《Turning Of The Tide (Natalie and Trevon)》


 1

    1


    The sky in early autumn was so blue and clear. Without pesky clouds blocking the view, it was not as


    vibrant and bright but brought a peaceful and calm vibe.


    Natalie Foster was in a hurry as she drove her best friend Sherri Landor¡¯s limo to the City Hall.


    As soon as she alighted from the car, she saw a scene that left her speechless.


    Four luxury cars were parked at the entrance of the City Hall, led by a sports car worth about 20 million


    dors. Standing next to it was an elderly man with gray hair and a young man, surrounded by a dozen


    tall men dressed in ck suits.


    ¡°I must have taken the wrong turn. Could it be that I had stumbled into some neighborhood controlled


    by the mafia?¡± thought Natalie.


    She looked around and looked up. She was indeed at the City Hall.


    She double¨Cchecked that she was in the right ce, put the key in her jacket pocket, and walked


    toward the main entrance.


    ¡°Miss Foster.¡± The voice carried the weight of time yet remained strong and powerful.


    When Natalie turned around, she saw the old man next to the luxury car calling out to her. She walked


    back to the car and politely asked, ¡°Sir. Are you talking to me?¡±


    The old man had white hair, a ruddyplexion, and a vigorous spirit. He was standing straight, like


    he was standing at attention. His eyes were bright, and he exuded an air of dignity that couldn¡¯t be


    challenged.


    ¡°Girl. I am a friend of your grandfather. Barron should have told you about me. This is my grandson,


    Trevon Wilson, the one who will be getting married to you today.¡± He turned and gestured to his


    grandson next to him.


    This old gentleman was introducing a person to her, but somehow it gave Natalie the feeling he was


    introducing a product.


    For example. ¡°These bananas were imported, 1.6 bucks a pound. It¡¯s only on sale today, so you should


    grab some to take home.¡±


    She was lost in thought for a while before turning her head to follow the old man¡¯s gaze. Only then did


    she see the man next to the luxury car.


    He stood next to the sports car. The warm sunlight poured down on him, highlighting his distinct and


    profound facial features. He looked like a frozen sculpture with enigmatic cold eyes that appeared wild


    and untamed.


    His three¨Cdimensional facial features were as beautiful as those of a sculpture, emitting an


    uncontroble aura of royalty. The sharp edges also exuded a cold and stern demeanor that kept


    others at a distance.


    Thinking of the task that was assigned to her, Natalie mustered up her courage and politely extended


    her hand to greet him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Natalie Foster. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t react to her right away. His eyes were freakishly cold as he assessed Natalie from head


    to toe before finally speaking in a disgusted tone. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Natalie was left a little speechless. She thought, ¡°Is it freezing in here? Or maybe it¡¯s just that he has


    slow reflexes¡±


    She didn¡¯t really care anyway, as long as shepleted the task her grandfather assigned her today.


    After all, it was their first meeting, and she was forced into it. Judging from how the man behaved.


    Natalie knew he probably wasn¡¯t there of his own free will either.


    His reaction was thus normal. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Natalie put down her right hand..


    She took a three¨Chours leave from the hospital today. Being money conscious, she didn¡¯t want to


    waste any more time and have her sry deducted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get this done.¡± She looked up at the man, her gaze neither shifting in avoidance nor


    fright.


    She was anxious, wondering if there were too many people and if she had to line up. What if the three¨C


    hour break was not enough toplete her mission? It would be a waste.


    But for Trevon, this sentence sounded like she couldn¡¯t wait to get married to him.


    His eyelids were slightly lowered, his face expressionless, and the contours of his features were sharp


    with a cold edge.


    After a moment, with a slight parting of his lips, he asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t exin why she¡¯s in a hurry and just went along with what Trevon said


    because time was indeed limited. After all, she only took a few hours off instead of a whole day.


    Little did she know that this was the beginning of his resentment and prejudice.


    There was an unmistakable sarcasm in Trevon¡¯s eyes as he brushed past Natalie without stoppin


    straight toward the City Hall with his long legs, followed by the old man named Theo Wilson.


    for a moment and walked


    The staff at City Hall were a little startled by themotion, but Trevon was very handsome, which


    made the female staff


    swoon.


    ¡°Mr. Theo Wilson, Mr. Trevon Wilson, you¡¯re here. Please follow me. We¡¯ve arranged for the staff to


    take care of you.¡± The person who spoke was the director of Marriage certification.


    Take out the documents quickly and give them to Mr. Darcy,¡± urged Theo Wilson.


    Trevon Wilson handed the prepared documents to Mr. Darcy without any expression. Thetter


    respectfully took them and turned towards Natalie Foster. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, can you give me your


    documents as well?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°We have yet to register our marriage. What is Trevon Wilson¡¯s identity? Why would the government


    officer act like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some big shot from the mafia, but Grandpa didn¡¯t even say what the guy does. That¡¯s


    so careless!¡± said Natalie inwardly.


    To save time, she quickly handed her ID card and the other documents needed to Ben Darcy and


    asked weakly, ¡°How long does it take to process it?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze once again fixed on her, full of scrutiny and disdain.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed that kind of woman to be in such a hurry to get married,¡± he thought.


    Feeling the unfriendly stare, Natalie started exining herself. ¡°I¡¯m just asking because it¡¯s my first time


    getting married. Just asking. No big deal. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first marriage, and asking about it isn¡¯t a crime. What¡¯s with the dirty look?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it won¡¯t take much time, half an hour at most. Pleasee over here to fill out some


    information.¡± Ben Darcy answered respectfully.


    They didn¡¯t need to waste time because they were taking the green channel. Plus, Ben Darcy knew


    that Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Natalie nodded with satisfaction and happiness. ¡°This person is too cold, and his aura can literally


    freeze people. It was already a bitterly cold winter day, and with Trevon, it felt like the temperature had


    dropped even further. It was enough to freeze people, so I should leave early, she thought


    But Trevon Wilson seemed a bit dissatisfied with all of this. ¡°She¡¯s probably just another good¨Clooking


    face with unrealistic desires. She¡¯s afraid that I will change my mind even after getting a marriage


    license. That showed that she was quite desperate for it, seeing how she¡¯s impatient to know how long


    the processing would take,¡± he thought.


    Natalie had no idea that the man beside her looked down on her so much.


    Getting the marriage license didn¡¯t even take half an hour. They got it in just 18 minutes.


    Throughout the process, Theo Wilson watched as all the procedures werepleted. His restless


    heart calmed down only when his grandson handed him the marriage license.


    Natalie put the marriage license in her pocket and said to the old gentleman, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I have


    something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Trevon, leave your phone number, and let Natalie move into your room tomorrow.¡±


    Trevon gestured with his eyes to his bodyguard, and the vignt bodyguard handed over a business


    card as instructed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Natalie nced at the business card and didn¡¯t have much of an emotional reaction before putting it in


    her pocket.


    The man walking in front suddenly stopped and turned around. His eyes were silent and cold, devoid of


    emotion, as if two deep and unfathomable pools of water exuded a chilling coldness. ¡°Miss Foster, I


    hope you keep today¡¯s matter confidential. If it is known by outsiders, you will have to bear the


    consequences. Just a friendly reminder, the consequences are beyond what you can bear.¡±


    With this, he left without looking back.


    After a while. Natalie finally realized she was being threatened to keep the marriage a secret. ¡°Why not


    just say it directly instead of using so many words? It¡¯s pointless,¡± she grumbled internally.


    She was not scared of anything.


    Before walking out the door, she looked up and nced at the slogan on it.


    ¡°If that person loves you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get married or not.


    ¡°If that person doesn¡¯t love you, even thew can¡¯t do anything about it because thew can¡¯t control


    human emotions.


    ¡°Getting married doesn¡¯t necessarily mean happiness.


    ¡°Being single doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°We alle into this world alone and will leave alone too.


    ¡°Love is a luxury for the soul. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have it.¡±


    She thought it made sense and read it several times more, with aplex mood. It felt simr yet


    different from her


    current state of mind.


    ¡°I married a stranger who obviously doesn¡¯t love me at all. Getting married doesn¡¯t necessarily mean


    happiness. I have no choice but to ept it for now. There¡¯s still time to go back to the hospital,¡±


    thought Natalie.


    She took a photo of the marriage license and sent it to her grandfather, along with a voice message.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯vepleted my mission. This is the real deal. I guarantee it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can call Mr. Wilson and ask him. He supervised the whole process. Now, you need to eat well and not


    bother me anymore. I have to go back to work at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I should call the old gentleman Mr. Wilson. He just said that his grandson¡¯s name was something


    Wilson, wondered Natalie.


    As soon as she sent the text, Natalie pressed the screen to turn it off and put the phone in her pocket.


    She then sprinted to the car.

 2

    2


    ¡°Yo, our dear beautiful Mrs. Wilson is back!¡±


    The person who walked forward is Sherri Landor, the best friend of Natalie, the youngdy of the


    Landor family in Athana, and also an obstetrician¨Cgynecologist at the Athana Hospital.


    Natalie coolly threw the key at her, creating an arc in the air. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go report back and chat with


    youter.¡±


    Sherri Landor helplessly shook her head as she watched Natalie¡¯s back. ¡°What a stingy Grandet!¡±


    She raised her hand and nced at her watch.


    ¡°Taking a three¨Chour leave, but in reality, she only used 58 minutes and still had two hours and two


    minutes left. She definitely needed to speed up, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the sry for an


    extra hour. She was probably going to drive the director crazy if so,¡± said Sherri inwardly.


    After reporting back from her absence, Natalie went to her own office and put on the white coat to


    prepare for work. Sherri Landor strolled in with two cups of coffee and said in a rxed tone, ¡°So, how


    is the husband that your grandpa found for you?¡±


    Without even looking up, Natalie continued to tidy her clothes and asked in a casual tone, ¡°Which


    aspect are you referring


    to?


    Sherri¡¯s mouth slightly curved upwards, with an intense curiosity. ¡°Wow, in just one hour, you know


    everything about him, so he¡¯s not good enough!¡±


    ¡°Wow, be careful with yournguage. Simply, he¡¯s cold, and he¡¯s also pretty good¨Clooking, replied


    Natalie.


    ¡°Show me your marriage license, girl. Let me have a look and make sure everything¡¯s good. Maybe my


    brother can help you check it for free so that your married life can be more harmonious in the future,¡±


    Sherri added.


    ¡°Here, take a good look.¡± Natalie briskly took out the marriage license and ced it in front of Sherri,


    then went about her own business, opening herputer.


    ¡°Oh my god, do you even know who your husband is, Natalie Foster? You¡¯re in trouble now, girl.¡± Sherri


    was staring at the marriage license with her eyes open wide.


    When she heard it, Natalie slowly raised her delicate little face and blinked her eyes which always


    seemed to have a watery sheen. She was surprised, wondering what happened.¡±


    ¡°Who is on the marriage license? Just don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your ex¨Cboyfriend,¡± asked Natalie.


    Sherri¡¯s reaction told her that Sherri knew Trevon Wilson.


    ¡°Ex¨Cboyfriend? The person you married is even scarier than my ex¨Cboyfriend. He is the young heir of


    the wealthiest family in Athana, the Wilson family. Trevon Wilson! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know him?¡±


    Sherri looked at Natalie with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°How could I know who he is? Anyway, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s not your ex¨Cboyfriend. Otherwise, it would be


    awkward when we hang out together. I don¡¯t want us to be all lovey¨Cdovey while you watch us like a


    hawk.¡±


    Sherri was a little speechless. ¡°Is this what I¡¯m talking about with her?¡± wondered she.


    ¡°Since he is the one on my marriage license, go ahead and exin if you want to. It¡¯s ufortable to


    see you holding back Speak up Natalie had an indifferent attitude, threw down her pen, leaned back in


    her chair, and put on a serious expression, ready to listen attentively.


    ¡°Anyway, both sides were forced to do it and didn¡¯t have much affection toward each other. It was not a


    big deal if we don¡¯t understand each other, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know each other just in case we


    end up living under the same roof and have any misunderstandings,¡± said she inwardly.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about divorce at the moment. Her parent¡¯s marriage was a failure, and she didn¡¯t


    want to follow her mother¡¯s path. So from the moment they signed the marriage papers, she never had


    the thought of divorce. She thought. that with time, love could grow. Her grandfather wouldn¡¯t push her


    into a firepit, and she was pretty good¨Clooking herself. If someone couldn¡¯t appreciate her, then he


    must be blind and ignorant.


    Sherri let out a heavy sigh and then ced the coffee in front of her, speaking in a disappointed tone


    as if Natalie didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely need thister, so hold onto it.¡±


    Adjusting her sitting posture, she slowly said, ¡°The person on your marriage license is Trevon Wilson,


    the wealthiest man in Athana and the young heir of the Wilson Group. Yes, the most famous Wilson


    Group in Athana, as you think. He is the only grandson of Theo Wilson. Of course, Theo Wilson has


    another brother, Trevon Wilson¡¯s granduncle, who also has a grandson. It¡¯s a power struggle between


    the two of them in the Wilson Group. Family feuds in elite circles are typical, but that¡¯s not really the


    main point right now. I¡¯ll exin it to youter. First, let me tell you about the character of Mr. Trevon


    Wilson. Everyone in Athana knows that Trevon Wilson is a tough guy. At 24, he took over the Wilson


    Group and used ruthless means to bring thepany to several new levels within three years. Both


    the business and political circles have to give him some face. In Athana, he is known as a powerful


    figure who can do whatever he wants. If he says apany will go bankrupt today, it won¡¯tst until


    tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie was skeptical when she heard this. Even so, she still picked up her coffee and took a big sip


    before asking Sherri in doubt, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about a person and not a god?¡±


    Sherri was so pissed off that she felt like she needed to take a chill pill. She raised her hand and


    purposely pinched the space between her nose and upper lip, then wiped her face. ¡°Girl, are you


    joking? Mr. Wilson is known for his decisive and iron- fisted approach. He never appears in front of the


    media. Few people know what he looks like. I only saw him once when I apanied my brother to a


    banquet. It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know him, but what¡¯s the situation with you and this demon getting a


    marriage license? Didn¡¯t your grandpa tell you the information about the person you are marrying?¡±


    Natalie shrugged, took a sip of coffee, and propped her chin with one hand as she said to Sherri, ¡°Do


    you believe me if I told you that I had no idea what was his name before getting married?¡±


    Sherri was left utterly speechless and thought, ¡°This girl is crazy. She actually got married to a man


    without even knowing his name before!TM


    Natalie really didn¡¯t know. Thinking back to a few days ago when her grandpa had been on a hunger


    strike, forcing her to get married to this stranger, Natalie couldn¡¯t have agreed to it based on her


    personality. But her grandpa had been on a hunger strike for several days to show his determination. It


    was either she got married, or he would starve himself and not take his medication. Helplessly, Natalie


    couldn¡¯t resist her grandfather¡¯s stubbornness and agreed to this absurd request for marriage, not even


    knowing the other person¡¯s name.


    Only after she got her marriage license did she find out her husband¡¯s name from the marriage


    license.


    Sherri knew the answer when she saw her best friend¡¯s confused face. ¡°I have to believe it from your


    expression. So, since you are married, are you going to have a grand wedding ceremony?¡±


    So, the famous Mr. Wilson of Athana suddenly got married. Sherri still couldn¡¯t believe it. And to add to


    that, the bride was actually her carefree bestie.


    She felt that she needed time to digest this shocking piece of news.


    Natalie kept resting her chin on her hand, sipping her coffee. She then looked at Sherri with a pouty


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    expression. ¡°What are you thinking? You said that person¡¯s identity is so noble. Do you think he would


    be interested in me? That man warned me to keep the marriage a secret, and I couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences. Zip your lips, and don¡¯t drag me along if you want


    to die. Regardless if he¡¯s a human or a god, don¡¯t tell your brother!


    ¡°Originally, I thought I wouldn¡¯t get divorced once I got married. I nned to be a virtuous wife and


    gradually develop affection with my husband. But after hearing what you said, I feel like divorce is not


    too far away. There¡¯s a bit of depression in her voice.


    Natalie was not some hopeless romantic or an idiot. She knew herself well enough not to think that a


    big shot would fall in love with her. She would y it by car and see what would happen until he


    actually filed for divorce.


    ¡°What if he falls for my beauty?


    ¡°Anything is possible¡­¡± said she inwardly.


    Sherri was a bit confused about why Trevon Wilson, who had such great qualities, suddenly married


    her bestie without. warning.


    She remembered that Trevon used to have a loved one. Didn¡¯t everyone in Athana say that he didn¡¯t


    get married all these years because he was waiting for her toe back? What was the situation


    now?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandpa tell you why he wants you to marry the Wilson family and why the Wilson family is


    so willing to marry you?¡± It was not that Sherri looked down on Natalie, but this matter was really


    confusing. Although the Foster family¡¯s background was not bad, it was iparable to the Wilson


    family. In addition, Natalie¡¯s status in the Foster family was of no help to Mr. Wilson. Instead, he might


    have to deal with her consequences.


    ¡°The question you asked is also something I want to know. I¡¯ll ask my grandfather when I go home from


    work tonight. But from what I saw, that man named Wilson seemed to be forced too. His grandfather


    came with him, and I could tell he didn¡¯t want to be there.¡± Natalie recalled the scene of getting her


    marriage license today.


    Obviously, the man was unwilling. So many bodyguards stood densely packed outside City Hall, and it


    was Mr. Theo Wilson who urged him to take out his documents.


    Sherri was left speechless. ¡°His name is Trevon Wilson.¡± She tried to remind Natalie of her husband¡¯s


    name.


    So Mr. Wilson was forced to marry Natalie. Now she knew such a big news, but she could not gossip


    around with anyone else about it, this is causing some difort, like indigestion that couldn¡¯t be


    relieved.


    Natalie picked up her phone and nced at the time. She had been cking off for half an hour. If the


    director caught her, she would be scolded or worse, fined. She waved her hand and urged Sherri to


    leave. ¡°You better go now. I¡¯m going to work. Don¡¯t you have cesarean sections this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. There are none left now. I performed five surgeries today, and it exhausted me. You go


    ahead with your work but remember not to provoke that gentleman. Remember, remember, remember,


    it¡¯s never enough to tell you this. Value your life. Otherwise, with my abilities as your friend, I won¡¯t be


    able to save you.¡± Thinking about Trevon Wilson made Sherri


    shiver a bit.


    ¡°Got it. Hurry up and get lost.¡± With that, Natalie made a gesture of zipping to remind Sherri to keep it a


    secret.


    Sherri made an OK gesture and left, leaving Natalie alone to digest her words.


    Silently putting the marriage license in her pocket, she was not ustomed to carrying a bag and


    found it burdensome. The pocket was good enough, convenient for taking as much as she wanted.


    ¡°ording to Sherri, the man¡¯s identity sounds a bit too fancy and scary. I should confirm it with


    Grandpa tonight, just in case it¡¯s someone with the same name,¡± said Natalie inwardly.

 3

    3


    ¡°Rumbling, rumbling.¡± The deafening roar of the engine in this high¨Crise and the brightly lit city was


    exceptionally harsh, attracting many vehicles on the road to lower their windows and pedestrians on


    the road to stop and watch.


    Thenes in big cities were extremely congested during rush hour, and no matter how prestigious


    one¡¯s status might be, one still had to sit in his car and wait patiently at this time.


    Natalie¡¯s cool ck motorcycle stopped at the traffic light. She leanedzily over the handlebars with


    her long legs stretched out on the ground, waiting for the green light. If she had time, she would even


    have a smoke.


    The wind on autumn nights still carried a bit of a chill to it. She was wearing a white irregr sweater,


    jeans, and a ck leather jacket, with a pair of ck boots on her feet. Paired with a motorcycle, this


    outfit was both cool and stylish.


    A sport car parked on the right side lowered its windows, and a sleazy guy whistled at her, saying, ¡°Hey


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    beautiful, let¡¯s have a drink together. I like you a lot.¡±


    Natalie casually turned her head and gave him a bored look. She could tell he was a typical rich kid


    and coldly asked, ¡°How old are you, 13?¡±


    The gray Koenigsegg sports car on the left witnessed the conversation between the two. The


    bodyguard and assistant, Jim Hawk, was also amazed by Natalie¡¯s cool appearance. ¡°The girl who


    rides a motorcycle is really eye¨Ccatching and has a pretty cool personality.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man sitting in the back seat reading the document looked up at Natalie, his eyes


    half¨Cclosed with a hint of puzzlement shing in the depths of his eyes. He found the girl¡¯s profile


    looked very familiar.


    Just as the traffic light turned green, Natalie dropped these words and started the engine. She nced


    at the gray sports car behind her in the rearview mirror, which seemed familiar, but she didn¡¯t think too


    much about it. She never wasted time on these things. She was in a hurry to go back and see her


    grandfather. The motorcycle elerated, and the speedometer shot up. Soon the ck motorcycle


    disappeared into the congestedne.


    Listening to the wind howling in her ears, her heart seemed to be chasing after freedom. The kind of


    freedom that was exchanged with life made her temporarily forget all the unhappiness hidden in her


    heart.


    She loved wind and speed since she was young, so she fell in love with motorcycles. This ck


    motorcycle was a birthday gift from her grandfather on hering¨Cof¨Cage day, and she treasured it


    very much.


    Meanwhile, the wealthy kid inside the Porsche was still grumbling and aspiring, ¡°I¡¯ll have to find you


    and show you how much I can grow up.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    The motorcycle stopped at an old mansion. Natalie took off her helmet and casually carried it inside.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± The person who spoke was a servant who followed Barron Foster. Since Barron


    started living alone, he only kept two attentive servants to care for himself and dismissed the others.


    ¡°Is Grandpa feeling better today? Has he eaten?¡±


    ¡°He did, a big bowl, and was in a good mood. He also told us that you are getting married. Miss, you


    are really getting married?¡± The servant was curious too. Yesterday, the youngdy was still single, and


    Mr. Barron Foster was on a hunger strike due to a temper tantrum. Did she get married in just one


    day?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I¡¯ll see Grandpa first and thene down to eat.¡±


    As a doctor, she¡¯d seen death countless times, but when it came to her loved ones, she was definitely


    biased. It was a different feeling.


    She stood outside the door topose herself, then opened the door to the bedroom and said, ¡°Oh,


    Grandpa, you¡¯re reading the newspaper.¡±


    Barron Foster looked up weakly at her and said, ¡°Show me the marriage license.¡±


    Natalie quickly took out the license from her pocket and handed it to him, then sat on the edge of the


    bed with her chin lightly resting on Barron¡¯s shoulder.


    Barron trembled with both hands and opened the marriage license. When he saw the document, a


    ¡°Theo kept his promise. He fulfilled his promise. On the other hand, I was being despicable,¡± thought


    Barron.


    Later, he held Natalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Natalie, remember that no matter what happens in the future,


    you cannot divorce. Endure as much as you can, and if you can¡¯t endure it anymore, wait until you


    be stronger. The Wilson family will be your support. Grandpa won¡¯t be with you for much longer.


    As a doctor, you understand my health condition. Pancreatic cancer can take me at any moment. I¡¯m


    not afraid of death. The only thing I can¡¯t let go of is you. I¡¯m relieved now that you and Trevon Wilson


    have registered your marriage. Even if he doesn¡¯t love you now, you are still legally married, and he will


    protect you. Even if he doesn¡¯t protect you, Theo Wilson will.¡±


    The most regretful thing he ever did in his entire life was giving birth to his bastard son, which made


    him feel guilty toward his deceased daughter¨Cinw and inws.


    The most shameless thing was using Theo Wilson¡¯s promise to force his grandson to marry Natalie, but


    it was also currently the thing he didn¡¯t regret the most.


    His bony body turned slightly, and the hand with wrinkles wiped gently at Natalie¡¯s tears. After speaking


    for so long, he became weak of breath. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t cry. When you cry, I just can¡¯t rest in peace.


    You¡¯re the most obedient and sensible girl. You¡¯re already married. You can¡¯t cry like a child anymore.


    Promise Grandpa that you¡¯ll live a happy life from now on. Otherwise, I will scold you in your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandpa, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± The soundless sobbing,bined with


    Barron¡¯s words, made her throat choke up, and she could not say much more.


    How old are you already? Do you really want to sleep with an old codger like me? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    too dirty?¡± Barron said with a sad and loving expression in his eyes.


    The servant came up to call Natalie for dinner, but upon seeing the touching scene of them relying on


    each other, she couldn¡¯t bear to turn around and stood outside the door wiping away tears. She also


    raised Natalie. The grandfather and granddaughter depended on each other for survival. Even the


    servant was moved by Barron Foster, who had been ying the role of both a mother and father at


    such an old age for so many years.


    After the servant wiped her tears, she gently knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss, you can eat now.¡±


    ¡°Go eat dinner now. It¡¯s alreadyte. Don¡¯t rely on being young and exhaust your body, scolded Barron


    in a doting tone.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go right now. Don¡¯t lock the door, okay? I¡¯ming backter to sleep. If you dare to lock the


    door, I¡¯ll dare to divorce.¡±


    Helplessly, Barron weakly waved his hand with a smile, indicating that Natalie should hurry up.


    In the spacious restaurant, Natalie was dining alone. The two servants noticed her low mood and


    remained silent.


    She paused with eating and suddenly spoke up. ¡°Go tidy up everything after Grandpa¡¯s departure,


    check the funeral home¡¯s phone number, and talk to the people preparing the mourning hall.¡± Her face


    was calm, like a prisoner going to the execution ground, despairingly epting the final judgment.


    After the words were spoken, she continued to eat. Anyone who paid a little attention could tell that she


    was not enjoying the food at all. She mechanically picked up the dishes and repeatedly stuffed them in


    her mouth without taking a single bite of


    rice.


    The two servants were also stunned, standing there awkwardly with red eyes and not knowing what to


    do.


    ¡°Go on. Grandpa might not make it through the night. Don¡¯t show any emotion in front of him.¡± She had


    already noticed that Barron¡¯s breathing was very weak, but he had been trying to hold on because


    Natalie was by his bedside, pretending to


    read the newspaper with great care.


    ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± The servants wiped away tears and turned to leave, knowing Natalie had to muster up a


    lot of courage to prepare for her grandpa¡¯s funeral ahead of time. It was not easy for them, as


    outsiders, to watch and deal with the emotions.


    either.


    away, but


    After the servant left, Natalie¡¯s tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. She raised her sleeve


    to wipe them they wouldn¡¯t go away no matter how much she wiped. Eventually, she stopped wiping,


    and soon her vision was blurred by the round droplets that fell into the rice with a pattering sound.

 4

    4


    The early autumn night came earlier than before, the moon was high in the sky, and the twinkling stars


    lit up the courtyard. What a beautiful night, but¡­


    Natalie was leaning against the doorway, looking up at the beautiful scenery. She bit her cigarette,


    expressing a sense of helplessness, confusion, and reluctance in the hazy smoke.


    As she waited for the cigarette to burn out, she adjusted her leather jacket and headed upstairs. Her


    footsteps were as light as a feather, and she had never been so afraid to open the door to her


    grandfather¡¯s bedroom.


    She took a deep breath, gently turned the door lock, walked to the bedside of Mr. Barron Foster, and


    looked at her loved grandpa, who was as thin as a skeleton on the bed. She slowly extended her right


    hand¡¯s index and middle fingers to feel his breath.


    Just for a second, a hint of restraint curved her lips. She slowly sat by the bed and held her


    grandfather¡¯s icy cold hand, cing it on her chest, trying to warm it up. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so naughty.


    How can you break your promise? We agreed to sleep together tonight. Why did you sleep first? You


    didn¡¯t even give me thisst chance. You¡¯re so old and still acting like a child. Didn¡¯t you teach me since


    I was young to keep my promises and not to lie?¡±


    She wiped away a tear and looked nkly at the pale figure on the bed, continuing to ramble,


    ¡°Grandpa, if I don¡¯t get married today, will you not leave? Do you think you can leave with peace of


    mind by entrusting me to the Wilson family? Where will I have a home without you?¡±


    After crying for a long time, she held her grandpa¡¯s hand quietly and chatted incessantly, talking about


    everything from when she was little until now¡­.


    Due to the psychological quality of a doctor and the toughness she developed since childhood, she did


    not continue to sit there. After chatting with her grandfather, she got up and went to the bathroom to


    fetch warm water. She carefully washed andbed her grandfather¡¯s hair.


    She went to the wardrobe again to find the new clothes she had bought for her grandfather previously.


    Barron liked it very much at that time and praised her for having good taste.


    She got herself together and tried to do her best, resisting the urge to cry because her grandpa didn¡¯t


    like it.


    Standing at the stairway, she shouted to the servants, ¡°Come up here, all of you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Two servants hurriedly ran up, looking at her slightly swollen and reddened eyes


    with a sense of


    uncase.


    ¡°Call the people who deal with funeral arrangements. Grandpa has left us.¡± She asked for the kind of


    was a devout believer while he was alive.


    ¡°Miss, do you want me to call your father?¡± the servant said, crying. Her voice was discontinuous.


    ¡°No need. Let Grandpa rest peacefully for the night. I will apany him tonight.¡± Barron did not


    mention a word about Natalie¡¯s so¨Ccalled blood¨Crted father before leaving. As Grandpa¡¯s only son,


    Natalie could not stop him from paying respects, but she also did not want to reach out to him


    proactively.


    The word ¡°father disappeared from her vocabry a long time ago. She didn¡¯t know what to call him


    ever since she was ten.


    Initially, the house was quiet. Only the gentle breeze brushing past the leaves made a rustling sound. It


    was the only thing that made it seem less quiet.


    But now, people wereing in and out of the courtyard, busy and bustling. The lights were as bright


    as daylight, but it did not seem lively at all, but rather deste and lonely everywhere.


    Because she was the only one left.


    The Wilson¡¯s old residence was also lit up like daylight. Normally at this time, Theo Wilson would have


    been asleep. But he heard that Barron Foster only had a few days left to live. It seemed like Theo had


    been waiting these past few nights.


    The butler, Danny, came rushing into the study and gasped, ¡°Sir, Mr. Barron Foster, he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Theo Wilson looked at the unfinished painting in front of him and paused with the brush in his hand. He


    let out a sigh and said, ¡°Go get the car ready to go to Barron¡¯s ce. Call Trevon and tell him to hurry


    up. Remind him not to drive his shy


    car over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll go take care of it now,¡± said Danny.


    The mourning hall in the courtyard had beenpletely set up. Natalie personally supervised every


    little detail. Barron was all about the details when he was alive. He always said that attention to detail


    determined sess or failure and that one should be careful and cautious in whatever he did.


    Hearing the hurried footsteps and the thumping sound of the cane hitting the ground, Natalie turned her


    head while kneeling only to see that the first person who arrived was her newlywed husband¡¯s


    grandfather, who she had met for the first time today.


    She didn¡¯t know why such a big shot like Mr. Theo Wilson would care so much about her grandpa. She


    wanted to ask her grandpa about it today, but she didn¡¯t have the time¡­


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson,¡± she addressed politely.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve been through a lot. Take care of yourself and stay strong.¡±


    After Theo Wilson presented flowers, he stood by Barron Foster¡¯s body for quite some time. From


    Natalie¡¯s kneeling position, she could see the tears in his eyes shining under the reflection of the lights.


    On the Mercedes, Theo Wilson didn¡¯t look good. He picked up his phone with a dark face and called


    Trevon, ¡°Where are you?¡± His tone was quite intimidating, indicating that he was very angry.


    Even Danny, who was driving in front, sensed his anger.


    From the other side came the unhurried, t tone pany.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Foster¡¯s residence? Even though she¡¯s the woman you unwillingly got married


    to, she is your legal wife ording to the marriage license, so you should go pay your respects. Theo


    said in a persuasive voice.


    The person on the other end wasn¡¯t scared at all and still had a tone that made him seem like he


    needed a beating. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the marriage license. It¡¯s with you. Just because thew recognizes it


    doesn¡¯t mean I do too. Besides, the person you want me to marry is not the person I want to marry.


    Grandfather, I have alreadypromised by marrying her, which is the biggest concession. If you ask


    me to pay respects, I cannotply with your request.¡±


    Theo Wilson was so angry that he hung up the phone instantly. He was breathing heavily and clutching


    his chest in the back seat, muttering curses about Trevon Wilson. Danny could tell from Theo¡¯s


    demeanor that Trevon had not given in.


    How could he, the fearsome Mr. Wilson of Athana, be so easy to control? He couldn¡¯t be manipted


    repeatedly.


    The cunning butler Danny spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so angry, sir. You should know


    Trevon¡¯s character by now. He¡¯s too excellent and always has a n. This time, you tried to use the


    stocks to force him to marry a girl he doesn¡¯t like. That he listened to you is already a great concession


    because you are his grandpa. Another person might not have epted it. You can¡¯t force him too hard,


    or it will backfire.¡±


    ¡°s! What a scoundrel! I am his grandfather. How could I harm him? If it weren¡¯t for Barron, I wouldn¡¯t


    have lived until now, let alone having the Wilson Group and this scoundrel. I owe him more than just


    my life. Trevon thinks I forced him to marry Natalie just to fulfill my promise. I have investigated this girl


    Natalie, and she has been well¨Ceducated by Barron. She is not inferior to any wealthy daughter and


    has no bad reputation If Trevon can get along well with her and discover her good qualities, he may fall


    in love with her. I could not agree with Barron it Natalie were a girl with a bad reputation.¡± Theo Wilson


    was so angry that his eyebrows were twitching His grandson didn¡¯t understand him at all.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry too much. If Miss Foster really has shining qualities. Trevon will discover them during


    the three months he


    spends with her. Your biggest concern is fulfilling Barron¡¯s promise to protect Miss Foster, right? If


    Trevon and Miss Foster cannot be together in the end, why not adopt her as your granddaughter and


    continue to protect her?¡±


    Theo Wilson¡¯s eyes lit up as he immediately opened them. He praised, ¡°You¡¯re the smartest guy around


    here, even if youe up with some crazy ideas. With Trevon¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t publicly


    announce his rtionship, so they¡¯re probably in a secret marriage. I forced him to live with Natalie for


    three months in the hope that he would see the good. qualities in her. If he can¡¯t see that in such a


    great girl, he might as well be blind.¡±


    He said again in a moment, ¡°Send some smart bodyguards to guard the Foster¡¯s residence and


    maintain security.¡± After investigating Natalie, Theo Wilson still wasn¡¯t at ease with the possibility of a


    sudden event causing harm to Natalie.


    He promised Barron that he would protect Barron¡¯s granddaughter. He couldn¡¯t break his word.

 5

    5


    The rain cooled the weather overnight, signaling the arrival of autumn.


    There was no telling if it was because Barron Foster left unsettled or if even the heavens were crying


    for him and his granddaughter. It rained all night heavily, and Natalie stayed with two servants at the


    mourning hall to apany Barron until morning.


    ¡°Cheer up. Natalie, don¡¯t be too sad. Maybe it¡¯s a kind of liberation for Mr. Foster, too,¡± said Juana


    Landor, who came to pay respects with Sherri early in the morning.


    ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be sad. Mr. Foster wouldn¡¯t be at peace seeing you like this. He doesn¡¯t like to see you


    cry. Dear, you still have me. Seeing Natalie getting thinner overnight, Sherri felt her heart ache and


    hugged Natalie tofort her.


    After hugging for a moment, Natalie pushed away Sherri and politely bowed to Juana Landor, who felt


    sorry for seeing such a scene. Her daughter and Natalie had formed a good rtionship since they


    were young. They often hid in Sherri¡¯s room and yed. Juana also liked Natalie very much. When


    Natalie grew up and became a graceful youngdy, Juana wanted to matchmake her son with her, but


    she could tell that Natalie only saw her son as an older brother.


    After giving condolences, Juana left, and Sherri requested to stay with Natalie. Juana did not object.


    ¡°You rebellious girl, what on earth do you want? Your grandfather passed awayst night, and you


    didn¡¯t even notify me. I think you have bad intentions, just like your mother. Let me tell you¡­¡± The


    person who came in was Natalie¡¯s father, Harry Foster, who started scolding Natalie as soon as he


    walked in.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to piss off Grandpa, please lift your noble feet, and the door is over there.¡± Natalie red


    fiercely at Harry Foster, full of hatred and devoid of father¨Cdaughter love.


    She gave him a cold and fierce look, full of murderous intent, and even Harry was startled. This was


    the second time Natalie looked at him with this kind of expression. The first time was the day his ex¨C


    wife jumped off the building.


    People who came to pay their respects in the mourning hall were whispering to each other. Those in


    the circle knew about the situation of the Foster family. Some felt sorry for Natalie, while others were


    just there to watch. After all, nobody could genuinely empathize with someone else.


    Sherri didn¡¯t want her best friend to cause a scene with Harry in front of Mr. Barron Foster¡¯s mourning


    hall. In the end, it was her best friend who was hurt. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Mr. Foster,


    you¡¯ve been here for a while. Shouldn¡¯t you present flowers and say goodbye to Mr. Barron Foster?


    Everyone around is watching!¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t speak loudly. She instead leaned in close to Harry, speaking in a tone that seemed like


    only the two of them. could hear. However, the mourning hall was not noisy at this time, so their


    conversation could be heard by those who were within proximity.


    Due to the Landor family¡¯s influence and the current situation, Harry didn¡¯t want to make a big scene


    and decided not to argue further.


    Theo Wilson was thest to arrive. After looking around, he didn¡¯t see his worthless grandson. He


    walked with agile steps to the mourning hall to pay respects.


    ¡°Natalie, after Barron¡¯s funeral today, move to Adare Manor so that Barron can rest assured,¡±


    suggested Theo Wilson.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Wilson.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t wholly refuse, only hoping to talk about everything


    tomorrow.


    The sky was still gloomy, with thick, low, and murky clouds covering the sky. The gentle breeze stung


    like a sharp knife piercing through her ck hoodie, making her heart feel tight with pain.


    In the cemetery, Sherri held a ck umbre for Natalie and stood quietly in the drizzle.


    ¡°Sherri, you go ahead. I want to have a private conversation with Grandpa.¡± A weak yet determined


    voice broke the silent air.


    ¡°Okay, take the umbre, and I¡¯ll wait for you at the foot of the mountain.¡± Sherri did not refuse. She


    understood Natalie too


    well, knowing she didn¡¯t want to leave her grandpa and wanted to say goodbye to him onest time.


    ¡°Take the umbre with you. The rain isn¡¯t heavy anyway. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa is here with me. He


    won¡¯t let the rain get


    me.¡±


    Sherri suddenly became teary¨Ceyed, and her vision blurred as she looked at Barron¡¯s tombstone. Her


    voice choked as she said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stay too long. The drizzle is a bit cold. Mr. Foster would be


    worried about you getting sick.¡±


    With her back facing Sherri, Natalie did not answer. She just stared at her grandfather¡¯s tombstone


    without blinking. The inscription did not have her father Harry¡¯s name, but instead had her name as the


    granddaughter, Natalie.


    Sherri turned around. Tears flowed down her face as she descended the mountain.


    Natalie was in the misty rain without an umbre or raincoat. She just let the rain soak her hair and


    dampen her cheeks.


    The drizzle was wetting the surface of the tombstone. She kept wiping it with her slender hands.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just you and me now. Let¡¯s chat for a bit. I have to criticize you today, Grandpa. You¡¯re


    terrible at picking the day. Today¡¯s weather is awful. I wanted to send you off on a good day, but


    because you are a believer, I had to spend a fortune to find a fortune¨Cteller for you. Look at you,


    always causing trouble. If we didn¡¯t get the fortune¨Cteller, it would have been fine. But, after the


    fortune¨Ctelling, we ended up with this awful weather.


    She sniffled, looked up at the dark sky, and held back her tears. ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much already.


    I don¡¯t want to go back home without you. That house holds so many childhood memories that I can¡¯t


    distinguish between reality and dreams. Today, Mr. Wilson suggested I move into the house of the


    grandson¨Cinw you chose, but I¡¯m not used to living with a stranger. What should I do, Grandpa?¡±


    Natalie leaned against the grave as if she were cuddling with her grandfather.


    When Natalie wasing down the mountain, the rain stopped. Maybe it was because Barron Foster


    cared about his granddaughter.


    As she arrived at the foot of the mountain, Sherri¡¯s car was still parked there. Natalie opened the door


    and sat in the passenger seat as if it were her own car.


    When the car arrived at the Foster¡¯s residence, the servant hurriedly came out and said, ¡°Miss, there is


    awyer looking for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did he say something? Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Go in and take a look, just in case it¡¯s something Mr. Foster arranged. Sherri Landor spected that


    nobody else woulde to find Natalie at this time, certainly not awyer. She didn¡¯t have any of the


    Foster family¡¯s assets in her hands, so it must be something Barron arranged.


    ¡°Barron treated Natalie like his own life, so there was no way he wouldn¡¯t leave her anything, thought


    Sherri.


    The man wore a ck suit and sses, exuding an air of refinement and intelligence. He appeared to


    be in his forties and gave off a professional vibe.


    ????


    Seeing Nataliee in, he stood up and introduced himself first. ¡°Hello, Miss Foster, I am thewyer


    entrusted by Mr. Barron Foster, my name is Abbot Wright, and I am here today to fulfill Barron¡¯sst


    wish.¡±


    Sherri was not surprised by his purpose foring, and she had guessed it before he even entered the


    door.


    ¡°Mr. Wright, please take a seat. What did my grandfather instruct before he passed away?¡± asked


    Natalie. Sherri also sat next


    to her.


    Abbott Wright opened his ck briefcase, ced several files signed by Barron Foster on the coffee


    table, and began exining. ¡°The first document is the transfer agreement for 20% of shares in the


    Foster Group. The second is the currently existing donation agreement for this house. ording to


    inheritancews, it should belong to your father, but Mr. Barron Foster has the right to distribute his


    property. So, Miss Foster, you need not worry about any disputes. Also, all the funds, stocks, and cash


    in Mr. Barron Foster¡¯s bank ounts belong to you now. He personally notarized them. Even if you


    don¡¯t sign today, I can transfer everything to you. I have toplete this job for Barron Foster, so I


    hope you will cooperate, Miss Foster. As a longtimewyer, he could tell that Natalie hadn¡¯t decided to


    inherit yet and understood all of Barron Foster¡¯s


    actions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sign it now. Miss Foster, you better follow Mr. Barron Foster¡¯s wish. Before he passed away, he


    said that these things. were owed to your mother and you deserve them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie swiftly signed and stamped each page. Soon, all the formalities werepleted.


    ¡°Miss Foster, thank you for your cooperation. This letter is from Mr. Barron Foster to you. Please take


    care and ept my condolences,¡± said Abbot before leaving swiftly.


    His task waspleted. It was more than ten years ago when he was in his early twenties. Abbot


    Wright, awyer, became a top yer in his field through his ability. The sudden glory and brilliance


    made him proud, and pride led tocency. He underestimated awsuit and was dragged from


    heaven to hell. He lost a case for a wealthy kid, and this blow devastated


    him.


    One day, Barron Foster approached him and asked for his help in making a will and getting it notarized.


    ¡°Young man, why did you let thatwsuit bring you down? Who were you working so hard for all these


    years?¡±


    Abbot looked up at the kind¨Cfaced old man and asked, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±


    Barron replied. ¡°Your client to be. Do you have the confidence to take the case?¡±


    After losing thewsuit, nobody came to him anymore. This made Abbot see a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it looks like there¡¯s still hope for you,¡± said Barron.


    After Abbot finished all the tasks with Barron Foster, Barron instructed him, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give


    this video to my granddaughter. Keep it in your safe if you never need it. As for the things you are


    keeping for me, I will pay you for them. Young man, you are excellent, but youck some stability. No


    matter how high you reach in the future, don¡¯t be arrogant. You must always reflect on yourself to get


    where you want to go.¡±


    Thinking back to the past, Abbot was really grateful to Barron for his guidance and help when he was in


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    need.


    After hiding everything for over a decade, the task was finally done. The only thing that wasn¡¯t given to


    Natalie was the final item. Over the years, Barron¡¯s sry and trust in him exceeded his average


    sry. Abbot was a grateful person.

 6

    6


    After Sherri left, Natalie locked herself in the room with the letter given by Abbot Wright.


    The signed document was entrusted to Sherri by Natalie for safekeeping. It was unsafe to keep it at the


    Foster¡¯s residence, as an unreliable person was there.


    The envelope¡¯s paper looked super old like it had been around for years. It didn¡¯t seem like it was just


    written recently, but when did Grandpa write it?


    Natalie opened the envelope as if it were a precious treasure, and her eyes fell upon her grandfather¡¯s


    strong and powerful handwriting. ¡°My precious Natalie, I am sorry that you have to see this letter. I


    never wanted this day toe, but I must walk ahead of you. I cannot stay with you forever, or I will


    be a monster. But don¡¯t be sad, Natalie. I just went to where I needed to go. Abbot Wright should


    havee to see you. Those things were the wedding gift that I prepared for you ten years ago. If you


    are already married, I shouldn¡¯t keep them for you. They belong to you. If you haven¡¯t married, hide


    them well so your unreliable father won¡¯t see them. When you meet the one you love, you can bring


    these gifts to your husband¡¯s home and live a little more freely. I gave you this house, which is yourst


    resort no matter where or when matter how well or poorly you live, you still have a home toe back


    to. Natalie, the Foster family owes you and your


    mother.


    you are. No


    ¡°Just keep these things without any burden. When the Foster family¡¯s project was losing money, it was


    your mother who brought the funds from the Lopez family to settle in the Foster family, which made the


    Foster Group what it is today. Otherwise, without your mother, there would be no glory today. So what I


    gave you is never enough. The Foster family is sorry for your mother. Your father is ungrateful. Don¡¯t let


    him bully you because of me. Don¡¯t give in half a step. Grandpa will always stand by your side. Please


    forgive Grandpa for leaving. Every day in the future, Natalie, you must be happy.¡±


    Natalie tightly held the letter in her hands, her knuckles turning white. She carefully put the letter back


    into the envelope, smoothing it out and holding it against her chest.


    ¡°Without Grandpa, where is there still a home?¡± said she inwardly.


    The dim light became hazy, and suddenly she covered her face with both hands and squatted down,


    her lonely back adding to the loneliness. She sat on the floor, sobbing in pain, pouring out all the


    suppressed pain of the past few days. The hoarse roar echoed in the silent room, and tears stained her


    fair arms. At this moment, her loud crying was like a mountain copsing, and the tears in her eyes


    were like the water of the sea, flowing endlessly.


    Themotion in the room caused the servants to worry. The two servants stood outside the door,


    feeling sorry and unsure whether to knock or not. Their eyes were also red.


    A few days after Barron passed away, they didn¡¯t see Natalie burst into tears. They knew she was


    trying to hold back. It was just heartbreaking to think about how hard it must be for her, given the


    rtionship between her and Mr. Barron Foster.


    After half an hour, the crying in the room stopped. The servant feared Natalie might do something


    stupid, so they nervously knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Hey, miss, are you okay? Miss?¡±


    The door unexpectedly opened quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. I just want to say goodbye to


    Grandpa. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a chat.¡±


    She heard themotion of the two servants pacing back and forth outside the door a long time ago.


    Natalie sat on the sofa, gathered her thoughts, and looked at the two with swollen eyes. She said,


    ¡°Please have a seat.


    ¡°Grandpa has passed away, and I wanted to ask you about your ns. Are you nning to stay or to


    find a new life? I respect whatever decision you make.¡±


    ¡°Miss, will you stay? Mr. Barron Foster said you got married. Are you leaving?¡± one of the servants


    asked.


    Another servant was already crying softly.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m leaving this ce. If you want to stay, you can live here. I¡¯m sure Grandpa won¡¯t mind


    either¡±


    The two servants exchanged nces and firmly dered that they had decided to stay and look after


    the house without


    receiving any more wages. Both of them were around 50 years old and childless. They had been


    working in the house for so many years and were reluctant to leave. Besides, Barron treated them like


    family and never mistreated them. Even if they didn¡¯t


    go out to find work, they could live off the house until they were old.


    It seemed like everything had cleared up after the rain, and the warm sunshine was particrly


    There was a ck Mercedes parked in front of the Foster¡¯s residence, and a man wearing a ck suit


    who looked about 6 feet tall got out of the driver¡¯s seat. He respectfully took the two suitcases from


    Natalie¡¯s hands.


    Natalie didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff. She was not the kind of person who spent money recklessly. She


    could get by withfortable clothes. One suitcase was full of medical books, and another with clothes


    and everyday essentials. Her lifestyle was extremely simple.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wilson. My name is Jim Hawk, and I am Mr. Wilson¡¯s assistant. Mr. Wilson has a meeting


    today and couldn¡¯te to pick you up, so he sent me instead.¡± Jim Hawk¡¯s back was chilled with fear.


    It wasn¡¯t Trevon Wilson who sent him, but rather Theo Wilson, who had called Trevon toe to pick


    up Mrs. Wilson. However, Trevon refused toe, so Theo Wilson called Jim instead.


    Natalie didn¡¯t pay much attention to these details. Instead, she understood Trevon. ¡°He was also forced


    to get married. Why would he be willing toe and pick me up himself? He never showed up, even


    during my grandfather¡¯s funeral,¡± said she inwardly.


    The moment Jim saw Natalie, he had a sudden feeling of familiarity. He thought he had seen her


    somewhere before and searched through his memory until he saw the ck motorcycle in front of the


    yard. Then it hit him.


    ¡°So she was the girl before,¡± he thought.


    ¡°I see. Mr. Hawk. Can you help me carry my luggage over and send me the location of the house?


    Thanks.¡±


    Natalie took out her phone, and Jim was pleasantly surprised to store her contact.


    He had a feeling that Trevon would totally fall for his cool, badass, and beautiful wife.


    Because even Jim himself couldn¡¯t bear to take an extra look at her.


    ¡°Are you nning on driving there yourself, Mrs. Wilson?¡± He already had a feeling, but he asked out of


    politeness.


    ¡°Yeah, Natalie sinctly said, already putting on the helmet.


    The motorcycle was way faster than cars. Soon, Natalie was already waiting at the entrance of the


    surroundings, roads, and characteristics nearby.


    She silently eximed inwardly, ¡°This is truly a ce for wealthy people. Every inch ofnd is


    valuable.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Jim Hawk saw Natalie, who was stuck outside, and quickly got out of the car.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, my bad. I forgot to inform the security guard this morning when I went to thepany.


    Sorry about that.¡± Jim received ast¨Cminute notice today, so it was not entirely his fault. Plus, who


    knew Mrs. Wilson rode a motorcycle?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nice to appreciate the scenery.¡±


    Jim said inwardly. ¡°I really like Mrs. Wilson¡¯s personality. She doesn¡¯t have any airs.¡±


    The guard opened the door as soon as he saw Jim.


    Natalie sighed inwardly again. In the world of the wealthy, there is no need for invitations or key cards.


    Just a face is enough.

 7

    7


    A three¨Cstory white exotic¨Cstyle vi with full ss windows caught Natalie¡¯s eye. Right away, one


    could see the spacious and bright living room within.


    There was a circr extended balcony on the second floor, which seemed to be connected to the


    master bedroom. On the third floor was another circr balconyrge enough to contain several


    people for a barbeque.


    Looking around, Natalie found that the other houses in the area were built simrly. It seemed to be the


    standard in thismunity.


    As Natalie and Jim passed through the door, Nell, who was working busily in the kitchen, came out


    slowly and greeted tly while eyeing Natalie up and down. ¡°Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    She had disdain for Natalie in her heart. ¡°As expected, she was as what Mrs. Rachel Wilson said. She


    had nothing to bring to the table. Her outfit is cheap,¡± she thought.


    Nell was Theo Wilson¡¯s servant at Wilson¡¯s old residence. Worrying that Trevon wouldn¡¯t take good


    care of Natalie, Theo chose a servant to take care of them. However, Trevon Wilson¡¯s mother, Rachel


    Wilson, sessfully bribed Nell before the


    The servants in the wealthy aristocratic households learned to be crafty. Someone like Nell, who had


    been with the Wilson family for decades, was used to judging people based on their mannerisms and


    as a result, providing differential treatment.


    From the day they got the marriage license, Rachel Wilson was unhappy about the marriage. However,


    there was nothing she could do since it was arranged by Theo Wilson, the head and decision¨Cmaker of


    the Wilson family.


    Nell also heard that Trevon didn¡¯t like Natalie, so she became even more reckless.


    Jim Hawk said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, this is Nell. She will take care of you in the future. I have


    some business to attend to at thepany so I will leave first. If you need anything, you can call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your help today, Mr. Hawk,¡± said Natalie politely. She believed in reciprocating


    respect, giving three times what she received. Respect was mutual,


    Just as Jim Hawk left, Nell began to act up. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I have something to attend to at home today


    and need to take leave. As for your lunch and dinner, please take care of it yourself,¡± her tone carried a


    hint of sarcasm. She was not asking for permission to take leave but notifying her of her decision.


    Rachel Wilson told her that Trevon didn¡¯t like his new wife, who came out of the blue, and they would


    divorce in a few months. She does not have to take good care of Natalie and just has to put up a


    pretense in front of Theo Wilson. Trevon would not be sharing a room with her either.


    After the pep talk from Rachel, Nell firmly believed that Natalie would not be Mrs. Wilson of the Wilson


    family for long, and she had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Okay, do as you please.¡± With that, Natalie went upstairs to organize her things.


    She was not a pampereddy who didn¡¯t know how to do anything. Even though her grandfather doted


    on her since she was young, he did not allow her to be a spoiled and helpless person. He taught


    her how to take care of herself and to do daily chores such as theundry, cooking, gardening, and


    more. He taught them all with great care.


    Barron once said, ¡°Natalie, I didn¡¯t teach you these things because I believe you would suffer in the


    future. These are the foundation of your survival. Even if you live well in the future and don¡¯t need to do


    things yourself, not knowing how to do them is different from not having to do them. It¡¯ll never hurt to


    learn more.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she thought of Barron¡¯s words.


    With teary eyes, she looked at the huge master bedroom before grabbing her luggage. She then


    headed to the guest room She noticed that there were two other guest rooms on the second floor when


    she climbed up the stairs earlier.


    She didn¡¯t think Trevon Wilson would be willing to share a room with her even though she had carried


    hopes of trying to make things work out. She didn¡¯t want to get divorced, but she was not the type to


    force someone to do something they didn¡¯t want to. Even though she didn¡¯t want to follow her mother¡¯s


    example, there was no point in dragging Trevon along if


    he didn¡¯t like her.


    Barron also wrote in his letter for her to be patient. He asked her to wait until she was stronger before


    dealing with matters of the heart. ¡°Take things one step at a time. I can¡¯t get married today and get


    divorced tomorrow¡± she thought.


    After cheering herself up. Natalie rode her motorcycle to the supermarket nearby to buy daily


    necessities. She wanted to cook, but unfortunately, the fridge was empty. Not to mention that no fruits


    were prepared. There wasn¡¯t toilet paper in the bathroom either. Luckily, she noticed that when she


    went to wash her hands before using the restroom. It would have been super awkward for her to know


    of it halfway through doing her business.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡± Natalie was eating durian happily in the spacious and bright living room as she flipped


    through the medical books in her hand. The whole space was filled with a pungent smell. Not even the


    second or third floor was spared.


    The door creaked open, and in walked a man exuding an air of indifference. He undid two buttons on


    his shirt, and his skin peeked out as he strode in with his long legs. He had a stern look and a hand


    covering his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my newlywed husband?¡± thought Natalie.


    Trevon looked around with a cold gaze as if searching for something. Finally, he set his eyes on


    Natalie. ¡°What are you eating?¡± he asked with a disgusted look.


    At this moment, Natalie realized that Trevon was searching for the source of the stench. She didn¡¯t


    know he was on his way back.


    She was feeling down today and thought of getting a durian to cheer herself up. But who knew Trevon


    would be back


    She has to be responsible and thoughtful since she¡¯s living under someone else¡¯s roof. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take


    it away now. I didn¡¯t know you wereing back.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Trevon took steps toward the door and opened all the windows in the vi. He couldn¡¯t stand the


    smell. It was like being in a cesspool.


    He stood at the door and finished smoking a cigarette. After taking a break, he walked in, handing a


    piece of paper to Natalie


    ¡°Sign this.¡± His tone wasmanding, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Natalie had just finished cleaning up when she saw the bold words on the paper handed to her. She


    There was no telling who she wasughing at.


    Trevon didn¡¯t give a damn about her reaction as his face remained expressionless.


    Natalie casually took the agreement from him. As expected of a wealthy family, they saw her as a


    scheming woman. They were in a rush to protect their assets. The agreement was dated a day before


    they got the marriage license, but they were only asking her to sign it today.


    This was a make¨Cup premarital agreement to prevent Natalie from having extravagant expectations.


    A short piece of paper that contained everything, but all of it was targeted at her.


    The general idea was that the secret marriage would be for three months. After three months, both


    parties would procred with divorce procedures. This vi would belong to Natalie while all other assets


    of the Wilson family would be unrted to her. In these three months, they would only be cohabiting.


    The additional use was that the marriage must be kept a secret, and no one could be told of it.


    Otherwise, she would need topensate 20 million dors for the mental anguish


    suffered.


    ¡°20 million dors! Why don¡¯t you rob a bank?


    ¡°He is ruthless and cunning. The term ¡®secret marriage¡® is used to avoid damaging his reputation,¡±


    thought Natalie.


    She showed her respect for Trevon by looking carefully at the agreement prepared. Then, she looked


    up and extended her right hand to him..


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°What?¡± He thought Natalie was going to


    raise some other.


    conditions.


    ¡°I need a pen. How do I sign without a pen?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say an extra word. Since this was the result, there was nothing more to be said. In the


    morning, she still had hopes that she could have a home if she worked hard enough. However, it


    seemed that even the servant around her understood what she couldn¡¯t see clearly. Time to wake up


    and face the reality.


    Trevon furrowed his brow and didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be this sharp and decisive. He looked at Natalie


    coldly as she signed


    without hesitation.


    At this moment, Natalie felt she was signing off on a medical record without any other thoughts.


    Trevon was the patient suffering from amon illness among wealthy aristocrats: paranoid delusions


    of being persecuted.


    All rich people had this problem. They liked to think that everyone around was taking advantage of


    them and there was no


    cure for it.


    After signing the agreement, Natalie handed the document to him with a firm and pure gaze. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, the contract is signed. I won¡¯t take the house. Rest assured that I will only be living in this


    house for three months and nothing more. I believe that you also need to gain something during these


    three months. Good night.¡± With that, she turned and went upstairs, ignoring the impact of her words on


    Trevon.


    When she saw the three months stated in the agreement, she guessed there was a reason behind it.


    That reason was that Trevon had made an exchange with Theo Wilson, which also made this arrogant


    young mister stoop to living with her.


    It seemed like she guessed right.


    Trevon¡¯s dark eyes stared at the name on the agreement for two seconds before he looked at Natalie¡¯s


    back as she went upstairs with a meaningful expression. ¡°Was she ying hard to get or fishing for


    bigger rewards?


    ¡°But she¡¯s not stupid. She figured it out!¡± he thought.

 8

    8


    An unpleasant odor lingered in the entire vi, and Trevon¡¯s beautiful brows remained furrowed


    Be headed straight to the master bedroom. He was pleasantly surprised that Natalie had voluntarily


    stayed in the guest


    room


    After taking a shower, Trevon left the Adare Manor. The smell was too unbearable for him to fall


    asleep, so he drove back to his vi in the middle of the night.


    Natalie had no idea of Trevon¡¯s leaving. She slept soundly while hugging a photo of her and her


    grandfather


    Time went by. All things that were difficult to let go of would eventually fade away.


    Natalie woke up early the next day and rode her motorcycle to work. She bought a sandwich and


    coffee from a roadside


    stall.


    Today, she dressed casually in wide¨Cleg jeans, a sweater, and a beige coat, looking like a fresh¨Cfaced


    college student. In short.. she looked pure and innocent.


    ¡°Are you not taking a few more days off? Can your body handle it?¡± Sherri had been gossiping at the


    front desk early in the morning.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, are you okay?¡± the nurse at the front desk asked with concern.


    Natalie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m back to full health. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    Sherri knew Natalie didn¡¯t like talking about her emotions. ¡°Okay, hurry up and eat your breakfast. Time


    to work soon. Remember to share any gossip next time!¡±


    The two gossipy receptionists made an ¡°OK¡± gesture and happily got to work


    Natalie munched on her sandwich with one hand and held her coffee with the other. She quipped. ¡°You


    wake up early just to share gossip. You¡¯re wasting your talent by not bing an entertainment


    journalist¡±


    As there was more than half an hour before the start of work. Sherri followed Natalie into the office.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this teaching them that sharing joy is better than enjoying it alone?¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes. They chatted for 20 minutes before Sherri went back to her department.


    Natalie opened herputer and started receiving patients, treating every patient in high spirits.


    It was almost 10 o¡¯clock when she was done with consultation for about 10 patients. Out of a sudden,


    the door of her clinic was kicked open forcefully. Natalie was startled by it as she was fully focused on


    her patient then.


    Natalie calmed down quickly when she had a good look at the person who came in. She initially


    thought the intruder wanted to cause a scene for medical reasons and so she asked indifferently, ¡°Are


    you here to see a doctor?¡±


    Harry Foster was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath. ¡°That damn girl was cursing at me!¡±


    he thought.


    His face turned purple with anger. The carefree and calm look on Natalie¡¯s face made him madder.


    In the morning. he went to aw firm to talk to awyer about Barron¡¯s estate instead of going to the


    son rtionship. But when he went to the inheritance office, he discovered that all of Barron¡¯s property


    had been given to his daughter, whom he didn¡¯t like


    This was uneptable to Harry Foster. Just the 20 percent shares of the Foster Group were a ticking


    time bomb. With such a quantity, one could enter the board of directors. How could he ept it?


    Unfortunately, his father despised him. Since his ex¨Cwife¡¯s death. Barron Foster had forbidden him


    from entering the Foster¡¯s residence, making it impossible for him to persuade Barron to write a will. He


    could only wait for Barron¡¯s death to


    inherit legally. However, his foolish father did not leave him anything and transferred everything to


    Natalie¡¯s name instead.


    What infuriated him further was that thewyer told him that Barron had written and notarized his will


    more than 10 years ago. The signing of documents yesterday was just a formality.


    In this way, there was no automatic inheritance for him. He had to make Natalie voluntarily give it up.


    He had already been to the Foster¡¯s residence in the morning. The servants said Natalie had moved


    out, and they didn¡¯t know where she had moved to.


    Harry felt frustrated and depressed all morning since he could not locate her there.


    As such, he could onlye to the hospital to find Natalie.


    ¡°Did you seize all of Grandpa¡¯s property? Take the afternoon off ande with me to transfer it back.¡±


    He spoke as a matter of fact, without any sense of shame..


    ¡°Oh? Transfer it to whom, to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re asking a question that you know the answer to. Do you think Grandpa¡¯s inheritance


    would be passed down to you? It¡¯s going to be under my name.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Foster, are you dreaming, or have you gone to the wrong ce? Take a look. This is a surgical


    department, not a psychiatric department.¡±


    ¡°Hey, rebellious girl. I¡¯m your dad. Seriously, what¡¯s with the attitude? You have to show some


    manners. Listen up, be smart, and return everything you¡¯ve taken. Otherwise, I¡¯ll find a way to get them


    back, and you¡¯ll end up losing your job too.¡±


    ¡°You are the least qualified to talk about my manners. It seems like you had never educated me for a


    day of my father like daughter. Did you not even finish elementary school?


    life. Like


    ¡°Not only are youcking in logical thinking, but your understanding of thew is also weak. I suggest


    that you allocate some time from your womanizing ways to improve your intelligence. While you¡¯re at it,


    do find apanywyer to educate yourself so that you would not embarrass yourself in public,


    Natalie mocked mercilessly.


    Harry was so angry that he picked up the pen holder on the desk and threw it toward Natalie. Although


    Natalie moved quickly to avoid it, Harry immediately pped her unexpectedly. As he was about to


    p her again, Natalie stopped him..


    Due to her carelessness earlier, she was caught off guard and received a hard p from her scumbag


    dad. She swayed in dizziness.


    There was no second time.


    Natalie had a firm grip on Harry¡¯s wrist, making him hurt so badly that he was sweating profusely.


    At this moment, Sherri rushed in and stood before Natalie as she said, ¡°Mr. Foster, what are you


    doing? I will call security if you are going to continue to cause trouble. It wouldn¡¯t look good on you if


    they had to carry you out.¡±


    Perhaps because of themotion, many patients and nurses had gathered at the door. Harry left in a


    rage, seeing that the situation was turning unfavorable for him.


    Sherri said to the onlookers, ¡°Please leave. There¡¯s nothing interesting to see here anyway.


    ¡°Are you okay? How did you let him seed? Your taekwondo and boxing skills were all for nothing.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie¡¯s tongue touched her cheek that was pped. It hurt a little bit. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Your dad came for the will, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he wanted me to transfer the inheritance to him. He probably hasn¡¯t woken up from his sleep. I


    told him to go to a mental hospital and get himself checked out Natalie remained calm and showed no


    sadness.


    Chapter S


    didn¡¯t see his car at the house when I woke up this morning. Maybe he ran away due to the smell.¡±


    Sherri was left speechless, feeling that Natalie was bold and careless.


    ¡°She¡¯s the first person to eat durian at Mr. Wilson¡¯s house. Yet she could still sit here safely and enjoy


    the barbecue before


    1. me.


    What a badass,¡± said Sherri to herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that scary. He just seemed a little cold. His attitude wasn¡¯t great when I ate durianst


    night, but he didn¡¯t throw a fit or anything.¡± added Natalie.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t just jump to conclusions because you happened to survivest night.¡±


    Natalie wondered. ¡°Is he really that scary?¡±


    After finishing theirte¨Cnight snack, they went their separate ways and returned to their respective


    homes

 9

    9


    Lithern Club was the gathering ce for young people, the rich, and the famous at night to enjoy


    themselves.


    Around 10 PM was the beginning of Athana¡¯s exciting nightlife.


    The bar was full of people, and the dance floor was full of all kinds of men and women swaying and


    twirling to the music, and the ambiguous atmosphere was spread out on the dance floor.


    This was the birthce of many sexual encounters.


    On the VIP seat on the second floor, the man was holding a cigarette between his fingers and leaning


    half against the leather sofa,nguidly watching the scene of luxury and dissipation in the first floor¡¯s


    lobby. His ck suit was taken off, and the two buttons at the cor of his white shirt were open. His


    sleeves were half pulled up, revealing a cold and fair¨Cskinnedplexion. His dark blue watch


    flickered under the light, and the thick smoke blurred his cold face.


    He tapped his fingertips on the desktop repeatedly while his lips parted lightly. ¡°Frank, you have such a


    good business this night!¡±


    Frank Roberts and Trevon were lifelong friends with simr natures. They both were very cold,


    handsome, and abstinent.


    Frank¡¯s parents¡® generation started a business that fell between legitimate and illegitimate. However,


    with the progress of the times, the kind of business had slowly weakened, and it had be difficult to


    do. So, after Frank took over his family¡¯s business, he slowly turned it into a legitimate business.


    It was also because of Trevon¡¯s support that he could move into the legitimate business so quickly and


    made his family one of the four prominent families in Athana..


    Trevon was Frank¡¯s friend and also his benefactor.


    ¡°Only barely survive.¡± Frank replied sinctly.


    Trevon was not surprised by Frank¡¯s answer. He knew Frank was cold and had no good words when


    he talked to others. Frank¡¯s response already showed that he respected him..


    ¡°Holy shit. Frank, you¡¯re courting envy on this. I¡¯d have to sell several suites to make the profit you¡¯re


    making this night.¡± The disgruntled man was Hackett ckwell, the only son of the real estate magnate


    in Athana. He was also Trevon¡¯s childhood friend and brother.


    Trevon curled his thin lips while raising his head to drink up a ss of wine. Frank did not pay any


    attention to Hackett¡¯s discontent.


    Looking at his extremely handsome brother, Hackett could not help but tease, ¡°How is your married


    life? Are you satisfied with your wife¡¯s figure? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t touch her on your wedding night.¡±


    Trevon rolled his eyes at him. He was speechless for what was in Hackett¡¯s mind. ¡°We¡¯ll get divorced in


    three months, and we already signed the agreementst night.¡±


    Frank had no different expression from beginning to end, calmly and freely smoking the cigarette.


    Hackett could understand Trevon. How could a person like Trevon be willing to be manipted? Let


    alone being used by a woman he had no feelings with.


    Hackett was wondering which woman could conquer Trevon in one day.


    Hackett continued. ¡°Hey, Trevon. Is your wife beautiful? If she¡¯s pretty, you can keep her for enjoyment.


    Having a wife at home doesn¡¯t stop you from hooking up with women outside.¡±


    Hackett did not know that muchter, he would make himself want to p himself for thatment. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Trevon¡¯s mind shed back tost night when the woman had handed him the agreement. The


    woman¡¯s face was exquisite,


    and those sultry eyes were so seductive that he couldn¡¯t resist looking at them one more time. The


    delicate red lips of the woman were very attractive, especially her slender waist under the shade of her


    back when she went upstairs. It was as if he could hold her slim waist with only one of his hands.


    Frank¡¯s lips curled into a tiny smile.


    Looking at Trevon¡¯s expression, Hackett said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I can tell from your expression that she is


    very beautiful. You are really ruthless and ascetic. You can actually force such a beautiful woman to


    sign the agreement.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? You¡¯re so promiscuous, and your mind is full of thoughts about having sex with


    women. You only know to indulge yourself every day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make me think you¡¯re trying to keep yourself for my cousin, Mia.¡±


    Trevon curved his lips coldly. He did not exin the words he said just now. He crossed his legs


    casually and said in a cold. voice, ¡°Frank, arrange a woman for me.¡±


    Frank said. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Frank understood what kind of woman Trevon wanted and what role the woman would y.


    He looked down and sent a message on his phone.


    Hackett was surprised and said, ¡°Trevon, are you serious? You¡¯re nning to cheat on your wife in


    marriage?¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°So what? What can she do to me? She¡¯s only my legal wife, not my acknowledged


    wife.¡±


    Hackett thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s very Trevon. That¡¯s absolutely what Trevon would say on such an


    asion.¡±


    Frank was very efficient.


    Ten minutester, the manager of the Lithern Club arrived on the second floor with the Lithern Club¡¯s


    headliner. ¡°Mr. Roberts, Lily is here.¡±


    Lily was the headliner of Lithern Club. She was an entertainer but did not offer sexual services. Many


    people wanted to pay a high price to have sex with her but failed.


    She was the target of many gentry and wealthy young men, but she had Frank¡¯s protection. So, she


    was a virgin until now.


    Rare things were precious, and the more unattainable things were, the more people wanted to get


    them. As a result, Lily¡¯s value became higher and higher, and more people came to admire her. Frank


    was very smart, and he made good use of


    human nature.


    ¡°Well, start your business.¡± Frank gestured to Lily to sit next to Trevon.


    Lily trembled and stood in front of Trevon. She did not dare to have a seat before Trevon gave her


    permission.


    As the headliner here, Lily came into contact with many kinds of characters every day, and naturally,


    she had heard of Mr. Wilson¡¯s name. She knew that he had legendary powerful means, was


    bloodthirsty and ruthless, and was aplex character to deal with. Lily was somewhat nervous when


    facing him.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson,¡± she said, standing respectfully.


    ¡°Mmm. Come here and have a seat.¡± Trevon raised his chin slightly to indicate Lily to sit on his side.


    Hackett had a smirking face the whole time. He felt he was watching a funny show.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve be more and more popr now Only Mr. Wilson has the qualification to invite you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. ckwell, you¡¯re making fun of me. I¡¯m listening to Mr. Roberts¡® arrangement.¡± Lily said as she


    looked at Frank.


    Hackettughed meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Roberts, can I ask Lily to go out someday?¡±


    Frank answered. ¡°Ask Lily. I have no problem with it if she agrees


    In Frank¡¯s heart. Lily was really just a tool for making money.


    The question was finally thrown back to Lily, who now had no way to refuse.


    ¡°Lily. Mr. Roberts has already agreed. You muste to the appointment some other day. You can¡¯t


    just treat Mr. Wilson. well.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Frank, is the thing arranged?¡± Trevon asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hackett thought to himself. ¡°Am I an outsider here? What are they plotting?¡±


    As Trevon finished saying those words, he grabbed his suit and Lily¡¯s wrist. After that, he walked away


    with his arm around Lily¡¯s waist.


    Just a few steps away, he turned to Frank and said. ¡°Arrange another room for me.¡±


    Hackett looked disgusted and secretly mocked, ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome. Don¡¯t you have a room? You¡¯re


    so obsessive about. cleanliness. You actually need a separate room to have sex with a woman.¡±


    Hackett suddenly thought of something and asked Frank, ¡°What were you talking about? What bad


    thing did Trevon ask you to do secretly again?¡±


    ¡°The more you know, the faster you will die. Let¡¯s end tonight¡¯s party. See you.¡±


    Hackett was speechless about tonight¡¯s party. What the hell kind of party was this?


    From Trevon hugging Lily into the room, every ambiguous movement they had was recorded by a


    camera in the dark.


    In the room. Trevon sat on the sofa, smoking and surrounded by smoke. Lily had been very confused


    since he brought her in, and she was very uneasy. She did not know what Trevon was going to do.


    He sat there silently smoking and drinking without any instructions or words.


    After a while, a cold and maic voice rang out in the room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. I won¡¯t


    touch keep your body for him.¡±


    you.


    You can still


    Trevon paused momentarily, extinguished his cigarette, and then said, ¡°Keep your mouth shut about


    what happened tonight. This is 200,000 dors. It¡¯s enough for you to keep it a secret.¡± He signed a


    check and ced it on the table.¡±


    Lily lowered her head and took the check, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. I will keep it a secret.¡±


    She absolutely dared not speak recklessly to others, let alone she still wanted to¡­


    Mr. Wilson was indeed Mr. Wilson. The secret she had hidden in her heart for so many years was only


    discovered by him in


    one night


    It was like they were ying cards together. Lily was ying very seriously, but she did not know that


    Trevon had already


    seen all the cards she had.

 10

    10


    Twitter¡¯s homepage had been filled with hashtags, ¡°Mr. Wilson, the heir of the Wilson Group, stayed


    with the headliner of Lithern Club in the middle of the night, ¡°Athana¡¯s richest man paid to have sex with


    the headliner.¡± The ascetic persona of Mr. Wilson from Athana was ruined,¡± and ¡°The headliner of


    Lithern Club seems to keep her virginity for Mr. Wilson.¡±


    In the Lithern Club suite, Frank was awakened by his cell phone ringing. ¡°Speak. His tone was tinged


    with impatience,


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re still sleeping? Something big has happened. Get up and watch the news,¡± Hackett


    shouted loudly.


    ¡°Get to the point, Frank said, not caring about the gossip.


    ¡°The point is that the trending topics are all rted to Mr. Wilson. He stole my job, so I want to ask him


    what he wants.¡± Hackett suspected that Trevon was crazy.


    In his impression, the Wilson family was a family with strict rules. Brothers could not fight against each


    other. Men in the family were not allowed to have mistresses and had to keep themselves clean.


    Otherwise, they would be punished ording to the family rules.


    What Trevon had done was a direct vition of the Wilson family¡¯s family rules. He was undoubtedly


    angering his grandfather.


    Was he seeking death? Or had his family¡¯s family rules been abolished?


    ¡°He¡¯s seeking death,¡± Frank said and hung up the phone instantly.


    Hackett was angry and secretly thought, ¡°How could I have a friend like Frank? Would it kill him to talk


    to me more every time? I paid for the phone bill, not him.¡±


    Thinking of Frank saying the word ¡°death,¡± Hackett, who was a real one for flirting with the girls for a


    long time, realized something suddenly.


    He felt that Trevon would hurt himself sooner orter by the n he set up.


    The Wilson Group office building, located in the busiest city center of Athana, stood tall and towering


    like a towering tree submerged in the clouds.¡±


    Jim pushed the door open, entered the CEO¡¯s office, and said. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the media has changed all


    the trending topics to those rted to you. How long does this need tost? Only today?¡±


    Jim was a little confused about what Trevon


    thinking. When Jim saw Mrs. Wilson for the first time, he felt that she was a nice person. He could not


    figure out why Mr. Wilson deliberately created a scandal to make her misunderstand him. He even


    ruined his own reputation because of this.


    Jim thought to himself secretly, ¡°Besides, Mrs. Wilson is very beautiful!¡±


    Jim guessed that even Mr. Wilson¡¯s grandfather would not let Mr. Wilson go.


    Trevon untied his tie and loosened it while saying, ¡°Keep them there as long as you can.¡±


    Jim reminded. ¡°But Mr. Theo¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯te to me!¡± Trevon exuded a calm andposed demeanor that everything was in his


    grasp.


    It was true that things were in his expectation. Theo had been in the business field for many years.


    How could he not know what his grandson wanted?


    Theo did not have enough reason to force Trevon to get married, so he could only turn a blind eye to


    this matter. He would not intervene as long as Trevon did not go too far.


    In the hospital cafeteria, everyone was wearing white clothes, making one feel clean andfortable.


    Sherri once againined in the corner. ¡°Has the chef at Cafeteria 1 changed recently? Why is the


    food so bad? It¡¯s really different from what you cooked. That chef is a fake. right? Let¡¯s go eat in a


    different cafeteria tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie also found out that the food in Cafeteria I was really not delicious anymore. But she did not care


    that much. She thought it was already good to be able to have enough food. She indifferently said, ¡°I


    think it¡¯s fine as long as the food here can give us enough energy to work. Cafeteria I is for our


    outpatient department. Cafeteria 2 is for the inpatient departinent, and Cafeteria 3 is for the critical care


    and emergency department. Which cafeteria do you want to eat in? It¡¯s okay if we eat in a different


    cafeteria asionally, but someone will report this to the director if we do it often. Just try to endure it


    and eat the food here.¡±


    The Athana Hospital was huge. There were four cafeterias alone, and they were clearly categorized.


    Each department, unit, and building had its own unique cafeteria.


    Where there were many women, there were troubles.


    Even if they were nurses who saved patients, not everyone had the same kindness. For example, they


    would have opinions if colleagues from the outpatient department came to grab food from their


    cafeteria.


    Natalie did not want to create unnecessary trouble for such a bite of food.


    Sherri was also not a person who liked trouble. The two were simr in nature, so they could get along


    as close friends.


    ¡°Oh, forget it. Let¡¯s order takeout tomorrow. Or, we can also go out to eat. Your motorcycle is allowed to


    be on the road every day anyway. There are no traffic restrictions.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay then. Just don¡¯t mind if I drive too fast.¡± Sherri cared about her appearance too much, but


    Natalie loved the feeling of speed. Whenever she drove fast, Sherri would scold her because Sherri¡¯s


    hair was messed up or her clothes were wrinkled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you drive a little slower? You really drive too fast, and it scares me to death. Motorcycles suit


    you. If you drive a car during peak hours, you¡¯ll be anxious to death.¡±


    Natalie did not retort. What Sherri said might be true. She just really did not like to waste her time on


    the road.


    Sherri chatted with Natalie while eating and checking her Twitter. She was the busiest one in the entire


    cafeteria. She ate very slowly, but Natalie, who apanied her to eat, was not impatient. She always


    patiently waited for Sherri to finish.


    Natalie, who had just finished her meal and was about to clear her te, was startled by Sherri.


    ¡°Ah. Natalie, finished.¡±


    The entire cafeteria was silent. Everyone stopped what they were doing to fix their eyes on Sherri


    Natalie was a little speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, guys. You focus on your food. She probably found out new gossip again. Basically, all the


    departments in this building knew that Sherri liked to gossip.


    Once everyone heard this exnation, they lost interest, and all came back to focus on their food,


    phones, or medical


    records


    Natalie put her te back on the table and med her best friend, Sherri. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me who is


    finished. It¡¯s you. What are you doing?¡±


    Realizing she was ill¨Cmannered, Sherri immediately covered her mouth, pulling Natalie closer to


    herself.


    She handed her phone to Natalie with a hint of concern. Natalie took it suspiciously and looked at the


    screen.


    After half a second of confusion, Natalie returned the phone to Sherri and asked lightly, ¡°Did he often


    have such scandals before?


    ¡°No, this is the first time he has had such scandal. The legendary Mr. Wilson is ascetic and does not


    get close to women. I


    swear, it¡¯s the first time. Sherri thought her best friend was checking out her new husband¡¯s past, so


    she tried to share everything she knew about him.


    Unexpectedly, Natalie suddenly smiled with sarcasm. She did not care about this at all, but she felt


    sad. The husband, whom her grandfather had chosen from a thousand options for her, was guarding


    against her as if she was a thief.


    ording to Sherri, how could the media put a big shot like him on trending topics without his consent?


    Weren¡¯t they afraid of putting themselves in serious trouble?


    There was only one reason for this, and that was he allowed them to do so.


    He did so because he was afraid that she would continue to pester him for money in the future and


    refuse to divorce.


    Natalie did not know if it was her tragedy or his tragedy. He did not even trust the agreement they


    signed.


    Sherri was confused by her. ¡°Natalie, at least he¡¯s your husband. Seeing your husband on the trending


    topics and being with and hugging the headliner of the Lithern Club, shouldn¡¯t you have some normal


    reaction?¡±


    ¡°What reaction should I have? He did all this because he was afraid that I¡¯d pester him. If I really had


    the right reaction, he would think I¡¯m plotting against him because I like his money. Let¡¯s go. Only


    working with peace of mind is the most reliable thing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. tsk. Mr. Wilson is really a confident person. Speaking of it, he cannot be med for this matter.


    You see, with his identity and status, many women in Athana want to be his wife. It¡¯s just that you, such


    an exception, don¡¯t like him. Besides, Mr. Wilson doesn¡¯t know that you regard his money as dirt.¡±


    Natalie liked money, and this was true. But she was a woman who got money in reasonable ways. She


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    never coveted other people¡¯s money. She only liked the money she earned by herself.


    At present, with all the assets given by her grandfather, she was also considered a multimillionaire, but


    she was very low¨Ckey, and almost no one knew she had so much money.


    Natalie remained silent for a while and said, ¡°We will get divorced soon, and now we are, at best,


    roommates. He married me for his own purpose, and when his purpose is achieved, we should end this


    so¨Ccalled cohabitation rtionship. So don¡¯t think too much. I can never be together with him.¡±


    Sherri was hoping that Trevon would take a liking to Natalie so that Natalie would have a backer in the


    future and her father¡¯s family would not dare to trouble her. But after Natalie told her those so bluntly,


    she understood.


    Sherri forgot who Trevon was. Perhaps it was because he registered marriage with Natalie, which


    suddenly made Sherri forget Trevon¡¯s identity. Looking at Natalie¡¯s slightly red face, Sherri felt sad for


    her.


    It seemed that Natalie had been unluckytely. Her own father had just beaten her, and now her


    newlywed husband had cheated on her, and his intentions were clear.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, if we had known this would happen, you should marry my brother. This way, we can be


    sisters¨Cinw.¡± Sherri couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 11

    11


    At 6 PM, the dining room table of the Foster family was already set with a table full of food. The whole


    family was waiting for Harry to start having dinner.


    Harry, however, was pacing back and forth in the living room. He was anxious and unable to sit down


    with peace of mind.


    He had his hands behind his back and was frowning every now and then..


    His current wife, Elena Foster, was dizzy from his pacing, but she could not say anything directly to ask


    him to stop because she knew she would not have a good time if she offended him. She had worked so


    hard to be Harry¡¯s wife!


    She asked politely, ¡°Harry, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been pacing back and forth for almost an


    hour. Tell us what¡¯s going on and see if Emily and I can work out a solution for you.¡±


    Emily Foster was checking her manicured nails and wiping them attentively. When her mother


    mentioned her name and because her mother had been giving her a wink, she sat up straight and


    stopped wiping her nails.


    Hearing Elena¡¯s words, Harry was furious. In the afternoon, he went to thew firm to consult about the


    inheritance, which said that he could not retrieve the property even if he went to court for legal action.


    Because Barron¡¯s will had been notarized ten years ago, and there was no loophole to say that Barron


    was not in his right mind when he wrote the will.


    The words ¡°ten years ago¡± made Harry furious. He thought back to that time. That was the time after


    his ex¨Cwife jumped off a building and died.


    Thewyer from thew firm said that he could inherit Barron¡¯s property if Natalie herself voluntarily


    transferred the property to his name.


    This was where Harry was upset. He had gone to Natalie a few days before, and there was no way


    Natalie wouldply with his wishes and voluntarily transfer the property to his name.


    Not to mention the transfer of the inheritance, it would be great that she would no longer be against


    him..


    She even teamed up with Sherri to drive him out. She was simply a rebellious daughter.


    Emily whispered softly and nicely, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we discuss the solution together? What if Mom and I


    can help?¡±


    After Harry thought about it, he thought Emily was right. He had no solution, but what if Emily and


    Elena had?


    Harry then went over the matter of Barron¡¯s property and also included his rejection by Natalie..


    Elena and Emily listened to it, and their faces stiffened with anger. They forced down their discontent


    and cursed Barron many times in their hearts.


    Elena could not tolerate this. She endured for so many years, but in the end, she found out that arge


    sum of her family¡¯s fortune had been distributed to Natalie. She simply could not ept this fact.


    She deliberately stirred up discord and said, ¡°Natalie is too selfish. How could she inherit her


    grandfather¡¯s things alone without asking you? No matter what, you¡¯re the first heir. Her years of study


    have been for nothing.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the anger in Harry¡¯s heart became even more intense, and he even wanted to


    strangle his rebellious. daughter.


    Emily also began to sow discord. She reminded politely, ¡°Dad, Natalie is not willing to transfer the


    property to you, and she is holding 20 percent of the Foster Group shares. Once she gets married, it


    will be impossible for us to get this part of the shares back. Natalie¡¯s husband¡¯s family will own those


    shares.¡±


    Emily¡¯s point was to remind Harry that he could still get the 20 percent of the shares back now and that


    he needed to do so quickly.


    Elena looked at Harry¡¯s face, and sure enough, his expression was a little more gloomy than it had


    been earlier. Elena curled


    her lips and said. ¡°s, what can we do? Natalie is already 23 years old, and it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯ll


    stay unmarried. But once she gets married, the shares will have nothing to do with you, Harry. She is


    so selfish: If the shares were in Emily¡¯s name, she would have transferred them back to you a long time


    ago. Natalie is taking over what belongs to you. I¡¯ve never heard of any granddaughter taking over


    such arge portion of her grandfather¡¯s property. See, Emily has nothing¡±


    Her implication was that Barron had two granddaughters, but Emily got nothing.


    ¡°Natalie is really selfish. Why does she upy so much property? She doesn¡¯t even know how to take


    care of it. She rides a motorcycle very fast every day. What if she really has an ident someday?


    What should we do then?¡±


    Emily said while looking at Harry¡¯s face from time to time to observe the change in his expression.


    As a matter of fact, Harry¡¯s eyes showed a hint of murderous intent, but it passed instantly.


    Elena could see her daughter¡¯s disappointment and gave her a reassuring look.


    Everything in the living room was watched by a pair of eyes on the second¨Cfloor stairway, who


    immediately edited a message and sent it out.


    In the evening, in the master bedroom, Elena wore a semi¨Csheer silk nightgown after taking a shower.


    She slightly raised the air conditioner¡¯s temperature and sprayed herself with specially made perfume.


    Elena knew exactly about her usefulness and strengths. She had always cared about her appearance,


    so she had beauty treatments every now and then. She either did photorejuvenation or got hydration


    injections or wrinkle removal injections. The money she spent on her face over the year was not a


    small sum.


    One¡¯s efforts would pay off. Harry had indeed been very obsessed with her these years, and he hadn¡¯t


    been looking for other women outside.


    Harry was so fond of her that he had sex with her frequently.


    Elena came close to Harry¡¯s lips and kissed him tenderly. Her delicate arms rested on his shoulders,


    and she cried out coquettishly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    Harry leaned back on the bed, and a lustful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Sweetheart,e on. Let me


    smell you.¡±


    He loved the smell of Elena¡¯s perfume, and whenever she came close, he would lose control and want


    to enjoy her body.


    Elena did everything she could to please Harry that night, changing her ways to make him happy.


    She was very skilled in this area after all these years.


    After they had sex, Elena leaned softly against Harry¡¯s chest and drew circles on his body with her


    fingers. ¡°Harry, what are you going to do about the shares? You can¡¯t really be manipted by Natalie,


    can you? If Natalie is of one mind to you, it would be fine. But she hates us deeply because of her


    mother. If she gets on the board and turns against you one day, that will be bad. Emily was right. If she


    had the shares, she would have transferred them to you already.¡±


    Elena knew how to use Harry for her own purposes.


    After they had sex, it was often the happiest and most rxed moment for Harry. This was the best


    time for Elena to ask. him to do what she wanted.


    This was how she used Harry and became his wife step by step.


    Sure enough. Harry turned his head with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your solution?¡±


    Elena pretended to hesitate and stammered ¡°I have a way. But it depends on whether you are willing to


    take it or not. If Natalie falls off the motorcycle and goes into a falsea or something of that sort


    after some kind of ident, you can¡­¡±


    Worrying that Harry would doubt herself, Elena did not speak her mind clearly. She did not want Harry


    to think she wanted to kill Natalie, so she could only wisely say, ¡°A falsea¡± Her implication was to


    make Natalie fall into a state that would


    Chapter II


    allow them to control her.


    Anyway, Natalie was Harry¡¯s daughter, and if Harry hadpassion for Natalie, Elena would lose more


    than she gained.


    But in fact, she wanted not to make Natalie fall into aa but to kill her directly. Once Harry arranged


    for her to deal with the matterter, this ident would not be so well controlled. At that time, she could


    tell Harry that Natalie drove the motorcycle too fast or that the people who arranged to hit Natalie did


    not control their strength well and caused Natalie¡¯s death. These reasons could be used casually,


    right?


    Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth were unconsciously curved into a smile.


    Harry, who had been contemting for a while, finally spoke up. His eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°I


    won¡¯t be unwilling to do that. She¡¯s just an ungrateful and vicious woman. Like her mother, she will only


    be a stumbling block for me. Don¡¯t leave any traces. Get rid of her cleanly.¡±


    Elena happily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I always get things done perfectly. She was happy that


    everything in the Foster family would be hers and that she would be Mrs. Foster forever.


    Natalie was just getting ready to leave work when her phone vibrated in her pocket.


    She had to take consultations during work hours, so her phone was set to vibrate.


    She stopped what she was doing and took out her phone, only to find it was an unfamiliar phone


    number. Seeing the message content, she frowned for a moment. [Natalie, are you off duty yet? Be


    careful when you¡¯re after work these days. If it¡¯s toote when you¡¯re off duty, you must drive in


    crowded ces. You mustn¡¯t go on remote roads even during the day. times. And remember, take


    something for self¨Cdefense. If you can sleep in the hospital duty room, you should try not to go home.


    Make sure to be safe!]


    Natalie knew at a nce that this information was from her half¨Cbrother Tucker Foster. This so¨Ccalled


    brother was born when she was eleven years old. He was ten years younger than her and was still only


    in the fifth grade of primary school.


    She was not disgusted by this simple¨Cminded brother, but she also did not like him. After all, he was


    born of that woman. She spected that the Foster family might be nning something to harm her,


    and this boy discovered it and came to tip


    her off.


    How would Elena feel if she knew that her own son had leaked her ns?


    Natalie did not reply to him with a thank you but put her phone away and continued to organize her


    desk to end her work. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 12

    12


    At the entrance of Adare Manor, Natalie parked her motorcycle in the garage today.


    Usually, she parked it in the yard because she thought the yard was big anyway. And if she parked in


    the garage, she had to open the garage door, which was a pain for her.


    The sky was heavily cloudy today, and she was worried that it might rain, so she parked her motorcycle


    in the garage.


    After she parked the motorcycle, she reached into her pocket for her keys and realized the living room


    was lit up. Nell must


    be back.


    Then there was no need for the keys, so Natalie slipped them back into her pocket.


    She skillfully took off her helmet with one hand and swung his long hair. The moment she opened the


    door, she froze. It was not Nell who came back. It was her new husband Trevon who had returned..


    Looking through the doorway, she could not see what the man was wearing, but she could see his


    thick, dark hair and straight back, which exuded a sense of noble elegance.


    He was indeed quite handsome. From any perspective, he was a handsome man. It was just that he


    was not a very good person.


    After half a second of dazedness, Natalie came back to her sense. She just did not expect Trevon to be


    back, and she was at little embarrassed, not knowing if he was staying here tonight or not.


    But on second thought, they had agreed that their marriage wouldst three months. How could he


    achieve his goal if he did note back?


    With that in mind, Natalie¡¯s sudden embarrassment dissipated.


    But she had not yet figured out what


    Teement her grandfather and Trevon¡¯s grandfather had reached. She knew that with her grandfather¡¯s


    and their family¡¯s status, it was not enough to get Trevon to marry her. Natalie knew this very well. If it


    was her grandfather who threatened Trevon¡¯s family with something to make him marry herself, Natalie


    and her family were indeed at fault.


    decided she


    ask Trevon¡¯s grandfather what the deal was some other time. Although she felt nothing about Trevon


    looking down on her. she still wanted to find out why she was treated like a scheming bitch by Trevon.


    Whatever the agreement. Natalie help


    Trevon achieve his goal in three months, at de deshaya moder


    After thinking about this, Natalie left her helmet and keys on the shoe rack by the door and took out her


    shoes to change. them naturally.


    Out of self¨Ccultivation and for the sake of a harmonious fake cohabitation life, she greeted Trevon first.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, have you had dinner yet?¡±


    Trevon, who was about to light his cigarette, knew Natalie was back when he heard the door open. But


    he did not turn to look at her. After Natalie said those words, he followed the sound only to see the


    woman changing her shoes.


    The casual attire paired with her slender figure made her more slender and graceful.


    He did not answer her question. He looked at her, and his half¨Csquinted eyes nced at the helmet on


    the shoe rack by the door. Frank had told Trevon before about the helmet¡¯s matching logo to the


    motorcycle. This motorcycle was priced at around 200 to 300 thousand dors.


    It was interesting. At the same time, Trevon¡¯s mind shed to the scene of a girl in leather being


    osted by the wealthy heir that right:


    Only after a moment did he reply, ¡°No¡±


    It was true that he had not had dinner. He had thought Nell was home, but he came back and found no


    one home. He was


    not hungry, so he did not go out again.


    After changing her shoes, Natalie looked straight at him and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll cook. Do you want to eat?¡±


    If he wanted to eat, she would cook an extra portion. She would only cook her portion if he did not want


    to eat. Natalie never wasted food.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Natalie did not care about his indifference or estrangement. She turned into the kitchen to wash her


    hands before putting on her bib. After that, she started to clean food and cook. She was like a virtuous


    wife.


    The kitchen was directly opposite the living room sofa, so the man sitting on the sofa could take in the


    kitchen woman¡¯s every movement at a nce.


    He originally wanted toe back today to see Natalie¡¯s reaction to the scandal. But the result was


    that her face looked very calm as if this matter had nothing to do with her.


    Was it really that she did not care about it, or was she good at pretending?


    Women¡¯s minds were really inscrutable. Trevon suspected for a moment.


    But ording to his feeling, he determined that Natalie was pretending.


    Looking at the woman busy in the kitchen, Trevon felt something strange somewhere in his heart that


    he could not express. It was as if there was no agreement between them, and he was just a typical


    husband waiting for his newlywedded wife to cook dinner.


    Natalie was so focused on cooking that she did not know what the man sitting outside in the living room


    was thinking.


    She cleaned and cooked food quickly. It took her only 40 minutes to finish three dishes and a


    soup.


    After setting the table, she shouted to the living room. ¡°Mr. Wilson, food is ready.¡±


    She never called Trevon by his first name. She just followed Jim to call him Mr. Wilson.


    Nell sometimes called Trevon Mr. Trevon, and Sherri said everyone in Athana called him Mr. Wilson..


    Trevon stood up and straightened his suit. And then, he went into the dining room to sit down at the


    table in a slow and orderly manner.


    There were sausage, grilled fish, green sd, and egg soup on the table.


    They looked delicious, but it was unknown how they tasted.


    Noticing his eyes fixing on the dishes, Natalie thought that maybe Trevon, the rich heir, was not used to


    eating such dishes. ¡°These are just ordinary dishes I usually have. I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡±


    What she really wanted to say was, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, just go to cat in the restaurant. I¡¯m not


    serving you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not picky,¡± said Trevon. He did not believe this himself.


    Usually, Trevon had fim take his meals from his own hotel.


    After Trevon said that, Natalie helped him serve some food.


    After doing so, she sat down and started eating. She was starving andpletely ignored the man


    sitting across from her.


    She thought she did not need to keep an eye on Trevon all the time because he was not a three¨Cyear¨C


    old child!


    The food was better than Trevon thought it would be, which made him look at her a few more times.


    This woman could


    heal, drive a motorcycle, and cook.


    What else could she not do? The Foster family was a big family in Athana.


    Although the Foster family was not wealthy and influential, Natalie was still a youngdy from a big


    family. But what she did was different from other girls from big families.


    Soon, Trevon came back to his sense. He realized that he had lost his concentration several times


    tonight. Was he crazy? What business was it of his?


    She was still stuffing her mouth eagerly. Obliviously, she waspletely unaware that the man sitting


    opposite her had repeatedly nced at her.


    He was a little surprised. This woman did not see him as a man? She was really eating attentively.


    The women Hackett had brought over before were all very elegant, and they chewed slowly and


    methodically when eating. But the woman before him was stuffing food directly into her mouth!


    Could this be Natalie¡¯s unique way of attracting him?


    He suddenly remembered that he had just returned and found Nell was not there, so he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    Grandpa ask Nell to take care of you? Why haven¡¯t I seen her? Did you ask her to go home?¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Am I that powerful? Can I have the power to order your nanny?


    ¡°Will Nell be willing to serve me?


    ¡°She may serve me in my dream!¡±


    But she said calmly and lightly. ¡°She¡¯s been on leave for a few days. But since you asked me about


    her, I¡¯ll have to discuss this with you today. I have both hands and feet. I don¡¯t need to be taken care of,


    and I¡¯m not used to strangers watching me every day. You can ask Nell not toe over anymore if


    you don¡¯t mind.


    ¡°But fine with me if you have to arrange for her toe over.¡±


    Trevon inexplicably felt that Natalie was trying to express other intentions with this statement, but he


    could find no evidence.


    But he did not object to the suggestion. After all, Nell was the person his grandfather had arranged. His


    grandfather had sent Nell over mostly to watch him. He did not like being watched either.


    ¡°Well, okay. I will talk to Grandpa about this.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± After that, the dining room was silent. The two did not say another word.


    They were both concentrating on eating!


    Natalie was amazed that Trevon could enjoy these ordinary dishes. The rich heir of a wealthy family


    indeed had better quality and cultivation than her.


    Even his eating movements were more elegant than hers. After Trevon finished eating, he wiped his


    mouth and hands tissue papers and then leaned backzily in the chair.


    He nced at her as if he was the king of the world. ¡°Miss Foster, there is one thing we still need to


    make it clear


    with


    Natalie was still eating the rest of the food on her te. She was definitely not going to waste any food.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She did not even raise her head when she said this.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need Nell toe over, we¡¯ll be the only two people left in this house for the next two


    months and 26 days. During that time, if I need to eat your cooking. I will pay ordingly.


    Upon hearing those words, Natalie looked up. Her heart was full of sneer and speechlessness. She


    had only asked him out of courtesy if he wanted to have dinner just now, and it seemed like he was


    starting to suspect that she was tempting him with delicious food.


    Once again, she began to suspect her grandfather. What had her grandfather done to make Trevon so


    defensive of her?


    She thought secretly. ¡°If I say no to his suggestion in the current situation, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll say I¡¯m trying


    to make him rx his guard against me. He might even say I¡¯m trying to get him to like my cooking as a


    way to make him inseparable from


    1. me.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll agree to it. Then he won¡¯t misunderstand again. I¡¯m exhausted from thinking about those


    things.¡± After some thought, Natalie said, ¡°Okay, you can ask Mr. Hawk to transfer the money to me.


    Just pay as per the market price. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡±


    That was good. In that case, Natalie could earn some extra money. She did not expect that her


    grandfather¡¯s cultivation of her cooking skills would benefit her in front of the well¨Cknown Mr. Wilson


    one day.


    Trevon was shocked that she agreed so readily. She did not ask for his contact information either. Her


    self¨Cawareness and moderation made Trevon feel a little conflicted. He said, ¡°Yes.¡± And then, he


    turned around and went upstairs cleanly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    That night, Trevon called his grandfather to tell him that Natalie was not used to being served by


    strangers and liked to cook by herself. When Barron heard that it was Natalie¡¯s request, he did not


    insist.


    He told Trevon to take good care of Natalie at the end of the call.


    In the end, it was Natalie who took the me for driving Nell away.

 13

    13


    The following morning, the sky was overcast and cloudy with a bit of haze, and the air quality was not


    good.


    It was probably because it was almostte autumn that the weather was like this. Autumn and spring


    always came and went in a hurry.


    The cold wind poured into the thin suit and made Natalie feel a little cold. Even if she wore a light


    sweater inside, she still felt cold.


    It felt like it would rainst night, so she pulled her motorcycle into the garage. She had gotten up early


    today and hadn¡¯t nned to ride to work because she would have been easily discovered by her father


    and Elena¡¯s men that way.


    Because of Trevon¡¯s repeated defensiveness and side warningsst night, Natalie did not want to be


    misunderstood again. She then made only her own breakfast. She simply made omelets and had a


    ss of milk..


    After breakfast, she went into the garage to take a look at her motorcycle.


    She took a cab after walking 1000 or 2000 feet outside the vi area.


    There was really no need for a cab in this upscale vi area.


    But she was lucky to get a cab right after she got out.


    When she got in the cab, the driver asked her curiously, ¡°Miss, why do you live here but take a cab?


    You are lucky today. I took a white¨Ccor worker here just now because he needed toe here to


    help his boss drive. Just after he got off and you¡¯re here.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°No wonder I got a cab so quickly today.¡±


    She replied politely, ¡°My car broke down.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell the driver she purposely didn¡¯t drive


    because someone was trying to hurt her.


    The driver was with an ¡°I knew it look. ¡°No wonder. People who live here are the gentry and nobility,


    and no one here needs a cab at all. We usually only receive orders to drive certain people here, but we


    can hardly receive orders to drive to send people out from here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond momentarily and asked, ¡°Sir, do you often drive people here?¡±


    The driver replied, ¡°Yes, many of the rich heirs here are always drunk at night. Rich people are like that.


    We cab drivers are not surprised by this kind of thing. We would love to have more of these


    customers.¡±


    Those wealthy families were particrly generous. If he was lucky to meet this kind of generous


    customer, the money he made in one night could equal the total amount he made in several days.


    The chatty driver continued, ¡°Are you also buying a house here?¡±


    Natalie was thankful the driver didn¡¯t think she was adopted or a mistress. ¡°My rtives live over here.¡±


    The driver again had the ¡°I knew it look. After talking for so long, the driver hadn¡¯t asked Natalie where


    she was going. ¡°Miss, where are you going? You have quite a good personality. Talking with you makes


    me feel so happy that I even forgot to ask you about your destination.¡±


    ¡°The Athana Hospital.¡±


    The driver nced at Natalie in the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Listen, you¡¯re young now,


    but you can¡¯t overspend your health


    As a cab driver, he interacted with all kinds of people daily. Especially those from Athana, many of


    whom were addicted to extravagant life and overspending on their health. Theter it was, the more


    orders the cab drivers were able to receive.


    Unfortunately, he was getting older. Otherwise, he really wanted to work the evening shift every day.


    Natalie was a bit speechless and secretly thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this driver too chatty? He¡¯s even more talkative


    than Sherri.¡± She didn¡¯t really want to talk too much in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    The driver cast an admiring look at Natalie. Then he started talking about how he envied educated


    people like Natalie and then said something about he was uneducated and had to earn money through


    physicalbor.


    Natalie was a listener throughout. Perhaps the driver was bored driving every day and wanted to talk


    with someone.


    As she was about to reach the hospital, she noticed a motorcycle in the rearview mirror following


    closely behind her, driving faster and faster. Natalie¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of ridicule, and she


    thought to herself, ¡°They¡¯re really fast. They only discussed itst night and started taking action today.


    They really want me to die sooner rather thanter.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, she said to the cab driver, ¡°Sir, you drive to the crowded area. Don¡¯t take


    that road.¡±


    There were two ways to get to the Athana Hospital. One was a less crowded road, and the other was


    the road next to themercial street, which was particrly crowded and congested. Natalie chose


    the crowded road because it would be difficult for the other party to take action against her there.


    ¡°What? There will be more traffic there. Don¡¯t you all take this road to work? That way is only for


    shoppers.¡± The driver was surprised that Natalie suddenly wanted to change her route.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell the driver that someone was trying to kill her. What if the driver got scared?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you extra money. Just drive as fast as you can.¡± Natalie had no choice. She could only solve


    this problem with money, which was a bit heartbreaking.


    Her scumbag dad had caused her to spend a fortune early in the morning!


    As soon as hearing the words ¡°extra money,¡± the driver was immediately full of energy. He said with his


    face full of smiles. ¡°Okay, Miss. Sit steadily. I¡¯m a professional driver for 25 years, and I¡¯m absolutely


    skillful. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you be


    Natalie was speechless and thought to herself, ¡°Hurry up. The tiger is already at our heels.¡±


    But this driver was really skillful. Drifting around the corner, he then turned around and immediately


    elerated forward. When the motorcycle behind saw the cab speeding up, it immediately followed


    suit.


    They were getting closer and closer to the crowded street. The motorcycle was also blocked by other


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    cars behind the traffic light, and could only watch the cab Natalie was in getting further and further


    away.


    Arriving at the hospital entrance, Natalie gave the driver 60 dors. The driver said cheerfully, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Sherri, as always, was standing at the front desk chatting with a big smile on her face. She was


    probably talking about some handsome guy again.


    Seeing Natalie enter, Sherri raised her chin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you half an hour


    Natalie was the most active at work and the most procrastinating when off work. Sherri was always


    telling her off.


    Sherri often said that Natalie was mentally ill because she wasn¡¯t eager to get off work.


    After being greeted by the front desk, Natalie walked straight to her office. After Sherri looked at her


    limited edition watch. she found out she still had 15 minutes to go. So, she followed Natalie into the


    office.


    Natalie didn¡¯t answer Sherri¡¯s question just now because there were too many people.


    At this moment, Natalie was about to answer the question, but Sherri asked another question before


    she could answer,


    ¡°You¡¯re almost half an hourter today than before. You weren¡¯t doing something sweet with Mr.


    Wilson, were you?¡±


    Natalie knew there was nothing serious in Sherri¡¯s mind. ¡°What do you think? Do you think Ick men,


    or hecks women?¡±


    After thinking for half a second, Sherri said seriously, ¡°Youck men?¡±


    Natalie was very speechless at her words. She did not want to continue this meaningless conversation


    with her.


    She said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered something this morning. Do you have a cheap sports car in the


    garage? I want one which can elerate fast.¡±


    She could guarantee that these people were definitely sent by her scumbag dad and Elena. She didn¡¯t


    drive her motorcycle in the morning because she was afraid it would get an ident. It was her


    grandfather¡¯s legacy, and she treasured it very


    much.


    When Sherri heard Natalie wanted a sports car, she thought Natalie was going back to her old job and


    got anxious. ¡°What are you doing? You aren¡¯t going to¡­¡±


    #


    Knowing Sherri misunderstood, Natalie interrupted her and said, ¡°You think too much. I won¡¯t do that. I


    promised Grandpa I wouldn¡¯t do that again. It¡¯s just that I met some people chasing me when I was in a


    cab in the morning. I want to drive a car back at night.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s expression looked even more tense now, and she had forgotten that she only had 15 minutes


    before going to work. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What? Why did they chase you? Is it serious? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that my half¨Cbrother sent me a messagest night asking


    me to be more careful recently. I think it¡¯s because my dad didn¡¯t get anything he wanted from me a


    few days ago, so he¡¯s angry. I didn¡¯t drive my motorcycle this morning, but I took a cab and was still


    being tracked. I told the driver to go around the crowded area, and then those people lost me.¡±


    Sherri was very confident about Natalie¡¯s driving skills but didn¡¯t want her to take risks. ¡°How about I


    drive you back? At least Mr. Foster wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with my car.¡±


    Harry was afraid of the Landor family of the four families. Mr. Landor alone was someone he could not


    afford to mess with.


    ¡°Sherri, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you know what our professions are? There are only a few


    times we haven¡¯t been on the night shift simultaneously. How can you send me back?¡±


    Sherri thought in her heart, ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot about that.¡± She told Natalie. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for


    some bodyguards to take you home. Let them follow you around in the meantime.¡±


    Natalie took a deep breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t those bodyguards of yourspete with mest time? They can¡¯t


    even beat me. Will they be able to protect me? Besides, I don¡¯t like being followed.¡±


    Sherri felt a little helpless.


    Looking at Sherri¡¯s helpless face, Natalie immediately said, ¡°All right, stop thinking about your solution.


    Just prepare a car for me. I can still handle those people. We have one minute and 35 seconds until


    our shift starts. Are you sure you can get to your office in time before your department checks in?¡±


    Sherri was panicked. ¡°Holy crap. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She replied as she ran. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare


    the car after our department checks in.¡±


    Natalie smiled helplessly!

 14

    14


    At the Athana Hospital cafeteria, Sherri handed a set of keys to Natalie as soon as she sat down. ¡°Here


    you are. This car has excellent performance in all aspects. You can race it the way you want, but be


    careful.¡±


    The car was Sherri¡¯s brother¡¯s, and Sherri had her family¡¯s driver send the car over. Her driving skills


    weren¡¯t good, so she dared not buy a sports car.


    Natalie stopped eating, put the keys in her pocket, and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Sherri gave her a look and said, ¡°Natalie, in fact, you can ask Mr. Wilson for help. As long as hees


    to help you, Mr. Foster won¡¯t even dare to touch you in the future.¡±


    Sherri and Natalie grew up together, so she knew Harry and his family too well. She was terrified that


    they would do something unfavorable to Natalie in the future.


    Natalie paused her movement on the fork in her hand, feeling sad. It seemed that she could not get


    help from anyone but Sherri. When she was a child, she was bullied, and for fear that her grandfather


    would worry about her, she could only fight back by herself. Later, Sherri¡¯s brother stepped in to scare


    those who bullied her so that they did not dare bully her


    anymore.


    Her current marriage was not really a marriage at all. How could Mr. Wilson care about her or help her?


    She could only rely on herself.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you see us two as a normal couple? We¡¯re just housemates!¡±


    ¡°You guys really sleep in separate rooms all the time? So you don¡¯t even have a way to seduce him? I


    still want to know how many abs Mr. Wilson has.¡±


    Natalie choked on a mouthful of soup. ¡°Cough¡­ If you still want to have a conversation with me, then


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    stop your nasty thinking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like a normal woman. You don¡¯t even like handsome guys. You¡¯re living under the same roof


    with such a handsome guy every day. How can you not even be interested? Are you blind or


    something?¡±


    ¡°Miss Landor, are you mistaken about the problem? Come here. Take a look at me. Don¡¯t I look


    pretty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. You always look pretty.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Wilson who doesn¡¯t like me. Why should I move forward and ask for a snub?¡±


    Initially, she nned to enjoy her married life after she got married and not get a divorce as long as she


    could. She even hoped once that Trevon could take a fancy to her.


    But¡­


    How could she not remain sober when the agreement was clearly presented to her? She was simply


    regarded as a scheming bitch, not to mention he would take a fancy to her.


    ¡°s, all right. That¡¯s because he¡¯s blind. Those who are not blind will definitely take a fancy to you. I


    bet Mr. Wilson will like you and won¡¯t want to divorce you¡±


    Natalie was speechless for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and rest. We have to work this afternoon.¡±


    She felt that Sherri was being unrealistic When they moved in together the day after registering for


    marriage. Trevon was eager for her to sign an agreement. He was afraid that she was after his money,


    and the dates on the agreement were from the day before they registered for marriage. He was as


    wary of her as he would be of a thiet


    However, she still hadn¡¯t told Sherri about this matter, as three months was very short anyway.


    Near the end of work, Natalie nned to text Jim, telling him that she wouldn¡¯t be returning for a few


    days.


    But she stopped just as she pulled out her phone to type.


    She thought to herself. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need to send the message. Trevon doesn¡¯t care if I go back or


    not, so why bother?¡± Then she put the phone back into her pocket.


    At the same time, she was thinking about whether she should go back to Adare Manor or not.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Well, the two maids at Foster¡¯s residence are too old and can¡¯t be harassed by


    those people. I¡¯d better go back to Adare Manor.¡± With that in mind, she immediately sent a message to


    her colleague saying she was willing to help. on duty for free and asking her colleague not toe to


    work tonight..


    She could solve those people better after dark. If she returned to Adare Manor during the day, it would


    be easy for those people to find out where she lived. She should never let her scumbag dad know


    where she currently lived..


    She could drive faster to get rid of those people at night.


    At 12:15 AM, just as she got in the car and started the engine, she looked in the rearview mirror and


    saw the motorcycle, thought of as well hidden by the people following her, start tailing her.


    The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips curled up in an arc of ridicule, mockery, and sadness. She was saddened


    because these people were sent by her father.


    These people must have been watching her all day, How else could they have followed her as soon as


    she got into the car? They had been waiting for her to appear.


    Those people were working so hard. They waited for her there all day long on such a cold day. They


    were indeed trying so hard for money.


    She did not drive to the previous road today but instead to a remote road. She found this road by


    ident. There were only dim street lights on both sides of the road, no surveince, and no oing


    traffic.


    Natalie raised the car¡¯s speed to 87 mph and was still elerating. The motorcycle behind her was


    afraid of losing her. The person sitting in the back of the motorcycle loudly reminded. ¡°Damn, hurry up.


    Don¡¯t lose her again. Is this bitch crazy? She¡¯s driving so fast.¡±


    The person driving the motorcycle said, ¡°Shut up. We¡¯ll make that woman pay more.¡±


    The man in the back seat was happy to hear about the word ¡°money.¡± One million dors. They usually


    needed to do several deals to make this money.


    Their employer only asked them to make the target disabled or unconscious, with no risk of jail time.


    What a great deal!


    At a turn, Natalie suddenly drifted with a sharp brake and stopped sideways. She did all this very fast.


    The people behind her on the motorcycle were so scared that their faces were twisted. Fortunately,


    they were skilled and quickly abandoned the motorcycle to jump off in unison.


    As expected, she saw the motorcycle overturn. She then got straight out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    She could see the people following her were professional. Their jumping action was very agile. After


    jumping and rolling, they were not hurt at all and got up from the ground with nimble movements.


    Perhaps Natalie¡¯s action angered them. They picked up the iron bars and headed straight toward her


    with a murderous look.


    Trevon did not like bring stuck on the road, so he and Jim always took this remote road. All along, they


    had not encountered any idents on this road, but today, when the car just drove to the corner, they


    saw a woman standing straight and two men holding air iron bat, ready to bight.


    Of it was not a fight but a brating


    Inn took pary on that woman and asked tentatively. ¡°Mr Wilson, should we go help it was too dark for


    them to see the woman¡¯s face but from the woman¡¯s long hair, thury could tell it a woman with a nice


    figure


    A cold, low voice rang out in the confined space. ¡°Turn off the headlights.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Wilson, are we really not going to help? This girl will definitely be killed. The iron bars in


    those two men¡¯s hands were so thick. Were they really going to just watch aside?


    ¡°She can beat them.


    Jim


    was surprised and thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Wilson even knows this? Does he know this woman?¡±


    As they turned over, before the motorcycle rolled over on its side, Trevon caught a glimpse of the


    woman in the driver¡¯s seat. It was not until the woman opened the door and got off that he could see


    her face clearly and was shocked.


    He felt that she wouldn¡¯t have gotten off blindly if she didn¡¯t have some skills. Somehow, he felt she


    wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Jim had no choice. His boss did not let him get out of the car to help. He could not disobey the order.


    He just watched quietly but was also curious about Mr. Wilson¡¯s spection.


    Seeing the two men rushing toward her, a yful smile appeared at the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth.


    One man was trying to hit her hard with an iron bar, but she deftly dodged it from the side and turned


    around with a flying kick. She kicked the man¡¯s face with unerring uracy. She exerted much strength


    on that kick, and the man fell to the ground.


    When the other man saw she could fight, he did not dare to neglect her and fought with her with all his


    strength. She backhanded a punch in the back of the man¡¯s head, but she did not stop there. She


    broke one of his arms and also kicked him on his chest.


    A man had fallen. When the other man saw the woman so ruthless, he was a little scared. But at the


    thought of one million dors, he still took the iron bar and rushed forward.


    Before the iron bar could touch her, she quickly picked up the iron bar that another person had dropped


    on the ground to hit the man who rushed to her hard. The man immediately screamed in pain.


    She was filled with a bleak and stern feeling, like a queen with one foot on the side of the man¡¯s face.


    She nced at the man and said. ¡°Go back to tell Harry and Elena that they may receive my Grandpa¡¯s


    inheritance in their next life. And about your medical bills¡­¡±


    The two men¡¯s fearful voices rang out. They said in unison, ¡°No, no. We¡¯ll pay for our own medical


    bills.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I just want to give you a suggestion. Did Elena and her team tell you I can fight


    when they ask you to deal with me?¡±


    The two men immediately nodded their heads. Their employer really didn¡¯t tell them that. They just said


    to them that their target was a woman who was easy to be dealt with.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Since they didn¡¯t give you the right information and caused you to get hurt, don¡¯t you


    happen to be able to ask them to pay for your medical bills? You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just a kind person.¡±


    After saying that, she opened the driver¡¯s door of the car and drove away.


    Jim couldn¡¯t help bur sigh at his boss¡¯s precise judgment. ¡°Mr. Wilson, how did you know this woman


    could beat them? She didn¡¯t even give her opponents a chance to fight back. She beat them down so


    easily. I checked the time. She beat the two men down in only six minutes. Amazing!¡±


    Jim, who didn¡¯t know that the woman was his boss¡¯s wife, was still chattering away


    Trevon¡¯s eyes deepened as he watched all of Natalie¡¯s movements, and he didn¡¯t miss any of them


    Natalie had a skill that could not be mastered overnight, and there seemed to be many unknowns


    waiting to be discovered by him in her


    It was like opening a mystery box.


    unapu


    When her car pulled away, Trevon ordered in a soft voice, ¡°Drive¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wilson. Do you want me to check out that woman just now? I think she¡¯s a good match for


    you. She¡¯s so cool¡± Jim was still immersed in the scene where Natalie took down two men. He admired


    her very much.


    ¡°Are you very freetely? You can consider going to Soutnd to exchange Terrell. Trevon closed his


    eyes in deep thought.


    Jim quickly exined, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m quite busy. Mr. Wilson, I can¡¯t bear to be without you¡±


    Trevon gave him a stern look, causing him to shut up and focus on driving

 15

    15


    Natalie drove her sports car into the garage and parked it. Then she got out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Suddenly, the ring high beams illuminated the spacious garage, causing Natalie to squint. She could


    see a gray Koenigsegg slowly entering the garage.


    A man with long legs stepped out of the passenger seat. He was dressed in a ck suit and pants, with


    his coat unbuttoned, revealing a crisp white shirt underneath. He had a clean and slender figure. But


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    his icy expression gave off a sense of distance, creating an invisible pressure. He exuded an air of


    elegance and unapproachability.


    Their eyes met for a brief moment. And pretending it wasn¡¯t awkward would be a lie. However, they


    could only pretend to be nonchnt.


    It was the first time in many days that they encountered each other in the garage when returning


    home.


    Natalie thought inwardly, ¡°What should I say?¡±


    Then she mustered a polite smile, squinting her beautiful eyes as she looked at Trevon. Then she said,


    ¡°What a coincidence. Mr. Wilson, you just got home too.¡±


    After hearing that, Trevon remained silent. His deep and sharp gaze was fixed on her for a moment.


    After a while, his handsome face still remained cold. Then he replied, ¡°Well.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. They managed to kill the conversation again.


    Jim quickly got out of the car. He was ready to greet Natalie, whom he believed was easy to get along


    with.


    To his surprise, there was a white Ferrari in front of him. He thought inwardly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this Mr. Landor¡¯s


    favorite car? Why was Mrs. Wilson driving it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice the license te when he saw it on the road. Andter he was too focused on praising


    the woman to pay


    attention to the car.


    Then Jim thought to himself, ¡°Wait a moment. The woman in the suit¡­¡±


    A flicker of astonishment shed through Jim¡¯s eyes. He suddenly realized that the woman was just


    Natalie. Realizing this, he forgot to even greet her. His mouth was wide open in shock.


    Trevon apparently noticed that his assistant had figured something out. Then he looked at Jim with


    disdain.


    He just wanted to get Jim out of there. Then he said to Jim, ¡°You can go back now. No need to pick me


    up tomorrow morning.


    The cold voice of Trevon snapped Jim out of his shock. Jim thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Wilson must have


    known that the person was Mrs. Wilson. He was truly worthy of being Mr. Wilson from Athana. He was


    so damn calm, just turning off the lights and watching the show while his wife got beaten up.¡±


    Jim maintained a calm expression on his face. Then he said, ¡°Alright. Mrs. Wilson. Goodbye.¡±


    Being called ¡°Mrs. Wilson like that in front of Trevon made Natalie a bit unsure of how to react. Then


    she said, ¡°Good¡­. goodbye!¡±


    Since Trevon didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Natalie decided not to push it and went straight home.


    While changing her shoes, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that someone was staring at her from


    behind. When she turned. around, she indeed found Trevon looking at her with an enigmatic gaze. It


    seemed that he was sizing her up, or probing.


    His gaze made her ufortable. It seemed that he wanted to say something to her- to see through


    her.


    Natalie didn¡¯t like being stared at so tantly without any words. Then she asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, is there


    something you need?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Trevon replied and then indifferently withdrew his gaze. He hadn¡¯t even realized that he had been


    lost in his thoughts while looking at Natalie. And images of her engaging in a fight inexplicably shed


    through his mind.


    In fact, he wanted to ask if she had offended anyone. But upon second thought, he thought that it


    wasn¡¯t appropriate. ording to their agreement, they were not supposed to interfere with each other¡¯s


    affairs.


    Trevon¡¯s expression was no longerplex, but rather distant and unapproachable. Natalie began to


    think that she had misunderstood him. So she replied, ¡°Well. Do you want to grab ate¨Cnight snack?¡±


    Natalie was a bit hungry and felt like having Spaghetti. It was actually quite difficult for her to handle the


    situation. If she didn¡¯t ask Trevon, he might think she was being selfish. But if she did ask, she was


    afraid he would misunderstand her intentions.


    Being human was really a difficult thing.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯ll have a bowl. By the way, did Mr. Hawk reimburse you for thest meal?¡± Trevon asked. He


    believed that it was important to keep things clear and settled, regardless of who she was.


    ¡°Yeah. He transferred 100 dors to me. It¡¯s too much. ording to the market price for ordinary


    people, 10 dors is enough. The excess can be refunded to you or umted for the next time by


    keeping a record. Well. Forget it. Let me just refund it to you. It¡¯s easy to make mistakes when keeping


    ounts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Trevon said in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, Okay. The Spaghetti for tonight is 4 dors, making a total of 14 dors. I¡¯ll refund 86 dors to


    Mr. Hawk,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Trevon replied.


    Then Natalie immediately took out her phone from her pocket and transferred 86 dors to Jim. After


    that, she put her phone back in her pants pocket. Then she went straight to the refrigerator to prepare


    the Spaghetti.


    She shouted to the living room. ¡°Do you eat Spaghetti Bolognese?¡± She liked to eat Spaghetti with


    tomatoes, ham sausage, eggs, and meat sauce.


    ¡°What?¡± Trevon asked. He had actually never eaten it before. He usually dinedvishly and had never


    tried these things. So it was understandable that he didn¡¯t react right away.


    Although he knew about Spaghetti Bolognese, he just hadn¡¯t had it.


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing called Spaghetti. Do you eat it? If you do, I¡¯ll make it. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t make it.¡± Natalie


    replied. She was really making it difficult for herself, preparing a dish that had to cater to Trevon¡¯s


    taste.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Trevon asked.


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s delicious, will you believe me?¡± Natalie replied.


    ¡°Well. Go ahead and make it,¡± Trevon said. It was the first time Trevon believed Natalie, or more


    precisely, her cooking skills.


    After hearing that, Natalie was a bit surprised that this man actually believed her. It was so strange.


    However, it was good anyway because she also wanted to eat Spaghetti Bolognese.


    It was already I am. With a chilly autumn breeze blowing, Jim was driving alone on a pitch¨Cck road,


    feeling quite lonely as hemented.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He slowed down and then checked it. It was a transfer of 86 dors from


    Natalie. He hesitated to ept it, unsure of its meaning He still wondered why Trevon had asked him


    to transfer 100 dors to Nataliest time. Now, he wondered why Natalie returned 80 dors. And


    what were the additional 11 dors for?


    Jim didn¡¯t dare to approach Natalie privately. He used to think highly of her, finding her approachable.


    But after the bloody scene tonight, he was a bit frightened and hesitant. Instead, he decided to call


    Trevon and ask if he should ept the money.


    Meanwhile, Trevon was sitting on the living room sofa. He was smoking a cigarette, with the TV on


    ying thetest news. His gaze kept shifting to the busy woman in the kitchen.


    The untimely phone call interrupted Trevon¡¯s attention. He diverted his gaze and answered, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Wilson. Mrs. Wilson transferred 86 dors to me. What is this money for? Should I


    ept it?¡± Jim asked.


    ¡°Yes, ept it,¡± Trevon replied. Then he was about to hang up the phone when Jim quickly


    intervened.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Wilson. I have something else to tell you,¡± Jim said.


    Then Trevon impatiently put the phone back to his ear and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, the sports car Mrs. Wilson was driving belongs to Edward Landor, the eldest son of the


    Landor family. It¡¯s widely. known in our circle that this car is Edward¡¯s first sports car and is highly


    cherished,¡± Jim said. He was curious about why it was in Natalie¡¯s possession. And he felt it necessary


    to point it out.


    After hearing that, Trevon¡¯s gaze once again shifted to the woman in the kitchen, his eyes darkened.


    Then he said, ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±


    Jim thought to himself, ¡°Is he really that broad¨Cminded?¡±


    Half an hour had passed.


    A steaming bowl of Spaghetti Bolognese was ced in front of Trevon. It looked delicious. But he


    hesitated to dig in.


    He still hadn¡¯t touched his dish.


    Just by looking at his expression and actions, it was clear that Trevon had never eaten this food


    before.


    Natalie took a seat and started eating. It seemed that she was demonstrating to him. Then she said,


    ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not poisoned. And it tastes pretty good. Even Sherri Landor, my best friend, praised the


    Spaghetti Bolognese I made.¡±


    It was the first time Natalie mentioned her best friend in front of Trevon. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t something to


    hide or be ashamed of.


    Seeing her enjoy the food, Trevon felt relieved. He picked up his fork to eat slowly.


    The first bite of the Spaghetti indeed tasted good. At least Natalie was genuine in her culinary skills.


    And Trevon could tell she wasn¡¯t deceiving him. While eating, he naturally asked, ¡°You know Miss


    Landor from the Landor family?¡±


    Natalie was a bit surprised that Trevon would care about her social connections. Then she replied,


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s been my best friend since we were kids.¡±


    Natalie wondered if Trevon was interested in Sherri.


    After hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Trevon thought inwardly. ¡°Well. No wonder she could freely drive


    Edward¡¯s car. It wasn¡¯t so strange anymore.¡±


    Just as they finished their meal, Natalie received a notification on her phone. It was the sound


    indicating that Jim had received the money.


    She picked up her phone and waved it in front of Trevon. Then she said, ¡°All settled. Mr. Hawk has


    received it.¡±


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°There is no need to be so precise.


    The Spaghetti Bolognese was indeed delicious. Trevon finished all the Spaghetti. And to avoid any


    awkwardness, he said in the end, ¡°Wasting food is a shame.¡±


    After hearing that, Natalie smiled. She thought inwardly. ¡°He is quite stubborn. Is it really that difficult


    for him to admit that it is delicious?¡±

 16

    16


    The next day, Natalie woke up early and prepared breakfast for herself, without considering Trevon¡¯s


    portion.


    During the rush hour, the roads in Athana were extremely congested. It made Natalie miss her ck


    motorcycle dearly.


    After 15 minutes, the car hadn¡¯t even passed a single traffic light, remaining motionless. Impatient and


    frustrated, she took out a cigarette from her pocket. Then she ced it on her pale red lips, lit it with a


    lighter, and held the cigarette butt between her long, slender fingers. She was exhaling smoke as she


    waited.


    Then she felt morefortable. She opened the car window, allowing the cold wind to rush in, which


    cleared her mind to


    some extent.


    Coincidentally, this captivating and enchanting posture caught the attention of Hackett, who was


    waiting in the car next to Natalie¡¯s. He initially thought it was his good friend Edward returning. So after


    checking the license te, Hackett nned to greet him through the window.


    But to his surprise, it was an attractive woman in the driver¡¯s seat. Intrigued, Hackett couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if she was Edward¡¯s girlfriend. If not, he would ask Edward to introduce her to himself.


    Being a man of action, Hackett curiously opened his contact list to find Edward¡¯s number.


    A few secondster, the call connected. And then he teasingly asked, ¡°Mr. Landor, where are you?¡±


    A calm and warm voice came from the other side. Edward replied, ¡°Mr. ckwell, what¡¯s the asion


    for calling me so early? You¡¯re not with your girl?¡±


    Hackett kept his gaze fixed on the woman in the sports car without blinking. Then he said to Edward,


    ¡°Oh. I was just thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edward asked. He didn¡¯t think Hackett had so much free time on his


    hands to call him.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask who¡¯s driving your sports car today. Is it your new girlfriend?¡± Hackett inquired,


    trying to probe.


    ¡°What? What sports car?¡± Edward waspletely puzzled.


    However, his mind quickly processed the situation. If it was Sherri driving the car, Hackett wouldn¡¯t


    have made this call. If it was his mother, that was even more unlikely. Because she had her own driver


    and didn¡¯t drive sports cars. The only person. who had a good rtionship with Sherri was Natalie. So


    it could be reasonably concluded that the one driving today was Natalie.


    ¡°Just a friend,¡± Edward replied.


    ¡°Oh. So she¡¯s a friend of yours. I originally thought she was your girlfriend. Since she¡¯s just a friend,


    could you please introduce her to me?¡± Hackett asked. He thought that as long as she wasn¡¯t Edward¡¯s


    girlfriend, he could still make a move.


    Edward, who was working in his office, stopped what he was doing and furrowed his brows. Then he


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about her.¡± His tone carried a warning.


    Natalie, who was in the car, was engulfed in her own thoughts and smoke. She had no idea that her


    actions were captured and shared in a group chat among Hackett, Frank, and Trevon.


    Hackett said, ¡°Frank, do me a favor and find out about this woman. I¡¯ve fallen for her since this


    morning. I want to pursue


    her.¡±


    Natalie walked into the office when she had reached her destination and noticed that Sherri was


    already there, even earlier


    than her.


    Ever since Sherri lent the car to Natalie, she had been feeling uneasy and anxious. It wasn¡¯t because


    she was afraid her brother¡¯s car would be damaged, but rather because she was concerned about


    Natalie¡¯s well¨Cbeing and safety.


    U


    After hearing that, Natalie¡¯s face was filled with remorse. She realized that Sherri was probably the only


    person in the world who truly cared about her well¨Cbeing. She felt deeply touched and walked over to


    hug Sherri, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. Look, I¡¯m fine, right? Don¡¯t you trust my skills?


    Those two people are already in the hospital after I dealt with them.¡±


    Sherri was well aware of Natalie¡¯s capabilities. But there was always the possibility of unforeseen


    circumstances. Although Natalie emerged from this incident unscathed, Sherri wanted to ensure her


    safety.


    ¡°You can keep driving this car. I¡¯m afraid someone mighte after you again,¡± Sherri said.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m returning it to you. They¡¯lly low for a while after suffering a significant loss. I doubt


    Elena would be willing to spend more money,¡± Natalie replied. She didn¡¯t think her so¨Ccalled fatherN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    would willingly foot the bill for this mishap. Elena would have to use her own personal funds for the


    ¡°Compensation? Whatpensation? They got hurt, and now they¡¯re extorting money from you?¡±


    Sherri asked.


    Natalie shook her head and proceeded to exin the sequence of events from the previous night.


    Hearing what had happened, Sherri burst intoughter, asionally giving thumbs¨Cup gestures to


    Natalie.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯re fuming right now,¡± Sherri said.


    Dealing with such a mess was definitely infuriating.


    While they were in the midst of their lively conversation, Sherri¡¯s phone rang, interrupting their chat.


    Sherri nced at the caller ID and then hurriedly answered. ¡°Hey, Edward.¡± Perhaps she was feeling a


    bit guilty for lending out his car without consulting him first.


    ¡°Hey. Is my car being driven by Natalie?¡± Edward asked with certainty.


    ¡°Well. Edward, I actually lent it to Natalie. She had some urgent matter and needed to borrow the car,


    Sherri exined.


    Natalie, who was listening on the side, felt a bit embarrassed. She thought Edward might be angry. She


    was unaware that the car belonged to Sherri¡¯s brother.


    People who loved driving sports cars usually didn¡¯t like lending their beloved cars to others. Some


    people even said that one should never lend his car or his spouse to


    se to someone else.


    ¡°Is Natalie with you right now? Put the phone on speaker,¡± Edward said. He sensed that his sister was


    speaking in a hushed voice and guessed that someone was nearby.


    Sherri immediately ced the phone on the table and activated the speakerphone,


    Natalie, feeling embarrassed, called out, ¡°Edward, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Edward¡¯s tone softened as he heard Natalie¡¯s voice. He spoke softly, ¡°Natalie, how have you been


    Natalie felt a bit uneasy and nervously scratched her head. Then she replied, ¡°Well. I¡¯m doing fine. It¡¯s


    just that I had a minor issue yesterday and needed a car. I asked Sherri to arrange one for me. But I


    didn¡¯t know it was your car. I¡­¡±


    Edward, being astute, immediately interrupted and said, ¡°Natalie, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not


    angry because you borrowed the car. I was just worried that something might have happened to you.


    The car was just sitting in the garage collecting dust. So it¡¯s good that you put it to use I should actually


    thank you¡±


    This caught Natalie off guard. And then she stammered. ¡°Oh. I see. But, Edward, I¡¯ve already used it.


    And I¡¯ll return it to Sherri today. I¡¯ll ask you if I need it next time.¡±


    Seeing her trying to make excuses, Edward didn¡¯t inust. Then he replied, ¡°Sure You can use it anytime


    you need. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, let me know Even though I¡¯m abroad, I still have


    resources in the country and can help you out¡±


    ¡°Okay Thank you, Edward, Natalie replied gratefully Her heart warmed, as Edward always treated her


    like a brother would.


    Perhaps due to ack of affection, the system that controlled Natalie¡¯s emotions was more sensitive


    Sherri, who had been sitting across from Natalie and listening to the entire conversation, was at a loss


    for words. She remembered how her brother had sternly warned her about his car, saying. ¡°If you even


    touch my car, I¡¯ll give you a beating


    She was scared off by his intimidating expression at that time. And she never dared to touch his


    beloved car. It was only because her best friend encountered an issue this time that she mustered the


    courage to borrow it.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who leaked this information.


    Unless her brother had some kind of supernatural ability to know everything.


    Hackett, who was far away at the ckwell Group, suddenly sneezed.


    ¡°Damn it. Who¡¯s talking bad about me? Hackettined. It was said that if one sneezed once,


    someone was talking bad about him. And if one sneezed twice, someone was thinking about him. And


    if one sneezed three times, he must have a cold.


    At that moment, Hackett¡¯s phone made a notification sound. And it was a reply from Frank in their


    group chat. Frank replied, ¡°Check it out yourself.


    Trevon, who was in a concluding meeting at the Wilson Group, nced at his phone and clicked on the


    group chat. His gaze fixed on the image of the woman with the cigarette between her fingers, exhaling


    smoke.


    She exuded a sense of sexiness, allure, and enchantment, with a hint of seductive charm.


    To Trevon¡¯s surprise, Natalie even knew how to smoke. And her familiar gestures indicated that she


    wasn¡¯t a beginner.


    With half¨Cclosed eyes, Trevon noticed the message from Hackett and then his face darkened for a


    moment. The person from the Marketing department was reporting And upon seeing Trevon¡¯s


    displeased expression, he initially thought he had made an error in his report, provoking Trevon¡¯s


    anger.


    He was trembling and stood there unsure of what to do. He thought inwardly, ¡°Should I continue or


    stop?¡±


    At the same time, Hackett continued to plead desperately with Frank. He asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, could


    you do me a favor? Don¡¯t you think this woman is extraordinary? Just say it. Do you like her or not?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Figure it out yourself¡±


    After seeing that, Harkett sent a string of emojis and begged Frank.


    Frankpletely ignored him. And surprisingly. Trevon replied, ¡°Hackett, you¡¯ll be my boxing partner


    tonight.¡±


    Hackett remained silent. He thought to himself, ¡°Damn. Why on earth did I offend Trevon?¡±


    Then Hackett replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to Go ask Frank. He¡¯s better at boxing than me. If I fight with you, I¡¯ll


    just end up getting beaten Hackett didn¡¯t want that. Every time Harkett angered Trevon, he was forced


    to fight with Trevon. And he always ended up bruised and battered, affecting his ability to pick up girls.


    Trevon said, ¡®Are you sure you won¡¯te?¡± His simple words carried a strong threat.


    Hackett reluctantly replied. ¡°Well, I¡¯lle Might as well face it, even though he had no idea how he


    had offended Trevon.


    Could it be because that woman was too attractive, and Trevon had taken an interest?


    Frank seemed to sense something and bluntly typed two words. He said, ¡°Suicide move.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°What did I do? I just liked a beautiful girl.¡±


    Trevon ced his phone upside down on the table. Just like an emperor, he issued hismand. He


    said, ¡°Continue with the report.


    Hearing that, the person from the Marketing department wiped his sweat. He finally realized that


    Trevon¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t because of his report.

 17

    17


    At the same time, the Foster family was not in a pleasant state


    Harry had a gloomy face, emanating a hostile aura. He was on the verge of anger and expressed


    extreme dissatisfaction with his wife, saying. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Now, what do you suggest we


    do? Not only did we fail to harm Natalie and alert her, but she must have figured out it was us. Wasn¡¯t it


    supposed to be foolproof? Well. It¡¯s far from it. His tone was filled with me for Elena¡¯s


    ipetence.


    Not content with just reprimanding her, he thought for a moment and added, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any


    evidence behind, did you? If something happens, you¡¯ll have to deal with it yourself. If I¡¯m out of the pie


    ture, you¡¯ll all be left high and dry


    Harry was incredibly disappointed with what Elena had aplished this time. She couldn¡¯t even


    sessfully bump into


    someone.


    She seemed to spend her days ying cards, shopping, and indulging in beauty treatments.


    Harry didn¡¯t understand why he was so infatuated with her.


    At this moment, Elena had her heart filled with fear. She lowered her head and nced down, her


    fingers tightly clenched in her palm. She hadn¡¯t informed Harry about the extortion. Trembling, she


    replied, I don¡¯t know when Natalie learned those skills and became so capable of fighting. She never


    showed any signs of it before. If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have arranged things this way¡± She


    didn¡¯t mention that it wasn¡¯t supposed to end in failure.


    As she finished speaking. Elena slowly lifted her head and observed Harry¡¯s expression. She noticed


    his brow was still furrowed, but it had eased slightly. She began to console him, saying, ¡°But Harry,


    don¡¯t worry I haven¡¯t left any evidence behind. And I¡¯ve already destroyed the contact phone card. It


    wasn¡¯t registered under a real name. Natalie won¡¯t know it was us. If something really happens, I won¡¯t


    involve you¡±


    Harry finally rxed his brow. And the tension in his nerves cased.


    Elena couldn¡¯t believe that Natalie was a profesional fighter. Those two big men were no match for her.


    And they couldn¡¯t even get close to her.


    ording to those two men, Natalie didn¡¯t sustain any injuries. But the two men they sent were both


    severely injured. One had three broken ribs and a minor concussion, while the other dislocated his


    hand. It was all because of Natalie. She even broke one of his legs.


    Those two men disturbed Elena and Harry¡¯s intimate moment early in the morning. Fuming angrily,


    they threatened to turn over the recorded conversation to the police if they didn¡¯t receive money. At that


    time, they would all meet their demise together.


    Elena had no choice but to pay one million dors to obtain the so¨Ccalled recording and put an end to


    the matter.


    However, this money came from her private stash, stored with a friend overseas. She deceived Harry,


    telling him that everything was taken care of. If he found out about therge sum of money she had


    saved and found that she gave away one million dors to the other party, Harry would kill her. Her


    future days¡­.


    Just as Harry was starting to calm down, he realized that Natalie was capable of fighting to such an


    extent, and she had kept it a secret from him. Through gritted teeth, he cursed. ¡°This cunning brat is


    devious and sly. She managed to deceive all of us. with her skills. In all those years of surveince at


    the mansion, no one ever reported anything about this. Look at what she did to those men. Is this how


    a young girl should behave? She¡¯s like a wild wolf that hasn¡¯t been tamed.¡± Harry thought that Natalie


    was so relentless,


    He had no idea that his own daughter possessed such impressive skills. He would never have allowed


    Elena to act recklessly if he had known earlier. Now, they were left empty¨Chanded, unsure how to


    reim their assets.


    After Harry¡¯s ex¨Cwife jumped off the building. Barron demanded to sever ties with him. Moreover,


    Barron even took in Natalie. Fearing that his father would influence and groom Natalie, Harry sent


    someone to take care of them.


    Until Natale turned 15, the person Harry had sent to take care of them would only report mundane


    details of her daily


    routine, such as going to school,ing back home, and doing homework. Feeling sorry for the money


    spent, Harry found excuses to dismiss the person responsible for the reports.


    With a headache, Harry held his aching forehead, feeling annoyed and irritable.


    The living room fell into silence.


    Emily, who woke upte, descended the stairs in her slippers and noticed something was amiss in the


    atmosphere of the living room. When Elena saw her daughter¡¯s arrival, she gave Emily a discreet


    signal, using eye contact and mouthing the words that things had gone awry.


    Emily, who received the signal, knew why her father had a troubled expression on his face.


    She casually approached her father, Harry, and gracefully sat beside him. Then she gently linked her


    arm with his and said. in a sweet and affectionate voice, ¡°Daddy, why are you so impatient? You know


    Natalie¡¯s temperament well. The more you confront her, the more she resists. We need to find her


    weak points. Just think about it, who is the most important to her in her heart? Isn¡¯t it Grandfather and


    her mother?¡±


    Harry, upon hearing his daughter¡¯s words, remained calm. He didn¡¯t need her to say it. He already


    knew that Natalie didn¡¯t see him as a father but rather as an enemy.


    However, the two people who mattered the most to Natalie were already dead. So what could he use to


    threaten her?


    Seeing that her father had little interest in listening, Emily continued to the main point. She said, ¡°We


    can use what Natalie values the most, can¡¯t we? We can make her exchange her shares by telling her


    that there are still important things in your possession rted to her grandfather and mother. She¡¯ll


    have to sign the share transfer agreement if she wants them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mom¡¯s birthdaying up next month? Why don¡¯t we throw a banquet and invite her over? It will


    be harder for her to lose her temper in a crowd. We can n everything then. Do you think she won¡¯t


    yield?¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes gleamed with calctions and pride.


    Harry¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. And then he repeatedly praised his clever daughter. Emily felt delighted by


    the praise. And the gloom that Elena had brought earlier dissipated.


    But Harry was still a little worried that Natalie wouldn¡¯te.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. She will definitelye. As long as we make Mom¡¯s birthday banquet grand, we can


    lure her in.¡± Emily


    said.


    Emily thought that if Harry made sure everyone knew about Natalie¡¯s stepmother¡¯s birthday celebration


    and mentioned. that there were belongings of her deceased mother in the Foster¡¯s residence, Natalie


    was bound toe.


    Emily believed that given Natalie¡¯s temperament, Natalie wouldn¡¯t tolerate her mother, Elena, who had


    ruined the marriage. showing off so brazenly.


    Emily¡¯s repeated assurance finally put Harry¡¯s lingering worries to rest.


    Emily reminded Harry, saying, ¡°Dad, during this time, let¡¯s not go and find her. We should make Natalie


    lower her guard so she won¡¯t suspect our motives. That way, the banquet will have a better chance of


    sess.¡±


    On the other hand, today was a rare asion when both doctors finished work at the same time.


    It was worth celebrating.


    Sherri said, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s been a while since we went to a bar. How about I take you out tonight to find


    some eye candy? Let¡¯s have a good time since we don¡¯t have to wake up early for the night shift


    tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie let her cascading curls down. However, she always tied up her hair neatly when she went to


    work.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to be hungover and have to work tomorrow,¡± Natalie replied. Besides, Sherri


    tended to act differently when she drank. It seemed that she would be an entirely different


    person.


    Natalie was worried she couldn¡¯t handle Sherri without Edward¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Well. Come on, Natalie. Let me tell you about it. A huge new bar opened in Athana this year, and I


    haven¡¯t been there yet. Come with me and see what it¡¯s like, Sherri said. She had never been to the


    Lithern Club since its grand opening. But she heard from her circle of friends that it was a hotspot for


    handsome men and beautiful girls.


    The energy and rhythm there were off the charts.


    It had been Sherri¡¯s extravagant fantasy for a long time. But due to their conflicting work schedules, she


    couldn¡¯t spend time


    off with her best friend.


    Moreover, she also wanted to help Natalie let loose and vent. Because she felt her friend had been


    carrying too many burdens, fearing that it might take a toll on Natalie¡¯s health.


    With Sherri¡¯s persistent shaking, Natalie¡¯s willpower weakened. And then she reluctantly nodded in


    agreement.


    After Natalie returned the car to Sherri in the morning, the driver returned it to the Landor family¡¯s


    underground garage.


    Sherri was worried that Natalie might criticize her driving skillster. So she asked in advance. ¡°Who is


    going to drive, you or me?¡±


    Giving Sherri a disdainful nce, Natalie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the directions. So you drive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who asked me to drive. So don¡¯tin about my driving skillster. I feel so much pressure


    every time you ride in my car.¡± Sherri responded.


    ¡°If your driving skills were better, you wouldn¡¯t feel insecure. Don¡¯t me it on me, Natalie said.


    ¡°Well. Your exceptional driving skills make me feel a little inadequate, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll sleep then. You can show off your driving skills all you want.¡± With that, Natalie closed her


    eyes.


    After the fight she hadst night, Natalie felt a bit tired. She thought to herself, ¡°It seems that staying at


    Adare Manor for too long without exercising has deteriorated my physical fitness. I should get up


    tomorrow and go for a run to work on improving it.¡±


    Soon, the sound of even breaths filled the air. Sherri nced at her best friend¡¯s face during a red light.


    Natalie had lost a lot of weight. And Sherri felt extreme concern for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She knew that Natalie must be going through a lot of hardships. And it pained Sherri deeply.


    When a person had too many things on their mind and didn¡¯t share them, it was easy to develop an


    illness.


    Natalie was always considerate and shared the good but not the bad.


    After a while, the car stopped at the Athana shopping mall parking lot.


    Sherri gently nudged Natalie and said, ¡°We¡¯re here, Natalie.¡±


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning, Natalie realized they were in the wrong ce. Feeling puzzled,


    she asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t the bar¡¯s parking lot, is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere else that might require stylish clothes. Come on. Let¡¯s grab something to eat.


    And then we¡¯ll go shopping for clothes,¡± Sherri exined.


    ¡°Shern, do we really need to go all out for a bar? Can¡¯t we just sit quietly and enjoy the atmosphere?¡±


    Natalie asked.


    ¡°Nope. You have to shake it up tonight. You¡¯ll definitely steal the show, Sherri replied.


    After hearing that, Natalie was speechless She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to steal the show,


    considering she was already married But seeing Sherri¡¯s excitement, Natalie decided not to dampen


    her spirits and went along with the fun.


    After all, she and Trevon were in fake rtionships. Natalie thought that it was unlikely they would run


    into each other.

 18

    18


    At precisely 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, Sherri¡¯s car came to a steady stop outside the Lithern Club. She


    exited the vehicle and handed the keys to the security guard.


    True to its reputation as the prime bar in Athana, the Lithern Club exuded luxury from its exterior alone.


    Natalie was somewhat hesitant to go inside.


    Knowing her best friend¡¯s intentions, Sherri couldn¡¯t let it slide. Then she told Natalie, ¡°You can¡¯t do


    something so hical. If you bail on me tonight, we¡¯ll cut ties.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch fewer soap operas,¡± Natalie replied.


    ¡°Soap operas are so entertaining. You just don¡¯t get it,¡± Sherri said.


    Natalie wore a ck form¨Cfitting knee¨Clength dress that evening. Her face had a subtle natural makeup


    look,fortable and effortless. Her dark curly hair cascaded down, creating a beautiful aesthetic.


    On the other hand, Sherri wore a contrasting red form¨Cfitting dress, seductive and alluring. Her dress


    was shorter than Natalie¡¯s, and she wore a pair of white high heels. Her chestnut¨Ccolored curls were


    also flowing freely.


    When they were getting their hair permed together, Sherri asked Natalie to dye their hair together. But


    Natalie adamantly


    refused.


    With the night breeze on her face, Natalie adjusted her suit jacket and asked skeptically, ¡°Can we go in


    now, Sherri? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    On such a cold night, Sherri prioritized style over warmth and didn¡¯t even wear a jacket.


    Just looking at her, Natalie already felt cold.


    Thinking the bar¡¯s exterior was already luxurious, little did they know that the interior design was even


    more extravagant. The ground floor had a dance floor with a starry sky design overhead. ring notes


    reached their ears. And in the dim environment, the starry sky above shimmered even more brilliantly,


    like a gxy of stars.


    Standing there, one could feel the ss divide. This was where the wealthy gathered.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t bear to spend her hard¨Cearned money here.


    The second floor housed VIP seating, undoubtedly a spot for the affluent to sit above and look down on


    everything.


    Indeed, poverty could limit one¡¯s imagination. There was nothing you couldn¡¯t achieve, only things


    hadn¡¯t thought of.


    The temperature inside was rtively high. Sherri grabbed Natalie and found a nice spot where they


    could oversee the entire dance floor.


    Natalie hung her jacket on the back of the chair andzily leaned against the bar counter. Then she


    asked the bartender for at low¨Cproof drink.


    Sherri leaned closer to her ear and said, ¡°Is it too weak? Why don¡¯t we order a stronger bottle?¡±


    Natalie red at Sherri. It seemed that Sherri had no idea about her alcohol tolerance. Even a weaker


    drink would knock her


    out.


    Receiving a disapproving look, Sherri didn¡¯t dare to order a stronger one and settled for a slightly


    stronger drink than Natalie¡¯s


    After downing two drinks, the alcohol spread through Sherri¡¯s body, and she started feeling tipsy. She


    insisted on dragging Natalie to the dance floor, shouting about dazzling the crowd.


    In that situation, there was nothing Natalie could do.


    She had no choice but to apany Sherri to the dance floor. Natalie knew how to dance. Since she


    was young, her mother had cultivated her skills in music, chess, dance, and painting. After her mother


    passed away, her grandfather didn¡¯t send her to learn outside but instead secretly arranged for


    instructors toe to their home. Her dancing skills were quite impressive, with a graceful and flexible


    body reminiscent of a water snake.


    Perhaps due to the influence of music or the effects of the alcohol, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sway her


    slender waist along with the music. Her movements were seductive and graceful. Moreover, their


    appearances were attractive. They drew the attention of the people around them. Many young


    gentlemen were constantly trying to get closer to them.


    It was a release, an indulgence.


    Hackett, on the second floor, had sharp eyes and caught sight of the dazzling Natalie on the dance


    floor. He couldn¡¯t help. but exim. ¡°Oh, my God! Quick, look! It¡¯s my crush. My crush is there. Frank,


    look! I asked you to help me look her up, but you didn¡¯t. Now she¡¯s here on her own. It must be fate.¡±


    Amidst the countless searches, he turned around abruptly, only to find his crush on the dance floor.


    At this moment, Hackett was filled with excitement, and his blood was boiling. He just wanted to sit next


    to Natalie immediately.


    Initially, he was supposed to apany Trevon to boxing today. In order to save his life, Hackett went


    to great lengths and. persuaded Trevon by giving him a vi worth 20 million dors, thus avoiding any


    damage to his own face.


    Now he felt like those 20 million dors were worth every penny. If he had gone to boxing tonight, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to see his crush.


    Trevon was sitting in a VIP room on the second floor. And his gaze turned to the woman on the dance


    floor. Natalie was indeed dazzling. And he could spot her at a nce. It seemed that she was the only


    one dancing there.


    Staring at her coldly, Trevon¡¯s gaze was dim and uncertain. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Natalie in a


    ce like this. He thought inwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a doctor? It seems she had quite a few hobbies outside


    of work.


    ¡°Not only can she fight, but she can also ride motorcycles and dance at clubs. She seemed to be an


    all¨Crounder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my grandfather say she was a well¨Cbehaved girl? Is she just pretending?¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but stare at Natalie. And Hackett, like a young protective animal guarding its food,


    couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He eximed, ¡°Trevon, we¡¯re friends. But I had my eyes on this woman first.


    You can¡¯tpete with me.¡±


    Curiosity got the better of Jim, who was sitting nearby. He wondered what kind of woman worth


    Hackett¡¯s protection was and made Hackett bold enough topete openly with Trevon. When Jim


    finally took a look, he was taken aback, and his heart skipped a beat. He turned his head and


    sympathetically looked at Hackett.


    Jim thought to himself, ¡°Mr. ckwell, take care of yourself. The woman you¡¯re interested in is Mr.


    Wilson¡¯s wife, Mrs.


    Wilson.¡±


    Hackett was irritated by Jim¡¯s gaze. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Mr. Hawk?¡±


    Jim wanted to say something but was silenced by a cold nce from Trevon sitting next to him.


    Frank, who had been spectating the whole scene, casually nced at the dance floor. After careful


    consideration, he seemed to understand the situation, and a smirk of schadenfreude appeared on his


    lips.


    Natalie, unaware that she had attracted attention, grew tired from dancing and decided to take a break


    and sit down.


    Hackett noticed that Natalie on the dance floor had finished dancing and was surrounded by a circle of


    men trying to strike up a conversation. He realized someone was encroaching on his territory. And he


    couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Sherri saw the swarm of men and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her best friend¡¯s figure and beauty. She


    thought Trevon really missed out by not appreciating Natalie.


    When Jim saw Hackett making a fool of himself, he wanted to remind Hackett that Natalie was


    Trevon¡¯s newlywed wife.


    After Hackett left, Frank calmly spoke, ¡°That woman is your newlywed wife.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing that, Jim thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Roberts is really impressive. He could even know this?


    ¡°Just in name,¡± Trevon replied. He coldly stared in Natalie¡¯s direction, feeling increasingly annoyed and


    displeased.


    Frank, who hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol that night, added, ¡°Hackett isn¡¯t one to back down when it


    especially someone like Natalie, who was a true beauty. Even Frank, known for his self¨Ccontrol,


    couldn¡¯t help but find her stunning.


    Trevon remained silent, contemting something in his thoughts. He didn¡¯t respond to Frank¡¯s words.


    Confidently, Hackett walked over and sat next to Natalie. The people here were familiar with Hackett,


    Frank, and Trevon, the three of them. And upon seeing the audacious Hackett showing interest in


    Natalie, the people around them tactfully dispersed.


    Sherri¡¯s expression immediately soured upon seeing Hackett. This yboy was well¨Cknown in the


    social circle of Athana. And then Sherri, who was still sober, quickly positioned herself in front of


    Natalic.


    Then Sherri asked, ¡°Mr. ckwell, is there something you need?¡±


    Hackett felt a bit annoyed that his crush was blocked from his view. He furrowed his brows and looked


    up, only to realize it was Sherri. Then he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Landor from the Landor family? What a


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It is quite a coincidence. Mr. ckwell, would you please make way? My friend and I are preparing to


    leave.¡± Sherri realized that she and Natalie had better go home at once. It wasn¡¯t a good sign that


    Natalie caught Hackett¡¯s attention.


    Hackett, who was always shameless, didn¡¯t think much of it. He said, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t leave. Since we


    happened to meet, let me treat you to a few drinks.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, miss? Let¡¯s get acquainted.¡±


    Natalie was straightforward, and she could tell that Sherri knew him. ¡°Natalie,¡± she replied sinctly.


    ¡°So, your name is Natalie. It¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± Hackett said.


    Hearing that, Natalie was speechless. She thought inwardly. ¡°This man is so outgoing.¡±


    Sherri chimed in, ¡°Since Mr. ckwell is treating, let¡¯s have the most expensive bottle.¡± Unbeknownst


    to Sherri, it was Frank who owned the bar. She only wanted to make Hackett pay a hefty price.


    ¡°Sure. Bartender, bring us your strongest and most expensive drink,¡± Hackett instructed.


    Natalie felt Sherri was getting drunk and quickly grabbed her hand to intervene. She said. ¡°Sherri, it¡¯s


    gettingte. We should leave. We have work tomorrow, right?¡±


    Natalie realized that if they continued at this pace, Sherri wouldn¡¯t be able to work the next day, for


    sure. Moreover, Sherri couldn¡¯t resist being provoked by others.


    However, Sherri had lost her mind and couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. All she wanted was to make Hackett


    pay a hefty price. After half a bottle of strong liquor, she was entirely out of it.


    Hackett had been trying to encourage Natalie to drink. And Natalie reluctantly had a couple of drinks.


    Even though she had a high tolerance for alcohol, she was starting to feel a bit dizzy now.


    Supporting her slightly dizzy body, Natalie prepared to stand up and take Sherri home.


    Hackett, being a regr at the bar, was especially sober. Sherri was no match for him when it came to


    alcohol. Just as Hackett was about to reach out for Natalie¡¯s arm. Frank stopped him.


    Tll take you home, Frank said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Who asked you to take me home? I¡¯m perfectly fine. Go do your own thing,¡± Hackett


    retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it. Hurry up, unless you want me to beat you up,¡± Frank warned again.


    Hackett thought to himself, ¡°Why are there so many obstacles when ites to pursuing a woman?


    What was going on?¡±


    Trevon, in an unprecedented move, stood in front of Hackett with an icy and intimidating expression.


    There was a chilling aura emanating from him, reaching subzero temperatures. Then Trevon said,


    ¡°Frank, you should also take Miss Landor home.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Trevon rudely grabbed Natalie and headed towards the private


    elevator, which led directly to the garage.


    Seeing that, Jim immediately understood and followed them. Along the way, he nced back at


    Hackett once again, expressing his sympathy for a brief moment.

 19

    19


    Trevon leanedzily against the corner of the elevator, and his eyes fixed on Natalie, who was


    unsteady on her feet. The image of her surprising the whole scene came to his mind. He gritted his


    teeth and said. ¡°You¡¯re quite something.¡±


    However, Natalie was now suffering from the aftereffects of her drunk and did not know that Trevon


    was talking to her. She was a behaved drinker and would not make any noise after getting drunk. It


    was just that her feet felt light when walking, as if she was stepping on a cloud, floating.


    With a stagger, she was about to fall toward the elevator. But at the same time, arge, strong palm


    wrapped around her slender, soft waist.


    Trevon inexplicably felt his palm very hot. Natalie¡¯s dress was so thin that Trevon could feel the warmth


    and softness of her skin, and her waist was slender enough to be held by one hand.


    He looked at her with obscure eyes.


    At this moment, Jim, who held on to his breath and tried to reduce his presence, thought that Trevon


    still cared about Natalie. At least he did not leave her behind.


    The moment the elevator door opened, Jim quickly fled to the car.


    He drove the car to the nearest location of the elevator and got out to open the car door for Trevon.


    Then he went straight to the driver¡¯s seat and raised the fender between the front and rear seats


    without thinking.


    Jimined deep down, ¡°Life is really too hard.¡±


    In the back seat, Natalie was drowsy. She scratched her face, which was a bit itchy, and always felt


    something like the fine hair sliding around her face.


    She kept scratching her face again and again, but it was still itchy. This action attracted the man¡¯s


    attention. He stretched out his well¨Cdefined fingers to help her pluck the loose hair on her face behind


    her ear.


    After that, Natalie fell asleep quietly against the car window.


    Trevon stared quietly at the side¨Cview of her face and muttered, ¡°At least she didn¡¯t make a fuss after


    drinking.¡±


    Jim arrived at the Adare Manor as quickly as possible. He got out of the car, opened the back car door,


    and respectfully asked, ¡°Do you want to get out of the car, Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Trevon replied coolly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jim scratched his head and hesitantly asked, ¡°Should I wake up Mrs. Wilson? She¡¯s asleep. Or Mr.


    Wilson, will you¡­ carry her in¡­¡± Thest three words were said in an extremely low voice.


    Trevon took a look at the woman who was still in her carefree sleep in the car. His eyebrows knitted


    together, and a headache came up to him. He had never carried any woman before, and he was


    hesitant if he should lower his status to carry her.


    After thinking for a good while, he felt that he should not cross the line ording to the agreement, so


    he turned his head and indifferently said to Jim, ¡°You do it.¡±


    Jim shouted inwardly. ¡°Holy shit! Mr. Wilson, are you serious? That is your wife, not mine. Do you think


    I dare to do that?¡±


    After he realized that Jim took a moment toply, he said to himself again. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do it. You


    can leave.¡±


    He lowered his dignified body and bent in to pick up Natalie, who was still asleep and was jolted by the


    cold wind. She subconsciously leaned toward the heat source around her, and her hands wrapped


    around his neck, rubbing herself constantly against his embrace to find afortable position.


    If she was awake at the moment, he would have thrown her to the ground without hesitation.


    This was obviously seduction. Trevon was a little distracted and hot, just wanting to hurry and throw


    this ¡°trouble¡± into the


    house..


    Seeing this scene, Jim secretly fished out his cell phone and took a picture of them. He said inwardly,


    ¡°What a match made in heaven!


    ¡°Mr. Wilson is the only one who can match Mrs. Wilson, who can be cool and sassy but also gentle and


    quiet. And she can even change at any time.¡±


    After entering the vi, Trevon went straight to the guest room and ced Natalie gently on the bed.


    When he tried to get up, he found that his neck was wrapped by her arms, and he couldn¡¯t take them


    off.


    He sighed helplessly and tried to wake her up. ¡°Natalie, let go.¡±


    The woman on the bed muttered, ¡°Hmm?¡± But her hands still remained wrapped around his neck. The


    sleeping woman thought she was holding a bear plushie and tugged it hard toward her embrace.


    Unexpectedly, his cold lips pressed against her soft red lips. His breathing stopped for a moment, and


    he stared at Natalie with widened eyes in disbelief.


    He thought the woman must have done it on purpose.


    But unaware of all this, Natalie turned over her body and continued sleeping, leaving the man alone


    with a grim face.


    He looked at her. with a gloomy gaze as if she was prey and wanted to rush over and rip her. However,


    the woman was still sound asleep on the bed in spite of her teasing.


    He found it a little hard to ept that his body had some kind of reaction it. Could it be that he was


    aroused because of a kiss?


    No, it was not even a kiss. It could only be considered a light touch between the lips.


    He pulled the covers over and indifferently put them on her. Then he turned around and went back to


    his room to take a


    shower.


    On the other side, Frank hadn¡¯t gotten into the car with Hackett yet, reasoning that Sherri was still so


    excited and wanted to bounce. They tried to pull her back by any means but couldn¡¯t.


    Frank teased, ¡°You should take care of her since you got her to drink. I¡¯ll be responsible for driving


    you.¡±


    Hackett regretted to the extreme that he had forced her to drink. If he had known that this woman


    would make such a big fuss when she was drunk, he would never have messed with her.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t mess with her. It was she that took the initiative toe up to him and even


    interrupted his pursuit of his crush.


    Hackett still underestimated Sherri¡¯s drunken madness. This was just the beginning, not the end.


    ¡°Missy, can we go back now?¡± This woman is Athana¡¯s Landor family¡¯s honored daughter. He couldn¡¯t


    beat her up or be rude. to her, or Edward would surely teach him a lesson.


    Frank impatiently urged, ¡°Can you be quicker?¡±


    ¡°You are annoying¡± After saying this, Hackett was also consumed with no patience and went straight to


    the dance floor to carry Sherri on his shoulders.


    But of course, Sherri would not buy it. She struggled and pulled Hackett¡¯s hair with both hands,


    screaming. I don¡¯t want to go back! I want to dance! Who are you? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Hackett was furious and ran out of patience. Though he was always surrounded by women, no one


    had ever made him suffer like this. It was as if he had used up all his patience in his life tonight. He


    shouted, ¡°Stop fucking screaming! If you dare to spit out a single word. Fll throw you on the floor¡±


    Frank, on the other hand, was sitting in the front seat with a hidden smile under his eyes. He thought,


    ¡°You asked for it yourself.¡±


    Hackett finally got this troublemaker in the car. But when he was about to get into the front seat, he


    found that the door could not be opened, so he probed into the back seat and shouted at Frank,


    ¡°Unlock the door.¡±


    Frank knew what he was referring to, but he said, ¡°I¡¯m the driver tonight. You get in the back.¡±


    Hackett was anxious. ¡°Shit, bro. Don¡¯t joke with me. Do you think I can sit in the back? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be


    killed by this


    woman.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Frank¡¯s voice was stern.


    Hackett swore that he would get back with this woman for the anger he had suffered all night, and then


    he reluctantly got in.


    The car started, and Frank drove one¨Chanded without hurry.


    Hackett was afraid of Sherri pulling his hair again. After all, his scalp was still numb and tingling from


    the woman¡¯s scratches. just now, and he suspected that his hair was pulled off. He carefully leaned


    against the window, trying to distance himself


    from her.


    But Sherri began to get excited as soon as she saw him get in the back seat. She kepting up to


    him. ¡°Do you like to sing?¡±


    Hackett replied with an expressionless face, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you like to listen to songs, then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good singer. Let me sing for you.¡± Sherri did not care whether Hackett loved it or not and sang a


    song.


    It was a very high¨Cpitched tune. And her voice was loud and clear, resounding throughout the whole


    car.


    Frank felt a headache at this moment. He thought Sherri was invincible after she was drunk. He


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    indifferently raised the fender between the front and back seats and opened the window again.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Seeing the raised fender, Hackett cursed Frank in his heart again, and at the same time, he was


    already helpless inside. He thought that brotherhood was nothing but bullshit.


    Sherri sang for a while and realized that something was missing. She kept mumbling something and


    was fishing on Hackett¡¯s body.


    Hackett listened to the slurred words and wondered what she was talking about.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± He pped away her hands that were running through his body.


    Sherri pursed her lips in displeasure and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the microphone?¡±


    Hackett replied, ¡°There¡¯s no microphone here. I¡¯ll find you one when we get out of the car.¡±


    Sherri seemed to agree with this. She fell into silence and stopped running her hands through his body.


    Hackett was really tired of her messing around, so he closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Suddenly, he felt a spasm and looked down, only to see Sherri singing to him between his legs with a


    smiling face.


    Hackett hurried to p her hand away. ¡°Missy, this is not something you can y with. Let¡¯s change to


    something else. You can¡¯t afford to pay for it if it¡¯s damaged.¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°This is the most important thing for a man. If


    something goes wrong with it, I¡¯m afraid everyone in our family will be angry.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s equivalent to cutting off the bloodline of the ckwell family.¡±


    However, Sherri was like a stubborn child, unwilling to let go. She looked up at him with teary eyes, and


    Hackett could only coax her to let go.


    ¡°Listen, this is not fun. Let¡¯s y something else, okay?¡± Hackett was helpless. This woman had no


    regard for his future.


    He was a normal man, so he naturally had desires.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want you to listen to me sing,¡± Sherri shouted.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are tired of singing, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s change the game. What else do you like to y? I can


    apany you,¡± Hackett said. Then he thought deep down, ¡°Missy, let go of me, please. It means the


    future generations. of our family!¡±


    Sherri carefully thought for a moment. ¡°Blow up balloons. Is it okay?¡± she said with a begging look in


    her eyes. Her eyes were misty after her drunkenness, and she looked like a pitiful child.


    ¡°Sure. You stay quiet and sleep, then. We¡¯ll go buy balloons after getting out of the car, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I saw colorful balloons. I want to blow up balloons right. now.¡± Not waiting for him to figure


    out where the balloons were, the next second, she got up and sat on hisp, then held his face with


    both hands. and blew air into his mouth.


    For a moment, Hackett could not catch his breath and was on the verge of suffocation. He pushed her


    head away with one hand and breathed. crazily to stay alive.


    He could never have imagined that what she said about blowing up balloons waspletely different


    from the one he understood.


    Just after he caught his breath, Sherri came up to him again. She pressed her lips to his again and


    blew so hard that Hackett doubted if he would be killed tonight.


    Just as he was struggling to survive, the fender slowly descended.


    Although Frank could not see the scene in the back seat, the two¡¯s conversation was clear to him. He


    thought he was listening to a drama yed by twoedians all night. But as they were close to


    Hackett¡¯s house, he thought he should ask where to send them.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such an embarrassing scene, but he still interrupted them and said, ¡°You guys


    stop first. I have a question.¡±


    Hackett quickly pushed Sherri away and tried to exin. He said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you think. She


    messed around after getting drunk and kept saying she wanted to blow up balloons.¡±


    Even Hackett himself was in disbelief over the words he just said, and he felt a little helpless.


    But Frank was calm and did not feel the slightest bit of surprise. He asked, ¡°Where should I send you


    guys?¡±


    At the side, Sherri, who was pushed away by Hackett, still tried to hold on to Hackett¡¯s face to blow into


    his mouth. Hackett grabbed her chin tightly and took the opportunity to talk to Frank.


    After a good while of thinking, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send her to a hotel? I think it¡¯s inappropriate to


    bring her to my house, after all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate since you two have kissed each other? I¡¯ll send her to your house.¡± Frank directly


    made the decision and headed in the direction of Hackett¡¯s vi, and at the same time, he once again


    raised the fender.


    Just before the fender was about to close, Hackett had a n in his heart and shouted, ¡°Mr. Roberts,


    help me purchase 500 balloons on the roadside.¡±


    Frank¡¯s meaningful voice came through the gap between the fender and the car roof. ¡°Are you sure you


    can use all 500 balloons for one night?¡±


    Hackett cursed in anger, ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m talking about balloons to dress up. the room.¡±


    Once the car stopped at Hackett¡¯s Blue Garden, Frank gave him a big bag of balloons in different


    colors and a box of birth control supplies.


    He bought them on the drive!


    Hackett cursed inwardly, ¡°What fucking unnecessary thoughtful of you!¡±


    Then he carried Sherri on his shoulders with one hand and held the bag of balloons in the other.


    At 10:30 the next day morning, Natalie was awakened by her rm clock.


    She was still half awake when she picked up her phone and nced at it to find that there were no


    messages.


    Her head hurt a little, the aftermath of drunkenness.


    She pulled the covers and sat up, rubbing her aching temples and trying to remember how she got


    backst night, but she had no idea about it. She only vaguely remembered that she had been carried


    home by


    someone.


    She lifted the covers and looked at herself, her clothes intact, and then she picked up her cell phone


    and clicked open the camera, her makeup not removed.


    So who sent her backst night? She closed her eyes, sat on the bed, and massaged her temples for a


    minute. Then she looked at her contacts and dialed Sherri¡¯s number. The phone ringtone rang five


    times, but no one answered.


    A hint of nervousness shed across her eyes as she remembered that Sherri was desperately trying


    to get Hackett to pay the billsst night. Sherri drank a lot with him. Later, Natalie was also a little drunk


    and couldn¡¯t remember much of what happened afterward.


    She thought, ¡°Should I let Edward look into it? But Sherri will be finished if Edward knows about this.


    How annoying.¡±


    Natalie quickly got up, washed up, and walked downstairs. The living. room was empty, and she


    thought that Mr. Wilson should be gone by


    now.


    Perhaps this house was just a hotel for him.


    Natalie did not bother with this kind of thing. She went straight to the garage and drove her car to leave


    for the hospital.


    She and Sherri were on thete shift today, and she had to go to the hospital first. She could help


    Sherri apply for a leave of absence in case Sherri wasn¡¯t there.


    Her head still hurt, but for the sake of a day¡¯s sry, she was determined not to take time off.


    It was still early to go to work. After buying a burger and a cup of milkshake, she dialed Sherri¡¯s phone


    several times, but no one answered, so she was even more worried.


    Picking up her cell phone from the desktop, Natalie opened WhatsApp to look for Jim. The chat window


    still showed theirst conversation about transferring money, and they hadn¡¯t been in touch since.


    [Mr. Hawk, are you busy now?] Since the thing could not be known by Edward, she didn¡¯t know who


    else to find, so she could only try to contact Jim.


    Jim, who was drinking coffee in Trevon¡¯s office, saw the message and gave a meaningful nce at


    Trevon. Then he looked at Trevon and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s from Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    Trevon paused in his action to sign the document and then asked in a cold voice, ¡°What does she want


    from you?¡±


    Jim shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just asked if I was busy. Should I reply to the message?¡±


    After thinking for a while. Trevon said with an expressionless face, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After receiving themand, Jim quickly typed on the screen, [Yes, Mrs. Wilson, what can I do for


    you?]


    Seeing that Jim was online, Natalie hurriedly replied as if she had caught a lifeline, [Mr. Hawk, can you


    please help me find out the location of my best friend, Sherri? I can¡¯t reach her.]


    Jim looked at the message and then looked up to Trevon, saying truthfully, ¡°Mrs. Wilson asked me to


    help find Miss Sherri Landor.¡±


    ¡°Tell her.¡± It was obvious that Sherri was very important to her.


    [Mrs. Wilson, Miss Landor is safe. Mr. Roberts has made arrangements for her. She should be sleeping


    now. Don¡¯t worry.] Jim said after typing, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you really not attracted to Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    He wanted to say that even Hackett had his heart set on her, always referring to her as his crush.


    Of course, he felt that Mrs. Wilson deserved such a title.


    ¡°Do you have too much coffee and want me to beat the shit out of you?¡± Jim was actually Trevon¡¯s


    an ear was ruptured from that mission. Even though Trevon helped to find a famous. doctor, the


    sensitivity of that ear was much less than before, so Jim retired with Trevon and kept working with him.


    Except for a few trusted people close to Trevon, no one knew about their private rtionship. They all


    thought Jim was a bodyguard and assistant.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to my own business. To tell you the truth, Mrs. Wilson is quite a nice person. Many


    people are lining up to woo her if you have no feelings for her. Mr. Wilson, you should think about it.¡±


    After saying that, Jim left the office. He sincerely hoped that Trevon would find a good girl. Natalie was


    a nice choice. She was straightforward, not pretentious, and always behaved properly.


    Trevon was left alone in his thoughts. The woman¡¯s enchanting dance moves and soft lips came to his


    mind from time to time.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    The light streamed through the window, casting its brilliant glow upon Sherri¡¯s eyes, too intense to bear.


    She winced and squinted. Her head felt as though it were encased in a dense cloud of cotton, causing


    her great difort.


    Extending her arms in anguid stretch, she arched her backzily, emitting a hearty yawn, and


    opened her eyes, only to be struck with the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­¡± she thought. ¡°Where am I now?¡±


    The surroundings and the furnishings of the room were unfamiliar. It was clearly not her own room.


    Her mind reeled in confusion.


    ¡°Could it be possible thatst night I have been taken away by a strange man, and then¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Sherri immediately threw back the covers to inspect the lower half of her body. After


    ensuring there was nothing wrong and finding her clothes unchanged from the day before, she


    breathed a sight of relief!


    Involuntarily, she instinctively patted her chest.


    She attempted to make a sound, but her cheeks were so sore that articting even a single word


    proved difficult.


    Surveying her surroundings, her gaze collided with an array of vibrant balloons, triggering a fuzzy


    recollection that yed out hazily in her mind. She shook her head and slowly recalled a night of


    drunken madness. And she even kept blowing balloons all night!


    ¡°Oh my, this was not true!¡± Sherri couldn¡¯t believe it. She yearned to disappear from this world!


    While soothing her aching, swollen cheeks, she contemted her next


    move.


    Sherri was well aware of her proclivity for drunken madness. To dissuade her from getting drunk


    outside and being obstreperous at home, Edward had purposely captured her intoxicated state on


    video as a stern warning


    (Zapter 2:


    Every time she contemted indulging, she would watch the yback of


    that video first.


    Upon viewing it, any desire to drink dissipated, reced only by an overpowering sense of shame that


    made her want to crawl into a hole.


    and nevere out.


    Anyway, the most important thing was to get out of here first.


    Swiftly rising from the bed, she tidied her attire and prepared to make her stealthy escape. Just as she


    tiptoed toward the front door, a voice of deep and low maism from the living room halted her in her


    tracks. ¡°Is this how you conduct yourself, Miss Landor? Sneaking away without uttering a word of


    gratitude?¡±


    Sherri, who got caught, immediately regained herposure and feigned serenity. Straightening her


    stiff back, she gracefully turned. around, came back to the living room, and said to Hackett with a smile


    stered on her face, ¡°What a fortuitous encounter, Mr. ckwell.¡±


    Hackett possessed a flicker of mischief concealed beneath his gaze. ¡°Encounter? This is my home.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°Damn it, how could I get so drunk that I followed this yboy to his


    residence?¡± she thought.


    Swiftly regaining herposure, Sherri responded with a mischievous. grin, feigning indifference to her


    embarrassment. ¡°Well, thank you for taking care of mest night, Mr. ckwell. I must return to work


    now. See you next time!¡± She longed to escape from this embarrassing situation.


    She was certain that her drunken escapades from the previous night had been witnessed by Hackett.


    Her perfect image had been damaged, and she only wanted to make at swift exit now.


    Turning abruptly, Sherri made her way toward the door. However, Hackett couldn¡¯t let her go that easily.


    After all, she had caused enough disturbance for himst night, and the lingering ache fromst


    evening was still fresh in his memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s 2:30 in the afternoon, Miss Landor. You¡¯re not scheduled at this time. Andst night, Miss Landor,


    you were quite drunk¡­¡± Hackett exposed her without hesitation.


    10:22


    Sherri immediately halted, not wanting him to describe her drunken antics. She knew exactly what she


    looked like when she got drunk since her brother had described that countless times.


    ¡°Stop, Mr. ckwell. Let¡¯s discuss something else. What happenedst night was my fault¡­ I crossed


    the line. I was just indulging in a bit of alcohol. Can we just put it behind us? Just tell me what to do to


    let you keep it a secret.¡±


    Leaningzily against the door frame, Hackett scrutinized her with his eyes. ¡°Well, Miss Landor, you¡¯re


    a smart woman. It appears you are well aware of your drunken antics. Very well, let¡¯s first talk about the


    cost of the 500 balloons I bought for you. Since I¡¯ve bought those balloons especially for you, I have to


    increase the price a bit. As for the expenses incurred from taking care of youst night, we¡¯ll settle


    those separately.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you say? 500 balloons?¡± Sherri¡¯s voice rose abruptly, and a sharp pain flushed her


    cheeks, reminding her once again of the foolishness she had exhibitedst night.


    ¡°Yes. You requested 500 of themst night, Miss Landor. Sherri was rendered speechless. No wonder


    her lips trembled with each word she spoke.


    ¡°How reckless have I been to ask for 500 balloonsst night? Could it be that this scoundrel was


    making a hare of me?¡±


    She was skeptical about what Hackett said, but it was true that she would go crazy after drinking.


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re lucky I stopped your before you blew up 500 balloons.


    Otherwise, you may have facial paralysis today. But it still surprised me that you actually blew up 250


    balloons in total. Thanks to my big house, you were able to get enough room to put them all. Hackett¡¯s


    face was calm and collected, even though he was lying.


    Last night, he wanted to y tricks on Sherri to vent his anger, so he had forced Frank to buy the


    balloons, but unexpectedly, once Sherri saw the balloons, she would focus on blowing them up and


    didn¡¯t tie them up afterward.


    She had pestered him to help her tie up the balloons, and in the end, not only had she blown up 250


    balloons, but he also had to tie up 250 balloons. His hands were now still a little shaky, and he had to


    hide his shaking hands in his pocket.


    Hackett still could hardly believe that he had actually stayed up all night with her, tying up balloons until


    his hands went numb.


    Sherri closed her eyes and took a bite of her lip before saying, ¡°Alright, how much? Cash or PayPal?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Miss Landor. Could I text you on WhatsApp? It¡¯ll be easier for us tomunicate


    and handle follow-up questions.¡±


    Sherri ignored his words. Hackett was a typical yboy, and she didn¡¯t want to have any further contact


    with him and nned to cklist him. after the transaction wasplete.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She opened WhatsApp and saved Hackett¡¯s number.


    After Sherri added Hackett as a friend on WhatsApp, Hackett didn¡¯t tell her the price. Instead, he said


    with a smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way to let me keep it a secret. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Sherri¡¯s cheeks were so sour that


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    Hackettughed. ¡°Give me Natalie¡¯s WhatsApp number, and I¡¯ll keep it a secret. I guarantee that what


    happenedst night will only be a secret between you and me, and I will never tell anyone else about


    that.¡±


    As soon as Sherri heard what Hackett said, she refused without hesitation. ¡°No, don¡¯t even think of


    that. Change the terms, or you can state a price, Mr. ckwell.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who is short on money to you?¡±


    It was true that the money she gave to Hackett was not even enough for him, the son of the real estate


    tycoon in Athana, to y around with girls.


    People like him always spent money like water. Even a million dors were nothing to them. She


    shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.


    Hackett continued to threaten, ¡°I recorded everything that happenedst night, Miss Landor. That was


    really a horrible scene¡­¡±


    Sherri opened her eyes wide, having an impulse to pounce on him and tear him apart like a wolf, but


    Hackett had got something on her, and she could only manage to hold back her anger. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    she said to herself.


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sherri thought with guilt while giving Natalie¡¯s. WhatsApp number to Hackett.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you her contact information, whether she adds you as a friend on WhatsApp or


    not, it¡¯s not my responsibility. But you must keep your word.¡±


    Hackett, however, said, ¡°I can¡¯t trust you. What if you deliberately do not let her pass my friend request


    on WhatsApp?¡±


    ¡°Shit! How would this asshole know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Sherri thought.


    Hackett noticed Sherri¡¯s subtle expression and knew that she was not so obedient and had to be


    threatened.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her pass your friend request on WhatsApp, and I won¡¯t cklist you. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Hackett said, in a good mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your ride,¡± Sherri refused unceremoniously.


    Hackett looked at her back as she walked away and showed a smile.


    At the Athana Hospital registration window, Sherri took a taxi and registered herself for an examination


    of the oral cavity.


    She wasn¡¯t worried that she didn¡¯t take time off from work, as she had an agreement with Natalie that if


    any of them didn¡¯te to work at a specific time, another would first take time off for the other party,


    no matter what the reason was.


    Therefore, Natalie must have already taken time off for her at this time.


    As Sherri headed to the outpatient department after the registration and passed by the front desk, she


    was stopped by the nurse who was always. chatting with her. She just slightly nodded her head in


    response.


    ¡°Dr. Landor, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the nurse asked with concern.


    Sherri just smiled slightly and said she was fine.


    When her turn came, she walked into the outpatient department, and the doctor in the outpatient


    department officially asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Athana Hospital was veryrge, and not all the doctors knew each other. The doctor in front of her


    didn¡¯t recognize Sherri as his colleague.


    Sherri didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity either. She was now just a patient.


    ¡°I have a pain in my cheeks, even in my temple,¡± she told the truth about her condition.


    The doctor asked, ¡°Tell me what happened?¡± while entering the condition. on theputer.


    Sherri embarrassingly exined, ¡°I was helping blow up balloons for a friend¡¯s wedding, and there


    were too many balloons.¡±


    The doctor looked up at her. ¡°Why did you have to do that? Didn¡¯t you have an automatic pump?¡±


    ¡°I preferred doing that in person since it was my best friend¡¯s wedding. Could you please help me see if


    there was an injury, Doctor?¡± Sherri didn¡¯t want to continue the topic.


    The doctor then asked her to open her mouth, and after a detailed examination, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a little


    swollen. It should be a muscle or soft tissue strain. Go home and use cold towels or ice packs to relieve


    the pain. It should improve in a few days. Avoid opening your mouth wide to talk orughing, so as not


    to aggravate the condition again. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Take them when you have pain. I¡¯ve


    also prescribed five cold packs for you. Go pay for the medication.¡±


    When the doctor handed her the payment slip, he looked at her with sympathy before adding a warm


    instruction, ¡°Don¡¯t blow balloons so hard in the future.¡±


    Sherri couldn¡¯t have been more embarrassed. If the doctor knew that she had been blowing up


    balloons when she got drunk, Sherri was sure that the doctor would consider her as an idiot.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The hospital was always the busiest ce, and it was where one could see what human nature was


    like. There were peopleing and going in the wards, corridors, and halls. There were old, young,


    and sick people with theirpanions. Some of them were crying, some were silent, and some had


    smiles on their faces.


    It had been almost three years since she graduated, and her heart was no longer as sensitive as when


    she first left school. At that time, even time she saw someone pitiful, she would cry along with them.


    There were too many helpless moments and idents in the world, and she didn¡¯t have time to


    sympathize.


    In the adult world, there was never an easy way to choose, so being able to turn a mess into a beautiful


    day was already good enough.


    Sherri was afraid of disturbing Natalie¡¯s consultation, so she took the medicine and went to her own


    office for a while. At this time, everyone was in the outpatient department or in surgery, and the office


    was empty.


    She waited until it was close to dinner time before getting up and going. to the outpatient department to


    have a meal with Natalie andin aboutst night¡¯s unpleasantness.


    Sherri directly pushed open the door to her best friend¡¯s outpatient room. There were no patients, and


    Natalie was taking off her white coat, getting ready to eat.


    When Natalie saw Sherri enter, she stopped what she was doing, sat back at her desk, and asked in a


    hurry, ¡°You finally showed up. If you didn¡¯t, I was going to call the police. Where did you sleepst


    night?¡±


    Jim told Natalie that ¡°Mr. Roberts¡± had arranged everything, but she didn¡¯t know who ¡°Mr. Roberts¡± was.


    At this moment, she really wanted to know where Sherri wasst night.


    Sherri, exhausted, slumped on the desk and casually tossed the medical records to Natalie, indicating


    that she was sick.


    Natalie skeptically took the medical records and was surprised by what the doctor had written. She


    asked, ¡°What happened to you? I called in sick for you today, and you really went all out. You don¡¯t


    have to be so convincing, do you?¡±


    Continuing to read the medical records, Natalie said, ¡°Muscle strain. What were you doingst night?


    What¡¯s wrong with your mouth?¡± She waspletely confused.


    Sherri, half-dead, spoke up. ¡°Please give me some soup. I¡¯m starving,¡± she said slowly, propping up her


    cheek.


    These past few days, she hadn¡¯t been able to eat anything good, so soup was her only choice.


    ¡°What a tasteless life!¡± Sherri mourned inwardly.


    Natalie looked at her friend¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll get you some.


    But first, tell me what happened to your mouth.¡± She paused for a moment and added, ¡°Do you want


    some meat in it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Sherri replied.


    Just as Natalie took out her phone from her pocket, she saw a friend. request notification. She was a


    bit puzzled because not many people knew her WhatsApp ID.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s furrowed brow, Sherri asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Somebody tried to friend me,¡± Natalie replied, not paying much. attention. She simply swiped it away


    and continued to open the takeout app to search for ¡°soup¡±.


    Sherri nervously pinched her ear and said in a wavering voice, ¡°Natalie, I need to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, go ahead,¡± Natalie said, still looking down and searching for a


    restaurant.


    ¡°Just ept the friend request, please. The person who¡¯s trying to friend you is Hackett,¡± Sherri said,


    feigning a pitiful expression, afraid that Natalie would refuse.


    Only then did Natalie look up at Sherri, her gaze making Sherri feel


    uneasy.


    It seemed that at this moment, she was saying, ¡°Go ahead and exin yourself. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯d better tell her the truth,¡± Sherri thought. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Well,st


    night, I got drunk, and Hackett took


    Chapin 21


    me home. But I swear, nothing happened. I just slept in the living room. We¡¯re not interested in each


    other at all, so nothing really happened. And you know, I always want to blow up balloons when I¡¯m


    drunk. He bought me 500 balloons for that, and I blew up 250. That¡¯s why my mouth is like this. But this


    damn guy filmed me and threatened to release the video. unless I give him your contact information.


    So, Natalie, can you forgive me?¡± She pouted, propping up her cheek.


    Natalie waspletely speechless. She wondered what Sherri had done.st night, and at this


    moment, she didn¡¯t care about friending Hackett or not. Instead, she wondered how Hackett had gone


    throughst night.


    At this moment, Natalie felt a bit of sympathy for the so-called Mr. ckwell. She wondered if he was


    still alive.


    ¡°Sost night, you were acting crazy at Hackett¡¯s house but he didn¡¯t kick. you out of his house.¡±


    ¡°Are you my best friend or what? You left me behindst night and didn¡¯t even take me home. And then


    you sold me out.¡±


    Sherri added, ¡°I was forced by the situation, you know? I had no choice. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re


    single! When he finds out that Mr. Wilson is your husband, he¡¯ll know that he has made a big mistake.¡±


    After saying this, she realized that she had unintentionally tricked Hackett. She chuckled to herself.


    ¡°Hey, girl, it was me who stopped you from drinkingst night. I ended up getting drunk too, and I have


    no idea how I got home.¡±


    Natalie was eager to ask what happened to Sherri in the morning, without asking Jim how she got


    back. But then she thought it might not be appropriate to ask him. If Trevon found out that she was not


    well-behaved after getting drunk, she might bebeled as someone with loose morals.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Natalie thought. Nothing happened to her anyway, so she


    didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°That was strange. Don¡¯t you usually fall asleep right after drinking? Don¡¯t you remember who took you


    homest night? Should I ask Mr. ckwell for you?¡± Sherri asked.


    ¡°Are you two really that close now?¡± Natalie asked.


    Sherri replied nonchntly, ¡°Just a rtionship based on threats and


    being threatened.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve, girl.¡±


    Because of Sherri¡¯s situation, Natalie epted the friend request.


    At the same time, Hackett, who felt wrongedst night, insisted on bringing Frank to the Wilson Group


    to seekfort from Trevon.


    Compared to otherpanies, the Wilson Group¡¯s recruitment process was much stricter. Besides


    emphasizing education, they also considered height, appearance, and character.


    Therefore, the secretaries in the Secretary department were like a PR team, with an average height of


    5 feet and 5 inches and none of them. weighed over 110 pounds. They were curvaceous and pleasing


    to the Every time Hackett came in, he would get envious and ask Trevon how he found such a team of


    beautiful women who could rival celebrities.


    He would also often mock Trevon, saying he had a harem of three thousand beauties.


    eye.


    A man dressed in a ck suit sat gracefully in the boss chair. His well-defined fingers reached for a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    cigarette from the box and lit it, instantly enveloping himself in a cloud of smoke, blurring the contours


    of his attractive features.


    Even Hackett had to admit that this man was really charming.


    Trevon took a puff at his cigarette and lifted his chin slightly to signal. Hackett. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Frank also lit a cigarette andzily leaned back on the sofa, casually handing one to Hackett.


    Hackett trembled as he reached out to take it, which caught Frank¡¯s attention.


    Frank teased, ¡°Miss Landor didn¡¯t solve your problemst night, so you took matters into your own


    hands?¡± He remembered how the two of them kissed each other affectionately in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you did nothing all night,¡± Frank thought. ¡°Or what did you do? Staring at the ceiling


    and chatting? That¡¯s not like you, Hackett.¡±


    Hackett tremblingly took the cigarette that Frank had helped light and held it in his mouth. He


    Chapter


    With a tone of resentment, he said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯ve gone too far. You took away my girl and left me


    with that jinx. Do you know what I went throughst night? It was unforgettable.¡±


    Trevon looked at Hackett¡¯s trembling hand with interest and was curious. about what he didst night.


    ¡°Did you have too much sex with her and break your arms, or are you just not able to get an erection


    anymore?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hackett became even angrier. ¡°Have sex my ass!¡± he cursed inwardly. His manhood


    was almost broken. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not able to get an erection! I tied 250 goddamn balloonsst


    night!¡±


    No man in this world would admit that he was not able to get an erection!


    Trevon and Frank looked at Hackett with puzzled expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Are you two really that romantic?¡± Frank continued to lean back on the sofa, casually crossing his


    legs.


    ¡°Romantic my ass! Let me tell you, after Miss Landor finished drinking, she turned into a freaking


    psycho. I couldn¡¯t match her craziness when ites to drinking. For the first time in my life, I saw


    someone get drunk and start singing and blowing balloons.¡±


    To Hackett, what Sherri did after she got drunkst night was unbelievable.


    Trevon, who usually had good self-control, coughed in response to that. statement. ¡°So, you spent the


    whole night blowing balloons with her?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t hold back and exposed him, ¡°Miss Landor didn¡¯t just use your manhood as a microphone


    in the car, did she?¡±


    Trevon, who was about to take a sip of coffee to soothe his throat, spat it out. It was the first time he


    had lost hisposure like this, which was all because of what Hackett didst night. He calmly took a


    tissue and cleaned up the mess. Then, he slowly raised his gaze, looking meaningfully at Hackett.


    A little whileter, his gaze settled on Hackett¡¯s crotch.


    Even Frank couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, looking yfully at Hackett¡¯s crotch.


    Feeling their gazes, Hackett immediately crossed his legs tightly. ¡°You


    guys are crazy! Stop staring. First of all, Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s your fault. I was pursuing my girl, and you just


    took her away. There¡¯s always a firste-first-served basis, right? And you, Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re the


    worst. You didn¡¯t let me sit in the co-pilot seat. Otherwise, would this have happened? You were just


    listening in the front. Isn¡¯t that hical?¡±


    Frank returned to his usual cold face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to listen either. You guys were too loud.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman!¡± heined, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t


    havee here today, or he wouldn¡¯t have to endure their mockery at the moment.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened for a moment as he coldly retorted, ¡°Firste, first served, huh?¡± His words


    carried a deep meaning.


    Hackett, who was immersed in Natalie¡¯s beauty, didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and continued, ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Bros before hoes, right? You can¡¯tpete with me for this woman. Besides, this morning, she


    friended me on WhatsApp.¡± He had a smug expression on his face.


    Frank coldly threw three words at him, ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t beat you? I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Frank looked at Hackett sympathetically for a few seconds and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You must


    be out of your goddamn mind, Hackett,¡± he murmured inwardly. ¡°How dare you openly unt your


    pursuit of Trevon¡¯s wife in front of him, feeling proud and arrogant? You¡¯re asking for trouble, really.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Although the rain wasn¡¯t heavy, it fell lightly on her, giving her a slight


    chill.


    On the busy street, people hurriedly walked by, some without umbres, running quickly in the rain,


    perhaps trying to avoid the impending downpour. The traffic jam was verymon in Athana, and the


    drizzle only made it worse.


    Fortunately, her vehicle wasn¡¯t a four-wheeler and could move through. the streets and alleys.


    Looking up, Natalie saw dark clouds dominating another corner of the sky. Trying to escape the rain,


    she darted in and out of the gaps between. cars, like a running rabbit. The flow of vehicles somewhat


    limited her speed.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s Mrs. Wilson,¡± said Jim. Trevon finished work early this evening. Frank and Hackett had


    Jim, with sharp eyesight, immediately noticed the motorbike weaving through the traffic. The license


    te was still fresh in his memory.


    Trevon paused from flipping through the files, raised his gaze toward the window, and saw the woman


    riding on a motorbike continuously darting between the vehicles, her movements agile. It was clear that


    she was always like this.


    However, seeing her getting wet in the rain without a raincoat furrowed Trevon¡¯s brow. He lightly parted


    his lips and instructed Jim, ¡°Go and buy a better raincoat for her tomorrow and tell her it was you who


    bought it.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s words shocked Jim, who couldn¡¯t help but observe Trevon¡¯s expression through the rearview


    mirror.


    Jim saw an expressionless face, as if it was just a random remark.


    ¡°Did I misunderstand it?¡± Jim wondered. ¡°Is Mr. Wilson starting to fall for Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    However, Jim had confidence in Natalie. He believed that she would definitely be able to make Trevon


    fall in love with her, without a doubt.


    Thinking about it, Jim felt extremely happy. After all, once he saw how


    Trevon tried to pursue his wife, he could quietly make money by sharing those happy moments he had


    seen with Terrell. ¡°Happiness shared is happiness doubled,¡± he murmured inwardly. ¡°Yes, this is a


    profitable project!¡±


    The car stopped at Adare Manor, and Jim was still in a cheerful mood.


    Trevon lifted his dim and unclear gaze, looking toward the bright and spacious living room of the vi.


    ¡°Why are you looking so happy and foolish?¡±


    Jim, who was interrupted by Trevon, was momentarily stunned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Trevon gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Go buy a raincoat now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jim couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wilson,¡± he thought, ¡°we¡¯re already home. Why do you want to buy a raincoat? What were you


    doing just now? It¡¯s not going to rain. tomorrow. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    However, Jim had no other choice. Under the pressure of his boss, he had to start the engine again.


    Inside the kitchen at Adare Manor, Natalie was feeling a bit hungry. She was rummaging through the


    fridge for food, not realizing that she had forgotten to restock recently as she was busy.


    The fridge was empty. There was nothing inside, not even vegetables or


    eggs.


    However, her stomach was growling with hunger. She had thought about taking a shower because she


    got drenched. But then she realized that after cooking, she would be covered in oil fumes and have to


    take a shower again. Therefore, she decided to eat first and then shower. Suddenly, she remembered


    that there was a durian in the kitchen.


    To eat or not to eat? That was the question. Natalie remembered the next night after getting married,


    she was eating durian, and Trevon handed her a premarital agreement with a disgusted expression on


    his face.


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t be back so early, Natalie thought. ¡°It¡¯s not even 9 o¡¯clock yet.


    Choosing between starving to death and being scolded, Natalie decided to stick to her principle of not


    starving to death.


    (Zapter 21


    After making up her mind, she decisively took out the durian.


    Ten minutester, the durian was opened. Before long, a te of incredibly pungent durian flesh was


    ready.


    Natalie carried it into the dining room and lowered her head to smell it with satisfaction. ¡°Wow, it smells


    amazing. I haven¡¯t had it for a long time. It¡¯s all because of that pretentious guy. I can¡¯t enjoy it to the


    fullest.¡±


    Natalie took a bite and felt incredibly satisfied. Just as she was about to take the fifth bite, there was a


    click. Her hand holding the spoon froze, and she felt a sense of unease. Doing something secretly


    always made her feelcking in confidence. ¡°Oh no,¡± she murmured, ¡°I have just started eating! Why


    does hee back so early today?¡±


    spray


    Natalie, who was originally nning to open the windows and some perfume after finishing her meal,


    so that the smell would dissipate. by the time Trevon came back in the middle of the night. Little did she


    know that he hade back now and caught her in the act.


    As soon as Trevon stepped into the house, he was overwhelmed by a foul smell, causing his brows to


    furrow. He covered his mouth with one hand. He scolded her in the direction of the dining room, ¡°Are


    you eating that again?¡±


    Natalie felt uneasy in her heart, as she was living in someone else¡¯s house. ¡°The fridge is empty, so I


    thought it would be convenient to eat this.¡±


    Trevon stared at Natalie for a while, not answering, and went straight to open all the windows, leaving


    the door open as well. Afterpleting all. these, he stood in front of her and condescendingly said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that kind of stuff at home next time. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re standing in a dung hole?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. ¡°Dung hole?¡± she asked inwardly. ¡°Dung hole my ass. You¡¯re the one standing


    in a dung hole! Why didn¡¯t you just say I was eating shit?¡±


    Trevon saw the dissatisfaction in her eyes and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I can do it!¡± said Natalie before thinking, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll find the smelliest thing to eat, and it will stink


    you to death!¡±


    Just as Trevon was about to go upstairs, he threw a bag at her and said with a certain expression, ¡°Jim


    noticed that you were driving without a raincoat, so he bought one for you.¡±


    Natalie was pleasantly surprised as she took the bag and opened it to find a raincoat of good quality,


    but the price seemed a bit unreasonable.


    But she understood. People like Jim and Trevon certainly only bought the best and most expensive


    things so that they could match their identity.


    Natalie looked up at Trevon and asked, ¡°How much was it? I can give the money to you.¡± In fact, the


    price tag did indicate the price, but she was just wondering if there was a discount or something. Then,


    she could. save a little bit of money for herself. After all, she didn¡¯t want to spend such arge sum of


    money on a raincoat.


    ¡°Well, just give the money to me.¡± Trevon suddenly remembered the scene this afternoon when Hackett


    boasted about how he friended Natalie on WhatsApp.


    Natalie quickly declined, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll give it to Mr. Hawk instead. I don¡¯t want to trouble


    you.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to friend Trevon on WhatsApp, as she was worried something unfavorable would


    happen to


    her.


    Trevon was always a proud man who would never show a sign of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    weakness in front of her. When he saw that she wasn¡¯t willing, he didn¡¯t take out his phone. He coldly


    said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    He took a few steps and said again, ¡°Throw that stuff outside. If you¡¯re hungry, order takeout. You don¡¯t


    find it smelly, huh? I do. Please, Miss. Foster, abide by the agreement.¡±


    Natalie calmly repeated to herself inwardly, ¡°Stay calm¡­ Stay calm. This guy is just a weirdo. Don¡¯t get


    angry¡­ Don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    His face was expressionless just a minute ago, and now it was dark with displeasure, which was so


    unpredictable.


    Gritting her teeth, Natalie said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Wilson, I will.¡± She hadn¡¯t even taken a few bites, and now


    she had to throw it away, which was a total waste. It was better to eat outside. After all, it was shameful


    to waste food.


    Back in his room, Trevon took out his phone from his pocket and made a call to Jim. The call was


    answered instantly. ¡°Go to the supermarket now and buy some groceries, including breakfast. Get as


    much food as you can and deliver it to Adare Manor.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jim felt extremely frustrated. It turned out that in the evening, Trevon was


    teasing him. Trevon asked him to buy a raincoat tomorrow while they were on the road, but when they


    arrived at Adare Manor, he suddenly asked him to buy a raincoat and insisted that


    he


    go to the supermarket. Why didn¡¯t Trevon ask him to buy groceries at that time? Now, Jim had just


    arrived home, about to open the door, and Trevon just asked him to go back to the supermarket.


    What¡¯s the point of all these?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    After a refreshing shower, Natalie blow-dried her hair in the bathroom while counting the days


    remaining before the divorce in her heart.


    Half of a month had stealthily psed since she and Trevon got the marriage license, leaving behind a


    mere two and a half months until their divorce.


    Soon, liberation would be hers to embrace.


    However, where would she go once the two-and-a-half months waned? The Foster¡¯s residence was


    replete with cherished memories of herte grandfather. Besides, living there would fail to offer her


    tranquility,


    In the past, Harry, her father, would never set foot inside the house. But now that Barron had passed


    away, it was certain that Harry would not abide by the rules Barron had established before.


    This was all because of Harry¡¯s audacious act of bringing his mistress, along with his illegitimate


    daughter, into the Foster¡¯s residence merely a week after Natalie¡¯s mother¡¯s demise. Natalie¡¯s


    grandfather, Barron, incensed beyond measure, had been consigned to a hospital bed, vehemently


    demanding the severance of any paternal connection to Harry.


    Harry didn¡¯t agree, so Barron then offered that if Harry wanted to live with his mistress and illegitimate


    daughter, then he wasn¡¯t allowed into the Foster¡¯s residence even half a step. Otherwise, Harry would


    no longer be considered as his son, and he would be disinherited from the farmily fortune. Moreover,


    Barron also said that he would take Natalie away, and Harry was not allowed to meddle in everything


    about her.


    Driven by his desire to live with his mistress and his illegitimate daughter as a family, Harry capitted,


    swearing off ever setting foot in the Foster¡¯s residence, nor bothering Natalie ever again.


    However, Harry had never anticipated, nor had Natalie herself, that Barron would entrust thewyer


    Abbot to transfer all the inheritance to Natalie¡¯s name upon the deaths of her mother and grandparents.


    It was all notarized.


    It was an obvious trick to Harry, orchestrated by Barron, to grant Natalie


    a life with no worries.


    The recollection of this weighed heavily upon her heart, and Natalie¡¯s


    Chapter #4


    eyes welled up with misty tears.


    She raised her head to hold back her tears, lost once again in pensive


    rumination.


    Harry had always acted like an obedient son in the past, fueled by his desire to get Barron¡¯s inheritance


    Yet, now that Barron¡¯s inheritancey securely under Natalie¡¯s name, she knew Harry would


    undoubtedly unleash a torrent of troubles upon her


    Anyway, things would work out in the end. Natalie decided to put it behind her for a while.


    Meanwhile, Trevon, having also finished his shower, reclinednguidly on the bed, retrieving his phone


    to search about the working hours of doctors at the Athana Hospital


    The page disyed the schedule of doctors at the Athana Hospital, and the morning shift was from 8


    am to 5 pm while the night shift was from 1:30 pm to 8 pm.


    As he nced at the work schedule, a frown creased his forehead. The attended time was from 8:00


    pm to 8:00 am the following morning followed by a day off, and then back to the morning shift. There


    were two shifts a week.


    Such was the rotating schedule, dictating the rhythm of the morning and evening shifts.


    The doctor¡¯s workload was undeniably arduous. It came as no surprise that Natalie was often spotted


    returning home in the dead of night.


    Trevon didn¡¯t know Natalie very well, but upon first impression, it was difficult to imagine her as a


    doctor. Though they got married for half a month, he still didn¡¯t know what department she worked in


    the hospital


    The next day, Natalie awoke early to go for a run by the side of the vi. After her recent fight, she had


    been feeling that her physical fitness had be worse, so she chose to rise early andplete a


    round trip of 3 miles along the road outside the vi.


    Stepping into the living room, she unexpectedly crossed paths with Trevon descending the stairs. It


    was the first time Natalie had seen him at home in the morning.


    d in a ck suit, standing at more than 5.9 feet tall, he descended the stairs with an air of


    confidence. His ck attire made him look very


    handsome and elegant, which immediately captured Natalie¡¯s attention.


    It was as though the spotlight of the world had found its mark on him.


    Undeniably, Trevon was very handsome, and his features perfectly aligned with her personal aesthetic,


    Yet, it would be better if he didn¡¯t always put on a long face.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Trevon asked, fixing his gaze on Natalie who stared at him, transfixed.


    Noticing her gaffe, Natalie swiftly came back to her senses. ¡°Ahem, Mr. Wilson, good morning.¡±


    Silence hung in the air, as always. He carried himself like a deity


    descending from heaven, offering no response to her greeting. Instead, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s for


    breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t bought anything yet. The fridge is empty. Shall we go out and grab a bite?¡± Natalie had


    grown ustomed to Trevon¡¯s enigmatic


    manner.


    As soon as the words escaped her lips, she realized the inappropriateness, since their rtionship now


    was far from suitable for sharing a morning meal together.


    After all, it would definitely cause uproar if they were seen by someone. while they were having


    breakfast together. Natalie could imagine that people would praise Trevon as God¡¯s favored one while


    she would be criticized hard, like she was not worthy of him, or she married him through borate


    means.


    Without looking at trending topics, she could already fathom the contents of their forting writings.


    ¡°There are ingredients in the refrigerator. You can cook something with them,¡± Trevon dered with an


    icy nonchnce.


    Trevon found Natalie¡¯s cooking suited his taste very well. Upon waking in the morning, he suddenly


    wanted to have the breakfast she made, fueled by a mysterious curiosity about what she would prepare


    for him.


    He yearned to test the veracity of his grandfather¡¯s high praise of her.


    Maybe she was not as good as his grandfather said.


    Natalie didn¡¯t care about the fact that she had been ordered, but rather


    about his mention of ingredients in the fridge. The previous night, she found nothing in the fridge, and


    that was why she had to eat durian to satisfy her stomach, only to be met with his disdain.


    In an attempt to verify Trevon¡¯s words, she imitated his way of not responding and promptly entered the


    kitchen to inspect the contents of the fridge.


    Observing this scene, Trevon couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his mouth. It seemed that Natalie


    remained unconvinced of his words.


    Upon witnessing the fridge overflowing with provisions, Natalie was shocked. Was it the rich people¡¯s


    way of life? It was as though the supermarket had relocated itself within the kitchen. Her eyes then


    shifted. to the scattered flour and the toasted bread on the table.


    Was this a test of her cooking?


    Indeed, she possessed a deft hand in cooking. Her grandfather asionally craved cakes, and she


    worried that the cakes sold in the shops outside would be overly sharine for his taste. Thus, she


    enrolled in a ss to master cakes and various other delicacies.


    Confidently, she called out from the kitchen to the living room, ¡°What would you desire for breakfast,


    Mr. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he replied, reminiscing about his military days when he developed a habit of contenting


    himself with whatever rations were provided, but years of indulgence had slightly pampered his pte.


    However, he must admit that Natalie¡¯s cooking was very appetizing to his


    taste.


    Natalie was speechless. Trevon actually offered the most challenging option. After all, who knew


    whether he would enjoy it or not when she cooked something? Such being the case, Natalie decided to


    cook some food she liked.


    She decided to make a sandwich apanied by a ss of milk. In the morning, she had grown fond


    of indulging in a cup of milk or coffee.


    Her grandpa always emphasized the importance of a substantial breakfast, a good lunch, and a lighter


    dinner.


    Therefore, whether she was on the night or the morning shift, she would never forget having breakfast,


    which was also stipted by her grandfather. It had already be second nature for her, deeply


    Cupter 24


    ingrained in her upbringing and routine.


    About thirty minutester, she emerged with two breakfasts and two steaming cups of milk.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, your breakfast is ready.¡±


    Trevon took his ce at the table. He had tasted this kind of sandwich during his days in the army, and


    this was Jim¡¯s favorite food.


    The sandwich had a lovely color, and it looked appetizing.


    He picked up his sandwich and began to eat, savoring the delicious vors.


    As Trevon was thoughtfully enjoying the food cooked by Natalie, her soft voice came from the opposite


    side. ¡°Mr. Wilson, breakfast is


    At these words, Trevon nced up to examine her. Today, Natalie appeared entirely natural, with no


    makeup. Though he usually saw her wearing minimal makeup, today her face was bare, devoid of any


    cosmetic adornment.


    It was then that he truly noticed Natalie¡¯s pretty face. Her features were well-defined, with wless,


    creamy-white skin and not a wrinkle in sight. Her eyes were bright and firm, exuding a translucent


    radiance,plemented by long, thickshes. Her curly hair, casually and charmingly tied, added to


    her feminine allure.


    If he were to rate her appearance on a scale of 10, he would undoubtedly assign a 15, granting an


    additional five points for her naturalfort and attractiveness.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t understand why someone so captivating would carry a calcting heart.


    If she possessed a good character, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to find a wealthy partner. Her face


    had the power to captivate the affluent, as Hackett¡¯s infatuation served as evidence.


    Natalie felt uneasy under his intense direct gaze. ¡°Mr. Wilson, did you hear what I said?¡±


    Trevon, regaining his focus as he replied, ¡°Yes, it seems that no one can make you suffer any losses.¡±


    ¡°Some losses can be endured, while others cannot. Sometimes, even


    among rtives or friends, ounts should be settled without ambiguity, let alone us. I believe we


    should keep a fair ount, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    She wished not to remain indebted to him after three months, for it was better to part ways with no


    scruples.


    ¡°I hope you persevere and do not forget what you said,¡± he uttered before rising from his seat and


    leaving directly.


    Natalie shrugged nonchntly and continued her breakfast.


    Having finished her meal, Trevon headed to thepany while Natalie readied herself for some much-


    needed rest, intending to visit Sherri afterward. Knowing her closest friend¡¯s habits. Natalie understood


    that Sherri, when on thete shift, would forego breakfast and sleep until noon and an rm clock


    awakened her.


    It had been weirdtely, since she was always scheduled the same as Sherri in the hospital, albeit in


    different departments. They were also on duty at the same shift today, but Natalie worked in the


    surgery department, while Sherri worked in obstetrics and gynecology.


    In the past, it was rare for them to be on duty together on the same shift, urring only a few times a


    month.


    Natalie soon drifted into slumber. Perhaps it was due to her early morning run, leaving her weary and


    ready to sleep.


    Strange to say, even as she lived in this grand vi alone, Natalie still felt


    at ease

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    [Wake up! Wake up from your sleep¡­]


    In a state between wakefulness and sleep, Natalie reached out to her bedside table to find her phone.


    With half-closed eyes, she caught a glimpse of the time. It was nearly 2 PM. That was indeed a long


    sleep.


    She smoothly rose from her bed and made her way to the closet in search of something to wear.


    A slight hesitation lingered as she contemted the appropriate attire, wondering what the weather


    was like outside.


    She turned around, drew open the curtains, and checked the weather forecast on her phone. It was a


    sunny day, though not particrly warm. The temperature would reach a maximum of 15 degrees,


    signaling the arrival of winter.


    She selected a pair of jeans, a beige hoodie, and a white waistcoat from her wardrobe. She thought for


    a second and opted for a ck


    semi-turtleneck underneath, allowing for taking off the waistcoat in case it got too warm. The


    Ready to head out, she heard her phone buzz in her pocket. It was a voice message from Sherri. [Hey


    there, are you still at home, Natalie? Come meet me for a cup of coffee.]


    True friends always thought the same, didn¡¯t they?


    Natalie sat beside the shoe shelf and proceeded to change her shoes. It was inconvenient for her to


    type a message with both hands now, so she sent Sherri a voice message. [I¡¯m up, putting on my


    shoes now, and I¡¯m going to find you. Are you at home or outside? Just send me the address. when


    you¡¯re outside.]


    Then she put her phone on the edge of her seat and continued to tie her shoces. Half a minuteter,


    she received Sherri¡¯s voice message again. Busy with her shoes, she directly yed Sherri¡¯s voice


    message. [Oh my, don¡¯t tell me that you just woke up! You never woke up sote! You didn¡¯t sleep with


    Mr. Wilsonst night, did you?]


    As Natalie reached for her phone to reply, another voice message from Sherri quickly arrived. [Tell me


    everything. Did I guess right? How is Mr. Wilson¡¯s figure?l


    Chispers 25


    A deep, chilling voice came through the living room. ¡°Is this the way you discuss me with your friend?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. When did Trevon return home? How did she not notice him when she


    descended the stairs?


    It was truly embarrassing.


    She was now in no mood to reply to Sherri¡¯s message. She put on her shoes and made her way to the


    sofa, saying, ¡°I usually don¡¯t discuss you with my friend. It¡¯s just that my friend has misunderstood


    something.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s icy gaze locked onto her, and Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. ¡°Miss Foster, it


    seems you¡¯re forgetting something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I must remind you once again that the agreement clearly states you cannot disclose anything to a third


    party. It appears you haven¡¯tplied.¡±


    His initial opinion of her had improved slightly over the past few days, but now it seemed she couldn¡¯t


    wait for people to know that she was merely hiswful wife.


    Natalie was stunned.


    This was the worst, and she should have known better than to confide in Sherri, the big-mouthed


    woman, though she told Sherri that before signing the agreement, not after. Anyway, there was no point


    in exining now since Trevon seemed to think she was unting her position to her friend as his wife,


    and she couldn¡¯t seem to make it clear. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I only confided in my best friend and haven¡¯t told


    anyone else. Can¡¯t you¡­¡± In fact, Natalie wanted to let him just forget about the liquidated damages of


    20 million dors, but she left that sentence unspoken.


    Then she could not help thinking how foolish she had been to sign that unequal treaty. That was 20


    million dors in liquidated damages!


    Trevon¡¯s icy gaze remained cold as he said, ¡°What do you think? Like you, do all the doctorsck a


    sense of contractual obligation now?¡±


    Natalie frowned at his words. ¡°Mr. Wilson, this is just between you and me. There¡¯s no need to


    denigrate my profession. I can pay the liquidated damages, but I also have a request. After I give you


    20 million dors, the agreement should be destroyed at once.¡±


    A small smile curled at the corner of Trevon¡¯s lips. It seemed that Natalie couldn¡¯t wait to be free of the


    constraints of the agreement and enjoy her life as his wife. ¡°It sounds like a good idea to you.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were resolute and prating. ¡°So, Mr. Wilson, do you agree with that? If you agree, we


    can get divorced today. Then I¡¯ll give you the money¡±


    Anyway, instead of being suspected by Trevon every day, it was better for her to seize the chance and


    get away from the current situation.


    She seemed to need to use the money her grandfather bestowed upon her now.


    ¡°Divorce? When she offered to break the agreement, did she really want a divorce?¡± Trevon thought.


    Trevon was surprised in disbelief. ¡°Her grandfather managed to let her. marry into the Wilson family. Is


    she really not afraid of losing the title of Mrs. Wilson? Am I overthinking this?¡± he thought.


    Trevon was remarkable since he was a kid, excelling wherever he went. However, what he detested


    the most was being coerced by others, losing control of what was happening.


    No one could force him to do anything. But due to Natalie¡¯s grandfather, he was escorted by his


    grandfather¡¯s bodyguard into marrying a stranger, which he certainly couldn¡¯t ept.


    Despite his mother¡¯s arrogant nature, both his parents were deeply in love with each other. His father¡¯s


    spoiling of his mother was evident.


    However, his marriage was not a voluntary choice, leaving him. discontented deep inside and also


    making him foster a strong prejudice against Natalie.


    Observing that Trevon didn¡¯t respond, Natalie neither waited for his answer nor bothered to do so and


    turned to leave. ¡°I hope you will provide me with an answer tonight so I can arrange the money, Mr.


    Wilson.¡± After all, 20 million dors was an astonishing sum, and the bank will also require an


    appointment.


    Natalie thought that the current situation suited Trevon¡¯s liking. As she walked towards the door, she


    opened WhatsApp and saw a series of voice messages from Sherri. While listening, she walked


    towards the garage. [Natalie, are you still there? What takes you so long?]


    [Natalie, Natalie.]


    [Natalie, are you driving now?]


    [Natalie, then I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m still at home. Let¡¯s go to the Lovers¡¯


    Cafe near the hospital. Let¡¯s get some coffee there in the afternoon so we can stay awake and work


    hard at night.]


    [Then see youter.]


    Sherri seemed unconcerned and straightforward, but when it came to pregnant women or their babies,


    she would be cautious and take a lot of ount of them.


    Natalie remembered once during the baby boom, Sherri volunteered to work continuously. Even if she


    had to stay on duty until dawn, she wouldn¡¯t ask for a break the next day and remain on thete shift. It


    was hard to tell that she had such a strong sense of responsibility only from her appearance.


    In the Lovers¡¯ Cafe.


    The cafe was not particrly spacious, but it was all over social media in Athana, since it was adorned


    with simplicity and understated elegance, exuding an unparalleled sense offort.


    It attracted not only people of modest means but also individuals from the upper ss and noble


    circles, who frequented the ce for a rxing sojourn.


    As Natalie strolled into the cafe, Sherri caught sight of her from the window seat and waved.


    Natalie removed her gloves and ced them on the table, then picked up the coffee Sherri had ordered


    for her and took a warm andforting sip.


    Sherri scrutinized a casually dressed Natalie before her and remarked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just try some


    more stylish, feminine clothes? Look at what you are wearing now. It makes you look like a middle


    school student, while even current high school students look more fashionable than you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t want to wear a red overcoat like you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Do I not look splendid in this vibrant red overcoat?¡± Sherri really adored bright


    colors.


    Natalie made no reply She felt a burning anger within her in the morning but now, she had figured


    something out and thought it was nothing Anyway, the was about to get divorced tomorrow, so Natalie


    decided to address the matter with utmost rity to her best friend and tell Sherri not to joke about


    them in the future.


    ¡°Sherr. I need to tell you something¡±


    Sherri appeared surprised. ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    Natalie cleared her throat and began. Mr. Wilson and I will get divorced tomorrow So, please refrain


    from making any jokes about us in the future. He overheard the voice message you sent this morning,


    and now I have topensate him with 20 million dors.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mind became muddled, struggling toprehend why an overheard voice message would


    require Natalie to pay Trevon such an exorbitant sum. ¡°Hold on. I don¡¯t understand What do you mean?


    Why should youpensate him with 20 million dors?¡±


    Natalie sped her hands on the table,posed and determined to tell Sherri about the entire affair.


    On the second night after our wedding. that is, the day after I moved into Adare Manor, he asked me to


    sign an agreement for a secret marriage. The duration was three months of maintaining appearances,


    after which we could divorce normally. During that time. I couldn¡¯t disclose our marriage to anyone. But


    I thought you were an exception, someone I could trust. Unexpectedly, he discovered the truth this


    morning and demanded 20 million dors aspensation. Since I had to pay for the liquidated


    damages, I proposed a divorce. Once the divorce is finalized. I will give him the money.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mind went totally nk. ¡°So, it was all because of the voice message I sent Natalie this


    morning that made Natalie have to pay 20 million dors to Trevon?¡± Sherri thought. She couldn¡¯t help


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    but think that Trevon was truly an unscrupulous merchant.


    After a while, Sherri rebuked Trevon with disdain,paring him to a despicable dog. ¡°This bastard.


    There must be something wrong with him! Natalie, I totally agree with you divorcing him. Even my


    brother is better than him. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay the money for you. Tomorrow, take the check and just


    throw it at his head.


    ¡°Who the hell does he think he is? Someone hottest in the world who thinks that everyone will fall for


    him? Just get him out of your world.¡±


    Natalie immediately covered Sherri¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°Lower your


    voice. Do you want everyone to find out I¡¯m going through a divorce?¡±


    Hearing what Natalie said, Sherri immediately shut up and whispered to discuss with Natalie what she


    would do after the divorce.


    ¡°You two haven¡¯t had sex, right? Or else it¡¯s too bad for you,¡± Sherri suddenly pondered this question.


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Sherri. ¡°What are you thinking? He doesn¡¯t love me after all. What kind of


    person do you think I am? We¡¯ll get divorced once the stipted period for the divorce arrives. I¡¯m not


    that kind of easy girl.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The entrance to the Lovers¡¯ Cafe erupted with amotion, and many youngdies eximed in


    delight.


    ¡°Oh my, is that a celebrity? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s take some pictures!¡±


    ¡°Oh, those two men in suits look so mysterious and cool.¡±


    ¡°I prefer the sunny boy in the coat.¡±


    ¡°I like them all!¡±


    The entire hall was already abuzz with whispers, and numerous admiring nces were cast their


    way.


    Three men entered, resembling stars in their own right.


    Two were impably dressed in professional suits, towering above the crowd. Their faces disyed


    an icy aloofness as if they were untouchable. and distant.


    Their appearances were both frigid and unmatched, emanating an air of unapproachability.


    However, thest one of them sported a beige reversible cashmere coat, exuding a handsome and


    cheerful aura. The corners of his mouth were always curled into a smile.


    Hackett, who was always a woman killer, said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, why are you suddenly in the mood toe


    here today?¡±


    Trevon, who didn¡¯t want to respond to Hackett, wore a cold expression, showing disdain for Hackett¡¯s


    flirtatious and insincere smile.


    The three individuals went to the second floor, opting for a private room. Although Hackett favored a


    livelier atmosphere, the other two preferred a quiet setting. In the end, the majority ruled, resulting in a


    2-to-1 decision, and Hackett had to makepromises.


    Trevon and Frank didn¡¯t like the bustling activity in the downstairs hall.


    Meanwhile, Hackett, searching for a seat, spotted Natalie and Sherri by the window. Perhaps Sherri¡¯s


    vibrant red coat caught his attention at a nce.


    Before Trevon could make his way upstairs, Hackett pulled him toward Natalie, and he was preparing


    to share a table with Natalie and Sherri.


    Hackett noticed that the sofa they were sitting on could amodate all three of them, with Natalie


    and Sherri seated opposite each other. This arrangement allowed Hackett to sit beside Natalie.


    He was very confident in his n.


    ¡°Come on. I see my crush. Let¡¯s go sit over there and join them at their table. It¡¯ll be funnier with more


    people.¡±


    Trevon and Frank simultaneously followed Hackett¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction Hackett was


    pulling them.


    As expected, Natalie was there, sipping her coffee.


    Frank turned to Trevon, raised an eyebrow, and looked meaningfully at the table in the corner.


    Feeling their burning gazes, Natalie and Sherri, engrossed in conversation, raised their heads. Natalie


    appearedposed. After having just finished an argument with Trevon in the morning, she had


    already straightened out her thinking. However, Sherri was taken aback.


    ¡°I simply cannot engage in gossip or speak ill of others behind their backs. Well, speak of the devil.


    Herees Trevon now!¡± she thought.


    Natalie, somewhat immune to the presence of these people, kept herposure and chose not to pay


    them much attention. Instead, she lowered her head and sipped her coffee.


    Observing her reaction, Trevon¡¯s mindset suddenly shifted gears.


    He strode to approach her.


    As Hackett was about to sit next to Natalie, his jacket cor was seized from behind, and he was pulled


    away. Then, Trevon took the seat beside Natalie.


    Frank, who witnessed this scene, wasn¡¯t surprised. On the contrary, he found it amusing since Trevon


    appeared somewhat different now.


    Frank didn¡¯t sit beside Sherri but instead pulled up a stool and sat on the other side.


    Hackett took a deep breath, refraining from disying his anger in front of his crush and tarnishing his


    image. He could only swallow his


    Chy?et 20


    frustration.


    Seeing that Hackett sat beside her, Sherri turned her head with extreme displeasure and asked, ¡°Mr.


    ckwell, did you have my consent to sit here?¡±


    Holding his chin in his hands, Hackett gazed at Natalie with infatuation, disregarding Sherri as he


    retorted. ¡°Would you mind if I sit here? Oh, not at all. Well then, I¡¯ll sit here.¡±


    Sherri remained speechless, wondering, ¡°Was he just talking to himself? Something must be wrong


    with his mind, and he went out without medication.¡± Sherri managed to stay calm as she reminded


    herself that he had got something on her.


    Hackett was about to speak when the waiter arrived, leaving him no choice but to order his coffee first.


    Just as the coffee arrived and Hackett prepared to resume his. conversation with Natalic. Trevon


    abruptly interjected, ¡°Allow me to introduce you to my newlywed wife, who is sitting beside me.¡±


    Natalie choked on her coffee, coughing uncontrobly.


    Trevon, beside her, retrieved a piece of tissue and handed it to her.


    She nced at him with a puzzled expression, clearly conveying her message. ¡°Are you out of your


    mind? We were just discussing divorce this. morning, along with the matter of about 20 million dors.


    ¡°What the hell are you up to now?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Trevon suddenly moved so close to her ear, his warm. breath caressing her cheek,


    causing a shiver to run down her spine. ¡°I have informed my friend as well, so considering both sides


    as a breach of contract, we¡¯re even now.¡±


    Natalie stared at him, eyes wide and eyshes fluttering, silently


    questioning him, ¡°Could it be that I wouldn¡¯t have to pay you 20 million dors? And what about


    divorce? What did that imply?¡±


    Trevon found that it was so fun to tease her and was captivated by her adorable expression at this


    moment. An inexplicable sense of joy washed over him.


    Once again, he moved closer and whispered in her ear as if he


    understood thenguage of her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay 20 million


    dors. The divorce agreement is not finalized yet, and three months have not passed. Ending it early


    would also require you to pay thepensation, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    They talked in whispers that felt like disys of affection to those watching.


    Sherri, too, was brimming with questions, just as curious as Hackett. A minute ago, she and Natalie


    had been engaged in a bitter conversation about Trevon, on the verge of hurling insults at him.


    Sherri had even nned to introduce Natalie to an eligible bachelor after her divorce and make Trevon


    regret his actions. But now, what was this turn of events?


    Sherri shot a questioning nce at Natalie, silently asking, ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Natalie returned the look and shrugged, silently replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    They quietly sipped their coffee, trying to fade into the background.


    Frank grinned when Trevon announced that Natalie was his wife. It was rather amusing to witness


    Trevon cross the line repeatedly.


    Hackett was too stunned to utter a word. The crush he had admired for so long turned out to be


    Trevon¡¯s wife. The fact that he had engaged in a flirtation with Trevon¡¯s wife made him feel so


    embarrassed that he wished he could disappear from the world.


    The scheming Trevon deliberately withheld the information, waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    What a shame!


    Trevon was so bad and highly immoral.


    Thinking that even he offered to sit here today, Hackett felt more awkward!


    Suddenly, Sherri became excited. Observing Hackett¡¯s embarrassed look, she asked sharply, ¡°Mr.


    ckwell, everyone knows they shouldn¡¯t covet a friend¡¯s wife, but you still chase after Natalie! How do


    you face your friend Mr. Wilson now?¡±


    Smirking with satisfaction, Sherri settled herself in to witness Hackett¡¯s. uing performance.


    Hackett turned his head and red intensely at her, regarding her as at meddlesome woman eager to


    provoke trouble. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I swear I had no intention¡­ I simply didn¡¯t know


    that Nata¡­. Miss Foster was your wife. I only wanted to befriend her.¡±


    As the words escaped his lips, Hackett let out a sigh. Even he found hist words somewhat unbelievable


    since¡­


    Trevon¡¯s cold and icy voice cut in. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely true. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Frank,¡± Hackett implored, pointing at Frank.


    Frank was leaningzily against the chair, coffee cup in hand. He nonchntly said, ¡°I warned you not


    to do that.¡±


    Hackett remained speechless, feeling dissatisfied with Frank¡¯s words since what he said precisely


    proved that Hackett knowingly and willfullymitted a grave mistake!


    Unable to provide further exnations at this point, Hackett resigned himself to fate and


    absentmindedly sprawled on the sofa, assuming a posture as if waiting for the final result.


    Finding joy in the situation, Sherri concealed herughter behind her coffee cup.


    Hackett shot a piercing gaze at Sherri, filled with threats. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± he silently announced.


    Sherri defiantly retorted secretly. ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Natalie observed the childish antics of the two with a slight smile, and Trevon, whose attention


    frequently shifted toward her, saw it all.


    Her features were quite delicate. When she smiled, the corners of her mouth slightly tugged, and her


    eyebrows gracefully arched. Her wless. fair skin with a hint of pink entuated her stunning beauty.


    Dimples adorned her face, adding to her enchanting charm.


    Perhaps because Natalie had sensed Trevon¡¯s direct and bold gaze, she immediately looked up at him


    and met his gaze.


    There was a subtle hint of awkwardness in the air, and Natalie quickly lowered her head and focused


    on sipping her coffee, feeling her heart.


    race erratically


    Changing the subject, Trevon directed his attention to Hackett, suggesting, ¡°How about boxing with me


    tonight?¡±


    It came as a big blow to Hackett, who had spent 20 million dors to avoid being beaten, but there was


    no escaping this time. He got to get what he got to get. Good news and bad news always came


    together, didn¡¯t they? The good news was that his crush now turned out to be his friend¡¯s wife.


    The bad news, however, was that he would still have to endure a beating.


    This time, there was no way to have Frank help him.


    Sherri, a vibrant chat person who had previously focused on making fun of Hackett, now turned her


    attention to Frank. Among the four prominent families, the Roberts family was one of them, and Sherri


    knew that. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Mr. Roberts?¡± she inquired.


    Sherri had a particr fondness for boys who exuded a sense of aloofness and coolness. She found


    them remarkably handsome, mysterious, and alluring.


    ¡°No,¡± Frank responded.


    Undeterred, Sherri pressed on. ¡°Then what kind of girl do you prefer, Mr.


    Roberts?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°The girl of few words.¡± When Frank said this, he never expected that he would eat his


    words in the future.


    Sherri was rendered speechless. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    Hackett burst intoughter. ¡°Sherri, don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on him! You clearly don¡¯t know much


    about the target of your affection! Listen, if you want to get Frank¡¯s attention, you need more flirting


    practice.¡±


    Sherri had no interest in dealing with Hackett at all.


    After sitting for over an hour in the Cafe, Sherri drove her Mercedes to leave while Natalie rode off on


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    her motorbike without even bidding farewell to Trevon.


    Trevon gazed at the receding figure of Natalie and appeared lost in thought.


    Hackett¡¯s voice, tinged with envy, reached Trevon¡¯s ears. ¡°Natalie looks so graceful and daring when


    she rides a motorbike.¡±


    Frank gave him a light p on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you asking for trouble again?¡±


    Throughout the entire encounter, Trevon seemed oblivious to the conversation, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a


    word. Jim also seemed captivated by Natalie¡¯s audacity, and he had mentioned it no less than three


    times.


    Indeed, men would be attracted to Natalie¡¯s charm

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    At the Foster¡¯s house.


    Emily had been fidgeting before the mirror, always finding herself dissatisfied with every single dress.


    Filled with anger, she threw all the clothes she was holding onto the bed.


    Elena walked in and witnessed the scene, asking her daughter with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who has


    upset you?¡±


    It was Monday, and Elena¡¯s son, Tucker, had gone to school, leaving only the maid, Elena herself, and


    Emily at home. Harry had also left for work early in the morning.


    Ever since Tucker was a child, he had been independent, insisting on attending boarding school since


    elementary years and only returning home once a week.


    Emily sat by the window with a discontented expression and said, ¡°Mom, just look at those things. I


    don¡¯t have any decent clothes. These are allst year¡¯s styles. And to top it off, Dad has halved my


    allowance this month, so I can¡¯t even afford to buy something nice.¡±


    Harry had cut back on the family¡¯s expenses after his previous failure to get Barron¡¯s inheritance. This


    action raised suspicions in Elena¡¯s mind, prompting her to inquire through a confidential source within


    thepany, only to know that a project invested by Harry failed, resulting in a loss of more than 16


    million dors and leaving the shareholders. displeased.


    No wonder he had been busy at work all day from morning to evening. and even cut down expenses


    recently. As for the possibility of Harry cheating on her, Elena was never worried since she had her own


    methods. to deal with that.


    Observing the pile of clothes on her daughter¡¯s bed, folded into a small mountain, Elena expressed her


    slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Your father¡¯spany has recently encountered some difficulties. We need to


    tighten our belts for a while. Just be a good girl, and don¡¯t spend too much money. I can give you 10


    thousand dors to buy a dress you like.¡±


    After thest attempt to make a car ident failed, she lost one million dors, so she now had little


    money at her disposal. Besides, she also needed to leave some money with her in case something


    unexpected


    happened.


    However, Emily thought 10 thousand dors was too little. After all, just a limited-edition dress would


    cost around 200 to 300 thousand dors. She also wanted an entire outfit and a handbag, which would


    easily cost 100 thousand dors. Moreover, she was going to visit the Wilson family


    this time.


    Her appearance was crucial, and her dress would determine whether she could earn the chance to


    marry into the Wilson family.


    ¡°Mom, this is simply not enough. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be heading to the Wilson family. If I go there, adorned in


    a dress only worth 10 thousand dors. How will they even look at me?¡±


    Elena had noticed that Emily had been returning hometetely with a radiant smile. She suspected


    that Emily must have been dating someone, but little did she know it was someone from the Wilson


    family. It would be wonderful if that man were Trevon.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Wilson, the famous Trevon Wilson in Athana?¡± Elena asked, her excitement growing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Max Wilson, the son of Ted Wilson, who is Theo Wilson¡¯s second son.¡± Emily also had her


    sights set on Trevon, but the predicament was that she couldn¡¯t even meet him in person. It made it


    challenging to captivate his attention.


    Therefore, Emily chose Max to be her target. After all, Max was also a part of the Wilson family. If she


    could sessfully marry him, she would also be a member of the Wilson family.


    However, Elena didn¡¯t think so. Max was renowned as a yboy within high society in Athana,


    changingpanions as often as one changes clothes. Despite his professional achievements, those


    in high society knew that he just rode on the coattails of his father and grandfather. He was essentially


    useless without them.


    In contrast, Trevon had climbed thedder of sess through his own merits. In Athana, except for


    those who were very close to him, almost everyone would respectfully address him as Mr. Wilson.


    If Emily was indeed with Max, Elena feared that Max would soon. abandon her daughter.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Elena furrowed her brows, deeply concerned. ¡°Emily, can you handle


    someone like Max? His reputation doesn¡¯t hold a candle to Mr. Wilson¡¯s.¡±


    It was said that Trevon never involved himself with women and always remained chaste. Even when


    talking about the contract at social gatherings, he abstained from indulging in drinks, focusing solely on


    his work. People would try to tempt him with attractivepanions, but he didn¡¯t even spare them a


    nce.


    Elena had met many people in her life, and she knew that for such a man like Trevon, once he fell in


    love with a woman, he would love that woman forever.


    He was a faithful lover by nature!


    Elena had her own way of stopping Harry from cheating on her. Otherwise, Harry¡¯s unfaithful nature


    might have led him to take a mistress long ago.


    Hearing what Elena said, Emily was unsatisfied and pouted. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand. Mr. Wilson is


    cold and resolute. He always settles. matters with an iron hand. Even if I had the chance to meet him. I


    wouldn¡¯t dare approach him. The rumors about him in Athana are all bone-chilling.¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to


    risk her life.


    Elena shared the same thought and began to speak cautiously, ¡°Emily, Max is a good choice for you


    too, but you need to capture his heart and marry him. Did you have sex with him?¡±


    Emily was taken aback by her mother¡¯s direct and blunt question, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°No,¡± she


    admitted. She was no longer a virgin since. she had several rtionships with wealthy men before.


    Elena advised, ¡°Don¡¯t let him take advantage easily. Hold on to him. In a few days, I can take you


    abroad to have your hymen repaired.¡±


    Emily wondered how her mother had discovered her secret¡­


    Elena looked at her surprised daughter and gently patted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. There¡¯s


    nothing a mother doesn¡¯t know about her daughter.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face lit up with excitement. She hadn¡¯t slept with Max because she was afraid of being


    discovered by Max that she was not a virgin. ¡°Mom, will it be found out by someone? What if Max finds


    out?¡±


    Elena replied with certainty in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know someone who can keep it a secret. He


    won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone even if he¡¯s


    threatened with death.¡±


    Now Emily felt more confident, knowing what she had to do next was to capture Max¡¯s heart


    adequately.


    Finally, to make Emily marry into the Wilson family, Elena handed her daughter 160 thousand dors.


    Around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Natalie was about to change into her work clothes when her phone


    rang in her pocket. After seeing an unfamiliar number, she didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    When the phone rang again, she picked it up, fearing it might be a patient seeking medical advice.


    A deep, maic voice came from the other end. ¡°Are you at work?¡±


    Natalie was confused when she realized it was Trevon¡¯s cold voice, wondering why he suddenly called


    her.


    Out of courtesy, she answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting ready for work. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a dinner at the Wilson¡¯s old residence tomorrow, and Grandpa wants you to attend.¡±


    There would be a weekly gathering for all the Wilson family members. hosted at the Wilson¡¯s old


    residence, a tradition that had been upheld for generations.


    And the reason was to foster a sense of closeness between family


    members. The children had grown up and were upied with their own. careers, and they needed to


    the busyness of life.


    This puzzled Natalie even more. It had been more than three weeks since she and Trevon got married,


    and she had never been requested to have dinner with the Wilson family before.


    ¡°Does it get hosted every 20 days now?


    ¡°Does bringing up the topic of divorce have something to do with it?¡± she thought.


    Natalie contemted finding an excuse to refuse.


    Before she could voice her thoughts, Trevon interrupted her on the other


    end of the phone, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re off tomorrow. I¡¯ve promised Grandpa that I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Natalie remained silent, internally thinking, ¡°Then what was the point of calling me? Just to tell me


    about that?¡±


    Her response carried a tone of displeasure as she replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jim looked at Trevon, who hung up the phone with a smirk.


    Trevon called the Wilson¡¯s old residence five minutes earlier, informing Theo that he would bring


    Natalie home the next day.


    Theo was so happy. He had been eagerly awaiting this day.


    However, given Trevon¡¯s stubbornness, epting the arranged marriage was already his greatest


    But now Trevon told Natalie on the phone it was Theo¡¯s request. Trevon was really a scheming man.


    Jim really didn¡¯t understand why Trevon didn¡¯t simply state his intention. to bring Natalie back.


    Hanging up the phone, Trevon warned Jim, ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡± It was clear that if Natalie learned


    about this, Jim would be in deep trouble.


    With some audacity, Jim asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you have feelings for Mrs. Wilson now?¡±


    Trevon responded coldly, ¡°Which of your eyes saw me liking her?¡±


    Jim retorted in his heart. ¡°I saw it with both eyes.¡±


    At 7 PM, Frank, who had made his living in the gray zone, had excellent fighting skills. In his free time,


    he enjoyed participating in boxing, so he renovated arge boxing ring in Lithern Club.


    Hackett staggered to his feet and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I did make a mistake in this matter, but as people


    always say, no me attaches to the unconscious doer of wrong. Besides, you all kept it a secret from


    me.¡± He was tempted to say that Natalie was so beautiful that all men would be attracted to her, but he


    was afraid to say so.


    ¡°So now you admit that you really have a crush on her,¡± Trevon uttered, donning mittens as he


    menacingly advanced toward Hackett.


    ¡°Damn it, all I want is to have a conversation with Natalie. I never said


    that!¡± Hackett knew he couldn¡¯t admit that, or else he would be beaten to death.


    Frank icily tossed a few words at him, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you do have such a dirty thought, so don¡¯t


    stubbornly insist that you don¡¯t.¡±


    Hackett bellowed at his friend Frank, ¡°Can you please shut the hell up? No one considers you mute just


    because you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Frank casually crossed his legs, savoring his coffee in utmostfort.


    He acted like he was watching a show.


    In the end, Hackett had boxed with Trevon relentlessly for a full hour, leaving his nose and face


    battered. It seemed that Hackett couldn¡¯t go out with a girl for nearly a month, much longer than the


    mere week Hackett had anticipated. He had greatly underestimated Trevon¡¯s mercilessness.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The next day, Natalie slept soundly through the night until around 3 PM, when she finally woke up.


    Simultaneously, a gentle knock resounded on the door, and Jim stood outside the door with a sense of


    unease, tapping the door lightly.


    Trevon was still attending a meeting and expected to return within half an hour. Tonight, there was to


    be a dinner party at the Wilson¡¯s old residence, and Mr. Wilson had requested Jim toe to the


    Adare Manor and bring clothes and shoes for Natalie.


    The dinner party¡¯s protocol dictated that the younger generation should not arrive at the designated


    hour but rather a few hours earlier.


    In this case, they could spend more time fostering rtionships.


    After two rounds of knocking, there was still no response, and just as Jim. was about to knock for a


    third time, the door swung open.


    With messy hair and still in a drowsy state, Natalie had just woken up. Luckily, she was wearing modest


    pajamas.


    She nced at Jim, who was holding several gift sets and rubbed her eyes, wondering why he had


    brought them.


    She hadpletely forgotten hermitment to Trevon to apany him to the Wilson¡¯s old


    residence today.


    Jim proceeded to speak. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you can take these. You can try them onter to see if they fit.¡±


    Natalie, wearing a perplexed expression, asked, ¡°Mr. Hawk, why are you giving these to me? Did Mr.


    Wilson prepare these? Is there a party tonight?¡±


    Jim thought, ¡°So it seems that Mrs. Wilson actually doesn¡¯t attach much importance to tonight¡¯s event.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t understand what made Trevon think that Natalie was trying to pester him, and Trevon


    even deliberately created a month-long trending topic on the inte. It would still be hotly discussed


    online if not for Theo¡¯s intervention.


    Jim patiently exined, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, this evening, both you and Mr. Wilson are expected to return to


    the Wilson¡¯s old residence for the dinner party. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± He cautiously added thosest


    words.


    Even though Natalie¡¯s face revealedplete forgetfulness, Jim feltpelled to inquire further.


    Natalie responded without reservation, ¡°Ah, I forgot. Can I skip this one?¡±


    Internally, Jim gave a thumbs up to Natalie since she was the first and only woman who refused to step


    foot into the Wilson¡¯s old residence. However, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, Mrs. Wilson.


    Everyone in the Wilson family already knows that Mr. Wilson intends to bring you along to the Wilson¡¯s


    old residence tonight.¡± The implication was clear, and she had to go.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, dinner time at the Wilson¡¯s old residence is 6 o¡¯clock,¡± Jim reminded with the utmost care,


    sensing the need to reinforce the reminder.


    Because it was clear that Natalie simply didn¡¯t care about this at all!


    Natalie thought, ¡°Is this really necessary to make such a grand affair out of a meal?¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t decline, Natalie reluctantly epted, and it was also a chance for her to inquire


    about the deal her grandpa had struck with Theo tonight. Hence, she readily stated, ¡°Give them to


    me.¡±


    Jim breathed a tremendous sigh of relief and handed all the items to Natalie.


    Once she took them over, Natalie shut the door and proceeded to freshen


    Standing before the mirror with the strapless dress Jim had given her in her hand, she had no desire to


    wear it since she rarely wears dresses.


    She could hardly recall wearing dresses more than a few times a year.


    And she couldn¡¯t even remember what kind of dresses she wore on those asions.


    The dress had been so long, and she found it somewhat repugnant and cumbersome. Nevertheless,


    she had her own purpose for visiting the Wilson¡¯s old residence today, so she eventually donned the


    items Trevon had given her, one after another.


    Half an hourter, she was fully dressed,plemented by a subtle touch of makeup.


    The dress remained a vexing garment for her, and she suspected that Trevon intended it to make it


    difficult. Natalie hitched up her dress with great care and then prepared herself to descend the stairs.


    As she made her way down, Trevon was already seated on the couch. His gaze fixated on Natalie


    descending the staircase.


    Jim stood there, utterly dumbfounded. The women in Trevon¡¯s secretary group had already been very


    attractive, but Natalie was undoubtedly the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    ¡°Truly, fine feathers make fine birds,¡± Jim thought, amazed. ¡°This dress really makes Mrs. Wilson utterly


    dazzling.¡±


    Trevon, too, stood in astonishment, never expecting that the dress he had personally selected would fit


    her so perfectly.


    The pure white strapless dress half-concealed her alluring corbone. When the light fell on the soft


    and lustrous fabric, the bright lines of the dress seemed to shimmer, which made her look like an angel


    from heaven. The waistline of the dress was remarkably tight, entuating her delicate figure.


    Subconsciously, Trevon¡¯s throat involuntarily bobbed up and down, his mouth bing slightly


    parched.


    At this moment, he realized the exquisite beauty of Natalie¡¯s body, particrly her slender waist that


    could easily be held with a single hand.


    Jim noticed the stunned expression on Trevon¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit pleased. ¡°Look,


    even Mr. Wilson is amazed by Mrs. Wilson¡¯s beauty now,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson is here,¡± he eximed.


    As Trevon returned to his senses, he was captivated by Natalie¡¯s beautiful face and perfect figure. To


    conceal his embarrassment, he clenched his hand into a fist near his mouth and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get ready to depart. Bring me the coat I brought back, please.¡±


    On his way back, Trevon made a detour to the Athana Building and purchased a hazy blue coat for


    Natalie, considering the slightly chilly weather today.


    Approaching him while hitching up her dress, Natalie inquired, ¡°When do we leave?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon her for a moment, and then he slowly parted his lips. ¡°In 15


    minutes. Put on the coat first. It¡¯s a bit cold outside.¡±


    Then Trevon put the coat over her, giving Natalie the illusion that he really cared about her.


    1


    ¡°Perhaps I was mistaken. He should just be afraid that I would embarrass. him at the Wilson¡¯s old


    residence,¡± Natalie thought.


    Though she thought so, Natalie didn¡¯t say anything and immediately put on the coat. After all, she


    should take responsibility for her own body, and it was indeed warmer to wear the coat.


    Meanwhile, Trevon noticed that any clothes of all styles seemed to suit Natalie very well, and the hazy


    blue coat entuated her cool and unique temperament, aligning perfectly with her persona.


    Observing the high heels Jim had brought for her, she inwardly declined, unwilling to risk a stumble


    within the Wilson¡¯s old residence. Tipping her head slightly, she pleaded, ¡°Can I wear my own shoes?¡±


    Trevon understood that she must not be ustomed to wearing high heels, considering he had not


    seen a single pair in the shoe closet. ¡°Well, you may wear your own shoes for now. We can stop by a


    storeter to purchase a pair of ts.¡±


    ¡°Does he think that my own shoes are too normal for the dinner party tonight?¡± Natalie thought. ¡°Fine.


    After all, he¡¯s the boss who will make the arrangements tonight.¡±


    Anyway, she was not the one footing the bill!


    On the midway to the Wilson¡¯s old residence, Trevon did not let Jim perfunctorily go and buy shoes for


    Natalie. Instead, he personally took her along to choose for herself. Opting forfort, Natalie selected


    a pair of pristine white canvas sneakers in the end.


    Trevon¡¯s demeanor today left Natalie feeling peculiar, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was amiss. Was it


    because he didn¡¯t treat her with a cold indifference today?


    Before long, the car came to a halt in front of the Wilson¡¯s old residence.


    As Natalie stepped out of the car, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the sight of the old building


    adorned with modest and antiquated decor.


    Although the exterior appeared aged, Natalie could still discern the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    underlying opulence. The vast mansion spanned a considerable area, requiring a five-minute walk from


    the entrance to reach the main building. Along the way, two rows of cherry trees lined the path while


    clusters of light blue hydrangeas adorned the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    It resembled a veritable paradise.


    They were promptly received by an individual inside, Gage Prescott, the butler of the Wilson family.


    Despite his graying hair, this fifty-year-old man respectfully addressed. Trevon, saying, ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mr.


    Theo has requested you take your wife to his study after you return.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Trevon uttered only one word.


    Suddenly, Natalie felt the warmth of a hand holding hers, prompting her instinctive reflex to withdraw.


    Trevon, however, didn¡¯t do as she wanted. He held her hand tightly and led her in. Natalie looked up


    and met his icy gaze. His typically impassive face made her wonder that she might have misjudged him


    again and it was all just a charade.


    Theo, engrossed in his own paintings in the study, nced at them with a hint of a smile when he saw


    Natalie and Trevoning in hand in hand. ¡°Come, Natalie, sit beside me. Don¡¯t be nervous. It was all


    my fault. You¡¯ve been officially part of the Wilson family for over two weeks, yet I haven¡¯t invited you


    here even once. I was afraid you might feel ufortable. But now, rest assured that I won¡¯t force you


    into anything you don¡¯t wish to do.¡±


    Unaware that Natalie had been coerced intoing by Trevon, Theo assumed she had volunteered.


    In a good-natured tone, Natalie replied, ¡°Mr. Theo, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m at ease with everything. It¡¯s all fine.¡±


    Theo then retrieved a box from the safe and presented it to Natalie, saying, ¡°Natalie, this is for you.


    You¡¯ve been married to my grandson for so long, yet I haven¡¯t given you a gift.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Natalie declined, saying, ¡°Mr. Theo, I cannot ept this. Your


    grandson¡­ He¡¯s been good to me, and I cannot take such an extravagant item.¡±


    After all, there were only more than two months for Natalie and Trevon


    to get divorced, so Natalie couldn¡¯t ept such a valuable gift from Theo. Although she did not know


    what kind of gift it was, there was not a single thing in the Wilson family that could be sent as a cheap


    gift.


    Theo burst intoughter. ¡°You haven¡¯t even opened it, my dear girl. How can you determine its worth?¡±


    Trevon extended his hand, reaching for the gift. Of course, Trevon had noticed Natalie¡¯s anxious


    expression, and he understood why she was reluctant to ept it. ¡°Just take it, Natalie. If Grandpa


    gives something, it must be something valuable. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡±


    Natalie was speechless, while thinking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you want it, go ahead. Why do you


    drag me into this?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Theo sat in the chair, his weathered and wrinkled hands delicately grasping the cup of coffee as he


    took a sip. He slowly lifted his gaze and turned to his grandson Trevon, who was seated across the


    table. ¡°You¡¯ve spent half a month together. What are your thoughts on Natalie now? Is she a calcting


    girl that you think?¡±


    Theo had also served in the army during his youth, and he could keenly discern the change in his


    grandson¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that conflicting emotions churned inside him now.


    Theo wished to advise Trevon, so he devised an excuse to have the butler take Natalie around the


    Wilson¡¯s old residence.


    Trevon pursed his lips, choosing not to answer the question.


    But Theo couldn¡¯t let him off so quickly. He nced at his grandson and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know


    that you coerced Natalie into signing a three-month agreement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. Neither Natalie nor Jim informed. me about that. I have my own


    ways of finding out. As your grandfather, I fear your inherent suspicion may make you regret itter.


    Natalie is truly a good girl. Even thosedies born into wealth can¡¯t match her.¡±


    Trevon felt his grandfather was exaggerating. ¡°Are you so certain she has no ulterior motives?¡±


    Theo let out a sigh. ¡°Oh, my dear boy, you¡¯ve spent too much time in the army. You tend to scrutinize


    everyone, but not everyone is asplicated as you think. You can delve into her past with your


    methods, but I don¡¯t want you to end upprehending her in that manner. Do you think she willingly


    married you?¡±


    ¡°So, is it not her own will to marry me?¡± Trevon thought.


    Theo¡¯s words inevitably disturbed Trevon¡¯s mind.


    Theo earnestly continued, ¡°Oh, Trevon, you want to know why Ipelled you to marry her, right? You


    don¡¯t want to yield because you think I arranged your marriage. Do you really believe that I¡¯m now old


    and confused?


    ¡°You¡¯re too clever for your own good, but you¡¯re fooled by your


    intelligence this time. I fear you won¡¯t let go of your preconceptions. about Natalie if I don¡¯t tell you


    everything today.


    ¡°I was wickedly plotted to bring about my downfall in my youth when I wanted to make my own way to


    sess alongside your grandmother. At that time, no wealthiest or the four noble families existed. With


    a wild ambition, upon leaving the military, I intended to embark on my own business ventures. I


    journeyed across the breadth of thend, apanied by your grandmother, while your granduncle


    pursued his studies in college. We were not well off at that time. Once, a scheming third party


    undermined my coboration with apany. They sought to intercept the coboration, dispatching


    thugs to kill me. In the ensuing escape, your grandmother suffered severe injuries, and that¡¯s also why


    she died so early.¡±


    As Theo recounted this tale, his eyes grew misty, and a tinge of red appeared beneath them.


    Theo inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°However, fortune smiled upon us when we chanced upon Barron,


    a lover of deep-sea fishing. Don¡¯t underestimate the Foster family. Before the Wilson family rose, the


    Foster family upied a position of influence back then. It was all after Barron¡¯s son took over the


    Foster family, and the Foster family gradually declined. After being saved by Barron, he and his wife


    visited us asionally and even helped me as a middleman between business transactions. With


    Barron¡¯s assistance, our path grew smoother slowly. He initially provided me with the necessary funds


    without asking for any returns. I expressed heartfelt gratitude and made him a promise, assuring him


    that if ever he encountered hardship, he could turn to me, and I would spare no effort in aiding him.


    ¡°Trevon, you possess remarkable intelligence and discernment. You understand what must be done


    next. Natalie broke off contact with her. father and received her education under Barron¡¯s guidance.


    With the nurturing provided by Barron¡¯s kind-heartedness, she cannot be a calcting girl. There are


    numerous qualities about her that you remain unaware of. I implore you not to be blinded by the


    superficiality or view her through tinted sses. She married you because of her grandfather¡¯s


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    coercion instead of her own will. Furthermore, Barron also didn¡¯t disclose our family background to


    her.¡±


    As Trevon left the study, Theo¡¯s words echoed persistently in his ears. If his grandpa¡¯s im were true,


    then without Barron, the Wilson family wouldn¡¯t exist today, and there was nothing logically wed


    about that.


    Barron¡¯s help made the Wilson family a sess, so in some sense, Natalie was the benefactor of the


    Wilson family.


    Had Barron not possessed a kind heart and rescued his grandfather, it was conceivable that his


    present self would cease to exist.


    This was the second time in his adult life that his grandfather openly engaged in a long conversation


    with Trevon. The first asion urred. when Trevon was 18 and yearned to enlist in the army.


    His grandfather meticulously exined the rules that had to be followed in the army then.


    No wonder Natalie didn¡¯t hesitate to sign the premarital agreement and mention divorce.


    It turned out that she longed to get divorced early!


    A cacophonous and yful noise emanated from the door.


    And a diverse group of individuals came in, young and old, men and


    Women.


    The group leader was the second eldest of the Wilson family, Theo¡¯s brother. He was apanied by


    his son. Ted Wilson, Trevon¡¯s uncle, his daughter-inw Peggy Wilson and grandson, Max. As for the


    woman who came arm in arm with Max, her identity cluded Trevon¡¯s knowledge.


    In fact, Trevon had no interest in her identity at all!


    Trevon courteously nodded to them. ¡°Granduncle, uncle, aunt.¡±


    The first time Emily came to such an opulent residence, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a subtle sigh of


    awe. However, she concealed it expertly, maintaining the grace and dignity befitting a daughter of a


    noble family.


    Beholding the legendary Trevon, she remained captivated. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so handsome. No wonder


    numerous women in Athana aspire to marry him,¡± Emily thought in her heart.


    If only he weren¡¯t as scary as people said, she really wanted to develop a romantic rtionship with


    him. Though bing Max¡¯s wife would be advantageous, it was not as glorious as being the wife of


    Trevon, the actual heir of the Wilson family.


    Max also extended his greetings. ¡°Trevon.¡±


    In response, Trevon offered a nod and uttered, ¡°I shall take a stroll


    Chapter 99 outside.¡±


    Promptly, the Wilson family¡¯s maid and housekeeper, Mary, scurried toward Trevon, respectfully


    inquiring. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you seeking out Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mary thought to herself, ¡°Mr. Wilson is truly attached to Mrs. Wilson. Look, he already


    missed her so much after not seeing her just for a while!¡±


    Trevon replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Yes. Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson is in the greenhouse now. She ims the flowers there are simply exquisite and wants to


    relish their beauty there for a while, so she let mee back first.¡±


    Emily was stunned. She turned her head gracefully towards the


    gentleman beside her and uttered softly, ¡°Max, is your cousin already married?¡±


    With an air of disdain. Max said, ¡°Yes, but he was coerced into matrimony, and he didn¡¯t love that


    woman at all.¡±


    Emily felt a bit better at Max¡¯s words, finding sce in the fact that Max. still held affection for her.


    Indeed, Trevon was not a good choice.


    In the Wilson family¡¯s greenhouse. Natalie, in a pristine white gown, stood in profound contemtion of


    the resplendent white roses. Trevon refrained from interrupting her, opting instead to observe her every


    move at the door silently.


    Natalie possessed a smile untainted by the world¡¯s concerns, as pure as the white roses she caressed


    in her delicate hands.


    After a while, she rose to inspect the adjacent orchids, entirely oblivious. to Trevon standing at the


    door.


    Each flower in the greenhouse received meticulous care and bloomed with exceptional vitality. Some


    varieties should not be in bloom during this season, yet they, too, seemed to synchronize their


    blossoming, undoubtedly due to the special care they received from the maids.


    Sensing the intensity of Trevon¡¯s gaze, she lifted her eyes to meet his prating gaze. ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    have you alsoe to admire the flowers?¡±


    As he entered the greenhouse, Trevon said, instead of answering Natalie¡¯s


    question, ¡°You seem to favor white roses.¡±


    He held little interest in admiring the flowers, for they were ant indulgence he deemed unworthy of his


    time.


    Consequently, he rarely took notice of them.


    Natalie and Trevon were now in unprecedented harmony. ¡°Not really. I merely noticed the splendor of


    the greenhouse, so I came to have a look. There are countless flowers not for the season blooming


    now.¡±


    Trevon nced at Natalie, her face adorned with a beaming smile, and his eyes gleamed. ¡°Well, my


    grandmother possesses an affinity for flowers. My grandfathermissioned the creation of this


    greenhouse. All kinds of flowers in this greenhouse are my grandmother¡¯s favorites. The temperature


    and humidity here are tailored to ensure these flowers bloom throughout the year.¡±


    Natalie was taken aback. It was the first time Trevon had openly discussed his family in her presence.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished by the deep affection between Theo and his wife.


    If only her own mother didn¡¯t marry the wrong person¡­


    A tinge of envy crept into her. ¡°Your grandma must be very blissful to have found your grandpa, a


    devoted lover. What about your grandma? Why haven¡¯t I seen her today?¡±


    Trevon noticed the fleeting glimpse of sadness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°My grandma suffered a severe injury


    when she was young, so she departed from this world long ago.¡± Natalie wondered if she had misread,


    but she glimpsed a hint of sorrow lingering in Trevon¡¯s eyes.


    Trevon interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    Understanding that Trevon might not wish to delve into the topic, Natalie refrained from probing further.


    After all, it was his private matter, and they were not close to confiding their secrets to one another.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The living room emanated an atmosphere of harmonious conversation, filled withughter and jokes


    that seemed to revolve around something delightful.


    Natalie had just stepped into the doorway and paused when she caught a familiar voice and wondered


    if she had mistaken it.


    Trevon noticed her abrupt halt, turned his head, and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Natalie smiled, shook her head to indicate it was nothing, and proceeded inside.


    Half an hour before dinnertime, Trevon guided Natalie to sit beside him on the sofa.


    Being friendly, Theo¡¯s brother, Carlos Wilson, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce this beautiful girl to


    us?¡±


    Of course, he meant Natalie.


    Trevon responded casually, ¡°This is Natalie, my wife.¡±


    Well, there was nothing wrong with that.


    Theo, fearing that Trevon might say something to difort Natalie, felt. a sense of relief after hearing


    what he said, resulting in a smile on his face.


    It seemed that what he had just said to Trevon had worked! Theo couldn¡¯t help but feel happy with


    that.


    Natalie¡¯s beauty captivated Max¡¯s gaze, his eyes fixed upon her. He eximed directly without thinking,


    ¡°Trevon, your wife is truly beautiful.¡±


    Max saw nothing amiss with hisment, and all eyes turned simultaneously toward Natalie. Even


    Emily, who had been conversing with Peggy, turned to look at Natalie.


    When she caught a glimpse of Natalie, Emily¡¯s face turned pale, her smile fading instantly.


    One second, she had been engrossed inughter and chatter with Peggy, but now her countenance


    was repulsive, as if she had consumed something distasteful.


    In a panic, she instinctively grasped Max¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    Max, whose attention was fixed on Natalie, snapped impatiently.


    To him, Emily was just a girl who desperately yed hard to get, which sessfully caused his desire


    to conquer. After all. Max thought there was no girl he couldn¡¯t handle. She was just another girl he had


    brought home, and she wasn¡¯t the first, either.


    Max was actually not that into her. At this moment, Max couldn¡¯t help but notice that Emily and Natalie


    seemed to share the same surname.


    However, their appearances were worlds apart. ¡°They don¡¯t look like sisters,¡± Max thought.


    Emily bore the weight of Max¡¯s me, her heart heavy with


    dissatisfaction. She was so mad at Max for embarrassing her in front of so many people, but she dared


    not look up at him.


    She could only silently swallow her anger.


    She remained silent to avoid provoking Natalie, fearing that Natalie would be mad and tell them


    everything about her.


    Theo proceeded to introduce each family member one by one to Natalie. ¡°Natalie, this is Carlos.


    Trevon¡¯s great-uncle. Here is Ted, Trevon¡¯s uncle. And this is Ted¡¯s wife, Peggy. Trevon¡¯s cousin, Max.


    is over there, just two years younger than Trevon. Trevon¡¯s mother is now busy in the kitchen, and


    Trevon¡¯s father is away on a business trip. When he returns, I will arrange a meeting between the two


    of you.¡±


    ¡°Two years younger than Trevon? Just the same age difference between me and this illegitimate


    daughter,¡± Natalie thought.


    Theo had always been nice to Natalie. Even though Theo said so, Natalie knew it was improper to let


    Trevon¡¯s father take the initiative to meet her.


    ¡°No need, Mr. Theo. I wille over to meet Trevon¡¯s father when hees back. After all, he is my


    elder. Nice to meet you, Mr. Carlos, Mr. Ted, and Mrs. Peggy.¡± After exchanging greetings, Natalie


    pretended not to see Max¡¯s direct gaze,pletely disregarding his existence.


    Not only did Theo disregard Emily¡¯s presence, but even Natalie paid her no attention as if she were


    invisible.


    And the worst part was that Max didn¡¯t even show any intention of


    introducing her, though he was the one who had promised to bring her home today. Rage bubbled just


    below the surface of Emily¡¯s mind.


    While the living room was filled withughter andpliments, Emily remained an outsider, unable to


    engage in conversation, and no one spoke to her.


    Natalie acted as a perfect friend,ughing and joking, answering all questions from the elders with


    grace and generosity. Her manners were graceful, and her demeanor matched that of a wealthy young


    Emily instantly felt inferior, convinced that Natalie was so scheming that she purposely sought to


    exclude her from the Wilson family.


    However, Natalie really didn¡¯t care about Emily and her family at all. As long as they didn¡¯te to


    offend her, she could live the rest of her life without crossing paths with them. She didn¡¯t even want to


    exchange at single word with them.


    Natalie noticed Emily¡¯s gaze and raised her eyes slightly to look at Emily with a cold, disdainful stare.


    Seeing the contempt in Natalie¡¯s eyes, Emily clenched her hands tightly and felt her nails sink into her


    palms.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes wandered between several people, and saw all their expressions. Max stared at Natalie


    with an obsessed look, and Trevon was not surprised that Max, who tended to obey his sexual impulse,


    would be attracted to Natalie.


    Natalie wieldedplete control over the situation at this time, and Trevon knew that he had


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    underestimated her social skills. She could even hold conversations about everything. As for that


    woman beside Max, her expression caused Trevon¡¯s interest.


    Half an hourter, amanding female voice reverberated, announcing, ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    Natalie turned her head towards the man beside her, intending to inquire who else could issue such an


    authoritative voice within the Wilson family except for Theo.


    Trevon seemed to understand her unspoken question. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s


    my mother.¡±


    The heating had been turned on in the living room, and the room grew warm. Natalie removed her coat,


    draping it on the entrance door. The warm breath of Trevon brushed against her bare shoulders,


    sending


    shivers down her spine. Her cheeks flushed with a delicate pink hue while. her heart raced erratically.


    While waiting for the elders to rise and depart, Natalie stood up and hooked her arm through Trevon¡¯s.


    Trevon turned his head, his eyes filled with confusion, fixed upon her small, delicate face. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she replied, ¡°Next time, please don¡¯t get so close to me when you


    speak. I¡­ I¡¯m not ustomed to it.¡±


    This was the third time he had whispered to her ear, each instance causing her nerves to tense and her


    heart rate to be irregr. This sensation was far from pleasant.


    In response, Trevon gazed back at her slightly flushed countenance with. a mischievous smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theo upied the main seat as everyone took their ces.


    ¡°Natalie, this is your mother-inw, Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Rachel,¡± Natalie addressed with reverence.


    However, Rachel didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and just nodded indifferently. Natalie didn¡¯t mind. It did


    not matter to Natalie whether Rachel acknowledged Natalie as her daughter-inw. After all, Natalie


    would divorce Trevon in two months, and Rachel wouldn¡¯t be her perpetual mother-inw.


    Emily¡¯s despondency dissipated upon witnessing Rachel¡¯s evident indifference to Natalie.


    After the dinner, the elders adhered to the customary procedure of presenting gifts, and Natalie¡¯s


    mother-inw, Rachel, bestowed upon her an emerald ne.


    After expressing her gratitude, she apanied Trevon back to Adare Manor.


    Theo wanted to keep them stay at first, but upon reflection, he realized they should have slept in


    separate rooms, so he refrained from insisting.


    On the way back, they sat in the car without saying anything.


    An unusual silence pervaded the car, and even Jim, sitting in the front seat, sensed the awkwardness.


    Suddenly, Natalie¡¯s phone buzzed, and she received a WhatsApp


    message.


    She reached into her pocket and discovered it was a message from Sherri. Unlike their previous voice


    messages, Sherri had resorted to sending brief texts since thest embarrassing situation.


    [Natalie, how is dinner with the Wilson family? Are you staying at the Wilson¡¯s old residence tonight, or


    have you returned home with your husband, Mr. Wilson?]


    Natalie inwardly sighed and massaged her forehead, thinking, ¡°Why must she assume Trevon is my


    husband now? If he were to see this message, I¡¯d have to exin that again.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to always be on the verge of having to rify her situation.


    Within seconds, she replied to Sherri¡¯s message. [He isn¡¯t my husband. We¡¯re on the way back now. I¡¯ll


    tell you more tomorrow.]


    Trevon¡¯s cold and stern voice suddenly sounded above Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not your husband? Is our


    marriage license a fake?¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but praise Trevon¡¯s bravery in his heart.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie genuinely couldn¡¯t fathom the meaning behind his words.


    Trevon¡¯s words were always vague.


    Natalie had never been in love nor had much interaction with boys. The two men she had been closest


    to in her life were her grandfather and Edward.


    Observing the bewildered expression of Natalie, who seemed to bepletely unaware of what she


    had done wrong, Trevon paused, unwilling to speak further.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll return these items to you. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to keep them,¡± Natalie finally said.


    Considering their impending divorce, Natalie thought she couldn¡¯t take advantage of others so


    tantly.


    Natalie forgot to inquire about crucial matters from Theo tonight, so she resolved to ask him next time.


    Trevon paid no heed to her words, his gaze fixed intently on the documents, emitting an invisible


    coldness from the depths of his eyes.


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°So Mrs. Wilson doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of Mr. Wilson? It seems


    that she¡¯s trying to draw the line between them. Mrs. Wilson is really a person of character.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Forty-five minutester.


    At Adare Manor.


    Natalie had been pretending to be a noble youngdy for the entire day and was physically and


    mentally exhausted. She got out of the car as soon as it stopped in front of the house and did not take


    her bag.


    Natalie just wanted to wash up and go to bed.


    Behind Natalie, Trevon¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°You don¡¯t like bags.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but an affirmation.


    Trevon realized that this woman never had the habit of carrying her bag with her when she went out.


    Trevon seriously doubted if she had a bag. The phone and keys were always taken out of her pocket.


    Now was like that case. Trevon had clearly bought Natalie a bag, but when Natalie got out of the car,


    she directly put her phone in her pocket.


    It seemed that Natalie didn¡¯t know she had a bag at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to taking a bag.¡± Natalie was really not used to taking a bag. Besides, there was nothing


    to put into the bag. She could take tissues and a phone in her pockets. Why did she have to go through


    so much trouble?


    Trevon was surprised. Was Natalie a normal woman? Didn¡¯t all women. like bags?


    Trevon did not force Natalie to take a bag every day, but since he had bought it for her, he hoped that


    she would keep it. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Take this.¡±


    Natalie refused. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll bring the clothes on me to the dry cleaner tomorrow to wash them for


    you. If you want to calcte it for a day¡¯s expenses, it will be fine. You can calcte it and tell me. I¡¯ll


    transfer it to Mr. Hawk.¡± That was right. It was quite good to settle the ounts with Natalie.


    When Jim was called, he was very puzzled. So, Trevon and Natalie were that clear about money?


    Then what about the previous 14 dors?


    Trevon¡¯s grip on the bag tightened slightly, and his eyebrows twitched in anger. ¡°Will you let me wear


    the clothes after you¡¯re done washing up?


    Can I wear your shoes, or do you think this bag suit me?¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Jim gloated. It was all because Trevon set the premarital agreement for three months. It would be


    strange if Natalie didn¡¯t settle the ounts with. Trevon.


    Trevon turned around and gave Jim a bone-chilling look.


    To save his life, Jim quickly turned around and stepped on the elerator.


    Natalie thought Trevon could give them to other youngdies, but on second thought, that was not


    right. With Trevon¡¯s wealth, how could Trevon let his future wife use what Natalie had used?


    Trevon threw them at Natalie, looking like he wanted to beat Natalie up. Finally, Trevon restrained


    himself and said, ¡°Consider it your appearance fee for tonight. Do whatever you want with them. If you


    don¡¯t like them, you can throw them away.¡±


    Natalie said carefully, ¡°But I can¡¯t ept these things.¡± Natalie was. referring to the wee gift for


    tonight.


    ¡°Take them to my study.¡± Trevon did not want to waste any more time. talking to Natalie.


    Natalie thought about it and decided to keep them. Next time, she would not have to buy a dress for


    Sherri¡¯s birthday.


    Meanwhile, in the Foster family, as soon as Emily returned home, she locked herself in her room to


    vent her anger. Everyone downstairs could hear the sound of things being smashed, scaring the


    servants downstairs.


    Every time Emily got angry, she disliked everyone. Someone would definitely suffer. The servants were


    afraid that Emily would vent her anger on them tonight.


    They remembered that one time, Emily was dumped by a rich second-generation heir. When Emily


    returned home, she threw a huge tantrum. At night, Emily asked a servant to prepare dinner. However,


    because Emily was in a bad mood, she found trouble with that servant and directly threw the basin at


    that servant¡¯s face. A long scar appeared on that servant¡¯s face with a blood mark.


    Emily felt that the servant was ugly with that scar and became even


    angrier. She asked someone to throw that servant on the road and throw it along with her luggage.


    It could be said that Emily was very ruthless.


    There was another time when Emily was in a bad mood. A servant helped Emily put on her shoes and


    tripped her feet. In the end, the servant was kicked half to death. Emily even made that servant kneel in


    front of her door for a night. That night, the servant was sent to the hospital by an ambnce. The


    servant had many fractures on her body. As she did not go to the hospital in time, she was disabled


    from then on.


    It was also Elena who used the money to settle these matters.


    At the thought of these things, the servants felt a chill run down their spines. They all worked hard.


    They were afraid that they would be the next to suffer.


    As soon as Elena entered the house, she heard the sound of the things. being smashed. It was


    obvious that Emily was throwing a tantrum.


    Elena randomly chose a servant. ¡°Come up with me and clean up Emily¡¯s


    room.¡±


    The servant¡¯s heart was in her throat, but she still followed behind Elena with trembling legs.


    When Elena opened the door, it was really a mess. Skincare products, decorations, clothes, nkets,


    and pillows were all on the ground, and there were ss shards everywhere.


    Elena¡¯s mentality had always been very stable. But now, even she


    frowned, and there was a hint of me in her tone. Recently, Harry was not in a good mood. If Harry


    saw this scene, Elena would be implicated and scolded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Wilson family for dinner


    tonight? Who made you unhappy? Mr. Max?¡±


    Emily leaned against the curtain. Her face was livid, and her facial features were already distorted. Her


    face was red as Emily said, ¡°Mom, did you know that Natalie is married? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±


    The thought of that bitch made Emily angry. Emily did not know how lucky Natalie was to be Trevon¡¯s


    wife and call herself Mrs. Wilson.


    The dress Emily was wearing that night cost 12 thousand dors, the bag cost 72 thousand dors,


    and the shoes cost 18 thousand dors. The coat


    was a limited edition. Emily liked the dress when she was shopping yesterday, but just as she was


    about to touch it, the salesgirl stopped her. ¡°Miss, this dress is the most expensive one in our shop. If


    you¡¯re going to buy it, I can take it down. If you¡¯re just taking it for a closer look, then I¡¯m sorry, Miss.


    We clearly stipted that no one is allowed to touch it. If there are traces of you on the dress, we¡¯re


    asking you to buy it.¡±


    At that time, Emily was so angry that she stomped her feet. When Emily entered, she had already seen


    the price. After seeing the bnce on the card. Emily did not dare to buy it. She had to leave some


    money for future use. In the end, Emily walked out of the shop without looking back. However, she


    didn¡¯t expect to see that smog-blue coat on Natalie at night.


    This woman had actually married into a rich family so easily, and it was even the top of the four major


    families in Athana. But they did not know at all.


    Elena felt that it was ridiculous. Why did Emily suddenly care about Natalie¡¯s marriage for no reason?


    However, Elena still answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard from your dad that she¡¯s married. It¡¯s


    Barron who decided on this marriage. Your dad heard from the servants in the mansion. We don¡¯t know


    if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Harry had failed to arrange for Natalie to be in a car ident. Harry tried to find Natalie¡¯s residence, so


    he went to the house to ask the two servants who still stayed in the mansion.


    The two servants said that Natalie was already married. It was Barron who decided on this marriage.


    As for which family it was and where they were, they did not know.


    Harry had always wanted Natalie to be single and never be married, afraid that her husband would take


    over the inheritance of the Foster family. However, only then did Harry realize that even though he had


    been on his guard, he didn¡¯t expect Barron to arrange a backup n for Natalie long before.


    Emily almost shouted, ¡°She married Trevon! It¡¯s Trevon Wilson, the richest man in Athana.¡±


    Elena signaled for Emily to shut up. Elena looked sideways at the servant, who was cleaning, and said,


    ¡°Go out first. Come back and cleanter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Foster.¡±


    Emily could not ept this. She had always been high and mighty since. she was young. Natalie had


    always been ranked behind Emily. Emily didn¡¯t allow Natalie to live better than her.


    It was absolutely not.


    Elena was stunned for a while before she finally realized what Emily was talking about. ¡°Say it again.


    Who did that bitch marry?¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness and murderous intent. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. It¡¯s Mr.


    Wilson. She¡¯s now Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°How did she marry Mr. Wilson? You met her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the attire and shoes Mr. Wilson bought for her cost about 200 to 300 thousand dors. She¡¯s


    changedpletely. Besides, I saw Max kept his eyes on her all the time yesterday. Mom, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Emily was afraid. that if Max didn¡¯t want her anymore, she would definitely beughed at by her friends


    in the circle.


    Emily had already spread the news and imed to be Max¡¯s girlfriend. Yesterday, Emily went to the


    Wilson¡¯s old residence and even post a photo in the chat group of rich youngdies.


    Just because of this photo, there were already many noble youngdies who came topliment


    Emily.


    Besides, Emily was afraid Natalie would expose her.


    Elena quickly adjusted her emotions and thought of a way. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be afraid. Answer me. Did you


    provoke her yesterday?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to provoke her in the Wilson family? She has Mr. Wilson backing her now. Even if


    she causes trouble, she will leave unscathed. I didn¡¯t even admit to knowing her yesterday.¡±


    Elena nodded. She felt that Emily had done the right thing. ¡°How about this, Emily? Don¡¯t provoke her


    during this period of time. I will help you arrange for you to go overseas tonight. Go for that surgery


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow and be Max¡¯s woman as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare to go alone. I¡¯m scared. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°No, your dad will be suspicious if I go with you. I¡¯ll arrange everything. Someone will pick you up when


    you get out of the car. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell your dad that you¡¯re going to y with your friends for a few


    days.¡±


    Emily could only agree. ¡°Then what about Natalie? We can¡¯t let her sit in the ce of Mrs. Wilson in the


    Wilson family and do nothing.¡±


    Elena knew this better than Emily. The hatred between Elena and Natalie determined that no matter


    how much, they would never shake hands with each other and make peace in this lifetime. Elena would


    definitely not let Natalie make aeback.


    Elena suddenly thought of something. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you know Mr. Wilson¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Do you still


    keep in touch?¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Oh right, how could I have forgotten about Mia?¡±


    Elena leaned close to Emily¡¯s ear and whispered something. Emily¡¯s face was full of smiles.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The thunderstorm, the wind, and the rain suddenly arrived. Big raindropsnded on the window,


    making a crackling sound. It was especially clear in the quiet morning.


    The trees in the vi area swayed in the wind. The rain was very heavy, and the sky seemed to have


    been pierced with a hole. The rain had no intention of stopping.


    Natalie had slept too earlyst night and woke up at 4:30 am. It seemed like she could not ride to the


    hospital today.


    It was impossible to hail a cab in this heavy rain.


    Natalie, who prioritized breakfast, didn¡¯t think too much about hailing a cab. She got out of bed, walked


    into the bathroom to wash up, and went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Natalie had slept earlyst night and had not eaten supper. She was woken up by hunger. She nned


    to make a steak, a sandwich, and a cup of coffee.


    Trevon had been in the army for a long time and was very sensitive. He woke up the moment Natalie


    went downstairs. He pulled open the curtains and took a look. The rain outside the window was


    pouring. He could not help but frown.


    Trevon didn¡¯t like rainy days. Not only did he need to hold an umbre, but the roads were also


    especially congested.


    Trevon basically didn¡¯t drive on rainy days.


    Just as Natalie was seriously cooking the delicacies and smelling the smell overflowing from the frying


    pan, the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Fry one for me too. I¡¯d like it medium.¡±


    The sudden voice startled Natalie. ¡°Oh my god!¡± She even threw the spat on the ground.


    However, Trevon leaned against the door frame calmly. ¡°When did be so timid? Haven¡¯t you


    always been quite bold?¡±


    you


    Fighting and winning a man was not a problem. The scene of Natalie hitting someone that day was still


    vivid in Trevon¡¯s mind. Natalie was quick and ruthless. She still broke the opponent¡¯s bones even when


    the


    opponent had already fallen to the ground.


    It was impossible to tell how Natalie was timid. Why was she so afraid that even the shovel fell to the


    ground?


    Natalie red at Trevon angrily. ¡°Try making a sound suddenly again.¡±


    Trevon walked without making any sound, yet he med Natalie for being timid. Trevon was such a


    madman.


    ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Natalie suddenly turned her head around and sized Trevon up from head to toe. Was this person


    crazy? He actually apologized?


    Was Trevon alright?


    After they returned from the Wilson¡¯s residence yesterday, their rtionship seemed to have changed,


    but at the same time, nothing seemed to have changed.


    Looking at Natalie¡¯s incredulous expression, Trevon was displeased. ¡°Natalie, are you being cheap and


    can¡¯t stand others treating you well, or do you have a special fetish that likes people to scold you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You like it when people scold you.¡±


    At this moment, Natalie was very childish. She was arguing so much that she no longer had her guard


    and mask on. This should be the real. Natalie. She could not suffer any losses.


    Such Natalie was quite cute. She was relentless and wouldn¡¯t let it go. Besides, she did not suffer any


    losses.


    Natalie was certain that Trevon was crazy. After being scolded by Natalie, Trevon smiled and even


    looked very happy.


    After a while, two sets of breakfast were served.


    Trevon ate slowly. The steak was fried very well.


    Trevon nced up at Natalie and said hoarsely, ¡°Have you studied culinary training before?¡±


    Natalie was a little proud. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you admit that my food is delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t believe it. Trevon said so definitely because he thought her food was very delicious, but


    he didn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°I learned my culinary skills from two servants and my grandpa. I started learning from them when I


    was 10 years old. As for cooking desserts, I learned them outside.¡±


    ¡°You sure like to learn. You get involved in everything.¡± Trevon said neutrally.


    It seemed like a casual question.


    Natalie did not care about his ridicule. This was the mouth of Trevon. Nothing good came out of his


    mouth.


    It was difficult to hear good things from Trevon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like to learn. When I first started cooking. Grandpa forced. me to cook. Actually, I don¡¯t


    like the cooking smell. Every time. I would choke until my tears flowed. My hands were covered in


    blisters from the oil. However,ter on, I realized that I felt a sense of aplishment. after every dish


    was cooked, so I slowly fell in love with cooking.¡± The process was very difficult, but when they saw the


    results that they were satisfied with, they would be overjoyed andpletely forget the


    process.


    For example, when some people gave birth, Sherri always said that every time she delivered a child,


    the pregnant women would be in so much pain that they would die. They even said that they would not


    give birth to a second child.


    However, a few yearster, they would still have two or three children andpletely forget the pain


    when they gave birth to their first child.


    ¡°Your grandpa didn¡¯t even feel worried about your hands covered with. blisters from the oil. Your


    grandpa didn¡¯t treat you well.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Grandpa just didn¡¯t want to teach me to be a useless. person who can¡¯t do


    anything.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness, and her hand that was holding the fork moved from


    time to time.


    How could Natalie¡¯s grandfather not treat her well? Other than her mother and grandfather, no one else


    in the world would treat Natalie so well and love her so much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As soon as Trevon finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You know boxing.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie looked up. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Trevon did not answer Natalie¡¯s question. Natalie¡¯s answer already showed that she knew how to do it.


    Instead of answering, Natalie asked, ¡°What level are you at in mixed martial arts and Taekwondo?¡±


    Natalie did not reveal everything and only said simply, ¡°It¡¯s not much. It¡¯s just for self-defense.¡±


    Trevon understood. Natalie was starting to guard against him again. That night. from the speed at


    which Natalie was beating that person up, she was at least at the 9th level in the ck belt. Trevon


    didn¡¯t believe it. Also, Natalie was definitely at the 6th level at Golden Tiger in mixed martial


    arts.


    As for boxing, Trevon wanted to try it himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spar tonight.¡± It was an order, not a discussion.


    Natalie wanted to say that she was at work at that time. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working early today. You¡¯ll get off work at 4:30. I¡¯ll pick you up. Hurry up. Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    beingte? The traffic is very congested.¡± Trevon, who had already finished breakfast, got up and tidied


    his clothes.


    Natalie took a bite of her sandwich and asked vaguely with her mouth open, ¡°Are you giving me a


    ride?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to or not?¡±


    ¡°No charge, right?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can hail a cab.¡±


    Natalie took out her phone and took a look. It was indeed a littlete. Natalie was too focused on


    chatting. She quickly took her sandwich and changed her shoes as she ate. She took her umbre and


    shouted at the man¡¯s back, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Trevon say he was sending Natalie off? But why did Trevon leave so quickly?


    When Trevon heard this, his lips curled into a beautiful smile.


    Trevon took out his phone and sent a message to Jim. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    pick me up in the morning. I¡¯ll drive there myself. You can go straight to the office.¡±


    At that, Jim, who was rushing over, was confused. Didn¡¯t Trevon not like to drive in the rain? Was


    Trevon crazy?


    Fifty-five minutester, a conspicuous Maybach stopped in front of the Athana Hospital.


    Time was running out. Natalie hurriedly grabbed her umbre and said. to Trevon, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Wilson. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after work and bring you to the boxing club.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie had no choice but to agree.


    Trevon didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he watched as the woman jogged into the hospital. When Trevon couldn¡¯t


    see her anymore, he started the engine. and left.


    There were only two minutes left before work. Trevon was quite good at making full use of time. He


    changed his clothes and prepared to go to work.


    Natalie started working.


    The number 31 patient, Max, went to consult in room 2.


    Natalie felt that this name was so familiar. After seeing the person, she remembered. This was that


    bastard who fixed on herst night, Trevon¡¯s younger brother.


    Compared to Trevon, this person could be said to have no noble aura at all. He did not have the aura


    of a wealthy family at all.


    If Natalie had to describe it, she would describe him as a peacock.


    Natalie was wearing a white sweater, a light pink tweed jacket, and a pair of white sneakers. Natalie


    was a little troublesome.


    However, on the surface, Natalie still followed her professional ethics and asked, ¡°Where are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    Max pulled the stool forward and moved closer to Natalie. Max held his chest and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson,


    my chest feels ufortable.¡±


    Natalie moved her chair in. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve gone to the wrong consulting


    room. I suggest you go to the cardiology department.¡± Natalie emphasized thest sentence.


    Max, who automatically ignored Natalie¡¯s sentence, said, ¡°Then, enthusiastic Mrs. Wilson, what illness


    is your consulting room responsible for?¡±


    Natalie wanted to say, ¡°Is that man crazy?¡±


    If Natalie wasn¡¯t a doctor, she would have beaten him to death without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Sir, to be precise, this is the cerebral surgery department. It¡¯s for patients. with injuries, blood, and


    tumor on their head. May I ask which type you are?¡±


    Natalie really wanted to suggest that Trevon go to the psychiatric department to take a look. After all,


    Natalie was Trevon¡¯s wife. Max was such a freak in the Wilson family. He actually dared to flirt with his


    brother¡¯s wife.


    Max pretended. ¡°I have a headache recently.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will prescribe a full-body CT scan to find the cause of your illness. It¡¯s already prescribed. Go


    pay and queue up.¡±


    Max still wanted to say something, but she had already pressed the button and was ready to meet the


    next patient. When the next patient was called in, Max could only take the payment slip and leave.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    At lunch break.


    In the dormitory on duty, Natalie and Sherri were chatting on the bed.


    Sherri turned to look at Natalie. ¡°Hey, how do you feel about going to the Wilson¡¯s residence for the first


    time yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s big, luxury, and filled with lots of people.¡± That was the most Natalie could encapste.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s all? Nothing special happened after you stayed for a night. For example, how did Mr.


    and Mrs. Wilson treat you?¡± This question hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Wilson who I¡¯ve never met before. He¡¯s on a business. trip. As for what kind of


    attitude do you think Mrs. Wilson has toward me? Mrs. Wilson only said ¡®yes¡¯ to me the entire time.


    However, I want to ask you something. How much do you know about Mrs. Wilson?¡± Natalie had a little


    desire to explore this powerful woman.


    Sherri was not surprised by Rachel¡¯s attitude toward Natalie. Rachel was originally a noble youngdy


    from a wealthy family, and Trevon was her only son. As a mother, of course, Rachel hoped her son to


    marry a woman who would help his career. Moreover, this marriage was forced by Theo. It was not


    voluntary.


    Sherri told Natalie everything she knew. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Mrs. Rachel, right? She¡¯s the only


    daughter of the Yates family in Athana. There is no son in the Yates family, and Mrs. Rachel is the only


    child. Although the Yates family can¡¯t be ranked among the four great families, it is number one family


    except for these four. Moreover. I heard those who have interacted with Mrs. Rachel say that her


    methods are very simr to Mr. Trevon¡¯s. Some even say that Mr. Trevon was taught. personally by


    Mrs. Rachel. In the entire Wilson family, other than Theo, even Mr. Trevon¡¯s father is not as prestigious


    as her.¡±


    Natalie could see Rachel¡¯s powerful aura, but she didn¡¯t have any prestige yet. After all, Rachel was


    the one who was busy in the kitchen yesterday.


    What was going on? Had the rumors been misled?


    Natalie suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, let me tell you a coincidence. You should be


    interested.¡±


    This time, Sherri became excited. She was so excited that her heart skipped a beat. Sherri looked at


    Natalie eagerly, indicating that she was ready.


    Natalie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just talking about something. Why are you so agitated? Guess who I saw at the


    Wilson¡¯s residence yesterday?¡±


    Sherri shook her head repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t guess that Natalie would meet someone she knew in


    the Wilson¡¯s residence. Because no matter what Sherri thought about it, there was no one who Natalie


    knew while she didn¡¯t know.


    Sherri urged Natalie, ¡°Hurry up and say it. I¡¯m interested.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Emily. Are you surprised? I didn¡¯t expect to meet her in the Wilson family on my first trip. It¡¯s really


    an ill-fated rtionship. I can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how did someone like her get into the Wilson¡¯s residence? Did she climb in?¡±


    ¡°She walked in openly on two legs, but she sufferedst night and didn¡¯t say a word. When she saw


    me, it was as if a rat had seen a cat.¡±


    After all, it was the Wilson family. Emily was more or less restrained and had to pretend not to know


    Natalie. Sherri could easily guess how Emily got in. ¡°Then who did she go in with?¡± The Wilson family


    should know their limits. No one would bring such a woman in during a gathering unless¡­¡±


    Realization dawned on Sherri, and she shouted, ¡°Max! Damn, could she be so cheap as to cling to


    Max?¡±


    Natalie gave Sherri a thumbs up. ¡°Sherri, you¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s that yboy.¡±


    ¡°No, Natalie, how do you know that he¡¯s a yboy?¡± Could it be Trevon who told Natalie about it?


    Weren¡¯t they on bad terms? They shouldn¡¯t be so close that they could share family matters yet.


    Speaking of this, Natalie felt a little disgusted. ¡°That fool came to look for me this morning and


    registered for a consultation. The way he dressed was just short of the words ¡®I¡¯m going to be horny¡¯


    written on his forehead.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s courting death. After all, Mr. Wilson only brought you home


    yesterday. This entire family knows that you¡¯re Trevon¡¯s wife, but he still dares to flirt with you. I¡¯m


    afraid he¡¯s crazy. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Mr. Wilson will beat him to death? You didn¡¯t suggest that he go to


    the psychiatric department, did you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to suggest it, but when I saw him, I didn¡¯t want to say anything else for fear of dirtying my


    mouth.¡±


    Sherri felt a lingering fear at the thought of that popinjay¡¯s fetish of ying with women. Before Sherri¡¯s


    brother left the country, he repeatedly reminded Sherri to stay away from Max and even specially told


    Sherri some of Max¡¯s evil deeds.


    Thinking back, Sherri was a little worried. ¡°Natalie, I think you should tell Mr. Wilson about this. What if


    something happens? Max won¡¯t stop until he achieves his goal. Moreover, his methods are a little


    perverted.¡±


    Natalie, who was full of confidence, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is not my match.¡±


    Sherri wanted to say that although Max was definitely not as skilled as Natalie, he was a member of the


    Wilson family after all. How many dirty tricks did Natalie have?


    The rain continued to fall, and the ground at the entrance of the hospital was already covered in water.


    It was almost time to get off work. Sherri felt uneasy. After thinking about it again and again, Sherri still


    decided to tell Trevon about this. No matter what, Natalie was Trevon¡¯s wife. Trevon shouldn¡¯t be so


    cold that he would ignore Natalie being harassed by his younger brother during their marriage.


    How embarrassing would that be?


    Sherri would first look for Trevon. If Trevon ignored it, Sherri would think of a way to find Theo.


    Sherri couldn¡¯t let Natalie be in danger. Natalie was already pitiful enough.


    Sherri found Hackett¡¯s WhatsApp number. Without any nonsense, Sherri texted. [Give me Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    number. It¡¯s urgent.]


    Hackett was drinking coffee with Frank. Hackett came early because Trevon said that he woulde


    and box at night.


    Hearing the notification of his phone on the table, Hackett reached out his hand in slight pain to check


    it.


    It was a message from Sherri.


    This woman even dared to send Hackett a message. If Sherri hadn¡¯t exaggerated and tricked Hackett


    Hackett threw the phone back on the table and chose to ignore it.


    Frank took a sip of coffee and said casually, ¡°Because you can¡¯t sleep with her, you don¡¯t even reply to


    her messages.¡±


    Hackett rolled his eyes at Frank. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. She is the noble youngdy of the Landor family. Do I


    dare to sleep with her? She asked me for Mr. Wilson¡¯s number.¡±


    Hackett really did not dare to. Hackett was afraid of being taught a lesson. by the devil, Edward.


    Frank asked casually, ¡°Why is she looking for Mr. Wilson? Isn¡¯t she Miss. Foster¡¯s best friend? She can


    ask Miss Foster directly.¡±


    As they chatted, Sherri¡¯s voice call came. Hackett rejected it without hesitation.


    Sherri tried again and again.


    Sherri was so angry that she scolded and sent a voice message. ¡°Hackett, if you don¡¯t pick up now and


    something happens to Natalie, let¡¯s see how you exin to Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Frank also heard it. ¡°Answer it quickly.¡± Frank, who had always been sharp, could hear the anxiety in


    Miss Landor¡¯s tone.


    Frank¡¯s serious expression scared Hackett. Hackett quickly called back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sherri did not want to talk nonsense with Hackett. She said directly, ¡°Hurry up and give me Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    number. Something might happen. to Natalie.¡±


    Hackett replied, ¡°He¡¯lle over tonight. Tell me, and I¡¯ll tell him tonight.¡±


    Sherri thought to herself, ¡°Forget it. Not everyone had the chance to have Mr. Wilson¡¯s phone number.¡±


    So, she said, ¡°Max has his eyes on Natalie.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He came to the hospital to see her in the morning. Remind Mr. Wilson and ask him to help protect


    Natalie.¡±


    Hackett was a famous scumbag in the circle.


    Even a scumbag like Hackett looked down on Max. This kind of person who even dared to have


    designs on his brother¡¯s wife was probably a human beast. No, he couldn¡¯t evenpare to a beast.


    He must be tired. of living.


    How dare Max touch Trevon¡¯s woman?


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll call him now.¡± After hanging up, Hackett was still cursing Max. angrily.


    Frank was annoyed by Hackett¡¯s nagging. ¡°Hurry up and make a call. Don¡¯t court death, lest you get


    new injuries before you recover.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say a single good thing.


    Hackett quickly dialed Trevon, who was on the way to pick up Natalie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re


    itching for a beating again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s a little too much. We should be done with what happenedst time. You can¡¯t keep


    harping on me. I¡¯ll provide you with some information. Then could you let it go?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the value of the information.¡± Trevon was definitely a profiteer.


    ¡°The information I¡¯m talking about is absolutely worth it.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡± Trevon didn¡¯t have the patience to argue with Hackett.


    ¡°Max has taken a fancy to your wife. This morning, he went to the hospital to chat with her. I heard that


    he¡¯s here to see a doctor. He¡¯s registered. As for what he wants to see, you should know.¡± Trevon knew


    his disappointing younger brother like the back of his hand.


    As expected, the call was mercilessly hung up.


    Jim, who was in front, looked at Trevon¡¯s face, which was instantly as ck as the bottom of a pot, and


    asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what¡¯s the matter? Do you need me to deal with it?¡±


    The man fiddled with the watch on his wrist and tapped it from time to time, shaking Jim¡¯s heart. ¡°Send


    the names of the women who was tortured to death by Max when making love to Ted anonymously.


    Also,


    tell Ted to watch Max.¡±


    Jim was a little surprised. It looked like Max had crossed Trevon¡¯s bottom line. Originally, Trevon turned


    a blind eye to Max andpletely


    ignored him.


    What did Max do to deserve this?


    Trevon was actually so angry.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Sherri was in a good mood after finishing her big task. She hummed a song and went to find Natalie to


    get off work together.


    ¡°Why did you get off work so quickly today? You¡¯ve already changed your clothes. What are you going


    to do? Are you going on a date with Mr. Wilson?¡± Sherri had a curious look on her face.


    Natalie knew Sherri was used to gossiping. Natalie raised her eyebrows. and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson asked


    me to box with him. Are you going?¡±


    ¡°The way the two of you promote your rtionship is really special. When other couples are on a date,


    they will go for a candlelight dinner. The two of you are actually fighting to the death and torturing each


    other.¡± Sherri could not help but sigh. Trevon was really not someone ordinary people could bear to be


    with. He was too special.


    As Sherri spoke, Natalie took her phone and put it in her pocket. ¡°So much nonsense. Are you going or


    not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I want to see how you were defeated by Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to Sherri. She called Jim directly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawk.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jim, who was on the way to pick up Natalie, nced at the man in


    the backseat.


    When Jim called Mrs. Wilson, the man slowly opened his eyes.


    No one knew what Natalie said, but Jim said directly, ¡°Okay, Mrs. Wilson, it¡¯s Lithern Club.¡±


    After Jim hung up, Trevon maintained his silence and did not ask what was going on.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson told us not to pick her up. Miss Landor will send her over. We¡¯ll go over


    directly.¡± After saying that, Jim carefully observed Trevon¡¯s expression. As expected, it darkened a


    little.


    It turned out that Trevon wanted to pick up Natalie, but Sherri intercepted him.


    Actually, there were three reasons why Natalie did not want Trevon to pick her up. Firstly, Natalie was


    afraid that if the people in the hospital. saw them, it would affect her reputation. There would be too


    many


    people, and they might say something about Natalie being a kept woman. Secondly, they would get a


    divorce in the next two months. There was no need to get Trevon to pick her up and cause


    unnecessary


    misunderstandings. Thirdly, Natalie was really not used to staying in the same space as Trevon.


    Ever since they returned from the Wilson¡¯s residencest night, Natalie. realized that Trevon¡¯s attitude


    toward her did not seem to be as sarcastic


    as before.


    Natalie drove, and they arrived at the Lithern Club underground garage in twenty minutes.


    The road was too congested. Sherri drove in a rigid manner and followed behind obediently. Even if the


    car in front of hers drove at 20 kilometers per hour, Sherri would still follow them. Sherri did not know


    how to overtake. Natalie was anxious when she saw this.


    When they entered Lithern Club, it was dark. The front door didn¡¯t open. They hade up through the


    elevator in the underground garage. Lithern Club was closed during the day. It started at 9:30 p.m., and


    10. p.m. had always been the beginning of Athana¡¯s nightlife.


    Sherri looked around the huge venue and was a little flustered. It was dark, and the lights were not


    turned on. ¡°Natalie, why do I feel a trace of fear? My scalp is a little numb.¡±


    Natalie knew that Sherri was afraid of the dark. Natalie immediately put her arm around Sherri¡¯s


    shoulders and patted Sherri gently. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. Look! The light in the room on


    the left on the second floor is on. Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t invite Natalie here for murder but for boxing.


    Sherri took Natalie¡¯s arm and followed her upstairs.


    When Natalie opened the door, she saw a huge boxing arena. After entering, Natalie saw a boxing


    glove rack at 6 feet. There were all kinds of boxing gloves and a helmet.


    No matter what, Sherri was a member of the four major families. However, when she saw this


    collection, she could not help but sigh. Rich people really had different ways of ying.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson?¡± Hackett¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. Didn¡¯t Trevon say that he had an appointment to


    box? Trevon asked Frank to vacate the


    venue. Why was Natalie here?


    Hackett was dumbfounded. Even Frank was a little puzzled. What was Trevon going to y at? Why


    did Trevon find Natalie to watch his boxing?


    Natalie had already been attracted by this shelf of boxing gloves as if she had seen rare treasures. She


    did not notice the difference in the two men¡¯s gazes at all. ¡°Can I see what¡¯s on it?¡±


    Frank understood now. Natalie was good at boxing too.


    Frank nodded slightly to indicate that Natalie could do whatever she wanted and pulled Hackett back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Mr. Wilson to see you courting death, stand further away.¡±


    Hackett was unhappy. Why could Frank stand so close to Natalie, but he had to be so far away?


    Sherri said happily, ¡°Natalie, these are all your favorites. Natalie, look! Isn¡¯t this the helmet you¡¯ve


    always wanted to buy? I saw the photo you showed me and didn¡¯t think it was good. But the real thing


    is really beautiful and cool.¡±


    Natalie was also mesmerized. She took the helmet from Sherri and looked at it carefully, but she


    quickly put it back.


    However, Natalie still looked at it a few times before looking away.


    This helmet was bought by Frank at a high price after a long time. During this period, he even used a


    little trick. He cherished it very much and usually did not let Hackett touch it.


    The man was wearing a ck suit as usual. Two buttons on his white. shirt were unbuttoned, and the


    cor was casually unbuttoned, revealing his slender and cold neck. The suit was t without a trace of


    wrinkles, further entuating his slender waist and long legs.


    Trevon had been here for five minutes. He had been standing outside the door and watching the


    woman¡¯s reluctance to part with the helmet. From her eyes, Trevon could tell that she liked this helmet


    so much.


    This woman was really different. She didn¡¯t like bags or clothes but liked helmets, motorcycles, and


    gloves.


    It was really interesting. Natalie was not as coy and pretentious as ordinary young women.


    Natalie had not only looked at the helmet just now, but she had also tried on the gloves repeatedly.


    How could such a speed-seeking, stimting, and aggressive woman resist the temptation to choose


    to be a doctor?


    Hackett¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Mr. Wilson, where¡¯s the person apanying you to box? Why isn¡¯t he


    here yet?¡±


    Trevon raised his eyes slightly and looked at Hackett in disdain. ¡°Go get an ophthalmology test


    tomorrow. You¡¯re blind.¡±


    Hackett was stunned.


    Upon hearing themotion, Natalie and Sherri turned to look at the noble Trevon.


    Natalie spoke first. ¡°How do we fight?¡±


    Trevon stood upright and looked down at the woman who was on the stage and had apetitive look


    on her face. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I can use one hand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I never take advantage of others. One will be the


    winner if he or she beats the other until he or she can¡¯t get up.¡± Since they wanted to fight, they couldn¡¯t


    be so casual. Otherwise, boxing would be meaningless.


    It was a little surprising.


    Trevon had underestimated Natalie¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Frank looked at Natalie with admiration. This was the first time he had


    seen such a ruthless woman.


    Jim was surprised. Natalie was so awesome. The winner would only be determined when one beat the


    other until he or she could not get up. How serious would it be? Wouldn¡¯t he have to fight to the death?


    How was this a spar? Wasn¡¯t this the situation of one dying or the other living?


    Hackett¡¯s mouth was wide open the entire time. He could not say a word. Fortunately, Frank had


    stopped him. Otherwise, he would have lost his life.


    Natalie was a ruthless person. Hackett could not afford to offend her. She could even kill him by


    throwing him over her shoulder.


    Sherri knew that Natalie was serious every time she boxed. It was a form


    of venting and also an efficient way to relieve stress.


    Sherri tugged at Natalie worriedly because her opponent was none other than Trevon. Sherri


    whispered softly in Natalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Natalie, you can¡¯t do this. He¡¯s Trevon. No need to be so serious. Mr.


    Wilson has been


    trained before.¡±


    Natalie, on the other hand, did not listen to Sherri at all. It was rare for someone to apany Natalie


    to relieve her stress and vent. ¡°Where are we going to change our clothes? Natalie had brought a bag


    of clothes. with her. They were all ck sportswear.


    Usually, when Natalie was under a lot of pressure, she would go to the boxing club to fight sandbags


    for a few hours or fight with the coach.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The two of them went to the changing room to change. Trevon was also dressed in ck. The two of


    them stood together like bodyguards.


    Frank lifted Hackett¡¯s chin with one hand in disdain. There¡¯s a leak.¡±


    Then, Frank walked straight to the sofa and casually crossed his legs. He lit a cigarette and puffed out


    smoke as he prepared to watch thepetition.


    This was the first time Frank was so curious about the process of thispetition. To Frank, the winner


    would definitely be Trevon.


    Hackett was sitting next to Frank, waiting for the match to begin. Only Sherri was a little worried.


    Jim said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Landor. Mr. Wilson won¡¯t hurt Mrs. Wilson. Today¡¯s spar is just to


    find out Mrs. Wilson¡¯s foundation.¡±


    Sure enough, Jim¡¯s words alleviated Sherri¡¯s worries.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Natalie and Trevon put on braces. Natalie made a standard etiquette gesture before the battle.


    Natalie wanted to end this quickly. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    ¡°You talk big. Don¡¯t cryter


    Natalie gave Trevon a disdainful look and directly threw a punch at him. The punch was fast. The wind


    in the air brought it to the bridge of Trevon¡¯s nose, and he dodged it agilely.


    Natalie was extremely fast, and each punch was more ruthless than thest. Natalie attacked every


    vital point on Trevon¡¯s body. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Natalie was trying to murder


    her husband.


    One punch after another was about tond on Trevon, but Trevon easily dodged them. Natalie knew


    very well that Trevon did not punch her because he was consuming Natalie¡¯s stamina.


    When Natalie sensed Trevon¡¯s intentions, the devoted her curled into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    that¡¯s boring. You¡¯re the one who wants me to box with you, but you are the one who doesn¡¯t punch.


    Are you trying to y with me?¡±


    This was the real Natalie.


    Such Natalie was full of sharp edges and thorns.


    However,pared to being respectful to each other, Trevon preferred Natalie to be like this.


    Natalie was very smart and had discovered Trevon¡¯s intentions so quickly. In fact, Trevon did not want


    to fight Natalie. Trevon just wanted to test her foundation and endurance.


    If Trevon still didn¡¯t throw a punch after being seen through, with her current situation, Natalie would


    probably jump off the stage directly and leave without looking back.


    Below the stage, Hackett was curious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they fighting anymore?¡±


    Frank exined, ¡°Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t throw a punch. Your crush is a little


    angry¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking trick me again. I still have to recuperate for more than half a month.¡± Hackett didn¡¯t want


    to be dragged along and beaten up againter.


    They seemed to be negotiating on stage. Bored, Hackett turned his gaze to Sherri. ¡°Miss Landor, your


    mouth recovered so quickly.¡±


    Sherri did not reply to Hackett. Instead, Sherri rolled her eyes at him.


    The spar on stage continued.


    This time, it was Trevon¡¯s punch. He threw a dull punch at Natalie. His speed was even faster than


    hers. Sherri¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    Natalie lowered her waist and dodged it. Then, she raised her leg and swept it horizontally. Natalie


    attacked his lower body continuously and directly, forcing him to retreat.


    Trevon kicked Natalie hard in the chest. Before Natalie could react, she was kicked hard. She


    staggered twice and leaned against the horizontal line.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened. This woman was really stubborn.


    Natalie didn¡¯t even cry out in pain. Trevon was afraid that she would see through him for restraining his


    strength too much.


    However, Natalie did not rub her chest. Instead, she continued to fight Trevon like a wolf. She waved


    her fists left and right to block and attack. She was agile and fierce.


    An hourter.


    The two of them were a little exhausted. The audience below the stage was shocked. No one expected


    that after they fought for an hour, the winner was still not determined. Even if the woman was pressed


    to the ground by Trevon, she still refused to admit defeat and wanted to fight again.


    The position was a little ambiguous. Trevon sat on top of Natalie, controlling her to raise both hands


    above her head with one hand and leaning over with the other on one side. He lowered his head to


    look at her. How stubborn. Why was she so stubborn?


    The people below the stage were a little embarrassed. Jim coughed lightly. ¡°Um, Mr. Roberts, Mr.


    ckwell, let¡¯s go to the hotel and wait for Mr. Wilson.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Having been by Trevon¡¯s assistant for so long. Jim was quite observant.


    As soon as Jim finished speaking, the people in the seat got up and left. Frank pulled Hackett toward


    the elevator.


    Jimforted the worried Sherri. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Miss Landor, Mr. Wilson will bring Mrs. Wilson over. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be worried? Natalie must be injured. She was punched and kicked a few times just now.


    Why doesn¡¯t Mr. Wilson have any pity for women? Although Natalie is good at fighting, she¡¯s a woman.


    No wonder people say that Mr. Wilson is heartless.¡± Sherri was very worried when she saw this.


    Jim sat in the front passenger seat of Sherri and exined, ¡°Fists have no eyes. You saw how serious


    Mrs. Wilson was just now. Besides, with Mrs. Wilson¡¯s personality, you know better than us that if Mr.


    Wilson let her win with fake punches, she would definitely be angrier than she was injured now.¡±


    Jim could tell that Natalie was an envoy of justice and could not ept fake punches. Jim had seen it


    clearly on the stage just now. Natalie was angry when Trevon didn¡¯t punch.


    Hearing this, Sherri choked and was unable to refute it. Indeed, Natalie was such a person. She could


    calmly ept winning and losing. After she left the stage, she would strengthen herself and find her


    shorings. However, she definitely could not fake the honor she obtained.


    This was the righteousness that came from Natalie¡¯s bones.


    Sherri remembered that in the department of medicine at university, the surgery department ss held


    a stitchingpetition. That time, Natalie took second ce and lost to their ss monitor at a speed


    of two seconds.


    Natalie said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. My skills are inferior, so I still have to practice.¡±


    Natalie really wasn¡¯t just saying that.


    Natalie bought pig skins and oranges every day to practice her hand speed and stitches. She wanted


    to do it beautifully and fast.


    Natalie practiced for hours and forgot to eat and sleep.


    In the Lithern Club boxing ring, Natalie was still struggling. She exerted


    all her strength and kneed Trevon¡¯s tailbone with one leg.


    The sudden pain made Trevon fall on top of Natalie, and his lips pressed against her slightly hot lips.


    The two of them instantly looked at each other. Natalie, who was about to push Trevon away, realized


    that she could not move at all. The problem was that this man had no intention of getting up.


    What happened next was even more unexpected to Natalie. Not only did Trevon¡¯s lips not leave hers,


    but they pressed even tighter against hers. Trevon¡¯s tongue slowly pried open her teeth, preparing to


    enter. Realizing this, Natalie widened her eyes and looked at the man who was going crazy in front of


    her.


    Yes, Trevon closed his eyes and seemed to enjoy the contact.


    Trevon¡¯s kiss became abnormally passionate. It went from a light taste at the beginning to a fierce


    seizure of the kiss.


    Natalie was a little dazed. Her body went limp, and her mind went nk. For some reason, she closed


    her eyes and followed her heart.


    The temperature in the entire boxing ring gradually rose. Trevon lost control. When his warm palm


    touched Natalie¡¯s slender waist, Natalie instantly sobered up and pushed him.


    Natalie¡¯s cheeks were dyed red. She panted and said fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get up quickly after


    you¡¯ve taken advantage of me.¡±


    Unexpectedly. Trevon fell onto her body with a muffled groan. He weighed more than 150 pounds and


    pressed down heavily on Natalie. A deep and hoarse voice sounded in her ears. ¡°My butt hurts. Let me


    rest for a while.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Why didn¡¯t it hurt when Trevon took advantage. of her?


    When he first touched her lips. Trevon only wanted to kiss her, butter, he wanted more, as if he was


    possessed.


    As a result, Trevon could not get up now and had an additional physiological reaction. Trevon could


    only lie on her body to ease the awkwardness.


    In the private room of Grand Manor.


    Sherri asked Jim worriedly, ¡°Mr. Hawk, go call Mr. Wilson. Why isn¡¯t Natalie here yet? Is she injured?¡±


    Jim was also puzzled. It had been almost an hour. Even if they took a shower, they should have arrived


    by now.


    Just as Jim was thinking, the door of the private room was pushed open. Natalie was still dressed in


    sportswear and was about to sit beside Sherri. The moment she took a step, her arm was grabbed.


    Then, a force pulled her and pressed her into a seat.


    Trevon acted as if nothing had happened. He sat on the side and asked politely, ¡°Order whatever you


    like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wilson. We¡¯ve already ordered everything. Next, just order what you and Mr. Wilson


    like to eat,¡± Hackett said ingratiatingly.


    Natalie¡¯s boxing today had already conquered Hackett. This was the first time he had seen such a


    handsome youngdy.


    Hackett¡¯s feelings for Natalie had gone from love to admiration.


    Natalie had one more fan.


    Trevon red at Hackett. Hackett knew what was good for him and kept quiet.


    Frank was not a busybody. He only said calmly, ¡°You like her?¡± Only Frank and Trevon could hear his


    voice.


    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± Trevon¡¯s mind was filled with the deep conversation he had with Natalie in


    the boxing ring. He was indeed very satisfied. This was the second time Trevon had a physiological


    reaction to this woman.


    Thest time was when Natalie was drunk, and Trevon identally touched her. This time Trevon


    didn¡¯t expect his reaction to be so big.


    This was something Trevon could not control at all. His body¡¯s reaction was faster than his brain¡¯s. As a


    man who wanted everything to be in his hands, Trevon did not like this feeling

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Fifteen minutester.


    The manager brought the waiter and personally brought the dishes in with a smile.


    Sherri thought to herself, ¡°As expected, the appearance of rich people is really different. Even the


    manager personally came to serve the dishes. Usually, if I have something to say to the manager, he


    will have to be arrogant and rush over slowly.¡±


    Then, the manager would ask in a formal manner, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Halfway through the dishes, the manager was signaled by Frank to leave.


    Sherri was famished. She picked up the fork and took a bite of the dish. The taste hit her taste buds,


    and she felt that the taste was very familiar. Why did¡­ Sherri didn¡¯t hide her thoughts at all. ¡°Natalie,


    quickly try this dish. Why does it taste simr to what you made?¡±


    Natalie half-believingly picked up the food Sherri ced in front of her chest. Her hand that was holding


    the fork paused. It was exactly the same.


    However, after a while, Natalie calmed down and did not find it strange. Her culinary skills were taught


    by the two servants, and some of them were taught by her grandfather. Moreover, her mother cooked


    the same like them. Perhaps the chef and the two servants were from the same hometown.


    There were more than one or two people who knew how to cook such dishes.


    The dishes cooked by the people in the same ce tasted the same, so the spices used were the


    same.


    Sherri really wanted to confirm her thoughts. She, who was eager for an answer, kept staring at


    Natalie. ¡°Is it the same?¡±


    Natalie nodded frankly. ¡°Yes, we used the same spice.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s slender fingers picked up the fork in front of him and put some on the te to taste.


    Trevon had eaten a meal Natalie had cooked. It suited his taste very well, so it was still fresh in his


    mind.


    It was indeed exactly the same, but Trevon still felt that Natalie¡¯s cooking. suited his taste.


    Trevon put down the fork and turned to ask Frank, ¡°The chef for Grand Manor has changed?¡±


    Trevon remembered that the food of the previous chef was not like that. Instead, it was the heavy


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    vor.


    Frank felt that Trevon was really picky. He knew that it was a new chef¡¯s cooking with just one dish.


    ¡°No, the original chef is also here, but the new chef cooked this table of food today. I just wanted to let


    you taste it.¡±


    Sherri understood what Frank meant and eximed, ¡°Grand Manor was opened by you.¡± Sherri


    suddenly raised her voice.


    Grand Manor was the most luxurious hotel in Athana. The renovation style was the most avant-garde.


    Even the chefs were famous both domestically and abroad.


    Guests had to make reservations in advance beforeing here for amodation and eating.


    However, the legendary boss never showed up. Many people said that he was an old man.


    However, the boss actually sat opposite Sherri?


    Frank did not take it seriously. He saidzily, ¡°This is also Mr. Wilson¡¯s hotel. I¡¯m just a small


    shareholder.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t like hearing this and looked down on Frank. ¡°You have 40% of the shares. How dare you


    im that you are a small shareholder.¡±


    The hotel was Trevon¡¯s private property, and he didn¡¯t use any finance of the Wilson Group.


    In private, Trevon worked with Frank on more than one asset.


    Natalie was especially calm. She was not as surprised as Sherri. Instead, she felt that it was normal.


    Moreover, it had nothing to do with Natalie.


    Trevon nced at Natalie from time to time.


    Natalie¡¯s nonchnt attitude made Trevon feel ufortable. A certain part of his chest felt a little


    congested.


    Sherri spoke quickly. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re really awesome.¡± Logically, she calcted that Natalie was


    considered a wife of a millionaire.


    Natalie gave Sherri a look to stop her. ¡°You can¡¯t even shut your mouth. when eating.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sherri was smiling foolishly.


    Throughout the meal, Natalie ate in silence. In fact, she was really hungry and had exhausted so much


    stamina.


    No matter what, Natalie had to replenish her calories.


    Trevon ignored Sherri¡¯s words. Instead, his deep eyes turned to the woman who was eating silently at


    the side from time to time.


    The dinner ended.


    Natalie did not ask Sherri to send her home. Everyone present knew that she lived under the same roof


    as Trevon. If she still asked Sherri to send her home, it would undoubtedly be suspicious.


    The man in the car nced sideways at the woman who had been silently looking at the scenery


    outside the window. He opened his thin lips slightly and asked, ¡°Where are the servants who taught you


    how to cook previously?¡±


    His mind had always been sharp and perceptive. Before getting into the car, Trevon asked Frank about


    the hometown of the new chief of Grand Manor.


    Frank replied, ¡°He¡¯s from Eldorvillia. What are you suspecting? If you have any doubts, I¡¯ll help you


    ask.¡±


    Trevon shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that yet. I will tell you when I need it.¡±


    It was a brief conversation between the two men.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and suspicion. Why was this person suddenly so concerned


    about her? ¡°The servants are locals. They have been taking care of my grandparents since they were


    young. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was the same silence as before.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Trevon was such a crazy man. He ignored her when she


    answered. Why did he always pretend to be aloof?


    Jim was worried about Trevon in front of him. If Trevon chatted like this,


    he would anger Natalie.


    They reached Adare Manor.


    The two of them were like strangers as they went back to their rooms to wash up. This made Natalie


    feel that the easing of their rtionship over the past two days was an illusion.


    Perhaps this person was just that unpredictable. When Trevon was in a good mood, he would not mock


    Natalie. When Trevon was in a bad mood, he would mock Natalie.


    After taking a shower, Natalie stood in front of the mirror and changed. into her pajamas. As expected,


    she realized that her chest was red and there were some bruises. It hurt a little.


    Her slender and fair hands unbuttoned the clothes on her chest. Natalie prepared to check if there were


    any other injuries. As expected, her arm was also bruised.


    However, it was reallyfortable after venting Natalie was drenched in sweat, and her recent


    depression had dissipated. However, the result was that her entire body was covered in injuries. This


    man was really strong.


    Natalie went straight to the bedside cab to look for the medicinal spray. She realized that there was


    nothing and left it in the Foster¡¯s


    residence.


    What should Natalie do? If she did not massage it at night, it would be even more bruised and painful


    tomorrow.


    Natalie had already taken a shower, and it was raining heavily outside. She couldn¡¯t call takeout now,


    and she didn¡¯t have any medicine.


    Just as Natalie was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    Natalie immediately came back to her senses and buttoned up clothes. When she opened the door,


    she saw Trevon in dark blue pajamas with an ointment and medicinal spray in his hand.


    her


    So Trevon was here to deliver medicine to Natalie?


    A fragrance from the young woman¡¯s body entered Trevon¡¯s nose and entered his brain. He looked at


    Natalie¡¯s even more charming neck after washing up and her soft red lips.


    Noticing his strange gaze, Natalie awkwardly adjusted her already intact. pajamas and said


    embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The delicate voice pulled Trevon back to his senses. He pretended to be calm and handed the


    medicine to Natalie. ¡°This medicine is for you. I was the one who fought you after all.¡±


    Natalie reached out her petite and slender hand to take the medicine. The moment her fingertips


    touched it, it caused her to tremble, and her entire body to go numb.


    Natalie took it quickly and was about to close the door. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. Good night.¡±


    Just as the door was about to close, Trevon¡¯s slippers were stuck in the crack of the door. Trevon


    looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Miss Foster, I just delivered the medicine, and you chased me out in such


    a hurry. You didn¡¯t even ask about my injuries.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s movements were stiff as she made a confused guess. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to examine you,


    are you?¡±


    Trevon said matter-of-factly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Examining external injuries should be a piece of


    cake for you.¡±


    Trevon had already mentioned her profession as a doctor to save the dying and heal the injured. If


    Natalie still didn¡¯t allow him toe in, Trevon would say Natalie didn¡¯t have any professionalism.


    Trevon would definitely nder her next.


    Anticipating what would happen next, Natalie reluctantlypromised and let Trevon in.


    This was the second time Trevon hade to Natalie¡¯s room.


    It was very simple and cold. The bed sheet and quilt cover were not pink. that youngdies liked, but


    navy blue stripes. This was simr to Trevon¡¯s preference. If Natalie changed the quilt cover to pink or


    cartoon in the future, Trevon would not be able to stand it.


    Trevon was like a certain leader who hade to check on Natalie¡¯s room. He patrolled every corner


    and then sat by her bed.


    Natalie was speechless

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    When Natalie came out after washing her hands, she saw the man sitting by the bed. Trevon had


    already taken off his shirt. His upper body was bare, and his hand was on the waistline of his pants.


    Natalie was shocked and quickly ran over to stop Trevon. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Trevon looked up at Natalie seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient for you to check.¡±


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Trevon said. Natalie was powerless to refute him, but the


    asion was not right. They were at home, not in the hospital. The atmosphere for the checkup had


    changed.


    Moreover, there was no need to take off his pants for a checkup, right?


    Embarrassed, Natalie averted her gaze and said unnaturally. ¡°Then put on your clothes first. I can


    check when you¡¯re wearing them.¡±


    Trevon was no longer willing. With a faint smile on his face, he teased, ¡°You can even check when I¡¯m


    wearing clothes. Mrs. Wilson, do you have X-ray vision? Wouldn¡¯t you have seen everything on me


    long ago?¡±


    Natalie did not want to continue this meaningless topic at all.


    Natalie took a deep breath and walked to Trevon¡¯s side to check the wound on his back. Her soft


    fingertips pressed into his back, causing his body to feel numb. His Adam¡¯s apple moved


    unconsciously, and his lips. were abnormally dry.


    Natalie took out the attitude of a routine inspection and checked inch by inch. She pressed on it and


    silently said in her heart that she would never box with this person again. She still had to check him like


    this after the fight.


    Trevon had a good figure, and his entire body was filled with explosive muscles. Natalie silently


    counted and there were eight pieces. His chest muscles were firm and strong. He had good stamina.


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts were a little far away and a little lewd. She did not expect herself to let her


    imagination run wild because of a man. Her face suddenly turned red.


    At this moment, Natalie looked even more charming to Trevon. He


    wanted to tear her clothes apart and fuck her.


    All of Natalie¡¯s expressions fell into Trevon¡¯s eyes, and a yful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Mrs.


    Wilson, what are you thinking?¡±


    Natalie hid her impure thoughts and pretended to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m done with the checkup.


    You¡¯re not injured. Mr. Wilson, please go back. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t care about Natalie¡¯s order to leave. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re so guilty. Could it be that you¡¯re


    thinking about something inappropriate things¡­¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Realizing that her thoughts were guessed, Natalie quickly covered her mouth and tried to pull Trevon


    up with one hand. However, the difference in strength between Trevon and Natalie was too great.


    Natalie. did not manage to pull him up and fell into his firm chest instead.


    At this moment, his upper body was naked, and Natalie was only wearing thin pajamas. The room¡¯s


    heating was at 78.8 ¡ãF, and the two of them. could feel their skin collide with each other under the


    clothes.


    The air froze for a moment, and only the sound of their breathing could be heard.


    This was the second time the two of them were so close to each other. Natalie could even feel the


    thumping of her heart. Her face was darker than before, and her ears were slightly red. She wanted to


    stand up, but her waist was tightly controlled by a warm palm.


    A low and hoarse voice sounded in Natalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t give in. She struggled, twisted her butt, and moved. What was under her but shocked


    her¡­ It stimted every nerve in her body, and her face turned red on the spot.


    Natalie widened her big round eyes and blinked her eyshes. With a red face, she asked softly, ¡°Why


    are you¡­¡±


    In fact, Trevon was already on the verge of losing control when Natalie helped him check his body and


    massaged him inch by inch. Even he did. not expect that he would end up in such an awkward situation


    when he came in at night just to tease her.


    This was the third time Trevon had lost control because of this woman¡¯s touch.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was a little stiff. In the next second, Trevon slowly lowered


    his head and buried it in her fair neck. ¡°Stop moving and let me calm down. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to


    bear the consequences. You¡¯re a doctor, and you should know that this is the reaction of a normal


    man.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s back was as stiff as a rock. She did not dare to move at all.


    It was true that Natalie was a doctor, and it was also true that she knew the structure of a man¡¯s body.


    However, it was two kinds of things that she knew it was a man¡¯s reaction in this aspect and that


    Trevon got a reaction from her real touch.


    Natalie even suspected that Theo had been too strict recently that Trevon didn¡¯t have a chance to


    make love with women recently, so he came to her room sote at night to tease her.


    As Natalie was lost in her thoughts, Trevon¡¯s voice came from her neck again. ¡°Put away your messy


    thoughts. My life is not that messy.¡±


    Natalie had reason to suspect that Trevon had studied psychology, but she could not ask directly. If she


    asked now, it would be like that she admitted that she was imagining his private life being messy.


    Natalie lied guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m not. Are you done? I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    The man in her neck did not react at all. Natalie suspected that he was. asleep and gently pushed his


    shoulder.


    The man finally reacted. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Trevon slowly released her slender waist. At the same time, Natalie quickly stood up.


    Trevon¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty, as if he had lost something precious. With a cold expression, he


    picked up his clothes and walked out of the


    room.


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. What was going on with this person recently?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Natalie locked the door, finished applying the medicine Trevon brought, lifted the


    nket, and went to sleep. Not long after, she fell asleep.


    In her sleep, Natalie vaguely felt her body getting hotter and hotter, as if a heat source was


    approaching.


    Cooper 1a


    Something stung her cheek and lips. It was itchy. In her sleep, Natalie subconsciously reached out to


    touch her forehead. There was nothing. and she continued to sleep.


    The next day, the sky cleared after the rain. The sun that had taken a day off hung high in the sky.


    Natalie stretched her backfortably. The good weather meant that she was in a good mood. What


    should she eat today?


    Natalie took the phone from the bedside and nced at it. It was already 7:30 am. Sherri must still be


    asleep. Natalie should go for a run first.


    Natalie took out her sportswear from the wardrobe and changed into it. Just as she stepped out of the


    door, a gust of cold wind entered her cor, and she pulled it up.


    A sudden running sound came from behind.


    Natalie turned her head slowly and saw Trevon in sportswear standing


    behind her.


    Trevon seemed to be very free recently. Natalie could see him every day when she woke up. ¡°You


    didn¡¯t go to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have work to deal with in the morning. Shall we go together?¡± Trevon had three meetings


    in the morning, but they were all postponed to the evening, causing the employees below toin.


    Everyone¡¯s mood was clouded by the sudden overtime meeting. Even though the weather was so


    good, it could not dissipate.


    Natalie, who didn¡¯t know, readily agreed. Anyway, it was quite boring to run alone, and it was good to


    have someone to apany her. Recently. Trevon did not seem to be that difficult to get along with.


    Trevon¡¯s gazended on the woman¡¯s slightly swollen lips, and there was a dark smile in his eyes.


    ¡°How many kilometers?¡±


    It was almost 10 o¡¯clock after a two-hour round trip. Trevon shouldn¡¯t be so free, right? ¡°Five kilometers.


    Does it dy your working hours?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Trevon¡¯s stamina was not bad.


    Natalie was confused. Was the Wilson Group¡¯s market down now? Why was Trevon that free recently?


    Or was Trevon¡¯s going bankrupt?


    ¡°Why did you


    be a doctor?¡±


    This question had indeed troubled Trevon for a long time. He could not understand why someone with


    such a personality could be so patient as to be a doctor. Natalie was on duty every morning and


    night and did not miss a single day. She was even very diligent.


    There should be a reason for it.


    Natalie did not answer his question. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you trying to understand my original intention as a


    doctor, or are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to do it? Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to carry out the


    spirit of saving the dying and helping the injured?¡±


    Theo had said that he hoped that Trevon would not rely on the investigations to understand Natalie.


    Indeed, Trevon had recently discovered that Natalie did not feel the joy of marrying into a rich family,


    nor did she want to take advantage of him at all. Instead, Natalie drew the boundaries of money clearly.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The view outside Adare Manor was beautiful.


    The two sides of the road were nted with the same spacing of a kind of special flower.


    In this cold season, hundreds of flowers withered, and only these kinds of flowers were full of vitality.


    The petals scattered with the wind and danced gracefully, standing tall in the cold wind.


    As Natalie ran, she stopped and slowly walked to a tree. She could not help but praise it. A pair of


    small hands that were warm from the exercise gently touched the petals scattered on the ground.


    From Trevon¡¯s angle, the first thing he saw was a slightly red face. Natalie had a beautiful figure and


    was very charming.


    It was like a painting, so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it. There were only flowers and


    a beautiful youngdy in the world.


    Natalie did not know that Trevon had also stopped to wait for her. She was mesmerized by the beautiful


    scenery.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t seen the plum flowers when she came for a run a few days


    ago.


    This was the first time Natalie had seen so many flowers swaying in the wind. It was greatly beautiful.


    Natalie looked up with a bright smile on her face and met Trevon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the vi you


    chose is not bad.¡±


    Trevon was disdainful. What did she mean by not bad? Trevon said. expressionlessly, ¡°Just because of


    the flowers?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Natalie looked at Trevon with her soft eyes. ¡°Yes and no. How should I


    put it? The air around here is quite good, except for a little far from downtown.¡±


    Besides, it was difficult to hail a cab. As for the other, it was veryfortable. There was no need to


    worry about the insecurity. The security was especially good. Perhaps this was the reason why Natalie


    felt especially at ease sleeping here.


    This was very simr to Natalie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s favorite flowering scene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think women don¡¯t like flowers. I don¡¯t like bouquets. I always feel that it is a waste to be folded


    down to cut off their chances of survival when they bloom beautifully. It¡¯s better to bloom in the soil.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t say that it was a waste of money. It seemed a little boring to talk about money at this


    time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man stopped talking. Perhaps he was annoyed by Natalie¡¯s long-windedness.


    The two of them did not run seriously. They ran for a while and stopped to chat. Usually, one person


    could finish the journey in an hour, but today, it took two hours.


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock when they got home.


    Natalie asked politely, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Are you going to the office for lunch or at home?¡±


    Why did this sentence sound like a scene of a wife asking her husband to stay for a meal?


    The man stopped in his tracks as he walked toward the staircase. After a while, he gave a beautiful


    smile. ¡°At home.¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. Did Trevon misunderstand something too?


    Natalie quickly went to her room to take a shower. After taking a shower, she stood in front of the mirror


    to blow dry her hair. She realized that her lips were so red today and seemed to be slightly swollen.


    It didn¡¯t look like being caused by a mosquito bite.


    Natalie didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because she wouldn¡¯t attribute it to Trevon.


    At noon, Natalie made three dishes and a soup, Chicken Teriyaki, Grilled Salmon, garden sd with


    ranch dressing, and Oyster and Corn Chowder.


    Trevon was eating with relish. He felt that today¡¯s food was even more delicious than usual.


    ¡°Your servants knew how to cook these dishes before entering the Foster¡¯s residence or after


    entering.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you very concerned about that?¡± It was the second time


    Trevon had asked, and Natalie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little surprised. What difference did it make?


    ¡°No.¡± Trevon wouldn¡¯tment on things he hadn¡¯t investigated.


    However, to be able to make Trevon ask the same question over and over again, there must be


    something wrong. Natalie was not stupid and asked with a determined gaze, ¡°What do you want to say,


    Mr. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Instead, Natalie answered to help Trevon arrange minds, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the servants knew how to


    cook these dishes before entering the Foster¡¯s residence or after entering, but I¡¯ve eaten these dishes


    since I was young. My mother knew how to cook them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It was simple and concise. The topic Trevon started ended without reason.


    After lunch, it was not even 12 am. Natalie sat on the sofa and prepared to y with her phone for half


    an hour.


    The man who was about to leave suddenly said, ¡°Let Jim apany you to buy a car.¡±


    If it was raining heavily likest time, Natalie could not go to work at all. She could not hail a cab here,


    and she definitely wouldn¡¯t drive Trevon¡¯s


    car.


    If Trevon suddenly gave Natalie a car, he would definitely be rejected, so he could only ask her to buy


    it.


    Natalie was really focused on texting Sherri. Natalie looked up at Trevon and said firmly, ¡°No need. I


    don¡¯t like cars. The traffic is too congested.¡±


    Trevon was so angry that his eyebrows twitched. He pinched his eyebrows. Little did he know that this


    was the reason why Natalie did not buy a car. ¡°On a rainy day, your vehicle is useless.¡±


    Natalie urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and go to work. I have my own ns.¡±


    Natalie thought about buying a car. Natalie thought about it every time it rained, but she didn¡¯t want to


    buy it after the rain cleared up.


    For example, people who wanted to lose weight wanted to lose weight when they bought clothes.


    When they returned home, they would buy a


    weight scale and formte weight loss ns. However, they would sleep. untilte in the morning the


    next day. What was losing weight? Everything was fleeting.


    Moreover, Natalie would be leaving this ce in two months. If she rented a ce closer to the


    hospital, she would not need to buy a car. asionally, hailing a cab was convenient. She didn¡¯t need


    too many vehicles. She could not fall out of favor with that vehicle.


    Sensing her impatience, Trevon said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Natalie did not care that Trevon¡¯s attitude had turned cold again. He was always like a Chameleon


    every day. If he did not change, he would be at fake Trevon.


    ¡°Dear Natalie, you¡¯rete again today. Have you been getting closer to Mr. Wilson recently?¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t want Natalie to get a divorce. Firstly, Natalie wouldn¡¯t have anyone to rely on after the


    divorce. Secondly, it was safer where Natalie lived. Harry wouldn¡¯t look for Natalie, nor did he dare to.


    Natalie, whose arm was being held, thought it was a little better. However, Trevon was unpredictable,


    and she could not guess what he wanted to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as sarcastic as before. Let me tell you about the dishes. he asked me today. I¡¯m quite


    surprised that he asked me twice.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Wilson care so much about this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s unpredictable. Who knows what he cares about? I¡¯ve suspected it before, but I¡¯ve


    been eating these dishes since I was young. My mom knows how to make them. Perhaps my mom


    learned them in a training ss. Probably, that chef of Grand Manor happens to be from the same


    hometown as my mom.¡± This was the first exnation Natalie guessed since she didn¡¯t know that her


    mother was an orphan.


    Sherri nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Edward ising back next week. Would you like toe with me to pick him up? You wouldn¡¯t say


    no, would you?¡±


    Natalie gave Sherri a disdainful look and filled her head with unnecessary details every time. ¡°Did I say


    I¡¯m not going? When will Edwarde back? Have you seen what duty we were on that day?¡±


    Sherri pped her forehead. ¡°Ah, I forgot about this. Let me take a look.


    It¡¯s still early for work.¡±


    As she spoke, Sherri took out her phone and flipped through the calendar. She looked at the schedule


    of Natalie because the two of them had already checked. Their schedules for the next month would be


    the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    same.


    It was as if Sherri had seen a ghost. It was exactly the same.


    Even the people in the department had said that they definitely found connections to change it.


    They could not be med for their doubts. They themselves were puzzled.


    Sherri muttered to herself. While calcting, she said, ¡°Today is


    December 26th. Edward will be back on January 1st on New Year¡¯s Day. Today, we¡¯ll work the night


    shift. We¡¯ll be on duty on the 27th. We¡¯ll rest the day on the 28th. We¡¯ll work the morning shift on the


    29th, the night shift on the 30th, and be on duty on the 31st. Oh my god, it was quite a coincidence.


    We¡¯ll rest on New Year¡¯s Day on the 1st.¡±


    Natalie shook her head helplessly and reminded Sherri, ¡°Sherri, did you ask what time Edward¡¯s flight


    was?¡±


    ¡°At 3:30 in the afternoon. We can go eat after we pick him up. I think the dishes in Grand Manor are


    quite delicious. They¡¯re very simr to what you made. Let¡¯s go there that day.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself that 3:30 pm was fine. She had woken up at that time. If it was in the


    morning, she would have had to endure it. After all, she would be on duty on the 31st.


    As for going to Grand Manor for a meal, Natalie didn¡¯t really want to go. That was Trevon¡¯s ce. No


    matter what they did, they would be within his line of sight. Natalie felt like she was being watched, but


    Sherri seemed to like the dishes there very much.


    For some reason, the man¡¯s cold and handsome face appeared in Natalie¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    At 9:05 p.m., Natalie and Sherri parted ways at the entrance of the hospital and went home.


    There were many nightbirds in Athana. On the road, there was an endless stream of cars. The sound


    of horns and the roar of exhaust were deafening.


    When she got home, Natalie wanted to get some supper. However, she remembered that she had not


    bought any ingredients for a few days.


    There was no durian, and Trevon was about to go. home.


    The thought of buying durian waspletely gone.


    The moment Natalie thought of Trevon, Trevon was home,


    Just as Natalie was about to open the door, a bright light blinded her.


    Natalie turned to look at the bright spot. It was indeed Trevon¡¯s Koenigsegg. The man got out of the car


    as handsomely as ever.


    He tidied up his suit, which did not have a single crease, and walked. toward Natalie with his long legs.


    In a daze, Natalie felt he looked a little like Prince Charming.


    The lights of the car elongated Trevon¡¯s figure, and the spotlightspletely fell on him.


    It was a feeling of a show.


    Trevon stared at her exquisite little face and nced at the ck motorcycle. It was really difficult to


    connect this motorcycle to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ride the motorcycle to the garage?¡±


    Natalie raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s well-defined handsome face. ¡°It won¡¯t rain tomorrow,


    and I can¡¯t be bothered to park inside. Isn¡¯t the courtyard quite big?¡±


    It meant that Natalie could park her motorcycle in the courtyard.


    Without another word, the man opened the door and entered the vi.


    With his back facing Natalie, Trevon asked, ¡°What are you going to do tonight?¡±


    Natalie looked puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    What else could Natalie do when she got home? Of course, it was to sleep.


    A cold and indifferent voice sounded. ¡°Supper.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any ingredients. Are you hungry?¡±


    After changing his shoes, Trevon turned around and faced Natalie. ¡°There¡¯s some in the fridge. Go see


    what you can cook.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Natalie opened the refrigerator.


    As expected, it was filled with all kinds of ingredients. It was very fresh. ¡°Did you ask Mr. Hawk to buy it


    today?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t really like this sentence, but it was indeed bought by Jim.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Trevon said to the woman who was rummaging through the fridge, ¡°I want to eat Spaghetti


    Bolognese.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand paused in the act of rummaging through the refrigerator. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Natalie asked,


    verifying each word.


    Natalie remembered very clearly that when she ate Spaghetti Bolognesest time, this person had a


    look of disdain and looked like she had poisoned him. However, he wanted to eat Spaghetti Bolognese


    now. Was he crazy?


    Could it be that Natalie¡¯s culinary skills had conquered Trevon¡¯s stomach?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After getting an affirmative answer, Natalie quickly prepared to make Spaghetti Bolognese. She also


    wanted to eat it tonight. Afraid that Trevon would dislike it, she could only cook something else.


    At this moment, Natalie thought Trevon was very pleasing to the eye.


    In a good mood, Natalie said happily, ¡°Do you want more tomatoes? It smells good.¡±


    From the angle of him on the sofa, Trevon could see the happiness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. She was really


    easy to satisfy. A bowl of Spaghetti Bolognese made her so happy.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t even as happy as she was when she married Trevon.


    Trevon felt alright beforeparing the two things. However, he suddenly felt a little depressed. He got


    up and went straight upstairs to take a shower. He didn¡¯t answer her about the tomatoes.


    Since Natalie didn¡¯t get a reply, she didn¡¯t mind. She shrugged. It was rare for her to be that happy


    today, so she would add more tomatoes to it. If Trevon didn¡¯t want to eat them, she could eat herself.


    Half an hourter, Trevon arrived at the dining room. When he saw the two steaming bowls of


    Spaghetti Bolognese on the table, his mood instantly improved.


    Without any nonsense, Trevon started eating. During this period, Trevon did not say that he did not


    want tomatoes.


    From time to time, Natalie would nce at the tomatoes in his bowl. The man noticed that her burning


    gaze was on his bowl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Natalie tried to hide her embarrassment. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask you how it tastes.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just so-so,¡± Trevon said expressionlessly.


    Natalie shouldn¡¯t have asked it. It was difficult to hear something nice. from his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t


    delicious, why did he eat it all? He finished all tomatoes and had already drunk half a bowl of soup.


    Why was Trevon so stubborn?


    ¡°Well, I used a little too many ingredients for supper tonight. Do I need to pay?¡±


    The Spaghetti Bolognese at night was very rich. When Natalie saw that there was shredded meat in


    the fridge, she added it, pickled vegetables, green vegetables, small yellow croaker, and tomatoes.


    ording to the restaurant¡¯s custom price, the Spaghetti Bolognese would cost at least 20 dors.


    However, judging from the color of this little yellow croaker, it might be more than that. In that case,


    Natalie might have to pay.


    After a while, the man took thest sip of the soup and wiped his mouth. elegantly. He leanedzily


    against the back of the chair and stared at Natalie without blinking. ¡°Then do you want to pay?¡±


    Fuck, the ball was under Natalie¡¯s feet again. Natalie wasn¡¯t a rich woman, and she definitely didn¡¯t


    want to pay.


    Trevon pressed his tongue against his teeth and said in a handsome manner, ¡°Give me your WhatsApp


    number.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you want to transfer money, just transfer it to me. Jim. was embezzled from you.¡± His


    expression did not change as Trevon ndered Jim.


    Jim was too pitiful. Jim wanted to say that it was Trevon who asked him to keep it. Trevon didn¡¯tck


    this bit of money.


    Natalie seemed to have heard something earth-shattering. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re not joking, right? Mr.


    Hawk embezzled 86 dors.¡± Did Trevon take Natalie for a fool? Was Trevon short of 86 dors or


    Trevon short of 86 dors?


    With his usual serious expression, Trevon had already opened the QR code of WhatsApp and ced


    his phone on the table, obviously indicating for Natalie to scan it. ¡°Perhaps I forgot. I¡¯ll ask tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie was helpless. She could only take out her phone from her pocket and scan the QR code.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Natalie would scan it first. At most, she would blocklist Trevon in two months.


    Trevon passed the friend verification in a second.


    It was very normal. It was as if Trevon had really added Natalie for the sake of money in the future.


    After adding Natalie as a friend, Trevon naturally held his phone in his hand.


    Unbeknownst to Natalie, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for today. The Spaghetti Bolognese was not bad.¡±


    At night, Trevon, who was in the master bedroom, tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He picked


    up his phone and called the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The woman on the other end of the line was already a little sleepy. ¡°Trevon, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Rachel knew her cold and heartless son too well. The number of times


    Clupter 30


    Trevon called Rachel 365 days a year could be counted on one hand. Basically, every time Rachel


    called Trevon, he would hang up after saying less than five words. There must be something wrong this


    time. Otherwise, Trevon would not call her for no reason.


    ¡°When is dading back?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for him for something? He¡¯ll be back in two days. It¡¯s cold. His legs are not good, and


    it¡¯s not good for long outings.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After receiving the message, Trevon was about to hang up.


    ¡°Wait. I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa said that you signed a three-month agreement with that woman. It¡¯s almost a month


    now. What ns do you have next? I won¡¯t interfere with your decisions, but this woman really can¡¯t


    help you in your career, nor can she help you share any pressure. Think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need anyone to consolidate my position. My position isn¡¯t secured by a woman. If


    Grandpa doesn¡¯t force me to marry her, I will still be the sessor sooner orter. Grandpa will never


    agree to let Max be the sessor. You know this very well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m just saying. You know what your rtionship is the


    most. Only you know if your shoes fit or not. But to be honest, she doesn¡¯t look like a rich youngdy


    now. If you want to bring her out, she definitely won¡¯t be presentable. If you really like her, I¡¯ll teach her.


    After all, she¡¯s the Wilson family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. Don¡¯t damage your reputation because of


    her.¡±


    Rachel could already hear a hint of relief in Trevon¡¯s tone. Trevon was no longer as cold to Natalie as


    before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Mom, we¡¯ll talk about thister. Go to bed early.¡±


    Looking at the ck screen, Rachel sighed. Trevon had never interacted with women before. It


    seemed that he had fallen into Theo¡¯s trap.


    However, Rachel really did not like Natalie.


    No matter what, Rachel felt that Trevon deserved a better woman. However, if Trevon was really


    happy, she might take a step back and try to ept it.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    The December morning was misty, and the air was dry and cold. Looking up at the sky, one could see


    the bright light of dawn in the distance, and the entire sky was lit up.


    It was still a sunny day. The weather for the next week was so good that it made people feel good.


    Other than getting colder and colder, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Natalie lifted the nket, opened the wardrobe, and chose a thin white. down jacket.


    After washing up and getting dressed, Natalie walked down the stairs and looked at the sofa in the


    living room.


    There was no one. Had Trevon left?


    For the past few days, when Natalie woke up, she could see Trevon sitting casually on the sofa.


    Humans were indeed high-level animals that were easily affected. They had only been together for a


    few days, but Natalie was already used to looking for his existence at home.


    This was not a good sign for the sensitive Natalie.


    As Natalie started the engine and drove down the road, she realized that she had made a mistake. She


    should have worn a thick down jacket.


    The cold wind burrowed into Natalie¡¯s unconcealed skin.


    On the sofa in the Wilson Group, the man¡¯s slender body was curled up. He was covered with a thin


    nket, and a corner of the nket fell to the ground. He frowned slightly.


    At 7:40 a.m., the secretary came in to tidy up the office as usual. When she saw the slender figure on


    the sofa, she thought that she had seen it wrongly and carefully approached to take a look.


    The man heard the sound of high heels clicking on the ground. Although the person had lowered her


    voice, he could still hear it clearly. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Make me a cup of coffee.¡±


    Last night, Trevon tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter what. The night before, Trevon


    hugged that soft woman and slept soundly. Just one night and he was already a little obsessed, and in


    the


    end, he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Trevon decided toe to the office in the early morning to catch up on his sleep.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson.¡± The secretary slowly left the office.


    When the secretary entered the Secretary department, the other secretary looked at her and could not


    help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so gloomy so early in the morning? Mr. Wilson will be here


    soon.¡±


    The secretary pointed in the direction of the office and lowered her voice. ¡°Mr. Wilson seemed to have


    slept in the officest night. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I was scared to death when I entered.¡±


    ¡°Ah? That can¡¯t be. There wasn¡¯t any overtimest night. Didn¡¯t the entirepany get off work around


    9 p.m. after the meeting? Why is Mr. Wilson working overtime alone?¡±


    ¡°As expected, the boss¡¯s money doesn¡¯te from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m going to make coffee. I think Mr. Wilson works so hard and needs a


    wife.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. With his qualifications, who would Mr. Wilson like? His aura is too strong. Let me tell you. I


    heard from my friends that Mr. Wilson has an ex-girlfriend.¡±


    you


    The secretary¡¯s mouth was wide open when she made coffee. ¡°Who did hear this from? You can¡¯t spout


    nonsense. I¡¯ve never seen a woman. by Mr. Wilson¡¯s side. These women were brought either by Mr.


    ckwell or Mr. Roberts. I suspect that he doesn¡¯t like women.¡±


    A sudden voice interrupted their gossipy discussion. ¡°Why are you chatting so enthusiastically instead


    of working so early in the morning? Why are you sharing with me?¡±


    Jim was a gentleman. When anyone from the Secretary department made a mistake, he would help


    them in private as long as he felt that it was not a substantial mistake. However, he was very principled


    and did not cross Trevon¡¯s bottom line.


    Therefore, Jim was quite popr in the Secretary department in thepany, and the two secretaries


    were not on guard against him.


    The secretary who poured the coffee nced at the office door and said.


    softly, ¡°Mr. Hawk, Mr. Wilson seemed to have slept in the officest night.¡±


    Another secretary said, ¡°Mr. Hawk, do you know that Mr. Wilson used to have a girlfriend? Tell us about


    it.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jim leaned against their desk and said calmly, ¡°Have you been too free recently? You¡¯re gossiping


    about Mr. Wilson¡¯s love life. What do you want. to do? Do you want to be promoted, or do you want to


    turn the world. upside down?¡±


    At three in the morning, Jim received a message from Trevon. There was no need to pick Trevon up,


    and he needed to bring a set of suits to thepany. At that time, Jim knew it, but he just didn¡¯t know


    the reason.


    yet.


    The two secretaries shook their heads in unison. ¡°No, I just heard that Mr. Wilson has an ex-girlfriend.


    We¡¯re curious about who such a handsome man like Mr. Wilson will fall for. We are very curious.¡±


    Jim knew Trevon¡¯s bottom line and kindly reminded them, ¡°No matter how, Mr. Wilson won¡¯t fall for you.


    This matter can¡¯t be discussed anymore. If Mr. Wilson hears this, I won¡¯t be able to save you. Hurry up


    and do what you need to do.¡±


    Jim stopped the secretary, who was about to go in with the coffee. ¡°Give it to me. Your coffee is


    overdue.¡±


    The secretary quickly thanked Jim with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawk.¡±


    Pushing open the door to CEO¡¯s office, Trevon had already woken up. After washing up, he stood in


    front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window and looked down at the carsing and going below. From


    this angle, he could see the appearance of people going to work in the morning.


    As a man, Jim had to admit that the current Trevon was really handsome.


    Trevon¡¯s tall and slender body stood upright in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Two buttons on his


    cor were unbuttoned and casually opened, revealing his fair neck. He looked both seductive and


    roguish. The buttons on his sleeves were unbuttoned, and his hands were in his pockets. He was so


    noble that it was difficult for people to approach him.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Jim ced the coffee on the office. table. ¡°Why did you sleep on


    the sofast night?¡±


    Trevon turned around and nced coldly at the nket on the sofa. He had no intention of answering.


    He picked up his coffee and took a sip. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Jim ced the bag beside his feet on the table. ¡°Then, the entire set is here.¡±


    Jim was a little confused. Why did he feel Trevon looked so unsatisfied?


    Emily was in an exceptionally good mood. She had just returned to Athanast night and had already


    made love with Max.


    Knowing Emily was a virgin, Max treated her even better. This kind of rich second-generation heir


    should be surprised by making love with a virgin.


    Some even had special hobbies and liked to find virgins. Max gave her a card so that she could swipe


    it as she pleased.


    At this moment, Emily was shopping in Athana Building with Elena. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll buy you anything you like.


    Dad¡¯spany hasn¡¯t been doing. well recently, and you haven¡¯t bought a good gift.


    Because of Harry, after their family expenses were halved, Elena and Emily¡¯s lives were much more


    restricted than before. They could not be extravagant, afraid that Harry would lose his temper if he was


    unhappy.


    Recently, Harry¡¯s temper had been very bad. He always threw tantrums at servants at home when


    things didn¡¯t go his way in thepany. It was because Elena had tricks up her sleeve, or she would


    have suffered.


    Elena smiled so much that even the fine lines on her forehead were smiling. ¡°Emily, you love me so


    much. I wonder if your dad¡¯spany will be able to turn around. Last time, your dad lost too much


    money. Let me tell you. You have had to restrain yourself at home recently. Also, you have to hold onto


    Max tightly to be on par with that bitch.¡±


    At the mention of Natalie, a ferocious expression appeared on Emily¡¯s face. Emily gritted her teeth and


    said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will. Look! Isn¡¯t this the result of Mr. Max being satisfied with me? If that bitch


    hadn¡¯t taken all the inheritance, we wouldn¡¯t have been so uptight.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Emily became. However, when Emily thought of the card in


    her hand, her mood lifted.


    Emily happily waved the bank card in her hand.


    The scheming Elena was still worried. ¡°Emily, I will teach you a wayter so that you can firmly hold on


    to Mr. Max.¡±


    Elena thought for a moment and said, ¡°How¡¯s your contact with Miss ckwell? Did you tell her about


    Mr. Wilson¡¯s marriage? You have to tell her about it before the banquet at the beginning of the month.¡±


    ¡°Why before the banquet?¡±


    Elena looked around and whispered a few words into Emily¡¯s ear. Emily¡¯s eyes shone.


    Emily hugged Elena¡¯s neck happily and kissed her face fiercely. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too smart. This way, I


    won¡¯t get involved at all. Even if Mr. Wilson finds out, it has nothing to do with me. Mom, I love you!¡±


    Elena thought that if she wasn¡¯t smart, would she have been able to secure her status as Mrs. Foster


    for so many years? Would Harry have been forced to cut ties with his father and marry her?


    These were all Elena¡¯s tricks. Women had to n how to live a good life for themselves. Harry couldn¡¯t


    see something clearly, but Barron saw it very clearly and refused to let her step into the Foster¡¯s


    residence even until his death.

 41

    41


    The early morning in the cemetery was very lively and quiet. The lively ones were the chirping of birds,


    and the quiet ones were the pedestrians who didn¡¯t pass by. There were no congested honks.


    Today, Barron had been gone for an entire month, and Natalie had stayed in Adare Manor for an entire


    month.


    Natalie ced a bouquet of flowers in front of the tombstone and took out a handkerchief and wet wipe


    from her pocket. She carefully wiped the dust off the tombstone. The surroundings of the tombstone


    were very clean.


    Natalie was very satisfied. Barron loved cleanliness the most. He always swept the front of the


    courtyard clean.


    From the day Barron was buried, Natalie found the cemetery¡¯s administrator and gave him another sum


    of money every month. She asked him to help clean the surroundings of Barron¡¯s tombstone every day.


    It seemed that the money was very effective, and it was indeed very clean.


    After doing a series of actions, Natalie sat on the edge of the tombstone without feeling dirty at all.


    Natalie leaned her head against the tombstone as if she was snuggling with Barron. At this moment,


    she was at her most rxed. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯ve been living in Adare Manor for a month. Did you not remember the time? You


    definitely didn¡¯t remember. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you visit me in my dreams? They treated me quite


    well. You must have arranged the best for me. You can rest assured now. Also, I angered your son to


    death. He knew that you had given me all your assets and asked me for them. I didn¡¯t give them to him.


    You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m heartless. You gave them to me yourself. Besides, I¡¯m unwilling to give


    them to him.


    ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you another secret. I seem to be getting used to Trevon. He¡¯s the husband you


    chose for me. Do you think this is a good thing or a bad thing?¡± It should be a bad thing.


    Natalie was a sensitive person. From the moment she started looking for Trevon this morning, she


    knew that her state of mind had changed.


    175


    14:31


    However, she did not want to tell Sherri about this because Trevon did not like her. They were going to


    get a divorce in two months.


    Natalic wanted to leave freely.


    Natalie leaned against the tombstone and chatted for more than an hour. She slowly got up and bowed


    to the tombstone reluctantly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle and see you next time.¡±


    The moment Natalie turned around, the tears hidden in her eyes fell.


    Hackett followed the ckwell family to Henry¡¯s tombstone early in the morning. Today was the


    anniversary of Henry¡¯s death.


    The ckwell family had a rule. On the anniversary of Henry¡¯s death, all the juniors, regardless of


    whether they were overseas or domestically, had to rush back.


    After cleaning the tombstone, the group of people walked out of the cemetery at the same time as


    Natalie.


    Hackett caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. When Hackett saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he was very


    surprised.


    Hackett was stunned for a moment.


    The pretty woman beside him frowned. ¡°Does this woman want to die? Why is she driving so fast?¡±


    Hackett rebuked her cousin, Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t judge anyone subjectively.¡±


    Mia had decided toe back after receiving a messagest night. In the past, she would find a good


    excuse not toe back on this day. ording to the ckwell family¡¯s rules, Mia had toe back.


    After all, she was Henry¡¯s most beloved granddaughter.


    Exceptions were normal.


    Mia was wearing a ck knitted dress and a pair of high heels. ¡°Hackett, do you know that woman just


    now?¡±


    Hackett ignored Mia and walked away. He did not like this so¨Ccalled cousin of his.


    However, they were rtives, and she was Hackett¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter. He had to maintain a good


    rtionship with her on the surface.


    Mia pouted in dissatisfaction. Ever since she was young, she knew


    2/5


    14:35


    Hackett disliked her very much. Hackett even treated his neighbor better than her.


    However, it did not matter. Mia did note back this time to repair her rtionship with Hackett. It did


    not matter if it was good or not. She wanted to start over¡­.


    At the foot of the mountain, Hackett turned around and said to his parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go to the


    office first. I have a meeting in the morning.¡±


    Nathan ckwell and Joy gestured for Hackett to go quickly. Work was more important.


    After getting into the car, Hackett started the engine and called Trevon with his Bluetooth earpiece.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Wilson?¡± His tone was a little teasing.


    The man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. Trevon didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Hackett.


    ¡°You have recovered?¡±


    Hackett turned the steering wheel with one hand and nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Trevon, I still feel


    pain all over my body today. I held on for the entire morning so that my parents wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Otherwise, my mom would definitely settle scores with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure after your mom knows why I hit you, will she be here to get even with me, or will she go


    home and p you?¡±


    Hackett was speechless. Trevon still remembered it.


    If Joy found out that Hackett was courting Trevon¡¯s wife, he would definitely be punished. It would be


    even worse.


    ¡°Do you want to listen to two things?¡±


    ¡°If you have something, say it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to bullshit with you.¡±


    Hackett could not catch his breath. ¡°Mr. Wilson, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t satisfy


    youst night? You are so hot¨Ctempered.¡±


    Trevon was speechless.


    To prevent Trevon from getting really angry, Hackett hurriedly said, ¡°I saw Mrs. Wilson when I was


    visiting my grandpa¡¯s grave this morning. She should be here to see Mr. Barron. Mrs. Wilson¡¯s back


    view looked a


    14:35


    little lonely and depressed.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s typing hand paused. This woman went to the cemetery in the morning? She had to be on duty


    at night. Today was not a special day. Why did she go to the cemetery?


    Was she in a bad mood?


    Without getting an answer, Hackett even thought that the call had ended. Because it was silent, he


    called out tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. Why didn¡¯t Trevon say something since he didn¡¯t hang up? ¡°There¡¯s one more


    thing. Mia is back¡­¡±


    Trevon returned to his usual coldness. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hackett reminded Trevon again, ¡°What do you think? She doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re already married.


    She hasn¡¯te back for so many years. She¡¯s probably back this time because of you. I think Mrs.


    Wilson is quite good. If you really don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite protective of her. She won¡¯t have a chance. As soon as Trevon finished speaking, the call


    was ended.


    Hackett was dumbfounded. Who was Trevon talking about who didn¡¯t have a chance?


    It was boring to drive alone. It would take an hour to get from the cemetery to thepany, and it was


    so congested. Hackett was so bored that he wanted to chat with Frank. The call went through. ¡°Mr.


    Roberts, you¡¯re still sleeping. You don¡¯t have a woman. Why do you sleep so much every day?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°To nourish the kidney.¡±


    Hackett couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Who did Frank say with a bad kidney?


    Hackett did not care about what Frank meant. ¡°Let¡¯s analyze something together. I saw Mrs. Wilson at


    the cemetery this morning. My heart aches. when I see here alone to visit her grandfather¡¯s grave.


    It¡¯s not easy. Mr. Wilson really doesn¡¯t have any pity for her. How could he let Mrs. Wilsone


    alone?¡± Hackett didn¡¯t care if Frank liked to hear or not and just kept talking.


    4/5


    14:35


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t feel anything when you saw such a womane to such a sad ce


    alone? Also, Mia is back. I just told Mr. Wilson. Mr. Wilson said she didn¡¯t have a chance. Do you think


    he said. that Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t have a chance or that Mia didn¡¯t have a chance?¡±


    Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows and sat up. ¡°Don¡¯t focus. on Natalie. Whether she is


    pitiful or will suffer, Trevon didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± It was rare for Frank to say so


    much.


    Although Frank could tell that Trevon¡¯s attitude toward Natalie was different, he knew Trevon¡¯s


    personality. Trevon was not easy to control and was very arrogant. Hence, Frank could not be 100%


    sure about what would happen in two months. It could only be determined by the people involved. The


    onlookers could not interfere too much, even if they were best friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m not involved. Then who do you think Mr. Wilson is talking about by having no chance?¡± Hackett


    continued asking.


    ¡°Think for yourself. I will hang up.¡±


    Hackett, who didn¡¯t get an answer, hung up and scolded Frank.


    Hackett shouldn¡¯t have called Frank. Why did he expect an answer from Frank? This person was just


    like Trevon. He was tight¨Clipped and scheming.


    It was harder than ascending to the heavens to get an answer from Frank. It was because Hackett was


    too free that he called Frank.


    5/5

 42

    42


    ¡°Chain crash on the highway in Athana.¡±


    ¡°The truck driver was tired driving, causing six cars to crash in a row. The scene of the ident was


    abnormally serious.¡±


    ¡°The collision on the highway caused countless deaths and injuries, and the cars on the side were all


    implicated.¡±


    Current news was broadcasted in the hospital lobby. The entire hospital fell into a heavy and sad state.


    Everyone looked at this scene sadly.


    The hospital dean had called for an emergency meeting. He had just received a call from his superior


    asking him to send doctors from various departments to provide support on the spot.


    Natalie, who was cooking at home, received a call from the department director. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave


    immediately.¡±


    It was unknown what the director was talking about, but Natalie turned off the fire, grabbed her keys


    and phone, and set off quickly.


    The department director and the dean both agreed with Natalie. Although she didn¡¯t have a job title


    now, she was a talent that the dean had taken a fancy to from Athana Medical University. As soon as


    she graduated, the dean asked her to work at the hospital from the principal. It had always been the


    dean who had raised her personally. They agreed with her hard work, professionalism, and reaction


    speed.


    For such arge¨Cscale car ident scene, the doctors with a good mentality and quick reaction were


    the most needed. It was a matter of life and death.


    This was why the hospital dean and the director requested Natalie to rush to the first scene to perform


    the emergency treatment.


    Sherri had also received a call and was trying her best to rush over. During this period, Sherri called


    Natalie three times, but no one answered. She had guessed that Natalie had also been chosen.


    When Natalie arrived at the scene, the surroundings of the highway ident had already been sealed


    off. What she saw was a bloody scene. It was a mess. Constant cries and screams entered the


    nervous system.


    The car in front of the truck was the worst. As a sandwich, the body of


    1/5


    14:36


    the car had been squeezed until it waspletely shapeless. The front end of the car had been


    scrapped. The driver was a middle¨Caged man. Fortunately, he was the only one in the car.


    There were no ambnces at the scene, and the roads were congested. Even if there was a green


    passage, it was not as fast as Natalie¡¯s


    motorcycle.


    Natalie was smart enough to go to the hospital to get the first aid kit beforeing.


    Natalie calmly walked to the car. The police had already dragged out the people at the scene of the car


    ident and were waiting for the doctors.


    Natalie showed her work pass to the police, who were maintaining order, before she was let enter the


    cordon.


    The expected ambnce arrived about ten minutester than Natalie, and that was already the fastest


    it could go.


    Wearing a white coat, Natalie walked toward the car with the worst ident like a savior. ¡°All family


    members, disperse. I¡¯m a doctor. Could you let me examine him?¡±


    When they heard she was the doctor, the onlookers consciously moved aside and said, ¡°The doctor is


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    here. The doctor is here.¡±


    The owner of the car, who was like a sandwich, was covered in blood. His ck sweater was already


    wet. First, Natalie checked the patient¡¯s breathing and found that it was very weak. The next second,


    the patient¡¯s actions were within her expectations. His heartbeat and breathing stopped. Natalie


    appeared calm and collected as she skillfully performed CPR on the patient.


    Natalie did 28 CPRs for the patient. Her body was already drenched in sweat. She stood up weakly


    and signaled for the ambnce to carry the patient into the car. The patient¡¯s heart was already


    beating.


    However, this scene was captured by the reporters the entire time. Natalie¡¯s face undoubtedly


    appeared on the live broadcast ount, which was broadcasting every detail of the rescue in real


    time.


    The reporter followed her line of sight and turned the camera. Natalie walked to the next patient without


    resting for a minute. This time, it was a patient with bleeding in the brain. She professionally used


    pressure to stop the bleeding and quickly got someone to carry the patient on a


    2/5


    14:36


    stretcher.


    Natalic saved the patients one after another. After dealing with each of her patients, she finally handed


    them over to the ambnce before turning around to save the next one.


    In the Secretary department in the Wilson Group.


    A secretary wiped her tears and cried, ¡°It¡¯s too touching. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing? Your makeup is ruined.¡±


    The secretary handed her phone to another secretary and saw a live broadcast of a car ident. It


    was a live broadcast of the official website¡¯s


    news.


    ¡°Oh my god, this doctor is so beautiful. She¡¯s really amazing. I feel that she and that doctor with brown


    curly hair work hard the most.¡±


    The two of them were secretly discussing the doctors on the live stream when their phone was taken


    away by an unknown hand.


    Jim watched the live broadcast and was very shocked. Natalie was. actually saving people on the live


    stream. Below, there were all people who cheered for her.


    ¡°Put your phone away and work hard. This is the second time. If Mr. Wilson finds out about you guys


    the next time, you don¡¯t have toe to work.¡±


    The serious Jim frightened the two new secretaries. They quickly put away their phones and went to


    work seriously.


    Jim pushed the door open and entered the office. He ced his phone in front of Trevon.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson seems to be popr. It¡¯s on the trending topics.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze shifted from theputer email to the woman in the video, who was already exhausted.


    The white coat on her body was already dyed red with blood. There was not a single spot of white or


    wlessness. There was no trace of a smile on her exquisite face as she busied herself saving people.


    Trevon did not look up. His eyes were fixed on the video. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    3/5


    14.36.


    Jim told Trevon the truth. ¡°There were six consecutive collisions due to at truck driver¡¯s fatigue on the


    highway in Athana. It¡¯s on live news broadcasts and trending topics. I reckon two¨Cthirds of the people


    are watching this live broadcast.¡± Jim wanted to say that Natalie was really awesome. She was worthy


    of being his idol.


    The man turned on the office¡¯s oversized television and pressed the news. channel. Then, he opened


    the Twitter on his phone.


    There were all kinds of hashtags, ¡°the most beautiful doctor on the highway¡°, ¡°the beautiful doctor at


    the Athana Hospital¡°, ¡°the beautiful and kind doctor on the highway¡°, ¡°the Athana Hospital sent doctors


    to save people¡°, and ¡°the Athana Hospital sent doctors to save people¡°.


    There were manyments below.


    ¡°Oh my god, the doctor is so beautiful. She¡¯s really serious about saving people. This is the doctor and


    celebrity we should be fans of.¡±


    ¡°I agree with thementer above. I just saw the news about a dancer returning to the country. What¡¯s


    so strange about that? A doctor contributes much better than a dancer. Anyway, I¡¯m a fan of this


    doctor.¡±


    ¡°I want to know which department she¡¯s from. I realized that I liked her very much. I¡¯ll look for her when


    I see a doctor in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too. I must visit her another day. She¡¯s really beautiful, and her medical skills are good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I also admire such a youngdy for being able to save people so calmly at such arge¨C


    scale car ident.¡±


    There were also tens of thousands ofments below. They were basically all about Natalie. They


    were all praises and admiration.


    Jim found that Trevon¡¯s face was very gloomy when he saw Twitter. ¡°Mr. Wilson, what happened?¡±


    Trevon looked up. His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°How long has she been resuscitating the


    patients?¡± He remembered that she was on the night shift today. Hackett had called him early in the


    morning, and at that time, Natalie was already at the cemetery. Now, she was at the scene of the car


    ident. Was this person made of iron?


    ¡°Almost two hours.¡±


    In other words, Natalie had been resuscitating the patients for two hours.


    14:36


    No wonder she looked so tired. But she still insisted on staying at the first


    scene.


    Trevon¡¯s gaze never left Natalie after he finished reading Twitter¡¯s


    hashtags. The dirt on the woman¡¯s clothes did not affect her beauty at all. The calmness on her face


    came from her bones.


    Send Gift

 43

    43


    At the Athana Hospital.


    Natalie, Sherri, and other doctors who had been resuscitating the patients on the highway for more


    than two hours drove back to the hospital without stopping to support the resuscitation work in the


    operating theater.


    It was not until 12:30 p.m. that all the resuscitation efforts ended. None of the patients died. The minor


    cases were transferred to normal wards, and the major cases were observed in the ICU. This made


    Natalie¡¯s tense heart rx.


    As soon as Sherri walked out of the operating theater, she and Natalie copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Natalie, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. I can¡¯t even raise my hands. My legs are trembling like a


    parkinsonism patient¡¯s.¡±


    Natalie was not any better. She woke up very early in the morning and was called over without catching


    up on her sleep. She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not much better either. I¡¯m about to starve to death. Let me rest


    for a


    while more. Let¡¯s take a taxi hometer.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to take up any more medical resources. She really didn¡¯t have the strength to drive


    her motorcycle anymore.


    Sherri sighed. She rolled her eyes and looked at the lights above her head. She was in a half¨Cdead


    state. ¡°We definitely have to take a taxi. I can¡¯t step on the elerator. I don¡¯t even have the strength to


    call the driver now. We¡¯ll get the security guard to hail the taxiter and pay the money. Let¡¯s pay it


    back tomorrow. Fortunately, we are resting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Get the security guard to pay. No matter how, you have to pay before you die. I don¡¯t


    want to chat with you anymore. I¡¯m so tired. I just want to lie down now.¡±


    They had to pay for this themselves.


    The security guard helped the two of them take two taxis home. They were so tired that they did not


    say a word while waiting for the car.


    At 1 a.m., one of the lights in the Wilson Group Building was still on.


    Jim stood at the side, feeling miserable. He could have gotten off work earlier, but Trevon insisted on


    finishing all the work tomorrow ahead of


    1/6


    14:36


    time tonight.


    It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    As Jimined, the man looked up and began to organize the documents in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s


    enough. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Jim was like winning the lottery. He quickly sorted out all the information and went downstairs to drive


    Trevon to Adare Manor.


    A minute before Trevon got out of the car, he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, do you want to apany Mrs. Wilson?¡± Now, Jim understood. It turned out that Trevon


    worked overtime at night because he wanted to take time out to apany Natalie tomorrow.


    It was time to apany Natalie. She was so noble and hardworking.


    Trevon¡¯s cold gaze made Jim shut up. Jim quickly stepped on the elerator and left.


    Trevon walked into the vi.


    The lights in the guest hall were dim, and only the one on the porch was on. Trevon was suspicious.


    Did Natalie note back?


    There was a faint sound of breathing in the quiet living room. Looking for the source of the sound,


    Trevon realized that this woman was actually sleeping on the sofa on such a cold day without anything


    covering her.


    Trevon looked down and saw that her white down jacket and jeans were covered in blood. Natalie¡¯s


    face and forehead were also covered in blood. How tired was she? She fell asleep without taking a


    shower, even though she was so dirty.


    Was Natalie so tired that she did not want to move at all?


    How sloppy.


    However, when Trevon saw this scene, a certain part of his chest trembled. His heart ached, and he


    felt an indescribable pain.


    Trevon¡¯s heart ached for this woman.


    Trevon, who had always been a clean freak, frowned and walked to Natalie¡¯s side. He gently put his


    hand through her back and one hand through the crook of her leg. He carried her to his knee and took


    off her


    2/6


    14:36


    coat. He threw it on the ground and gently carried her upstairs by the waist.


    The woman slept very soundly and was already in a deep sleep. After such a long time, she showed no


    signs of waking up. She was very peaceful in her sleep.


    Trevon went straight upstairs and walked to the guest room. He walked to the bed and ced her on it.


    He took off his suit and rolled up his sleeves. He went to the bathroom to get a basin of warm water


    and gently wiped the bloodstains on her face. From beginning to end, he did not miss anything.


    Trevon looked up at the woman. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he took off her jeans. In an


    instant, her fair and slender legs blocked his eyes, and the heat in his body followed.


    Trevon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and his lower abdomen was a little tight.


    Trevon quickly turned his head and avoided looking at Natalie. He stood up and went to the wardrobe


    to get a change of clothes for her to change into. He tucked her in and covered her fair legs.


    After everything was done, the woman was still sleeping quietly, but Trevon was already exhausted. He


    turned around and went to the master bedroom to take a shower.


    Half an hourter.


    After showering, Trevon returned to the guest room to take a look at the exhausted woman who was


    still rushing to the front line.


    With some heartache, Trevon touched her forehead dotingly and gently closed the door.


    Early the next morning.


    Trevon was still in bed. Today was the first time in 28 years that he had slept in.


    Suddenly, Trevon¡¯s phone vibrated and buzzed non¨Cstop. He closed his eyes and reached out his


    slender hand to grab the phone.


    His sleepy voice sounded especially low and hoarse. ¡°Hello.¡± Trevon did not look at the caller ID.


    3/6


    11:36


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson is on the trending topics. She has been in the headlines sincest night. Why


    don¡¯t you think of a way to remove them?¡± Hackett, who was popr among women, understood the


    disadvantage of staying at the top of the trending topics for a long time.


    It was a double¨Cedged sword.


    It could also be said that for Natalie, the disadvantages outweighed the benefits.


    When one was popr, there would be more trouble.


    Trevon opened his eyes sleepily and turned on the indoor air conditioner. The temperature was set to


    82.4 ¡ãF. Then he sat up and leaned against the back of the bed.


    Trevon¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Why do I have to remove them?¡± Could it be that Hackett felt that


    Trevon couldn¡¯t protect Natalie?


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson isn¡¯t you. She works in the hospital. Wherever there are women, there will be


    a lot of trouble. Women are always jealous. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to help Mrs. Wilson settle it?


    Besides, doesn¡¯t Mrs. Wilson like to keep a low profile? This incident was too high¨Cprofile. Are you sure


    you don¡¯t want to help¡­¡±


    Trevon lit a cigarette slowly and put it between his lips. ¡°Do I need to do so? Do you know her very well


    and still haven¡¯t given up?¡±


    Hackett was speechless. His good intentions were misunderstood into ill


    intentions.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you can¡¯t nder me. I¡¯m just being kind, okay? I¡­¡±


    The dial tone interrupted what Hackett wanted to say. Hackett angrily took out his phone from his ear


    and looked at it. Sure enough, this man had hung up on Hackett.


    Then, Hackett discovered Trevon was still in bed at this time, and it was even 8:30 am. This was a


    huge discovery. Could it be that Trevon was angry because Hackett had interrupted his adult game


    with Natalie this morning?


    It must be like this.


    Trevon had no idea that Hackett was imagining the reason why he woke upte.


    476


    14:36


    After hanging up, Trevon did not feel embarrassed at all. After smoking a cigarette, he stubbed out the


    cigarette and pressed it against the ashtray by the bed. Trevon sat upzily and sent a message to


    Frank. Trevon did not care what Frank was doing and texted directly. [Remove all the trending topics


    about her on the Inte.]


    On the other end of the phone, Frank was not surprised by Trevon¡¯s actions. He also knew who Trevon


    was talking about. [Are you worried about her?]


    [Cut the crap. Hurry up.]


    However, Frank wanted to confirm. [Trevon, have you fallen in love with her?] Frank was very sharp.


    Trevon, who Frank knew, would never be worried about any woman. Even toward Mia in the past,


    Trevon had never been so worried.


    Trevon resolutely retorted. [Do you think I¡¯m blind to fall in love with a scheming woman?]


    Frank smiled. [Okay, it¡¯s quite good. Mr. Wilson, I hope you can continue to maintain this awareness.


    Don¡¯t let me see the day you embarrass yourself.]


    The scheming Frank even stored this chat screenshot.


    Trevon was speechless.


    At 1.30 pm, the strong and fierce light shone through the gaps in the curtains and into the head of the


    bed, shaking the person on the bed. She stretched out her fair arm to cover her eyes.


    Natalie habitually checked the time on her phone.


    Natalie really exhausted herself yesterday.


    When Natalie saw the sleeve of her pajamas, her mind went nk. What was going on?


    Natalie hurriedly sat up and lifted the nket to check the changes on her body. A set of pajamas?


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. She remembered that the moment she got homest night, she


    took off her shoes and did not even have the strength to go upstairs. She just wanted to rest on the


    sofa before going upstairs.


    11:36


    Why was Natalie sleeping on the bed? Then who changed her clothes? Was it Trevon?


    It couldn¡¯t be, right? There were ten thousand questions waiting to be


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    answered.


    Natalie immediately got out of bed, took her clothes, and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Send Gift

 44

    44


    After washing up, Natalie prepared to go downstairs to make something


    to eat.


    Natalie could ask Jimter.


    Natalie stopped walking down the stairs. A figure that could not be ignored suddenly caught her eye,


    and she was stunned.


    The man¡¯s gaze turned to the staircase from the moment Natalie opened the door.


    Their eyes met, and their emotions were unclear.


    Trevon broke the stalemate first. ¡°You¡¯re awake. You slept quite long. If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to


    poke your nose to test if you die.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s awkward heart calmed down a little when she heard Trevon¡¯s teasing. She walked down the


    stairs in her slippers. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll die at your house? Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±


    It was almost 2 pm, and this person was still at home. It was a little. strange. Natalie really suspected


    that the Wilson Group was about to go broke.


    Trevon, who had no idea what this woman was thinking, flipped through the magazine as if nothing had


    happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Wilson¡¯s residence for dinner tonight. Dad is back.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going back tonight too?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If I go back alone, will Grandpa let me go?¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Didn¡¯t Trevon always go back alone before? Every time, he


    came back unscathed.


    Seeing that the woman was silent, Trevon raised his head slightly and gestured to the kitchen. ¡°The


    food is in the kitchen. Go eat by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are so important that I will starve until now and wait for you to have a meal?¡±


    Natalie did not want to talk to Trevon anymore. No matter how much


    she talked to him, nothing good woulde out of his mouth.


    14:35


    At this moment, Natalie hadpletely forgotten what had happened in the morning.


    Natalie was really famished. Last night, she was so tired and hungry that she fell asleep. She did not


    even want to move her fingers. She had slept for 12 hours, which was equivalent to being hungry for a


    day and a night. She did not eat lunch or dinner yesterday. She slept perfectly and missed breakfast in


    the morning.


    Natalie walked to the kitchen without hesitation and opened the thermal cover on the dining table. The


    smell of the meal wafted into her nose. Without a word, she sat down and started eating.


    A mouthful of soup was too satisfying. It was quite delicious.


    From the moment Natalie entered the kitchen, Trevon¡¯s gaze followed her in. When Trevon saw the


    woman¡¯s satisfied look, he could not help but smile. Just a small matter could make Natalie satisfied..


    After eating for a while, Natalie was a little full, and her mind was online. She looked around the living


    room and realized that the clothes she had changed out of were gone. Natalie had just bought that


    white down jacket. It was the second time she had worn it yesterday.


    Natalie wanted to ask but was hesitant. But after hesitating for a while, she swallowed a mouthful of


    food and asked, ¡°Where are my clothes from yesterday?¡±


    The moment Natalie saw this man sitting on the sofa, she understood that he was the one who had


    changed her clothesst night. There was no one else in the vi. Moreover, it was already almost one


    o¡¯clock in the morning when she returnedst night. It was unrealistic for Trevon to help her find a


    nanny at that time.


    That was why Natalie stood at the staircase awkwardly. However, Trevon had helped her and did not


    do anything to her. Natalie could not interrogate him.


    Trevon was calm andposed, but his tone was a little colder as if he had done something normal. ¡°I


    throw them away.¡±


    Natalie hurriedly swallowed the food in her mouth. She subconsciously raised her voice at Trevon. ¡°You


    threw away my down jacket, pants, and shoes?¡±


    Natalie asked in disbelief. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to wash them? It was just


    2/6


    14:36


    Chapter 44 blood.


    The man sensed that this woman was ming him and felt very ufortable. Not only did she not


    thank him, but she also med him for throwing her clothes. She did not know that he had been busy


    until 3 amst night and had taken two cold showers before going to bed at about 5 am. At 8.30 am, he


    was woken up by a call from Hackett.


    Trevon¡¯s anger rose, and his words became unfriendly. ¡°Why not throw them away? Are you going to


    keep them as the family heirloom?¡±


    Seeing that the woman was staring at him with wide eyes, Trevon was even more dissatisfied with her


    performance. What a heartless woman. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you for how much they cost, pants, clothes,


    and shoes.¡±


    Natalie realized that her attitude was a little bad. She was a little agitated just now. She licked her dry


    lips and said, ¡°So be it. Thank you forst night.¡±


    After saying that, Natalie lowered her head shyly. After all, she was a woman. She still felt


    embarrassed to be naked under a man¡¯s gaze.


    Natalie¡¯s sound was very soft, like a bee buzzing into Trevon¡¯s ears. It was like a feather brushing


    against his heart, itchy and soft.


    When Trevon, who was in a bad mood, saw how shy Natalie was, his mood instantly turned better.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t you me me for seeing you naked and call me a pervert?¡± Trevon was saying


    these on purpose. The shyer Natalie was, the more Trevon wanted to say it.


    Natalie stopped eating and pinched her fork. ¡°I¡¯m not that ungrateful.¡±


    Natalie could differentiate right from wrong. Trevon was kindst night, and he didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Why was she being pretentious?


    The man said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much. I¡¯m not interested in you. Otherwise, you


    wouldn¡¯t have been unharmedst night. Pack up after the lunch. Jim will send clothes overter.¡±


    Trevon went upstairs with a dark expression, not giving Natalie an extra look.


    Natalie suddenly lost the mood to eat. The remaining food on the dining table was no longer delicious.


    This meal was prepared by the new chef of Grand Manor. She had already known it with the first bite.


    3/6


    14:36


    Natalie turned on her phone and searched for Grand Manor. She entered the webpage and entered the


    menu of the details¡® introduction. Natalie searched for the prices of the dishes on the table and


    recorded them one by one.


    The sausage cost 200 dors. Oyster and Corn Chowder cost 720 dors. Eggnt Meatballs cost


    177.6 dors. Grilled Yellowtail cost 2400 dors. Mousse Cake cost 52 dors.


    Hence, Natalie had spent several months of her sry on a meal. He must be crazy.


    Enduring it, Natalie transferred Trevon 3549.6 on WhatsApp.


    This was the most expensive lunch Natalie had eaten in 23 years. Trevon had made it very clear that


    he was not interested in her. He would not be interested even if she stripped naked. Didn¡¯t that mean


    that Trevon was telling Natalie not to let her imagination run wild?


    It was time to retract the ripples and remind Natalie to be clear again.


    However, after transferring the money, Natalie still felt it was too luxurious.


    Trevon, who was upstairs, wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. He was sitting on the sofa smoking a


    cigarette. This was already the second cigarette, but the smell of nicotine still couldn¡¯t suppress his


    impatience.


    The phone on the table rang. It was a transfer message.


    The moment Trevon saw the message, the gloominess in his heart intensified. Natalie was drawing a


    clear line and not taking any advantage. She must have gone to search for the dishes¡® price. She was


    really smart.


    Natalie could even pay ording to the online price. Trevon really had to praise her intelligence.


    Natalie¡¯s action of wanting to draw a clear line angered Trevon. Trevon held his breath and typed a line


    of words on the chat interface. ¡°How much are clothes, pants, and shoes?¡±


    Natalie cleaned up the cutlery and sent Sherri messages on the sofa. Natalie wanted to know how she


    had provoked Trevon. It was one thing for him not to be interested in her but another thing to get along


    harmoniously. After all, there were almost two months left. She could not possibly look at him with a


    gloomy face every day.


    ¡°Sherri, help me analyze something.¡± Sherri often watched idol dramas.


    Even though she had never been in a rtionship, Sherri was better than Natalie in the rtionship.


    Natalie thought that Sherri should be more insightful than her.


    Sherri, who became excited due to new gossip, immediately replied, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I slept on the sofa, and Trevon carried me back to my room to change my clothes. Then, he


    bought me Grand Manor¡¯s food in the afternoon. After that, he warned me not to have delusions. He


    was not interested in me and seemed to be a little angry. So, firstly, why was he angry? Secondly, did I


    provoke him in some way, or did I get too close to him, and he was afraid that I would pester him, so he


    came to warn me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sherri was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Did you say anything else?¡± ording to the plot of the idol dramas that Sherri watched, it shouldn¡¯t


    have developed like this. Logically speaking, the male lead¡¯s actions were because he was interested


    in the female lead and subconsciously did it. Why did a warning suddenly appear?


    Natalie thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I asked aboutst night¡¯s clothes. He said that he threw


    them away for me, but I just bought that set of clothes. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine after washing them?¡±


    Finding the source of the problem, Sherri said non¨Cstop, ¡°Natalie, do you know who Mr. Wilson is? It


    was already not bad for him to raise his noble hands to help you change your clothes. Do you think he


    would. indulge you so much that he would help wash your bloody clothes? Or do you think he would


    leave them in that luxurious vi for you? Are you thinking too much? Or are you still sleepy? Let me


    tell you. He must have misunderstood you and thought that you were ming him for helping you throw


    your clothes away. That must be it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But in the end, I thanked him and said that he didn¡¯t have topensate me.¡±


    Sherri was helpless and sent Natalie some emoji to mock her.


    No wonder Natalie had been single for 23 years.


    Natalie was speechless. She had EQ, okay?


    Originally, Natalie wanted to tell Sherri that she had transferred the


    money to Trevon. Natalie was afraid that Sherri would be scared to death.


    5/6


    14:36


    so he chose not to say it.


    Natalie closed her chat history with Sherri and saw a new message. She opened it and saw that it was


    Trevon asking about the price of her clothes.


    Natalie replied on the chat box, [You don¡¯t have to give it to me. Thank you. I was just asking. I didn¡¯t


    me you for throwing it away.]


    Upstairs, Trevon was not appeased by these words. He directly transferred 4 thousand dors to her.


    Trevon even sent a message. ¡°Clean up the ounts.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the message for a few seconds.


    Natalie thought for a while and decided to ept it. ¡°My clothes aren¡¯t as expensive as you think. Since


    you want to clear up the ounts, send me 576 dors, 360 dors for my down jacket, 100 dors for


    my jeans, and 116 dors for my shoes.¡±


    Next, a transfer of 3424 dors was sent to Trevon.


    Trevon, who was already angry, took out another cigarette and lit it. He ced his legs on the table and


    was so angry that even his hands were trembling.


    This woman could even calcte 4 dors. She really didn¡¯t take advantage of anyone at all. She had


    a backbone.


    Well done.


    Natalie wanted to leave in two months empty¨Chanded.


    Send Gift

 45

    45


    The ck Maybach drove on the road of the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The atmosphere in the car was deathly silent. Neither of them looked happy, especially the man in the


    backseat who had not said a word. His face was dark and cold, and the air in the closed car was


    naturally cold.


    Natalie leaned against the door and quietly looked at the retreating scenery.


    The oppressive environment made Jim go crazy. From the looks of it, the two of them seemed to have


    quarreled?


    So, did Natalie quarrel with Trevon? This was a good sign. At least the two of them were starting their


    daily lives.


    The car soon arrived at the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The man did not give Natalie any good attitude. With just one look, she entered the Wilson¡¯s residence


    alone.


    Natalie, who was stunned in the car, was speechless. She turned to Jim and said, ¡°Mr. Hawk, is Mr.


    Wilson often crazy? Why does he often get angry?¡±


    Natalie just went to him to discuss the clothes. Was there a need to be so angry? Did she really have to


    lower herself to coax him and apologize? Wasn¡¯t Trevon thinking too much?


    Since Trevon thought he was a kid, he could y with himself quietly.


    Natalie would not indulge Trevon¡¯s bad habit.


    Jim turned his head sideways and faced Natalie. ¡°So, Mrs. Wilson, why is Mr. Wilson angry?¡±


    Natalie gave Jim a simple ount of what happened in the afternoon. Of course, she didn¡¯t mention


    the change of clothesst night. She only talked about the price of lunch and the throwing of clothes.


    Jim also didn¡¯t understand Trevon. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with Natalie¡¯s questions.


    Was there a need to be so angry?


    Why did Jim feel that Trevon was a little wronged?


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson. Perhaps Mr. Wilson cares a little about you, so he was very


    1/5


    14.36


    angry when he realized that you misunderstood him.¡± This was Jim¡¯s first thought. If Trevon didn¡¯t care


    about a person, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to him or her, even if they nagged in front of him for the


    entire day, let alone being angry with them.


    Natalie quickly waved her hand. ¡°Mr. Hawk, what are you thinking? Do you know what Mr. Wilson told


    me this morning? He said he¡¯s not interested in me and told me not to dream about it.¡±


    Jim was speechless. What did Trevon want to do? Jim didn¡¯t understand him.


    Just as Natalie was about to get out of the car, Jim reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, if Mr. Theo asks you to


    stay over tonight, you must stay. It¡¯s for the sake of Mr. Wilson. Because outsiders don¡¯t know that


    you¡¯re separated, and¡­¡± Jim didn¡¯t say about the agreement, but he knew that Natalie understood.


    No matter how they resolved it in private, Jim hoped that Natalie would agree for the sake of Trevon.


    After all, it was not easy to live in this family. They could not let bad rumors spread.


    ¡°Are you sure he won¡¯t beat me out if I¡¯m in the same room as him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wilson. If it was arranged by the people from the Wilson¡¯s residence, Mr. Wilson


    wouldn¡¯t do that. He would consider the situation and help.¡±


    Natalie shrugged. It didn¡¯t matter. At most, one would sleep on the bed, and the other on the ground.


    She had countermeasures.


    She had plenty of ways. Natalie nodded.


    Trevon had already been in the house for five minutes, but the woman still didn¡¯te in. His


    expression became even gloomier.


    Just as Trevon looked up to look for the woman¡¯s gaze, he saw her entering the door with Jim. Jim,


    who was grinning, suddenly felt a sharp gaze and immediately retracted his smile, his back stiffening.


    Oh my god, it would be finished.


    Jim quickly distanced himself from Natalie and walked in one after another. Trevon¡¯s expression


    softened when he saw this scene.


    Natalie sat beside Trevon quietly.


    14:36


    Upstairs, Theo and Trevon¡¯s father, Caleb Wilson, were talking about something when they walked


    downstairs to the sofa in the living room.


    When Theo saw Natalie, a smile immediately appeared on his face. Even his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Natalie,e quickly. This is Trevon¡¯s dad. Hurry up and greet him.¡±


    When Natalie was called, she immediately stood up obediently and greeted Caleb. Caleb¡¯s personality


    was about the same as Trevon¡¯s. Caleb was a little cold and just nodded slightly.


    While they were chatting, Ted¡¯s family came to the door. Unexpectedly, Max still brought Emily with him


    today.


    Compared to thest time, this time, Emily¡¯s face was filled with confidence.


    Ted¡¯s family sat opposite the Trevon¡¯s family.


    Rachel came out of the kitchen, took out a te of seasonal fruits, and ced it on the coffee table.


    Then, she sat down beside Caleb and covered his legs with a thick nket.


    Trevon lowered his body and asked Caleb, ¡°Dad, have your legs gotten worse recently?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s heart warmed. This cold¨Ctempered son actually cared about him. ¡°It¡¯s the same as before.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Trevon nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t show any expression, but his gaze was faintly on Natalie.


    Max had been beaten up by his father, Ted, recently and restrained. himself greatly. However, he was


    still secretly looking for that bastard to be behind it.


    Max recalled that day when he came home from the bar and was drunk. It was already 2 am, but the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    living room was brightly lit. Ted and Peggy were waiting for him in the living room.


    As soon as Max entered, a stick as thick as an arm hit him directly. It was so painful that he


    immediately woke up.


    At that time, Ted threw a stack of documents on the ground without a word. Max looked at the women


    he had dealt with quickly and panicked.


    Max couldn¡¯t think of anyone who was behind it.


    3/5


    14:36


    Ted was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°Unfilial son, what else can you do other than fooling around


    all day? Look at you! Your grandpa still expects you topete with Trevon. I think you don¡¯t have the


    chance at all. You can¡¯t even support yourself. Tell me what you¡¯ve done. Just this alone is enough for


    you to go to jail.¡±


    Max was so frightened that his legs were trembling. He hurriedly asked for help, ¡°Dad, save me. I didn¡¯t


    know that they were so weak. I was just joking with them. I¡¯m not the only one. There are a few others.


    Dad, please save me.¡±


    Peggy was worried about Max. ¡°Alright, that person didn¡¯t announce it. It¡¯s just a warning. Look at how


    scared you are. It¡¯s fine. Max, get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he dares to stand up today. If he dares to stand up, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± As Ted spoke, he


    immediately swung the stick in his hand at Max, hitting him more than ten times.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to jail, I advise you to find a good woman to get married. Control yourself.¡± Ted


    threw the stick away and went upstairs.


    When Max recalled the scene that day, his heart was filled with panic. He swore that he would find that


    person and return all he suffered to him.


    That person actually plotted against him in the back. They would wait and see.


    Carlos said, ¡°Natalie, you became famous yesterday.¡±


    Natalie, who was called out again, was dumbfounded. What was going on? She turned to ask Trevon


    and gently tugged at the corner of his shirt.


    Trevon turned his head helplessly and whispered into Natalie¡¯s ear, ¡°You became popr on the live


    broadcast yesterday.¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. So, should she wear a mask when she


    went out now?


    Theo was the happiest. Yesterday, he had watched the entire live broadcast and even called Mary,


    Gage, and the servants up to watch Natalie¡¯s rescue scene. Many of the younger and older servants


    cried.


    Even Mary cried. At this moment, Theo was very happy to see Natalie. Even the servants of the


    Wilson¡¯s residence thought highly of Natalie. There was even a hint of admiration in their eyes.


    4/5


    14.36


    Trevon took in the expressions of the people in the entire living room. This woman was quite capable.


    ¡°Mr. Carlos, that¡¯s my job. There¡¯s no such thing as being famous or not famous. I¡¯m just doing what I


    should do. As for how others write and understand it, that¡¯s their thinking. It doesn¡¯t represent my


    thoughts.¡±


    Carlos said, ¡°Natalie, it seems that you are very humble. You don¡¯t even admit that you are amazing.¡±


    Natalie did not like this kind of fake ttery. She pulled Trevon¡¯s hand and asked for help.


    This was because Natalie was not sure about Carlos¡¯s personality. Natalie was afraid of offending


    Carlos with her personality. Before they came in, Jim had told Natalie to maintain Trevon¡¯s reputation


    well.


    Besides, Trevon had been treating Natalie quite well recently. Natalie could not fall out with him for the


    next two months.


    The man ignored the woman¡¯s actions behind him. ¡°Grandpa Carlos, thank you. If my wife doesn¡¯t have


    any ability, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to enter the Wilson family. Grandpa, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Trevon looked at Theo and asked.


    At this moment, Theoughed out loud. ¡°Of course. I chose Natalie. How is it? I have good taste,


    right?¡±


    Caleb had never watched any live broadcasts, but Rachel had seen it before. At this moment, there


    was a rare smile on her face.


    Perhaps it was because Natalie brought some glory for Trevon this time.


    As a mother, Rachel definitely hoped that her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s doing would be beneficial to her son¡¯s


    reputation.


    5/5

 46

    46


    The focus of the people in the entire living room was still on Natalie, just like thest time. Emily, who


    had always been ignored, felt


    ufortable.


    ¡°Natalie is not only good at saving people. She¡¯s very omnipotent. She¡¯s proficient in rock climbing,


    motorcycles, bungee jumping, smoking, and racing,¡± Emily said sarcastically.


    Upon hearing this praise, people in the entire living room fell silent.


    The servants who had previously admired Natalie now had mixed feelings. How could a doctor¡¯s


    private life be so messy? She liked ying so much and even smoked? Was she a good doctor? They


    had different thoughts.


    Natalie sneered in her heart. It had just started, yet Emily could not sit still anymore. She was too


    impatient.


    A momentter, just as Natalie was about to speak, Trevon spoke first and stared at Emily. His tone


    was so cold that Emily kept shivering. ¡°Miss, are you envious of my wife¡¯s hobbies?¡±


    There was a hint of threat in Trevon¡¯s calm tone.


    Anyone who heard this knew that Trevon was a little angry.


    Natalie despised Emily in her heart. What a fool. Theo was just happy, and Emily suddenly


    embarrassed Natalie like this. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly saying that Theo didn¡¯t have good taste?


    Emily haven¡¯t even married into the Wilson family yet, and she was already showing off in front of


    Trevon on her second trip.


    At the very least, Natalie was Trevon¡¯s wife. But Emily actually wanted to defeat Natalie in such a hurry,


    and she did it so obviously. Emily was so stupid that Natalie didn¡¯t even want to talk to her.


    Emily was such a fool.


    Emily curled her hands on her knees and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t


    smoke and ride motorcycles.¡±


    What Emily meant was obvious. She emphasized she didn¡¯t do these useless things once again.


    1/6


    14:37 W


    But Natalie did these things.


    Natalie¡¯s lips curved into an ironic smile.


    The man became even colder. He crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa. His hand casually


    wrapped around Natalie¡¯s shoulder, and they


    hugged each other in front of others¡® eyes.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could understand what Trevon meant.


    Natalie was very cooperative and did not push Trevon away.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m all ears. What do you know, Miss? Have you won the Nobel Prize in Literature or some


    international award? What major are you in at university?¡±


    Max nudged the woman beside him. ¡°Feel free to say it. Don¡¯t you know a lot?¡±


    Emily was quite angry. She knew nothing. She spent money to graduate from university.


    Emily really did not have any ability. After she was brought back to the Foster family when she was


    eight years old, Elena doted on her and did not let her do anything, even when she was free. Emily had


    learned dancing and piano when she was young, but she could not persevere with her personality and


    did not have much perseverance. Every time after ss, Emily would go home and cry. Elena was very


    worried, and she did not force her anymore. Elena thought that the Foster family would be Emily¡¯s


    sooner orter.


    Emily stammered, ¡°I know how to y the piano and dance.¡±


    For the first time, Trevon was aggressive toward a woman, forcing her no way to retreat. ¡°Oh, is that


    so? What about your level? What awards have you won?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to take the exam.¡±


    Even a dandy like Max felt a little embarrassed at this moment. He reached out and wiped his face.


    Peggy red at Emily and started to smooth things over. ¡°Trevon, don¡¯t argue with the youngdy.


    She¡¯s just speaking too quickly and spouting


    nonsense.¡±


    Trevon did not answer Peggy¡¯s question. Emily¡¯s performance had


    2/6


    14.37


    already told everyone that she knew nothing.


    Carlos suddenly caught a point. Natalie? Natalie? The Foster family?


    ¡°Natalie, Emily is your sister.¡± There was not much doubt in his words but more affirmation.


    Other than Trevon, Rachel, and Theo, everyone else present turned around and scanned the two of


    them.


    Caleb turned to look at his wife beside him. Rachel helped him straighten the nket on his knees


    again and patted the back of his hand.


    Natalie, who was called again, said calmly, ¡°No, my mom just gave birth to me before she passed


    away.¡±


    Max chuckled. He had thought that the two of them had simr namesst time. It turned out that he


    had not guessed wrongly. It was just that the difference in their looks at that time was too great that he


    had dismissed this thought.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re half¨Csisters. What a coincidence.¡±


    Emily was d that this woman did not expose the fact that her mother was a mistress. Trevon¡¯s


    attitude just now had already frightened Emily a little. Emily did not dare to cause trouble anymore.


    Emily looked up pitifully and said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m sorry. I spoke too quickly just now.¡±


    Emily had just refused to acknowledge Natalie, and now she was


    apologizing humbly. If Natalie ignored Emily, it would seem like Natalie had always bullied Emily.


    Natalie didn¡¯t like to show her weak side in front of everyone. If so, she felt as if she was being stripped


    naked and admired.


    Natalie thought she was calm, and she did not feel ufortable, but it was only now that she realized


    that her previous thoughts were wrong. When someone touched a certain part of her heart, her heart


    would still ache.


    Trevon noticed the change in the woman beside him. He reached out his slender hand to find her small


    hand, held it in his palm, and kneaded it. Natalie looked up and met Trevon¡¯s gentle eyes. Natalie had


    the illusion. that he was feeling sorry for her.


    3/6


    14:37


    Just as Natalie was about to speak, Rachel beat her to it this time. ¡°Miss Foster, why didn¡¯t you say that


    Natalie was your sister thest time? Is there anything that can¡¯t be exined in it?¡±


    Rachel did not ask why Natalie did not say it. This was very clear why.


    The many back on the sofa again, waiting for Emily¡¯s answer.


    Rachel was quite powerful. With her help, Trevon had already guessed the oue.


    Emily was nervous. She tugged at the corner of Max¡¯s shirt. ¡°Natalie. doesn¡¯t like me very much. I¡¯m


    afraid she won¡¯t acknowledge me.¡±


    Rachel nced at Natalie, who was being hugged by Trevon. ¡°You don¡¯t like her? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not rted by blood.¡±


    Rachel turned to Emily again. ¡°Miss Foster, Natalie said that you are not rted by blood. Can you


    exin why you think you are rted by blood?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect Rachel, who didn¡¯t like her, to help her on such an asion. It would be a lie to


    say that Natalie wasn¡¯t touched.


    Natalie had been bullied in school since she was young. Other than Sherri and Edward protecting her,


    no one else protected her.


    A part of Natalie¡¯s heart felt warm.


    Just as Sherri had said, Rachel was very impressive.


    Emily replied, ¡°Although our mothers are not the same, we have the same father. This is rted by


    blood.¡±


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Okay, it seems that your logic is correct, Miss Foster. But I have a question. Please


    answer. Since you have the same father, why did you grow up with your father while Natalie grew up


    with Mr. Barron?¡±


    This question was very sharp.


    Ever since Trevon called her in the middle of the night, Rachel had gotten someone to investigate


    Natalie. The information showed that it was perfect. It was indeed as Theo had said. Natalie was not


    inferior to the youngdies of wealthy families. However, Natalie¡¯s background was pitiful. After all,


    Rachel was also a woman, so she felt sorry for Natalie.


    4/6


    14:37


    However, Natalie¡¯s behavior was not something Rachel could ept. Rachel still had to train her.


    Yesterday, the entire family sat in the living room and was ordered by Theo to watch the entire live


    broadcast before they could get busy. Rachel could only sit there and watch it.


    Natalie¡¯s calmness and decisiveness were very simr to Rachel¡¯s. Rachel was very satisfied with this.


    Even if Rachel chose a noble youngdy of an aristocratic family, she might not be so calm and


    However, it was one thing for Rachel to be dissatisfied with Natalie. But if others bullied Natalie, it


    would be a p to her and Trevon¡¯s faces. Rachel would teach Emily a lesson.


    Rachel, who had always refused to admit defeat, had such a personality.


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ because¡­¡± Emily couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Emily couldn¡¯t say that Barron couldn¡¯t ept her mother¡¯s identity.


    Without waiting for Emily to say anything, Rachel attacked again. ¡°As far as I know, Miss Foster, you


    returned to the Foster family when you were eight years old. There¡¯s a difference of two years between


    you and Natalie. Then how can you be half¨Csisters, or¡­¡±


    Emily hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not my biological father, my mother is married to him, and he


    is my father.¡±


    Rachel pretended to have an understanding expression. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. In that case, it¡¯s not


    wrong for Natalie to not acknowledge you. In reality, you are indeed not rted by blood. However,


    Miss Foster, you don¡¯t have a full understanding of the superficial and deep meaning of the blood


    rtion. Natalie is a doctor. Do you need her to spend some effort to exin it, Miss Foster?¡± Rachel


    raised her voice at thest few words.


    Rachel¡¯s deeper meaning was to scold Emily for being illiterate.


    However, Natalie and the others could tell that if Emily retorted that she was Harry¡¯s biological


    daughter, it would indicate that she admitted she was an illegitimate daughter. Emily could only say that


    she was a burden. and not Harry¡¯s biological daughter.


    Rachel was really amazing.


    The expression on Emily¡¯s face was unusually colorful. Even the thick


    5/6


    foundation could not hide the paleness on her face.


    Emily kept rejecting Rachel and saying no need.


    At the dining table, Natalie sat next to Rachel and said softly to her, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    This sentence came from the bottom of Natalie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you to save Trevone¡¯s reputation, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m satisfied with you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Send Gift

 47

    47


    At the dining table.


    Everyone had different thoughts as they ate.


    Theo suddenly suggested with a smile on his face. ¡°Natalie, do you think you can stay and apany


    me today? Our family is full of males, and I don¡¯t have any granddaughters.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eating slowed down a little. There was no change in his expression, but his ears were waiting


    for Natalie¡¯s answer.


    Natalie, who had been called out countless times at night, felt a little stifled. With so many people here,


    if she refused Theo, they wouldugh at the Wilson family. Rachel had even helped Natalie just now.


    Natalie could only agree. ¡°Alright, Grandpa. I¡¯ll y chess with you after dinner.¡±


    This made Theo happy. ¡°Hey, okay. Natalie is so good. Look at how long it¡¯s been since you guys


    yed chess with me.¡±


    After saying that, Theo even snorted to express his dissatisfaction.


    Trevon was in an unusually carefree mood and ate much faster.


    Carlos said enviously, ¡°Trevon, you¡¯re so lucky to have found such a good wife. Why don¡¯t you arrange


    one for me too?¡±


    Emily, who was sitting at the side, cursed Carlos thousands of times. Emily wanted Natalie dead, but


    Natalie was still here.


    Max felt Emily pinching his waist and interrupted his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t


    my girlfriend here? What are you looking for?¡±


    Carlos ignored Maxpletely, ming him for being brainless. ¡°Is a girlfriend like a wife? I¡¯m asking


    Theo to find a wife for you. Don¡¯t you want a wife as good as your sister¨Cinw, Natalie?¡±


    Max thought to himself, ¡°Of course I do. I miss Natalie so much that I¡¯m going crazy. I can even dream


    of Natalie at night. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been taught a lesson recently, and I can only restrain myself for


    the time being.¡±


    Coupled with the fact that Emily was good at having sex, every time Max saw her different kinds of little


    tricks, he would be enchanted.


    14


    Max had suspected several times that Emily was not a virgin, but the blood was real.


    And thepactness was very good.


    Emily was so angry that she wanted to go berserk. This was tantly denying her.


    Trevon added fuel to the fire. ¡°Your grandpa is right. A wife is different from a girlfriend. There is one


    among the Wilson family¡¯s rules. No one is allowed to marry the daughter of a mistress. I hope you


    remember this.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Emily¡¯s spoon fell onto the table with a bang, causing everyone at the table to turn


    to look at her.


    Max turned around with a confused look and asked Emily, whose face was getting paler, ¡°Why can¡¯t


    you hold your spoon when you are eating?¡±


    This meal brought Emily a hard time. Emily was uneasy, and she simply bluffed her way through with


    Max and the others of the Wilson family, saying that she was a burden.


    Emily nned to go home and tell her mother that they couldn¡¯t say she was Harry¡¯s biological


    daughter in public.


    In addition, Emily had to make Mia speed up.


    Natalie, who had just finished her meal, wasing out of the restroom when she bumped into Emily,


    who had gone into the restroom to touch up her makeup.


    They met.


    Natalie did not want to talk to Emily at all. Natalie lifted her feet and walked out. The woman¡¯s voice


    came from behind. ¡°Natalie, there will be a.banquet held by the Foster family on the second, the next


    month. Dad wants you to go back.¡±


    Natalie still didn¡¯t bother to say a word. She took another step forward. The woman behind Natalie


    panicked. ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll burn all your mother¡¯s things.¡±


    These words sessfully aroused Natalie¡¯s desire to leave. Seeing that Natalie had stopped, Emily


    was very happy. As expected, the thing that controlled Natalie was still that dead bitch.


    2/6


    14:37


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. She walked toward Emily step by step and pinched her chin


    with one hand. ¡°Tell me clearly. What my mother has is in the Foster family? If you dare to destroy it,


    believe it or not, I¡¯ll destroy you.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness and hatred.


    Emily¡¯s chin was so painful that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    Natalie threw Emily onto the tiles of the toilet. Emily¡¯s waist suddenly hurt. ¡°If you don¡¯te on the


    second, I¡¯ll burn your things. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Emily raised her head stubbornly.


    Natalie knew that Emily wouldn¡¯t give her mother¡¯s things to her even if she asked for it now. Emily just


    wanted Natalie to go to the Foster family to embarrass her. Natalie wanted to see what kind of show


    they had prepared for her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Natalie changed her cold and ruthless expression and looked at Emily with a faint smile. ¡°You want me


    to go so badly? Then I can only ept your kindness. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll cause


    trouble.¡± As soon as Natalie finished speaking, she washed her hands again, as if she despised Emily


    for being very dirty.


    Natalie twisted her slender waist and walked away with her head held high.


    Emily was so angry that she stomped on the ground.


    Emily kept scolding the bitch. She wanted to threaten Natalie, but Natalie bullied her.


    Apart from Trevon and his family, everyone else left at night.


    Carlos had his own courtyard, which was quite a distance away.


    Laughter came from the study. Rachel carried the soup in and saw Theo and Natalieughing loudly. It


    was very heartwarming. It had been a long time since Rachel had seen Theough so happily.


    It seemed that Theo really liked this youngdy.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t go back to your words. I¡¯ve already given you a move. You can¡¯t back out this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m too old to see clearly. I saw wrongly.¡±


    3/6


    14-32


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all excuses. Do you understand?¡± Natalie often yed chess with


    Barron. Now that she was engrossed, the atmosphere was very familiar, and she rxed much.


    Rachel came from a big family and was not allowed to be impolite. As soon as she entered, she heard


    Natalie being so rude. Rachel frowned and said, ¡°Natalie, watch your words. You¡¯re being impolite.¡±


    Realizing that she said something wrong, Natalie immediately sat down properly. ¡°Got it, Mrs. Rachel.


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Theo. I was a little too happy.¡±


    Theo liked Natalie¡¯s personality very much. She was not pretentious and was not afraid of him. She


    would not pretend to tter him either. They were especiallyfortable with each other. However,


    when they were happy, Rachel came in and interrupted them.


    However, other than strictly following the family rules, Rachel was very outstanding in other aspects.


    Theo could only remind her gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rachel, young people are lively. Don¡¯t dampen their


    nature.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t spoil her too much. Or she will make a fool of herself. Theo even usually didn¡¯t spoil his


    grandsons so much.


    Theo smiled lovingly and looked at Natalie. Natalie stuck out her tongue mischievously.


    ¡°This soup was just cooked by Mary. Go to the kitchenter and bring a bowl for Trevon to drink.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom, I understand.¡±


    Rachel was still a little worried about Natalie. She really had to train Natalie¡¯s behavior.


    After being kept by Theo for three rounds, Natalie did not agree to continue. She said that as a doctor,


    Theo needed to rest. In the end, Theo could only let Natalie go with her excuse that she would be


    working early


    tomorrow.


    They agreed to continue ying chess next time.


    Natalie was a little hungry. She remembered that Rachel had said that there was soup. Natalie


    immediately went to the kitchen to scoop a bowl. of it and ate it before going upstairs. She had


    Natalie pushed open the master bedroom of Trevon and realized a very serious problem. His room was


    so big, but why didn¡¯t he have a sofa? There was only a bed, and there wasn¡¯t even a chair.


    If it were a few days ago, Natalie could sleep on the ground. But could it be that she really had to sleep


    on the ground in this cold winter?


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Where¡¯s my soup?¡± Trevon looked at the empty¨Chanded woman. Rachel


    had just told Trevon that Natalie would bring him soup.


    Therefore, Natalie had forgotten about it after eating.


    Natalie had indeed forgotten. She scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°How about waiting for a


    while? I¡¯ll help you get a bowl now.¡± After all, Trevon had helped her tonight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t like sweet food. Go take a shower and go to bed. It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock.


    You still have to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie did not move. She did not know how to start. ¡°How do I sleep tonight? Do you still have a


    nket in the cab? Why don¡¯t I sleep on the floor, and you sleep on the bed?¡± Natalie could not let


    the dignified Mr. Wilson sleep on the floor.


    Trevon¡¯s voice instantly turned cold. ¡°No.¡±


    Natalie raised her beautiful eyes in confusion. ¡°No? How could that be? You don¡¯t have any extra


    nkets in such a big house?¡±


    ¡°How many nkets do you think I need to cover myself with alone? Do you think the servants need to


    put so many nkets in the rooms to sell?¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. She was speechless. Was Natalie really going bankrupt? There


    was even no extra nket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not even interested, even if you are naked. Besides, you¡¯re wearing the clothes. What


    are you afraid of? Or perhaps you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold it in.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I will go take a shower and sleep.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t afraid at all. It was just sleeping on the


    same bed.


    5/6

 48

    48


    Natalic came out after the shower.


    Natalie saw that the man was already sitting on the bed and reading a book in a refined and noble


    manner. His golden¨Cframed sses shone brightly under the light.


    It added a refined aura to Trevon. When one was handsome, anything could be the best essory.


    After Natalie was stunned for a few seconds, Trevon, who noticed the woman¡¯s gaze, calmly sat on the


    bed and continued to pretend.


    Natalie scratched the back of her ear and clenched her fists as if gathering her courage. She walked to


    the bed and gently lifted the nket.


    Natalie was not sleepy at all. She could not lie down and pretend to be asleep, right? The atmosphere


    was a little awkward and oppressive.


    Natalie wanted to find something to do. She took out her phone and opened her collection of suture


    videos and surgery videos. Natalie did as she thought of it. Thinking that Trevon probably didn¡¯t like


    watching such a bloody scene, Natalie put on her Bluetooth headset.


    Once Natalie saw this kind of video, she would be very serious and engrossed. She would carefully


    observe every point and action.


    Natalie looked at the video. Shepletely forgot the awkward atmosphere of the two of them sitting


    together under the nket and did not notice that the man¡¯s gaze had shifted from the moment she


    turned on the video to her phone screen.


    However, Natalie could hear the sound, but Trevon could not.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a woman liked to watch such bloody dissections before bed.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Natalie was so engrossed in watching that she was still fantasizing about practicing that move next


    time. She didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong. ¡°Yes, it looks good. Look at this hand speed¡­¡± She


    immediately raised her head when she realized that something was wrong. The top of her head hit the


    man¡¯s chin, causing him to frown in pain.


    Trevon was in so much pain that he raised his voice. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re murdering your husband. You did


    it on purpose, right?¡±


    1/7


    14:37


    Natalie said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were over my head. I thought you were reading.¡±


    Why was this person not reading books and watching her videos?


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s my fault!¡± Trevon rolled his eyes at Natalie. What a heartless woman.


    Natalie muttered softly, ¡°It was.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s words were muffled. Trevon rubbed his chin and didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°What did you say? Louder.¡±


    Natalie lied. ¡°No. I said I was sorry. Look up, and I¡¯ll take a look at it for you.¡±


    This time, Trevon listened to Natalie¡¯s instructions obediently and slowly raised his head for her to


    examine.


    Natalie gently lifted Trevon¡¯s chin with one hand and slowly touched the ce where he had been hit


    with the other. It seemed to be a little bruised, but he was fine.


    Finishing the checkup, Natalie stared at Trevon with bright eyes and asked, ¡°It¡¯s a little bruised. I¡¯ll get


    some ice for you to apply.¡±


    Trevon rejected Natalie coldly. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s winter now. Are you asking me to apply some ice? Do you


    want to freeze me to death?¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. Trevon was so difficult to serve.


    It was Natalie¡¯s fault, and she had no choice but to take care of Trevon. This was the first time she


    realized that this man, who had always been refined and noble, was a little shameless and difficult to


    deal with.


    ¡°Lie down, and I¡¯ll rub it for you. There¡¯s ointment in Adare Manor. I didn¡¯t massage the bruise for you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    here. It might hurt a little. Bear with it.¡±


    Trevon raised his head slightly. Her petite hand was gently pinching his chin and rubbing it again and


    again. It did hurt a little.


    The fluctuation of her body and impatience surpassed the pain in his chin. Trevon lowered his eyes and


    looked at this serious woman.


    Trevon¡¯s gaze wandered across her face. Natalie¡¯s eyes were like the sea of stars, moving down to her


    slender neck and then to the part of her chest


    that protruded out, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.


    2/7


    14:37


    Their faces were only a few inches apart. Trevon could touch her if he lowered his head slightly. The


    warm breath she exhalednded on his face, stimting his skin inch by inch.


    Trevon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move once more. His gaze once again turned to her tender


    lips, and he unconsciously averted his gaze. He turned his head away and didn¡¯t let her massage it


    anymore. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    The man quickly lifted the nket and got out of bed. He put on a jacket and took the cigarette and


    lighter from the bedside.


    When Natalie saw his cigarette, she remembered that he had not smoked much since he moved into


    Adare Manor. It was amazing.


    Natalie continued to watch the dissection video.


    A momentter, Natalie was about to lie down when Trevon came in from the balcony outside, bringing


    in a cold aura.


    Natalie thought that Trevon was going to bed, so she consciously went to sleep beside the bed.


    However, the man went straight to the bathroom. After a while, the sound of running water came from


    the bathroom.


    Was this person a clean freak? Didn¡¯t he just take a shower? Did he have to take a shower again after


    smoking?


    Even if the water bill was free, he couldn¡¯t take a shower so frequently.


    Rich people were so picky.


    Natalie did not think too much about it. Firstly, she was careless and felt that Trevon did not have any


    thoughts about her. Secondly, she was still a little tired from yesterday¡¯s heavy work and fell asleep in a


    short while.


    However, Natalie slept very close to the side of the bed and even ced a sweater in the middle. It


    was not to guard against Trevon but because she was afraid that she would cross the line and make


    him unhappy.


    Aftering out of the shower, the man lifted the nket andy down. He felt something


    ufortable under the nket.


    The moment Trevon lifted the nket and saw the sweater again, his face darkened.


    The same thing was viewed differently in the eyes of different people.


    Different thoughts and perspectives resulted in different oues.


    3/7


    At this moment, Trevon thought that the reason Natalie ced such a piece of clothing was to guard


    against him.


    Angrily, Trevon threw the clothes out of the nket and onto the floor.


    Trevon realized that the woman was already asleep. She was breathing evenly, and her back was


    facing him.


    Trevon carefully reached out and hugged her from behind. Perhaps it was the coldness that made her


    scoff in her sleep.


    Itnded on Trevon¡¯s heart like a drumstick, beating again and again.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡± Trevon¡¯s tone was naturally gentler. The moment Trevon hugged her, the sweater was no


    longer important.


    ¡°Yes.¡± In her sleep, Natalie had no idea that she was being carried. She had always been very in a


    deep sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be warm in a while.¡± As Trevon spoke, he buried his head in her neck.


    Natalie¡¯s sleeping posture was very good, but there was a w. After falling asleep at night, she would


    always turn around like a pancake, and then turn around again. At this moment, she turned around and


    found the source of the heat to throw herself into Trevon¡¯s arms.


    It was already two in the morning. As sober as Trevon was, he was not sleepy at all. He watched the


    woman¡¯s every move on the bed tirelessly. At this moment, Trevon was hugging and watching her as if


    she was a


    treasure.


    ¡°How many times do you have to flip through tonight?¡± After a while, Trevon carried her into


    dreand.


    The next day, Natalie was woken up by the bedside rm clock.


    She closed her eyes and reached for her phone in a half¨Cawake state. However, she touched


    something different.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Natalie immediately opened her eyes. The man¡¯s handsome face


    met her bright eyes in the morning, and his facial features were magnified.


    Natalie had crossed the linest night. Why was she in his arms? The man in the morning was not cold


    at all. Instead, he lookedzier and quieter. Natalie had the urge to touch him with her fingers.


    4/7


    But in the end, her rationality overcame her impulse.


    Natalie was about to gently withdraw from his embrace and slowly pry open hisrge hands that were


    locked around her waist.


    Azy and hoarse voice came from above. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t move. Let me sleep for a while more.¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a while. ¡°Damn, Trevon, are you still dreaming? Do you know you are hugging


    me?¡±


    This person must be in a daze from sleeping. He probably treated her as a pillow.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m going to bete for work.¡±


    Trevon half¨Copened his eyes and let go of one hand to reach for his phone. It was seven o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Lie down for another half an hour. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± He put his hand on her waist again.


    This made the impatient Natalie so anxious that she wanted to kick Trevon down.


    With thest of her patience, Natalie whispered, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m really going to bete. I work at eight.


    This is a long way from the hospital, even farther than Adare Manor.¡± She was afraid of beingte, but


    she didn¡¯t say thest part.


    After saying this, the man reluctantly let go of her waist. He sat up and prepared to get up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    ¡°No, you can go back to sleep. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take a taxi even in Adare Manor. Do you think you can here? I told you to buy a car, but you


    didn¡¯t,¡± This tone sounded like Trevonining about how troublesome Natalie was.


    The other meaning was that Trevon didn¡¯t want to give it to her.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you don¡¯t need to send me. I¡¯ll get Grandpa to send a driver to send me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you disturb Grandpa at this time? Did you get your doctor¡¯s license by yourself?¡±


    5/7


    14:37


    Early in the morning, Natalie felt like she was in a bad mood. This person was quite difficult to get along


    with.


    Natalie would be angered to death by his doubts so early in the morning.


    Besides, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had thrown herself into his armsst night. Otherwise, she would have


    scolded him to death.


    After that, Natalie did not want to talk nonsense with him anymore and went straight into the bathroom


    to take a shower. However, she did not know what to do with the clothes she had changed out of.


    Should she bring them back to Adare Manor, or what should she do? The pajamas were prepared for


    her by Mary from the Wilson¡¯s residence yesterday, and so were the new clothes she was wearing.


    Noticing Natalie¡¯s dilemma, the man who was washing up at the side said, ¡°Throw the pajamas to the


    bucket. Mary wille in to clean up after we leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± This person could read minds.


    The two of them washed up and walked down the stairs one after another. Theo immediately smiled.


    ¡°Natalie, are you going to go to work?¡±


    Natalie walked quickly and smiled politely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Theo. I have to go, or I¡¯ll bete. Can you ask a


    driver to send me?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Theo even woke up earlier than them.


    The man who was still adjusting his sleeves at the staircase paused, and his face instantly turned cold.


    Just as he was about to speak, Theo nced at Trevon and said happily, ¡°Of course. Gage, quickly get


    a driver to send Natalie to the hospital. Mary, go to the kitchen to pack some breakfast for Natalie to


    bring over.¡±


    Mary was very efficient. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed the breakfast up for you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mary. Mr. Theo, I¡¯ll take my leave then. Bye.¡±


    The man watched the woman leave and pursed his lips without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Theo smiled when he saw this scene.


    6/7

 49

    49


    After Natalie left, Trevon was not in a good mood.


    It was already past three in the morning when Trevon felt a little sleepy. He hugged her and fell asleep


    in a daze. Now that he woke up at seven, he only had four hours of sleep.


    Trevon propped himself up and wanted to send Natalie to the hospital, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.


    At the thought of this, Trevon remembered the sweater fromst night.


    It was also because Natalie was in a hurry to go to work in the morning that Mary had prepared a new


    set of clothes for herst night. Otherwise, Natalie would definitely have found her clothes lying on the


    floor.


    This woman was constantly drawing a line between herself and Trevon.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were cold as he tidied his already meticulous suit and prepared to leave the Wilson¡¯s


    residence.


    Theo could tell that Trevon was unhappy. He was secretly delighted. ¡°How about having breakfast with


    me? Why are you standing there like a statue?¡±


    Reluctantly, Trevon followed Theo into the dining room.


    Theo picked up the bowl and took a sip of nutritional soup. Then, he picked up another hotdog and ate


    it slowly. Theo had no intention of saying anything to Trevon.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Trevon, on the other hand, ate tastelessly. After drinking a bowl of soup, he stopped eating.


    Theo was in a good mood when he woke up early. He ate slowly. It was unusually delicious. After


    eating, he crossed his arms and leaned against the back of the chair. He looked at Trevon and said,


    ¡°Tell me what your thoughts are now. Your marriage deadline with Natalie is about to expire. There are


    less than two months left, right?¡±


    Trevon pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Theo looked at his silent grandson and ignored his feelings. Theo continued, ¡°I have thought it through.


    Since your marriage deadline is about to end and the two of you haven¡¯t cultivated any feelings for


    each other, as your mother said, a marriage without feelings is the grave of


    1/5


    14:37


    love. Besides, it¡¯s cold. So when your contract expires, and you want to


    get a divorce, I won¡¯t stop you. After all, feelings can¡¯t be forced. Probably, you are not a good match.¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Then why didn¡¯t Theo listen when he told him that they were not


    a good match?


    Seeing that Trevon continued to remain silent, Theo felt even happier. ¡°Before Barron died, he


    entrusted me with protecting Natalie for the rest of her life. I definitely have to fulfill my promise to him.


    Moreover, our entire family has to keep this promise. Even if I die, you still have to fulfill it. Therefore,


    I¡¯ve thought about it again and again. After your divorce, Natalie will be alone. I can¡¯t let Barron down. I


    n to wait for your divorce in two months and hold a banquet to let Natalie be one member of


    our family as my granddaughter.¡±


    This sentence sessfully aroused the silent Trevon. It was as if someone had thrown a stone into a


    calmke. Trevon suddenly raised his head and carefully observed the expression of Theo. ¡°Grandpa,


    are you serious?¡±


    Theo had a serious expression on his face. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m already nning to hold a banquet


    to take her as my granddaughter. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Theo interrupted Trevon, who was about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m using this method to


    provoke you. Let me tell you. I¡¯ve already discussed this with Gage the day Barron passed away.¡±


    Trevon objected. ¡°Grandpa, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for her to be your granddaughter?¡±


    Theo lied in all seriousness, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? It¡¯s a secret marriage between you two. No


    one knows that you¡¯re husband and wife. After your divorce, Natalie will be my granddaughter. The


    quality of the husband I choose for her isparable to yours. Don¡¯t think that just because you don¡¯t


    like her or anyone else, no one would like her. Perhaps after the divorce, the people who were wooing


    her could circle around Athana. With my granddaughter¡¯s qualifications, she can be with any high¨C


    quality man.¡±


    Trevon had never been so passive before. He was rendered speechless and could not find any reason


    to refute.


    Gage, who was standing at the side serving them, added firewood and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Trevon.


    After Barron passed away that night, Mr.


    2/5


    14:33


    Theo went to pay his respects. At that time, there were only Mrs. Natalie and two servants. The scene


    was very cold. Seeing Mrs. Natalie alone. made our hearts ache, so that night, Mr. Theo made this


    decision. He had long nned to acknowledge Mrs. Natalie as his granddaughter.¡±


    Speaking of that night, Trevon recalled that his grandfather had called him. What did Trevon say at that


    time? In any case, Trevon had rejected Theo quite bluntly. He did not even go to the funeral the next


    day. Theo had asked Trevon to pick up Natalie. He had sent Jim to go.


    Back then, Trevon wholeheartedly believed that Natalie was a scheming


    woman.


    No matter how Trevon looked at her, it was an eyesore.


    Theo sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Natalie was taught very well by Barron. She¡¯s kind and not greedy.


    Moreover, she has good morals. For example, when I asked her to y chess with me yesterday,


    ordinary girls woulde up to me and suck up to me. However, she didn¡¯t even let me repent and


    even lectured me.¡±


    This sentence sessfully made Gage smile. ¡°Mr. Theo, how many times did you cheat yesterday?


    You deliberately probed Mrs. Natalie!¡±


    Theo patted the butler beside him. ¡°You¡¯re smart. I was trying to see if Natalie would turn a blind eye,


    suck up to me, or if she was loyal. However, I didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be so stubborn and directly


    expose


    me.¡±


    Trevon was extremely annoyed by their words. He picked up the phone. on the table and stood up.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to thepany.¡±


    This time, Theo did not stop Trevon and shook his head helplessly.


    Looking at Trevon¡¯s back, Theo sighed again. ¡°This child is outstanding in everything, but his EQ is


    others to control him. His personality is too domineering. If he misses this opportunity, where can he


    find a good wife like Natalie?¡±


    Gage agreed with this point. ¡°Mr. Theo, you have a discerning eye. Take it slow. Mr. Trevon will


    understand. Weren¡¯t you helping him just now? I think Mr. Trevon is interested in Mrs. Natalie.¡±


    After Natalie left, Trevon¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    Theo couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°You are so cunning. Nothing can escape


    3/5


    14:38


    Chapter 49 your eyes.¡±


    At the entrance to the Athana Hospital.


    The two of them met at the entrance. However, Natalie got out of the Wilson¡¯s residence¡¯s car, and


    Sherri got out of the Landor family¡¯s car.


    The two of them looked at each other¡¯s car. Natalie knew what Sherri was going to say. ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll


    confess myself. You don¡¯t have to imagine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Have you had breakfast yet? You still have 21 minutes.¡± Sherri raised her arm and


    nced at her white watch.


    ¡°Yes, I ate it in the car. It was prepared by Mr. Wilson. You don¡¯t have to look at me with such suspicion.


    It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡±


    Sherri followed Natalie as she saw that Natalie was going to the office. Sherri pulled Natalie back and


    pulled her to the cafeteria. ¡°Come and have breakfast with me.¡±


    ¡°Have you fired your nanny?¡± Sherri had toe to the hospital every day to eat or let Natalie take the


    breakfast for her.


    ¡°I have been eating my nanny¡¯s cooking since I was young. I¡¯m tired of her food. I want to change my


    taste every now and then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so picky.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I am picky, but so what?¡± Sherri ordered the signature breakfast in the hospital cafeteria and


    pulled Natalie to sit down. As Sherri ate, she raised her chin and gestured for Natalie to start.


    ¡°Last night, Mr. Wilson asked me to stay at the old residence. I was too embarrassed to refuse.


    Coupled with the fact that Trevon helped me that night, I agreed. Then, in the morning, the Wilson


    family¡¯s driver sent me over. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Sherri was still unsatisfied. ¡°That¡¯s all? Natalie, are you joking? The two of you stayed in separate


    rooms at the Wilson¡¯s residencest night?¡±


    Natalie did not believe that they could sleep in separate rooms when they stayed over at the Wilson


    family. If they did, the others would definitelyugh at Trevon.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. We slept on the same bed, but we did nothing. You don¡¯t have to imagine the rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? Are the two of you really adults? One is a


    14:38


    handsome man, and the other is a beautiful woman. Don¡¯t tell me that when you slept in the same bed,


    you chatted with the ceiling at night? Are the two of you sure you¡¯re healthy? Do you want to check if


    there¡¯s any hidden illness in the afternoon?¡±


    Natalie threw the tissue beside her hand at Sherri and red at Sherri. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick. I


    told you long ago that he¡¯s not interested in me. Moreover, he personally said that he was not


    interested in me the day before yesterday.¡± Natalie enunciated thest sentence word by word, afraid


    that Sherri could not hear her clearly.


    ¡°Tsk. Is Mr. Wilson blind? Or does he like men? He was so calm when such a beautiful woman was


    lying beside him. I have reason to suspect that he likes men.¡±


    Natalie gave Sherri a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Please eat quickly. We¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Send Gift

 50

    50


    Sherri entered the elevator with Natalie after breakfast. ¡°Natalic, what about you? How do you feel after


    a month of contact? Are you just a little tempted by him?¡±


    Natalie knew what Sherri was asking about. However, from the moment Trevon repeatedly reminded


    her that he was not interested, Natalie woke up again.


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect to continue this marriage.


    The difference between Natalie and Trevon was like the difference between heaven and earth. Trevon


    would always be high and mighty, shining brightly. Even if he stood there without saying anything, he


    would be a god¨Clike existence.


    This morning, Trevon must have identally ced his hand on her. If he was awake, he probably


    wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the same kind of people. In the end, we¡¯ll only get a divorce.¡± It was better to cut losses in


    time.


    Sherri said nothing more and changed the subject. ¡°Did you meet that nymphost night?¡±


    Nympho was the name given to Emily by Sherri. Emily¡¯s biological mother was a mistress, and Emily


    had such potential.


    ¡°She was herest night. Max seems to like her quite a lot, but Carlos doesn¡¯t like her very much. In


    front of Emily, he even asked Mr. Wilson to introduce a girlfriend to Max. He said in front of the entire


    family that a girlfriend and a wife were different. He even found fault with me for a while, but he was


    rendered speechless by Mrs. Rachel. He was probably furious after having a hard time for the entire


    night.¡±


    Sherri smiled happily. She felt that there was something wrong with the nympho¡¯s brain. She wanted to


    find trouble for Natalie in the Wilson family. Even if Rachel did not like Natalie, it was not for an outsider


    like Emily to judge.


    Emily actually went to show off in front of them when she didn¡¯t know Rachel¡¯s personality. Sherri really


    wanted to pay for her craniotomy.


    Who gave Emily the courage to court death?


    1/5


    14:38


    Natalie thought for a moment and told Sherri in the end, ¡°Also, Harry asked me to go to the Foster


    family on the second of the month. He said that my mother¡¯s belongings are in the Foster family. If I


    don¡¯t go, they will destroy them.¡±


    At that, Sherri was angry immediately. ¡°Fuck, what are they trying to do? Natalie, you can¡¯t go. Let me


    tell you. They must be up to no good. They¡¯re just waiting for you to go. There must be a conspiracy


    inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid that there will really be my mother¡¯s things. You know that


    my mother didn¡¯t leave much behind. When I asked Harry, he said that he threw them all away.¡±


    Natalie could guess that Elena would not allow Natalie¡¯s mother¡¯s things. to remain by Harry¡¯s side after


    they got married. Therefore, when Harry said that they were thrown away, Natalie believed it. However,


    now that they said that there was still something left, Natalie was still skeptical. However, Natalie did


    not want to miss it. What if¡­


    ¡°Fine. If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t let you go alone. That family is scheming. They can tear


    your bones apart and eat you.¡±


    That made sense. Barron¡¯s assets were all under Natalie¡¯s name. The entire family would hate her, an


    outsider, so badly.


    ¡°Got it. You will apany me to go. Miss Landor, could we go to work now? There are still a few days


    left. It¡¯s only the 27th today.


    The two of them chatted for a while before going to work.


    Neen days to the New Year.


    Trevon had locked himself in his office to smoke in the morning. He was almost done smoking a pack


    now. The office was filled with smoke, and his clear outline could no longer be seen.


    Jim walked into the office and almost choked to death. He took a deep breath, and the second¨Chand


    smoke entered his lungs. He coughed repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Wilson, how much did you smoke?¡±


    Jim thought Trevon almost smoked himself to death. The amount of smoke was too scary.


    ¡°Half a packet.¡± A sound came from somewhere in the smoke.


    Jim even suspected that Trevon wanted to spontaneouslybust in his office and ascend to


    immortality.


    25


    143


    Jim followed the voice and approached the man. ¡°Let me open the window for you.¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t say anything. Jim took it that Trevon agreed and went straight to open the window.


    Jim didn¡¯t want the next day¡¯s news to be Trevon Wilson of the Wilson Group smoked to his death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Lithern Club.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But there¡¯s a meetingter,¡± Jim reminded carefully.


    In the morning, the entire office was filled with dark clouds. No one dared to breathe loudly. Even the


    new secretaries were quiet and serious, afraid of offending Trevon.


    Trevon ignored Jim¡¯s words and stood up. He tidied his clothes and left the office. Jim followed him with


    a bitter smile.


    However, Jim shouted in his heart, ¡°Who can save him?¡±


    As usual, the car headed toward Lithern Club in a low¨Cpressure.


    The moment they reached Lithern Club, Jim was very happy. He could finally sit in the car and catch


    his breath.


    The high¨Cpressure environment almost suffocated Jim to death.


    The moment Trevon got out of the car and walked into Lithern Club, Jim took out his phone and sent a


    message to Natalie.


    When Trevon walked into Lithern Club¡¯s office, Frank leaned back in his chair and pretended to be


    asleep.


    ¡°Sell your helmet to me.¡± Trevon sat down naturally on the sofa.


    Frank opened his suspicious and expected eyes.


    Frank pretended not to know what Trevon meant. ¡°Which helmet are you talking about? I have more


    than one in my room.¡±


    ¡°She took it thest time.¡± Trevon lowered his eyes and poured himself a cup of coffee. He had smoked


    too many cigarettes in the morning, and his mouth felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Oh? That one? Why?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to buy it? I obtained this through means. You can take it, but you have to


    give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I¡¯m just giving it to someone.¡± Trevon didn¡¯t even know why he suddenly came here


    to buy this helmet. He just wanted to buy it for her.


    There was no reason.


    ¡°I can pay you double.¡± Trevon doubled the price.


    ¡°Trevon, do you think I¡¯m short of money? Even if I¡¯m short of money, I won¡¯t earn from you.¡± Frank


    wanted to let Trevon know his heart and understand why he wanted to buy it.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce. I want to give her a present.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a good ex¨Chusband. Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± After saying that, Frank went to the boxing


    club to get the helmet that Natalie loved so muchst time. Simrly, this helmet was also Frank¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    favorite.


    Frank had no choice. Between a friend and a helmet, he would always choose his friend determinedly.


    Frank owed Trevon more than just a helmet.


    The title of ex¨Chusband pierced a nerve in Trevon, and he became even more flustered.


    After a while, Frank took out a cool helmet and handed it to Trevon. Frank was reluctant to part with it.


    With a cold expression, Frank said, ¡°Yes, here you go. Take good care of it.¡±


    Trevon nced at the thing in his hand. It was indeed beautiful. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    This woman¡¯s hobby was indeed special.


    ¡°Yes,


    your wife has good taste. She chose the most expensive one in the entire club.¡± The title of wife made


    Trevon¡¯s heart explode.


    The corners of Trevon¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up. ¡°Thank you. How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer it to


    you.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to transfer, how about 20 million dors? It¡¯s to show your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I have transferred it to you.¡± Trevon fiddled with his phone and


    11.38


    quickly finished. On the other end, Frank¡¯s phone received a notification. from the bank.


    ¡°Your ount bank revenue is 20 million dors. Please check.¡±


    Frank poked his cheek with his tongue. It was interesting. It was rare for Trevon to be like that. It


    seemed like there was a chance.


    This profiteer actually bought it without discussing the price at all. It was very clear what it meant.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re even. Do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡°No, I still have a meeting.¡± Trevon took what he wanted and left without stopping.


    When Trevon got into the car, he instructed Jim, ¡°Send this helmet to at professional shop to wrap it up


    and ce it at Adare Manor.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the helmet Mrs. Wilson¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this the helmet Natalie liked? Was Trevon buying this to


    give to Natalie?


    Trevon had angered Natalie. So, was he buying gifts to coax her? Was he going to start wooing


    Natalie?


    ¡°You have been talking too much recently. Do you want to go to Soutnd to apany Terrell?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯ll go right away. I¡¯ll go to a professional shop to pack it now.¡± Trevon was quite a


    fickle man. Jin couldn¡¯t even ask. Trevon cared about Natalie, yet he still pretended to be cold.


    But Terrell suited Terrell the most.


    5/5


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Time passed quietly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Day.


    Ever since Natalie shared a bed with Trevon at the Wilson¡¯s residence, they did not have much


    interaction. It was as if it never happened.


    Lately. Trevon seemed quite busy. She had not seen him in the morning, and he came homete at


    night. When he returned, she was already fast asleep with the door closed.


    As Natalie was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang. It wasn¡¯t an rm, nor was it a WhatsApp


    message. It was a call.


    She extended her arm to retrieve her phone, and when she saw the caller ID on the screen, she wore


    her morning smile.


    ¡°Hello, Edward.¡±


    A gentle and soft-spoken voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Natalie, are you awake? Did I


    disturb you?¡±


    ¡°No, I was already awake. I was just about to get up. 111 freshen up and meet Sherri, and then we¡¯ll


    On the other end of the phone. Edward churkled lightly. Then, Natalie only noticed something off now.


    Edward replied, ¡°Things got done ahead of schedule. I changed my flightst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you message mest night? I set my rm wrong. What time will you arrive? Can we


    make it in time if we go now?¡± She nced at her phone and saw that it was already 2 o¡¯clock.


    Edward¡¯s original arrival time was 3 o¡¯clock, so she and Sherri would have enough time to go to the


    airport.


    But it seemed like they were not going to make it on time. They would definitely bete.


    She had set the rm for 2:10.


    Edward¡¯s voice remained gentle and unhurried. T¡¯m already here. Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me. I¡¯lle to pick you up right away.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Edward could finish his sentence, there was only silence on the other end of the phone.


    Natalie always rushed around like this, but she never broke her promises.


    In the airport terminal, at a coffee shop, a man with light gold-rimmed sses exuded a refined and


    gentle aura with a touch


    of calmness.


    ¡°Mr. Landor, do we still need to wait for someone?¡± Edward¡¯s assistant, Kyle Jenkins, was puzzled.


    They had been off the ne for over an hour, and his boss had been sitting here idly.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be here soon. You go ahead to the office and get tomorrow¡¯s tasks organized.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Landor. And what about you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them to pick me up.¡¯ Edward still didn¡¯t look up, asionally ncing at the pale blue dial of


    the watch on his


    wrist.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t quite grasp Edward¡¯s thoughts. Richard had initially requested them to go to the office for


    the handover today. but Edward had postponed it and insisted on arranging things for tomorrow without


    telling the reason. He only instructed Kyle to go to the office and make early preparations.


    After Kyle left, Edward calmly sipped his coffee, patiently waiting.


    On the other side, Natalie rode her bike to a spot near the Adare Manor, where she could easily hail a


    taxi.


    Once inside the taxi, she called Sherri. ¡°Miss Landor, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still asleep. The rm hasn¡¯t gone off yet,¡± Sherri answeredzily, her eyes barely opened.


    ¡°Your brother called me. He¡¯s already at the airport, so give yourself 10 minutes to get ready. And if you


    arriveter than me, you know what to expect¡±


    Sherri suddenly snapped awake. Was her brother that sly? Without even bothering to put on slippers,


    she tossed her phone onto the bed and rushed into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Just before leaving, she nced at the time. It took her only 8 minutes, the shortest time she had ever


    spent getting ready. She didn¡¯t even have time to apply makeup. Going outside with no makeup was


    better than getting punished for beingte.


    After twenty-four minutes, the two of them arrived at the airport entrance at the same time.


    As Sherri saw Natalie about to get out of the taxi, she quickly handed over a 20-dor bill. ¡°Keep the


    change,¡± she said hurriedly, fearing Natalie would beat her to it.


    Witnessing this scene, Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh while covering her mouth.


    She remembered when they were kids, whenever Sherri fell behind, she would be punished severely


    This left a deep shadow in Sherri¡¯s mind


    There was one time they went hiking, and Sherri overslept. Edward and Natalie waited for her at the


    foot of the mountain for a full hour. When she finally arrived, Edward said, ¡°Sherri, I waited for you for


    one hour and 7 minutes. Now you climb up alone and wait for us for 2 hours and 14 minutes¡±


    Sherri grew anxious ¡°Edward, why do I have to climb up alone? What about you and Natalie?


    ¡°We¡¯re going to buy some food You¡¯ll experience what it feels like to wait for someone, Edward replied.


    Sherri went speechless.


    And true to his words. Edward actually did that. He insisted on taking Natalie to the city to buy


    milkshakes and cakes. iming they needed the energy after the hike.


    Sherri ended up waiting for several hours before they reached the mountaintop


    Recalling their childhood memories. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, feeling happy and


    carefree Being with them was the most rxing time for her.


    Edward genuinely treated Natalie like a younger sister and took special care of her, even more so than


    Sherri


    There were many times when Sherri jokingly doubted if she was the one who was adopted and if


    Natalie was Edward¡¯s real


    sister


    Lost in her thoughts, Natalie snapped back to reality and walked into the airport


    Edward was the kind of person who stood out in a crowd. Even if he kept a low profile, he could still be


    easily spotted amidst the crowd.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Natalie walked through the entrance, Edward was already heading outside, dragging his


    suitcase.


    After being apart for several years, his eyes and brows remained warm and gentle. He exuded an


    elegant and refined demeanor with a calm andposed presence. In the years they hadn¡¯t seen each


    other, he had gained a sense of stability and maturity.


    Seeing Natalie stunned, Edward smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me


    Sherri held Edward¡¯s wrist andughed, ¡°Did my brother¡¯s good looks shock you, Natalie?¡±


    Edward remained silent, his warm gaze fixed on Natalie.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t expected Edward to be so handsome For a brief moment, she was taken aback,


    not by any romantic attraction, but by the realization that they had all grown up. It made her feel a bit


    reserved as she thought they could no longer be as carefree as they were younger.


    Natalie changed her tone to the yful one she used when they were together. That¡¯s right. Edward.


    Nobody is more handsome than you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± As she finished speaking, she looked up at


    Edward with a smile


    Edward nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Immediately, he turned to his sister and said. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can show off just because you didn¡¯t


    arriveter than Natalie today. You know exactly what I mean.¡±


    Sherri pouted and said, ¡°Edward, can you stop scolding me as soon as youe back? You¡¯ve made


    my brain dull with all your scolding.¡±


    Natalieughed and reached out to take the luggage from Edward¡¯s hand.


    Edward replied in a serious tone, ¡°Let Sherri carry it. I think she has gained some weight recently and


    could use the exercise to burn some energy¡±


    Sherri sighed inwardly, wondering why she came to receive her brother.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t stopughing. She felt that with Edward¡¯s return, Sherri¡¯s easy days wereing to an


    end. She joked, ¡°Edward, let me handle it. Sherri isn¡¯t fully awake yet.¡±


    With that, she took the luggage and began pushing it in front of her


    This time, Edward didn¡¯t object. He watched Natalie push his luggage and was slightly distracted


    Then he heard Sherri¡¯s cheerful voice, ¡°Natalie is always nice to me. Hmph! Edward, I¡¯ll treat you to a


    meal at the Grand Manor. Let me tell you, they have a new chef there who cooks dishes exactly like


    Natalie¡¯s. You always say Natalie¡¯s cooking is delicious, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    After a while, they arrived at Grand Manor


    The three of them got out of the taxi, with Sherri and Natalie sitting in the backseat while Edward took


    the passenger seat.


    After paying the fare, Natalie went to the trunk to retrieve the luggage but was stopped by a slender


    hand. Tll do it. It¡¯s a bit heavy.¡±


    In fact. Edward had more than just one suitcase. He had several boxes, but he had asked Kyle to send


    them home. This particr suitcase contained gifts for the two girls. It was a bitrge and held some


    valuable items. Edward wanted to give the gifts himself.


    Sherri walked up to the reception desk and presented her reservation confirmation message to the


    staff.


    Shortly after, an employee guided them to a private dining room on the 8th floor.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re back!¡± a woman eximed when she saw Edward. There was a hint of surprise in her


    tone.


    Edward didn¡¯t show much expression and politely exchanged greetings with the woman. ¡°Yes, I just


    returned today.¡±


    Natalie observed the woman for a moment. She noticed the woman¡¯s designer clothing, immacte


    makeup, and even the intricate patterns on her nails.


    While Natalie didn¡¯t know who she was, judging by her attire and manner of speaking, as well as her


    acquaintance with the Landor family, she was undoubtedly an heiress from a wealthy family.


    From the tone of their greeting, it was evident that they were familiar with each other.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t materialistic and didn¡¯t have a preference for designer brands. However, she had Sherri


    as her best friend, who happened to have a strong affinity for luxury handbags, clothes, and watches.


    Her exnation was, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    Being exposed to it frequently gradually influenced her taste and perception.


    It was simr to how someone could be knowledgeable in a particr field after being exposed to


    it for a long time.


    Mia shifted her gaze to Sherri and Natalie. ¡°Sherri, long time no see. I just came back a few days ago


    and have been busy, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to meet up with you. Let¡¯s have afternoon tea together


    sometime.¡±


    Sherri replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy too.¡± She was indeed busy and didn¡¯t lie, but Mia perceived it as an


    excuse.


    Mia continued to smile and disyed her impable manners as a heiress. ¡°I saw that you even went


    live recently. That¡¯s impressive. My parents praised you.¡±


    Mia nced up and down at Natalie with a hint of disdain. She disdained Natalie for going out without


    makeup, what audacity. Nevertheless, she maintained a smile. ¡°And this¡­ is she your girlfriend,


    Edward?¡±


    Natalie knew Mia was referring to her, but she didn¡¯t want to bother with someone she didn¡¯t know.


    Moreover, she could. sense the disdainful look in Mia¡¯s eyes, indicating that they would have no


    interaction in the future. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ll go to the private room first,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Sure, Sherri, you can go in as well. I¡¯m sorry, Mia. I¡¯m a bit hungry after just getting off the ne, so I¡¯ll


    dine first,¡± Edward responded with polite words, but there was a clear sense of distance.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet up next time. It¡¯s been a long time since we hung out together. We can invite Trevon


    as well, Mia replied. Edward simply nodded before leaving.


    In the adjacent private room, Mia, with her refined manners as an heiress, sat gracefully next to the


    rxed man. ¡°Guess who I saw just now,¡± Mia said amusingly.


    Trevonzily leaned back in his chair, smoking, and didn¡¯t bother to answer. Frank followed suit,


    sharing the same indifference.


    Only Hackett showed some courtesy and asked, ¡°Who was it?¡± After all, Mia was his cousin, and he


    had to show some respect.


    Today¡¯s meal was organized by Mia. Hackett¡¯s uncle, who happened to be Mia¡¯s father, recently used


    some connections to purchase a piece ofnd in Athana. Coincidentally, the officials of Athana wanted


    to develop that area into amercial street and amusement park, involving a wide range of ns.


    Trevon wanted to secure the project and work on it with Frank Unfortunately, one-third of thend was


    purchased by Mia¡¯s father. So today, he sent Mia for the negotiation instead of showing up himself. His


    implication was clear. He wanted to avoid Trevon.


    As for Hackett, he was just a tool.


    He was apanion for eating, drinking, and escorting Mia.


    ¡°I just went to the restroom and saw Edward. He said he just arrived. Ile is in the adjacent private room.


    Quite a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t respond to her remark.


    Mia didn¡¯t mind his temperament. She understood that he held grudges after eight years apart, but she


    was confident they could reconcile and start anew.


    This piqued Hackett¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Oh, Edward is back? I should go and meet him. Trevon, you¡¯ve been


    at odds with him for so many years. Isn¡¯t it time to reconcile? Why did Edward suddenly return after two


    years abroad?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s business ovepped with the Landor family¡¯s in many areas, leading to a longstanding rivalry


    between them. They had been engaged in behind-the-scenespetition, and their rtionship was


    good.


    On the surface, they maintained courtesy.


    However, they were far from courteous to each other behind closed doors.


    Trevon remained silent. His purpose today was solely aboutnd transfer, nothing else. Lately, he had


    been asionally meeting up with Mia, but it had been several days since he tasted Natalie¡¯s cooking.


    Feeling a craving, he suggesteding to the Grand Manor and specifically requested the chef they


    hadst time.


    Meanwhile, Edward opened his suitcase before the dishes were served. He turned to Natalie and said,


    ¡°Natalie, I might have to go back home after we finish eating. I have a lot of work at thepany


    tomorrow, so I might not be able to see you. Let me give you the gift first.¡±


    Natalie felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to refuse, but when the suitcase was opened, she was


    shocked deep down. Edward always knew what she liked. ¡°Edward, how did you manage to buy this


    helmet?¡± Natalie asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sherri, who was standing aside, looking for her own gift. She then eximed, ¡°Damn, you managed to


    get this? And with an autograph too Natalie, this is way cooler than Mr. Roberts¡¯s one.¡±


    Sherri still remembered how her best friend adored the helmet Mr. Roberts hadst time.


    Before Natalie could snap out of her obsession with her coveted helmet, Edward handed her a pair of


    limited-edition boxing gloves and sportswear.


    Natalie was about to say that they were too expensive.


    Then, Edward interrupted her, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s a brother giving gifts to his sister. Why would you


    burden yourself with such thoughts?¡±


    She obediently responded with a simple ¡°Okay¡± and epted the gifts.


    Sherri became unhappy. ¡°What about mine? What did you buy for me?¡± she asked, rummaging through


    the suitcase. ¡°Everything in the suitcase is for you. Stop searching and take it all, Edward replied. After


    finishing with Natalie¡¯s gifts, he stood up and pushed the suitcase toward Sherri.


    Upon seeing the contents left in the suitcase, Sherri fell silent. Her face was filled with exasperation.


    Not because she didn¡¯t like them, but because she felt her brother didn¡¯t put much thought into the


    gifts. The items in the suitcase were all things she liked. ¡°Edward, can you be more thoughtful with my


    gifts? Look, they are all bags, perfumes, and cosmetics.¡± Edward looked at his sister¡¯s face and asked


    her seriously, ¡°Do you have any other hobbies apart from these?¡±


    Sherri gulped and admitted that she didn¡¯t have any other hobbies.


    She simply loved bags, watches, and cosmetics. She wasn¡¯t interested in cars since she wasn¡¯t skilled


    at driving either.


    ¡°What about my watch? Why didn¡¯t you buy it?¡±


    *I let Kyle send it home. You get it yourself tonight.¡±


    Sherri was delighted now. The watch was something she had been longing for, so she immediately


    sent a picture of it to her brother, asking him to bring it back for her. She also sent numerous cute and


    ttering emojis.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Edward. Love you, mwah!¡±


    At that moment, the waiter came in to serve the dishes, and soon the table was filled with an array of


    food.


    Edward calmly put on gloves and began to crack open the crabs, meticulously removing the meat and


    cing it in front of


    Natalie.


    Sherri didn¡¯t think much of it. Whenever they dined with Edward, he would instinctively put on gloves


    and help them with the shelled seafood. However, he would always serve Natalie first before her.


    Despite Sherri asking Edward several times, Edward would always say that Natalie was the youngest.


    However, Sherri and Natalie were actually the same age, with Sherri being three days older. In ancient


    times, even a one-day age difference could be considered significant when it came to matters like


    establishing hierarchy or seniority.


    Natalie reminded him, ¡°Edward, you should eat first. Sherri and I can handle it ourselves.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t listen as if this behavior had be a habit. He believed it was necessary to prepare the


    food before eating, and he continued meticulously cracking open the shells.


    Natalie decided not to stop him anymore. After all the years of being with Edward, she understood his


    personality well. Once he set his mind on something, no amount of persuasion could change it. He


    would follow his own way and finish his


    routine.


    Natalie quietly enjoyed her meal, and when she came across the delicious sweet and sour sausages,


    she turned the te towards Edward and said, ¡°This is delicious. Edward, you should try it


    He elegantly wiped his hands, picked up his fork, and took a bite. Indeed, this chef¡¯s skill is simr to


    yours. Is he from Athana?¡±


    Natalie paused for a moment. She was surprised that Edward¡¯s first reaction was also about the chef¡¯s


    hometownL


    Was this truly an observation point for sessful individuals?


    She made a mental note to inquire about it another day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t asked. They might be from a culinary training region, simr to where our


    household staff is trained. Natalie replied.


    Edward didn¡¯t dwell on the topic and didn¡¯t engage in further conversation about it.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Halfway through the meal, the private room door swung open,


    In walked a joyous Hackett ckwell with a bottle of wine. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you are back,


    Edward? Look, I¡¯ve brought you wine, bro. How¡¯s that for a good friend, huh?¡±


    He then ced a bottle of wine worth 140,000 dors on the table.


    Hackett pulled over a stool and opened the wine to have a drink with Edward Landor.


    Meanwhule. Edward ced the peeled prawns on thezy Susan and turned it to Natalie. Then he


    slowly removed his disposal stic gloves.


    Hackett was surprised to see Natalie and blurted, ¡°Nat-¡± Then he realized she was Trevon Wilson¡¯s


    secret wife. ¡°Oh. Miss Foster, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± he said awkwardly.


    On the contrary, Natalie was not surprised to see him. ¡°Hmm, do you need some cutlery, Mr.


    ckwell?¡± she asked. Hackett and Trevon were in the same social circle, after all


    On the other hand, Edward was curious how Natalie knew Hacken in the first ce. ¡°You two know


    each other?¡± he said.


    They did not share the same social circles to his knowledge


    Did he miss something in the past three years while overseas? Edward wondered.


    Edward then turned his gaze to his sister, Sherri: he looked at her intently


    Sherri was shocked by her brother¡¯s stare, She was speechless, not knowing whether to continue with


    her meal or stop eating altogether.


    Sherri quickly cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, well, we met Mr. ckwell by chance. Yes, by chance. Mr.


    ckwell, isn¡¯t that right?¡± she fumbled, trying to exin


    Then she lowered her eyes, trying to keep a low profile. She red at Hackett from the corner of her


    eyes, signaling that he would die a painful death if he did not keep his mouth shut.


    Hackert kept his eyes glued to the food in front of Natalie. Was Edward cuckolded? he wondered.


    Natalie quickly shared half of her food with Sherri.


    Edward had given her so much food that she could not finish alone.


    Hackett realized that a juicy gossip justnded on hisp. He had to hurry back to his private room to


    deliver the intelligence. The matter seemed to have gotten out of hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any cutlery,¡± said Hackett. ¡°I have a prior engagement. We shall meet again soon,


    Mr. Landor. Keep the wine for now¡± He then left in a hurry.


    Edward did not stop Hackett from leaving. Today¡¯s gathering was with his friends; he preferred not to


    have any outsiders.


    ¡°What a crazy bugger! Don¡¯t mix with such people, Edward, Sherri muttered.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you meet him?¡± Edward hounded her for an answer.


    Meanwhile, Hackett returned to the other private room hurriedly. He saw Mia ckwell pouring a ss


    of wine for Trevon Wilson while drinking like a fish herself.


    She leaned against Trevonzily, looking half-drunk


    Although they were less than an inch away from each other up close, it looked like they were snuggling


    up from afar.


    Hackett signaled Frank Roberts to find out what happened in his absence. He had only stepped out for


    a while. When did Mia and Trevon start drinking?


    Frank raised his eyebrows and shrugged. ¡°How would I know? why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    Hackett held back his words, yet he was dying to share the juicy gossip. He took out his cell phone and


    texted Frank instead.


    Ding! Frank heard the ping but he did not care or want to read it.


    Hackett became impatient and reminded him there was a text notification.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Frank replied coldly.


    Still, he had no intention of reading the message.


    Hackett took a deep breath. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything important, dude.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Frank looked at him as if he was an idiot. Hackett blinked, gesturing him to read the message. The


    The cigarette between his lips trembled slightly, but he bit on it in time. The message read like a short


    essay I saw Natalie dung with Edward and Sherri Landor next door-no big deal. But Edward served her


    like a queen. Don¡¯t look like a casual rtionship to me Natalie may be innocent, but Edward may feel


    otherwise. Do you think she¡¯s cheating on Trevon?¡± Frank finished reading patiently. The corners of his


    mouth curled into a slight smile. Then he looked at the two lovebirds. snuggling together and replied,


    ¡°Double cheating! Ha!¡±


    Trevon and Natalie cheated on each other. Wow! What a pair! Hackett was amazed.


    Meanwhile. Edward andpany finished their meal and were about to leave.


    Sherri lugged the luggage while Natalie had an armful of her favorite gifts.


    They opened the door and bumped into a group of people.


    Trevon fixed his gaze on the long ck down jacket Edward held which belonged to Natalie.


    Hackett nced at Frank behind him before greeting Edward. ¡°Hey, Mr. Landor. Are you about to


    leave?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Wilson; long time no see. What a coincidence that you¡¯re here too.¡± Edward greeted politely.


    Sherri kept quiet when she saw Natalie lowering her head. She would not havee here for dinner if


    she had known earlier. What kind of social faux pas was this? Trevon Wilson¡¯s secret wife vs. his ex-


    girlfriend.


    While her brother exchanged pleasantries with Trevon, Sherri quietly bumped Natalie¡¯s arm and


    signaled her to look at Trevon¡¯spanion


    Natalie looked at her with question marks all over her face.


    Sherri lifted her chin toward Trevon and gestured Natalie to look.


    Natalie saw a woman in a red down jacket leaning against him; her face was red from drinking. Hackett


    supported her along. fearing she might fall.


    Natalie felt a dull pain as if she was spiked. She had thought Trevon was working hard in the past few


    days, not knowing he was at his favorite haunt seeking merriment.


    It looked like Trevon¡¯s unforgettable first love was back. Sherri once told her that Trevon showed little


    interest in women. Therefore, it had to be his ex-girlfriend whorn he allowed to be in such close


    proximity publicly.


    No wonder he kept telling Natalie he was not interested in her.


    Meanwhile, Trevon¡¯s gaze turned to the helmet and gloves in Natalie¡¯s arms. The logo of the helmet


    was especially dazzling. His eyes darkened. He walked past Natalie with his hands in his pockets and


    did not stop.


    Frank shook his head when he saw what happened.


    Edward noticed Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Natalie? Are you feeling unwell? Did you not


    have enough sleep?¡± he asked with concern.


    Natalie returned to her senses and exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. Let¡¯s go. Where to next, Edward?¡±


    ¡°Ill go to the office. It¡¯s almost 5 o¡¯clock now,¡± said Edward. ¡°What do you two n to do next?


    Shopping? Take care if you¡¯re going shopping. Call me if you need anything¡±


    ¡°Got it, bro. When did you be a nagging olddy after being away for a few years? OMG, You¡¯re


    so long-winded! Just go already. I¡¯ll bring your luggage home. I still have to pick up my car anyway.¡±


    Sherri was impatient with her brother¡¯s concern. He could easily beat his mother hands down.


    Edward had never been so naggy in the past, not to mention being concerned about details. Could it be


    that he had a girlfriend overseas and understood women better now?


    It was possible. Sherri thought.


    ¡°Natalie, how are you going back? Do you want a lift? Kyle is waiting downstairs.¡± Edward asked. He


    had texted Kyle halfway through the meal to pick him up at the entrance of Grand Manor.


    ¡°Yo, brother, can you send me home too? I¡¯ll save on taxi fare,¡± Sherriined, feeling neglected.


    Edward did not reply to her. Instead, he took out his cell phone and pressed a few buttons.


    Ding Dong, 20 dors was transferred to Sherri¡¯s ount.


    Sherri was speechless.


    Natalie did not wish to let Edward know where she was currently staying. She did not know how to tell


    him the fact. ¡°Tm not staying at home now, Edward; I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s ce. Please don¡¯t bother;


    I will find my way back. Let¡¯s go hiking in the mountains someday soon¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you home, Sherri,¡± said Edward.


    Are you crazy? Why did you change your mind so fast? Sherri grumbled.


    Natalie then gged down a cab at the entrance. She waved goodbye at the siblings and headed back


    to Adare Manor.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Trevon Wilson and Hackett ckwell parked at the private parking lots in the basement.


    Trevon moved away from Mia ckwell the second before they entered the elevator, avoiding her like


    the gue


    Trevon¡¯s hands remamed in his pockets. He looked distant, his gaze filled with hostility and coldness.


    Mia was half-sober, and her mood plummeted instantly, a far cry from the exhration she felt next to


    Trevon a moment


    ago.


    Did he do that just to spike that woman? Mia wondered.


    No, that was impossible. They just registered their marriage not so long ago.


    Trevon must have done it for his ego so that woman knew who he really was. Yes, that must be it! Mia


    thought.


    When she spected, another surprise came along


    Trevon said in a deep and cold voice. ¡°Send her back, Hackett.¡±


    Trevon rarely called out his name, only when he was in a severe mood or very angry.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Hackett. Today was a little awkward for him. He had been around women all his adult life


    but had never encountered a situation where the secret wife vs. the ex-girlfriend. It was an eye-opener.


    However, Mia did not want her brother to send her home. ¡°Trevon, do you not bear to see me? Do you


    still want that piece ofnd?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face turned malicious, and his eyes filled with disdain. ¡®Are you threatening me. Mia? Do you


    think I can¡¯t get this project without your father¡¯snd?¡±


    Mia was so shocked that she shivered, she had been with Trevon for more than a year and knew him


    too well. He was outraged now.


    She initially wanted to get back with him and took advantage of the opportunity to be close to him.


    Therefore, she was a little anxious.


    Realizing her mistake, Mia quickly apologized. She held Trevon¡¯s arm and said in a soft and demure


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Trevon. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to take your car. We haven¡¯t seen each


    other for so long. Can¡¯t we sit down and talk? I know I was in the wrong back then, but-¡±


    The elevator opened before she could finish her sentence. Trevon walked out of the elevator and


    headed to his car


    He did not want to listen to Mia¡¯s exnation whatsoever.


    Trevon had driven himself today and did not bring his assistant, Jim Hawk.


    He left in a blink of an eye, leaving behind a gust of exhaust fumes.


    Hackett leaned against his car door with his legs crossed. He touched his lips and nced at Mia, who


    was angrily stomping. ¡°Are you getting in or not? If not, take a cab back,¡± he said, tongue in cheek.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you on my side, brother? Don¡¯t you hope Trevon and me will get back together again?¡±


    Hackett looked cynical as he fiddled with his hair in the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a husband.


    Why should I


    care?¡±


    Just then, Frank Roberts sped past them in a Ferrari, messing up Hackett¡¯s neatly arranged hair with a


    st of cold wind.


    Hackett cursed behind him, ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Trevon called Jim in his car. ¡°Throw away the helmet,¡± he instructed bluntly.


    Jim was dumbfounded when he received the call. ¡°What? I¡¯ve already packed the helmut, Mr. Wilson.


    I¡¯m on my way sending it to Adare Manor.¡±


    ¡°Throw it away! Trevon gritted his teeth and hung up without another word.


    Jim was confused, wondering who the heck provoked Trevon Wilson again.


    He recalled his boss leaving to discuss thend deal with the ckwell family at noon today. Did the


    negotiation fall through? In any case, what did thend discussion have to do with the helmet? Did Mrs.


    Wilson provoke him? Jim wondered.


    Did the project involve Mrs. Wilson?


    Jim recalled his boss had lunch with Frank Roberts today. The helmet was bought from thetter at a


    high price. Jim decided to call him to enquire about the truth of the matter. He did not wish to be


    med if Trevon changed his mind.


    The helmet cost a whooping 20 million dors, after all! He should err on the side of caution.


    Jim then took out his cell phone and searched for Frank Robert¡¯s number. He pressed the dial button.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Roberts.


    Sorry to bother you. Mr. Wilson told me to throw away the helmet just now, it¡¯s already wrapped for


    delivery. Is there a problem with it?¡± he asked curiously.


    Frank sneered while driving. ¡°Take the helmet to Lithern Club and leave it with me. There¡¯s no problem


    with the helmet but a problem with the person.¡±


    ¡°Are you using Mr. Wilson of being the problem?¡± Jim thought.


    Hence, Jum did not send the gift because it was not meant to be sent.


    Meanwhile, Edward was with Sherri in the car on their way home. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Natalie staying at the


    family house?¡± he asked curiously.


    Sherri did not hide the truth from her brother in the back seat. ¡°She did not want to stay at home since


    her grandfather passed. It¡¯s filled with childhood memories, and she didn¡¯t wish to get trapped in the


    past. Natalie¡¯s grandfather also left his entire fortune to her. Uncle Harry asked Natalie to transfer the


    money to his name, but she refused. She didn¡¯t think he deserved it. The whole Foster family is a


    bunch of bloodsuckers, after all. Natalie fears Uncle Harry will constantly hound. after her at the


    residence and not leave the two faithful servants alone. Therefore, she decided to move out.¡± Sherri


    became all worked up as she rted the story.


    Edward did not expect that to be the reason. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Mr. Foster¡¯s passing and the


    inheritance dispute Edward asked.


    He could have helped Natalie with her problem. She did not have to carry everything on her shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s because-well, you know what Natale is like. She doesn¡¯t like to rely on us for everything. The


    girl is strong-willed! If we help her resolve the issues, she¡¯ll consider herself useless. It¡¯s wishful


    thinking for you to turn her into a demure youngdy: Natalie is a tough girl and can¡¯t be changed.


    Moreover, you¡¯re overseas and not avable. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to solve the problem even if I


    tell you. Sherri said truthfully.


    Edward was rendered speechless.


    Sherri almost let it slip that the Wilson family was Natalie¡¯s backer now. Fortunately, she did not spill the


    beans and held her tongue back in time.


    She knew her brother would be angry if he learned that Natalie was married to Trevon. Moreover,


    Trevon was his family¡¯s archrival in business.


    Edward did not say another word. He closed his eyes and pretended to nap.


    Meanwhile, Juana Landor waited restlessly at the family vi.


    She had been on the lookout for her son¡¯s arrival like an anxious mother


    Richard Landor, her ambitious husband, wanted to expand lus business overseas and ruthlessly sent


    Edward away for thest two years to do so. She hated her husband¡¯s guts for that.


    Juana vented her frustrations on Richard. Thetter knew he was wrong and could only give in to her


    wishes,


    When she finally saw her beloved son, who had been away for two years, Juana¡¯s eyes turned red, and


    tears flowed down her face.


    Simrly, Edward felt an indescribable pain in his chest. He had only seen his mother on video chats in


    thest two years. Edward decided toplete his overseas stint before returning home instead of


    going back and forth to disrupt his mission to expand the business. In that case, he could focus on his


    professional and personal life.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, my dear son. I missed you so much! Let me take a good look at you, Juana said


    excitedly.


    Edward twirled one round before his mother to assure her he was fine and well. He held Juana¡¯s


    shoulders tightly and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine; Look at me! Have you been taking care of


    yourself? You have lost weight!¡±


    Juana missed her son dearly while he was away. Edward was already 28 but still single and without a


    girlfriend. He must be very lonely overseas.


    Such thoughts often woke her up in the middle of the night!


    Juana held her son¡¯s hand lovingly and said, ¡°No way. I¡¯m just keeping up with the times and staying fit.


    It¡¯s the lean look, as Sherri puts it.¡±


    Sherri, who had been ignored since she entered the house, was speechless. ¡°When did I encourage


    you to lose weight, Mom? Don¡¯t listen to Mom¡¯s nonsense, bro. She¡¯s just missing you.¡±


    Edward wiped away his mother¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom. I¡¯m back now. Look, have I be more


    handsome?¡± he said jokingly.


    ¡°OMG| A family that favors boys over girls. Poor me,¡± Sherri said sarcastically.


    Juana red at her. ¡°You¡¯re surely not a deprived child, for crying out loud! You don¡¯t even have a


    boyfriend at your age. Other than working like a dog day in and day out, what else have you done?¡±


    *Deliveries, of course. I¡¯m busy weing new lives every day. What a meaningful profession! Don¡¯t


    tease me, Mom. I¡¯m


    only 23 years old, and you want to marry me off. Look at Edward; he¡¯s already 28 and still single. Why


    don¡¯t you nag him instead? Double standard!¡± Sherri replied matter-of-factly. Then she began to look


    around for food on the coffee table.


    In her opinion, obstetrics and gynecology was an honorable profession.


    ¡°You can show off when you deliver your own baby, Juana sneered.


    ¡°Are you itching for a good beating. Sherri dear?¡±


    Her mother and brother were ganging up on her!


    Sherri shut her mouth and pouted like a little girl.


    It looked like her good days wereing to an end; her status in the family was worrying.


    Her mother had to make up for the time she had lost to her brother for the past two years.


    ¡°Mom, I must go to workter to arrange tomorrow¡¯s meeting. Dad asked me to take over thepany.


    I¡¯ll deal with that first. Don¡¯t wait up for me tonight,¡± said Edward.


    Juana was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your father. He wants to enjoy his peace and be a hands-off boss.


    Let him work for a few more years. You¡¯ve just returned. Take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already asked Kyle to arrange tomorrow¡¯s meeting. If I don¡¯t show up, what will the staff


    think? Don¡¯t worry about me; I promise to take good care of myself.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Edward left, Juana stood by the door and stared at the back of the departing car.


    Meanwhile, Sherri leisurely ate her orange on a sofa. She looked at her mother standing by the door


    and shook her head. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Mom has turned into a stone.¡±


    Juana turned around and rolled her


    eyes.


    Sherri stood up and made a surrendering gesture. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. I won¡¯t disturb you, Mom.


    I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, beauty sleep, here Ie!¡±


    Sherri swiftly ran upstairs, fearing her mother would throw an orange at her.


    Juana respected her children in front of others, but the mother and daughter were not always in perfect


    harmony at home. If they did not bicker with each other for a day, both would feel uneasy.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Natalie took a cab to the supermarket a few miles from Adare Manor to pick up her car.


    She tried to get a cab early in the morning and had no choice but to park her car in the parking lot


    beside the supermarket.


    She headed home in her car shortly after.


    The living room was pitch-ck. Natalie¡¯s heart arched a little when she saw the other well-lit houses in


    the neighborhood.


    In a metropolitan city like Athana, no one put on a light waiting for her returt


    In the past, no matter howte she was on duty, her grandfather would always watch television in the


    living room and wait. for her to get home before retiring.


    Now, no one would keep the light on for her.


    What would happen if she and Trevon were to get a divorceter?


    Natalie shook her head, trying to discard the thought. The more she thought about it, the more flustered


    she became. She parked her car in the garage and turned on the light in the living room.


    Days were especially short in the winter. The sky was already dark in thete afternoon. It was only 6 in


    the evening, and it was so dark one could not see the road. Fortunately, the streetmps were brightly


    lit and shone like daylight.


    Natalie took a shower and put on a jacket. Then she took a cigarette and lighter from the bedside table,


    opened the balcony door, and leaned against the white railing. She lit a cigarette and took a puff


    between her moist lips before closing her eyes and enjoying the taste of nicotine.


    Natalie was not pretentious, but she was still a woman in the end. She was sentimental and not all that


    rational. Images of Trevon Wilson hugging the woman in red filled her mind.


    The same thoughts kepting back in a loop.


    Natalie felt hurt, but she could not exin why.


    The streetlights outside the vi were exceptionally bright, so much so that she did not notice the


    headlights of a car stopping in front of the courtyard downstairs.


    A man got out of the car and instantly noticed Natalie leaning against the balcony. His gorgeous brows


    furrowed when he saw the swirling stroke around her.


    Trevon had forgotten that Natalie smoked. Hackett ckwell had previously shared photos of her


    smoking in their group chat. She looked adept, charming, and enchanting.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, take some hangover pills tonight. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Jim Hawk reminded Trevon before


    he took his leave.


    He guessed his boss must have had a lot to drink tonight to be this drunk. Jun knew Trevon rarely got


    drunk when socializing.


    No one dared to force him to drink in the first ce. Moreover, he knew his limits.


    Trevon Wilson did not reply. He headed for the vi in long strides, walked past the living room, and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    went straight to the guest room on the second floor.


    He was purposeful and determined.


    Meanwhile, Natalie¡¯s eyes were closed as she indulged in her thoughts. The cigarette between her


    fingers was burning away. She had not smoked for a long time and had only taken three puffs tonight.


    ¡°Why is a woman smoking?¡± Trevon took away her cigarette and threw it over the balcony.


    Natalie opened her eyes instantly. Trevon was right in front of her out of nowhere. His handsome


    features were up close and personal.


    His eyes had a trace of dissatisfaction and emotion that Natalie could not understand.


    Natalie was still angry. She crossed her arms calmly while leaningzily against the balcony railing.


    She looked at the man before her, someone who had brushed past her tonight and appeared again to


    snatch her cigarette away. ¡°Are you trying to control me, Mr. Wilson? I don¡¯t intend to quit smoking, by


    the way.¡±


    Trevon was displeased that Natalie argued with him. Moreover, they were not divorced, yet she readily


    epted gifts from another man. Natalie¡¯s lips moved as she spoke, stimting a particr nerve.


    Trevou suddenly leaned forward and pressed against her mouth with his cold lips. He wrapped his


    arms around her slender waist and pinned her against the railing. Then he plundered her fiercely and


    probed deeper into her mouth.


    Trevon filled Natalie¡¯s mouth with the taste of nicotine and alcohol. It was not pleasant. She tried


    desperately to push him away, but their strength disparity did not affect him. She bit his lips hard, and


    instantly a bloody taste spread between her teetli.


    However, Trevon was undeterred and acted as if he was possessed. He did not feel any pain and


    continued to kiss her forcefully. His kiss became increasingly more assertive and forceful


    Natalie would suffocate if it continued. Her mind spun quickly, thinking Trevon must have lost his head.


    Natalie was distracted as she tried to save herself. Then she suddenly thought of something and


    scratched his armpit.


    It worked as expected.


    Trevon quickly let go of her and retreated. His brows knotted as he touched his bitten lips. Evidently, he


    did not expect Natalie¡¯s ambush


    Trevon thought that she would fight him physically.


    Natalie smiled faintly, thinking Trevon was adorable. She had forgotten that the same man had just


    forcefully kissed her and almost suffocated her a while ago. As a doctor, Natalie understood the human


    body structure well. Most people were ticklish. Her quick wit saved her life..


    The armpits were non-exposed and were rarely touched. The sensory system under the skin made it


    especially sensitive to


    itchiness.


    However, the body was not sensitive to its itch but that induced by others suddenly. The irritation could


    be unbearable to


    some.


    Natalie felt a great sense of aplishment secretly. Even someone as dignified as Trevon Wilson


    was no exception. He was an ordinary person just like her, with a simr body structure and was


    ticklish.


    The pain on Trevon¡¯s lips reminded him that Natalie just bit him. He narrowed his eyes and red at


    her intently. Then, he approached her and ced his hands on the railing. ¡°Natalie, is the loneliness so


    unbearable that you are shopping for the next suitable candidate before you get a divorce?¡± he said


    sarcastically.


    The next suitable candidate? She had only interacted with one man today, and that was Edward


    Landor.


    Trevon mistook Edward to be her next candidate for a husband.


    Did Trevon think she misbehaved and flirted with other men when he was not looking?


    Natalie recalled the image of him holding the woman in red. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true for Mr. Wilson too? Aren¡¯t you


    shopping for your next suitable candidate as well?¡± her tone was provocative and mocking.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened. He looked fed up as he gritted his teeth. ¡°So you admit it? Is that right?¡±


    She looked into his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Wilson? Our partnership will


    end in a month. Do you care who my next husband is?¡±


    Trevon licked his sore lips and said ruthlessly. ¡°Hats off to you, Natalie! You¡¯re good. You¡¯ve finally


    revealed your true colors, thinking you can¡¯t get anything from me. Instead, you turned your attention to


    Edward Landor. Kudos to you! You obviously don¡¯t waste time and move fast. What else can you do


    besidestching onto unsuspecting men, huh?¡±


    Trevon then grabbed her chin as a hint of wickedness shed across his eyes. ¡°Let me tell you,


    Natalie. Before we get a divorce, don¡¯t even think about cheating on me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll desecrate your


    grandfather¡¯s grave. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± He growled mercilessly before turning around and


    left.


    The sensation of the forceful kiss was like a fleeting cloud that dissipated quickly.


    Natalie was left alone on the balcony feeling paralyzed. Tears flowed down her cheeks, and the


    inexplicable emotions in her eyes slowly faded.


    She calmed down after a moment of anxiety.


    Natalie held onto the railing and stood up. Her eyes focused on a specific spot in front of her. She then


    wiped the tears on her cheeks and lit a cigarette with trembling hands to recollect her thoughts.


    She recalled Sherri warning her not to provoke Trevon on her marriage registration day because she


    could not afford the consequences. Natalie did not believe her then, thinking it was just hearsay,


    After spending a month with Trevon, Natalie was convinced that the legend in Athana about Trevon


    Wilson was no more than rumors.


    He enjoyed eating home-cooked dishes like Spaghetti with her. He could not be more ordinary,


    Natalie¡¯s heart stirred unknowingly, fantasizing about having a home with him as a couple.


    Natalie finally snapped herself out of it. She realized she was blinded by the superficial appearances in


    the past month, thinking that Trevon was just an ordinary man like everyone else.


    Even when Natalie tickled him at that crucial moment, she felt that Trevon was an average man with


    the same sensitivity as everyone else.


    Boy, was she wrong! Natalie was ridiculously wrong! Trevon Wilson was a temperamental bully. He


    could chat like a good friend when in a good mood. However, when his spirit was foul, he would use


    something she cared about the most to hurt her until her heart bled.


    But why did her grandfather force her to marry such a man? Did he love her or want to harm her?


    Natalie finished a cigarette in no time. She rubbed her aching brows and licked her swollen and mumb


    lips.


    After a while came the sound of a door closing from downstairs.


    Natalie then heard the car engine starting Before long. Trevon was gone.


    He must have gone to look for his beloved Mia ckwell. Natalie looked at the back of his car,


    disappearing into the night. She felt good for some strange reason


    It was the first time Natalie and Trevon had a head-on fight and the first time he was ruthless to her.


    In the next two months, Natalie could only take it one step at a time until the day of the divorce.


    She went into the bathroom to wash her face and cast aside her emotions. Then shey down in bed.


    Nothing could affect her hard work tomorrow to make more money She had to pay rent for a new ce


    in two months.


    Life went on no matter what Tomorrow would be another day, and the sun would rise from the east as


    usual. There was nothing to be pretentious about Natalie and Trevon were not on the same path after


    all

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Meanwhile, life went on in the Foster family


    Emruly Foster was in an excellent mood. The table was piled high with gifts from Max Wilson. After a


    shower, she sat cross-legged on the bed and unwrapped the custom-made gown Max sent herst


    night


    The sky-blue strapless dress had embedded crystals in the hem that sparkled under the light. It was


    elegant and beautiful.


    The gown must have cost a fortune


    Her cell phone suddenly rang, disrupting her self-absorbed moment.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    The woman on the other end went straight to the point ¡°Ill get someone to add something to the wine


    tomorrow Thank of a way to make her sleep with Max¡±


    Emily gaped in shock. But Max is my-¡± She wanted to say that he was her boyfriend and that she would


    marry him and be Mrs. Wilson How could she let him sleep with that bitch?


    The woman interrupted her. ¡°Drem on! Do you think the Wilson family will approve of your background


    and let you marry Max? They are concerned you will ruin his reputation Have you been blinded by


    Max¡¯s small favors and wwert talk The Wilson family is out of your reach! Don¡¯t you understand I¡¯m


    trying to help you, for crying out loud!


    allow


    Ofte. Emily was almost sure Max would marry her, he was obedient as a puppy. He had taken her


    home several times too. However, the woman was telling the truth as well. The Wilson family was a


    prominent one in Athana. They would Emily to be part of the n even if Max was a useless loser


    Unless no woman in Athana dared to marry Max Wilson, it would be difficult for Emily to gam a


    foothold. Moreover, Max had no say in the family whatsoever.


    Emily initially fantasized about marrying Max if she conceived his child out of wedlock. It would be a


    legitimate reason to be part of the Wilson family.


    However, the woman interrupted Emily¡¯s thoughts rudely. ¡°Do you think you can marry into the family if


    you bear Max¡¯s child: Don¡¯t be such a nipoop! The Wilson family is not short of descendants. In


    fact, Max might already have many children, legitimate or otherwise. The celebrities he¡¯s been with


    were in the dozens. Have you thought about that¡±


    Emily did not expect the woman on the other end to be able to read her inner thoughts.


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°What should I do, then? Many people will be at the banquet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll


    be challenging to spike the wine. Moreover, Natalie might not even drink it. That bitch is guarded and


    doesn¡¯t touch anything in our family¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll think of a way. Just keep your mouth shut!


    ¡°Miss ckwell, why do you sound different?¡± Emily asked suspiciously,


    ¡°What are you talking about, Miss Foster? I¡¯m just someone who hates Natalie; I¡¯m not Miss ckwell.


    Did you ask Miss ckwell to help you get rid of Natalie?¡±


    Emily was taken aback. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not Miss ckwell. Then you¡¯re-I didn¡¯t.¡± She was at a loss and


    spoke in a daze


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about who I am. I have my agenda. You will benefit from it; just keep


    your mouth shut. The more you know, the faster you die. Do you understand?¡± The woman warned in a


    threatening tone.


    Emily was so frightened that she hurriedly nodded, thinking that the person on the other end was Mia


    ckwell.


    She had sent Natalie¡¯s photo to Mia ckwell before and told her that Natalie was Trevon Wilson¡¯s


    wife. Therefore, she assumed the other party was Mia.


    But the woman denied that she was Min.


    Then who was on the other end of the line?


    Could she be the bitch¡¯s enemy? Emily thought. Natalie had an unforgiving and offensive mouth, after


    all. She must have more than her fair share of enemies.


    Emily was in a good mood after hanging up. No matter who it was, she had no objection as long as


    someone could get rid of Natalie. As for Max Wilson, the woman was right about his infamous


    reputation. Women from wealthy families would not go near him, let alone marry him. Ultimately, the


    Wilson family would have no choice but to choose her. Emily Foster, as hiswful wife.


    It was just sleeping with a woman, after all. Max Wilson had slept with countless women before, so


    what if it was Natalie? Emily thought.


    The following day at the Foster family¡¯s banquet.


    The vi was brightly lit at night as guesti gathered. ? looked like Harry ster had invited all


    An endless stream of huxury cars lined up at


    party


    whos in Athana


    ons outfits to attend the


    Sherrindon donned a long white dress, while Natalie specially benight a long ck dress. Their


    overcoats were ck and white, respectively


    bination du


    No one would think mus h of their dresses and overcoatu


    pormal times. However, tht was Harry¡¯s second wife¡¯s birthday party and most guests dressed in


    colorful outfits for the joyous asion. The ck and white doo reminded the guests of the legendary


    spirits from bell


    Sherri and Natalie stood out in their unique


    sd-whitebinations at the vi entrance


    In addition, both men were lookers with attractive figures.


    Catalie, do you think we look like mourners?¡± Sherri looked around her and saw men and women


    dressed in gorgeous outfits smiling away


    Natale looked severe with a hint of wicked intent. Coupled with the ck dress and white overcoat, she


    looked strange and out of ce


    ¡°But that¡¯s the effect 1 want¡± she said straight-faced.


    sherri chuckled. Then she texted Hackett ckwell while


    staring at the entrance door in a daze.


    The Foster family¡¯s living room wasrge enough to hold right tables and amodate nearly a


    hundred people


    Everyone was already seated except for a table with three empty seats


    When Natalie and Sherri entered the room, all eyes were turned to them. The were bare-facred and


    matched in ck and white, causing the guests to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°Who are these women They are attractive young women, but why were they dressed in have any


    makeup on A guestmented.


    k and white? They don¡¯t even


    ¡°I think it¡¯s rude to go against the norm. It¡¯s a birthday party, for crying out loud, not a funeral?¡± Another


    guestined.


    ¡°I know one of them, it¡¯s Miss ckwell¡±


    ¡°I think so, too. I remember her now She¡¯s a doctor who broadcasted live some time ago. She¡¯s a


    career


    Emily¡¯s face darkened when she overheard the whispers. She did not invite that bitch toe for


    party is about to begin.¡±


    Elena Foster¡¯s gaze turned to Natalie when she spotted thetter in the room. Her eyes filled with


    hatred, but she pretended to be enthusiastic for the audience¡¯s sake. She ran over to greet Natalie. ¡°Hi,


    you¡¯re here Take a seat I thought you were noting and told your father so


    ¡°Oh. Miss Landor is here too. Take a seat,¡± Elena greeted, but Sherri ignored her.


    She did not want toe in the first ce.


    talie stood still and did not intend to move. ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe, but I can¡¯t stand you threatening me


    with my mother¡¯s ongings. But I have made an effort since you invited me. Here I am, but I¡¯m not


    staying long Give me the things.¡±


    Eleria was already unhappy when she saw the two women¡¯s attires Today was her birthday party, for


    crying out loud. Why dad that bitch dress like she was attending a funeral? Natalie clearly wanted to


    provoke her on purpose.


    However, she kept calm for the sake of her social status. ¡°Take a seat first, Natalie. We¡¯ll give you the


    thingster, okay¡± We re busy now and don¡¯t have time to do so¡±


    Sherri sensed Elena¡¯s reluctance to oblige, judging by herme excuse. She almost red up, but


    Natalie stopped her just in


    Too many people were at the party tonight Natalie did not want her best friend to bear the me for


    causing a ruckus.


    Juana Landor would not leave Sherri alone if she found outter.


    Emily whispered to Natalie, ¡°You can leave if you don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s belongings, Natalie. No one


    is stopping you.¡± Natalie clenched her hands quietly and resisted the urge to overturn the table before


    her Instead, she pulled Sherri along and walked over to two empty seats.


    Max was at the table; be looked at Natalie with lustful eyes as soon as she sat down and tried to chat


    her up. ¡°Hey, Natalie, you look gorgeous!¡±


    Natalie was disgusted and despised him even more. She could not understand why Emily insisted on


    marrying into the Wilson family, spending endless time and effort trying to win Max over


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Natalie was sure that Emily knew about Max¡¯s personality and reputation.


    Getting Max involved was like killing two birds with one stone


    Sherri did not overthink. She quickly stood up when she saw Max and changed seats with Natalie. After


    the two ocapped seats, Max could only look at Natalie from afar.


    It was halfway through dinner, but Natalie and Sherri had not eaten a morsel or drank a drop of wine.


    An elderly man beside Natalie said. ¡°Youngdy, rx and have a drink As he spoke, he poured a drink


    for her and another for his grandson


    The kid beside him finished it in a gulp and asked the elderly man for more. Thetter did not do so and


    told him to rat


    first.


    Then the elderly man passed the drink around the table, and everyone took turns pouring some.


    Natalie gradually let her guard down.


    Sherri¡¯s suspicion vanished as well. She thought the Foster family would not be so crazy as to spike


    everyone¡¯s drink. Then she took a sip from her ss. Meanwhile, Max raised his ss to clink with


    Natalie.


    Natalie ignored him. She was a little thirsty and took a sip from her ss.


    Max took Natalie¡¯s gesture as a token of respect that she did not despise him.


    Sherri whispered to Natalie, ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to spike the drink. The table is full of elderly people


    and children, unless the Foster family has gone crazy¡±


    Natalie thought so too. Other than the old and young, there were a few middle-aged guests at the same


    table who she did not know. The children were served the same drink. Therefore, it ought to be safe for


    consumption.


    Natalie and Sherri did not drink wine: they had the same drink as the rest at the table.


    Halfway through dinner, Harry Foster went on stage to speak. He pulled Elena along like a loving


    couple. Harry impressed his guests by doting on his wife to show they were happily married.


    The Foster couple was indeed the envy of all the guests.


    ¡°Elena Foster could have won an Oscar for her outstanding performance. It¡¯s a waste of her talent that


    she wasn¡¯t an actress,¡± Sherri muttered.


    Natalie scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s acting as herself¡±


    The couple¡¯s showmanship disgusted Natalie and Sherri Just then, Harry kissed his wife on stage; It


    was a deep kiss.


    Harry had initially wanted to make it difficult for Natalie to ask for her inheritance tonight. Elena stopped


    him and proposed a better scheme.


    From Elena¡¯s perspective, Natalie was still married to Trevon Wilson, and his family had her back.


    Therefore, the Foster family could not do anything to Natalie openly.


    However, Elena and Emily kept the secret of Natalie¡¯s marriage from Harry Foster.


    Time ticked by as the birthday celebration continued.


    Sherri suddenly felt an unbearable heat emerging from within, invading her whole body. She felt light-


    headed, and her vision was blurry.


    Most of the guests at her table had left by now. Only Natalie and Max remained.


    Sherri stayed on because she promised to apany Natalie to retrieve her mother¡¯s belongings.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    The banquet finally ended.


    Natalie realized something was amiss when she felt weird. Waves of uncontroble heat surged in her


    body; even her breath was hot. She could feel the cells crawling in her body.


    As a doctor, she knew it was not because of the warm room temperature in the vi. She was a victim


    of some wicked deed.


    Once again, the Foster family opened Natalie¡¯s eyes. They used the banquet to set her up, including


    the elderly guests and children at her table. They had literally spiked everyone¡¯s drink!


    Tonight¡¯s guests were from wealthy, prominent families of immeasurable status. The Foster farnily


    could not afford to offend any of them.


    Harry Foster was freaking crazy! He must have determined to squander away histe father¡¯s


    inheritance before he called it quits.


    Natalie turned around and saw Sherri holding onto the table for support; thetter¡¯s face was even


    redder. Natalie realized what had happened. Then she saw Max¡¯s lustful stare..


    Without a doubt, the son-of-a-gun was doped as well.


    Natalie med herself for letting down her guard and underestimating the Foster family.


    She pushed Sherri to call for help. ¡°Call Edward now, Hurry! We have been doped!¡± She could feel the


    hot breath she exhaled.


    Sherri shook her head to keep herself awake. Then she took out her cell phone and saw double on the


    screen. Sherri shook her head again and narrowed her eyes to look for the number. Before she could


    see it clearly, she dialed a voice call. She stumbled to a corner and said weakly. ¡°Brother,e get me


    immediately. Someone doped Natalie and me at the Foster family¡¯s banquet. Sherri muttered, unable to


    control her tongue to speak clearly. However, the person on the other end could onlyprehend her


    vaguely.


    ¡°The Foster family¡± and ¡°Natalie was doped¡± were the few keywords that registered clearly.


    Hmm, Natalie. Could it be Trevon¡¯s secret wife, Natalie? She was Sherri Landor¡¯s best friend.


    OMG! They were finished!


    Hackett ckwell contemted briefly after hanging up the voice call. He nced at Frank Roberts


    without a word before quickly dialing for Trevon Wilson. ¡°Hurry up and go to the Foster family this


    minute! Natalie has been doped!¡±


    Frank spring from his seat when he heard that and picked up his jacket immediately. He was prepared


    to leave with Hackett.


    Meanwhile, Natalie feared Sherri would be in danger if she stayed on. She decided to give up her


    mother¡¯s belongings and left with Sherri while she was still clear-headed.


    She could not put Sherri in harm¡¯s way. Thetter was determined toe along because she feared


    Natalie would be bullied at the banquet.


    Natalie would not allow anything terrible to happen to her best friend.


    When Natalie was about to leave with the confused Sherri, Emily tried to persuade her to stay on.


    ¡°Where are you going. Natalie? Are you in a hurry to leave? Stay a little longer. I haven¡¯t seen you for a


    long time; let¡¯s catch up, shall we? Your mother¡¯s belongings are still with us. Why are you in such a


    hurry? I¡¯ll bring them to youter.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You know damn well what you¡¯ve done! Your family has no moral bottom line. All of you have


    opened my eyes!¡± Natalie pulled Sherri along and wanted to leave immediately.


    The front door mmed shut suddenly.


    Natalie became even more irritable. Her consciousness was also gradually weakening. She used her


    nails to stab her palm hard, trying to stay awake. It looked like Emily would not let her leave so easily.


    Natalie took off her overcoat and covered Sherri to keep her warm. Thetter fainted before she could


    do anything- Natalie gentlyy Sherri on a sofa in the living room. Then she turned around and stared


    at Herry Foster hatefully. She said with faint anticipation, ¡°Are you not going to let her go? Think about


    it carefully. This is the daughter of the Landor family. If anything happens to her in your home tonight,


    the Foster Group¡¯s stock will probably go south tomorrow.¡± Natalie hoped Harry could still take the


    Landor family into ount for his own sake. Although she was afraid, she wanted to test his


    conscience.


    Harry¡¯s brows twitched uncontrobly. If something happened to Sherri, Richard Landor would bankrupt


    him for sure. He mistrusted Elena and did not expect Emily to dope the entire table. Harry was a little


    disconcerted by the oue. He had painstakingly invited the prestigious guests to tonight¡¯s banquet


    in the hope that they might be helpful in his future endeavors. Harry would not hear the end of the


    guests suffering any ailment after taking the drink. He could not risk sabotaging his future and


    damaging his family¡¯s reputation.


    Just then, Harry¡¯s cell phone rang.


    His hand trembled when he saw the caller ID.


    He answered the call, his voice quivered. ¡°Hi, Mr. Simms, are you home yet?¡±


    An angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Harry Foster, if anything happens to my grandson tonight, I


    won¡¯t let you off.¡± The other party snorted and hung up.


    A few secondster, Harry¡¯s cell phone rang again. ¡°Hello, Mr. White,¡±


    Another loud curse came through. ¡°Are you fucking sick, Harry Foster? How dare you drug my wife?


    Just you wait. We won¡¯t be working together again in the future!¡±


    Harry was flustered, and his fingers trembled. He red at Emily while cold sweat beaded on his


    forehead.


    Meanwhile, every cell in Natalie¡¯s body mored and drilled into her tissues.


    Harry gulped and wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you, Natalie. I won¡¯t use the


    banquet as a bargaining chip to deal with you,¡± he denied. ¡°We can send Miss Landor home, but you


    can¡¯t leave till you sign the share transfer agreement Then I can guarantee your safe transit.¡±


    Natalie smiled, terrified and sad at the same time. This was her father. ¡°So you were in the dark about


    what your daughter and wife did. Howughable! Oh, by the way. I¡¯m married. My assets belong to my


    husband and me now. Even if I die here today, you won¡¯t be able to get a single cent.¡±


    The veins on Harry¡¯s forehead bulged, and his face turned pale from anger.


    Meanwhile, Max almost lost his mind when he saw Natalie tonight. His mouth went dry, and he drank


    lots of alcohol and drinks. Therefore, he was now the drunkest and most doped person in the room.


    While the father-daughter standoff continued, Max had other things on his mind.


    He rushed over to hug Natalie, but thetter fly kicked him to the ground.


    He turned to look at Sherri, who was still quietly unconscious. He shook his head and pinched his arm.


    Natalie¡¯s kicknded him hard on the floor; his body was weak now, and he felt a faint spell


    approaching


    Emily did not expect the person she hired would spike so many people¡¯s drinks. This matter had gone


    out of hand, and her heart pounded like a drum.


    Under the circumstance, Emily had no choice but to soldier on failure was not an option. She leaned


    close to her mother and whispered. She pleaded and wanted to pull her mother away.


    Elena nodded and sent the servants away. It was furile to take Natalie into a room at this point. The


    next best thing was to leave the living room for Max toplete his task.


    Elena walked to Harry¡¯s side and persuaded him. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with our clients. Look at


    what happened today. If you let her go unharmed, she won¡¯t sign the agreement. Why don¡¯t we take a


    video and leave some evidence instead?¡±


    Harry looked hesitant. He locked eyes with Natalie, who stared back with hatred despite being doped.


    He made and went along with his wife¡¯s suggestion.


    up his mind


    They nned to push the me onto Max Wilsonter. The Wilson family was wealthy and powerful;


    Harry Foster was no match for them. Harry would im that Max took a fancy to Natalie and


    threatened him for his daughter. Harry had no choice but to give in to his request. No matter what, the


    Wilson family would not banish Max. At most, they would beat him. up.


    Suddenly, a 12-year-old child rushed out and stood in front of Natalie. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you trying


    to do? Are you trying to bully Sister?¡±


    Elena quickly pulled her son away. ¡°Silly boy, your sister is drunk. Let her sober up in the living room.


    We¡¯ll go upstairs. first.¡±


    Harry told Elena to take the boy upstairs immediately.


    Her son, Tucker, refused to leave. He had taken leave from school to attend his mother¡¯s birthday


    banquet today. However, he did not like such asions and hid upstairs by himself. ¡°I¡¯m not going.


    Send her to the hospital. You can¡¯t bully her!¡± he yelled.


    Emily looked at Max anxiously and turned to scold her younger brother. ¡°Hurry up and go upstairs to


    study. Don¡¯t get involved in adult matters. What do you know? You¡¯re just a kid. Do you think she will


    appreciate your kindness? Dream on! I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    Elena did not want her son to witness such an ugly scene either; she ordered the bodyguards to drag


    him upstairs.


    Tucker was a young boy and was no match for the burly bodyguards. He was forcefully carried upstairs


    and locked in his room. The men guarded the door and did not let him out.


    However, Tucker kept banging on the door and shouting.


    After the bodyguards took Tucker upstairs, Elena pulled Harry away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Harry. Max is fascinated


    with Natalie; we should leave them alone. Otherwise, he might find fault with ourpany tomorrow if


    he doesn¡¯t get what he wants.¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes lit up He knew what his wife meant and walked into the study with her.


    Meanwhile, Emily stayed put and hid in a corner to film everything.


    She had to leave some evidence of this fateful night to destroy Natalie once and for all!


    Natalie¡¯s legs went weak. She sat helplessly by Sherri¡¯s side to guard her and scratched her arm,


    leaving behind bruises. Max rushed to Natalie¡¯s side. ¡°I missed you so much, Natalie. I missed you


    even in my dreams. I want to kiss you now!¡± he said lustfully.


    Natalie slowly moved away from him. Max was utterly dazed under the influence of drugs and became


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    foul-mouthed. His eyes were glued to Natalie¡¯s body, lingering on her bosom. ¡°Can 1 sleep with you,


    Natalie? Just once, I promise! I will be gentle, and you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    her


    Before he could finish talking, he pounced on Natalie like a hungry wolf. The drugs had taken effects on


    Natalie by now, whole body was in pain. She cursed at Emily Foster, wondering how much drug she


    had used. She gave Max a tight p on his face with her remaining sense and yelled, ¡°Get lost, you


    bastard! Don¡¯te any closer unless you have a death wish!¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Natalie was on the verge of despair and thought of Trevon Wilson¡¯s handsome and frigid face; the heat


    in her body became even more unbearable.


    She suddenly wanted to see him and was amazed by her desire for him.


    Natalie thought about the same person who wanted to desecrate her grandfather¡¯s gravest night


    when she was in such a dire


    situation.


    Indeed, she had blinked first and was clearly the loser in her game with Trevon.


    Max Wilson crawled back to Natalie¡¯s side and attempted to remove her clothes. Natalie pped his


    hand away. Max became aroused when her soft hand touched him, and wanted her even more.


    He lunged at Natalie lustfully, but she turned her head to the other side, too weak to fight back.


    Fortunately, Max did notnd on her. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a familiar and cold face in


    her daze.


    Natalie¡¯s vision was blurry, and could not see clearly. She felt her body being lifted off the ground.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes fixed on Emily Foster, hiding in the dark corner. He said to Jim Hawk in a steely voice,


    ¡°Take them all back!¡±


    Frank Roberts put his hands in his pockets and said tongue in cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. The Foster family¡¯s


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    living room is huge. I¡¯ll have to see it for myself.¡±


    Emily was so frightened that her cell phone fell to the ground with a bang. She lowered her head and


    walked out trembling, she did not pick up her phone when she left.


    Harry Foster heard themotion and came out to check. He almost had a heart attack when he saw


    Trevon Wilson in the living room. Harry regretted listening to his wife; his legs felt like lead when he left


    his room. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mr. Roberts, and Mr. ckwell, it¡¯s not what you think. Max took a fancy to


    Natalie.¡±


    Little did Harry know that Trevon was Natalie¡¯s husband. He tried to exin and me it all on Max


    Wilson.


    Trevon did not bother with Harry¡¯s nonsense. He told Hackett ckwell to send Sherri home.


    Jim Hawk raised the barrier window behind him when they got into the car.


    ¡°What a life! Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t even mention going to the hospital. Is he going to take care of Mrs.


    Wilson instead?¡± Jim wondered.


    It was not good to take advantage of others. He thought.


    Natalie sensed the familiar scent next to her while suffering from uncontroble heat inside her body.


    She moved closer to Trevon and subconsciously clung to his neck. She then rubbed her head against


    him bit by bit.


    Trevon pulled her onto hisp with all his might, and her clothes fell to the floor.


    Natalie¡¯s delicate little hand caressed the outline of his face gently. Her hot lips moved closer, touching


    his cold lips repeatedly as he observed her irrational behavior.


    It was the first time Trevon found Natalie so beautiful and seductive.


    However, he could feel she was still controlling some emotions. With wicked intentions, he held the


    back of her head and lowered his body to kiss her. Soon Natalie gave in and lost all control of her


    inhibitions.


    After kissing for what felt like a century, Trevon looked at Natalie in an excellent mood and gently


    caressed her crimson face. He picked up her clothes and covered her body.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore; I¡¯ll take you home, bear with it for a while longer,¡± Trevon said softly.


    However, Natalie did not hold back. Her hands continued to tug at his heavy jacket and shirt.


    The car soon arrived at Adare Manor.


    Jim got out of the car and opened the door.


    ¡°Help Max Wilson clear his head and put him on a trending topic,¡± instructed Trevon.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson.¡± Jim fully understood what he meant by clearing Max¡¯s head.


    Trevon then carried Natalie into the vi. The lights were not switched on, and the faint light from the


    streetmps illuminated the


    stairs.


    He carned her into the bathroom and wanted to help her take a cold shower. When he turned on the


    showerhead, Natalie wrapped herself around him like a serpent.


    Trevon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, releasing the devil within him wantonly. He tried thest of his senses


    to suppress it while staring at her with his scarlet eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself, Natalie,


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    However, her hands had a mind of their own. Her lips touched Trevon¡¯s throat and repeatedly nibbled


    on his Adam¡¯s apple. He threw aside the showerhead and looked at her intensely. ¡°Look closely,


    Natalie. Do you see who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course; you¡¯re Trevon Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Do you want me now? You¡¯re not saving yourself for Edward Landor anymore, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Natalie had lost all her senses, agreeing to his desire as she went along. Her voice was soft


    and seductive; Trevon¡¯s heart pounded uncontrobly.


    ¡°You were in search of a new husband yesterday. But now you say you want me. What are you


    thinking?¡± asked Trevon.


    He had forgotten that Natalie was high on drugs and was not her usual rational self. Her inner emotions


    had taken the best of her at


    the moment.


    ¡°Help me, Trevon. I feel terrible!¡± Natalie, who had lost all her senses, stared at him with teary eyes and


    kissed his lips as she begged.


    Her plea in a weak voice caused ripples in Trevon¡¯s heart. He broke through his defense, gritted his


    teeth, and said, ¡°You asked for it. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Then he picked her up by the waist and walked toward the bed.


    The night was dark, and the cold wind blew against the window panes.


    The flickering street light prated the room, making the two ovepping shadows all the more


    ambiguous.


    Hackett was about to send Sherri back home but decided to send her to the hospital instead. He was


    afraid that Edward Landor might misunderstand him if he called.


    He turned the car around toward the hospital but not to the Athana Hospital. Sherri was a doctor there;


    keeping it out of her workce was best.


    They arrived at a private hospital far away from the Athana Hospital. There were few people here, but it


    was more expensive.


    Hackett drove to the basement, opened the back door, and entered. He tried to wake Sherri up by


    patting her face gently. ¡°Sherri, wake up, Sherri.¡±


    Hackett was a little too heavy-handed and Sherri woke up in pain.


    Hackett¡¯s erged facial features appeared when she opened her eyes. The scent of male hormones


    quickly aroused the drug in her body.


    Sherri flipped over and straddled Hackett¡¯s legs, facing him. Then she covered his mouth without


    warning.


    Sherri had never been in a rtionship before. Her kissing skills were elementary, which made Hackett


    very ufortable.


    He held Sherri¡¯s chin firmly and stared at the unconscious woman before him. ¡°Miss Landor, are you on


    a hunt for prey? Stop fooling around and get out of the car quickly. I won¡¯t mention a word to anyone.¡±


    Sherri did not retreat and went straight for his belt instead. Hackett quickly grabbed her hand to stop


    her. Sherri was upset that Hackette restrained her hands. ¡°Give it to me; hurry up!¡± she muttered.


    Hackett facepalmed. How much drug did this woman consume?


    He buckled his belt and was about to open the car door when Sherri suddenly pulled him back and


    pushed him against the back of the backseat. She lowered her head and pressed her lips against his


    again before undoing his belt.


    Sherri donned a dress, stockings, and a thick ck down jacket. She threw the down jacket onto the


    steering wheel. Hackelt was exceptionally sensitive to her touch without his longjohns. His arousal


    rushed straight to Sherri¡¯s head.


    All the senses in her body mored like wildfire.


    Hackett was no saint either. He kissed her back deeply. ¡°Sherri Landor, note that you want to sleep with


    me, not vice versa. Say it!¡±


    Hackett hurriedly turned on the recording on his cell phone and said, ¡°Say that you want to fuck Hackett


    ckwell; you want it out of your own free will. Then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Sherri repeated every word he said into the recording.


    Hackett put away his cell phone and threw it into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Before long, a car in the dark parking lot swayed like a ship in the storm.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The sun shone brightly on the following morning.


    Natalie woke up in azy mood. Her abdomen was a little bloated. She quickly got up and wanted to


    rush to the bathroom to pee. However, her legs felt like jelly as she staggered out of bed and almost fell


    to the ground.


    She reacted quickly and propped herself up by the bed.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± There was a deafening scream shortly after Natalie entered the bathroom.


    Natalie¡¯s sudden appearance surprised Trevon, who sprinkled half of his pee on the toilet bowl.


    He kept calm and redirected his little brother back on track before putting on his pants.


    Natalie ran out of the bathroom; her face and ears were glowing red. She crossed her legs to hold her


    pee.


    She almost peed her pants from screaming.


    Before long, Trevon swaggered out of the bathroom, looking refreshed as if nothing had happened.


    Natalie was disgusted. ¡°Why are you in my bathroom, Mr. Wilson?¡±


    A wealthy man like Trevon indeed had many unusual habits; going to her bathroom in the morning was


    one of them.


    Trevon nced at Natalie¡¯s crossed legs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± he asked, looking amused.


    Natalie could not be bothered by him. She rolled her eyes and rushed into the bathroom immediately.


    However, she was furious when she saw the toilet.


    ¡°Trevon Wilson, your urine is all over the toilet bowl. Are you not potty-trained?¡± Natalieined


    aloud as she held in her pee. She flushed the toilet bowl¡¯s edge with water and cleaned it with some


    tissue before sitting on it to relieve herself.


    Thank goodness she was good at holding it in. Otherwise, she would have wet her pants. Going to the


    toilet had be such a chore.


    Momentster, Trevon asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you responsible for me peeing all over the bowl?¡±


    Natalie, still peeing, was speechless. ¡°Is it my fault that your penis is crooked?¡± she muttered.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who twisted it!


    She opened the door and walked out a happy woman. Trevon leanedzily against the bathroom door


    with crossed arms. ¡°Did you see it up close? Is it big?¡±


    Natalie did not understand what he meant. ¡°What?¡±


    Trevon snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my dick? Are you satisfied?¡±


    Natalie would be a fool if she were still in the dark.


    Her face immediately turned crimson, but she pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. The genitals of the


    human body are the same to me. Please leave after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Natalie meant going to the toilet, but Trevon misunderstood what she meant.


    He stared at her calmly. ¡°Is that so, Mrs. Wilson? Then why didn¡¯t you say so in bedst night? Is it all


    the same for you? But I didn¡¯t see you doing it any other way.¡±


    Well, she did use himst night.


    Natalie tried to recall what had happened in bedst night, but her memories were scattered, and she


    could not connect the dots.


    What happened was a little inappropriate for kids.


    Avoiding his gaze, Natalie turned around and checked her chest under her clothes. She saw red marks


    all over her breasts.


    She was so shocked she almost went berserk.


    So what exactly happenedst night? Did she sleep with him?


    Oh no, they were supposed to get a divorce in less than two months!


    Trevon was in a good mood as he observed Natalie¡¯s every move. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. We slept


    together as husband and wife. Don¡¯t look at me like that. You wanted to sleep with me, not the other


    way around.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened, she wanted to know what he meant. ¡°What did you say? I wanted to sleep with


    you! Are you kidding me?¡±


    Was she that kind of person? Was she that desperate?


    Trevon forced her to the bedside. Her legs bent when she reached the edge of the bed, and she fell


    back onto the bed.


    He leaned forward and ced his hands on either side of Natalie, staring at her intently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t


    dopedst night. You were, sweetie. I didn¡¯t force you, Don¡¯t you remember how passionate you were


    Natalie quickly covered his mouth. His handsome face was right above hers. Underneath his refined


    and ruthless appearance, he was nothing more than a low-down hooligan.


    Natalie had never associated Trevon with that description, yet it suited him well now.


    ¡°Stop talking, get off me!¡±


    Trevon did not move; he motioned for her to continue.


    Natalie licked her dry lips and gave up resisting. ¡°Well, if my mind was muddled, why didn¡¯t you send


    me to the hospital? Didn¡¯t you


    say you were sober?¡±


    Trevon suddenly felt insecure and a little guilty. He avoided her gaze and stood up with his back facing


    her. ¡°It¡¯s hard to refuse your kindness,¡± he muttered mockingly.


    Natalie took a deep breath and


    then. How much do you want, Cratched her head hard. She felt she had taken advantage of him for


    some reason. ¡°Name a price,


    then. How much do you want? It¡¯s my first time. I bet it wasn¡¯t your first time. Can it be cheaper?¡± she


    asked as if bargaining.


    Trevon suddenly turned around, narrowed his eyes, and stared at her. He was speechless for a long


    time.


    What kind of weird logic was it? What was on Natalie¡¯s mind? She treated him like a gigolo.


    She even dared to bargain. Was he for sale? Did she think she was shopping for groceries in the


    market?


    What did she mean by cheaper? Trevon was annoyed.


    He knew she was a virgin when he saw a hint of red on the sheetsst night. What she did not know


    was it was his first time too. It took him a long time to figure out what went on below her waistst night,


    and he was not proud of it.


    ¡°What do you take me for, Natalie?¡±


    Natalie did not answer because she did not want to be entangled in the matter. Trevon called her an


    aggressor who took advantage of him. Therefore, paying him for his service was only fitting for her.


    Natalie had kept her guard up since the day Trevon threatened her. She would asionally tread out


    of herfort zone but never let her guard down. However, Natalie


    d lostplete controlst night. She failed miserably.


    Therefore, she had to deal with the inevitable aftermath now, in case Trevon used her of seducing


    him again,


    Was Trevon her husband? It was just alement. Was he a friend with benefits? Frankly, no one really


    cared. In the end,


    Natalie did not know what Trevon was to her.


    In fact, they did not owe each other anything.


    Natalie shattered Trevon¡¯s early morning good mood. His face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re something else,


    Natalie.¡±


    Then he mmed the door behind him, Natalie shivered in his wake.


    What did Trevon want? Natalie tried to be fair with him, which made him unhappy. She tried to get


    closer, but he said he was uninterested in her. If he was not interested, why did he sleep with her in the


    first ce?


    Natalie organized her thoughts, took out her cell phone, and called Sherri Landor.


    Meanwhile, Hackett ckwell was disturbed by the sudden ringtone; he covered his ears with a


    nket, but the ringing continued relentlessly.


    Henudged the woman beside him. ¡°Hey, your call.¡±


    Sherr was in a daze when someone called her. She answered reflexively, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    She picked up her cell phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Natalie was anxious to share that she was doped and slept with Trevon. Then she recalled her best


    friend was also doped and in at more severe state than her.


    Could it be that Sherri had also slept with someone?


    ¡°Where are you, Sherri? Are you okay?¡±


    Sherri woke up feeling tired. She closed her eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m at home. Let me sleep for a while


    more. I¡¯ll call youter!¡±


    Natalie was relieved to hear her voice. Fortunately, her best friend was intact. She could rx now.


    However, Sherri sensed that something was amiss after she hung up. There was a man¡¯s voice next to


    her. She opened her eyes and saw Hackett¡¯s messy hair.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Sherri shrieked. Hackett frowned, covered his ears, and waited for her to calm down.


    The screaming finally stopped. He crawled out of bed and rubbed between his brows. ¡°What are you


    doing, Missy? Why did you wail so early in the morning? I¡¯m almost deaf now.¡±


    Looking at the shirtless Hackett, Sherri could not believe she slept with a scumbag. She burst into


    tears. ¡°Boohoo! Hackett, your scumbag! You fucked me. It¡¯s my first time. Boohoo!¡±


    Heckett¡¯s head hurt; he anticipated the oue. Luckily he made a recordingst night. Sherri


    continued to cry. ¡°I want to fuck Hackett ckwell; I want it out of my own free will.¡±


    The recording yed over and over from Hackett¡¯s cell phone.


    Sherri stopped crying abruptly. She wiped her tears and looked suspiciously surprised at Hackett¡¯s cell


    phone. Sherri thought that it was a recording, but in fact, it was a video. She gesticted and kissed


    Hackett; there were several lovemaking scenes too.


    It was disgusting!


    Was she man crazy and wild in bed? Sherri wondered.


    All her dirt and secrets were revealed before the scumbag.


    It was like social death for Sherri for embarrassing herself.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She immediately collected her thoughts, wiped her tears, and tidied her hair. ¡°Ahem, good morning, Mr.


    ckwell. It¡¯s just sleeping together for one night between two decerning adults. It¡¯s no big deal.


    Moreover, you didn¡¯t lose out. It¡¯s my first time. I trust it¡¯s not your first. I¡¯ll be gracious and let it go.


    Goodbye.¡±


    Sherri hurriedly put on her clothes, got out of bed, and left.


    Hackett did not stop her. Instead, he spoke like a hooligan, ¡°I saw that you were quite satisfiedst


    night, Missy. Please call if you need my service in the future. Let¡¯s meet again sometime.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s treasure the rare. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be precious,¡± Sherri said sarcastically.


    Hackett took a cigarette from the bedside and lit it; Sherri had already closed the door and left.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Another afternoon at the Athana Hospital.


    The sun was shining bright; it was a beautiful day.


    Sherri Landor arrived at the hospital almost simultaneously with Natalie.


    The best friends were telepathic and usually arrived at work at the same time.


    Natalie¡¯s legs were weak and wobbly; she cursed Trevon Wilson for being ruthless like an animalst


    night.


    Meanwhile, Sherri got out of the cab..


    Natalie was distracted by her strange posture getting out of the car. She frowned and gave Sherri a


    once-over. A red mark on thetter¡¯s neck was simr to the one Trevon left on her chest in the


    morning. She immediately understood what had happened to her best friend.


    Natalie grabbed Sherri¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at home? What¡¯s wrong with your


    neck?¡±


    Thetter sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it! I slept with a pig.¡±


    She thought for a while and asked Natalie. ¡°What about you? Did you discharge your gun identally


    too?¡±¨C


    Natalie looked at Sherri and thought knowingly, ¡°So you had an identst night too.¡±


    The two caught each other¡¯s gaze, raised their hands, and did a high-five.


    They were, without a doubt, good sisters and best friends. They even lost their virginity on the same


    night.


    Natalie asked curiously, ¡°So, who discharged your gun? You didn¡¯t go so far as to pull a stranger off the


    street, did you?¡±


    ¡°I might as well pull one off the street: it was Hackett ckwell!¡± Sherri said disdainfully,


    Natalie was taken aback and could not utter a word; she looked at Shrrin in disbelief.


    Sherri had already epted the fact that she lost her virginity to Hackett. She was the initiator, after all;


    she only wished Hackett would not hound her going forward.


    ¡°Hay, Natalie, how many times did you do it with Trevonst night? Was he good in bed? Did he


    perform to your satisfaction?¡± Sherri had evidently watched too many idol dramas.


    Natalie did not reply. Instead, she asked, ¡°What about you? How many encore performances for you


    guys? Was he good in bed? What was he up to?¡±


    Sherri thought for a moment. She had some impression of what had happened but could not remember


    clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe, uh, a few times.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. As they walked, she said in a low voice, ¡°Hey, sister, we had the same dope. I


    was equally consciousst night!¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement. She could not remember much. Otherwise, she would not be associated


    with a scumbag like Hackett, even if someone beat her to death.


    ¡°Have y


    you had lunch yet, Natalie? I¡¯m sure you have,¡± Sherri mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Yes, I have. What do you want?¡±


    Sherri looked at her best friend like Dumbo. ¡°What do you think? Are you getting any morning-after pills


    for emergency birth


    control?¡±


    Sherri did not think Natalie would get pregnant with Trevon and have his baby. They would divorce in


    less than two months, after all. She did not want her best friend to be a single mother after that,


    knowing Natalie came from a dysfunctional family. She hoped Natalie¡¯s future family would not repeat


    the same pattern.


    I¡¯ll get it now. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to buy it,¡± said Natalie. There were many people in the hospital,


    and gossip was inevitable. Sherri pulled her back. ¡°Buy the imported brand. Don¡¯t save on such things.


    Don¡¯t be penny wise, pound foolish, and end up with a baby. We need to take the morning-after pills


    just in case.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re so fussy and troublesome, woman! What¡¯s wrong with domestic brands? So fussy!¡±


    Sherri then made her way to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Meanwhile, Natalie went to the pharmacy to get the emergency birth control pills.


    She asked the pharmacist for an imported brand.


    She then noticed the price difference for the same pills. ¡°Hey, boss, why are the prices different?¡± she


    asked curiously.


    The store owner nced at the pills on the ss shelves and smiled, ¡°Oh, I see. The manufacturers


    are different, and the expiry dates are also different, but the effects are the same. This one expires in


    11 months, and this one in six. However, the effect is good for the second one. Many people prefer this


    brand. You can decide which one you want.¡± Thedy owner exined carefully, hoping


    to make a sale.


    Natalie thought of getting the one that expired in six months since the effect was the same as the more


    expensive one. Moreover, she knew little about contraceptive pills. ¡°I¡¯ll take the one that expires in six


    months,¡± she decided.


    The owner¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Sure thing, Miss. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you immediately.¡±


    Natalie opened the carried bag and saw an OTC logo on the box..


    She paid the bill and left. On her way out, she bumped into a woman in a cap and quickly apologized.


    The woman did not reply, and Natalie did not care since she had already apologized. She was in a


    hurry to return to the hospital to take the pills.


    The woman watched Natalie walk away and told the owner, ¡°Give me a box of contraceptive pills.¡±


    ¡°Do you want an imported or domestic brand?¡± The store owner asked.


    ¡°Imported,¡± the woman replied.


    The owner quickly gave her a box


    The woman asked casually, ¡°Did that woman buy the same this one just now?


    Thedy owner smiled and nodded. Business was good today. She had just sold a box, and another


    customer walked in and wanted the same, ¡°Yes, that youngdy also bought the same brand just


    now.¡±¡±


    The woman did not say another word. She paid for the pills, pulled her hat over her eyes, and left.


    Thedy owner watched her leave and muttered, ¡°She must be some celebrity, Young women


    nowadays sure don¡¯t cherish themselves. Sigh!¡±


    Meanwhile, Natalie returned to her office and texted Sherri to inform her of her whereabouts.


    Sherri pushed open the door and entered just after Natalie sent the message. ¡°Have you bought it?


    Give me one.¡±


    Natalie took a pill and swallowed it with a full ss of water. Then she handed one to Sherri.


    Sherri looked at the expiry date on the box closely before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Great! It¡¯s imported.


    Looks like you are not pound-foolish, after all.¡±


    She walked to the water cooler and filled a disposable cup to the brim. Then she sat facing Natalie after


    taking the pill.


    ¡°Hide the pills. If my mother finds out about it, I¡¯ll be done for,¡± said Sherri. That would be the end of her


    short life.


    ¡°Okay. How will you exin to Edward about not going homest night? Didn¡¯t I ask you to call your


    brother? How did you end up with Hackett anyway? Not to mention Trevon was there too!¡± Natalie was


    puzzled.


    Sherri was equally confused. She remembered calling her brother yesterday. She took out her cell


    phone and leaned on the table, scrolling the chat history.


    Last night¡¯s call record with Hackettsted one minute and one second. There was no trace of the


    supposed call to Edward Landor.


    Sherri suddenly realized she did not call her brother at all. Instead, she called Hackett and practically


    handed herself to him. She -was impressed by herself for making such a big boo-boo.


    Natalie saw Sherri looking confused, staring at her cell phone for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you called


    Hackett ckwellst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sherril Unbelievable!¡±


    Sherri¡¯s phone rang momentster. Her hand trembled when she saw the caller ID. She did not pick it


    up immediately. Instead, she


    whispered to Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s my brother; what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Answer the call and tell him you¡¯re with me,¡± said Natalie. They could not possibly tell Edward that they


    had sexst night with two


    men.


    Edward would go berzerk!


    Sherri took a deep breath. ¡°Are you looking for me, brother?¡± she asked, transforming into her usual


    lively self.


    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± Edward did not sound pleased on the other end. He had promised his


    mother to be homest night, but he was held up at work and stayed overnight in the office. He just


    found out that Sherri did not go home either; she also did not reply to her mother¡¯s numerous texts. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, big brother. I know my way around town. In fact, I slept at Natalie¡¯sst night,¡±


    said Sherri.


    ¡°Then you should have told me. If that happens again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡± Edward


    calmed down and said.


    ¡°Got it¡±


    After hanging up, Sherri gave Natalie a victory sign immediately.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The most sensational news dominated the headlines on the following day.


    Max Wilson of the prominent Wilson family had sex with a woman naked in the park. The X-rated


    scene became the talk of the town.


    Max Wilson was taken away by the police.


    Max Wilson was suspected of taking sexual drugs.


    Max Wilson was reputed to be a phnderer with a messy private life to boot.


    The Wilson family was prominent and prestigious. No matter Max¡¯s misbehavior, the reporters would


    not have mentioned the Wilson family by name. At most, they would write ording to the instructions


    from higher-ups.


    The sensational lieadlines, indeed, would not have made it to the front page on their own. Some higher


    authority was involved.


    No one with a sound mind would dare to tell tales about the Wilson family in Athana, let alone publish


    them. Even family rtions would think twice before picking up a pen or posting online.


    At the entrance of the police station, Ted Wilson was so mad he was about to explode. His reputation


    had been utterly ruined by Max¡¯s shameless behavior.


    Having sex naked in a park! He might as well be in a pornographic film!


    Meanwhile, Peggy Wilson was heartbroken to see her dispirited son. She ran over to hug Max and


    stroked his weary face. ¡°You must have suffered, son. What happened to you? Where did you gost


    night? How did something like that happen? The news about you is all over the inte now.¡±


    She knew Max was a yboy, but how could he be so stupid as to have sex publicly? Who was that


    woman anyway? Peggy could not understand her son¡¯s mindset.


    Only Max¡¯s face was clearly visible. The woman¡¯s face could not be seen at all in the photo.


    Peggy was sure her son was framed.


    Theo Wilson was so embarrassed by the incident that he refused to pick his grandson up from the


    police station.


    Ted lectured Max after both got into the car. ¡°Where did you gost night? How did you end up at the


    police station?¡± he said coldly.


    Max felt aggrieved. He vaguely remembered wanting to sleep with Natalie but was unsure if he did. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know, Dad. I went to Emily¡¯s for a banquet and woke up in a park. I saw Natalie too. How is she?¡±


    Ted was furious when he heard Emily Foster¡¯s name. ¡°I have told you before to stay away from that


    woman, yet you i sted on bringing her to our home repeatedly. Even your grandfather does not like her


    What is wrong with you? I am telling you again. Leave your Natalie alone. You¡¯ll have to pay the price if


    you infuriate Trevon,¡±


    Max was unhappy. ¡°Dad. Trevon doesn¡¯t like Natalie at all. Mom said that they¡¯ll get a divorce soon.¡±¡±


    Peggy nudged her son and told him to shut up. She had only found out about the divorce when she


    identally overheard Rachel Petit and Theo Wilson¡¯s conversation at the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    She heard that Theo was worried that Trevon did not like Natalie and wanted to get a divorce in three


    months. Rachel told the elderly man not to interfere and let the couple work it out. A marriage would


    take time to work, but it would be like a grave without love.


    Peggy only managed to eavesdrop on part of the conversation.


    Ted turned around and red at Peggy; thetter was stunned and tried to avoid his stare. Ted then


    fixed his gaze on Max. ¡°Even if Natalie divorces Trevon tomorrow, she remains untouchable to you.


    Your grandfather won¡¯t let you off if you cross the line. Know your ce if you want to stay alive. Stay


    home for the next few days and break ties with that woman, whoever she is. She must have doped you


    in the first ce, I will take care of the news. You¡¯ve utterly embarrassed the family tonight!¡±


    Max, on the other hand, did not utter a single word. Instead, he looked out of the window angrily and


    ignored his father.


    He could break up with Emily Foster but would not give up on Natalie. He lusted after her and would


    find a way to get her eventually.


    Emily gave Max her virginity. Therefore, he was a little reluctant to leave her. However, she was no


    match for Natalie in every way.


    Meanwhile, it was another work day at the Wilson Group in the city.


    Frank Roberts arrived in his Porsche and stopped at the entrance of the building.


    He wore a ck casual down jacket and wide sunsses, tooking handsome and sophisticated.


    He embodied good looks and was intellectually elegant.


    Frank dropped by regrly with Hackett ckwell, and the people in thepany knew him. ¡°Mr.


    Roberts,¡± a security guard greeted him.


    ¡°Hmm, keep an eye on my car.¡± Frank tossed the car keys to the security guard at the door.


    He then headed straight to the private elevator,


    He pushed open the office door, sat down, and leaned against a sofa. He looked at Trevon behind the


    desk. ¡°Are you asleep, bro?¡±


    Trevon opened his eyes sleepily and nced at him before sing them again. ¡°How is it? Have you


    found out anything?¡±


    Natalie kept him up all night in bed; then she gave him a fright in the bathroom early in the morning.


    Before he left, she offered to pay for his services. Trevon was so humiliated he almost lost his calm.


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t found out anything yet. The other party used a card without a real name. I can¡¯t get


    through the number anymore. He must have removed the SIM card and tossed it into the toilet,¡± Frank


    said truthfully.


    He was all too familiar with such a ssic criminal procedure.


    Frank pulled a stool and blocked the doorst night after Trevon left with the rest. Even though he was


    alone, the Foster family¡¯s bodyguards would not dare to confront him.


    He was Frank Roberts, after all. There was no such thing as bodyguards when the older generation in


    his family was in the underworld business.


    Harry Foster froze and did not dare to move. He trembled and begged for mercy before cutting all ties


    and pushing all responsibilities to Max Wilson,


    However, Frank was not to be trifled with. If Max had wanted to sleep with Natalie, he would not have


    also doped Sherri Landor. It proved that everyone at Natalie¡¯s table was doped.


    Trevon opened his eyes and stared at him. ¡°Investigate the people behind Max¡¯s woman. They didn¡¯t


    even spare the kids. How decent can they be next to us?¡±


    Frank agreed with him.


    Frank and Trevon did not think they were good people when they were ruthless. However, they knew


    their limits.


    ¡°At the moment, there are no signs of direct instructionsing from Emily Foster. The suspicion


    pointed to a woman who called her. There are unknown numbers in the call log, but we could not trace


    the callers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the cell phone. My hunch is that Emily is definitely involved. I¡¯ll give you an answer in three


    days,¡± Frank, promised.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Trevon was a little tired and continued to close his eyes.


    Frank then asked Trevon¡¯s secretary to make two cups of coffee. He did not n to leave so soon. One


    look at Trevon, and he knew that thetter did not sleep well the entire night.


    As for why, Frank made some informed guesses, knowing he would not be far from the truth.


    He took a sip of coffee and said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you leaving soon?¡±


    Frank did not reply. Instead, he said, ¡°You chased me away after using me. Do you still want a


    divorce?¡±


    Momentster, Trevon said muffledly, ¡°She wants a divorce.¡± |


    Frank realized that Natalie was the one who wanted a divorce, not Trevon.


    Then he finished his coffee, got up, and put on his sunsses. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said and walked away.


    Reyon was dumbfounded. ¡°Come with me tomorrow to ckwell Group for thend deal,¡± he called out


    to Frank.


    Frank turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not avable tomorrow. Find another way if you don¡¯t want to interact with


    them.¡±


    ¡°Going racing?¡± Trevon asked knowingly.


    ¡°Yes, the gambling pool is reaching 50 million. I don¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.¡±


    There was a race in the Athana countryside tomorrow, it was Frank¡¯s home turf, but two out of three


    people had bet on the national racing champion instead.


    When it was reaching the end of the night shift, Natalie was summoned to the office by the director.


    The surgical director smiled, ¡°Come in, Natalie. Take a look.¡±


    She smiled and pointed at a document on the table.


    Natalie was puzzled; she picked up the paper on the table in confusion. ¡°Is this the talent reserve


    program list?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief?¡±


    The department director spoke softly and earnestly, ¡°These are the spots our hospital has fought for


    with the higher-ups in Athana.. Athana Hospital was allotted five spots yearly, and our department


    secured two this year. I have spoken to the hospital director and rmended you try it. This is a


    once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Natalie. Don¡¯t pass it over. Others don¡¯t have a chance even if they want


    to. We have to submit the name list within a week. Thank about it carefully


    Natalie¡¯s emotions wereplicated, but she was also excited. ¡°When does it start? How long do I


    need to stay?¡±


    The director said smilingly. ¡°You need to stay for two years and will set off after the middle of January.


    There are less than two months left. Think about it, Natalie. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a spot for you;


    don¡¯t miss this opportunity. You¡¯re not married and don¡¯t have children now. You can devote yourself to


    work for the next two years.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Natalie looked down guiltily. ¡°Got it. Shall I take the document back?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Think about it and sign it at my office. Don¡¯t tell anyone else; everyone wants this


    opportunity.¡±


    Natalie was very grateful to the director. Thetter hired Natalie at the Athana Hospital after she


    graduated from Athana Medical University. Working at the prestigious hospital was a coveted job


    everyone was after.


    The director was also her mentor when it concerned medical and academic matters. She would exin


    in detail to Natalie patiently. The director also took her into the operating theater wherever possible to


    gain practical knowledge.


    The director looked at Natalie¡¯s back as she left. She felt gratified that her student was promising and


    outstanding. Natalie had


    made her look good in return. However, she felt sad and heartbroken for Natalie at the same time. She


    could not forget when Barron Foster came to her in the middle of the night, begging her to take his


    granddaughter under her wing


    The elderly man¡¯s selfless love for his grandchild moved her to tears.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Thete autumn snowkes swiveled in the air when the wind blew. Somended on treetops, and


    some covered cars and houses. Some fell on the ground and fused with the earth. The surroundings


    were shrouded in a white veil.


    Natalie and Sherri Landor walked out of the hospital together, surprised by the sudden snowfall.


    A cold wind blew on their faces. Natalie shivered and hurriedly adjusted the scarf around her neck.


    Sherri did not expect the temperature to drop so drastically at night. It even started snowing. She was


    in thin clothes and was so cold her teeth chattered uncontrobly.


    She hid behind Natalie desperately to shield her from the cold. ¡°Oh my god, this wind is impossible. I¡¯m


    going to freeze to death this winter!¡± she eximed.


    Natalie was annoyed but did not push her away. ¡°I told you to keep warm instead of looking


    fashionable. You deserve to freeze. Just suck it in, Sister!¡±


    Then she thought of something and turned to Sherri. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat pizza. Snowy days are the best time


    for pizza¡±


    The cold wind today was indeed demonic.


    However, the scenery was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Sherri immediately perked up and felt warmer. ¡°Okay, do you want to ask my brother along too?¡±


    Sherri felt sorry for Edward, He did not have a girlfriend and worked overtime every day. She pitied


    him.


    ¡°Sure, call him now. I¡¯ll go get my motorbike.¡± It was still sunny when they arrived at noon, therefore,


    Natalie did not park in the basement. Her motorbike was covered in white snow now.


    It had transformed into a white motorbike of sorts.


    She knocked on Sherri¡¯s car window ¡°Give me a clean cloth,¡±


    ¡°Okay, this one is new. My brother said he woulde and tell us to go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°All right, drive slowly and safely,¡± Natalie cautioned Sherri. Thetter¡¯s driving skills were not good.


    Therefore, Natalie was concerned when she drove on a snowy night,


    ¡°I know; I¡¯ll drive slowly,¡± said Sherri


    The snow was dry, and Natalie did not wear a raincoat. She wiped her motorbike carefully with a cloth.


    Soon it was shiny like new.


    She arrived before Sherri at the Thriving Pizza Hub near the hospital.


    She found a table in a corner and sat down. She preferred privacy and kept a low profile; she would


    never sit in the center of the


    restaurant.


    Sherri rushed in half an hourter.


    Natalie smiled and teased, ¡°I thought you drove to Soutnd, dudette.¡±


    Sherri growled, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me! The snails are faster than a four-wheeler on a snowy day. I know now


    why you don¡¯t like cars. You have no patience whatsoever.¡±


    Then she took off her overcoat. The temperature in the restaurant was at least 50 degrees warmer.


    Sherri feltfortable in her thin clothes.


    However, the hickey on her neck was exposed.


    Natalie immediately looked around and threw her scarf at Sherri, ¡°Wrap it around your neck,¡± she said


    softly.


    Sherri was rmed by Natalie and looked at the door hurriedly. Fortunately, her brother had not arrived


    yet. She took out her cell phone and checked her neck. She saw the hickey when she lowered her


    cor. Sherri sighed in relief and was d she wore a turtleneck today.


    She had already put on some concealer in the afternoon. It was probably rubbed off by the turtleneck.


    Sherri took out the concealer from her bag and squeezed some to apply it thickly over the hickey. Then


    she wrapped the scarf around her neck just in case.


    Sherri looked at Natalie¡¯s neck after putting on her protective measures. Thetter¡¯s neck was spotless.


    She could not help but curse at Hackett Wilson for being recklessly careless and leaving behind


    evidence after their rendezvous. ¡°Trevon Wilson is a decent guy, He didn¡¯t do anything to your neck.¡±


    Natalie chuckled and paused what she was doing. Sherri did not see the hickeys on her chest; Natalie


    was in worse condition than


    her.


    Sherri would not think that Trevon was a decent guy if she found out.


    Before long. Edward Landor arrived.


    He wore a ck down jacket and immediately spotted Natalie by the table when he entered the


    restaurant.


    Edward smiled and walked over. He apologized as he removed his jacket, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete!¡±


    Natalie looked up and smiled. ¡°No problem. We just arrived not long ago. We ordered some of your


    favorite dishes. It¡¯s almost ready


    to eat.¡±


    It was just a faint smile, but Edward felt like Natalie had unwittingly relieved him of the fatigue from a


    day of hard work.


    The corners of his lips curled into a handsome arc, and the dimples on both sides of his cheeks were


    blindingly charming.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Sherri¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pizza. Her eyes flickered. ¡°Brother, hurry up. Let¡¯s dive in


    now!¡±


    When Edward returned to his senses, he turned around and saw his sister wearing a scarf in a warm


    surroundings. He thought she was out of her mind and wanted to remove it.


    Sherri reacted violently and hid behind a sofa while grabbing the scarf tightly with both hands. ¡°What


    are you doing?¡±


    Edward narrowed his eyes; his eyebrows twitched. ¡°What do you think? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why


    are you wearing such a thick scarf and eating pizza? Hurry up and take it off!¡±


    Edward sounded disgusted.


    Natalie held back herughter as she continued to eat. Sherri was silly and adorable at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hot. I can¡¯t stand the cold, Sherri eximed.


    Edward thought his sister had gone crazy and would not let up. ¡°Hurry up and remove it. I hope you


    have not gone crazy.¡±


    Sherri pouted and resisted. ¡°I won¡¯t. What¡¯s wrong with the scarf? Mind your own business and stay


    away from me.¡±


    Edward wanted to smack her head but was stopped by Natalie. ¡°Let her be, Edward. I gave her that


    scarf. Perhaps she likes it because it¡¯s a gift!¡±¡±


    Natalie said with a straight face like a pro.


    Edward relented and pointed his finger at Sherri. ¡°Watch out if you try to hide anything terrible from me!


    You little scoundrell¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Natalie choked on her drink when she heard Edward¡¯s warning.


    It was Sherri¡¯s turn to gloat while she held back herughter.


    Edward noticed the two women had behaved strangely since he arrived and kept making eye contact.


    However, the two best friends had been like this since they were young, so he did not pay much


    attention to it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Halfway through the meal, Natalie said, ¡°The department director asked me to go overseas today.¡±


    Edward and Sherri were taken aback by her announcement.


    Edward paused eating and asked calmly, ¡°Is it talent reserve training?¡±


    Sherri raised her voice in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going overseas? Where are you going? When did this


    happen? Are you abandoning me, Natalie?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Themotion drew the attention of other diners in the restaurant.


    ¡°Can you keep your voice down? You¡¯re making me sound like I¡¯m having an affair. Shut up and listen,¡±


    Natalie was annoyed


    ¡°Do you know about talent reserve training, Edward?¡± Natalie asked. She had worked in Athana for


    over two years and had never


    heard of such a program before, not to mention a yearly quota.


    Edward slowly put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth. He leaned back on the sofa, looked at


    Natalie, and realized she had grown up to be a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Yes, I heard from my friends in the industry that Athana wants to develop its own medical team. That¡¯s


    why such talents are sent overseas for knowledge and technology exchange. Essentially, medical staff


    returning from overseas will be promoted immediately to a director or vice director, department director,


    or specialist. It¡¯s equivalent to ving away in the hospital for many years or even your entire life.¡±


    He paused and asked. ¡°What¡¯s your decision, Natalie? Do you want to go?¡± He clenched his hands in


    hisp.


    Natalie rested her chin on her hand and looked at Sherri; she was confused. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it


    yet. I just want to find out more. There¡¯s still a week for me to consider, there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°OMG! What am I going to do if you go abroad? I will be all alone. Brother, why don¡¯t you arrange a


    spot for me to further my studies. with Natalie?¡± said Sherri.


    Edward red at his sister.


    Sherri instantly shut up, not wanting to anger her brother.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Meanwhile, in a suite at the Grand Manor Hotel.


    A woman in a low-cut red strapless dress stood before the mirror while fiddling with it. The hem of the


    dress only reached below her hips. A slightly exaggerated movement would reveal what was


    underneath.


    ¡°Miss ckwell, you have such a good figure! It¡¯s a dancer¡¯s figure, for sure. It¡¯s the show¡¯s honor to


    have invited you as a judge,¡± her brown-noser assistant praised her.


    Mia ckwell smiled in satisfaction; she said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me with such praises in


    public. There are better dancers than me. I¡¯m just helping out. I¡¯m happy to contribute to the show.¡±


    The assistant continued to sing praises. ¡°Miss ckwell, I think you are the prettiest woman in the


    entire show.¡±


    Mia signaled her assistant to bring over the perfume from the washbasin. The assistant handed her the


    perfume and continued, ¡°You look so beautiful in that dress, Miss ckwell. Do you have a date


    tonight?¡±


    Mia could not hold back her excitement and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for someone I like. You can leave


    after you¡¯re done packing. There¡¯s no need for you to stay behind.¡±


    The assistant nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t disturb you, Miss ckwell¡± She


    covered her mouth to hide


    her reaction.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? We, uh, we¡¯re just discussing a coboration. Don¡¯t overthink,¡± Mia tied


    to exin.


    No one would believe you if you dressed like this. The assistant thought.


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll take my leave now, Miss ckwell.¡±


    Mia¡¯s cell phone rang after her assistant left. It was her father. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess it up, I¡¯m


    confident. Stop worrying!¡±


    After hanging up, Mia looked assured.


    Meanwhile, a ck Maybach glided in and stopped at the entrance of the Grand Manor Hotel.


    Mindful of the snowy road, Jim Hawk drove slowly with care, so the car would not skid.


    Jum stopped the car and turned to ask Trevon Wilson in the backseat, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need


    me to apany you, Mr.


    Wilson?¡±


    Trevon replied coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Jim was concerned. Trevon rarely attended negotiations alone. However, Mia¡¯s father, Michael Sullivan,


    requested that be attend the meeting by himself. His reason being he feared that someone might


    interfere at the meeting.


    The project was massive, and many parties wanted a piece of the pic, knowing they would benefit from


    the bid even if they did not win it. They would have more say if they won the bid, It would be icing on


    the cake. Many interested wanted to contact Michael Sullivan to buy thend for a speaking right.


    Therefore, Michael¡¯s request was reasonable.


    However, it was not the whole truth.


    Jim remained concerned. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll go up with you. I can wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Trevon relented.


    When he arrived at the designated room, Jim stood beside Trevon and knocked on the door.


    The door opened after a while, but there was no one. Jim poked his head in and looked around but did


    not see anyone.


    This floor was for VIP luxury suites. The door switch was controlled remotely by the room guest.


    That meant there was someone inside.


    When Trevon entered the room, the door closed automatically, leaving Jim outside the door.


    Trevon entered, sat on a sofa, and called out, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what is this all about?¡± The room was


    empty, and there was not a sound.


    Secondster, there was still nothing.


    Trevon did not think Michael Sullivan had the guts to not show up.


    Meanwhile, Mia ckwell took off her shoes and tiptoed behind the sofa. She suddenly wrapped her


    arms around Trevon¡¯s neck and apologized gently, ¡°There you are, Trevon. You¡¯re so hard to get.


    Please don¡¯t push me away. I miss you so much and must resort to this way to ask you out. Don¡¯t be


    angry, okay?¡±


    The man in her arms did not react. ¡°Let go of me,¡± he snapped.


    Mia did not let go. She tried to kiss Trevon¡¯s neck and cheeks, but he quickly dodged her. Her lips


    Trevon¡¯s eyes had a trace of anger that was about to explode. He closed them and said slowly, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to lose what you have now, stop your nonsense right away!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give face to your old man anymore. Don¡¯t challenge my limits,¡± Trevon warned.


    Mia was not angry. She stared at Trevon before her and smiled, reluctantly letting go of him.


    Mia knew her limits and understood Trevon too well; she could not push her luck. Trevon was clearly


    impatient and irritated. If she provoked him further, it would backfire, and she would be in danger.


    Mia walked around the sofa and sat opposite Trevon. She behaved herself and swayed her legs before


    him, ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Trevon took out a cigarette and lit it. He blew the smoke rings at Mia¡¯s face. She frowned and was


    unable to open her eyes.


    After a few puffs, he said unhurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the contract?¡±


    Mia remained calm. ¡°Dad has already signed the contract. Let¡¯s talk first. I¡¯ll give it to youter. I


    promise that I¡¯ll help you get what you want. That piece ofnd will go to you; can you give me what I


    want in return?¡±


    He flicked the cigarette ash between his fingers and said leisurely, ¡°No, I can¡¯t give you what you want,


    Forget about your nonsense!¡±


    Of course, Trevon knew what Mia wanted. He knew it since the first time he saw her.


    Mia became anxious and said, ¡°We are both single and unattached. Why can¡¯t you give me what I


    want? Are you still brooding over the past? I admit I was insensible then when you insisted on joining


    the army. In addition, my father forced me to go overseas. You know that you¡¯re the only one in my


    heart, Trevon. Can you give us another chance, please?¡±


    Trevon stood up after finishing his cigarette and tidied his suit. He turned to Mia and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    it if you trade for the contract this way.¡±


    Mia panicked, knowing that he would leave. She quickly hugged Trevon¡¯s broad and firm waist to stop


    him. ¡°I really love you, Trevon. Forgive me. Let¡¯s start over again, okay? Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Momentster, Trevon still did not respond. Then he pried open her fingers forcefully and threw her


    onto the sofa before striding out


    of the room.


    Mia felt indignant lying on the sofa; her eyes filled with malice.


    Meanwhile, at the door, Jim saw his boss storming out and quickly put an overcoat on him.


    Trevon had a sinister look on his face; he was obviously furious. ¡°Call Michael Sullivan and tell him that


    he missed hisst chance. He¡¯s on his own from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jim knew fully well what Trevon meant byst chance.


    Trevon returned to Adare Manor moments after Natalie arrived.


    After the two had a physical rtionship, Natalie was embarrassed to see Trevon.


    It would be a lie to say that she did not mind.


    After all, she had saved her first time for the past 23 years.


    Natalie tried to psych herself into thinking she had nothing to be embarrassed about. The joke would be


    on others if they thought otherwise.


    After repeatedly telling herself that, Natalie failed in the end. She quickly ran upstairs to her room


    before Trevon entered.


    Trevon saw the lights in the living room and knew Natalie was back. However, he did not see her when


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    he walked in. He guessed that she had probably gone upstairs to take a shower. He expected her to


    Trevon was still mad at her for treating him like a gigolo in the morning. The humiliation had not


    dissipated entirely.


    Instead of going upstairs, he sat in the living room andzily flipped through a magazine, ncing at


    the staircase asionally.


    Half an hourter, there was still no movement upstairs.


    Trevon put down the magazine and went upstairs. He stood by the guest room door and hesitated for a


    moment. Finally, he


    knocked.


    Natalie rushed to the door barefooted when she heard the knock and opened it. Trevon¡¯s darkened


    face greeted her.


    She hid her embarrassment and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Why did he knock on my door at night instead of going to bed? He could not be thinking about having


    sex again, could he? Natalie thought.


    It could not be so. Trevon did say that he was not interested in her. He might be crazy the first time. But


    the second time? He got to be sick!


    Trevon paused momentarily before saying, ¡°Cook some Spaghetti Bolognese for me.¡±


    Had he not heard of takeouts? Did she look like his nanny, for crying out loud?


    However, Natalie relented. On her way out of the guest room, she saw the hickey on his neck and the


    smell of perfume on his body. Instantly, she became flustered and did not want to cook for him.


    She refused without hesitation. ¡°Can you order takeout instead?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s overbearing nature upset Natalie. One man might steal a horse, while another might not look


    over a hedge. Trevon must have slept with someone else and had the cheek to tell her to make supper


    for him. He was the same man who threatened to desecrate her grandfather¡¯s grave because she had


    a causal meal with Edward Landor. Why the double standard? Why should she sumb to his every


    wish?


    ¡°I won¡¯t bow to his bad habits!¡± thought Natalie.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened even more as he red at her. ¡°Natalie!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯ve just taken a shower and don¡¯t feel like cooking. You can order takeout or call


    Jim for delivery. Goodnight.¡±


    Natalie was unaware she had used too much force; the door closed with a loud bang. A gust of cold


    wind swept across Trevon¡¯s gloomy face.


    He kicked the door twice to vent his anger.


    Jim Hawk had always been very efficient. He immediately went ahead after receiving instructions from


    Trevon.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Trevon Wilson was at his office the following morning.


    He left bright and early for work and sat behind his desk in a foul mood with a vicious look on his face.


    Trevon¡¯s face was sour as if the world owed him a living.


    Those in the Secretary department had to tiptoe around him for the rest of the day to avoid getting on


    his wrong side.


    There was a knock on the door momentster.


    Jim Hawk led a middle-aged man into Trevon¡¯s office. It was Michael Sullivan. He smiled with a stack of


    documents in his hand.


    He greeted Trevon respectfully. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m really sorry. My daughter was behaving like a spoilt


    bratst night. Look, this is the contract. I¡¯ve already signed it. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Trevon did not respond immediately. Michael stood trembling; a chill ran down his spine.


    Michael did not sleep a winkst night after receiving Jim¡¯s call. He rushed to the hotel to check on Mia


    ckwell and found out that she had failed to reconcile with Trevon.


    She even angered him in the end.


    Michael had earlier given in to his daughter¡¯s instigation because she was confident and hopeful. He


    wanted Trevon Wilson to be his son-inw just as much so that he could do whatever he wanted in


    Athana after Trevon married Mia.


    After Michael¡¯s family name, Mia ckwell was previously known as Mia Sullivan. Michael used to


    frequent his sister¡¯s house to borrow money from her; his sister was Hackett ckwell¡¯s mother.


    Fortunately, Henry, the patriarch of the ckwell family, took a fancy to Mia and took her in as his


    granddaughter. Therefore, Mia changed her name to Mia ckwell.


    Mia had yed her cards well since she was young. The ckwell family had no daughter, only one


    heir, Hackett. Therefore, Mia became Henry¡¯s favorite granddaughter.


    He also helped Michael Sullivan set up a foreign tradepany. Therefore, Michael had endless


    resources when Henry ckwell was alive. However, the Sullivan family declined steadily after the


    elderly man passed away, and resources became scarce.


    Michael¡¯s brother-inw did not help him, and Hackett, his nephew, was even more infuriating. He was


    disrespectful and did not take him seriously.


    Michael initially intended to suppress Trevon with thend deal so he could get back together with his


    daughter. However, it backfired miserably.


    Trevon did not take the contract on the table. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you understand the meaning of ast


    chance,¡±


    Michael quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I do.¡±


    Trevon toyed with his lighter. The clicking sound made Michael tremble; he burst into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you feeling hot? Do you want to go outside to cool down?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve put on too manyyers. I¡¯m at your service, Mr. Wilson.¡± Michael stood there trembling


    with his head lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. First of all, I¡¯ve already fulfilled Henry ckwell¡¯s wishes. Next, I hope you will


    discipline your daughter. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Thend will be transferred at a


    price I said. Do you have any objections?¡± Trevon said calmly but with a threatening undertone.


    ¡°No, no. have no objections. I¡¯ll tell my daughter to behave when I get back.¡±


    Trevon signed the contract after Michael left and handed it to Jim Hawk. ¡°Which are thepanies


    Jim thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Landor Group. The others are all smallpanies. At most,


    they want a share of the profits. They will definitely withdraw now that we are involved.¡±


    Trevon had expected Landor Group to have a go at it.


    The group¡¯s portfolio was simr to the Wilson Group¡¯s over the years. They remainedpetitive


    against each other.


    Jim¡¯paused momentarily and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another one, Mr. Wilson. I don¡¯t have any information


    at the moment. Tknow bidder¡¯s surname is Turner, and he¡¯s not from Athana.¡±


    Trevon stopped spinning his lighter abruptly. ¡°He¡¯s not from Athana?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but those who want to get involved in this project should be financiallypatible with


    us.¡±


    ¡°Check on their background. Ask Frank Roberts toe over if you can¡¯t find anything¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the progress of the matter I told you to investigate?¡± Trevon asked.


    ¡°I have some information. Are we going to tell Mrs. Wilson?¡± Jim asked.


    Trevon thought for a moment and said, ¡°Finish your investigation. Don¡¯t reveal it to her yet. Keep your


    mouth shut and your hands to yourself!¡±


    He had only texted Natalie once or twice. Why did Trevon tell him to keep his hands off her? Jim


    wondered.


    Natalie woke up at noon. She left early for the hospital on her beloved motorbike after lunch.


    She had an agenda.


    Natalie parked her motorbike and headed to the director¡¯s office.


    She tightened her grip on her pocket and said, ¡°Chief, I n to go overseas.¡±


    The department director beamed with joy. She was worried that Natalie would turn down the offer.


    It was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s a good decision. We, women, have to think more about ourselves. What else is better


    than having our own career? Come and fill in the form first. This way, your grandfather will rest in


    peace.¡±


    Natalie was about to sign; she looked up and stared at the director for a few seconds. ¡°Do you know


    my grandfather?¡± she asked curiously.


    The director turned around to pour some water to avoid Natalie¡¯s gaze, fearing she might let the secret


    slip. ¡°I don¡¯t know your grandfather. I only found out about him when Sherriined about you


    being in a bad mood some time ago. She said that your grandfather had passed away. Hurry up and


    sign it. What are you waiting for?¡±


    So, that was the reason, Why did she suspect the director might know her grandfather? With this


    thought, Natalie signed the application form.


    The director secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Natalie felt much better afterpleting her mission for the day. Leaving might be the best choice for


    her, after all.


    It was a good decision; Natalie was d.


    She took out her cell phone and texted Sherri. ¡°I just signed the application to go overseas. I think it¡¯s


    good to leave after the divorce. Maybe my career will take off after my marriage fails. I have to seize


    this opportunity!¡±


    Natalie put the cell phone back in her pocket.


    Meanwhile, Sherri was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    as still asleep soundly. She would only wake up around two in the afternoon. She was used to eating


    breakfast and lunch as one meal and rarely woke up for breakfast all year round.


    Juana Landor was in the living room. She nced at the clock; it was almost two, and her daughter


    was still in bed. Juana could not stand it anymore. She put aside her snack and switched off the TV


    before storming up the stairs to knock on Sherri¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Rise and shine, Sherri! The sun will


    set soon if you don¡¯t get up!¡±


    The knocking on the door annoyed Sherri so much that she burrowed into the nket. Juana kept


    knocking. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Sherri finally got up impatiently. She pulled the nket closer and scratched her


    hair into a bird¡¯s nest.


    She looked like a lunatic in a mental hospital.


    Sherri shouted at the door, ¡°Got it. Stop knocking. I¡¯m having a heart attack.¡±


    Juana did not see Sherri open the door. She did not give up and shouted, ¡°Get up quickly and go out


    with me!¡±


    Sherri lost her desire to fight back after her mother¡¯s relentless knocks on the door. She got out of bed


    and opened the door. ¡°Mother, what are you doing so early in the morning? Where do you want to go


    and y?¡±


    ¡°y? Pfft, I¡¯m your mother, for crying out loud! It¡¯s already afternoon, not early in the morning! Are you


    sleepwalking? Hurry up! I¡¯m going to see a friend today. Come with me.¡±


    Sherri crawled back onto the bed and said weakly, ¡°Mom, let the driver send you there. Or else ask


    Edward to apany you. I have to work a long shift tonight. Please spare me! Dear Mom, pretty


    please! I¡¯m indebted to you forever!¡±


    Juana walked over and pped her butt. ¡°Get up! I¡¯m the one indebted to you, okay?¡±


    Juana had no intention of letting her daughter off. She pulled Shern up and pushed her into the


    bathroom. ¡°Put on a pretty dress and not too much makeup. Just some blusher will do. No revealing


    clothes, please, and wear that white down jacket. Look tidy and not ostentatious. Forget about the


    smokey eye look, you hear?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mouth was full of foam while brushing her teeth, and her words were unclear. ¡°Where are you


    taking me? A beauty pageant or a chastity contest?¡±


    Chastity was definitely not possible. She was no longer a virgin after sleeping with Hackett, the pig.


    Juana said with disdain, ¡°Just brush your teeth and hurry up! I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes to get ready. If


    you¡¯re not done, I¡¯ll tell your brother tonight. Don¡¯t make me angry!¡±


    Sherri continued to brush her teeth; she was speechless. ¡°Can you stop being so wicked? You must


    have watched too many TV dramas,¡± she thought angrily.


    Did her mother have to be so cruel to her? Sherri could not figure it out.


    Giving in to her mother¡¯s relentless nag, Sherri quickly washed up and put on her clothes. It only took


    her 20 minutes to get ready. Juana continued to watch her TV drama while waiting for Sherri. When


    she finally saw his daughter descending the stairs, she nodded in satisfaction. Everything looked good


    except for her unruly mouth. Sherri could still pretend to be ady if she kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°Are you satisfied? Can you tell me where we are going now?¡± Sherri asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. You are so full of nonsense! When we meet my friend, stop talking


    rubbish and pay attention to your image. If you embarrass me in public, I¡¯ll make Edward deal with


    you.¡± Juana threatened.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. Are we leaving or not?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Juana Landor dragged Sherri into Lovers¡¯ Cafe.


    Juana said anxiously when she saw her daughter dawdling, ¡°Hurry up ande in. Stop dilly-


    dallying!¡±


    Sherri quickly texted Natalie while Juana looked for the reserved private room in the cafe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about your overseas application form, Natalie, Hurry up and save me. If you¡¯rete, my mother will


    apply for me to leave the house.¡±


    When they arrived at the reserved private room on the second floor and opened the door, Sherri was


    so shocked she almost went berserk on the spot.


    The man inside was also in disbelief, but soon, a yful smile appeared. A half-smile flickered over


    Hackett ckwell¡¯s face when he looked at Sherri, who wanted to escape.


    He wore a ck double-sided overcoat with a beige turtleneck inside; his sses added a touch of


    elegance to his looks.


    However, Hackett¡¯s outfit did notpliment his face at all.


    In fact, it was aplete mismatch,


    Juana grabbed Sherri¡¯s hand and pulled her inside. ¡°Hello, Mrs. ckwell, I¡¯m really sorry we arete. I


    was held up in traffic on my way here.¡±


    Juana tried to leave a good impression on Joy ckwell and did not disclose that Sherri sleptte.


    Juana then forced her daughter to sit on the sofa. Hackett looked at Sherri provocatively from across.


    He winked at Sherri. Their mothers were busy chatting and did not notice the undercurrent going on in


    the room.


    Sherri rolled her eyes at him as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Joy smiled and said, ¡°So, this is Sherri. She¡¯s a pretty girl!¡±


    Juana put on a pretentious smile and said humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t praise her. She only cares about working in


    the hospital all day long. I¡¯m worried about her. So, this is Mr. ckwell. He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    Sherri realized it was a matchmaking meeting with Hackett. Athana was arge city; how did she end


    up being matched to this scumbag? Sherri could not figure it out in her head.


    What an ill-fated rtionship!


    Hackett greeted Juana politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie. You can call me Hackett.¡±


    Juana was satisfied with Hackett¡¯s looks and manners as her potential son-inw. ¡°This boy is really


    polite. Mrs. ckwell, you taught him well. There must be many girls after him!¡±


    Joy ckwell smiled shyly. ¡°No way. They¡¯re all not up to par. I hope he can find a good girl as his


    wife.¡±


    She nced at Sherri knowingly.


    Sherri was speechless. Hackett¡¯s mother seemed to have taken a fancy to her. This would not do; she


    became very anxious.


    Sherri would rather die than be married to that scumbag of a man!


    If she made do with Hackett, her days would be spent killing monsters and leveling up in real life. She


    would be busy beating up his mistresses, followed by his illegitimate kids,


    Sherri nced at the pretentious man across from her and was unhappy. She wanted to expose his


    deeds and make Juana give up on Hackett. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. ckwell. This is our first


    time meeting; please bear with me.¡± Sherri greeted him politely.


    Hackett smiled in return. ¡°Yes, I understand it¡¯s your first time. Please bear with me too.¡± He


    emphasized the phrase ¡°first time¡± to make a point.


    Sherri knew what he meant and ignored him. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡± said Sherri.


    Joy thought Sherrl was interested in her son and said, ¡°Sure, sure. Ask him anything. He will surely tell


    you everything he knows!¡±


    Then she pped Hackett¡¯s thigh discreetly.


    Hackett spent most of his time around different women daily, making Joy anxious. A while ago, she


    bumped into Juana¡¯s car when shopping in a mall.


    The two started talking about their kids while settling the dispute forpensation. Both agreed to


    matchmake their kids and arranged for a blind date.


    Joy liked Sherri very much when she saw her, hoping Hackett could stop messing around and fall in


    love, get married, and bear children, She looked forward to bing a grandmother.


    Sherri grinned and started her assault on Hackett. ¡°How many girlfriends have you had, Mr.


    ckwell?¡±


    Juana pinched her daughter¡¯s thigh under the table, thinking she was too blunt. Hackett¡¯s mother was


    in the room, after all.


    ¡°Where are your manners?¡± Juana thought.


    Joy was honest about her son when she discussed the blind date with Juana. Hackett loved to fool


    around, but she repeatedly guaranteed he was not promiscuous. There were too many women around


    him, and he refused to settle down with one.


    Juana was hesitant at first. She could not ept a man who did not care about the family and fooled


    around when he was out of the house. However, Juana could not resist Joy¡¯s sincerity and decided to


    meet Hackett. If he was the right man for her daughter, a prodigal son who returned home was worth


    more than gold.


    Sherri rubbed her aching thigh and waited for a good show to start.


    Hackett replied seriously, ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it yourself?¡± asked Sherri.


    ¡°Yes, of course; I believe it. There¡¯s only one. A femalepanion is not a girlfriend,¡± said Hackett.


    He felt that his logic was eptable.


    ¡°Well, in that case, your definition of girlfriend is quite broad. It¡¯s wider than the sea!¡± Sherri


    Juana was about to pinch her under the table again, but she dodged.


    Sherri took a hit just now and had learned to react at lightning speed.


    Hackett smiled and said, ¡°Not so. Do you have any hobbies? Do you like to sing or blow balloons?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, bastard! Why did you spill the beans? You had crossed the line!¡± Sherri cursed in silence.


    He had promised to move on after giving Natalie the contact details.


    What a liar!


    Sherri was so angry that she wanted to throw a bowl at Hackett. How dare he pretend to be a


    gentleman when he was a scumbag in reality? She must have punched and kicked him hundreds of


    times in her mind to vent her anger.


    Juana was overjoyed. ¡°How did you know that Sherri likes to sing and blow balloons? Well, she has


    liked it since she was young. When she was young¡­¡±


    Sherri quickly stuffed a pastry into Juana¡¯s mouth to stop her from talking. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll share my past with


    Hackettter. Why don¡¯t you go shopping with Auntie Joy? I¡¯ll talk to Hackett alone.¡±


    Joy grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Okay, okay. You youngsters have a good chat. Mrs. Landor, let¡¯s go to the


    mall. I heard about a new clothing store; let¡¯s check it out. Leave the two alone. They¡¯ll feel


    embarrassed if we are around.¡±


    ¡°All right, Sure! Leave it to the young people.¡± She patted Sherri¡¯s shoulder on her way out. ¡°Pay


    attention, and don¡¯t b like a fool. Do you hear me?¡±


    Sherri nodded obediently.


    Soon the private room door closed behind them.


    Secondster, Sherri shouted at Hackett, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Hackett ckwell? Didn¡¯t you


    promise not to mention what happened between us? You are a liar who doesn¡¯t keep your word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re anxious then; I did not lie to you. I asked you politely about your preferences. You¡¯re the one


    who felt guilty and dragged that- matter into it. Isn¡¯t it the normal procedure for blind dates? Is this your


    first blind date?¡± Hackett said.


    ¡°Is this what a blind date is all about? This is the first time I¡¯ve been dragged on a blind date. My mother


    tricked me,¡± Sherri thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it being my first time? Is it against thew to go on a first blind date?¡±


    Hackett took off his sses and leaned against the back of the chair. He tilted his head and looked at


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her meaningfully. ¡°What a lucky mantam! I¡¯ve taken both your firsts.¡±


    Sherri picked up the tissue pack on the table and threw it at him, Hackett caught it agilely and took a


    piece of tissue to wipe the frame of his sses. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said politely.


    Sherri continued to look for things around her. She wanted to smash him with a bowl but was afraid he


    would ckmail her if he was hurt. She picked up the coffee beside her and was about to ssh it


    when the door opened.


    In walked Natalie, who witnessed the situation at hand.


    Hackett leaned back in his chair leisurely. Sherri was about to pour coffee all over him. Natalie¡¯s first


    impression was Hackett did not intend to dodge. Instead, he was waiting for Sherri¡¯s next move.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Sherri have no respect for herself?¡± Natalie thought.


    She quickly snatched the coffee from Sherri and scanned the two. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She was shocked to see Hackett in the room in the first ce. She would never have imagined that


    Sherri¡¯s blind date would be him.¡± Did Juana Landor not surf the Inte? Tidbits about Hackett were


    monthly trending topics.


    What did Sherri do to make her mother disdainfully push her into the fire pit?


    Hackett sat up straight when Natalie came in. He put on his sses and said, ¡°Why are you here,


    Natalie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you guys will fight. Are you really on a blind date?¡± She wanted to ascertain because


    she found it unrealistic.


    Hackett had always admired Natalie. He was as obedient as a kitten before her. ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her,


    Natalie. My mother dragged me here. I didn¡¯t know it would be her. Moreover, she threw something at


    me, but I didn¡¯t retaliate,¡± he said defensively.


    Then he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Why don¡¯t I treat you guys to dinner?¡±


    Sherri said angrily, ¡°Do you think I give a damn about dinner now? Who wants to eat with you? I will be


    so disgusted I¡¯ll choke to death,¡±


    Natalie inexplicably felt that the couple waspatible enemies.


    Natalle did not want to go against Hackett now that he had tried to make up to Sherri.


    ¡°No need, Hackett. Sherri and I will go to the hospital canteen for dinner. Do you guys want to


    continue?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! Let¡¯s go, Natalie. I¡¯m so angry.¡± Sherri picked up her bag and left without saying goodbye.


    Hackett did not ask her to stay. He knew that Sherri was furious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time,


    Natalie, Bye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, and never see you again,¡± Sherri said scornfully.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    As they arrived back at the hospital, Sherri¡¯s voice echoed with relentless frustration as she vented her


    grievances against Hackett, cursing him angrily and annoyedly.


    Natalie winced as Sherri¡¯s scathing words rang in her ears. She longed for a respite to soothe her


    aching ears and knew she had to say something. She suggested, ¡°Sherri, take a break and a sip of


    water to calm down.¡±


    Sherri took a sip of water, but her heart was still unsettled. She wondered how much her mother


    despised her for arranging a blind date with such a scumbag. It seemed that age had dimmed her


    mother¡¯s vision and her judgment. She knew she had to talk to her mother about this tonight. If her


    mother dared to, she could quickly destroy Edward.


    As the tirade finally subsided, Sherri¡¯s mind shifted to more pressing matters. ¡°What did you mean by


    the message you sent me?¡± she asked Natalie. ¡°Have you made up your mind about going abroad for


    two years? Have you thought it through?¡±


    Supporting her cheeks with both hands, Natalie helplessly sighed. Natalie supported her cheeks with


    both hands and sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity,¡± she admitted. ¡°Besides, the


    departure date aligns well with my divorce. It would be good for me to spend two years abroad after the


    finalization of my divorce. While he no longer shows interest in me, it would still be awkward if we were


    to meet ¡±


    Going abroad is still the better choice. After all, it¡¯s natural to feel awkward when encountering your ex-


    spouse, regardless of your history as a married couple. Perhaps that¡¯s just how women are-having


    some lingering emotions.


    Sherri pouted in puzzlement, ¡°Is Mr. Wilson blind? Didn¡¯t he im to have no interest in you? He was


    sober that night, so how did things escte between you two?¡±


    As she spoke, Sherri continued to wonder, ¡°Taking him directly to the hospital would have been the


    appropriate course of action, unlike Hackett, who seems to be a dog that thinks with his lower half.¡±


    Natalie shook her head as she replied, a hint of confusion evident in her voice. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m feeling


    quite lost myself. However, one thing is undeniably clear. His interest in me is non-existent. He harbors


    feelings for someone else. Last night, he slept with someone else. I noticed lipstick marks on his cor.


    Furthermore, he even asked me to prepare supper for him, but I declined his request.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sherri agitatedly questioned, ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s having an affair? Is he cheating


    on that woman? How do you know?¡±


    The mention of the supperpletely slipped past Sherri¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get so worked up. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Remember how you mentioned


    his perpetual disinterest in women? As it turns out, someone has captured his attention all this time. He


    repeatedly reminded me not to harbor false hopes, making it clear that he held no interest in me. Last


    night, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the telltale lipstick marks on his cor, apanied by a distinct


    fragrance of perfume,¡± Natalie responded.


    ¡°Damn it! Mr. Wilson, who has an outwardly respectable appearance, has revealed himself to be cut


    from the same cloth as Hackett. Birds of a feather flock together! Thepany one keeps can indeed


    speak volumes about their character,¡± Sherri cursed.


    Trevon was not entirely at fault; hecked interest in Sherri, which was a matter of personal


    preference.


    Natalie yfully retorted to Sherri, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been indulging in many TV dramastely, with all


    those poetic lines! But you made a valid point. Speaking of which, are you feeling hungry? My stomach


    is growling. Taking care of ourselves should always be a priority, right? And as for divorce, it¡¯s really not


    as daunting as it may seem. I can thrive without a man in my life. If I leave, I will leave my car in your


    garage. I¡¯m worried about leaving it in the Foster¡¯s residence.¡±


    Sherri frowned at Natalie¡¯s words, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going abroad, not departing from this world. You¡¯re


    making it sound like you¡¯re leaving a farewell message. It¡¯s making me feel uneasy.¡±


    In the Wilson Group, a man sat at his desk, wearing a serious and cold expression as he studied the


    documents before him. An air of tension and uneasiness filled the air around him.


    Jim stood at the side, resembling a statue, caught in a moment of indecision. He held his breath,


    uncertain whether to leave or remain in his current position.


    Frank took off his coat and sat down on the sofa. Then, he instructed Jim, ¡°Go get someone to prepare


    two cups of coffee.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Jim turned to Frank and offered a grateful nce, silently expressing his


    appreciation.


    With a soft chuckle, Frank let the sound escape his lips. As soon as Jim exited the office, he leisurely


    spread his legs apart, propping himself up while holding a cigarette between them. He mused, ¡°So,


    what¡¯s the n?¡±


    Trevon murmured in a low voice, ¡°Ast chance.¡±


    Frank understood what he meant and replied, ¡°I will let them go.¡±


    Trevon was widely recognized for his unwavering loyalty and deep sense of gratitude. If someone


    extended a helping hand, he would go above and beyond to repay them threefold. Conversely, if


    deceived, he would stand firm until the very end. He had no qualms about openlymunicating the


    repercussions of crossing him, making it unmistakably clear.


    This was one of the reasons why Frank could be considered a close ally and brother to Trevon.


    After some silence, Trevon continued, ¡°Mail the items to Mia.¡±


    Frank nodded after pondering, ¡°Alright, make sure you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°How much did we make from the racing?¡±


    He knew that Frank would win.


    ¡°30 million dors. Alright, I am leaving now,¡± Frank responded as he picked up his coat and left the


    office.


    Frank did not try to persuade him further. He knew that changing Trevon¡¯s mind would be challenging


    due to his strong-willed nature. Matters of the heart were beyond Frank¡¯s influence, and his


    understanding of them was also limited. However, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he could clearly


    discern the situation. As the saying goes, ¡°Onlookers see more than yers,¡± which appears to hold


    true in the present circumstances..


    During the afternoon break, sensational news flooded the inte, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson¡¯s Night Out with International Dance Champion at the Grand Manor Hotel, Lasting Over an


    Hour.¡±


    ¡°Theo Wilson, Patriarch of the Wilson Family, Wees Granddaughter Mia ckwell¡¯s Return to


    Athana,¡±


    ¡°Mia ckwell Suspected to Be Mr. Wilson¡¯s Former Girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson Exits the Grand Manor Hotel with Noticeable Red Stains on His White Shirt.¡±


    Trevon and Mia dominated the entire trending news.


    At this moment, Mia scrolled through the news on her phone with a satisfied grin. This was precisely


    the oue she had hoped for. She intended to leave no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind that Mr. Wilson


    belonged to her.


    Since Trevon entered the hotelst night, he had unknowingly been under the watchful eyes of the


    reporters that Mia had bribed. Even the lipstick mark purposely remained on his cor, a calcted


    move by Mia to provide the reporters with a suggestive clue, ensuring they would capture the desired


    moment.


    Mia knew engaging Trevon romantically would be no easy task, and initiating a physical rtionship


    with him proved challenging. Not just in the present, but even in the past, he had never made any


    advances towards her. There were moments when she even questioned whether he had some form of


    physiological abnormality.


    Initially, the reporters were hesitant to take on the assignment. In Athana, who would dare to publish


    news about Mr. Wilson without proper verification and reliable sources? However, when Mia revealed


    her connection to the Wilson family and her status as Trevon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the reporters¡± eyes sparked an


    interest. Despite theck of concrete evidence, they agreed to pursue the story.


    The timing of releasing this news during everyone¡¯s lunch break was intentional and aimed at


    maximizing its reach and impact. The objective was to ensure widespread awareness and generate a


    significant buzz among the public.


    Michael, Mia¡¯s father, stormed into the room, visibly agitated. However, realizing his dependence on his


    daughter for financial support, he quicklyposed himself and tried to appease her with a serious


    and concerned tone. ¡°Mia, how about we take down those online posts? I¡¯m worried that Mr. Wilson


    might¡­ well¡­¡±


    Michael immediately suspected that his daughter was behind the news.


    Mia was not pleased, and she challenged. ¡°Why should we take it down? Have you signed the


    contract?


    With a hint of concern, Michael replied, ¡°I¡¯ve signed it, but Mr. Wilson was not pleased. He also


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    mentioned that this was thest chance. Mia, why don¡¯t we consider¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s fear was palpable, for he knew Trevon¡¯s reputation for employing ruthless methods. If Trevon


    chose to wield his power, it could put the ckwell family¡¯s fortune and their very lives at stake.


    Nevertheless, Michael had no choice but to make another attempt at persuading his daughter,


    desperately hoping to dissuade her from engaging in any further reckless actions.


    On the other hand, Mia disyed a calm and bored demeanor as she idly toyed with her freshly


    manicured nails. She nonchntly told her father, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to worry. He¡¯s just bluffing; he


    wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me. Besides, Grandpa is there to protect me, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Michael anxiously replied, ¡°Mr. Theo Wilson is alreadyid to rest. He can¡¯t rise from the dead to


    protect you, right?¡±


    How could the dead protect the living who is recklessly endangering themselves?


    Michael sighed helplessly, realizing his daughter was unwilling to heed his advice. Taking a deep


    breath, he mentally prepared himself to leave.


    ¡°Delivery!¡± The doorbell rang.


    As Michael opened the door to receive a package, a puzzled expression crossed his face as he


    nced at his daughter. He inquired, ¡°Mia, what have you bought this time?¡±


    He handed the package to his daughter rather than opening it on her behalf. Mia took her time,


    leisurely opening it herself.


    As her eyes scanned the information, a brief panic flickered within Mia, but she swiftly regained her


    take notice of her actions.


    Besides, he had Frank supporting him!


    She looked up smugly and waved the documents, ¡°See, Dad? I told you Mr. Wilson wouldn¡¯t do


    anything to me. You can rest assured. It¡¯s all just a show for the public.¡±


    As Michael briefly nced at the documents, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Mia, who is this woman? Why did


    you target her?¡± he inquired, his tone filled with curiosity and concern.


    Initially, Michael intended to question Mia about her motives, but he quickly realized that his daughter


    always had a purpose behind her actions. In this case, her focus was on Trevon, leaving him curious


    about the identity of the woman involved.


    Mia replied with a proud and disdainful look, ¡°She is the wife of Trevon¡¯s whirlwind marriage.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he struggled to find the right words to convey his realization. He


    finally managed to say, ¡°Mr. Wilson is married, and you¡­this is¡­you¡¯re¡­¡± The words ¡°the other


    woman¡± hung unspoken in the air, unable to escape his throat.


    Mia maintained her indifferent demeanor, unaffected by her father¡¯s reaction. With a dismissive tone,


    she retorted, ¡°Are you insinuating that I am ¡®the other woman? So what? As long as I can have Trevon,


    I couldn¡¯t care less. Besides, what is she? She¡¯s al mere decoration for him. Do you honestly believe


    Mr. Wilson would prefer her? If he did, do you think I remain unscathed while | drugged her? Would he


    willingly send these documents to me if he loved her? Stop meddling in my affairs and pretending to be


    righteous. Don¡¯t delude yourself. You¡¯re no different from me. If I seed, you¡¯ll also reap the


    benefits.¡±


    Michael set the documents aside, his mind raced with countless thoughts, and he struggled to find the


    right words to express himself. Years of pursuing personal gain and power had left him increasingly


    dissatisfied, and he always yearned for more. Yet, deep down, he cherished the bond between him and


    his daughter. He did not want his daughter to be the other woman, sacrificing her happiness for


    his selfish gains.


    However, Mia, who grew up without a mother¡¯s love, was determined to earn respect from others. She


    remained resolute in her pursuit and remained unyielding to any advice given to her.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    After ate night dinner at the Wilson¡¯s residence, Theo felt a growing sense of agitation. He attempted


    to reach Natalie twice, but there was no response. Later, the housekeeper, Gage, discovered that


    Natalie was on duty that day and probably did not have her phone with her.


    He was well aware of Natalie¡¯s professional habits when attending to patients. She was known for her


    serious and responsible nature, and she would refrain from carrying her phone during such times.


    Instead, she would keep it on silent mode and ce it in a


    drawer.


    Theo requested the butler, Gage, to retrieve his antihypertensive medication.


    After a while, Gage returned with the medication and a ss of warm water. He was slightly concerned


    as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Theo. please try not to worry too much. The younger ones have their path and


    blessings. You need to take care of your health and find some rxation. The rumors about Mr. Trevon


    reconciling with Miss Mia may not necessarily be true. Nowadays, journalists have plenty of free time


    and often stir up controversies for the sake of online traffic and profits. It¡¯s best not to believe


    everything you read easily. If you¡¯re genuinely concerned, I suggest contacting Mr. Trevon directly and


    asking him about the situation.¡±


    Mr. Theo Wilson swallowed the medication, took a sip of water, and sighed resignedly. ¡°Ah, that


    scoundrel will eventually face the consequences of his actions. I suppose I¡¯m worrying over nothing. I


    am being overly anxious about this while he is being nonchnt.¡±


    Gage chuckled softly and responded, ¡°You have a way with metaphors, Mr. Theo. Mr. Trevon values


    his connections with others, including your sentiments, so he entertains Miss Mia. However, it doesn¡¯t


    necessarily imply romantic feelings on his part.¡±


    ¡°This child has a kind heart butcks emotional perceptiveness,¡± Theo remarked. ¡°If that girl, Natalie,


    witnesses what¡¯s unfolding, it would be best if she divorces him. I won¡¯t intervene to suppress this news


    on social media. Let him be a trending topic, and let Natalie see it for herself. I¡¯m eager to witness


    him desperately chasing after his wife.¡±


    Gage couldn¡¯t help but chuckle helplessly, thinking to himself, ¡°Mr. Theo¡¯s yful nature is still intact,


    deliberately trying to provoke Mr. Trevon¡±


    Around 11 o¡¯clock, Natalie rose from her seat and approached the restroom. As she squatted down,


    she unintentionally overheard two girls¡¯ voices in conversation near the sink.


    ¡°Have you seen the news? It turns out that Mr. Wilson has a girlfriend. No wonder he has stayed single


    all these years. He was waiting for his soulmate. How romantic!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it too. It¡¯s trending like crazy. It must be Mr. Wilson¡¯s doing. Who else would dare to


    promote his news like this?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s definitely to give Miss Mia some status.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I envy Miss Mia. Mr. Theo adopted her, and now she is in a rtionship with Mr. Wilson. She has


    such a differentte. It¡¯s incredible how people can have such different lives. We are just ordinary


    people. Why haven¡¯t we been taken in as adopted daughters by a prestigious noble family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish washing our hands quickly and get back to work. There¡¯s no use daydreaming about things


    that are beyond our reach. Let¡¯s focus on our jobs and be content with what we have.¡±


    After Natalie listened to the conversation, she could not help but feel a mix of emotions. Being


    unexpectedly entangled in the gossip surrounding her husban


    left her unsure of how to respond. She was at a crossroads, uncertain about navigating this situation


    and what mindset she should embrace.


    Indeed, there was a hidden love affair. The spections about the lipstick incident that night have now


    been confirmed.


    Back then, Sherri even suspected him of being gay, but it turns out he was perfectly normal regarding


    his romantic inclinations.


    After using the restroom and washing her hands, Natalie reached for a tissue to dry them. As she


    instinctively reached into her pocket to retrieve her phone, she suddenly realized she had forgotten to


    bring it along.


    ¡°Oh well, nothing is interesting to see anyway,¡± Natalie silently murmured.


    with a determined resolve, Natalie straightened her appearance and took a confident step forward. She


    remained focused on her work, as carning money through her diligent efforts was a source of fulfillment


    for her.


    A Koenigsegg stopped at the entrance of the grand vi in Adare Manor.


    Jim anxiously nced at the man about to step out of the backseat.


    wilson, there¡¯s an overwhelming surge of news circting


    online about you and Miss Mia. Should we take steps to suppress it?¡±


    A heavy silence enveloped the car, and the interior grew so quiet that breathing became palpable.


    After a prolonged silence, the man delicately parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Let it be.¡±


    Thinking he had misheard, Jim stumbled over his words, ¡°L-Let it¡­ let it be?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you sure about this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mrs. Wilson will


    misunderstand? You¡¯re dancing on the edge


    of divorce.¡±


    The man replied coldly and sternly, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I am saying anymore? Do you need to


    go to Soutnd to learn?¡±


    Jim hastity replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Meanwhile, a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Apart from using Soutnd


    as leverage, what other


    cards does he hold?¡±


    As Jim watched the departing figure of Trevon, he shook his head with a hint of helplessness.


    Choosing not to return to his room, Trevon deliberately made his way to Natalie¡¯s quarters, fully aware


    that she would not return for the night.


    Natalie¡¯s room retained its clean and simple appearance with a touch of coldness.


    As he gazed at the bed, memories of that night flooded his mind. He recalled how he tightly held her


    waist, yearning for more, craving more. The woman¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she begged


    him, her slender waist delicately nestled in his grasp. It felt soft and fragile like a gentle squeeze could


    shatter its beauty. It was slim, tender, and carried a captivating allure.


    Immersed in the recollection, he found himself unable to let go. Even after it had all ended, he held her


    waist tightly as he drifted into a peaceful slumber, a sense of fulfillment enveloping him.


    This woman¡¯s demeanor was genuinely exasperating. Beyond her captivating physical allure, her


    words and thoughts were distorted. She regarded him merely as aborer.


    The decision of who can share Trevon Wilson¡¯s bed rests solely with him.


    Back then, Mia could not touch him even when she wanted to hold his hand. So, why can¡¯t Natalie


    understand this?


    Reluctantly. Trevon returned to his master bedroom after spending time in Natalie¡¯s room.


    After breakfast the following day, Natalie skipped showering and only washed her face before crawling


    into bed. Despite the coral fleece duvet cover, the winter bedcked warmth and could notfort her


    chilled body.


    Today, the room felt unusually warm, devoid of any hint of coldness. Natalie did not find the need to


    snuggle under the nkets and soon sumbed to sleep, her body enveloped in aforting


    warmth.


    She had always slept well and would drift into a deep slumber once she fell asleep.


    Her grandfather had often remarked on the resemnce between Natalie and her mother, and the


    ability to fall into deep sleep seemed to be a trait passed down from her. Like her mother, Natalie was


    entirely consumed by it once she entered into slumber. Regardless of any noise or disturbance in her


    surroundings, she remained undisturbed, peacefully sleeping through it all.


    Gics was quite mysterious and difficult toprehend or exin fully.


    For instance, a child may inherit their mother¡¯s facial features while taking after their father in terms of


    personality. On the other hand, there were cases where a child¡¯s appearance and traits bore no


    resemnce to their parents, leading them to question if the child was adopted.


    Natalie stirred from her slumber, her mind still hazy, as the soothing sound of raindrops tapping against


    the window greeted her at 3


    p.m.


    Annoyance coursed through her veins as she begrudgingly confronted the rainy day. Winter rain was


    particrly bothersome, with its knack for drenching her heavy coat. In stark contrast, summer showers


    would leave her soaked, but a sunlit motorcycle ride would swiftly evaporate every drop.


    A short chime sounded, indicating a new text message.


    Rubbing her tired eyes, she yawned and sluggishly straightened herself, adjusting the covers. Then,


    she reached for her phone to check her messages.


    Furrowing her brows, she felt a slight pang in her chest as she read the message, even though she


    knew its content beforehand.


    Her eyes swiftly scanned the message, absorbing theposition before her. It revealed a


    conversation between Trevon Wilson and an unidentified person, with thetter questioning if Trevon


    could ever be captivated by a cunning woman like herself. Trevon¡¯s response was unequivocal: he


    couldn¡¯t envision being involved with someone of her nature unless he was deprived of sight.


    She was acutely aware of hisck of interest in her, as he had repeatedly imed so. However,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    holding back was an entirely different experience,


    This is sufficient evidence of how much he was genuinely annoyed with her.


    Such were theplexities of human nature. Just as Natalie was caught up in her thoughts, another


    text message popped on her screen. It was an unfamiliar number. The identity of this mysterious


    woman remained elusive, but one thing was crystal clear. This woman was focused on Trevon and


    wanted to sow seeds of doubt and misunderstanding to push her away.


    The other party had arranged to meet her in a private room on the second floor of the Lovers¡¯ Cafe.


    A cold snort escaped her lips involuntarily, reflecting her cynicism. This cafe appeared to have a certain


    allure, serving as amon choice for significant events. Whether it was Sherri¡¯s ill-fated blind date or


    this forting negotiation, both instances seemed to gravitate towards the very same establishment.


    She lifted the covers and pulled back the curtains, revealing a view of the rain outside. The sight of the


    downpour outside only exacerbated her growing irritation. As she nced out, Natalie wondered if


    Sherri was awake.


    Turning around, Natalie strode towards the bedside and reached for her phone to dial Sherri¡¯s number.


    To her surprise, Sherri picked up promptly. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re up, could you do me a favor and swing by to


    pick me up?¡± Natalie requested,


    Sherri was delighted by the timely phone call and replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there immediately. Is it


    something urgent? Alright, alright.¡±


    Hearing Sherri¡¯s response, Natalie could not help but wonder, ¡°Is she not awake? Who is she talking


    to?¡±


    When the call ended, Sherri swiftly shifted her attention to her mother, Juana, and spoke immediately.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she began, a sense of urgency evident in her voice, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to y cards with you


    today. Natalie is crying about an urgent problem she is facing now. Her grandfather had just passed on,


    and she is feeling isted. I can¡¯t simply leave her in such distress.¡±


    Upon hearing that Natalie was in tears, Jauna became concerned, and she could not help but urge


    Sherri to check on Natalie, ¡°Hurry up. Find out what is going on and help her if she can. If you cannot


    handle it, get your brother to help. Offer her some sce and support.¡±


    After Sherri left, Juana continued to murmur, ¡°This child has been through a lot.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    The heavy rain was apanied by a subtle touch of snow, resulting in a bone chilling coldness that


    permeated the atmosphere, prating every cell in the body and sending a shiver down the spine.


    Growing increasingly impatient as Sherri Landor continued to take an eternity to arrive, Natalie headed


    upstairs to fetch a cigarette and a lighter.


    Perched on the sofa, Natalie delicately cradled a cigarette between her slender fingers, igniting it with


    the flicker of a lighter. The swirling smoke wistfully concealed theplexity of her emotions. Despite


    finishing a cigarette, her inner turmoil refused to dissipate. Retrieving another from the box, she lifted it


    to her lips, poised to light it anew. At that very moment, the re of Sherri incessantly honking the car


    horn outside could be heard.


    Natalie extinguished the half-smoked cigarette and rose to her feet, making her way toward the door.


    As she moved, her hand instinctively picked up a conveniently positioned ck umbre before


    entering Sherri¡¯s Mercedes-Benz passenger side.


    The rain poured relentlessly, drenching the seat. Sherri inquired, her voiceced with curiosity, ¡°Please,


    do tell me, what is the reason behind summoning me to pick you up? And where exactly are we


    headed in this weather?¡±


    Sherri knew Natalie well enough to know that her friend would not go out of her way to request


    assistance unless necessary. The fact that Natalie had asked for her to pick her up from Adare Manor,


    Trevon¡¯s residence, indicated apelling and crucial reason behind her presence there.


    Natalie yfully quipped, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lovers¡¯ Cafe to meet Trevon¡¯s awful lover.¡±


    Sherri turned around in shock and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Observing Sherri¡¯s perplexed expression, it became clear that she did not grasp the underlying


    meaning of Natalie¡¯s remark. ¡°Don¡¯t zone out. Come on, take me there. Once we arrive, everything will


    be clear,¡± Natalie urged.


    As Natalie¡¯s words resonated, Sherri slowly met Natalie¡¯s eyes before shifting back to face forward.


    She ignited the engine, stealing another nce at Natalie before focusing on the road ahead.


    Natalie was dumbfounded and wondered, ¡°Is she going for a confrontation?¡±


    This time, Sherri drove rtively quickly while Natalie navigated from the passenger seat.


    Following the instructions provided by the unfamiliar individual, Natalia pushed the door open and


    entered the private room with Sherri trailing closely behind her.


    As they entered the private room, their attention was drawn to the presence of a woman with flowing,


    milk tea-colored curly hair. She exuded an air of elegance, adorned in a limited-edition Chanel suit that


    entuated her style. Her white down jacket hung gracefully on the coat rack near the entrance.


    With graceful poise, the woman elegantly stirred her coffee. Her nails, meticulously adorned with ck


    sugar caramel tea-inspired nail art, shimmered and glimmered, capturing attention effortlessly. Clearly,


    she had invested considerable effort into her appearance, perhaps intending to overshadow Natalie.


    In contrast to the woman¡¯svish presence, Natalie¡¯s down jacket, valued at a few hundred dors,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    appeared rtively modest and inexpensive.


    When Sherri entered the room, she was visibly taken aback by the sight of the woman seated within.


    She eximed in surprise, ¡°Mia, what brings you here?¡±


    Maintaining herposed demeanor, Mia responded amusedly, ¡°Miss Landor, I see you¡¯re also here.


    Did Miss Foster bring a protector because you perceive me to be?¡±


    The remark did not sit well with Sherri, and she took a step forward, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sensing the need to intervene, Natalie gently ced her hand on Sherri¡¯s arm, leaning closer to


    whisper in her ear. ¡°Sherri, wait for me downstairs. Your presence here might restrict her actions. I want


    to assess her capabilities,¡± she murmured.


    Sherri was hesitant as she was apprehensive about leaving Natalie alone in the presence of Trevon¡¯s


    ex-girlfriend. Uncertain of Natalie¡¯s feelings towards Trevon, the unexpected arrival of his former


    partner stirred unease and difort within Sherri.


    Noticing Sherri¡¯s lingering reluctance, Natalie gently pushed Sherri, urging her friend to leave. Sherri


    finally relented and stepped


    After the door closed, Natalie chose not to order coffee, opting for a simple ss of in water. She


    held the ss in her hands,


    feeling the warmth radiate through her palms.


    Natalie did not immediately acknowledge Mia. She paused before speaking slowly. ¡°May I know how


    you want to be addressed?¡±


    Mia, disying a hint of displeasure at Natalie¡¯s perceived aloofness, responded with an air of


    arrogance, ¡°You may address me as Miss Mia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Mia, what is the purpose of our meeting today?¡± Natalie asked, cutting to the chase.


    Mia¡¯s faint smile persisted, and she wasted no time. Exuding even more incredible arrogance, she


    replied in amanding tone, ¡°Leave Trevon Wilson.¡± As she spoke, Mia ced a check on the corner


    of the table and pushed it toward Natalie.


    Maintaining her calm demeanor, Natalie nodded in agreement while holding the ss of hot water to


    warm her hands. She picked up the check from the table, her eyes widening with surprise at the


    substantial amount. However, instead of epting the offer, she ced the check back down. Natalie


    then posed a counterquestion with a steady voice, ¡°Miss Mia, while I appreciate your generous offer of


    200,000 dors. But, I must inquire about the basis on which you are now making this demand of me?¡±


    Mia¡¯s confidence remained unshaken as she reiterated her earlier statements, ¡°Mr. Wilson¡¯s feelings


    towards you are nonexistent, and even if you were to leave now, you would still be rewarded with


    200,000 dors. It¡¯s a rather generous offer. Do not think that a physical rtionship with him entitles


    you to assume Mrs. Wilson¡¯s position or allows you to ascend from poverty to wealth. In every aspect,


    you pale inparison to him.¡±


    Natalie maintained herposure despite Mia¡¯s assertions, and a brief scene yed out in her mind.


    She took another sip of water, the warmth soothing her hands, before responding with a calm yet


    probing tone, ¡°Hmm, you speak as if you are the sole person deserving of his affections. I¡¯m curious to


    know what gave you the confidence to think that every aspect of yourself is deeply ingrained in Trevon


    Wilson¡¯s heart?¡±


    Visibly taken aback by Natalie¡¯s sharp retort and refusal to be swayed, Mia found herself at a loss for


    words. Frustration twisted her facial expression, and she stammered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Natalie swiftly interjected, confronting Mia head-on. Her voice conveyed indignation, ¡°First and


    foremost, who are you? You¡¯re making such demands without even figuring out your own identity. What


    gives you the right to speak when you have not even figured out who you are to Trevon? Let me help


    you: Are you an ex-girlfriend, a casual fling, or a mistress? Which category do you believe you fall


    into?¡± Without waiting for a response, Natalie continued, her toneced with sarcasm, ¡°Secondly, it


    appears that you may becking a few brain cells. If I were clinging onto Trevon Wilson, who


    possesses substantial wealth, do you truly believe! would be interested in your paltry check? Do you


    possess some misguided notion of Trevon Wilson¡¯s worth?¡±


    Mia, perceiving Natalie as nothing more than a bold and outspoken woman, grew increasingly


    frustrated. She clenched the check tightly and fixed a piercing gaze upon Natalie. ¡°So it appears that


    your true motive is simply money, isn¡¯t it?¡± she retorted, her toneced with disbelief and disdain.


    Observing Mia¡¯s evident anger, Natalie could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction, prompting her to


    press on. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± she asked rhetorically, a hint of amusement in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re


    cunningly attempting to make me leave Trevon Wilson, all in the name of true love, or so you im. But


    do you even believe that yourself? You had the audacity to arrange this meeting with me today,


    indicating that you must have dug into the true nature of my rtionship with Trevon, Well, let me


    remind you, based on our legal status, regardless of who you may be, you¡¯re nothing more than a


    mistress. Do you understand that? It¡¯s bad enough being the third party, but to proudly announce it to


    the world? How utterly despicable! Do your parents know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Mia¡¯s attempt to engage in a battle of wits with Natalie proved futile, leaving her visibly frustrated and


    causing her words to stumble. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just a crude woman from the streets. Don¡¯t assume you¡¯re


    the only one who has had a rtionship with Mr. Wilson. I have also been intimate with him!¡± she


    eximed.


    Fueled by her desire to argue, Natalie fired back, ¡°So what? Are


    you attempting to assert yourself as the esteemed high-society mistress? Do you take pride in counting


    the number of times you¡¯ve slept with Trevon Wilson? Is being a mistress considered a prestigious


    status now? By the way, are you insinuating that you slept with him the same day you purchased


    contraceptives from the pharmacy?¡±


    Vice, ¡°Yes, it was


    on that day,¡±


    Caught off guard by Natalie¡¯s verbal attack, Mia responded with a it


    Natalie burst intoughter, mocking Mia with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Oh, Miss Mia, you overestimated


    Trevon¡¯s physical prowess. Believe me, after sex with me in the morning. He can miss his target while


    peeing. So, do you think his ¡®equipment¡¯ is made of cement or reinforced steel? It wouldn¡¯tst the


    entire night without copsing. Before you go around spreading lies, maybe you should use your brain.


    Save these fantasies for when I¡¯m divorced, will you? I no longer have the time or energy to argue with


    you.¡± Her words dripped with a sense of dismissal, indicating she had no interest in prolonging the


    conversation.


    As Natalie approached the door, she paused momentarily, turning back to face Mia onest time. She


    said, ¡°Oh, and one more thing- In the future, please refrain from contacting me with these trivial


    matters. I have a busy life and won¡¯t waste my time arguing with


    you any further. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Natalie left without giving Mia a chance to speak. Consumed by a seething rage, Mia swept


    everything off the table, sending the items crashing to the floor in a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    Mia had intended to persuade Natalie to abandon Trevon so that she could secure her status as Mrs.


    Wilson. However, she was. caught off guard by Natalie¡¯s unstable mental state. Mia thought, ¡°This


    womancked any semnce of a filter, freely spouting nonsensical and audacious remarks that defied


    reason. She even imed that Mr. Wilson could not do it.¡±


    As Natalie walked out the door, she noticed Sherriughing uncontrobly, unable topose herself.


    It was evident that Sherri had. been eavesdropping on the conversation.


    Rugging Sherri¡¯s wrist in disdain, Natalie said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Do you still think there¡¯s a show to watch?¡±


    Sherri, who failed to contain her amusement, burst intoughter,


    ¡°Sherri, don¡¯t you care about your reputation? Do you want to be seen as a lunatic? Be mindful of your


    Unable to contain her amusement, Sherri doubled over inughter, cing her hands on her hips. ¡°And


    here you were lecturing about being ady, but look at how you were just now¡­¡±


    Not wanting to be a spectacle, Natalie turned and walked away alone.


    ¡°Wait for me. I will stopughing, alright? You¡¯re too adorable. I can¡¯t believe you said Trevon has poor


    stamina and would copse. Tell me, how did you be so talented with words?¡± Sherriughed.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic and nudged Sherri Landor. ¡°Hurry up and drive; I¡¯ll treat you to


    pizza.¡±


    Hearing that, Sherri rushed to the car.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The private room was aplete mess, with everything that could be smashed now lying in ruins,


    Refusing to be defeated, Mia retrieved her phone and swiftly dialed Natalie¡¯s number With a


    mischievous glint, she could not resist yelling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to know who was behind the incident


    where you were drugged at the Foster family?¡±


    There was silence on the other end, indicating that Natalie was listening. Mia felt a sense of triumph


    and continued to provoke her, ¡°It was me. Aren¡¯t you surprised? Do you want to know if Mr. Wilson is


    aware of it? Well, let me tell you, not only does he know, but he even had someone send me the


    information to keep it safe. You see, he didn¡¯t want you to find out. Why do you think you have the right


    topete with me? Just because you think you¡¯re Mr. Wilson¡¯s woman? Would he allow me to drug


    you if he truly liked you?¡±


    With her objective achieved, Mia felt great satisfaction, and her mood significantly lifted.


    As the call ended, Natalie¡¯splexion turned ashen, a wave of unease washing over her. Her chest


    tightened, making it difficult to draw a steady breath. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, and she


    fought to hold them back.


    Sensing Natalie¡¯s distress, Sherri swiftly located a nearby parking spot and unfastened her seatbelt.


    Leaning closer, she looked at Natalie with genuine concern and asked, ¡°Natalie, what happened? Who


    was on the phone?¡±


    Sherri pondered, ¡°Natalie is a strong woman. Besides Mr. Foster¡¯s passing, no one had made Natalie


    lose her cool like this. She is clearly trying her best to suppress her emotions!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Natalie turned her head and looked at Sherri with her bloodshot eyes as she


    asked, ¡°Sherri¡­ do you know who is responsible for drugging us at the Foster family?¡±


    Sherri shook her head; she genuinely did not know. It would have caused a major rift if she had known,


    especially considering her


    involvement with Hackett ckwell.


    In a trembling voice, Natalie whispered, ¡°It was Mia ckwell¡±


    ¡°That woman is utterly despicable! Is shepletely unhinged? I am going to find her,¡± Sherri


    eximed as fury surged through her veins. She unlocked the car, readying herself to step out, but


    Natalie swiftly grasped her arm, preventing her from leaving.


    In a muted voice, Natalie pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Trevon Wilson is determined to protect her. What could


    you possibly do to her?¡±


    Sherri rose her voice, ¡°What? Trevon Wilson not only knows about it but is actively protecting her. This


    is uneptable! I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s Mr. Wilson or Mr. Theo. We cannot simply let this go. We must hold


    that woman ountable. Natalie, you wouldn¡¯t let her escape unscathed, will you?¡±


    Sherri never viewed her best friend as someone who would back down in the face of bullies.


    Throughout their lives, she recognized Natalie as a person who would never hesitate to seek retribution


    for any wrongdoing inflicted upon her.


    Natalie gathered herposure, carefully navigating her delicate emotions. She shifted her gaze to the


    tranquil scenery outside, drawing sce from its calming presence. Returning to Sherri, she asked,


    ¡°Does Mia happen to be Trevon¡¯s love interest?¡±


    Instead of offering an immediate response to Natalie¡¯s question, Sherri countered with her own.


    Sensing Natalie¡¯s somber mood, Sherri observed that it was particrly pronounced that day. She


    responded, ¡°I can¡¯t say whether Mia is considered a romantic interest, but¡­ she happens to be Mr.


    Wilson¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Natalie nodded understanding and pondered, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s fiercely protective of her. That exins


    how she essed Trevon¡¯s phone and effortlessly examined the chat history. It also rifies how she


    could send me a screenshot of my message!¡±


    At this moment, the weight of heartache settled upon Natalie. The realization pierced through her as


    sheprehended the depth of the betrayal. Her supposedly devoted husband had been aware of his


    ex-girlfriend¡¯s role in the drugging incident, yet he willingly relinquished the evidence into her hands.


    Natalie contemted, ¡°What is there for him to fear? Is he concerned that I will bully his precious


    darling? How devoted is he!¡±


    Sherri looked at her dejected friend and asked carefully, ¡°Natalie, are you¡­ in love with Mr. Wilson?¡±


    That seemed to be the sole exnation that Sherri could fathom for her friend¡¯s deep distress.


    Otherwise, why would Natalie be so upset by Trevon¡¯s betrayal? Natalie would not have reacted if she


    were not concerned about Trevon¡¯s rtionship with another woman. She might have stated, ¡°It¡¯s none


    of my business.¡±


    In matters of love, it is often said that the one who falls first is the one who suffers the loss.


    Natalie knew that she had lost her cool. However, the profound sense of heartbreak and distress was


    inevitable as this marriage had


    been chosen for her by her grandfather.


    She felt like aplete failure. Despite mentally bracing for an amicable divorce, she never anticipated


    the profound devastation coursing through her veins. It seemed as though her husband, in


    coboration with his mistress, had orchestrated a cruel conspiracy against her. It felt surreal as if her


    life had been transnted into a dramatic television series unfolding before her bewildered eyes.


    Natalie went over everything in her mind with a wry smile and mused, ¡°How absurd. I never anticipated


    developing any feelings for him. Perhaps it¡¯s because Ick much experience with men.¡±


    Noticing Sherri¡¯s surprise, Natalie continued with her self-deprecation. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Please,


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± she assured, masking any hint of vulnerability. ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen in love


    with him. At most, it¡¯s just a fleeting fondness. Now that I see things clearly, I can cut my losses in time.


    I¡¯m not at aplete loss. The only aspect that troubles me is that my grandfather arranged this


    marriage. He had only wanted me to find happiness, but it seems this union is shaping up to be an


    even greater disappointment than my mother¡¯s. I can only apologize to my grandfather for failing to live


    up to his well-intentioned efforts.¡±


    Sherri, ovee with empathy for her dearest friend, felt her eyes welling up with tears. Unsure of how


    to offer sce, she leaned in and enveloped Natalie in a heartfelt embrace and sincerely consoled, ¡°It¡¯s


    alright. Our lives don¡¯t have to revolve around men. I am here with you, and we should never settle for


    any scumbag. Natalie, you deserve someone far better. Your world will be imbued with beauty once


    you distance yourself from these toxic rtionships. In just over a month, you will blossom into a


    radiant flower once more, and the men who truly appreciate you will go to extraordinary lengths for you,


    even if it means circling the entire city of Athana.¡±


    Natalieughed lightheartedly at the ttering words, yfully patting Sherri on the shoulder. Stepping


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    out of Sherri¡¯s embrace, she teased, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Do you think I¡¯m some beauty wandering


    around Athana in endless circles? Why not im I¡¯ve circled the entire Earth while you¡¯re at it?


    Besides, aren¡¯t you the one getting married? If you decide to be a nun because of me, I can


    already picture your mother hunting me down in the dead of night!¡±


    Sherri yfully scratched her head, a warm smile gracing her face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just stating the obvious


    truth? If you truly decide not to marry, I¡¯ll be right by your side. I¡¯ll stand by my best friend no matter


    what, even if it means putting my life on the line.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for pizza!¡± Natalieughed.


    Sherri nced at her best friend and, seeing that Natalie¡¯s emotions had calmed down, she started to


    move forward.


    Sherri was not surprised that her best friend, Natalie, had developed feelings for Trevon. It was hardly


    surprising, considering his handsome appearance and well-built physique aligned perfectly with a


    woman¡¯s aesthetic. This allure proved irresistible for Natalie, who had not been exposed to many men


    before. Moreover, the significant amount of time they spent together day after day only deepened and


    intensified those feelings.


    The length of time spent together does not necessarily determine the development of feelings. Some


    individuals can spend years. together without forming any emotional connection, while others can


    instantly and profoundly bond from their first encounter.


    Love and emotions cannot be quantified by time or constrained to a linear progression. They are


    deeply personal and subjective, transcending rigid timelines or predetermined sequences. Guided by


    the desires and inclinations of the heart, they are often ignited by a profound sense of connection and


    attraction between individuals,


    Although Sherri had not been in any romantic rtionship, she had watched numerous TV dramas that


    depicted various types of love, and she had learned many lessons from these shows.


    Furthermore, Trevon yed a significant role in Natalie¡¯s life. He had been involved in moments of


    intimacy, including assisting Natalie with changing clothes and sharing meals, and recently, they even


    engaged in a physical rtionship. The first time is important for a woman, and Mr. Wilson can be


    regarded as Natalie¡¯s first intimate partner.


    ¡°Oh, he is not a good person,¡± Sherri quietly sighed while carefully analyzing the reasons for Natalie¡¯s


    attraction to Trevon.


    At this moment, the unsuspecting man sat in his chair, scrolling through his phone.


    He thought to himself, ¡°No messages all morning. By now, this woman should be awake. Hasn¡¯t she


    seen the news?¡±


    Opening the chat interface, he discovered it still disyed thest received payment information.


    Revealing a glimmer of coldness, the man¡¯s deep pupils shifted towards Jim, who sat across from him.


    He inquired, ¡°Is the news still trending?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the trending topics about you and Miss Mia? Yes, they¡¯re still trending. Do you


    want them taken down?¡± Jim


    carefully asked.


    After a minute had passed, Trevon cleared his throat and posed the question, ¡°Has she sent you any


    messages?¡±


    A little confused, Jim rified, ¡°Who?¡±


    Trevon chose not to dignify the foolish question with a response. Instead, he cast a disdainful nce,


    leaving the other person to interpret it for themselves.


    Fortunately, Jim was not oblivious and swiftly grasped the underlying significance of the look. ¡°Ah,


    you¡¯re referring to Mrs. Wilson? Let me check,¡± he promptly offered.


    Muttering to himself, he unlocked his phone to check. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t. Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t send me any


    messages today,¡± he confirmed.


    The man¡¯s face darkened, and he cast an unfriendly gaze upon Jim. ¡°Do you frequently exchange


    messages with her?¡± he inquired.


    Jim quickly replied, ¡°No, absolutely not. How could that be? I always seek your approval before


    responding to Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    With a softened tone, the man instructed, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±


    Jim Hawk pondered silently, ¡°So Mr. Wilson is waiting for a message from Mrs. Wilson? He¡¯s quite


    stubborn. Why doesn¡¯t he take the initiative and message her himself? Does it always have to be Mrs.


    Wilson initiating the conversation?¡±


    As Jim was about to depart, the man interjected, ¡°Remove the trending topics. Clear them entirely.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jim replied. However, this time he intentionally dyed action, purposefully taking half an hour


    to remove the news

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The pouring rain outside, apanied by its chilling presence, created a stark contrast with the cozy


    warmth emanating from the private dining rooms of Thriving Pizza Hub.


    For today¡¯s meal, the twodies deviated from their usual spot in the corner of the main dining area and


    opted for a private room. The decision was prompted by the freezing weather, which had filled up all


    the avable seating in the main dining area.


    While relishing her meal, Sherri tried to divert her best friend¡¯s attention, remarking, ¡°Winter and pizza


    make the perfectbination. The chilly season calls for steaming hot dishes. Once we indulge in this


    feast, I¡¯ll be blissful for the entire week.¡±


    To console herself, Natalie decided not to dwell on that particr issue. She chuckled and remarked,


    ¡°Besides eating, you¡¯re all about designer brands.¡±


    Sherri was relieved by her best friend¡¯s yful teasing as it signified that Natalie¡¯s mond had improved.


    With a cheerful tone, Sherri replied, ¡°Absolutely! While food and fashion hold significance, weing a


    new life into the world is also a momentous event for me. Embracing a little life brings me immense


    joy.¡±


    After a brief interval, a waiter wheeled in a rack overflowing with many ingredients. Natalie could not


    help but be awestruck and eximed, ¡°Sherri, did you just order every ingredient avable in the


    restaurant? Are you certain¡­ you can finish all of that?¡±


    She gazed at Sherri with an incredulous expression.


    Sherri beamed and eximed, ¡°We will turn griel and anger into appetite. Since you¡¯ll be going abroad


    next year, we should make the most of every chance to relish good food. Let¡¯s savor our meals to the


    fullest while we still can!¡±


    Natalie pondered quietly, ¡°Am I noting back?¡±


    Shaking her head, she dismissed the thought and enjoyed her meal.


    Sherri¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing the wide selection of food. She turned to Natalie, who


    was cooking the ingredients, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s order some beef strips, cheese cakes, beef,


    shrimps, omelet rolls, and some fish. We should also add mushrrom and spinach, Oh, it seems we


    forgot to order drinks. Natalie, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Considering the quantity of food being ordered, Natalie expressed her apprehension, saying, ¡°I¡¯m line


    with anything. Order what you like. Just remember, you¡¯ll have to finish everything you¡¯ve ordered.¡±


    They had already ordered a little of everything, so there was no turning back,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast yet, I will finish it, so don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Sherri reassured


    confidently.


    ¡°Am I being stingy? I¡¯m just concerned about avoiding food waste. Wasting food is indeed regrettable,


    you know. Should I eatighten you about the importance of appreciating agricultural products?¡± Natalie


    questioned yfully.


    ¡°Forget about that. It would be best if you tried this beef roll. It¡¯s delicious and especially tender,¡± Sherri


    said as she ced a piece into her friend¡¯s bowl.


    Sherri suggested, ¡°How about we order some beer and have a little toast?¡±


    Upon hearing the suggestion, Natalie was nearly choked by the spiciness of the food, causing her to


    cough. She quickly responded, ¡°How about some yogurt or a non-alcoholic beverage instead? Just


    think about Edward. It might be best to refrain from drinking for


    now.¡±


    When Edward Landor crossed Sherri¡¯s mind, she swiftly abandoned the previous suggestion. ¡°Well,


    forget it then. Let¡¯s have some grapefruit juice instead,¡± she proposed.


    As such, the pair ordered four bottles of juice.


    This decision set well with Natalie as she was not picky.


    Hallway through the meal, Sherri felt full and could not eat anymore. However, a sense of


    embarrassment crept over her as she noticed half of the ingredients remained on the rack.


    She had overestimated herself


    Natalie nced up and noticed Sherri¡¯s flushed face and rosy cheeks due to the warmth from the hot


    soup. Unable to contain her amusement, she chuckled at her friend¡¯s contented demeanor and the


    asional hint of a burp


    Unable to contain her amusement, Natalie burst intoughter. ¡°Look at this! I told you we couldn¡¯t finish


    everything, but you insisted


    on ordering more. What do we do now?¡± she eximed betweenughs.


    Gazing at the half-eaten ingredients remaining on the rack, a headache began to take hold.


    Disappointment washed over thedies as they could not help but feel a sense of self-reproach for their


    reckless decision.


    Sherri¡¯s mind swiftly conjured up an idea, and she suggested with a smile, ¡°How about¡­ we call


    Edward to join us and help us finish the remaining food? I¡¯ll make sure to finish the broth.¡±


    ¡°If you want to call him, go ahead and do it. I won¡¯t be the one to make the call. We¡¯ve already eaten


    quite a lot of the food,¡± Natalie responded, feeling a hint of embarrassment about the suggestion,


    Determined not to let the remaining ingredients go to waste, Sherri made a firm decision. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.


    We¡¯ve already ordered and tasted every dish and cannot return it,¡± she dered with determination,


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°You only realize this now?¡±


    Sherri opened her contacts and dialed a number. ¡°Hey, Edward. Where are you? Feeling hungry?


    Natalie and I are having pizza, Would you like to join us?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Sherri responded.


    While waiting, Natalie suggested getting another pie, but Sherri declined, citing it would be a waste of


    money.


    At this moment, Edward had just concluded a meeting with a client and was preparing to return to the


    Turning to Kyle, who stood before him, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the Thriving Pizza Hub.¡±


    Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Kyle could not help but express his concern. ¡°Mr. Landor, there¡¯s a meeting


    in 30 minutes that you need to chair,¡± he reminded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s postpone it until tomorrow morning. Everyone has been working hard these past few days, so no


    overtime today,¡± Edward instructed.


    Having worked alongside Edward for numerous years, Kyle could not help but notice that it was the first


    time he witnessed his boss prioritizing personal matters over the business.


    Kyle pondered, ¡°Why pizza? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Despite having numerous questions, Kyle opened the navigation, started the car, and headed toward


    the pizza restaurant.


    Sherri forwarded the details of the private room to Edward.


    Eagerly anticipating Edward¡¯s arrival, Sherri began calcting his estimated time and ordered dishes


    she knew he enjoyed.


    Once again, Natalie suggested, ¡°Sherri, why don¡¯t we change the broth?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother doesn¡¯t care¡±


    About 15 minutester, Kyle parked the car in front of the restaurant and turned to him. ¡°Mr. Landor,


    there are a lot of cars here. I¡¯ll go find a parking space.¡±


    ¡°He would not mind. Let¡¯s keep it as it is,¡± Sherri replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Natalie responded.


    Kyle Jenkins and Edward Landor had developed a strong bond over the years, forging a friendship


    beyond their professional roles. As Edward recruited Kyle from anotherpany at a considerable


    expense, and their names shared simrities, some individuals spected that Edward had


    orchestrated the move deliberately. Furthermore, the fact that Trevon and Edward drove Maybach cars,


    along with their assistants having simr names, gave the impression of rivalry.


    This intensifies the perception of a formidable rivalry and intensepetition between the two


    individuals.


    Edward stepped out of the car and adjusted his coat and scarf, attempting to shield himself from the


    biting cold. However, the chilly wind managed to get through, sending shivers down his spine.


    As he opened the door to the private room, his eyes immediately focused on the woman wearing the


    blue sweater. Her hair was haphazardly gathered into a bun, presumably for convenience while eating.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re here so quickly!¡± Sherri eximed with delight. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered your favorite


    dishes for you. It must be chilly outside, I made sure everything is arranged to your liking, including the


    sauces,¡± she informed him warmly.


    Edward sat beside Sherri, hoping to discern something from her. With a hint of suspicion, he asked,


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything to betray me, have you?¡±


    Natalie, feeling a sense of difort from Sherri¡¯s excessive ttery and eagerness, interjected,


    ¡°Edward, we¡¯ve already had some of the food earlier. Should we order a fresh pot of broth?¡±


    Edward nced at the pot, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Do we have something to drink?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    he inquired.


    Natalie reached for the juice bottle from the rack of food ingredients and asked, ¡°Edward, would you


    like some of this?¡±


    Edward gracefully extended his slender hand and epted the drink. ¡°Thank you. Are you full?¡± he


    asked,


    Sherri cleared her throat and admitted, ¡°Well, honestly, I¡¯m feeling quite full.¡± She lowered her head


    slightly, a hint of guilt creeping. into her expression,


    Natalie, too, felt a tinge of embarrassment. They had already consumed a substantial amount of food,


    and she realized she should have intervened earlier, ¡°I have a little more with you,¡± she said,


    determined to share the responsibility.


    Edward took her utensils and said, ¡°If you¡¯re full, don¡¯t force yourself. You don¡¯t have to eat anymore.


    Please give it to me. My assistant will be joining us soon.¡±


    Sherri nodded and replied, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll order some additional dishes. These would not be enough


    for the both of you!¡±¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± he answered.


    With those words, Edward picked up a te and sat beside Natalie. ¡°My assistant is a bit shy and not


    very talkative. You may not know him. Why don¡¯t we have him sit with Sherri?¡± he suggested.


    Natalie, being easygoing, did not see any issue with the suggestion. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied with a friendly


    smile.


    Natalie busied herself with tidying up the items on her table. She carefully cleaned them with a napkin


    and neatly stacked the unnecessary tes on the rack.


    ¡°Edward, would you like me to get you a different beverage? This one is a bit tangy, but it may not suit


    your preference,¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, and it¡¯s nice to try something you girls enjoy asionally. How is your overseas visa


    applicationing along?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°I have already signed, and I¡¯m ready to give it a shot. I believe this is a rare opportunity, and I don¡¯t


    want to miss out on it,¡± Natalie replied.


    Edward Landor snapped back to reality. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. All the best,¡± he said.


    With a bright smile, Natalie replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Five nunutester, as Sherri was heading towards the entrance, she coincidentally bumped into Kyle,


    who was about to enter the room


    ¡°Miss Landor, Kyle greeted politely


    Sherri was well-acquainted with Kyle, Edward¡¯s assistant. He was frequently seen at various events,


    and Edward often brought him home In recent years, Kyle had also been apanying Edward on


    overseas trips.


    ¡°Kyle, long time no see. You¡¯ve grown taller, Sherri weed.


    Kyle responded with a serious tone, ¡°Miss Landor, I have already undergone puberty, so there won¡¯t be


    any further growth¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so? I thought men would have a second growth spurt like women. But I forgot that men


    can¡¯t experience the miracle of childbirth Sherriughed.


    Kyle remained silent, unable toe up with a response to Sherri¡¯s remark.


    Sherri entered the room, herughter still lingering, and pushed open the door. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ve ordered a


    lot of food for you to enjoy. Huh! Why are you sitting next to Natalie now?¡± she eximed.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Edward gestured to Kyle and said, ¡°Kyle, have a seat.¡±


    As Kyle approached his seat, he nced at the pizza, his gaze filled with mixed emotions. He thought,


    ¡°Is Mr. Landor postponing the meeting to join thesedies and indulge in their leftovers? He seems to


    be thoroughly enjoying himself!¡±


    Noticing Kyle¡¯s fixed gaze on the pizza, Natalie became aware of his difort. Without uttering a


    word, she swiftly stood up and exited the room.


    Edward stopped eating and quickly grasped the situation, and a subtle smile formed on his lips, hinting


    at his understanding.


    Observing his boss¡¯s redirected gaze toward the doorway, Kyle seemed to haveprehended the


    situation and gleaned some understanding from it.


    Shortly after, Natalie entered the room apanied by two servers. One of the servers carried a


    steaming fresh pot base while the other swiftly reced the old one on the table


    Edward observed the situation but did not intervene, understanding Natalie¡¯s intention,


    The door remained open as two servers needed to move in and out to rece the pot of soup base.


    Sherri and Kyle instinctively moved to the corner, creating more space for their movement.


    However, unbeknownst to them, Mia and her close friend happened to be passing by and caught a


    glimpse of the scene through the partially open door. In that brief moment, they managed to capture a


    photo.


    With a mischievous grin, Mia could not resist the temptation. She swiftly edited the photo, adding


    provocative captions that insinuated a scandalous rtionship before sending the manipted image


    to the same group of journalists as before. Afterward, she casually returned her phone to her bag,


    satisfied with her devious act.


    Curiosity piqued, Mia¡¯s friend could not help but ask, ¡°Who is that woman? Why is she dining with Mr.


    Landor? Do you think she¡¯s his girlfriend?¡±


    Mia calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe she is. I sent a photo to check¡±


    Of course, Mia had sent the photo to Trevon. It was known within industry circles that Trevon and Mia


    had a history together.


    However, due to the influence of the Wilson family, people were hesitant to discuss it openly.


    Nheless, some believed Mia was the central figure in this situation and were eager to gain her


    favor.


    Mia¡¯s friend smiled warmly and affectionately held her hand, expressing admiration, ¡°Mia, your


    rtionship with Mr. Wilson is remarkable. Unlike us, who can only dream of meeting him in person, I


    envy your bond. You both are incredibly talented and make a beautiful couple.¡±


    Mia blushed, her cheeks turning a shade of pink, and she gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s incredibly busy with work, but he treats me well. If you¡¯re interested in


    meeting him, I can certainly ask him about his avability and introduce you.¡±


    The two girls¡¯ faces lit up with excitement and gratitude, and Mia¡¯s friend expressed, ¡°Oh, Mia, you¡¯re


    so kind! If manages to coborate with the Wilson Group in the future, I will always remember and


    appreciate your help.


    my family


    Then, the group entered the private room with excitement and anticipation.


    Mia received a message on her phone from the reporter. It said, ¡°Miss Mia, I can¡¯t take on this


    assignment. After that trending topic incidentst time, my boss scolded me, and I got my sry


    deducted for a month. I can¡¯t cover entertainment news anymore. I¡¯m stuck doing odd jobs in the office.


    Please find someone else for this.¡±


    Upon reading the message, Mia could not help but feel a deep disdain towards the reporter,


    considering their inability to


    handle the assignment utterly useless.


    Without wasting a moment, Mia swiftly forwarded the photo directly to Trevon.


    She did not believe that someone as prominent as Trevon would allow himself to be overshadowed by


    such a cheating scandal


    After sending the message, she felt a sense of relief coursing through her body.


    Unaware of being photographed, Natalie conversed pleasantly with Edward, discussing her ns to


    study abroad. Edward attentively advised her on various matters to consider when going abroad.


    Sherri could not help but interject, ¡®Edward, you¡¯re quite the chatterbox. Natalie might be feeling


    overwhelmed with all your advice She still has over a month before she goes abroad¡±


    Natalie quickly rified, ¡°No, Edward, I appreciate your advice, and I¡¯m taking it all in. I¡¯ll contact you if I


    have any further questions or concerns.¡±


    Without diverting his attention from Natalie, Edward continued, ¡°Hmmm, the training center for your


    study abroad program is actually located in Sapphire City, which is in Azurnd. It¡¯s a country


    renowned for its advanced medical facilities. You¡¯ll undoubtedly benefit greatly from studying there.¡±


    Sitting across from them. Kyle finally grasped the situation. He pondered to himself, ¡°So, the reason Mr.


    Landor had me conduct an extensive investigation on potential talent a few days ago was for Miss


    Foster. He emphasized the need for thoroughness as if he wanted to know every detail about her


    training and background¡±


    He had pulled two consecutive all-nighters, tirelessly digging for every bit of information on the owner of


    the training school. However, despite his efforts, he could only gather surface-level details and nothing


    more substantial.


    Laughter and joy resonated throughout the private room, with Sherri¡¯s infectionsughter ringing the


    loudest.


    Two hourster, Edward rose from his seat and assisted Natalie in putting on her coat. ¡°Make sure to


    luge, he advised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie replied


    Sherri could not help but blurt out. ¡°Edward, you¡¯re such a thoughtful person. It would be great if you


    and Natalie were together¡±


    The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became tense as everyone felt the weight of unspoken


    truths hanging in the air Some things are better left unsaid, even though everyone silently


    acknowledged them.


    It was undeniable that in ordinary circumstances, suchments might not have caused much


    concern. However, with an outsider present, there was a potential risk of things bing awkward and


    ufortable for everyone involved. Natalie, sensing the awkward atmosphere, yfully scolded her


    friend in an attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°What are you thinking Edward is like a brother to me You¡¯re


    jeopardizing your position as my best friend, you know!¡±


    Sherri yfully retorted. Hmph, if you dare, you should ask my mom to be your godmother!¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mother is not someone that just anyone can handle. It takes a certain level of skill to deal with


    her. One must have a thick skin and a stable mindset, otherwise, one would be constantly


    overwhelmed.


    Natalie found Mrs Landor to be friendly and weing, although her persistent nagging can be


    overwhelming ¡°Auntie is quite nice, but I don¡¯t necessarily have to address her as godmother,¡± Natalie


    retorted.


    Upon hearing this, Sherriughed. ¡°Haha, you see, you¡¯re afraid to do it.¡±


    ¡°Sherri. that¡¯s enough,¡± Edward sternly warned.


    Afraid of getting into trouble, Sherri quickly pulled Natalie and rushed out of the private room. ¡°Edward,


    I¡¯ll take Natalie home. Goodbye!¡±


    Then, they swiftly disappeared from sight.


    Edward¡¯s eyes, dark and intense, remained fixed on the receding figures of the two individuals. He


    remained silent, motionless, lost in his thoughts for a moment.


    ¡°Do you like her? Kyle asked bluntly.


    Edward did not hide his emotions and replied, ¡°She is still young. Let¡¯s not scare her or bring it up in


    front of her.¡±


    Kyle reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t let the opportunity slip away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±


    Sherri, who had made a quick getaway, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, still trembling with fear. She ced her


    hand on her chest and murmured. ¡°That was too close. The look on my brother¡¯s face. I thought he was


    about to unleash his wrath upon me.¡±


    ¡°You need to learn to control your words. Making jokes about everything, how can you expert Edward


    not to be angry? Besides, there were other people around as well,¡¯ Natalie scolded


    Sherri let out a long breath, relieved that she had narrowly escaped. ¡°I think my brother probably has a


    girlfriend abroad. Is it necessary for him to get so angry over a simple joke? I¡¯ll ask about his future


    sister-inw when he¡¯s in a better mood. another day,¡± she mused.


    After speaking, Sherri turned to Natalie and asked, ¡°Where to? Are we going back to Adare Manor?¡±


    Natalie stretched her arms as she let out a big yawn. The rain had finally subsided, leaving behind a


    gloomy atmosphere. It seemed that rainy weather naturally had a way of affecting people¡¯s moods.


    A few secondster, she turned to Sherri and said, ¡®I¡¯m considering moving out.¡±


    Sherri sighed again for her best friend and expressed her concern, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you want to


    move out. So, where are you nning to move? Are you thinking of moving to the Foster¡¯s residence,


    or are you considering renting a ce?¡±


    After considering it, Natalie furrowed her brows slightly and exined, ¡°I¡¯m nning to rent a small


    apartment near the hospital for the remaining month. I don¡¯t have enough cash to buy a house, and


    besides. I¡¯ll be going abroad after the New Year. Owning a house would not be wise.¡±


    Sherri understood that Natalie had not wholly recovered from the loss of her grandfather, Mr. Foster.


    Otherwise, she would not avoid returning to the family estate and instead choose to rent a ce. She


    had not touched a penny of the inheritance left by Mr. Foster, not even after Trevon¡¯s request for


    money.


    At this moment, Natalie preferred to rent a ce rather than use the money given to her by Mr. Foster


    to buy a house.


    It seems that Natalie wants to preserve the memory of Mr. Foster by avoiding using the money he left


    for her, as it may make her feel as though he has indeed departed.


    Sherri¡¯s mind sparked with an idea, and she suddenly suggested, ¡°How about staying at Edward¡¯s


    house for a month? He¡¯s definitely not going to move out anytime soon, and my mother would never


    allow it.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mother. Juana, had always been doting on her brother, Edward. It seemed that Edward was


    bing increasingly dependent on her, and Sherri couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Juana would even


    go to the bathroom on behalf of Edward if it were possible.


    Natalie politely declined Sherri¡¯s suggestion and proposed, ¡°No, let¡¯s check out some rental properties


    tomorrow after work. I will check out some online postings tonight.¡±


    Memories of the incident where Trevon confronted her on the balcony resurfaced in Natalie¡¯s mind. She


    vividly recalled his warning and realized the potential risks of using her grandfather¡¯s influence. Given


    Trevon¡¯s unpredictable nature, she did not want to jeopardize Edward¡¯s position or put him in any


    relying on her family¡¯s connections.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sherri reluctantly agreed.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Having just finished taking a shower. Natalie sat on the bed, getting ready to watch an anatomy video


    tutorial. However, just as the video started ying for two seconds, she heard the sound of an engine


    whether or not to inquire about the drugging incident.


    After some consideration, Natalie decided to seek rification.


    With a swift motion, she leaped off the bed, hastily snatching a jacket, and swiftly exited through the


    door, propelled by an unwavering resolve.


    Natalie collided with a man whose eyes emanated a chilling, icy gaze as she rushed out. The sheer


    intensity of his re left no room for doubt as anger surged within him.


    For a brief moment, Natalie locked eyes with him, a sense of perplexity washing over her. She


    struggled toprehend what she could have done to incite such unrelenting anger from this man


    throughout the day.


    Disregarding the presence of the woman who had just emerged. Trevon raised his foot, poised to take


    a step toward his


    TOOM


    ¡°Do you know who drugged the drinks at the Foster family¡¯s home?¡± Unable to contain the curiosity that


    was consuming her. Natalie finally voiced the question


    The wait persisted, each minute and second stretching on, and still, the man offered no immediate


    response.


    Yet, deep within her heart, a fragile, delicate flicker of hope persevered


    Amidst a brief silence that lingered for approximately 10 seconds, the man shifted his towering frame,


    his gazeced with a subtle touch of arrogance. ¡°Are you using me?¡± he questioned, his tone tinged


    with insolence.


    Natalie contemted his response, silently musing that she was not using him. She intended to


    seek rification and find closure for herself in the situation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°using? What right do I have to use?¡± Natalie thought.


    Maintaining aposed demeanor. Natalie calmly responded, her expression unaltered. ¡°No. I merely


    wished to know if Mr. Wilson knows who was responsible for the incident.


    Closing the distance between them. Trevon towered over her, casting a condescending gaze from his


    elevated position. ¡°Why does it matter if I know or not? Aren¡¯t you close with Edward Landor? Don¡¯t the


    two of you have pizza together all the time? Why don¡¯t you seek his assistance in your investigation?¡±


    he scorned.


    Taken aback by his words, Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise ¡°Did you see us?¡± she inquired.


    A thought crossed her mind, but Natalie could not believe that Trevon would have someone monitor


    her every move, He would not waste any time on her.


    However. Natalie had not engaged in any secretive or shameful activities. The pizza gathering had


    involved four individuals, not solely her and Edward, and no further exnation was unnecessary.


    As the image sent by Mia shed through his mind. Trevon¡¯s eyes grew shadowed, and a frigid aura


    seemed to radiate from his core, enveloping his entire being.


    Trevon retorted, ¡°Do you truly think I would lower myself to visit such a tasteless ce? Where do you


    find the audacity to assume I would even consider seeking you out in such a ce?¡±


    On a fateful day in the future, Trevon would find his own words haunting him, pping him in the face


    with undeniable


    truth


    Collecting herself and determined to remainposed, Natalie took a deep breath, exhaling slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, allow me to ask once more. Do you know who was behind the drugging incident? As for


    my decision to seek Edward Landor¡¯s assistance, it is a personal matter, and I am under no obligation


    to divulge every detail to you,¡± she asserted firmly.


    As Trevon observed the urgency in the woman¡¯s gaze, driven by her relentless pursuit of the truth, his


    eyes took on a slightlyplex expression, their color appearing murky and uncertain. A faint trace of


    suspicion crept into his mind. ¡°Has someone approached you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Please, can you provide me with a direct answer?¡± Natalie implored, her patience wearing thin as she


    grew weary of the continuous back-and-forth


    He avoided her gaze and moved his lips hesitantly. ¡°L.. I know,¡± he finally muttered.


    Having finally obtained the desired answer, Natalie had no intention of prolonging the conversation any


    further. Cutting him off abruptly, she spared no time for additional words. ¡°Okay, thank you for your


    response, Mr. Wilson. Goodnight,¡± she swiftly dered, bringing the conversation to an immediate


    close.


    Indeed, the demise of one¡¯s heart can sometimes be aplished with a mere few words or


    sentences.


    Just before entering, Natalie abruptly halted her footsteps. ¡°I will be moving out tomorrow. As for


    exining the situation to


    Mr. Theo, I will handle in personally. No use in the agreement obligates me to cohabit with you for


    three months. If Mr. Theo has imposed a time constraint for granting your desires, I will take full


    responsibility. I assure you, Mr. Wilson, there is no need for concern,¡± she dered.


    As her words hung m the air, Natalie did not wait for Trevon¡¯s response. She swiftly entered her room,


    securing the door behind her, effectively shutting harn from further interaction.


    Trevon stood outside her door and did not depart right away. Instead, he lingered there, lost in


    contemtion for several minutes, before eventually retracing his steps and returning to the solitude of


    his room.


    Upon returning to his room, Trevon veered from his usual routine of taking a shower.


    Instead, he instinctively reached into his pocket, retrieved his phone, and swiftly dialed a number.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± he urgently inquired of Jim/


    On the other end of the line, Jim sounded perplexed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, what do you mean?¡± he asked in


    confusion.


    Realizing his mistake, Trevon quickly corrected himself. ¡°Did you not call her?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Jim¡¯s voice echoed with genuine confusion as he struggled to grasp the context of the


    conversation.


    Exasperated. Trevon squeezed the bridge of his nose, trying to quell his mounting frustration. ¡°Jim


    Hawk, have you been overindulging in brain supplementstely? Are you out of your mind?¡± he retorted


    sharply.


    After being scolded, Jim gained a sentence of rity. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to Mrs. Wilson. No, I haven¡¯t.


    I haven¡¯t contacted Mrs. Wilson recently, he rified.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something off about that statement, Jim pondered. ¡°But, well, what I said is true.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s expression darkened further, casting an icy pall over the atmosphere. ¡°Find out who she met


    with this afternoon.¡± hemanded


    Trevon was already aware of Natalie having a pizza gathering with Edward in the afternoon. The photo


    depicted them in an intimate scene, with their heads close together as Natalie attentively tended to


    Edward¡¯s food.


    It was a disy of affection from behind, captured in a private room where only the two were present


    It became evident to Trevon that Natalie had not taken his words seriously, and his previous warning


    seemned to have not


    affected her


    While he had initially held the upper hand due to his guilt and theck of information from the person


    behind the drugging incident, the situation had now taken a different turn.


    Unbeknownst to them, Mia had managed to capture the exact moment when the waiter arrived to


    change the pizza. The group of four discreetly moved aside, and in that very instant, Mia¡¯s gaze fell


    upon Natalie, who happened to be sitting with


    Edward


    The timing was just right.


    Frustrated, Natalie could not sleep, tossing and turning restlessly in bed. She sought a solution to her


    predicament and opened a rental website, determined to find houses near the hospital


    Natalie sighed silently. ¡°Hmm, these prices are quite steep. How are the rents in Athana, the capital


    city, so expensive? 1 mean, the rental for a one-bedroom apartment with a mere 45 square meters is


    3000 dors.¡±


    Being unfamiliar with renting a house, Natalie grew increasingly frustrated with the tedious and time-


    consuming task of searching and evaluating each apartment. Shecked the luxury of visiting every


    unit due to limited time constraints. Ultimately, Natalie made up her mind to visit a real estate agency


    the following day after work. Her n was to explore the avable options and if she came across a


    reasonably priced choice, she would proceed to sign the lease without further dy.


    After all, she would only rent the unit for approximately one month.


    Having weighed her options. Natalie set her phone aside and prepared herself for a well-deserved


    rest.


    However, mere minutes after she set her phone aside, it suddenly began to ring. Turning to her side,


    Natalie reached for her phone and held it to her ear.


    Natalie could sense the upbeat tone in Sherri¡¯s voice, indicating that she was in a particrly good


    mood. ¡°Hey, Natalie. what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherri chirped.


    Feeling a wave of drowsiness washing over her. Natalie responded with a touch of sleepiness in her


    voice, ¡°Did you win the lottery or something? You sound incredibly cheerful.¡±


    Sherri chuckled at Natalie¡¯sment. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that sleepy mind of yours? You might as well


    ask if my mom praised me today, which is a more realistic scenario,¡± she retorted yfully


    Natalie chuckled, her drowsiness fading away as she grew more awake ¡°Well, who knows? So, what¡¯s


    the matter?¡± she asked. ¡°Edward asked me to join him at an auction tonight, and I thought it would be


    great if you coulde along too,¡± she


    exined, extending an invitation to Natalie.


    ¡°Tm not a fan of crowded gatherings like that. Too many people for my liking.¡± Natalie politely declined.


    Sherri pleaded with Natalie, employing a mix of coaxing and emotional appeal. ¡°Come on. Please


    reconsider. It¡¯s just a small auction, and it would mean a lot to me if you could support my brother.


    Remember all those years of friendship we¡¯ve shared? Don¡¯t leave him to bid alone,¡± she urged.


    Unable to resist the persistent persuasion, Natalie finally relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. But you have


    to apany me to the real estate agency after work tomorrow to find a house, Natalie said.


    ¡°Okay, deal! No backing out now. I¡¯ll inform Edward right away.¡± Sherri eximed excitedly.


    After ending the call, Natalie shook her head in resignation. However, she could not deny that Sherri¡¯s


    infectious positive energy and mood had lifted her spirits. This was a reminder of how contagious


    positivity and a good attitude could be.


    Meanwhile, Trevon, who upied the master bedroom, could not slumber. Seeking sce, he stepped


    out onto the balcony, allowing the chilly breeze to envelop him, providing a moment of respite.


    Just then, his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he swiftly answered. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Jim, who hade across some information, ryed the news honestly and clearly. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs.


    Wilson had a meeting with Miss Mia this afternoon,¡± he reported.


    Unsurprised, Trevon probed, ¡°What did they talk about?¡±


    ¡°To respect customers¡¯ privacy, Lovers Cafe did not install any cameras in the private rooms, Jim


    exined. ¡°However, the footage from the hallway that captured Miss Landorughing heartily,¡± he


    paused briefly, a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    Trevonmanded, ¡°Tell me, what else is there?


    Bracing himself for potentially unsettling news. Jim cautiously continued. ¡°There¡¯s also¡­. um, Miss


    Landor mentioned that she found your performance¡­ well, not quite satisfactory¡­¡±


    There was dead silence on the other end of the phone. There was no sound for a long time. Jim


    suspected that the line had been disconnected. He brought the phone in front of his eyes. It was still on


    the call interface. Was the signal bad?


    Just as she was staring at her phone, a long-awaited voice came from the phone. ¡°What about tonight?


    Who is she with?¡±


    Although he already knew, he still wanted to learn more.


    Jim revealed more details, ¡°In the evening, Mrs. Wilson, Miss Landor, Mr. Landor, and Kyle Jenkins


    went together to Thriving Pizza Hub. Mrs. Wilson and Miss Landor entered the establishment first, and


    approximately an hour and a halfter, Mr. Landor joined them in the private room. Eventually, Kyle


    Jenkins arrived at ater time.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s voice grew colder as he spoke, grappling with belief and doubt. ¡°Four people? Weren¡¯t there


    supposed to be only two people?¡± he questioned, his tone revealing a hint of suspicion.


    ¡°It was indeed four people, Mr. Wilson. I reviewed the surveince footage.¡± Jim stated confidently.


    ¡°Did Mr. Wilson misunderstand something? I watched the surveince footage for half an hour without


    fast-forwarding it. It seems that Mr. Wilson believed it was only Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Landor together,


    without the presence of the other two individuals, Jim thought


    Feeling a sense of relief washing over him, Trevon responded, his tone noticeably lighter. ¡°Hmm, you


    don¡¯t have to pick me up tomorrow,¡± he stated.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    When they wrapped up their work the following afternoon, Natalie wasted no time and eagerly pulled


    Sherri along to embark on their house-hunting expedition.


    Sherri was genuinely impressed by Natalie¡¯s decisive and proactive nature. She admired how Natalie


    did not waste a moment and approached tasks with a determined mindset, without unnecessary dys


    or hesitations.


    Exhausted and feeling difort from walking in high heels, Sherri began to question her life choices


    amidst the house-hunting adventure. Her weariness seeped into her voice as she turned to Natalie and


    inquired, ¡°Natalie, how many more ces do we still have to see? Wasn¡¯t that one-bedroom apartment


    we saw earlier for $1000 good enough?¡± Natalie stopped in her tracks and nced at Sherri¡¯s high


    heels. ¡°I mentionedst night that we would be house hunting today, yet you insisted on wearing high


    heels. If your feet are hurting now, whose responsibility is it?¡± she retorted yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take


    a look at thest one. If it doesn¡¯t meet my requirements, 1 promise to book the one we saw earlier,


    Natalie assured.


    ¡°You promised. You can¡¯t go back on your word, alright?¡± Sherri said.


    Natalie¡¯s gaze fell upon Sherri¡¯s heels again, and she could not help but chuckle. ¡°When I ask you to


    wear high heels for shopping or trying on clothes, you handle it effortlessly But you¡¯re already worn out


    andining when ites to apanying me on a house hunt. It seems like our friendship isn¡¯t


    as sturdy as we thought,¡± she teased.


    Observing the banter between Natalie and Sherri, the real estate agent smiled warmly. ¡®I envy your


    friendship. The both of you share such a strong bond¡±


    The two friends exchanged a meaningful nce and, ovee with genuine amusement, burst into


    Sherri¡¯s carefree and sometimes scatterbrained demeanor may give the impression of an easygoing


    personality, but when it truly matters, her unwavering dedication to being there for Natalie shines


    through. No matter the circumstance, Sherri would wholeheartedly support and assist her friend. She


    was willing to go above and beyond, even if it meant sacrificing herfort and waking up early in the


    morning to lend a helping hand.


    Indeed, an authentic and genuine friend holds an immeasurable value that surpasses superficial


    connections.


    The most profound emotions, most authentic feelings, and purest love in this world often originate from


    those who truly understand us, share a profound connection with us, and genuinely apany us


    through life¡¯s ups and downs. These unique individuals see us for who we indeed are and ept us


    unconditionally.


    A deep understanding between individuals goes beyond verbalmunication. It reaches a level


    where a mere nce or expression is enough to convey thoughts and emotions. In this profound


    connection, words be secondary, and there exists an unspokennguage that allows each person


    to understand the other¡¯s inner world effortlessly.


    The real estate agent guided them to a residential area near the hospital, boasting a serene and


    pleasant environment. Thendscapeprised a mix of low-rise and high-rise buildings, with the


    shorter structures predominantly positioned towards the east.


    Upon their initial observation. Natalie was quite fond of the residential area¡¯s environment,


    With the real estate agent by their side, they ascended to the 5th floor. It was noted that the lower floors


    With a gentle demeanor, the real estate agent opened the door and exined, ¡°This apartment is a 2-


    bedroom, 1-living room unit. However, I must mention that there is no elevator in the building. Some


    may find it rtively high because it is situated on the 5th floor. Nheless, the surrounding


    environment is delightful, and thendlord has taken great care in renovating the unit. It offers a


    As the real estate agent exined, she guided Natalie and Sherri through each apartment room.


    Natalie went straight to the point and asked. ¡°What is the price range for this apartment?¡±


    The agent¡¯s smile widened, seemingly delighted by what she perceived as a fortunate opportunity.


    ¡°Due to theck of elevators, this apartment has remained unupied for quite some time. It has been


    listed with our agency for a year now Thendlord wants someone to take good care of the ce and


    keep it clean. The monthly asking price is 760 dors,¡± the agent responded.


    Considering the affordability of the price, Natalie made her decision without hesitation. ¡°I have one


    question,¡± she began. ¡°Would it be possible to sign a two-month lease?¡±


    The agent¡¯s eyes widened briefly, perhaps surprised by Natalie¡¯s request, but she swiftly regained her


    professionalposure and responded with a smile. Tm sorry, Miss Foster, but signing a two-month


    lease is impossible. Our standard lease term is one year,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take some time to consider it. If it is suitable, I will contact you,¡± Natalie responded.


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± the agent smiled.


    1Jespers 79 ¡°Thank yo


    The


    wad. ¡°That tabrighe. Then a m


    chevad. ¨¹herry rated a vast point. ¡°Feeling i start term rental might indred Su challenging, the dere


    mastha maping at r?ber my pl se Edwards ce wems


    After a brief momwer of beson Natale voed her thoughts Wolf you mirad helping me check with Tilward


    about the mom?di rental die bos p


    After careful as nepriski beng


    alsted that bra!


    Year. The preference for longer lease terms. evertheless, the appreciated the kind and professional


    der


    rcontemted the future posibilities and


    ing ripecially


    unperpr


    real estate agent who had posted them


    ?ledged that if at ater


    to return from abroad and


    varte house still avable suld be a favorable option toadien


    Kherri expressed her frustration to her best friend, voicing her earlier suggestion. I did suggest that you


    stay at my brother¡¯s ce, but you didn¡¯t listen,¡± sheined. ¡°Was it really necessary to go


    through all this trouble- poor fert


    cabe responded shopping nex


    Oh, my


    a yful eye roll and retorted.  ?06, in su te kering you don¡¯t want me to you don


    me around, uy it?


    mpany you for


    Sherri raised her hands in surrender and hastily reassured. ¡°Oh, Natalie, I was just kidding! Please


    don¡¯t take it seriously. Our friendship is strong and we shouldn¡¯t let small things bother us¡±


    to get the keys¡±


    The topic took a sudden turn, and Sherri swiftly decideid. ¡®Ill call on brother righ


    Then, Sherri took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts, war hing for a speride contact


    voir to bill the room. ¡°Speak, what do you W


    Sherry activated the speakerphone on her phone, curtly insured


    cast a nce at Sherri and felt a twinge of sympathy


    Sherri pouted. ¡°Edward, could you do me a favor and lend me your apartment for a


    ale red meaningfully at Sherri, silently conveying that her worth might not have been the most


    appropriate.


    herri waved her hand dismissively, shrugging off Natalie¡¯s silent suggestion and concern


    be


    Edward¡¯s voice carried a hint of skepticism and caution as he responded. ¡°What kind of mischief are


    you up to agunt. There¡¯s no room for you in the apartment


    Hearing Edward¡¯s response Sherri pondered. ¡°How can we continue this conversation¡±


    die could not help but interject, taking control of the call as she rified. ¡°Edward, it¡¯s me I¡¯m the one


    who needs to rent a house because I need somewhere to stay before I move abroad after the New


    Year Since I only need it for a short period, the agents were hestant due to their minimum one-year


    lease requirement.¡±


    and responded in a softened tone. ¡°Tunderstand. I¡¯ll have Kyle arrange for someone to clean the


    apartment in that case


    tum to deliver the key to youter¡±


    Natalie churned in. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I in clean it myself. But Edward. I wanted to ask you, how much is


    the monthly rent for fremur


    What would be a reasonable amount for me to contribute!¡±


    In Natalie¡¯s murad she thought ¡°Even if at s 2000 dors per month, it¡¯s only for a month and a half at


    most. After all, the


    oing to someone we know. It s not just a busness Tr naction, but a way to support each other as friends


    and


    Edward chuckled at Natalie¡¯s response and replied, ¡°Sure, consider it my side ie then. You can


    pay what you deem fit.¡±


    Natalie felt a weight lifted off her shoulders as Edward agreed to let her stay at his apartment. With the


    financial aspect sectied, she could now shaft her attention to assessing the houses condition and


    nning for any necessary repairs and furrashangs


    ¡°Will do Natalie replied


    Kyle¡¯s efficiency wasmendable. He arrived promptly with the keys at the entrance of Edward¡¯s


    residentialplex. Without any dy, he guided them to Edward¡¯s apartment.


    As they entered the apartment, they noticed two diligent domestic helpers doing cleaning tasks. Natalie


    could not help but be pleasantly surprised by the efficiency with which things were being handled.


    In just 30 minutes, from the moment they made the phone call to their arrival at the apartment,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    everything fell into ce swiftly and seamlessly.


    The name of the residentialplex is Evergreen Gardens.


    The apartment impressively sprawled across 1800 square feet, epassing two bedrooms and a


    spacious living room.


    The apartment exuded a simple, tasteful decor style perfectly aligned with Edward¡¯s preferences,


    Afterpleting the cleaning process. Kyle approached Natalie and conveyed Edward¡¯s message.


    ¡°Miss Foster, Mr. Landon would like to check if there are any furnishings in the room that you find


    unsatisfactory. If there is anything you are not pleased with, we can arrange for recements or make


    alterations ording to your preferences.¡±


    Natalie pondered, ¡°Considering that this is just a short-term rental, is it necessary to make any


    changes? After all, I¡¯ll only stay here for a little over a month. Edward¡¯s thoughtfulness is making me


    feel a tad awkward.¡±


    Sherri excitedly explored each room and eximed. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll be moving in with you


    starting tomorrow. My brother¡¯s ce is amazing, and it¡¯s my first time visiting. Evidently, my brother


    doesn¡¯t have a mistress or anything of the


    sort.¡±


    Kyle was at a loss for words.


    Natalie kindly declined, ¡°Thank you. but you do not need to go through the trouble of doing so. I¡¯ll only


    stay for around two months, so it¡¯s unnecessary. I appreciate your offer, though, and thank you for


    being so thoughtful.¡±


    Maintaining his usual serious demeanor, Kyle responded. ¡°I must assist you. Please don¡¯t hesitate to


    reach out if you have any further needs or inquiries. I¡¯ll take my leave now, Miss Foster.¡±


    Upon Kyle¡¯s departure, Sherri¡¯s excitement grew, and she proposed, ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t we stay here


    tonight? It¡¯s such a cozy ce, and we can enjoy thefort of Edward¡¯s apartment.¡±


    Natalie masked her true intentions and responded, ¡°Actually, I need to visit the Wilson¡¯s residence first.


    There are some matters I need to attend to there.¡±


    Sitting in the car. Natalie contemted for a moment. Even if she rented the apartment from Edward,


    she could not shake off the thought that her marital status might invite unwanted gossip and


    spection.


    With a clear mind, Natalie decided to talk with Theo about finalizing their divorce before proceeding any


    further. She realized it was essential to address this matter and ensure that there were no legal or


    emotional entanglements that couldplicate her current situation.


    With a clear understanding of the situation and considering the implications, Natalie resolved to


    approach the conversation with Theo that evening. She recognized the importance of addressing the


    matter with empathy and reason, hoping that Theo would understand her perspective. Obtaining the


    divorce certificate the next day would fulfill Trevon¡¯s wishes and provide a sense of closure for Natalie


    and Theo.


    Sherri empathetically understood that Natalie¡¯s decision to move out was driven by her desire to avoid


    any further interaction with Trevon. She recognized that Natalie had likely devised a n to handle the


    situation, which may involve directly addressing the matter with Trevon.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    That evening, Natalie hurriedly made her way to the Wilson¡¯s residence, her heart filled with anxiety


    and anticipation.


    As Natalie stepped inside the house, Mary, the friendly housekeeper, weed her with a warm smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re here¡±


    Mary could not help but feel a sense of confusion. Today was not usual for gatherings at the Wilson¡¯s


    residence, and she could not help but notice that Trevon was nowhere to be seen.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Natalie smiled warmly at Mary and replied, ¡°Hello, Mary. Is Mr. Theo in his study? I have something


    important to discuss with him. Is he avable at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Sure, he¡¯s upstairs. Just knock on his door, Mary replied. ¡°Mr. Theo has finished dinner and is currently


    practicing calligraphy in his study,¡±


    Natalie went directly to the study and gently knocked on the door. A deep voice resonated from within,


    saying, ¡°Please,


    Hisck of surprise was palpable as Theoid his eyes upon Natalie, who was standing at the door


    with poise and grace. It was evident that he had anticipated her impending visit.


    However, he was caught off guard by the timing of her visit.


    A flicker of surprise danced across Theo¡¯s face as he greeted Natalie. ¡°My dear, what brings you here?¡±


    he eximed. ¡°Come in,e in. Have you had dinner?¡±


    Natalie responded politely with a white lie. ¡°Mr. Theo, I¡¯ve already had dinner, she imed. Deep down,


    however, she harbored a greater purpose, knowing that indulging in a substantial meal would only


    hinder her as she braced herself for the weighty matters ahead.


    ¡°Mr. Theo, are you busy? I want to discuss something with you,¡¯ she expressed, conveying a sense of


    urgency.


    Natalie had always been a person unustomed topromise. She persevered through countless


    days because of her deep love and loyalty toward Theo. However, amidst her unyielding nature, she


    found one aspect elusive-her own heart, a force beyond her control, dictating its desires and


    yearnings.


    Instead of offering an immediate response, Theo shifted gears, diverting the conversation to a different


    topic altogether. A nostalgic smile yed on his lips as he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we


    Complying with his request, Natalie gracefully sat at the chess table, radiating respect and affection.


    After a few minutes of focused y. Mr. Theo broke the silence, his voice gentle yet probing. ¡°Natalie,


    are you contemting separating from Trevon? Are you unhappy?¡±


    A quiet astonishment washed over her as Natalie absorbed his astute observation ¡°Mr. Theo


    possesses an uncanny ability to perceive the unspoken,¡± she marveled.


    As she moved the chess piece, Natalie replied, ¡°Mr. Theo, the truth is that Trevon and 1ck


    make things work, we have failed to foster any genuine emotions for one another. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for


    him to remain bound in a loveless marriage. I believe we should part ways amicably, preserving a


    sense of goodwill between us.¡±


    In addition to her previous sentiments, Natalie yearned to convey another important aspect of her


    decision. She wanted to ensure that, despite their ipatibility, their marriage would not descend into


    a state of mutual animosity and bitterness, which she found distasteful.


    ¡°My dear, he sighed, his voice tinged with understanding and concern. Trevon isn¡¯t inherently a bad


    person. His upbringing and fiercelypetitive nature have shaped his worldview. Furthermore, his


    time serving in the military, where opportunities to form meaningful connections might have been


    scarce, could have impacted his emotional intelligence. Natalie, I must ask, is it truly that you harbor no


    fondness for him, or could other underlying reasons contribute to your decision?¡±


    Pausing momentarily, Natalie contemted her next move. ¡°Mr. Theo,¡± she spoke earnestly, her voice


    carrying a mix of conviction and empathy, ¡°Regardless of the specific reasons, I firmly believe that


    forcing two ipatible individuals to remain together is a form of torment for both parties involved. It¡¯s


    not that Trevoncks exceptional qualities, it¡¯s simply that ourpatibility iscking.


    Following a brief silence, Natalie pressed on, ¡°Mr. Theo, I want to be transparent with you. I have


    alreadypleted my application for studying abroad. It¡¯s a decision I made carefully, and I believe


    resolving the matter between Trevon and me before I depart is of utmost importance.¡±


    As Natalies words settled in, a tinge of surprise flickered within Mr. Theo¡¯s thoughts. This child has


    taken the initiative to prepare to leave.¡± he contemted inwardly. Recognizing that her decision went


    beyond the influence of mere trends, he acknowledged that there must be deeper underlying reasons


    propelling her forward. It became apparent to him that her dissatisfaction had likely been umting


    gradually and that his grandson might have fallen short in various aspects, disappointing Natalie in the


    process. Mr. Theo couldn¡¯t help but perceive the resolute determination in his granddaughter¡¯s


    words, a testament her unwavering resolve.


    In a moment of resignation and support. Mr. Theo pped his thigh, indicating his willingness to ept


    Natalie¡¯s decision. Very well, my dear, since you have firmly made up your mind. I will be the one to


    make the final decision¡± be dered.


    Natalie¡¯s astonishment was evident as she registered Theo¡¯s swift eptance of her decision. ¡°Mr.


    Thro, is tomorrow suitable! If it is, I would appreciate it if Trevon could apany me to the City Hall,¡±


    she proposed.


    Mr Theo¡¯s expression turned disdainful as he responded firmly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to beg him. We can


    proceed with the divorce without his involvement. We can handle this matter ourselves¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, Natalie found herself taken aback, feeling somewhat uninformed about


    the possibility of initiating a one-sided divorce. Her mind raced with questions as she pondered the


    situation. Is it now possible for divorces to be initiated unterally she wondered silently. ¡°When did this


    change ur? Have I missed some recent developments in the legal system?¡±


    As someone who had never experienced divorce firsthand, Nataliecked in-depth knowledge and


    understanding of the intricacies involved in the process.


    Theo strode purposefully towards the door and called out loudly. ¡°Gage, pleasee up here for a


    moment¡±


    Momentster, the butler, Gage, hurriedly ascended the stairs, his breath slightlybored from the


    hastened pace. ¡°Mr. Theo. what are your orders?¡± he inquired.


    Theo, acknowledging Gage¡¯s presence, nodded in approval. With his hands sped behind his back,


    he responded, ¡°Catch your breath and then proceed to call City Hall Request they work overtime to


    amodate our need for a prompt divorce procedure.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Gage acknowledged.


    Within a concise span of less than an hour, a man in his thirties arrived at the residence, apanied


    by two individuals. The trio, equipped with the necessary paperwork, swiftly entered the study.


    The scene unfolding before her eyes evoked a sense of surprise within Natalie, reinforcing her


    perception that circumstances seemed more expedient and convenient for those with wealth and


    influence.


    Natalie did not anticipate the swift progression of the divorce proceedings that evening. Although she


    hade prepared. with her identification card, she had not anticipated the need for her marriage


    license at this particr moment.


    The staff, recognizing Natalie¡¯s predicament, quickly reassured her that the absence of her marriage


    license was not an impossible obstacle. With a reassuring tone, they informed her that she could apply


    for a new marriage license on the spot, ensuring the necessary documentation was in order before


    proceeding with the divorce process.


    Once the marriage license was sessfully issued at the City Hall. Trevon received the newly obtained


    red booklet and promptly handed it to Theo. Theo had safeguarded it until the present moment.


    The entire process¡¯s efficiency was remarkable,pleting the necessary steps in less than 15


    minutes. The swift resolution. showcased the high efficiency and effectiveness of the professionals


    involved. As a result, two fresh divorce certificates, each adorned with a distinctive red cover, were


    obtained. The swiftness with which the divorce had transpired contrasted starkly with the duration of


    her marriage, leaving her with a profound sense of astonishment


    As Natalie held the divorce certificates in her hands, a wave of surrealism washed over her, and the


    weight of her previous marital obligations seemed to dissolve.


    Experiencing a mixture of hesitancy and a tinge of embarrassment, Natalie could not suppress her


    doubts and asked a seemingly simple yet poignant question. ¡°Are these certificates genuine?¡±


    One of the staff members answered swiftly and firmly, ¡°Miss Foster, it is authentic. I am an official staff


    member. If you do not believe, I will show you your marital status now,¡±


    Theo, seated nearby, interjected with a supportive tone, ¡°Show it to her. Please don¡¯t mind her. My


    granddaughter is more particr about these details¡±


    Acknowledging the significance of Natalie¡¯s concern, the staff member promptly opened the internal


    information. In a gesture of transparency, they turned theputer around, allowing Natalie to confirm


    the disyed results visually.


    With lingering skepticism, Natalie leaned closer to theputer screen, scrutinizing the disyed


    information. The marriage column clearly indicated that she was now officially divorced, aligning with


    the obtained certificates and confirming the uracy of the staff member¡¯s assertion.


    When the staff left, Theo tenderly handed Natalie the remaining divorce certificate. He spoke with


    heartfelt concern. ¡°My dear, although we are no longer legally bound by marriage, please know that you


    will always hold the ce of my granddaughter in my heart. I admit that I initially kept you close to me


    for my own reasons, and I must acknowledge that my grandson failed in his responsibilities and caused


    you pain. It is my fault for cing my trust in him. From the very beginning. I should have treated you


    as my granddaughter. I made a mistake. But let us be clear: just because you are now divorced does


    not mean you cannote to see me anymore. Trevon Wilson is Trevon Wilson, and our rtionship


    is separate from him. He does not influence the bond we share. If you ever face any difficulties,


    remember that you can stille to me. Let me be a source of help and support for you.¡±


    Touched by Theo¡¯s words, Natalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. His heartfelt speech resonated deeply


    within her, containing a unique blend of firmness, plea, andfort.


    Suppressing her emotions, Natalie nodded in agreement; her tears held back as she sought to


    maintainposure.


    Before taking her leave, Natalie walked up to Theo and enveloped him in a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Theo,¡± she murmured, her voiceced with genuine gratitude and deep affection.


    Among all the individuals in Natalie¡¯s life, her grandfather and Theo stood out as those who treated her


    with exceptional kindness and care. Their actions spoke volumes about their love for her. Even though


    Natalie had requested Theo¡¯s assistance with the divorce, he showed a remarkable disregard for her


    grandson¡¯s feelings.


    The active involvement of Theo in facilitating the divorce proceedings relieved Natalie from the burden


    of personally approaching Trevon.


    It was already 7:30 p.m. when Natalie left the Wilson¡¯s residence, and she still had a list of errands to


    run.


    The car pulled up in front of the supermarket adjacent to the vi, and Natalie wasted no time upon


    entering. Making a beeline for the durian section, her eyes focused on the sought-after Cat Mountain


    King durians. With a sense of purpose, she picked up two prized fruits, their distinct aroma filling the air


    around her.


    Upon her arrival at Adare Manor, Natalie immediately headed upstairs to tend to her belongings. With


    only two suitcases in tow, she approached the task of organizing her possessions with a sense of


    efficiency and purpose. One of the suitcases held her treasured collection of books, while the other


    held her necessities and clothes. She carefully packed away the helmet and boxing gloves that Edward


    Landor had given her, cing them inside the suitcase.


    She made her way to the garage, suitcases in tow, and carefully fastened them to the car using a


    sturdy rope. With her belongings securely fastened, Natalie returned to the living room; her mind


    focused on an important task that required her attention. After aplishing her task, she closed the


    door behind her, a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction apanying her departure.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    After Natalie had left. Gage, the butler, brought a ss of milk to Theo in his study.


    ¡°Mr. Theo, it was already 8:30 in the evening. Please, drink this ss of milk and go to bed early. Gage


    suggested. ¡°Normally, you would already be in bed by this time. Are Mr. Wilson¡¯s affairs troubling you?¡±


    he added, handing the ss of milk to Theo.


    Theo furrowed his wrinkled brow and sighed, reflecting on his disappointment. ¡°Ah, Trevon was so


    disappointing. I had handed everything to him on a silver tter, and yet he couldn¡¯t handle it properly,¡±


    hemented


    Gage grew even more puzzled. ¡°If Mr. Theo was unwilling to let go of Mrs. Wilson, why did he agree so


    quickly in the evening and rush to proceed with the divorce?¡± he wondered.


    Theo took a sip of his milk and grumbled discontentedly. ¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t take drastic measures, will


    we end up witnessing him chasing after his wife?¡±


    Gage chuckled upon hearing that, acknowledging Theo¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Indeed, old habits die hard,¡± he


    silently chucked. Night descended, painting the sky with shimmering stars while the moonlight gently


    embraced the bustling streets.


    With two suitcases in tow, a captivating woman racing through the streets of Athana on her motorbike,


    all eyes were drawn to her remarkable presence. Heads turned wherever she went, capturing one


    hundred percent of the gaze.


    The bike stopped at the gas station, instantly grabbing the attention of nearby vehicles waiting to


    refuel.


    The drivers understood they might not possess a fragile hearts, but they needed fuel in their vehicles.


    As Natalie observed the lively pedestrians and the ceaseless flow of cars in the streets of Athana, she


    noticed the gas station brimming with people. A slight tightness gripped her chest, but she summoned


    the courage to press onward with her decision already made. Once the bow was drawn, there could be


    no turning back.


    Joy and sorrow, parting and reunion, all intertwined with emotions, define the human experience.


    Without these emotions. separation alone would persist, rendering the word ¡°grief obsolete.


    Positioned at the rear of the line, Frank¡¯s attention was caught by the motorcycle ahead.


    Standing with one leg on the ground, the girl patiently awaited her turn to refuel. However, the


    suitcases positioned behind her intrigued Frank¡­


    Upon arrival at Evergreen Gardens, Natalie parked her car beside the greenbelt adjacent to Edward¡¯s


    building.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bncing the two suitcases, Natalie entered the suite, instantly noticing two pairs of women¡¯s slippers


    arranged neatly on


    the shoe rack.


    Pondering to herself. ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising. Could Sherri be the one who purchased them? But that


    seems unlikely; she isn¡¯t that thoughtful. Well, I¡¯ll wear them for now.¡±


    Natalie settled her belongings in the guest room, where meticulously spread bedsheets awaited her.


    ncing around swiftly, she discovered all the essential daily necessities readily avable. The


    refrigerator stood stocked with groceries, and on the dining table, numerous packets of noodles and


    durian, apanied by a nearby sticky note. Intrigued, she approached and picked up the sticky note,


    which read, ¡°You love indulging in these, but don¡¯t overdo it. Enjoy them asionally. I¡¯ve taken care of


    everything for you. Rest early and avoid lengthy conversations with Sherri,¡°


    cing the sticky note back down, a smile graced Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Indeed, Edward understood her


    better than anyone. Their bond of friendship surpassed even blood ties!¡± she mused.


    Natalie did intend to sort things out before sharing the news of the divorce papers with Sherri


    She first messaged Edward, expressing her gratitude.


    Subsequently, shended another 8,000 dors to Edward. Earlier, Natalie checked the rental


    information and discovered that this Athana house, which was nestled in an upscale residential area,


    was priced at 4,000 dors


    rs per month.


    A few minutester, Edward received the money and replied joyfully, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a great return.


    Thank you!¡± Natalie responded, ¡°Thank you,ndlord!¡±


    Afterward, she snapped a photo of the divorce certificate for Sherri. Attached to the picture, she wrote,


    ¡°Sherri, I¡¯m finally


    free!¡±


    Just momentster, a video call came through, and Sherri¡¯s face lit up with excitement. After scanning


    the surroundings, her excitement grew even more. ¡°Oh my goodness, Natalie, you¡¯ve already settled


    into Edward¡¯s apartment! I¡¯m joining you soon! Wait for me. I¡¯ll grab some barbecue. Let¡¯s celebrate


    your new life and share all the details with me!¡±


    The video call abruptly ended as the words faded, leaving Natalie speechless.


    Feeling helpless. Natalie realized that Sherri was always impulsive and unpredictable. On the other


    hand, Sherri couldn¡¯t


    contain her excitement and eagerly awaited the whole story. The gossip was just too irresistible!


    The moment she thought of it, she forwarded the photo to Hackett along with a voice message. She


    said, ¡°Tell Mr. Wilson that it¡¯s Natalie who no longer wants him, not the other way around. Let him


    protect that conniving woman, Mia, and let them live happily Hmph.¡±


    Sherri remained fearless. Anyone who dared to bully her best friend was not even worth a second


    thought. That scumbag. that pitiful excuse for a man.


    Meanwhile, upon receiving the message, Hackett jumped up from his seat. He had been sitting next to


    his mother, Joy. ying cards.


    Since Hackett¡¯s blind date with Sherri didn¡¯t progress further, Joy, his mother, had been brainstorming


    ways to keep him socially engaged. Whenever Hackett had free time, she would take him to socialize


    with women, enjoy coffee together, or y cards.


    After a few days, Hackett had met almost all the mothers in the circle. He had effectively be a


    member of the Women¡¯s Association, actively participating in their gatherings and events.


    Joy¡¯s masterful tactics were driving Hackett crazy. She had a clear objective: to pressure him into


    bringing a serious girlfriend home and bing a grandparent sooner rather thanter.


    Joy scolded and red at him, saying. ¡°What¡¯s with all the dilly-dallying? What are you doing? Act


    properly!¡±


    Hackett scratched his head and exined. ¡°Sorry, aunties. I have an urgent matter to attend to. I need


    to make a phone call.¡±


    Joy turned to Hackett, adding, ¡°Make sure toe back once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± he replied


    Hackett stepped outside, and instead of calling Trevon directly, he dialed Frank¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, where


    are you?¡± he asked.


    Frank responded coolly. Where do you think I am


    Hackett yfully remarked. ¡°You have more than just Lithern Club in your portfolio. Why are you


    always holed up there?¡±


    Frank impatiently replied. ¡°Just tell me what you want


    Hackett nced around and spoke hushedly. ¡°Tve got some explosive news. Are you interested? 1


    guarantee it¡¯ll blow your mind¡±


    A moment of silence followed before aposed voice came from the other end, ¡°Did Mr. Wilson have


    a fight or has he already divorced?¡±


    Hackett remained silent for a moment, feeling disappointed. He thought, ¡°Is there anything else I can


    sell? Is this news really not valuable, or is Mr. Wilson no longer marketable? The news of Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    divorce seems to have spread widely.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t utter a word, and Frank wasted. time ending the call without courtesy


    Frank knew something was wrong when he spotted Natalie with tworge suitcases on a motorbike.


    Clearly, she had packed all her belongings, indicating her departure for good


    The only usible exnation was that they had indeed divorced. A simple argument wouldn¡¯t have


    led to such a drastic step of packing everything.


    He reached for a cigarette from his desk, trembling as he lit it and took a drag. Crossing his legs and


    propping them up on the desk, he called Trevon, his voice filled with curiosity


    Inhaling the smoke, he exhaled a smoke ring slowly. ¡°Did you divorce her?¡± he asked Trevon


    Upon hearing Frank¡¯s words. Trevon felt confused. They had been arguing and experiencing some


    unpleasant moments in the past few days, but how did it escte to divorce? Besides, they hadn¡¯t


    even reached any deadlines they might have set.


    ¡°No, I did not.¡± Trevon replied.


    Frank chuckled in response. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you head home and find out? Don¡¯t let your wife run away


    while you¡¯re busy making money.¡±


    Irritated, Trevon retorted, ¡°Is Lithern Club not busy today? Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°My business at Lithern Club is doing just fine. Mind your own business,¡± Frank retorted before abruptly


    ending the call. After the call. Trevon had a realization and told Jim. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Adare Manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson.¡± Jim responded.


    Trevon urged Jim to speed up in the car, eximing, ¡°Can¡¯t you step on the gas? Why are you driving


    so slowly?¡±


    Jim wondered. ¡°What¡¯s bothering him now? Did Mrs. Wilson provoke him again?¡±


    Calmly, Jim increased the car¡¯s speed, maintaining hisposure.


    Upon reaching their destination, Trevon hastily exited the vehicle. Sensing something was amiss, Jim


    turned off the engine and followed him inside.


    Immediately. Jim was overwhelmed by a horrendous odor that assaulted his senses upon entering.


    Gasping for fresh air, he hurriedly stepped out to catch his breath.


    Undeterred by the foul smell. Trevon covered his nose and ascended the stairs. In the guest room,


    everything appeared pristine and orderly. However, there was no longer any women¡¯s clothing in the


    wardrobe-only the dresses and handbags. he had purchased, left untouched and abandoned


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. She moved out She acted swiftly, just as she promised.


    She¡¯s quite determined.¡±


    Regaining hisposure and taking a deep breath, Jim reentered the room, covering his nose. He


    proceeded to open all the windows. His gaze fixated on a red notebook on the coffee table, piquing his


    curiosity. He extended his hand and opened it.


    Jim¡¯s mind raced as he discovered it was a divorce certificate-Mr. and Mrs. Wilson¡¯s divorce certificate.


    His thoughts. spiraled, rendering him speechless.


    Recalling that Trevon hadn¡¯t visited City Hall in the evening. Jim wondered, ¡°How did they get divorced


    at that time? Could it be some illusion or cloning technique? Since Mrs. Wilson mentioned the


    significance of ordering numbers. I¡¯ve delved into their profound meanings. Tranted, 7:48 could


    mean dying of anger Was it deliberately chosen to infuriate Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Nervously. Jim mustered the courage to address the furious Trevon, ¡°Um, Mr. Wilson, it seems¡­ this is


    your divorce certificate. Thest three words trembled on his lips.


    Trevon received the book with a fierce grip, his facial expression darkening, revealing his immense


    displeasure.


    Holding the red book tightly. Trevonmanded. ¡°To the Wilson¡¯s residence.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    The vehicle maneuvered through the congested street, merging with the gloomy night and mirroring the


    man¡¯s somber


    mind


    With furrowed brows and sharp angles, Trevon¡¯s dark eyes were concealed beneathyers of


    coldness, partially veiled by their half-closed state


    He pondered, ¡°From the day of our marriage tost night¡¯s bitter separation, we shared the same roof


    for nearly two months. The New Year is just a few days away, and our agreement was supposed tost


    until the first month. But why does my heart feel suffocated and trapped, as if it¡¯s holding its breath in


    my chest? Could it be that I can¡¯t truly let go? No, that¡¯s impossible. It must be because no one has


    ever challenged my rules. We agreed on three months, and it should be me who decides when it


    Jimi¡¯s hand trembled as he pressed down on the elerator, stealing a nce at the rearview mirror.


    Summoning his courage, he spoke. ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you can¡¯t bear to be without Mrs Wilson, then go


    after her.¡±


    Jim silently mused, ¡°Although the marriage has ended, and it was ended unterally, as long as Mr.


    Wilson is willing to pursue her, he should be able to win her back. With sincerity, even an iron pestle


    can be ground down to a needle*


    Upon hearing the sound, Trevon slowly opened his eyes, his brows slightly furrowing Which eye of


    yours witnessed my reluctance to part with her?¡±


    Hearing that, Jim silently murmured, ¡°Mr. Wilson is incredibly stubborn Clearly, he¡¯s hesitant deep


    down. Otherwise, why would he visit the Wilson¡¯s residence in the middle of the night? Is he going


    there to celebrate his newfound singlehood? Your gloomy expression doesn¡¯t betray any signs of


    happiness. It¡¯s evident that you¡¯re feeling uneasy.¡± In his mind, he criticized his boss a thousand times


    over.


    Soon, the car came to a halt at the entrance of the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Stepping out of the car, the man made a beeline for the main gate of the Wilson¡¯s residence


    Jim parked the car and waited inside. It was wiser not to enter and delve into the situation at a time like


    this. Knowing too much only hastened one¡¯s demise, even though he was already aware of a fair


    amount.


    Trevon, his face expressionless and cold, headed towards Theo¡¯s room. Along the way, he was


    intercepted by Gage, the butler. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mr. Theo is already asleep.


    He locked his gaze onto Gage, searching for any hint of falsehood on his face. ¡°I know he¡¯s not asleep.


    I have a few questions to ask, and it won¡¯t take long¡±


    Gage felt unease as Trevon¡¯s overpowering aura signaled that he was aware of what happened that


    night and was enraged. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Lassure you, Mr. Theo is truly asleep. Mrs Wilson visited tonight,


    and it affected Mr. Theo¡¯s mood. His blood pressure spiked, and he took medication betore Calling


    asleep. He keptining of a headache before going to bed. 1 suspect he can¡¯t bear to see Mrs.


    Wilson leave and kept muttering about arranging a marriage ceremony, fearing that Mrs. Wilson would


    never set foot into the Wilson¡¯s residence again.¡±


    Trevon deciphered the underlying meaning in Gage¡¯s words, and his expression darkened further. Tll


    return tomorrow.¡± With those words, he exited the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The cabin¡¯s temperature naturally dropped inside the car, sending a bone-chilling sensation through its


    upants. Jim¡¯s hand trembled as he inquired. ¡°Mr. Wilson, where are we headed?¡±


    After a brief pause, Trevon parted his lips and replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to Phoenix Manor,¡±


    Upon receiving themand, Jim steered the vehicle towards Trevon¡¯s private vi, adhering to his


    desires.


    While driving. Jun reflected, ¡°Phoenix Manor is Mr. Wilson¡¯s residence after he moved out of the


    Wilson¡¯s residence. He used to live there before getting married, but after the marriage. Mr. Theo asked


    him to relocate to Adare Manor and live with Mrs. Wilson for at least three months.


    ¡°Little did he know that he would return before the three-month adjustment period.


    ¡°On second thought, he can¡¯t possibly stay at Adare Manor tonight. The odor there could suffocate


    anyone. I can¡¯t believe Mrs. Wilson was audacious enough to think of stinking up the ce with


    durians.


    ¡°She even activated the central air conditioning to circte the smell. This scent probably won¡¯t


    dissipate for at least a


    week¡­


    In his heart, Jim silently gave a thumbs-up to Natalie.


    ¡°Truly, she is my idol. She¡¯s the only one who can discipline Mr. Wilson,¡± thought Jim.


    After a moment. Trevon issued a cold instruction, ¡°Cease all projects between the Sullivan family and


    the Wilson Group¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Jim promptly replied.


    Following his words, Trevon closed his eyes and feigned dozing off


    At the same time. Sherri drove her own Mercedes-Benz to Edward¡¯s Evergreen Gardens.


    Struggling with tworge suitcases, she entered the elevator and swiftly arrived on the 28th floor


    ¡°This number is quite htting Edward is also 28 this year. If people don¡¯t know he purchased it years


    ago, they might assume he chose the floor based on age,¡± she contemted


    As for why Edward acquired such a high floor, it was to gain a broader perspective and amanding


    view of the surroundings. They say it¡¯s beneficial to have an elevated vantage point.


    Sherri, breathing heavily, settled on the suitcase and pressed the doorbell since she didn¡¯t know the


    password.


    Having just finished showering. Natalie donned a coat and opened the door.


    Sherri genumely felt joyous to be able to live with her best friend andmute together every day.


    Sherri enveloped Natalie in a tight Inig as soon as the door swung open. The embrace was


    unexpectedly forceful, causing Natalie to stagger back a few steps.


    ¡°You scared me! What mischief are you up to?¡± Natalie yfully eximed.


    Sherri pretended to pout and said, ¡°You¡¯re not very enthusiastic Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    While dragging the luggage inside, Natalie hung the towel she used to dry her hair around her neck


    and retorted, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯ste, and I haven¡¯t slept. Why would you think otherwise?¡±


    Sherri finally felt at ease and beamed, saying. That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll give you some credit.¡±


    cing a tter of barbecued food on the coffee table. Sherri lounged on the sofa and remarked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I reliable? Look, I brought so many things you enjoy eating.¡±


    Natalie asked. ¡°Got it. You¡¯re the best. Shall we share a room, or will you sleep in your brother¡¯s


    room?¡±


    Sherri pondered momentarily and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s share a room. Edward doesn¡¯t appreciate others


    sleeping in his bed, so we should avoid that to prevent getting scolded¡±


    Natalie ced all of Sherri¡¯s belongings in the guest room alongside hers.


    Afterpleting several tasks, Natalie went to the bathroom to blow-dry her hair and said, ¡®I¡¯ll dry my


    hair first. Help yourself to anything you find in the fridge.


    Sherri mischievously smiled and said. ¡°You¡¯re so quick! Did you buy everything to wee me?¡±


    Opening the fridge, Sherri was slightly taken aback and said, ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.


    It¡¯s almost embarrassing to be weed like this¡±


    Natalie was blow-drying her hair inside the bathroom, and the sound of the hairdryer muffled most of


    what Sherri said. Assuming Sherri was addressing her. Natalie casually responded. ¡°Hmm, you decide.


    I¡¯ll be out in a moment.¡±


    Sherri perceived this as her best friend¡¯s enthusiasm and felt ted. She retrieved a bottle of citrus


    juice.


    Before long. Natalie finished blow-drying her hair and casually tied it up into a bun.


    Seated on the floor, Natalie opened the juice bottle, took a sip, and asked, ¡°Did your mom agree to you


    moving out like


    this


    Sherri lifted a meat skewer, took a bite, and eximed, ¡°My mom disagreed, but my brother did. I told


    him I was concerned about your safety and would apany you. In this household, Edward¡¯s words


    have the same effect on my mom as painkillers.¡±


    Natalie was rendered speechless, and she thought, ¡®She¡¯s quite bold to take such measures just to


    move out with me.¡±


    Sherri recalled something her mother, Juana, mentioned before leaving, ¡°By the way, my mom said you


    shoulde to our house for New Year¡¯s. I¡¯ll be lively with many people, and my mom loves a vibrant


    atmosphere.¡±


    Natalie smiled, touched by the gesture. ¡®No, I want to spend New Year¡¯s with Mr. Theo. After the New


    Year, I¡¯ll be going abroad, and I won¡¯t have much time to visit him. Besides, the two aunts in the


    mansion are alone. I¡¯ll go back and make pizzas with them.¡±


    Sherri felt a twinge of sadness and inquired, ¡°Okay, tell me about the divorce. Is the City Hall operating


    24 hours now:


    Natalie chuckled and replied. ¡°What are you thinking? Mr. Theo arranged for someone to work


    overtime, and Trevon wasn¡¯t around. We can say it was a one-sided divorce.¡±


    Sherri took a bite of a potato chip and opened her mouth wide. Natalie reached out and yfully closed


    her friend¡¯s chin


    Collecting her thoughts, Sherri spected, ¡®But it can¡¯t be a sham, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I checked the City Hall¡¯s internalwork. It shows that I am officially divorced. It¡¯s real,¡± Natalie


    reassured her.


    Sherri nodded in response, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems Mr. Theo is still a good person and very


    reasonable.¡±


    She never expected Natalie¡¯s divorce to proceed so smoothly without Mr. Wilson¡¯s cooperation. She


    also admired Mr. Theo¡¯s clever move, silently turning Trevon into a divorced man.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t resist sharing her mischievous act, ¡°I did something significant tonight.¡±


    Sherri, an expert in gossip, sat up straight and eagerly urged, ¡°Tell me, tell me!¡±


    Satisfying her friend¡¯s curiosity. Natalie recounted, ¡°I bought two packs of durian and a pack of blue


    cheese pasta. I had the pasta for dinner and opened all the durian packets. I left them open for about


    half an hour while setting the central air conditioning in the living room to 30 degrees. It filled the room


    with the smell. Afterward, I packed up the durian flesh and left the shells in the living room and some


    leftover pasta cream. It must be quite pungent by now.¡±


    Upon hearing the story, Sherri burst into uncontrobleughter, pping her hands and giving Natalie


    two thumbs up. She cheered, ¡°You¡¯re the most amazing woman in Athana! I bet Mr. Wilson will have a


    lifetime of trauma regarding these two things!¡±


    Sherriughed throughout the night, reminiscing and bursting intoughter again, leaving Natalie


    speechless.


    Sherri eventually settled down before going to sleep.


    After not sharing a bed, the two finished theirte-night snack and intermittently chatted for a few hours


    before drifting off to sleep


    The following day,

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The weather cleared unusually, but the cold persisted just as icy. Nevertheless, the sun dutifully


    resumed its shift.


    Yet. Trevon¡¯s mood didn¡¯t brighten up like the weather.


    A phone call interrupted Mia¡¯s day in the early morning hours amidst a mix of joy and worry. Jim¡¯s swift


    hand had brought this unexpected call, stirring a range of emotions within her.


    Fed up with the constant and irritating ringing. Trevon shut off his phone.


    Having endured a prolonged absence of sleep at Phoenix Manor, he encountered a rare bout of


    insomniast night.


    Bright and early, Jim was already at his doorstep, ready to escort him to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Jim was screaming in agony deep within his soul!


    The Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Theo sat leisurely at the dining table, savoring his morning meal. When he noticed his grandson¡¯s


    grumpy face, it added a hint of pleasure to his mood.


    Taking a sip of his freshly brewed coffee, he casually remarked. ¡°Bright and early today. huh? How


    about joining me for breakfast? Mr. Hawk has also made an appearance. Please take a seat, and let¡¯s


    share a meal. Mary, please bring two more sets of cutlery


    Theo did not heed his grandson¡¯s desires and took charge without hesitation.


    With deft and efficient movements, Mary swiftly brought two cutlery sets, apanied by an


    assortment of additional breakfast treats.


    Trevon remained motionless, his reluctance palpable, and Jim naturally followed suit, remaining


    motionless.


    Theo didn¡¯t seem to be impatience as he continued unhurriedly. ¡°If you have something to discuss with


    me, it can wait until after breakfast. We can¡¯t have a proper conversation on an empty stomach. Don¡¯t


    just stand there looking superior. Take a


    seat.¡±


    With a begrudging expression, Trevon finally sat down and sipped his milk. ¡°Mr. Theo, did you arrange


    the divorce proceedings for her as you instructedst night?¡±


    Hearing these words. Theo concealed his inner delight, maintaining an expressionless face. Indeed,


    Natalie came to me. hoping I would grant you a way out. She didn¡¯t want to keep you tied down against


    your will. She earnestly and persistently persuaded me. And I must admit, her words held some truth. A


    loveless marriage is a mutual torment. So, I have decided to fulfill your wishes, to set you free from any


    obstacle in your pursuit of true love.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Theo, where am I supposed to find true love if you didn¡¯t even inform me about the divorce?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach and discontent.


    Theo finished his breakfast, wiped his mouth, and nced at his grandson, then shifted his gaze to


    Jim, who was silently consuming his meal. seemingly trying to diminish his presence. ¡°Well, tell me,


    why should I have informed you? Divorce doesn¡¯t require your consent, just as Natalie doesn¡¯t require


    your presence. Since the shoe doesn¡¯t fit and causes difort, I must find a better fit for you. With all


    your responsibilities and busy schedule, where would you find time for love? I can¡¯t let a mere marriage


    license hinder your potential to earn a fortune.¡±


    Seeing Mr. Theo mocking him, Trevon felt a surge of frustration. He repeatedly pushed back. Tm not


    involved in any romantic rtionships.¡±


    Theo maintained a steady gaze on his grandson, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one intentionally creating trending


    topics, aiming to give Miss Mia some recognition? Or was it for a different motive? To attract someone¡¯s


    attention, perhaps?¡±


    Trevon found himself at a loss for words. He had indeed orchestrated the trending topics with Jim¡¯s


    assistance, and there was a specific objective behind it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit it.


    As the defiant silence lingered from Trevon, Theo shifted his gaze onto Jim, his eyes sharpening


    sternly. ¡°Did you orchestrate those trending topics?¡±


    Trevon remained speechless, unable to contain the implicit message within his grandfather¡¯s piercing


    gaze.


    Jim frantically denied, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I had no part in it. He turned to Trevon, desperately seeking


    assistance through his pleading eyes.


    Trevon knowing Mr. Theo¡¯s intentions all too well, bestowed upon Jim a look of disappointment before


    boldly confessing, ¡°1 orchestrated them.¡±


    Theo nodded with a blend of approval and eptance. ¡°So, that¡¯s settled. What brought you here so


    early in the morning. then? I¡¯ve brought an end to the marriage you didn¡¯t desire. Now you¡¯re free to


    pursue whatever you wish. Enjoy your


    newfound freedom, or is there a hint of reluctance in your heart?¡±


    Theo proceeded to offer his insightful guidance and rounsel


    Trevon seethed with suppressed anger, feeling utterly powerless to retort. Never before had he felt


    such a sense of helplessness. He stood up, undoing the rightly fastened buttons of his cor. ¡°Mr Theo,


    I¡¯m heading back to the office.¡±


    Theo paid hum no mind, reveling in his good mood as he cheerfully addressed Cage. ¡°Feeling quite


    delighted today! Quick, fetch me some more pizzas.¡±


    Gage smiled and returned to the kitchen with a te filled with several delectable pizzas.


    cing the te on the table, he gently reminded Theo. ¡°Please remember, you can only indulge to a


    certain extent. Excessive eating will certainly draw criticism from Mrs. J Wilson.¡±


    Ever since Mrs. J had left. Theo allowed himself to indulge. A few years prior, his fondness for


    sweets and overeating had nearly led to diabetes. Consequently, Rachel strictly managed his diet,


    leaving no room for excess.


    Indulging in reckless eating was not something they allowed Theo to partake in.


    Regardless of perspective. Rachel was an exemry daughter-inw, apetent household


    manager, and an outstanding individual.


    However, Caleb¡¯s leg condition had worsened in the past few days, and Rachel apanied him for


    treatment in Sapphire City


    Theo, seizing the opportunity, indulged himself a little more discreetly.


    Theo furrowed his brow. ¡°Understood. When Rachel returns, please refrain from reporting this.¡±


    Gage questioned, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you care about Trevon! Are you going to let them remain apart like


    this?¡±


    What if Mrs. Wilson had decided not to return?


    ¡°Well, what else could we expect? It was Trevon who failed to cherish what he had. Whom could we


    me but him? If only he had admitted his feelings for Natalie, I could have offered some assistance. I


    reminded him several times this morning, but look at his stubborn demeanor. He became so distant


    that he didn¡¯t even recognize Rachel anymore. Imph


    In other words, he became so stubborn that he didn¡¯t even recognize his mother!


    Lithern boxing gym.


    Men were drenched in sweat, their bodies moving with lightning speed as they unleashed a flurry of


    punches on the equipment, showing no fatigue.


    Trevon, his white shirt soaked through, continued to punch mechanically, his movements relentless.


    Jim stood by, feeling at sense of unease, silently waiting on the sidelines.


    Since leaving the Wilson¡¯s residence. Trevon had not returned to thepany. Frustrated by his


    encounter with Theo earlier this morning, he sought sce and release in the boxing gym.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here, getting in a workout. Quite a rare sight, Frank remarked, leaning against the


    doorway with at suggestive smile, his hands casually resting in his pockets.


    Upon hearing the voice, Trevon continued his movements without skipping a beat and made no effort


    to respond.


    Cautiously taking a few steps backward, Jim approached Frank and said, ¡°Mr. Roberts, could you


    perhaps talk some sense into Mr. Wilson? He¡¯s been at it for nearly two hours now. If he keeps going,


    lie¡¯s going to injure himself.¡±


    Jim knew better than to advise Trevon directly. The man didn¡¯t listen to reason.


    Who knew what consequences might arise?


    But Mr. Roberts was different. He wouldn¡¯t face the same fate of being exiled to Soutnd.


    One can only imagine the magnitude of the shadows cast over Jim when it came to Soutnd.


    Casually chewing his gum. Frank spoke in aid-back tone, ¡°Let him wear himself out. Once he¡¯s


    Jim retorted. ¡°No need to rush? So I suppose we¡¯ll just have a disabled Mr. Wilson in Athana.¡±


    Frank remained in his position,zily leaning against the door as he observed the relentless disy of


    the exhausted man¡¯s frustrations. He found it rather intriguing, as it was the first time he had witnessed


    Trevon in such a state.


    With a hint of amusement, Frank continued to chew his gum, attentively watching the boxing session


    unfold


    After about fifteen minutes. Trevon became too tired to continue, copsing onto the ground.


    Jim, being considerate, approached with a towel and a bottle of soda water in hand.


    Frank, observing the situation, lifted his leg and walked over, sitting beside him.


    Jim quietly exited the room, gently closing the door behind him, leaving Frank tofort Mr. Wilson.


    Leaning back with his hands propped behind him, Frank turned his head toward Trevon and asked,


    ¡°Feeling bothered by the divorce?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve trained, so I thought I¡¯d give it a go.¡±


    Frank licked his teeth and grinned, ¡°No regrets, huh? Well, at least the title of husband and wife was


    rightfully earned.¡±


    Trevon looked at Frank with a hint of surprise.


    He quickly regained hisposure and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have any regrets. I never had any feelings


    for her to begin with. It was just a contractual agreement.¡±


    Frank patted his shoulder, offering words of praise. ¡°Good for you. Keep it up.¡±


    Continue to maintain that prideful nature of yours.


    Deep down, Frank understood that Trevon¡¯s reluctance stemmed from his inability to relinquish his ego.


    He believed that falling in love with a wife he was coerced into marrying was a source of


    embarrassment, showcasing his stubbornness.


    The irony was that he expected the woman to chase after him without considering that she possessed


    a simr temperament.


    Dreams and wishful thinking were two entirely different concepts!


    Turning toward the door, Frank said, ¡°Mr. Landor has recently assigned Kyle to investigate the talent


    reserve project at Athana Hospital. Natalie might be going abroad.¡±


    Trevon was momentarily taken aback. Was she going abroad?


    As Frank reached the doorway, Jim couldn¡¯t help but ask with urgency. ¡°How is Mr. Wilson doing?¡±


    Frank gave a wry smile and pulled at the corner of his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s digging his own grave.¡±


    Jim pressed further, ¡°So, did Mr. Roberts try to advise him but to no avail? Or has he lost the chance to


    win back Mrs. Wilson?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Unbeknownst to them, time slipped away unnoticed, and in the blink of an eye, the day of the bidding


    had arrived.


    Sherri was filled with sheer delight, beaming like a child.


    She twirled in front of the mirror, unable to contain her excitement. The reason for her joy was the


    limited-edition dress that Edward had purchased for her to wear at the bidding event. Notably, it was


    the same design as the one worn by Natalie, affectionately known as the sister dress. One was a


    delicate shade of blue, while the other boasted a soft, creamy hue.


    Without a doubt, Sherri had chosen the pale blue one.


    Meanwhile. Natalie had already finished her makeup and sat primly on the bed, waiting patiently for


    Sherri. She had been waiting for half an hour while Sherri meticulously curled her eyshes, taking her


    time with every detail.


    Completely unaware of the passing time, Sherri didn¡¯t consider the minutes ticking by. For a woman,


    getting dressed and applying makeup was an effortless endeavor, as if time had no hold on her.


    Looking beautiful was all that mattered,


    Natalie felt reluctant to remund Sherri. ¡®Sherri, we¡¯re attending a bidding event, not a beauty pageant.


    You already look stunning. Even the celebrities walking the red carpet can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Sherri had an air of confidence, proudly stating, ¡°Absolutely! You have great taste. But I can¡¯t afford to


    embarrass Edward. What if I run into my future sister-inw? I can¡¯t risk looking anything less than


    perfect¡±


    Deep down, Sherri always had a nagging feeling that Edward had a girlfriend overseas!


    Feeling tired, Natalie propped her chin up and said. ¡°You keep going. I¡¯ll grab a drink to wake myself


    up. I haven¡¯t had a single sip of water since I woke up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Natalie, does my makeup look good? Are myshes curled enough?¡±


    Natalie nced up andmented, ¡°Looks good. No need to curl them anymore. They¡¯re reaching for


    the sky¡±


    Sherri was in high spirits and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Natalie¡¯s hidden implications.


    Edward had been waiting downstairs for an hour without making a single phone call. He sat in the


    passenger seat, patiently


    waiting


    Meanwhile, Kyle, showing no sense of urgency, reclined in his seat with his eyes half-closed, nearly


    drifting off to sleep. Once Sherri and Natalie finished their preparations, they spotted Edward¡¯s


    Maybach downstairs. Opening the car doors, they carefully adjusted their dresses before stepping


    inside.


    Edward, you¡¯re here so early¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    With everyone seated, Kyle started the car engine and headed toward the Grand Manor Hotel


    The bidding event was being held in the penthouse conference room of the Grand Manor Hotel.


    Natalie, who had ate shaft that evening, was anxious about possibly beingte. ¡°Edward, what time


    does the bidding event wrap up?¡±


    Edward turned his head slightly and spoke in a reassuring tone, ¡°Worried about beingte for work?¡±


    Natalie answered honestly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be over before dinner. The results will be announced, and after that. I¡¯ll drop you off


    at the hospital


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    The entrance of the Grand Manor Hotel was bustling with activity as one luxury car after another pulled


    into the parking lot. The avable spaces quickly filled up, indicating a significant turnout for the bidding


    event.


    Reporters were gathered at the entrance, their cameras poised to capture the scene. Natalie couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a twinge of skepticism.


    This was quite the spectacle!


    Turning to Sherri, who appeared visibly excited. ¡°Sherri, are you sure this bidding event is supposed to


    be small-scale!¡±


    Sherri, sensing the discrepancy, swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m here


    with Edward, the event¡¯s size doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, we¡¯re both single, so let¡¯s enjoy ourselves,


    right?¡±


    Natalie was momentarily at a loss for words. She did have reservations, mainly when it came torge-


    scale gatherings with a sizeable crowd.


    But since they had already arrived, returning now wasn¡¯t an option.


    Edward sensed Natalie¡¯s difort and leaned in to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sit beside me in a little


    while. Once the official list is announced, we can make our exit,¡±


    Natalie nodded.


    As they stepped into the conference hall, their eyes were met with a sea of people, a dense crowd that


    stretched as far as the eye could see


    Even Sherri was taken aback, questioning the sheer number of attendees. Were they all here for the


    bidding? Was this event intended to be small-scale, or had it unexpectedly be something more


    significant?


    Questions swirled in Sherri¡¯s mind. How had so many people managed to secure their presence?


    Were qualifications not thoroughly vetted?


    Kyle leaned closer to Edward and whispered. ¡°There¡¯s a significant number of attendees from outside


    Athana today, which exins therge turnout.¡±


    Edward nodded knowingly, understanding thepetitive nature of such events. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected.


    Everyone wants a slice of the pie.¡±


    The four of them settled into their seats in the front row


    Soon enough,


    a procession of individuals made their grand entrance through the doors. Leading the way was a


    distinguished man dressed in a sleek ck suit. He casually strolled toward the front row, his hands


    nonchntly tucked into his pockets.


    Hackett, usually known for hisid-back demeanor, was followed closely behind and appeared


    surprisinglyposed and focused. Like Frank, his hands were in his pockets, his face betraying no


    emotion.


    Fate had intertwined their paths once again


    Trevon entered the room, his gaze immediately drawn to the woman seated next to Sherri in the


    elegant creamy hue dress.


    Her lustrous ck hair cascaded down her back.


    Without hesitation, he sat beside her, his countenance calm and unruffled, as if they were mere


    strangers.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a momentary surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t there other seat?¡±


    However, as she observed hisposed demeanor, her apprehension faded.


    Sherri, too, couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by the situation. With several empty seats remaining, she


    wondered why he had deliberately chosen to sit next to Natalie.


    Yet, his expression betrayed no intention of initiating a conversation or showing any particr interest


    in Natalie.


    Frank settled beside Trevon while Hackett sat on the row¡¯s outer edge.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Hackett leaned in and murmured, ¡°What brings the sister-inw here?*


    Frank corrected him. ¡®Former sister-inw.¡±


    Hackett persisted. ¡°So, they went through with the divorce?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to discuss Trevon¡¯s marital status at such a formal gathering. He


    brushed off the question, unwilling to engage further.


    Meanwhile, Trevon appeared utterly calm as he sat beside her. Throughout the event, he didn¡¯t


    exchange words or betray emotions. Even when Sherri and Natalie exchanged brief remarks, he


    maintained his stoic andposed demeanor.


    This helped ease the initial awkwardness that Natalie felt.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Mia was the host for today¡¯s bidding event.


    Even Trevon¡¯s eyes subtly flickered, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    Natalie and Sherri had just finished their conversation when they looked up and saw a woman in a


    stylish short skirt, confidently holding a microphone, taking charge of the proceedings.


    Sherri immediately noticed and couldn¡¯t hide her discontent. She eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, how


    did such a prestigious bidding event end up with someone like her as the host? It¡¯s lowering the


    standard, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Trying to be discreetly blunt, Edward reminded his sister, ¡°Keep it down.¡±


    Sherri fell silent, but her fingers couldn¡¯t resist sending a quick message to Natalie, ¡°I can guarantee


    you that this woman must have used some hical means to get on that stage.¡±


    The phone buzzed in her hand, indicating an unread message. Initially, she hesitated to open it, but a


    gentle nudge from Sherri urged her to take a look.


    Reluctantly, she extended her finger and swiped open the phone. In that flecting moment, the man


    sitting next to her


    discreetly nced at her screen before quickly shifting his gaze forward, unnoticed by others


    Natalie had sent a few words, ¡°So now you know, huh? You have too much free time on your hands.¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°Are you going to seek revenge?¡±


    Sherri responded, her toneced with determination. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to seek revenge. Why


    should I let someone¡¯s betrayal go unanswered¡¯ I¡¯ve already gone through a divorce, so I have nothing


    left to lose.¡±


    Trevon furrowed his brow. Sensing his unease, Frank leaned in and asked. ¡°Feeling uncertain, Trevon?


    Can¡¯t handle the


    situation?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    After an hour, the bid results were announced, and the Wilson Group emerged as the victorious bidder,


    eliciting a mix of indifference from many in attendance.


    The Landor Group came tantalizingly close to clinching the bid, missing out by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    The room erupted in apuse and congrattions, apanied by envy and admiration swirling in


    the air.


    A distinguished man in his fifties approached Trevon, extending his hand in a friendly greeting. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, your reputation as a prominent figure in Athana is well deserved. Congrattions on your


    remarkable achievement.¡±


    Though unfamiliar with the man, Trevon sensed an air of confidence and luxury emanating from him, a


    telltale sign of his status among the city¡¯s elite.


    Jim leaned closer to Trevon and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Daniel Turner, the influential Head of the Turner


    family and the wealthiest man in Sapphire City. Azurnd


    Trevon responded graciously, engaging in polite conversation. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr.


    Turner.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he left.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze locked onto the girl standing next to Edward. Her captivating features sent a shiver down


    his spine, and his footsteps instinctively led him toward her.


    His assistant followed suit


    Noticing Mr. Turner¡¯s approach. Edward greeted him politely, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Turner. Are you


    here to participate in the bidding event as well?¡±


    Daniel smiled Indeed. I thought Ide to explore new opportunities. It appears that the young talents


    of Athana continue to impress. The next generation always surpasses thest. It seems there are many


    remarkable individuals in this city. I hope to have the chance to visit again in the future¡±


    Edward extended Jus hand for a firm handshake, saying, ¡°The feeling is mutual. I hope we can


    coborate someday.¡±


    Edward had crossed paths with Daniel several times during his time abroad due to their projects,


    leaving asting impression on lum


    This man was rumored to be the wealthiest man in Azurnd, known for his understated demeanor


    and extensive phnthropic endeavors. His personal affairs and famaly details remain shrouded in


    mystery.


    With little information avable about his siblings, children, or even his inner circle.


    He was always apanied by a fleet of bodyguards, making it difficult for anyone to approach him


    closely.


    ¡°And who might this be?¡± he inquired, gesturing toward Natalie.


    Edward smiled warmly as he introduced. ¡°This is my friend.¡±


    When her name was called. Natalie presented herself with grace andposure, ¡°Hello, Mr. Turner. I


    am Natalie¡±


    ¡°Forgive my curiosity. Miss Foster, but may I inquire about the origin of your mother?¡±


    Natalie appeared somewhat peculiar, yet she maintained herposure and extended courtesy when


    referring to her mother. ¡°My parents are from Athana¡±


    ¡°No offense taken. I sensed a familiarity with Miss Foster and inquired further. I hope you don¡¯t mind


    the questions, and 1 appreciate your exnation, striking a perfect bnce of politeness that puts


    others at ease.


    Natalie graciously smiled and remarked. ¡°No problem at all. I suppose I have a rather farmiliar face.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t linger any longer than necessary. After exchanging pleasantries, he made his exit.


    Sherri, puzzled, inquired, ¡°Who is this person, Edward? He appears to be quite formidable.¡±


    The wealthiest man in Azurnd¡±


    Sherri was taken aback. This person possessed great discretion, showing no outward signs of wealth.


    She had initially presumed he was simply a sessful individual. ¡°Impressive indeed. The more


    affluent one bes, the more frank they


    strive to be, while those with less wealth tend to adopt a more ostentatious demeanor.¡±


    ¡°Sherri, quit picking up those nonsensical words every single day. Spare yourself the unproductive


    dramas.¡±


    With Edward leading the way, Sherri couldn¡¯t help but yfully stick her tongue out at him from behind.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartfeltughter.


    Yet, this scene caught the man¡¯s attention, and his gaze darkened, perceiving an unsettling re.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Several days they had passed since the bidding conference, bringing them closer to the uing New


    Year


    Since Natalie moved in with Sherri, they were inseparable, like two peas in a pod, practically joined at


    the hip. They followed a predictable routine between the hospital and residence, bing a dynamic


    duo


    After wrapping up their night shifts, they asionally indulged in a midnight snack. They enjoyed


    cooking their meals at home the rest of the time, and Sherri had grown quite fond of Natalie¡¯s culinary


    prowess.


    As the New Year drew nearer, the hospital saw many patientsing in for check-ups. Many elderly


    individuals wished to undergo examinations before the new year. Consequently, the workload had


    substantially increased in the past few days, keeping them busier than ever.


    On the other hand, Sherri found herself with more idle time. Despite the bustling nature of the


    obstetrics and gynecology department, birthing activities in the hospital followed seasonal patterns.


    In Athana, the end of August marked the peak season for newborn arrivals, reaching an evident surge.


    The reason was crystal clear Babies born at the end of August would be able to start school in the


    same academic year, while those born after September would have to wait an extra year before their


    educational journeymenced.


    This prompted many mothers to calcte their dates of conception meticulously.


    Of course, some wealthy individuals conceived without much consideration. As they say. ¡°Money can


    work miracles.¡±


    As noon approached, when a young girl timidly entered the room, Sherri was calling out patient


    numbers. She nced nervously and timidly at Sherri before turning around to close the door politely.


    She stole another nce at Sherri and then took a seat, lowering her head shyly.


    Patients came in all shapes and sizes, Sherri had a hunch and patiently asked. ¡°What seemed to be


    the problem?¡±


    The girl kept her heal down, nervously sping her fingers. L. my period iste.¡±


    Sherri wasn¡¯t surprised. After years of working in the outpatient department, she had learned to pick up


    on certain cues. ¡°Normally, when did you expect your period each month?¡±


    The girl still dared not lift her gaze, whispering. ¡°The 6th.¡±


    Sherri heard her, despite the faintness of her voice. ¡°Go get a urine test done. Bring me the results in


    half an hour.¡±


    The girl remained meek, never daring to raise her head throughout the interaction. ¡°Okay¡±


    Watching the girl¡¯s retreating figure. Sherri couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. Yet another girl


    who had neglected to take precautions. How could theyck the foresight to protect themselves?


    This was not about allowing men to feel at ease while women suffered. As a doctor, Sherri did not


    advocate for abortions. Even when patients required the procedure, she always sought the assistance


    of others. She had never been involved in terminating a life herself.


    Her heart ached at the thought. After all, it was a fragile, precious life that deserved consideration.


    During their lunch break.


    Sherri shared the incident with Natalie, observing her fatigued expression. ¡®Natalie, let me tell you


    something. Another girl came to my outpatient department this morning. I suspect she didn¡¯t take any


    precautions and ended up getting pregnant. I gave her a urine test order, but she never returned, even


    after I finished my shift. I¡¯m afraid she might have gone to a private clinic.¡±


    When Sherri finished her sentence, Natalie seemed to realize something, her expression hinting at


    panic. ¡°Sherri, what¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡±


    Sherri nced at her, a touch of disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s the 12th today¡­¡± She


    abruptly trailed off. realizing the implications of what she had just said.


    She remembered Natalie¡¯s menstrual cycle. Their cycles were simr. Natalie¡¯s was on the 5th, and


    hers was on the 7th Thus¡­


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts raced as she desperately hoped that luck wouldn¡¯t be so unkind!


    Yet, her heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter with anxiety.


    Sherri was taken aback by Natalie¡¯sument, feeling a sudden rush of panic. She nced around


    the cafeteria at the people eating their meals and whispered, ¡°Natalie, I think mine iste too. But it


    can¡¯t be¡­¡± She even doubted her own words, the uncertainty evident in her elongated tone.


    Natalie tried to reassure herself, ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Perhaps it¡¯s just due


    to recent stress and hormonal imbnce.¡±


    Sherri felt a pang of guilt, unable to argue further. ¡°But I have so much free time¡­


    Natalie fell into a momentary silence, unsure of what to say.


    Sherri swallowed hard, feeling a sense of unease. To ease the tension, she suggested, ¡°How about we


    go to the pharmacy after work and get two pregnancy tests? We can take the tests tomorro morning


    with our first urine


    After making their decision, they both struggled to maintain focus throughout the rest of their afternoon


    shift.


    Meanwhile¡­.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Wilson Group, Jim walked in, holding a stack of documents neatly tucked


    inside a file folder.


    Pushing the door open, he ced the documents on the man¡¯s desk and discussed the contents. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, I lovepleted the investigation you requested.¡±


    As soon as his voice filled the room, the man¡¯s face turned cold. These past few days, he was


    surrounded by an aura that said ¡°do not disturb¡±, emitting a palpable anger.


    He seemed almost on the verge of inscribing the words ¡°I am furious across his forehead.


    Not only were the staff in the secretary¡¯s office forced to hold their breath, but even the members of the


    Marketing department and the nning department felt the tension in the air


    Extending his cold, pale, slender fingers, he retrieved the documents from the desk. With a piercing


    gaze, he skimmed through them briefly, then narrowed his upturned eyes and inquired. ¡°Is the chef


    from Sapphire City?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jim presented the gathered information truthfully. ¡°Indeed. Mr. Wilson, the chef, is registered as a


    resident of Sapphire City. His motive for applying to the Grand Manor in Athana was to pursue


    opportunities in the capital. The profile is concise, but it would be advisable to consult Mr. Roberts¡±


    Jim believed Mr. Roberts must have conducted a thorough screening process when recruiting


    personnel.


    Given Mr. Roberts background, he likely found it easier to inquire about specific individuals.


    As for why Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t approach Mr. Roberts for this inquiry. Jim Hawk was unsure.


    The man continued to flip through the documents, reaching the second page that contained information


    about the two servants in the mansion, including their backgrounds. From the records, both servants


    were born and raised in Athana and had never left the city. His gazended on thest name on the


    page, and his eyebrows furrowed with a mix of intrigue.


    Emma Lopez, an orphan, was taken in by the Lopez family from an orphanage during her early


    childhood, bing their adopted daughter and the apple of their eye.


    Having rified the general details, Mr. Wilson raised his gaze and inquired, ¡°Are we certain that the


    information is urate?¡±


    Jim nodded confidently. Absolutely. We have thoroughly cross-checked every detail, and the final piece


    of information has been verified multiple tintes. It is worth noting that the Lopez family has never


    disclosed the fact that their daughter was adopted. ording to ounts from people close to the


    family. Emma holds a special ce in the Lopez family¡¯s heart. She is a prodigy in music, chess,


    calligraphy, and painting, indicating that the Lopez family has invested significant efforts in her


    upbringing. Moreover, at the age of 26, she married Harry during the same year when the Foster family


    faced a severe financial crisis. Subsequently, the Lopez family injected a substantial amount of capital


    into the Foster family, effectively revitalizing their business.¡±


    Considering her status as Mr. Wilson¡¯s former mother-inw, he refrained from using her name


    directly.


    Jim proceeded to provide a detailed ount of all the information he had gathered, leaving no stone


    unturned.


    Since they married, Trevon had never bothered to delve into this woman¡¯s background. He had only


    intended to satisfy his curiosity with a casual investigation, but little did he expect to uncover such


    significant information.


    If he hadn¡¯t pursued the inquiry, Emma¡¯s origins would have remained a lifelong secret, known only


    within the Lopez family as their cherished heiress.


    ording to the gathered data, the Lopez family had been instrumental in saving the Foster family


    from their financial crisis. However, during his previous visit to the Foster family. Trevon couldn¡¯t help


    but notice Harry¡¯sck of regard for his daughter. Instead, he seemed to favor Emily, and there was


    even a palpable animosity toward Natalie. What concealed truths.y beneath the surface?


    After a brief pause, Trevon mustered the courage to speak. His voice tinged with embarrassment. ¡°Can


    we find any information about Emma¡¯s¡­ biological parents?¡±


    The name felt strangely difficult to utter directly for some inexplicable reason.


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of annoyance. ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s been quite a long time, almost 49


    years ago. It¡¯s highly challenging to uncover every detail from that time. Record-keeping systems


    weren¡¯t as advanced back then, mostly relying on paper-based records. With time, it¡¯s doubtful that


    we¡¯ll be able to find extensive information. Furthermore, the former director who had those records has


    already passed away. The avable records indicate that Mrs. Wilson was born in the same year when


    Emma from the Lopez family turned 26. Should we continue the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dig deeper. And also, find out the true rtionship between Emily and Harry.¡±


    Jim sensed a hidden motive behind Mr. Wilson¡¯s requests. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you discreetly investigating


    on behalf of Mrs. Wilson? Are you nning to win her back?¡±


    Finding detailed information about his deceased mother-inw would likely prove challenging.


    Suppressing his inner excitement, Jim¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you trying to


    help Mrs. Wilson? Are you nning to pursue her once again?¡±


    Trevon gave him a cold, disdainful nce. ¡°You seem to have plenty of free time on your hands. Did I


    ever mention that I intend to pursue her?¡±


    Jim hastily replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± But he thought, ¡°Keep acting aloof. But remember, when


    someone else wins over Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯ll be filled with regret.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    In the early hours of the following day, at 3:30 AM.


    they both struggled to find restful sleep, consumed by their anxieties over their dyed menstrual


    cycles. Restless and anxious, they stood in the bathroom, d in their sleepwear, taking turns to test


    the pregnancy strips.


    Sherri was growing increasingly frantic, urging Natalie, who had been inside for five minutes, ¡°Natalie,


    are you finished? Why is it taking so long for you to urinate?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s voice echoed from inside, ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    ¡°You shoulde out first. The test strip must be left for 5-10 minutes to obtain urate results.


    Waiting inside won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    The door swung open, and Natalie emerged, clutching the test strip. It disyed a single line. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll


    use the restroom first. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    After four minutes, piercing screams reverberated from the bathroom, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Natalie pushed the door open and entered, ncing around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s face was stunned as she opened her mouth, gesturing toward the two test strips on the


    bathroom counter.


    Natalie¡¯s gaze followed Sherri¡¯s gesture, and her eyes widened in disbelief. Mechanically, she turned


    back to Sherri, who seemed lost in thought.


    The two stood there, staring at each other dumbfoundedly for a few minutes. Then, in perfect


    synchronization, they both eximed, ¡°It¡¯s positive.¡±


    There was a brief pause, and they simultaneously repeated, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Without skipping a beat, they said. ¡°Stay calm.¡±


    Both of them sighed deeply, leaning against opposite sides of the door frame. In perfect unison, they


    sighed, ¡°Well¡­¡± Natalie snapped back to reality, realizing the irreversible situation they were facing. It


    was like hitting the jackpot, except this time, it was different. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t find any answers in the


    bathroom. Staring at this test strip won¡¯t miraculously change the result. You don¡¯t possess any magical


    powers.¡±


    Sherri followed with a gloomy expression as they exited the restroom. Both of them took their seats on


    opposite ends of the couch. Sherri crossed her legs and slumped, ¡°Natalie, what do you n to do?


    You just got divorced. Perhaps¡­ you should consider¡­¡± She wanted to suggest that Natalie consider


    terminating the pregnancy, but as an obstetrician-gynecologist, those words proved challenging to


    utter.


    Natalie, too, felt the weight of exhaustion. She crossed her legs and leaned against the couch, tilting


    her head backward. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±


    From that point on, silence filled the room. The living room was engulfed in a calm stillness, punctuated


    only by the distant howl of the wind and the rhythmic rustling of leaves.


    After contemting for a moment. Sherri suddenly struck upon a thought. ¡°Natalie, where did you buy


    yourst batch of contraceptive pills? Could they have expired or been counterfeit? It¡¯s perplexing how


    even imported pills couldn¡¯t prevent this. Are their little warriors really that resilient, defying all attempts


    at contraception?¡±


    Could their tenacity extend even to evading the effects of birth control pills?


    This remark jolted Natalie out of her confusion, her gaze evasive. ¡°Ahem, perhaps we didn¡¯t take them


    early enough. Those little critters tend to form alliances with our bodies too quickly.¡±


    Sherri was on the verge of using her expertise to counter, about to say, ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    But Natalie quickly changed the subject, cutting her off. ¡°What¡¯s your n then? You¡¯re not married yet,


    and if Edward were to find out¡­


    This effectively diverted the discussion from the topic of birth control pill efficacy.


    Sherri shrugged her shoulders, letting out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. If Edward finds out, he¡¯ll


    probably tear me apart.¡± Natalie contemted momentarily, then pped her thigh and released a


    deep breath ¡°I want to keep it.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you insane? Weren¡¯t you nning to go


    abroad after the New Year? Will the university even amodate pregnant students?¡±


    ¡°They should, shouldn¡¯t they? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in my first or second year. The training programs at the


    university have students of all ages, some with several children already. I don¡¯t think they would restrict


    me from being pregnant.¡±


    Sherri was about to say something, but Natalie quickly interjected, anticipating her thoughts. ¡°I know


    what you¡¯re going to say. This chuld is his biological child, but we¡¯re already divorced. This child is


    mine. Please, don¡¯t let it slip. If you do, our friendship wille to an end. I want to have a family of me


    ausn


    Sherri¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she understood Natalie¡¯s intentions. Since her grandfather¡¯s


    passing, she had no blood rtives with whom she shared a true kinship. Despite the biological


    connection with that scumbag dad, having no ties at all felt better. She longed to have a genuine family


    member in this world.


    However, she knew the days ahead would be filled with challenges and hardships¡­


    Sherri spoke in a determined tone, ¡°I want to keep the baby too I can¡¯t bring myself to terminate its life


    because it¡¯s Hackett¡¯s ofspring. You know, after being a doctor for so many years. I¡¯ve never performed


    an abortion. I couldn¡¯t bear to endure such a procedure now that I am in this situation. If I were to carry


    it out, I¡¯d likely be haunted by nightmares for the rest of my life. We will share in both the blessings and


    the hardships together¡±


    Sherri¡¯s steadfast refusal to perform abortions was widely known throughout the obstetrics and


    gynecology department. While others might question it, she knew it was a deeply personal choice.


    However, Sherri¡¯s unmarried status posed a dilemma, how would she navigate marriage with a child in


    tow?


    Her mother, Juana, would not let her off easily either.


    Natalie voiced her concerns with worry. ¡°Sherri, have you thought this through? This is a serious


    matter, not something to be taken lightly. If you decide to proceed with the pregnancy, you¡¯ll be a single


    mother, which may affect your chances of finding a partner in the future.¡±


    Sherri countered with a question, ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s resolve remained unwavering as she responded, her voice filled with conviction. Tve given it a


    lot of thought. I¡¯ve realized that one doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be bound to a man for a lifetime. I can


    still cherish over 20 years ofpanionship and joy if I have a son. And if I have a daughter, she can


    grow up to be a lifelong friend with whom I can share a special bond. Whether or not I choose to marry


    bes inconsequential¡±


    Sherri nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly how I feel. Ive made up my mind. I will choose to


    keep the baby. If, in the future, I happen to meet someone I genuinely love and who loves me in return,


    someone who can ept and embrace the child, then we c


    can build a life together. But if that doesn¡¯t happen, we can still lead fulfilling lives as independent


    women. We can enjoy our time together, strolling hand in hand as two wise old souls.¡±


    Sherri tidied things up and teased, ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s have a little fun tonight and y baby matchmaking. If


    I have a girl and you have a boy, we¡¯ll pair them up. Or we can still make it work if you have a girl and I


    have a boy.¡±


    Natalie shot her a yful re. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching too many romantic dramas, haven¡¯t you? What


    are you even thinking? It¡¯s the 21st century. We don¡¯t do baby matchmaking anymore.¡±


    Sherri felt dissatisfied. ¡°So you¡¯re not up for it, huh? Don¡¯t you feel sad that your godmother doesn¡¯t


    want you as her child?¡±


    Natalie sighed, lost for words.


    ¡°Sherri, what¡¯s growing in your belly is an embryo. It¡¯s a bit too early for prenatal education.¡±


    Sherri persisted, ¡®Well, will you consider it or not?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ahead with it. Now, think about your next move carefully. Tll leave the country shortly


    after New Year so that it will have little impact. The child can be born abroad, but what about your


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    situation? It¡¯s bound to be discovered if you stay in Athana.¡±


    A sudden idea shed in Sherri¡¯s mind. ¡°How about I go with you? I¡¯ll have Edward help me with the


    arrangements.¡±


    Natalie had a gut feeling that Edward wouldn¡¯t agree with the n, ¡°Edward¡­ he probably won¡¯t agree.


    Maybe you should be honest with him.¡±


    Sherri stepped back in fear, ¡°Oh no. I¡¯d be in big trouble if Edward found out. He¡¯d probably drag me


    along and chop me into pieces.


    ¡°Well, what do we do then?¡±


    Sherri shifted her posture, propping her head up with one hand. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to chat with the


    director, maybe share a heartwarming story to tug at their heartstrings, and show them how much I


    desire to pursue further studies.¡±


    Once the n was settled,


    Sherri suggested, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s head to the ultrasound room and get a scan done. I¡¯ll do it for you,


    and you can do it for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but can you get hold of the keys?¡±


    ¡°Borrowing the keys might raise suspicion. Just say you¡¯re experiencing difort in the gynecological


    area and feel shy about it. I¡¯ll examine you. I doubt anyone will suspect a thing.¡±


    Natalie found the idea feasible and nodded in agreement.


    But why did it have to involve gynecological issues?


    For a moment, Natalie felt like she was indeed going insane. How could she even consider such an


    absurd course of action? Yet, Sherri was even more reckless in her thinking.


    Natalie was used to being a lone wolf, indifferent to the opinions of others. However, Sherri¡¯s


    circumstances differed, and they had to proceed cautiously.


    Every path led to the destination, eventually reaching its desired endpoint, no matter how challenging


    the journey.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    two of them were on the early shift.


    Without having had lunch, Sherri and Natalie contemted heading to the ultrasound room for their


    scans.


    Approaching one of the rooms, they gently pushed the door open, only to find a female doctor in her


    forties performing an ultrasound on a patient. Sherri quickly realized the situation and quietly closed the


    door behind them.


    Neither of them found it surprising that people were still in the room at this hour, so they waited


    patiently outside the door.


    It was standard as the demand for ultrasound scans was high, often leading doctors to work extra


    hours toplete their exammations before calling it a day.


    Soon enough, the patient stepped out with a paper in hand.


    Sherri checked the information on the screen, confirming they were the final patient. With a determined


    step, she opened the door again and entered the room.


    Sherri warmly greeted the female doctor in the ultrasound room. ¡°Hey, Chloe! It seems like you¡¯ve had


    a hectic day today.¡± The weary Chloe eximed, ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m exhausted. It¡¯s been non-stoptely, with a


    never-ending influx of patients. I practically have to stay past my shift every single day.¡±


    ncing at Natalie, Chloe raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°What brings you two here today, like a tag


    team! Did you skip lunch at the cafeteria for an examination?¡±


    Sherri smiled sweetly, herughter carrying a hint of charm. ¡°Exactly! Mrs. Wilson had some


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    gynecological concerns, so 1 brought her for a check-up¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Her smile was tinged with a hint of awkwardness,


    Chloe chuckled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise these days. Many young women have gynecological


    concerns. They often neglect early signs, and things can getplicatedter on. Alright, please lie


    down, and let me conduct an examination.¡± Feeling embarrassed, Natalie hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh,


    Chloe, don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and grab a meal. We can manage the examination ourselves without


    wasting your time.¡±


    Warmly andpassionately, Chloe insisted, ¡®Don¡¯t worry about the time. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes.


    Come on Sherri


    quickly made an excuse. ¡°Chloe, you should attend to your other duties. Mrs, Wilson here has a slight


    difort. She¡¯s a bit shy about undressing in front of strangers. It might be better if 1 handle it. We¡¯re


    used to checking on each other, you know.¡±


    Natalie found herself at a loss for words once again.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, you young folks! You¡¯re still so young, yet you already


    have so many quirks Alright, you can handle it yourselves. But you really should work on oveing


    your shyness. In the future, when you¡¯re married and be pregnant, you¡¯ll have to undress for


    examinations quite frequently. And duringbor, your cervix must be checked multiple times throughout


    the night. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. We¡¯re all women, and when ites to undressing,


    we¡¯re all in the same boat.¡±


    Sherri was left speechless, her mind momentarily nk


    Natalie once again found herself speechless, her forehead throbbing with a rapid pulse. Determinedly,


    she mustered the courage to respond, ¡°Chloe. I understand. Ell do my best to ovee it.¡±


    Having a genuine concern for the younger generation, Chloe imparted her advice with sincerity.


    Satisfied with Natalie¡¯s reply, she decided not to dwell on the matter further. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave now.


    Remember to close the door when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Sherri quickly chimed in, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Once Chloe left, both Sherri and Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. Natalie walked toward the door and


    secured it with a lock. ¡°Chloe is truly caring. I almost felt overwhelmed by her kindness.¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement, her voice filled with conviction. ¡°Absolutely, that¡¯s why I brought you to this


    ultrasound room. She¡¯s wonderful, very friendly, and genuinely caring. You can lie down first, and I¡¯ll


    perform the examination.¡±


    Natalie rolled up one pant leg and positioned herself on the examination bed.


    Sherri prepared the ultrasound probe with a protective cover and applied the gel beforemencing


    the scan.


    Once she visualized the embryo, Sherri¡¯s expression turnedplex, a mix of surprise and


    indescribable emotions crossing her face. ¡°Natalie, the embryo has sessfully imnted in your


    uterus. Everything looks good. Now, as for you¡­


    As she removed the probe and disposed of the used protective cover in a designated waste bin, she


    continued with her


    Questi


    Natalie anticipated Sherri¡¯s question. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Once the decision is made, I won¡¯t


    waver. Having him will bring me a new dimension, adding some much needed vibrancy. Don¡¯t be so


    pessimistic. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I. the lone wolf, will have a child? But above all, u¡¯s about you


    Have you truly thought at through?¡±


    Honestly, the presence of another life growing inside her belly wasn¡¯t her most significant concern. She


    knew she could provide and care for the child. It was the situation with Sherri that troubled her


    Taking full responsibility, she couldn¡¯t deny feeling a sense of guilt.


    However, Natalie would never let it show on her face. She understood Sherri¡¯s temperament, knowing


    she disliked overly emotional scenes like herself. If Sherri decided to proceed with the pregnancy,


    Natalie was prepared to take on the subsequent challenges. She had made that decision the night


    before.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Sherri face unwarranted criticism


    Sherri¡¯s emotions dampened, realizing she hadn¡¯t fully sorted out her feelings. She hesitated to make a


    definitive decision. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the examination first. Give me some time to think.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t push further and nodded in agreement. Alright, lie down.¡±


    Following the same procedure, Sherri requested to have theputer screen turned toward her. ¡°Let


    me take a look.¡±


    Natalie obliged and adjusted theputer screen to face Sherri.


    As Sherri caught sight of the embryo, tears welled in her eyes and began trickling down her cheeks.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes also glistened with tears, and she softly spoke to Sherri, ¡°Sherri. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Sherri brushed away the tears welling in the corners of her eyes and smiled, her voice filled with


    warmth. ¡°Oh, you silly fool. what are you talking about? Do you think I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m


    overwhelmed by this unexpected pregnancy? No, that¡¯s not it at all. I¡¯m amazed, utterly astonished,


    that there¡¯s a tiny little embryo growing inside me. Natalie, I want to bring her into this world. I can¡¯t


    bear to deny her the gift of life.


    At that moment, her mind was crystal clear, her determination unwavering


    Natalie fought back tears, her eyes gleaming with understanding, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sherri understood Natalie¡¯s feelings of guilt, but life is unpredictable. She had chosen to visit the


    mansion, and that fateful night, despite Natalie¡¯s caution, she had encouraged her to have a drink. She


    couldn¡¯ty the me solely on her.


    Moreover, having this child wasn¡¯t all downside. Just imagine sharing the journey of pregnancy and


    prenatal check-ups with Natalie and ultimately giving birth on the same day. It would be a truly


    remarkable and beautiful experience,


    By approaching things from a different angle, one never knows. Happiness might be waiting just


    around the corner.


    Stepping out of the ultrasound room, Natalie checked the time on her phone and said to Sherri. ¡°It¡¯s still


    early before work. Let me get you some nutritious meals. We can¡¯t just grab anything.¡±


    As an obstetrician-gynecologist, she understood the significance of nutrition for the baby and the


    precautions to be taken. ¡°Alright, even milkshakes are off-limits now.¡±


    Natalie chuckled, ¡®We¡¯ll have to resist some cravings. It¡¯s ironic being a doctor and constantly having


    these thoughts. I¡¯m even prepared to give up durian.¡±


    Sherri thought about Natalie¡¯s previous smoking habit, which used to be quite frequent. ¡°You can¡¯t


    smoke anymore. After we finish work this afternoon, let¡¯s head to the pharmacy and get some


    nutritional supplements. Swift grain, milk, coffee beans. We can make our coffee too.¡±


    Natalie was determined to take good care of Sherri ¡°Certainly, Your Highness. I¡¯ll make sure to attend


    to your needs perfectly.¡±


    Sherri tilted her head back and burst intoughter. ¡°With a chuckle, little Natalie will be yourpanion,


    heading straight to your office.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You may rise.¡±


    Theyughed joyfully, and the dark clouds in their hearts dissipated. It could be said that upon seeing


    the pulsating embryo, all the negauve thoughts vanished into thin air.


    How could apassionate person evermit the act of ending a life, especially one connected to


    their flesh and blood?


    It was too cruel


    They epted their circumstances, resigning themselves to fate.


    This was the shared mindset of Natalie and Sherri


    Only two souls with such kindred spirits could engage in deep conversations and sustain an eternal


    bond


    At noon, Natalie ordered a nourishing meal for Sherri. She selected aforting creamy tomato soup,


    a perfectly cooked steak, vorful barbecue ribs, delectable meatballs, grilled salmon, and an


    irresistible te of pasta.


    Sherri slumped in her chair, feeling stuffed and rubbing her belly.


    Natalie couldnt help but express her concern. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t finish it, you could have saved some for


    Sherri let out a satisfied sigh. The food was delicious. Despite the small size of the stir-fry restaurant


    next to the hospital, the vors are truly exceptional.¡±


    Natalie nodded in agreement, especially impressed by the thick and rich texture of the creamy tomato


    soup that seemed to have added more than just one tomato.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed Natalie¡¯s mind. She looked up at Sherri, who was sitting across from her.


    ¡°Hey, Sherri, how¡¯s your n to study abroad? Have you talked to your director? Today seems to be


    the deadline for submitting the forms.¡±


    Sherri quickly stood up, startling Natalie. ¡°Hold on, let me catch my breath. I just realized it too. With


    everything that happened yesterday, it slipped my mind.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t waste any more time. I will find the Director and have a thorough discussion.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The Director¡¯s Office


    Sherri cautiously pushed open the door, wearing a slight smirk on her face. ¡°Hey there, boss. Busy as


    always?¡±


    The Director looked surprised upon seeing her, as she rarely visited the office. It was clear that Sherri¡¯s


    presence meant something important.


    The saying goes, ¡°No one visits the temple without a reason.¡±


    The Director wasted no time and got straight to the point. ¡°Alright, drop the fake smile. What¡¯s the


    matter? Did youe across a challenging case that you can¡¯t handle?¡±


    Sherri, never one to hold back, retorted, ¡®Come on, you¡¯re the one who trained me. Have I ever failed to


    handle a patient? You know I always give my utmost attention to each one,¡±


    The Director paid no heed to her ttery ¡°Cur to the chase. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is something It¡¯s just it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Sherri¡¯s words were abruptly interrupted by the Director¡¯s impatience. ¡°Enough with the beating around


    the bush. Spit it out instead of teasing me one word at a time, like toothpaste


    Sherri straightened her posture and said, ¡°I want to put myself forward for an opportunity to study


    abroad. I don¡¯t need any special perks or financial assistance. I am willing to cover the expenses


    myself. All I ask for is a chance to expand my knowledge and skills.¡±


    After silence, the Director rose with a hint of confusion and ced a hand on Sherri¡¯s forehead,


    checking for a temperature. ¡°You¡¯re not running a fever. What¡¯s gotten into you today? What¡¯s this


    sudden request all about?¡±


    Sherri yfully jostled the Director¡¯s arm. ¡°Boss, can you help me apply for the program? I genuinely


    have a thirst for learning and improving. Money and benefits mean nothing to me. I want to broaden my


    horizons, Is there any possibility?¡±


    The Director observed the sincerity in Sherri¡¯s expression. Although she was usually cheerful and


    lighthearted, her dedication and professionalism regarding her work were not denied.


    Continuing the conversation, the Director inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of Mrs. Wilson from the surgery


    department that you want to go!¡±


    During a recent meeting, several Directors discussed the allocation of slots for the overseas program.


    She was well aware of the strong bond between Sherri and Natalie.


    This sudden desire to go abroad seemed out of the ordinary, leading the Director to consider this a


    possible reason.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of Mrs. Wilson. Our friendship remains steadfast, even across great distances. I


    genuinely want to elevate my skills and broaden my knowledge.


    The statement held about two-thirds of the truth. Without the unexpected arrival of her child, Sherri had


    never seriously considered going abroad with Natalie.


    However, given the current circumstances in her home country, Sherri knew that if her family found out,


    Juana would undoubtedly pressure the child¡¯s father and ultimately force her to undergo an abortion.


    For safety, it seemed wiser toplete the pregnancy before returning


    The Director appeared somewhat conflicted. ¡°Unfortunately, the list has already been finalized and


    submitted. I could have advocated for you if you had approached me earlier. But it wouldn¡¯t be fair to


    remove someone without a legitimate reason, especially when they are equally deserving. You were a


    bitte in expressing your interest, and they had already decided. What can I say?¡±


    The Director spoke honestly, as the list had been confirmed and submitted before lunchtime. It was a


    done deal. Sherri felt a pang of disappointment and let out a sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t they make an exception and


    add one more spot?¡±


    The Director responded, ¡°What do you think? The avable slots are limited each year, and it¡¯s not an


    easy feat to secure one. Our hospital already has the highest number of slots allocated. Instead of


    dwelling on it, focus on your work and aim for next year. I¡¯ll make sure to reserve a spot for you.¡±


    Sherri walked out of the office in a daze, swaying as she went to Natalie¡¯s office. She half-leaned on a


    chair with a downcast expression, tilting her head back.


    Upon seeing her like this, Natalie immediately guessed the oue. ¡°They didn¡¯t agree, did they?¡±


    Sherri nodded silently, her voice subdued.


    Natalie rested her chin on her hand, thinking hard. Her eyes blinked rapidly as she brainstormed ideas.


    ¡°Maybe you could talk to Edward again and see if there¡¯s any way to squeeze in an extra slot.¡±


    Sherri sat up straight, sping her chin with both hands and propping them on the desk. Her gaze was


    vacant, lost in deep


    thought. ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating. Is there any way to secure an additional slot without relying on Edward?¡±


    Natalie urged her to focus on work and offeredforting reassurance. ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a


    way. Let¡¯s keep pondering it while we carry on with our duties.¡±


    As the end of the workday approached, Sherri¡¯s mood sank to a shallow point, and herplexion took


    on a slightly unnerving appearance.


    Natalie felt a surge of concern as she asked, ¡°Sherri, is something bothering you? You seem uneasy.¡±


    Initially, she nned to visit the Wilson¡¯s residenceter that evening, hoping to brainstorm and find a


    solution. With no reliable help avable, she reluctantly considered seeking assistance from Mr. Wilson


    himself, hoping to repay the favor


    Sherri responded sullenly. ¡°I told Edward that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Natalie quickly assessed the surroundings and suggested. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get in the car. Lately, she


    hadn¡¯t been driving much as Sherri didn¡¯t enjoy riding on a motorcycle, fearing it would mess up her


    hair. So, it made sense for Natalie to take the wheel, providing her with convenient transportation to


    and from work.


    As they settled into the car. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°But I thought you didn¡¯t n on telling


    Edward. What changed your mind?¡±


    Resting her arm on the car window, Sherri contemted with a gloomy expression. ¡°I thought about it


    this afternoon. It¡¯s impossible to keep it a secret from Juana, and Edward is wise enough to see


    through any lies. If I were to go abroad and he came to visit me, I couldn¡¯t keep avoiding him forever.


    Plus, my growing belly would eventually give it away. And considering the current circumstances,


    where going abroad is not an option, it would be even harder to conceal it for long. So. Im considering


    asking him to help me secure an additional slot, prioritizing the immediate issue.¡±


    Natalie was filled with a sense of helplessness, berating herself for herck of usefulness in the


    situation. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being unable to contribute and support Sherri.


    Sherri turned her gaze toward Natalie, her voice filled with concern and caution, ¡°Are you nning to


    approach Trevon or Theo if I don¡¯t ask Edward for help? Please, don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want you to get


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    caught up in their affairs because of me.¡±


    Caught off guard. Natalie couldn¡¯t hide her true thoughts any longer and responded firmly. ¡°I


    understand. I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not that desperate.¡±


    Lately, she felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, perhaps intensified by her pregnancy.


    She couldn¡¯t continue like this. While she and Sherri tirelessly dealt with their problems, the real culprits


    enjoyed their carefree lives without consequences. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Natalie meticulously reviewed her ns, considering every angle and exploring all possibilities.


    Meanwhile, at the Sullivan family,


    Michael anxiously paced back and forth in the living room, ascending and descending the stairs. His


    daughter was still peacefully napping, and he hesitated to disturb her.


    However, the situation had taken a severe turn. Mr. Wilson abruptly halted all projects involving the


    Sullivan and the Wilson families. He couldn¡¯t fathom what had provoked this influential figure, and if


    things continued down this path, theirpany would be forced to dere bankruptcy within a week.


    Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead, casting anxious nces toward the staircase.


    Fortunately, after about twenty minutes, Mia finally emerged from her afternoon nap. It was 5:03 PM.


    when she descended the stairs, her feet d in slippers and a loosely draped coat.


    Upon noticing her father¡¯s distressful gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but ask impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s going on


    now?¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t mince words as he truthfully replied. ¡°Mia, did you happen to offend Mr. Wilson! All the


    projects involving the Wilson family have been abruptly halted, and there hasn¡¯t been any progress for


    several days. Once the Wilson family¡¯s projects stopped, others who heard about it also started


    terminating their contracts. If this continues, ourpany won¡¯t survive for more than a few days. Did


    you try calling Mr. Wilson?¡±


    As soon as the projects were suspended, Michael immediately reached out to Mia, hoping she could


    shed some light on the situation or find a possible solution.


    The topic at hand only added to Mia¡¯s frustration. She attempted to contact Mr. Wilson, but he had not


    answered her calls. Eventually, she discovered that he had purposefully blocked her number.


    This had been gnawing at her for days, fueling her frustration. ¡°What can I do? Can¡¯t you just ask Joy


    for help? I¡¯m sure Henry could easily assign us a project to revive thepany¡±


    Michael sighed in resignation ¡°Joy has already made it clear. Hackett is calling the shots in this family


    now. She told me to approach him if I had any issues. But you know Hackett, he¡¯s always


    unpredictable. Talking to him won¡¯t make a difference. Maybe you should consider approaching Mr.


    Wilson directly and ask him.¡±


    Mia rubbed her throbbing temples. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the Wilson Group tomorrow.¡±


    Michael finally felt relief from Mia¡¯s decision, easing his previously anxious mind.


    Lately, for reasons unknown, she had been gued by profound exhaustion. Weariness clung to her


    like a relentless shadow even after an afternoon¡¯s nap.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    In the evening, upon returning to Evergreen Gardens,


    Natalie swiftly made her way into the kitchen. Sherri typically reframed from making onion soup due to


    Juana¡¯s fear of kitchen disasters. Natalie was pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be burdened with all the cooking


    responsibilities, relying solely on her.


    Spotting Natalie¡¯s entrance into the kitchen, Sherri instinctively grabbed an apron and asked, as she


    tied it around herself, ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    Natalie, who was busy washing vegetables, looked at her, puzzled. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    With an earnest gaze, Sherri replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be your sous chef


    Having washed and dried her hands. Natalie gently ushered her out of the kitchen door. ¡°I don¡¯t need


    you in the kitchen. Go and catch up on your drama. I¡¯ll manage just fine Your presence in the kitchen


    would only distract me.¡±


    Sherri felt awkward and said, ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll just settle for a ready-made meal? I¡¯d feel utterly


    embarrassed¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Sherri, who leaned against the kitchen doorway. ¡°Now you¡¯re concerned


    about feeling embarrassed? When did you be so considerate? Come on, hurry up and get out of


    here. Close the door behind you. and don¡¯t disrupt my cooking process.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sherri nced at Natalie, who was busy washing her hands and preparing the soup in the


    kitchen. She truly admired Natalie Why did someone as hardworking and deserving of happiness as


    she have to endure so much hardship? If only fate would show some kindness.


    Before he left. Mr. Foster had hoped to find reliable support, a lifelongpanion for Natalie. But things


    didn¡¯t go as nned, and now everything had turned into a mess.


    If Mr. Wilson found out, he would probably force Natalie to have an abortion. No wonder Natalie


    insisted so strongly on keeping it a secret.


    But what about herself Before, she believed that Juana would push her to have an abortion, but now,


    upon reflection, she realizes that if Joy were to find out about this, it could lead to an entirely different


    oue.


    There was a high probability that Hackett would have been pressured into marrying her, so it was an


    absolute secret that could not be revealed. A loveless marriage would have meant simply settling for a


    life of convenience andpromise. Even though it was often said that love was a luxury in life, and


    one could manage without it, she couldn¡¯t settle for that. Having severed ties with Hackett, she had to


    bear the relentless scolding from Juana, who didn¡¯t hold back in pointing out her ws, both overtly and


    subtly. Meanwhile, Joy was marketing her son, subtly conveying that their chances were slim.


    In essence, the prospective future son-inw she had envisioned had fled.


    Sitting on the sofa, she savored a few bites of avocado, her mind drifting far away.


    The sudden ringtone rudely interrupted her, and upon ncing at the caller ID, she grew slightly


    anxious. It was Edward on the line Inhaling deeply, she answered, feigning a fragile tone. ¡°Edward.¡±


    Sensing the heaviness in her voice, Edward restrained his impulse to unleash his frustrations and


    swallowed his words instead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sherri continued with her charade, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m tired but not sure what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit off


    since this afternoon.¡±


    Meanwhile, Natalie continued cooking in the kitchen, blissfully unaware of the theatrical performance


    unfolding in the living room.


    After exchanging words on the call, he couldn¡¯t ignore that she was his sister. Edward decided to visit


    her. Sherri, ying the role of the meek one, politely requested his presence for dinner, emphasizing


    Natalie¡¯s culinary skills.


    Because Edward sincerely appreciated Natalie¡¯s culinary skills, using this approach seemed the only


    way to alleviate his anger, even a little bit.


    A good meal might help improve the overall mood.


    That was a certainty in her mind.


    With that in mind, she rose from her seat and headed toward the kitchen, pushing open the swinging


    door. Approaching Natalie, who was earnestly cooking, she asked, ¡°How much macaroni did you put in


    Natalie, puzzled, responded, ¡°Hmm? Is someoneing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Edward ising.¡±


    Natalie contemted her preparations and nodded. ¡°It should be sufficient. I made some extra


    macaroni and cheese, originally nning it for dinner. So, I¡¯ll whip up a few more dishes.¡±


    An hourter, a spread of delicious food adorned the table, covered to keep it warm.


    Natalie hastily removed her apron, hanging it behind the door, and headed straight to her room, where


    she promptly turned on herputer.


    Sherri was a bit perplexed but followed her into the room. She watched Natalie, wholly engrossed in


    typing at theputer, and asked, ¡°What are you up to? Do you have some hospital documents to


    attend to?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t lift her gaze from theputer screen, a slight smirk appearing on her lips. I¡¯m seeking


    revenge.¡±


    Sherri grew even more puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to go and physically confront someone? How


    does aputer seek revenge? How does that even work?


    Perplexed, she grabbed a nearby chair and sat down, joining Natalie in staring at the screen. Yet, a


    myriad of posts sprawled across the disy, teeming with phrases like swaggering troublemakers,


    love¡¯s betrayal trackers, top-notch market plunderers, and desperation feeding the canines. She


    wondered what all this fuss was about.


    ¡°What on earth is all this? What¡¯s the purpose of this website? Could it be your daredevil racing


    buddies?¡±


    Natalie turned to Sherri, her face filled with confusion. She patiently exined, ¡°This website is


    specifically for taking on assignments. They handle investigations and exposes as a one-stop service.


    Damon, the head of this website, rarely takes on tasks. Just look at his eptance rate. He only takes


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    a few assignments each year. But any job that he does ept receives rave reviews. He¡¯s known for


    ground. However, his servicese at a higher price, and he specializes in handling difficult missions.


    Our case might not meet his criteria, to be honest.¡±


    Sherri was taken aback and couldn¡¯t fathom the existence of such a website. Despite being around for


    so long, she had never encountered it. It made her question whether she needed to catch up with the


    current trends.


    Amidst her astonishment. Sherri still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation. ¡°Natalie, how did you even find


    out about this


    website?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t hold back and replied, ¡°Mr. Foster told me about it. But I never really had any use for it


    until now.¡±


    Apart from dealing with her scumbag dad, she hadn¡¯t encountered anyone else who deserved such


    measures, so she never needed to explore such websites. Besides, Mr. Foster was always there to


    keep scumbag dad in check, shielding her from any disturbances..


    She had initially intended to handle this matterter in the evening. However, she was still determining


    the duration of the thought education session with Edward during dinner. If it stretched on for too long,


    she would miss the cutoff time for cing the orders.


    It was pretty peculiar. She thought such a website even had specific order timings. They stopped


    epting orders after 11 PM, allowing time for order tallying and maintaining their financial records.


    Their dedication to efficiency might be the reason for their longstanding sess.


    Without wasting any time, Natalie swiftly ced two orders online. She set the price at 10 thousand


    dors per order, as her situation was simple and could be quickly resolved with a simple investigation.


    It seemed unnecessary to set a higher price. She submitted the charges with a clear indication of their


    simplicity.


    If no one epted the orders, she considered increasing the price.


    The need for safety primarily drove the decision to spend the money. cing an order on this website


    offered an assurance ofplete confidentiality, regardless of the scale of the assignment. This


    unwaveringmitment to preserving client privacy might have been another critical factor in the


    website¡¯s sess.


    The preservation of customer information was held in high regard, with stringent measures in ce to


    ensure its utmost security.


    Sherri started toprehend the situation to some extent. However, her voice suddenly rose the next


    moment, ¡°Natalie, look! Damon has epted the orders!¡±


    Natalie was left speechless for a moment. It contradicted her earlier statement that Damon, being the


    best of the best, would never ept such tasks. What had happened? Had he experienced a change


    of heart or encountered financial difficulties? Was he now epting even lower-level assignments like


    hers? The situation baffled her.


    Were they that desperate for money?


    Sherri was still in a state of excitement, shaking Natalie¡¯s arm.


    Natalie gently touched Sherri¡¯s trembling hand and reassured her, ¡°I saw it too, Sherri. Let me double-


    check with him to ensure it¡¯s not a mistake.¡± She couldn¡¯t fathom why someone as confident as Damon


    would agree to take Sherri¡¯s case.


    She typed a brief message in the order details. ¡°Hello, are you certain you didn¡¯t make an error?¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and after waiting for five minutes, both of them grew increasingly


    anxious, thinking it was indeed an error. Then, typing indicator appeared on the screen. Finally, a


    response appeared. ¡°No, I¡¯ve epted your order. I need to confirm two things. First, do you want me


    to expose Emily¡¯s personal life as a daily trending topic? And second, should I leak explicit videos of


    Mia with the project leader?¡±


    Sherri was utterly amazed, her admiration for her best friend reaching new heights. Little did she know


    that Natalie had been scheming behind the scenes all this time. No wonder there had been no recent


    activity. This was a meticulously crafted n, waiting for the perfect moment to deliver a crushing blow


    to the budding rtionship between Max and Emily. She could only hope that her expectations wouldn¡¯t


    be dashed.


    As for Mia, it was all too evident that if such information were to surface, she would undoubtedly


    withdraw from the project, enduring significant damage to her reputation. It was solely his prerogative


    regarding how Mr. Wilson would handle the fallout.


    Their retribution was now set in motion.


    With conviction, Natalie typed two words on the screen, ¡°Confirmed, no need for explicit content, just a


    few subtly suggestive photos.¡±


    Following the guidance of Mr. Foster, Natalie proceeded to transfer half of the agreed-upon deposit to


    his tform ount. A confirmation message appeared on the screen, indicating that the desired


    results would be delivered the next day.


    Sherri eximed in amazement, ¡°This is incredible! Is it cing the order today and getting results


    tomorrow? What kind of organization is this? It¡¯s mind-blowing!¡±


    Natalie, feeling quite pleased, shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Apetent organization is amendable


    one. They go by the name Velocity Expeditions.¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement, her anticipation for the results growing.


    However, there was something peculiar about the name of the website. It had an odd ring to it.


    If the expected oue were achieved, the investment of 20 thousand dors would undoubtedly be


    worth it, and Natalie would even be willing to pay 100 thousand dors for such remarkable results.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Afterpleting their orders, the two of them remained inside the room, exchangingughter and


    banter while eagerly awaiting the arrival of Edward


    A few minutester, they heard somemotion at the door.


    Natalie nudged Sherri beside her, urging her to get up and suggesting going out for a meal first.


    Now feeling a hint of unease, Sherri found her smile freezing on her face. ¡°Natalie, I suddenly feel a bit


    lightheaded. Please tell Edward that I¡¯m not feeling well¡±


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her thoughts racing. ¡°She¡¯s going to pull off this act?¡±


    But realizing Sherri¡¯s genuine fear, Natalie decided to y along and not expose her ruse.


    She powered down theputer. set it aside, and made her way out of the room. As she caught sight


    of the man¡¯s shoulders, still glistening with water droplets, ¡°Has it been raining outside?


    Edward¡¯s voice, as soothing as ever, filled the room. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pouring out there. Thankfully, I parked


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the car in the basement, so it didn¡¯t get wet.¡±


    Natalie swiftly entered the bathroom, retrieved a dry towel, and offered it to Edward. ¡°Here, give


    yourself a quick wipe. Your clothes seem to have gotten a little damp.¡±


    Edward epted the towel with a smile, using it to pat dry his shoulders. He then turned around and


    inquired, ¡°Is my back


    wet?¡±


    She took the towel from his hands and gently dried his back without hesitation. ¡°All taken care of¡±


    Edward seemed momentarily puzzled but quickly regained hisposure. He asked. ¡°And what about


    Sherri?¡±


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t deceive Edward, known for his kindness and honesty. ¡°Um, well, Sherri isn¡¯t


    feeling well.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, Edward immediately grasped the situation. He called out to the guest room,


    lus voice firm and resolute. ¡°Sherri, you have one minute toe out or face the consequences¡±


    Sherri swiftly recovered from her illness and dashed out of the room, calling out in a low voice,


    ¡°Edward,¡± with her head bowed to convey her acknowledgment of wrongdoing, much like a repentant


    child.


    Natalie stepped in to defuse the impending explosion, attempting to alleviate the tension. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we grab a bite and have a detailed conversation afterward?¡±


    Edward shot Sherri a stern nce. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    Behind Edward, Sherri gestured to Natalie, silently conveying that she would be savedter. Natalie


    couldn¡¯t help but think that she might also face a lecture. After all, crossing a muddy river was no easy


    feat. She shrugged her shoulders, epting the situation.


    Unbeknownst to Edward, the two girls engaged in a silent mime performance behind him.


    Natalie put great effort into her evening cooking, showcasing her culinary prowess.


    A subtle haze of tension dissipated as Edwardid eyes on the tableden with an array of


    mouthwatering dishes. Grilled salmon fillet, grilled steak, roasted turkey, buttered lobster, garden sd


    with ranch dressing, creamy potato soup. The extensive menu offered ample portions to satiate their


    hunger.


    Sherri secretly observed Edward¡¯s expression, noting a slight easing of his demeanor. It brought her a


    small sense of relief. reaffirming the power of Natalie¡¯s culinary prowess in defusing tense situations.


    Natalie warmly beckoned Edward. ¡®Please help yourself to more.¡±


    Edward shook his head, a soft smile ying on his lips. ¡°You girls are using sugary ammunition on me,


    aren¡¯t you? Is that man who impregnated Sherri, not a decent person?¡±


    Sherri fell into a stunned silence.


    Natalie was left speechless.


    Sherri tried to diminish her presence, bowing her head and slowly picking at her food, counting each


    morsel she brought to her mouth. As long as Edward remained silent, the meal would lose its savory


    appeal.


    Natalie felt the weight of responsibility pressing on her. She couldn¡¯t let Sherri take all the me or


    make decisions on her behalf. She found herself caught in a dilemma.


    Determined, she decided to address the issue directly and shoulder the responsibility herself. ¡°Edward,


    I need toe clean about something. I¡¯m the one who should be held ountable for what happened


    to Sherri¡±


    Sherri wanted to speak up in her defense, but a meaningful look from Natalie silenced her.


    Assuming that Natalie was defending Sherri, Edward refrained from speaking up.


    Natalie continued, ¡°On January 2nd. I went to the Foster family to retrieve myte mother¡¯s belongings.


    Sherri insisted on apanying me, fearing for my safety. However, we were unknowingly subjected


    to a malicious act. The culprit tampered with the entire table, drugging all the guests, including older


    people and children. We let our guard down, and as a result, we lost consciousness. During that time, I


    failed to protect Sherri. It¡¯s entirely my fault.¡±


    She chose not to disclose to Edward that Mia was behind this incident. After all, the matter had been


    resolved, and they eagerly anticipated the oue the following day.


    Edward had yet to anticipate this exnation. He assumed Sherri had brought a child from some


    reckless affair. If that were the case, he would also share the responsibility for not caring for them


    properly. Upon his return, he had been preupied. withpany matters, neglecting to offer


    sufficient care and attention to the two girls, ultimately leading to the current situation.


    Now that Sherri was affected, and Natalie¡­ The realization struck him, causing a moment of hesitation


    before he mustered the courage to ask.


    ¡°So¡­ were you affected too? Are you alright?¡±


    Each passing moment seemed to stretch as he tightly gripped his fork, holding his breath in


    anticipation.


    Natalie struggled to find the right words, pausing briefly to collect her thoughts. She had always


    regarded Edward as an older brother figure, imbued with a sense of reverence. She wanted to carefully


    choose her words before responding.


    Sherri couldn¡¯t contain her urgency as she hastily interjected, ¡°Yes, Natalie is pregnant too. We¡¯re both


    expecting.¡±


    A thunderous roar reverberated through Edward¡¯s mind, leaving him stunned and motionless. It felt as


    if his soul had been wrenched from his body. His gaze remained fixed on the girl before him,


    desperately seeking confirmation in her expression.


    He moistened his parched lips and felt a constriction in his throat. ¡°Is what¡­ Sherri saying, truly


    happening?¡±


    Now it was Natalie¡¯s turn to resemble a child caught in a transgression. She lowered her head, her fork


    idly twirling in her hand, and gave a solemn nod.


    As the weight of the revtion settled upon Edward, a suffocating sensation enveloped his chest.


    Though he was not an avid smoker, he stood up to gather his thoughts and maintain a facade of


    Edward pushed the balcony door open, seeking sce and a moment to gather his emotions in


    solitude.


    Left alone in the dining room, the two girls exchanged perplexed nces, unsure how to proceed. They


    shared amon understanding. Edward¡¯s apparent anger stemmed from both of them being


    pregnant. Their minds were consumed with the belief that he was struggling to ept this unexpected


    news without delving into other possibilities.


    Feeling a sense of unease, they found it difficult to continue eating without Edward¡¯s presence. Instead,


    they chose to wait for


    him.


    Sherri turned her gaze toward Edward, who was engrossed in his cigarette on the balcony. Then, she


    leaned toward Natalie and asked, ¡°Do you think Edward will confront uster?¡±


    Natalie shook her head, witnessing Edward in such a distracted state for the first time. It was genuinely


    uncertain what actions he might take next. All they could do was wait for his return and gauge his


    reaction. Hence, she shook her head, indicating herck of certainty.


    Sherri slumped back in her chair, deted like a balloon losing air. ¡°What do we do now? If Edward


    refuses to help, it will be quite a predicament. I truly wish that Mia would also face the consequences,


    but not at the hands of Trevon. Let her taste the helplessness we¡¯re experiencing That vindictive


    woman.¡°


    Natalie concurred wholeheartedly. That woman had no moral boundaries, showing no mercy to the


    young or the elderly. At this point, she was too overwhelmed to care about anyone else. Natalie knew


    she wasn¡¯t perfect, struggling to navigate her life¡¯splexities.


    Life was a jumble ofplications.


    After a brief pause,


    Edward regained hisposure, returning to his usual refined andposed demeanor. He calmly sat


    as if nothing had transpired and casually inquired, ¡°What are your intentions moving forward?¡±


    He casually speared a piece of food with his fork while posing a fair question.


    However, his discontent was palpable as he ate, indicating ack of pleasure in the dining experience.


    Both girls perked up instantly upon being addressed. Natalie took the initiative, asserting, ¡°I¡¯ve decided


    to keep.¡±


    Edward¡¯s hand slowed its movement as he delicately picked up a piece of food, his throat tightening as


    he swallowed. There was a hint of emptiness in his eyes, ¡°Have you considered telling that man?¡±


    Natalie paused, momentarily taken aback by the inquiry, before regaining herposure. The child is


    mine, and he has no connection to it. I desire to have a family of my own.¡±


    Edward¡¯s response burst forth before he could contain it, his voice filled with hope and desperation,


    ¡°We can be your family if you wish 1


    Sensing Edward¡¯s building excitement. Sherri hastily interjected, ¡°Edward, Natalie wishes to have a


    blood rtive, a family of her own. She doesn¡¯t want to be alone¡±


    Edward yearned to assure her she wouldn¡¯t be alone and could have a family whenever desired.


    But he understood Natalies strong-willed nature Once she had decided, it was nearly impossible to


    sway her. She possessed


    inwavering determination that others words couldn¡¯t easily influence.


    Edward refrained from any further persuasion.


    He discreetly tightened has grip on the hand under the table and turned his attention to Sherri ¡°And


    what about you? Do you have any ns to keep it as well¡±


    Sherri w


    momentarily stunned, unused to Edward¡¯s genuine interest in her desires Juana had long dictated their


    familial mics, with Edward acting as the authoritative figure. The decisions were made without much


    consultation, assuming was best for her had already been determined. However, at that moment, she


    couldn¡¯t help but recall the genuine care and asional warmth Edward had shown her over the years


    Edward, noticing her hesitation, perusted with a touch of impatience ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be tongue-tied¡±


    Sherr took a deep breath, contemting Edward¡¯s past acts of kindness. Although he could be strict


    with her, she recognized his underlying care and concern I think I want to keep it


    Edward wasn¡¯t surprised by Sherri¡¯s decision. He had long known her kind-hearted nature and her


    passion for newborns, so he had anticipated this oue. He had seen how she treated other people¡¯s


    children with the utmost care, never willing to harm even a hair on their heads. It was only natural that


    she would make such a choice for her child.


    It seemed tasteless as Edward looked at the table filled with delicious food. He put down his fork and


    gently rubbed his temples. ¡°Alright, I understand. You¡¯ve grown up, and it¡¯s not my ce to make all


    your decisions. When ites to important matters in life, it s your call. But I hope you¡¯ve thought it


    through thoroughly and won¡¯t regret your choice. Being a single mother is far from easy, and it should


    not be taken lightly


    It was


    moment of rare patience and understanding from Edward as he spoke to Sherri For the first time, he


    was letting go and allowing her to make her own decisions. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but notice that Edward


    and Sherri¡¯s eyes were moist. reflecting the weight of their emotions and the ugnificance of this


    moment.


    They conversed for halt an hour, and Edward barely touched his food before abruptly leaving. As he


    reached the doorway, his hand hesitated on the doorknob, and he left them with a parting statement. Tll


    handle your ns of going abroadter tonight. Please be careful and avoid any slip-ups with Juana. I¡¯ll


    gradually break the news to her without causing unnecessary distress


    Natalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, observing Edward¡¯s departure, while Sherri, ovee by emotion,


    began to sob inconsbly.


    ¡°Natalie, do you think Edward is deeply disappointed in me? I could sense his heaviness when he


    walked away.¡± Natalie held her close, offeringfort without uttering a word, as both of them


    recognized the profound sadness that resonated with Edward¡¯s departure. They were acutely aware of


    their immaturity and the need for growth

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The night was enveloped in eerie darkness, with a calm stillness that echoed through the empty


    streets. The frigid air seemed to deter most pedestrians from venturing, leaving the path lonely and


    quiet.


    The shimmering stars cast their faint light upon the sleek front of Edward¡¯s Ferrari, creating a


    mesmerizing disy of twinkling white against the backdrop of swaying trees.


    Edward¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon the illuminated 28th floor of the building, its ring lights piercing


    through the night. A. profound sense of pain gripped his chest, making it difficult toprehend or


    ept whaty beyond those luminous windows.


    After half an hour, he reached for his phone and dialed Kyle¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you, Kyle?¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he ignited the engine, propelling his car toward the destination Kyle had


    mentioned.


    Edward arrived at Kyle¡¯s apartment in no time and stopped by the supermarket downstairs to buy a


    pack of cigarettes.


    Having been there numerous times before, he knew the password to Kyle¡¯s apartment. Despite their


    professional hierarchy at work, they had developed a close friendship outside of office hours.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity as Edward walked in with a sad look. ¡°Did the confession not go


    well?¡±


    Being intelligent and wise, he knew that workce matters alone wouldn¡¯t leave Edward so utterly


    defeated. After all, they had been together for years, and he had a good sense of who Edward was.


    Even in the face of project failures, he had never seen Edward in such a lifeless state.


    The only conclusion he could draw was that Edward had been rejected by the girl he liked.


    Edward slumped onto the sofa, tugging at the corner of his lips with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it just


    perfect that my confession failed? Have you got any alcohol? Let¡¯s have a drink. It looks like I¡¯ll be


    crashing at your ce tonight.¡± He didn¡¯t even get a chance to confess, and now the girl he had


    feelings for was already pregnant. He had yet to learn who he had been defeated by.


    Kyle didn¡¯t rush to respond and nonchntly shrugged. ¡°Sure. Any preference for something strong?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Kyle thought that Edward must be seeking sce in alcohol, seckingfort in their friendship.


    Well, that¡¯s what buddies are for.


    In no time, Kyle returned with a bottle of strong liquor and two sses, sitting beside Edward. He


    poured each ss to the brim.


    After downing one ss, Kyle calmly said, ¡°Before we indulge, let¡¯s call Juana so she doesn¡¯t have to


    wait all night.¡±


    Edward, consumed by his pent-up emotions, had forgotten about that. He was solely focused on


    finding an outlet for his frustrations


    They quickly made a call to Juana, with the excuse that they had to meet a client in the evening and


    wouldn¡¯t being home. As soon as work was mentioned, Juana couldn¡¯t resist the urge to first


    himself.


    Once Edward hung up the phone, Kyle spoke up, ¡°Feeling down? Share it with me. Consider me your


    emotional dumping ground.¡±


    Kyle was known for his bluntness, so he had no reservations about admitting his feelings for her during


    their time at the pizza restaurant.


    Edward took another sip of his drink, lit a cigarette, and held it delicately between his fingers. The taste


    of nicotine failed to dispel the agitation in his heart. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.


    This revtion caught Kyle off guard. He recalled their conversation at the restaurant, where he had


    urged Edward not to let the opportunity slip away. Edward had mentioned that she was too young, but


    now it seemed they had not only missed the chance, but she was already pregnant. Clearly, the


    situation was far moreplicated than just having a boyfriend.


    Kyle asked earnestly. ¡°So, she¡¯s getting married? No chance to confess?¡±


    Edward stubbed out his cigarette, a hint of bitterness lingering. He rubbed his aching temples and


    replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    Kyle thought of a term. ¡°A one-night stand¡± Was the girl Edward liked that promiscuous? She didn¡¯t


    strike him as that type.


    Edward tossed a tissue at him, staunchly defending her reputation despite her pregnancy. ¡°What are


    you thinking? She¡¯s not that kind of person. Someone must have spiked her drink.¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow. ¡°But isn¡¯t it still considered a one-night stand? What¡¯s the difference?¡± As


    someone who had never been in a romantic rtionship, he couldn¡¯t fathom the distinction.


    They both happened in one night. Wasn¡¯t that what a one-night stand was? Was there some other term


    for it?


    Perhaps a little intoxicated, Edward found himself opening up more than usual. He said, ¡°I always


    thought she was too young, so I held back, thinking I could wait a bit longer. But now, I don¡¯t even have


    a chance to confess. The girl I¡¯ve liked for so long is pregnant Yet, I always considered her too young.


    How ironic.¡±


    Kyle shook his head in resignation, his curiosity getting the best of him. Edward¡¯s feelings for her


    seemed to havested much longer than just a year or two. ¡°How long have you liked her?¡±


    Edward shook his head, a wistful smile on his face. Instead of providing an exact timeframe, he began


    to share a hidden secret from his heart. ¡°We¡¯ve been childhood friends. She was Sherri¡¯s ssmate


    since we were little, from elementary school, middle school, high school, and even college. It¡¯s quite a


    remarkable connection. Sherri liked her and always brought her home to y. She was mature and


    polite. Even Juana, who¡¯s not easily pleased, adored her. How could I resist? Ever since we were


    young, I¡¯ve been drawn to her. I think it was around when she turned 15 that I realized I had feelings for


    her. And now, it¡¯s been eight years. Eight years of not being able to gather the courage to confess. And


    now, I don¡¯t even have a chance. It feels like a failure. I deserve to lose her.¡± With those words, he


    downed a drink, his voice bing slightly husky.


    Even Kyle, despite his sharpness, hadn¡¯t anticipated the depth to which Edward had concealed his


    feelings. Eight years of unrequited love. What kind of love could withstand such endurance? Was it


    Edward¡¯s remarkable ability to hide his emotions, or was Miss Foster simply oblivious to his affections,


    failing to see what was right in front of her?


    Ultimately, it was Edward who had missed his chance. The oue might have been different if he


    dared to speak up earlier. Now, not even a sliver of opportunity remained.


    If Edward were to make another confession now, it would be a two-for-one deal.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t help but recall a quote he hade across in a video recently. ¡°I love you, but you have


    no idea. When I wanted to share this secret with you, you had already married someone else.¡±


    But now, it wasn¡¯t about marrying someone else. It was about bing a mother.


    Perhaps this was one of the most tragic and heart-wrenching love stories.


    Kyle sighed and couldn¡¯t help but say to Edward, ¡°I warned you earlier. You insisted on keeping


    everything bottled up, hiding your true feelings.¡±


    Damon, known for his swift actions, lived up to the name of his organization. Velocity Expeditions. The


    speed was genuinely


    remarkable.


    The next day¡­.


    The news spread like wildfire, stering the headlines with revtions about Emily. Photos surfaced


    from her high school days, showing her in ambiguous situations with the affluent elite of Athana. There


    were even scandalous pictures of her entering and leaving hotels with men during her college years.


    Natalie, showing mercy, refrained from pursuing the release of more explicit photos. After all, she was


    Mr. Foster¡¯s granddaughter, and she couldn¡¯t be too ruthless, preserving a semnce of dignity for


    her.


    It shattered her aspirations of rising like a phoenix to new heights. It seemed unlikely that she would


    find any high-quality suitors in the future, and the Wilson family would certainly never ept her.


    Following closely behind was another piece of news, undoubtedly about Mia.


    The news revealed the factual background of Mia. She was linked to the Sullivan family. She was


    imed to be the niece of Joy from the influential ckwell family. Earning the fondness of Henry, she


    had chosen to adopt the name Mia ckwell. However, it was unveiled that she wasn¡¯t the ckwell


    family¡¯s biological granddaughter.


    To make matters worse, photos revealed Mia¡¯s flirtatious behavior with the project manager from the


    previous bidding project. Although there were no explicit captions, they were ced beneath the news


    article about her questionable status as a genuine ckwell family member. Those with keen eyes


    could easily decipher the implications. In this modern and progressive era, people¡¯s minds are adept at


    filling in the gaps, often indulging in vivid spections.


    Thement section was already buzzing with discussions. Mia was currently a trending topic with a


    higher poprity than Emily, mainly due to her prominent status as a supposed granddaughter of the


    ckwell family. The more famous one bes, the more scrutiny and opinions they attract. As a


    minor character, Emily had no intention of creating a major uproar. She was merely the catalyst, while


    Mia yed the role of the puppet master behind the scenes.


    ¡°Damn, Mia is truly despicable. She¡¯s already Joy¡¯s niece, yet she insists on adopting the ckwell


    surname.¡±


    *Could Mia be having an affair with the project manager? And isn¡¯t she connected to that other person?


    Does this mean the bidding for the project was biased?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know what? I heard that the other day, that person won the bid. Could it be because of


    some special rtionship


    with Mia!¡±


    In Athana, even when people were discussing sensitive matters, they avoided using direct names.


    They would resort to using euphemisms or cryptic references.


    Hardly anyone dared to discuss Trevon openly.


    Unbeknownst to Natalie, her actions had caught Trevon off guard as well. Due to Mia¡¯s connections,


    some individuals who did not win the bid gathered the courage to demand a review and a fair re-


    bidding process. This was in response to murmurs and behind-the-scenesints from influential


    figures who were well-endowed. Feeling somewhat helpless, the leadership eventually conducted a


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    thorough investigation.


    Naturally, they had discreetly approached Trevon beforehand to seek his insights.


    They knew the importance of maintaining a harmonious rtionship with such a powerful man and


    didn¡¯t want to risk offending him.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    The sky was veiled in a haze, casting a grayish hue, while the Sullivan family zed with lights,


    illuminating the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    Michael paced anxiously in the living room, sweat dripping down his forehead. Mia, in a fit of rage,


    swept everything off the coffee table, sending objects crashing to the floor. The once pristine living


    room nowy in disarray, with items strewn haphazardly in every corner.


    Mia¡¯s fiery temperament caught Michael off guard, but he quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°Mia,


    perhaps you should reach out to Mr. Wilson. Your name is stered all over the inte in these news


    articles, and it¡¯s detrimental to your future. You¡¯ve worked tirelessly to build a reputation during your


    years abroad, and we can¡¯t let it crumble now.¡±


    Mia was well aware of the gravity of the situation. She couldn¡¯t afford to be affected by it. Years of


    relentless effort would be


    in vain


    Her opportunity to pursue dance overseas had been orchestrated by Henry, who had paved the way for


    her to achieve remarkable sess and garner numerous awards. The reasons behind her


    aplishments were known to those in the


    know.


    Michael would never have attained such a position based solely on his abilities.


    It was thanks to the unwavering favor of Henry that she had received preferential treatment. She had


    even taken the initiative to secretly study psychology, gaining insight into Henry¡¯s mind and winning his


    heart. In the presence of Henry, when he was still alive, Mia had tearfully appealed to him, confessing


    her growing affection for Trevon. However, Trevon, being aloof and unapproachable, did not allow


    anyone to get close to him. Mia hoped that Henry would intervene and y. the role of matchmaker.


    Unable to resist Mia¡¯s persistent charms, Henry eventually yielded to her pleas and reluctantly


    approached Trevon.


    Mia vividly remembered the day when Henry invited Trevon to their home for dinner, although Hackett


    was also present.


    Henry disyed exceptional warmth during the meal, although he seemed slightly embarrassed as he


    ventured, ¡°Trevon, you must be around 20 years old now, am I correct?¡±


    Trevon,cking emotional intelligence, didn¡¯t catch the insinuation. But Hackett, who had experienced


    an early romance,ughed and remarked, ¡°Henry, are you ying matchmaker for Trevon? Are you


    aspiring to be a professional matchmaker?¡±


    Henry sternly shot Hackett, Tm merely considering that Trevon is of a suitable age to start dating. Don¡¯t


    think I don¡¯t know about your multiple girlfriends, changing them like socks.¡±


    Hackett, quick with his words, quipped back, ¡°Well, why not let him have a taste of the dating scene?


    Maybe he¡¯ll find the perfect granddaughter-inw for you¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t be bothered by Hackett¡¯s banter and focused on Trevon¡¯s face. The young and reserved


    Trevon, catching the intense scrutiny, finally grasped the underlying meaning.


    With polite manners, Trevon responded, ¡°Mr. ckwell, I haven¡¯t considered pursuing a romantic


    rtionship at this time.¡±


    Hackett, chewing on his food, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Trevon¡¯s reply, fully anticipating it.


    Sitting beside them, Mia grew increasingly anxious, her fingers curling and tightly gripping her pants,


    silently urging Henry


    to intervene.


    Henry shook his head, acknowledging Mia¡¯s sincere fondness for Trevon. With a blend of resignation


    and honesty, he expressed, ¡°Trevon, finish your meal first. Afterward, join me for a few rounds of chess.


    And Hackett, I¡¯d like you to run an errand once you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Reluctantly, Hackett consented, though he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his grandfather insisted on


    sending him out when plenty of drivers and servants were avable. It was evident that his grandfather


    intended to keep him away.


    Reluctant to face the consequences of defying family authority, Hackett reluctantly gave in.


    Upon his return, Hackett observed Mia casting enamored nces at Trevon while Henry smiled,


    satisfied and pleased.


    When they left the ckwell family, Hackett discovered Henry¡¯s earnest plea to Trevon. He had asked


    Trevon to give a rtionship with Mia a chance, assuring him they could end it if it didn¡¯t work out


    However, Hackett had experienced several rtionships and had a different perspective. He knew that


    it would be hard to shake her off thoroughly once a woman like Mia got attached.


    As Hackett had predicted, within a week of dating. Trevon had already mentioned breaking up multiple


    times. However, Mia vehemently refused and even resorted to crying in front of Henry. This pattern


    persisted for over a year.


    It wasn¡¯t until the year Trevon made up his mind to join the military that no amount of persuasion from


    family members could change his decision.


    Even Mia¡¯s closest friends and Michael advised her to leave Trevon, warning her that joining the


    military would mean Max


    taking over thepany and a bleak future for her.


    Mia finally took their advice to heart.


    However, life was unpredictable, and Mia never imagined that Max would be such a disappointment,


    incapable of achieving anything substantial. Even if Theo and Henry had such intentions, Max might


    not have possessed the necessary skills and capabilities.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Recalling the past events, Mia couldn¡¯t help but harbor some resentment toward Michael.


    He had persistently urged her to end her rtionship with Trevon, iming that joining the military


    would end his prospects and that he would never achieve anything significant. Michael had convinced


    her that even if Trevon returned, he would never rise to a position of power within the Wilson family.


    These thoughts fueled Mia¡¯s anger as she red at Michael, her face twisted with a malevolent


    expression. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Things wouldn¡¯t have ended like this if you hadn¡¯t persuaded me to


    break up.¡±


    Michael, however, held a different perspective. He believed that Mr. Wilson was young and not yet fully


    matured. He was easily swayed by the arrangements made by Henry. Michael also recalled that Mr.


    Wilson had mentioned the possibility of breaking up, and Mia had shed countless tears. Mia stubbornly


    refused to ept the inevitable, while Mr. Wilson remained


    distant and aloof


    Michael attempted to offer words of constion, ¡®Mia, none of us could have foreseen what would


    unfold. You cannot guarantee that over all those years. Trevon wouldn¡¯t have eventually initiated a


    breakup. Even with Henry¡¯s influence, he may have granted Henry a favor once, but there¡¯s no


    guarantee he would have done it again.¡±


    However, Mia remained obstinate, refusing to listen to reason. Fuming angrily, she snatched her bag


    and stormed out of the Sullivan family, her high heels echoing with frustration as she left.


    By now, the entire city of Athana likely knew she wasn¡¯t indeed the ckwell family¡¯s biological


    granddaughter.


    After contemting, her thoughts turned to Emily, who had been by her side throughout the ordeal.


    And then, she couldn¡¯t help but think of one person in particr. Determined, she decided to pay a visit


    to the Wilson Group.


    Driving toward the Wilson Group building.


    it stood tall andmanding in one of Athana¡¯s most prestigious locations. The towering floors gave


    the impression that they could prate the very heavens.


    Mia had meticulously applied her makeup, donned a limited-edition suit, and strutted high heels. She


    stood confidently before the Wilson Group building with a designer handbag dangling from her wrist


    and her chestnut curls cascading down. her back. A mischievous smile yed on her lips.


    This was her inaugural visit to the Wilson Group, her first visit since Mr. Wilson assumed control of the


    never reached such towering heights. In three years, Mr. Wilson had undeniably propelled thepany


    to a new echelon, just as the rumors had whispered. With a self-assured stride, Mia stepped inside the


    building. Approaching the reception desk, she rapped her fingers on the counter and nced at the


    receptionist disdainfully. ¡°Take me to your CEO¡±


    The receptionist, well-versed in maintaining professional poise, met Mia¡¯s request with a perplexed


    expression. Another infatuated individual determined to confront the CEO in the early hours of the day.


    shing a polite smile, she inquired, ¡°May I have yourst name, Miss? I¡¯ll check for any scheduled


    appointment.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of an appointment. ¡°Do I look like someone who needs an


    appointment? Just tell Jim toe down here.¡±


    The receptionist sensed the woman¡¯s potential connection to the CEO, but she disliked her demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t grant you ess without an appointment. If you know Mr. Hawk, kindly reach out


    to him personally. Only if Mr. Hawk insists on your presence can we proceed.¡±


    Mia, already harboring frustration early in the morning, grew even more angry at being underestimated


    by the receptionist. ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The receptionist straightened her back, showing no sign of fear. ¡°Hello, my name is Ste Brooks.¡±


    Mia enunciated each word precisely, ¡°Very well, Ste, I¡¯ll remember you. Just wait and see. With that,


    she dialed Jim¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, Jim was chatting with a few secretaries in the Secretary department when he noticed Mia¡¯s


    iing call. He hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to answer or not


    After a brief moment of thought, he made a silent gesture and entered the CEO¡¯s office. The man was


    fully engaged in handling documents, exuding his usual cold demeanor.


    Jim cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Should I take the call? Miss Mia¡¯s on the line.¡± Deep inside, he knew


    that answering meant distancing himself from Mrs. Wilson.


    The man continued his work without pausing, considering it a regr urrence. After all, he had


    already terminated the partnership with the Sullivan family, so it was only a matter of time before Mia


    showed up at thepany. She had called a


    few days ago but he deliberately chose not to answer


    Exhausted by the constant ringing, he cut her off and blocked her number!


    Hence her vist to thepany was to be expected,


    In a cold tone Just hang up¡±


    Jim ended the call but it didn¡¯t take long before has phone started ringing again. The constant calls


    made it seem like he was burdened with debts and relentlessly pursued by creditors


    Trevon¡¯s brow furrowed as he listened to the constant ringing of his phone Is she downstairs¡¯ Tell her to


    go to the


    conference room¡±


    Having over heard the secretaries dos using the muter le Jim feltpelled to share the truth with


    Trevon ¡°Mr. Wilson Miss Mix has been a treating hip bie the post hour. The news reveals that the may


    not be a legitimate deu erat of the ckwell family and there are an photos ofisaning that suggest a


    romante involvement with a project leader


    Ju couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction Firally someone had exposed the audacious facade of


    this fake heiress


    Trevon¡¯s eyes narrowed with curiosity and concern at the sound of this revtion ¡°Someone exposed


    her Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Emily from the Foster family is also making headlines. The rumors indicate the has been


    involved with multiple affluent elites, engaging in rendezvous at various hotels


    After a brief moment. Trevon let out a chuckle. It¡¯s quite something that these two individuals have


    managed to earn the wrath of the same person


    But how did she manage to expose them? Did she take matters into her own hands and contact the


    media?


    Five minutester. Mia walked into the elevator with arrogance, her head held high, and her chest


    puffed out. Along the way. she shot a piercing re at the front desk


    departed another front desk attendant turned to Ste and remarked, ¡°Why did you have to provoke


    her¡¯ Look now shes being es orted upstairs


    Ste, a revent college graduate brunurung with a strong sense of justice. ¡°So what I¡¯d rather quar than


    let myself be bullied by someone har her just because they decked out in designerbels doesn¡¯t mean


    she¡¯s better than anyone else¡±


    The other front desk attendant shook their head in resignation Ah, the navety of youth, they thongha

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    The secretary escorted her into a spacious conference room spanning several hundred square meters,


    a size that would typically be considered a suite in an average household However, within the premises


    of the Wilson Group, it was simply a


    conference room.


    This only intensifed Mia¡¯s determination to win back Trevon¡¯s affection.


    As time ticked on and half an hour passed without any sign of Trevon, Mia¡¯s patience wore thin. The


    two sses of water she had consumed only added to her restlessness, causing her to fidget in her


    seat


    The urge to use the restroom became overwhelining, prompting her to grab her bag and locate the


    nearest facility. While attending to her needs, she couldn¡¯t help but overhear discussions and the sound


    of running water outside the restroom door. ¡°Did you happen to catch the news today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s disheartening to witness such distasteful trending topics early in the morning


    Oblivious to the fact that they were discussing her, Mia reached for a tissue to clean herself up


    The conversation between the two individuals became increasingly animated. ¡°I must say, the girl from


    the ckwell family is utterly revolting. She was born with the Sullivan surname but insisted on


    adopting the ckwell surname. It¡¯s the epitome of deception, a ring disy of hypocrisy. If I had to


    find a single word to describe her, it would be a fake heiress.¡±


    The other person nodded in agreement. I find her behavior repulsive. Can you believe she¡¯s so


    ashamed of her lineage? Instead of embracing it, she goes to the extent of changing her name and


    pretending to be someone she¡¯s not. Honestly, why doesn¡¯t she go abroad and undergo a sexContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    reassignment surgery, transforming herself into a man to fulfill her delusion of bing the rightful heir


    of the ckwell family?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, your words hold great wisdom. I daresay shecks the astuteness you possess.¡±


    The room filled withughter as the two individuals remained oblivious to the mounting tension in one


    of the restroom stalls. Inside, Mia ckwell gripped her bag tightly, her veins pulsating with anger, and


    crumpled tissue clutched firmly in her hand.


    With lightning speed, Mia pulled up her pants and stormed out of the stall, her fury palpable.


    Smack Smack! The sharp echoes of two ps reverberated through the empty restroom.


    Caught off guard, the two individuals stood there momentarily stunned, struggling to process the


    sudden turn of events. But as reality sunk in, they wasted no time in retaliating Cursing vehemently,


    they lunged toward Mia, and within seconds, all three of them were entangled in a chaotic brawl.


    Nobody took kindly to bring pped across the face.


    Amidst the tumult, one of them managed to speak amid the frenzy. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?


    Did I do something to deserve this?¡±


    Mia, her refined imagepletely shattered, stormed into the premises of the Wilson Group with a


    contorted face filled with anger With a firm grip on one of the women¡¯s hair, she forcefully pulled and


    yanked, causing the woman to cry out in pain. Mia¡¯s eyes zed with deep-seated hatred as she


    eximed, ¡°I am Miss Mia from the ckwell family! What¡¯s wrong with me pping you? You dared to


    speak ill of me, and now you¡¯re paying the price!¡± With each word, she ruthlessly banged the woman¡¯s


    head.


    The two women, who never expected their casual gossip to confront its subject in person, stood in a


    momentary daze. However, the searing pain on their faces snapped them back to reality. Initially feeling


    somewhat guilty for their behind-the-scenes remarks, any trace of remorse vanished as they


    experienced Mia¡¯s forceful ps. The pain fueled their


    resentment.


    With her face throbbing in pain, Mia channeled every ounce of her fury and unleashed a relentless


    assault, striking with an unyielding force.


    Using all her strength, the other woman managed to break free from Mia¡¯s grasp and confronted her


    without flinching. Her voice dripped with contempt as she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Mia? Can¡¯t


    handle the truth? You¡¯re the one with a twisted sense of morality, parading around like a saint while


    engaging in questionable behavior. And who¡¯s to say you¡¯re even a legitimate member of the ckwell


    family? You¡¯re shameless andcking any sense of decency.¡±


    The cutting remark had sessfully ignited a fire within Mia, and the three women swiftly found


    themselves entangled in a fierce physical altercation. The esctingmotion attracted the attention


    of other employees, prompting someone to report the incident to Jim.


    Soon enough,


    Jim hurried to the scene, and upon taking in the sight before him, he struggled to contain a smile. In her


    current chaotic state, Mia resembled nothing more than a typical street fighter.


    Her hair was wild and unruly, her lipstick smudged and askew, and her once wless makeup now


    resembled the garish palette of a clown


    As a leader within the Wilson Group, Jim knew he had to maintain aposed facade, despite the


    amusement bubbling up inside him He suppressed hisughter, ensuring it remained hidden deep


    within, wary of allowing the employees to catch a glimpse of his entertained expression


    Jim didn¡¯t immediately rush to separate the three individuals, knowing the other two wouldn¡¯t easily


    back down. They had personalities simr to Mia¡¯s, capable of holding their own in a fight.


    As Jim observed the situation without immediate action, his secretary grew anxious and urged him, ¡°Mr.


    Hawk, shouldn¡¯t we step in and separate them? If this continues, things could escte, resulting in a


    serious incident.¡±


    Upon hearing the plea, Mia turned her furious gaze toward Jim and eximed, ¡°Jim, for God¡¯s sake,


    get these two lunatics away from me! Her scalp felt as though it was being torn apart.


    Finally prompted into action, Jim, though displeased, began separating the three individuals. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of disdain toward Mia, thinking to himself that even Mrs. Wilson herself


    wouldn¡¯t address him so impolitely. She always referred to him as Mr. Hawk with the utmost courtesy.


    There must be a reason why he couldn¡¯t live up to the standards of Mrs. Wilson


    Experiencing a brief moment of contempt toward Mia, he directed the others to separate the three


    individuals.


    As they were pulled apart, all three wore grim expressions, their hair disheveled, and their faces and


    necks marked with visible signs of the altercation. Their appearances were untidy, revealing the


    aftermath of the intense scuffle.


    Jim lectured them intentionally. ¡°You all have nothing better to do than fighting in the office? Is this how


    you behave? Have you forgotten all thepany¡¯s rules and training on etiquette? A woman involved


    in a brawl at the workce, acting like atmon street scrapper? You¡¯ve tarnished the reputation of


    the Wilson Group. Now, quickly clean yourselves up and prepare to leave. If you show up tomorrow


    with the same demeanor, don¡¯t bother showing up at all.¡±


    The two employees let out a sigh of relief, thinking they could finally make a quick getaway. But just as


    they were about to escape, Mia intercepted them with an outstretched arm. It was as if she felt that Jim


    had just made a sly remark at her expense, and she couldn¡¯t let herself be treated that way without


    standing up for herself


    After all, she was Trevon¡¯s former girlfriend. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be trampled upon and insulted


    by these people.


    The halted employers nced at Jim, realizing the severity of the situation. After being scolded, they


    quickly understood. the consequences of their actions and had no intention of stirring up further


    trouble.


    Jim felt frustrated, but he knew better than to confront Mia directly. One of the reasons was that he


    couldn¡¯t urately. gauge Mr. Wilson¡¯s true feelings on the matter.


    Just as he was about to voice his thoughts, a shrill and cold voice resonated through the air, ¡°How long


    do you n to keep up this performance Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves? Is the Wilson Group


    paying you to put on a show?¡±


    The impact of the words sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine, prompting the onlookers to quickly


    retreat to their workstations, burying themselves in their tasks. Only four people remained at the


    entrance of the restroom.


    The two employees trapped inside the restroom lowered their heads, afraid to meet Trevon¡¯s gaze.


    With his impably sculpted features and an aura of icy detachment, he spoke in a chilling tone,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two nning


    your way back?¡±


    to make


    Upon hearing hismand, the two employees, brimming with determination, managed to free


    themselves from Mia¡¯s grasp and swiftly escape from the restroom.


    Mia¡¯s frustration manifested in an exasperated foot stomp. ¡°Trevon, they¡¯ve been bullying me, and you


    just stood there doing nothing! How could you let them get away? Look at what they¡¯ve done to my


    clothes!¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the sound of her voice. Mrs. Wilson¡¯s melodramatic demeanor was


    starting to grate on his


    nerves.


    The man maintained an impassive expression, seemingly impervious to her outburst. Looking down at


    Mia, her appearance disheveled andcking poise, he surveyed her with a condescending air. ¡°Are you


    nning to discuss the downfall of the Sullivan family in the restroom?¡±


    Mia felt a pang of remorse. She knew she had lost control of herself, allowing her frustrations to get the


    best of her. Now, her appearance was far from the polished andposed image she usually


    projected. Blushing with embarrassment, she attempted to smooth her ruffled hair and straighten her


    clothes, but her efforts seemed futile.


    This scene did not go unnoticed by the office staff and fueled their gossip and spection.


    Meanwhile, the man paid no attention to those behind him. He strode purposefully toward the


    conference room with his hands casually tucked into his pockets


    Very aware of Trevon¡¯s temperament, Mia swiftlyposed herself to keep pace with him.


    Of course, Jim followed them into the conference room, earning a disdainful nce from Mia


    Disregarding her presence, Jim remained as still as a statue.


    Meanwhile, Trevon calmly sat in the prominent chair, unbuttoning his suit jacket and crossing his legs.


    With his hands


    resting casually on his thighs, he casually adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose. Mia¡¯s gaze


    remained fixed on his impably defined features, realizing that Mr. Wilson seemed to grow more


    striking with each passing day.


    Lost in her admiration, she momentarily forgot the purpose of her visit.


    Unfazed by her intense stare, Trevon calmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time. You have five minutes.


    Speak your mind, and then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    The weight of the words brought Mia back to reality. ¡°Trevon, please, I¡¯m begging you to help me. We


    can¡¯t let our family¡¯s project fall apart, and I desperately need those trending topics about me taken


    down.¡±


    Mia was confident that she could handle removing the trending topics independently. ¡°Sure, I can do


    that. However, the Wilson Group will no longer coborate with the Sullivan family. You don¡¯t have to


    dwell on it.¡±


    Mia¡¯s anxiety escted. If the Wilson Group severed ties with the Sullivan family, it would spell disaster


    for them. With her true identity exposed and facing public scrutiny, potential partners would likely


    distance themselves even further.


    Desperate to appeal to Trevon, she resorted to a more heartfelt plea. ¡°Trevon, please consider Mr.


    ckwell¡¯s legacy. Can¡¯t you help me, just this once?¡±


    His eyes narrowed with a hint of displeasure as he tugged at his tie, his gaze piercing and


    unfathomable. ¡°Mia, know your limits. You can take down the trending topics, but any form of


    coboration is out of the question, and I don¡¯t want to see you setting foot in the Wilson Group again.¡±


    Rising from his seat, he straightened his attire, meticulously buttoning up his jacket. Without sparing


    another nce, he exited the meeting room.


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of disdain and satisfaction. Mr. Wilson¡¯s recent divorce had left him in a


    sour mood, and Mia¡¯s insistence on pushing his buttons was inviting trouble upon herself.


    With a touch of smugness, Jim remarked, ¡°I hope Miss Mia will be cooperative. Please, do as


    requested.¡±


    Mia, however, silently scoffed within herself-just anotherpdog of Mr. Wilson.


    With a disdainful snort, she walked away, firmly believing that Mr. Wilson harbored feelings for her. She


    was convinced that she upied a special ce in his heart, and it was only a matter of time before


    she ascended to the position of Mrs. Wilson.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Having reluctantly seen Mia off. Jim returned to the office.


    Meanwhile. Trevon stood tall by the floor-to-ceiling windows, his face wearing a somber expression. He


    dialed a number and spoke with an air of authority. The mirrored ss revealed his brooding


    countenance.


    ¡°Reexamining is eptable, but I¡¯d like to rify this. If it turns out that the Wilson Group is innocent,


    they will be required to issue a formal apology on their official website.¡±


    Ending the call abruptly, his eyes gleamed with a steely coldness as he turned his attention to Jun. He


    that appropriate action is taken.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and should we investigate the person behind the trending topics? If it weren¡¯t for their disclosure


    of Miss Mur¡¯s situation, the project wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to this reexamination, Jim suggested,


    aware of the significance of the impending contract signing.


    A subtle smile of satisfaction yed on Trevon¡¯s lips as he responded, ¡°No need for that. Just handle


    this matter diligently.¡±


    Jim understood the implications behind Trevon¡¯s words.


    Trevon angrily unfastened his tie and flung it onto the desk before snatching his phone and dialing


    Frank¡¯s number ¡°Take down those damn trending topics.¡±


    Frank, amid a boxing session, halted his movements and grabbed the phone, muting the external


    noise. ¡°I can¡¯t remove them. The client specifically requested a full day. Don¡¯t ruin my reputation.¡±


    When Mia asked him to help get the trending topics taken down, he had already anticipated the


    underlying reasons


    Trevon felt a lump in his throat. Indeed, Frank¡¯s system¡¯s longevity relied on trust and confidentiality.


    ¡°How much longer will they remain up? The bidding process has been affected.¡±


    Frank let out a wryugh. ¡°I thought you were calling to plead on Miss Mia¡¯s behalf. It was a twisted


    drama, with his ex-wife cing the order and her former husband seeking merry


    ¡°Do I look like I have that much free time? Well, then, let it stay. The customer alwayses first. How


    much did she spend


    anyway


    Frank was speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t you log in and check it yourself?¡±


    Last night, when Frank received the order, he already knew Natalie ced it. That¡¯s why he had


    lowered his standards to ept the job. Otherwise, he would never have taken such an order.


    Just as he was contemting, a notification sounded, indicating a payment of 10 thousand dors had


    been deposited. Frank couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The customer just sent the final payment of 10


    thousand dors¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t hide hus amusement. ¡°So, how much did she bid in the el


    20 thousand dors for two orders, Trevon chuckled upon hearing the amount.


    Frank didn¡¯t hold back and retorted, ¡°Looks like you were quite the penny-pincher before marriage. Still


    holding on to that stinginess, huh?¡±


    The shameless Trevon replied, ¡°Well, I believe in being frugal and thrifty¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not exactly being thrifty with your own family, so why unt it?¡±


    He hung up the phone.


    Staring at the nk screen, Trevon muttered,


    ¡±


    In a mere moment, a smug grin crept across Trevon¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but revel in Mia¡¯s


    unwavering determination for retribution. Every setback was noticed and addressed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had underestimated her. She possessed a running and awareness that he hadn¡¯t fully appreciated,


    evident by her knowledge of this website.


    Meanwhile,


    Natalie sat on her bed, scrolling through the trending topics before even getting out of bed. She


    couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Damon¡¯s remarkable efficiency in handling matters promptly.


    Afterpleting her transactions, Natalie couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and eagerly called out to


    Sherri, whas seemed downst night.


    Just as she was about to speak, Sherri¡¯s phone began to ring.


    Natalie grabbed Sherri¡¯s phone and nced at the caller ID, recognizing it as their Director ¡°Sherri,


    wake up!


    Director calling. It must be something urgent.¡±


    Sherri snapped out of her drowsiness and swiftly sat up, answering the call with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Hello, Director¡±


    After a brief conversation, Sherri ended the call, her mood somewhat subdued.


    Natalie observed Sherri¡¯s troubled countenance with a tinge of concern, her brow furrowing in worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her voice trembled as she replied, ¡°Edward took care of


    everything for me. The Director informed me that they secured a spot for me and asked me toplete


    the forms before noon.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face, and her voice became choked with emotion. ¡°I feel so guilty toward


    Edward. Despite his strictness, I know he genuinely cares for me¡±


    She sniffled, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Thepany is always so busy, but my passion lies in


    delivering babies. Even when he was away for two years, he never forced me to shoulder his burdens


    or took away my pursuits. He always supported me in doing what I love. But he¡­ he¡¯s been through so


    much hardship¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, falling onto the bedsheet one by one, their impact soaking into the fabric.


    Natalie handed her a tissue to wipe away her tears. ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to have


    the baby, I¡¯ll take responsibility. We can keep it a secret, and if you decide otherwise, I¡¯ll support you.


    No matter what you choose, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s voice cracked as she choked back her tears. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much. Natalie.¡±


    Changing the subject, Natalie said, ¡°I have something to show you that might brighten your day.¡±


    Sherri sniffled and wiped her nose, her voice slightly nasal ¡°What is it?¡±


    Natalie unlocked her phone and showed Sherri the screen. ¡°Does this cheer you up?¡±


    It was undeniable that those who revel in gossip and seek revenge find their satisfaction in witnessing


    the deservedeuppance of others,


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in disbelief. ¡°Velocity Expeditions is no joke. They should be


    called The Seraphic Vixens, specialized in curing the affliction of angelic bitches.¡±


    Natalie similed. ¡°If it brings you joy, call them whatever you want. Let¡¯s get up, and I¡¯ll cook lunch for


    you. Once we¡¯re done eating, we can fill out the forms and head to work.¡±


    After enjoying their meal.


    Natalie took the driver¡¯s seat while Sherri sat beside her, per their usual arrangement.


    Upon reaching the hospital, one went to the office, while the other proceeded to the Director¡¯s office to


    As the Director observed Sherri¡¯s determined expression, he sternly reminded her. ¡°Remember,


    opportunities like these are hard toe by. Study hard and maintain a professional demeanor. Do you


    grasp the importance of this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I heard you loud and clear. I assure you I will study diligently. You can rest assured


    that I¡¯ll be well-prepared for your evaluation.¡±


    The Director couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle in response.


    As Sherri walked past the reception desk afterpleting the forms, a doctor called her, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t


    you the girl who had the dental check-upst time? Oh, right, the one who was blowing up balloons.


    What brings you here now?¡± In her haste, Sherri had forgotten to change into a white coat before


    It was understandable that she would be mistaken for a patient. After all, besides doctors, nurses, and


    patients, who else. woulde to the hospital without a valid reason?


    Her presence caught the attention of several onlookers nearby,


    who turned their heads to see what was happening.


    Sherri quickly raised her hand to shield her face. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, doctor. I don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯re talking about. See youter.¡±


    Continuing the conversation would only escte the gossip surrounding the balloon incident within the


    hospital.


    Realizing that discretion was the wisest course of action, Sherri made a discreet exit.


    Left alone, the doctor muttered to himself, ¡°It was her. I didn¡¯t mistake her


    Another doctor approached with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you muttering to yourself?¡±


    The doctor tried to recall. ¡°Just a moment ago, a patient walked by and imed I mistook her for


    someone else.¡±


    The other doctor chuckled and teased, ¡°Well, if you thought it was her, you must have made a mistake.


    She¡¯s an obstetrician-gynecologist. How could she be your patient? It looks like your eyes are ying


    tricks on you¡±


    This turn of events caught the doctors off guard. ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely. I have a vivid recollection of


    that girl. She had swollen cheeks and a strained ligament from blowing balloons. I paid extra attention


    to her. Her name is Sherri


    The other doctor fell silent, unable to offer any further insights.


    Meanwhile, Sherri hurriedly entered Natalie¡¯s office, visibly flustered. Tve had a stroke of bad luck.¡±


    Natalie looked puzzled. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡±


    Sherri proceeded to share her encounter with the dentist. ¡°I quickly escaped, fearing that he would


    expose my secret. It would be so embarrassing if he recognized me. It¡¯s a lesson learned to avoid


    foolish actions.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but let out a heartyugh, ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite the lesson learned! It seems like this


    experience will make you think twice before indulging in alcohol again. Consider it a stark reminder.¡±


    Sherri nodded vigorously in agreement. Hackett had undoubtedly taken advantage of this incident to


    teach her a lesson she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Ugh, why did that scumbag cross her mind again? It must be the effect of those raging pregnancy


    hormones.


    After indulging in their conversation for another half hour, they bid each other farewell and proceeded to


    their respective


    workstations.


    This was the true essence of their friendship, being able to share endless stories and experiences


    every day, even if it meant sharing the same living space.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Meanwhile, Mia went home to change her clothes and put on exquisite makeup once again.


    After she failed at Wilson Group, she changed her target and went to ckwell Group,


    Of course, no one stopped her at ckwell Group and she could go anywhere she wanted. After all,


    she was still the youngdy of the ckwell family on the surface. However, after entering the hall, all


    the employees of ckwell Group looked at her weirdly


    Mia felt very ufortable. She knew the reason why they were giving her weird looks.


    After she finished dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, she would definitely not let that person off


    She strutted into the elevator in her high heels.


    She naturally pushed open the door to Hackett¡¯s office.


    Hackett was working. Although he usually fooled around, he could clearly differentiate work from fun.


    He was still very serious when he was at work


    Joy did not drag Hackett to join her at the women¡¯s conference today, which was rare. He came to the


    Seeing that it was Mia who came in with an unhappy expression, he more or less guessed that it had


    something to do with the trending topic in the morning Hackett was an avid user of social media. As


    long as it was a trending topic and there was any movement in the industry, he would know about it


    immediately.


    He was not enthusiastic. He only looked up for a second before continuing to work. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Mia angrily threw her bag on the couch and sat down. ¡°Hackett, has Trevon fallen for that woman?¡±


    This sentence sessfully attracted Hackett¡¯s attention, who was working seriously. He stopped what


    he was doing and looked up at her. ¡°You know that Trevon is married? He did not tell Mia that Trevon


    was divorced. He did not like Mia, who was his so-called cousin or godsister.


    Mia said angrily, ¡°Hackett, if you knew he was married, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Hackett casually threw his pen aside and leanedzily against the back of the chair. He put on a yful


    look and smirked. ¡°Why should I tell you? Who do you think you are? Did you spend money to hire


    me?¡± He looked at Mia with disdain and as if she was a fool


    At this moment, he felt that nothing about his cousin couldpare to his ex-sister-inw.


    Hackett had the upper hand only when it came to dealing with Mia. Every time he was with Frank and


    Trevon, Hackett was always at a disadvantage because Hackett would be criticized and wouldn¡¯t be


    able to retort.


    Mia¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°You¡­


    Hackett did not care that she was angry at all. He continued. ¡°Since we¡¯re rted, I¡¯ll give you a piece


    of advice. A person¡¯s life is just a journey, where there¡¯s a beginning and an end. However. Trevon is


    not your lighthouse on this journey. Don¡¯t pester me anymore. You just regret breaking up with Trevon


    because you see that he¡¯s very sessful now. However, you know very well that if it weren¡¯t for


    Grandpa, he would have broken up with you ages ago and wouldn¡¯t have dyed it until a yearter.


    You obviously know what he thinks of you. Do you think you¡¯re in a drama, so much so that you have to


    act every day? If you really like acting. I can help you be famous in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Mia did not agree with Hackett¡¯s words. She felt that Trevon¡¯s repeated indulgence of her was


    sentimental and sincere. Otherwise, he would not have sent the information about her drugging others


    to her. Instead, he would have sent it to that woman. Mia had only offended that woman ever since Mia


    returned to the country. The events that transpired for thest few days must have been the woman¡¯s


    doing.


    ¡°Hold on, Mia thought,


    ¡°Hackett, you don¡¯t know about my rtionship with Trevon. He likes me. You don¡¯t have to get


    involved in this matter. I have a way to make him return to me. I¡¯m here today to ask you to help my


    father¡¯spany.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s face darkened as he did not like this family of vampires. ¡°Running a business is not for your


    father. Why does he want to force himself? Tell him to close down thepany and find a job. If he


    needs it, I can arrange a position for him in ckwell Group¡±


    What Hackett meant was that he wasn¡¯t going to help. Mia¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°We¡¯re your rtives.


    Are you just going to stand by and watch Sullivan Group go bankrupt? Hackett, can¡¯t you just give us a


    project!¡±


    Hackett sneered. What an ungrateful family. After helping them for so many years, not only were they


    not grateful, but they were also taking it for granted. His mother was soft-hearted so she helped them,


    but he and his father weren¡¯t going to allow this family to continue their bad habits. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a


    charity organization? If yes, Tve been doing charity for so many years, but I haven¡¯t seen the results I


    want. I¡¯ve already be bankrupt. What more can I do to help you? Invest in Sullivan Group? Mia,


    don¡¯t be greedy. My bottom line is to help you settle thepany¡¯s debt. You can dere bankruptcy. I


    won¡¯t help you with anything else, so you can stop dreaming.¡±


    After a pause, Hackett said. ¡°The prerequisite for me to clear your debts is that you guys start settling


    the ounts


    tomorrow. If you dy any longer and there are too many debis, I won¡¯t help you anymore. The


    deadline is two days. It¡¯s up to you¡±


    Mia did not expect Hackett to be even more heartless than Trevon. She stood up angrily. ¡°You¡¯re


    forcing us to a dead end. This too much


    Hackett didn¡¯t think much of it. He took his phone up and looked at his reflection on it to fix his hair. He


    looked wild and unruly doing this. ¡°When my mother and grandfather helped you guys without any


    conditions, why didn¡¯t you say it was too much? You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life all these years. Be


    grateful. Your father really doesn¡¯t have the ability to run at business¡±


    Mia felt that it was a mistake toe to look for Hackett today. She should have gone straight to the


    ckwell family to look for her aunt. At least, her aunt cared about kinship and would hear Mia out.


    Before Mia could take a step. Hackett reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about looking for my mother.


    She¡¯s not in charge now Even if she agrees, it¡¯s not going to help because I¡¯ll still need to sign off on


    the documents.¡±


    Mia picked up her bag from the couch with a livid expression and opened the door rudely. She did not


    close the door for


    Hackett after she left


    Hackett was left shaking his head, and he muttered, ¡°They¡¯re crazy. They¡¯re all crazy.¡±


    Mia got out of the elevator. When she reached the lobby, she felt dizzy. Her vision went dark and she


    fell to the ground


    At the same time, the Foster family was also in a mess. They were not in a better situation than Mia. It


    could be said that they were in a terrible state


    Previously, Mia drugged the guests, many of whom came from powerful backgrounds, in the Foster¡¯s


    residence. After knowing that their family, be it their grandchildren or wives, had been drugged, they cut


    off all coboration with the Foster family that night.


    In addition, the deficit of 10 million dors from Harry¡¯s projectst time had yet to be replenished. Now


    that funds were being withdrawn and others were stopping their cooperation, the Foster family was also


    close to bankruptcy.


    Worse still, after Emily¡¯s incident, Max said he wanted to break up with her.


    However, how could Emily be willing to give up someour as rich as Max? She was unwilling no matter


    what. She was only able to make Max stay after she pleaded with him, but she could feel that it was


    already different. Today, she called Max to ask for his help, but a delicate girl answered the call


    instead.


    Emily was so angry that she cried. Who exactly exposed her?


    Unable to find a lifeline, the entire family was looking lifeless in the living room. Elena did not want her


    hard-won position of Mrs. Foster to be taken away just like that


    Each family member had different thoughts.


    Elena made a decision and started to egg Harry on ¡°Harry, why don¡¯t you ask Natalie for help? Ask her


    to persuade Trevon. As long as Trevon takes action, ourpany will definitely be revived


    immediately.¡±


    Harry was a little hesitant. Firstly, Natalie did not like him. Secondly, he was in the wrong in the


    drugging incidentst time.


    Emily agreed with her mother. She didn¡¯t want to go bankrupt because then, she wouldn¡¯t be the young


    mistress of the Foster family anymore. ¡°Dad, Mom is right. Don¡¯t hesitate. What¡¯s more important than


    thepany now? If thepany goes bankrupt, we¡¯ll have nothing left. This vi might even be sold


    off to pay our debts. Natalie definitely won¡¯t use her assets to help us. It¡¯s not difficult for her to ask


    Trevon. They¡¯re husband and wife. This matter is a small matter for Trevon¡± Harry was persuaded by


    his wife and daughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for her now. What shift is she working today?¡± Elena and


    Emily shook their heads, indicating that they did not know.


    Elena was a little anxious ¡°Go to the hospital today and get Emily to apany you. If she¡¯s not


    around today, ask about her shifts for the next few days. You¡¯ll definitely be able to see her.¡±


    Harry nodded.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The weather in the morning was very nice. Snow-white clouds floated in the blue sky, but the next


    second, dark clouds sessfully chased away the white clouds and upied the sky


    It began to drizzle, and the cold wind wreaked havoc on the flowers and trees outside the hospital.


    At Athana Hospital in the afternoon, Natalie, who was wearing a whiteb coat, was seriously


    examining her patient when the door was rudely pushed open.


    have


    She thought it was some patient who couldn¡¯t wait, until she saw Harry. She wondered why he was


    looking for her again.


    Because there was a patient around, she politely pretended not to know him. ¡°This patient, please


    leave first. If you requested to see me, please wait patiently for the staff to call out your number. If you


    requested the wrong person, please change your request with the staff. Kindly close the door before


    leaving.¡±


    Harry was very dissatisfied with this wretched girl¡¯s attitude. However, he had a favor to ask of Natalie.


    He tugged at Emily. who was about to re up, then closed the door in a rare act of cooperation. They


    sat outside and waited.


    Harry and Emily waited for the entire afternoon. As the afternoon approached, many doctors had


    already gotten off work, but Natalie still did not get off work.


    She cared about her patients very much, so she would usually get off workte. Some patients came


    results or prescriptions. In brief, she would always strive to see as many patients as she could before


    the day ended.


    The impatient Emily was dissatisfied andined, ¡°Dad, I think Natalie is doing it on purpose. Look,


    so many doctors have already gotten off work. She¡¯s deliberately hiding inside and doesn¡¯t want to


    Harry was also vexed, but he still advised Emily, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We have to ask her for help,


    so don¡¯t anger her.¡±


    Emily still pouted in dissatisfaction.


    Sherri came to ask her best friend to have dinner with her after work. When she saw Harry and Emily


    sitting on the bench. her heart tightened and she walked over quickly.


    Now that Natalie was pregnant, she could not be injured, nor could others ever find out.


    These two were not easy to deal with. They definitely wanted something from Natalie as they hade


    to see her.


    Sherri walked up to Harry and put her hands into the pockets of her whiteb coat. ¡°Mr. Foster, are you


    here to look for Natalie?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Harry saw Sherri, he immediately said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look. I¡¯ve been waiting for an entire


    afternoon. Sherri, can you help me see if Natalie has gotten off work? She hasn¡¯te out yet, but I


    dare not disturb her.¡±


    These words made Sherri click her tongue. What was going on? Did he hit his head? Last time, didn¡¯t


    he rush in and p Natalie? He was so nice this time around. It seemed that he had a big favor to ask


    of Natalie.


    Sherri pretended to be polite. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Natalie has been quite busy recently.¡±


    Emily snorted silently in disdain. What could Natalie be busy with? Wasn¡¯t she just looking at medical


    records, asking questions, and writing a prescription?


    Sherri pushed the door open a small crack. In order not to let the people outside see what was going


    on inside, she squeezed through the small crack to enter the room. ¡°Are you free?


    Natalie was surprised. ¡°What time is it? There aren¡¯t any patients left. I¡¯m just sitting and waiting.


    There¡¯s a patient whose prescription was issuedte. I was waiting in case she came backter. Are


    you hungry? If you are, we can have dinner. I¡¯m guessing she won¡¯t being today.¡±


    Sherri originally thought that Natalie was deliberately ignoring Harry and Emily, but it turned out she


    was waiting for her patient.


    Sherri smiled and sat down unhurriedly. ¡°Your scumbag dad and sister are still waiting for you outside.


    Something big must have happened. He said he waited for an entire afternoon¡±


    Natalie took out her phone and looked at it. She recalled what time Harry came and realized that it had


    indeed been an entire afternoon. She could not help but smile. ¡°Either thepany is going bankrupt,


    or Emily has been dumped¡±


    Sherri thought so too. Harry and Emily probably came here with ulterior motives.


    Natalie was about to get up and open the door, but before she reached the door, Sherri pulled her


    back. ¡°Be careful¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you wait for me in the cafeteria brst?¡±


    Sherri refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll apany you. At least it¡¯s two against two. I¡¯m more than enough to


    deal with that girl


    outside.


    Natalie smiled. It was as if they were going into a gang fight.


    Natalie opened the door to let Harry and Emily in and said, ¡°Come in and talk. Hurry up. I still have to


    eat.¡±


    Emily was filled with anger. She hated it when that damn Natalie treated them like this.


    Harry looked around and saw that there were no more seats left as Sherri had sat down in one chair


    and Natalie in the other. He suppressed his anger and smiled. ¡°Natalie, can you help me? The


    for help We¡¯re family after all¡±


    These words sessfully broke through Natalie and Sherri¡¯s defenses and maile them sucker.


    Sherri poured a ss of water to hide her smile.


    Meanwhile, Natalie didn¡¯t care andughed out loud. ¡°Where did you get the confidence to make such


    a request to me? Besides, does the Foster family¡¯s bankruptcy have anything to do with me? I just


    need to sell the shares that I have, and 1 wouldn¡¯t lose anything. Let me tell you something else Im


    divorced from Trevon. He¡¯s not part of our family any more, so stop dreaming¡±


    Emily could not suppress the excitement on her face. You and Trevon are divorced? Really? That¡¯s


    great.¡±


    Harry red at Emily She stopped talking when she saw his fierce gaze


    Natalie mocked. ¡°You won¡¯t be with him even if I get a divorce Trevon doesn¡¯t like you either.


    Otherwise, why would you settle for Max? Your rtionship with Carlos seems to be going very well


    recently¡±


    ¡°You¡± This damn woman did it on purpose Natalie must have known about the trending topic and was


    mocking her on purpose


    Harry, on the other hand, expected better from Natalie How many women wanted to marry Trevon but


    failed Natalie, this wretched girl had already seeded but actually let Trevon go there was really


    something wrong with Natalie¡¯s brain. ¡°Natalie, are you really divorced¡± He still could not believe it and


    asked Natalie again.


    Natalie took


    arefully


    her phone and found the divorce certificate from the chat with Sherri She then waved it in front of


    Harry


    Do you believe me


    It didnt take Harry long to find the names of Natalie and Trevon on the divorce certificate ¡°Are you


    crazy? Are you out of your mind You actually got a divorce Who initiated it You or Trevon


    Natalie sand nonchntly. Does it matter who inatiated at We¡¯re already divorced and there¡¯s nothing


    you can do to change it Do you believe me now? Can you leave? I¡¯m hungry and need to rat


    Harry clutched his chest with his hand. He was so angry and frustrated his attitude toward Natalie


    changed. He was acting in apletely different way from when he had past entered If he had known


    that this wretched girl was divorced, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted outside foolishly for an entire afternoon.


    He was a busy man


    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic. You¡¯ll regret it. Thepany is facing some issues, so give me what your grandfather


    left you


    Natalie said readily, ¡°Sure, buy my shares with money. I¡¯ll give them to you straight away¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re an ingrate! Your grandfather¡¯s things are not just yours, but mine too. Can you bear to


    see your grandfather¡¯s business fall just like that? You¡¯re unfilial¡±


    Natalie was a little ured. Recently, she got tired very easily. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant,


    but her stamina obviously not as good as before. At this moment, she did not want to argue with Harry


    anymore I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. If you want shares, buy them from me I¡¯ll exin to


    Grandpa and let ham determine if Im filial or not. Take care of your own issues and I advise you to stop


    scheming against me. Now I need to eat, so please leave ¡±


    As soon as Natalie finished speaking, she opened the door and invited them out without giving Harry a


    look Harry knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change the oue even if he stayed here. This damn girl


    was very stubborn


    He snorted and went out.


    Meanwhile, Emily was very happy. Knowing that Natalie was not the madam of the Wilson family


    anymore, she was overjoyed


    She immediately took out her phone and sent a message to Mi. Trevon and Natalie are divorced. It¡¯s


    true! She even showed us the divorce certificate It¡¯s 100% true¡±


    After sending the message, she put her phone into her bag happily. Her expression was a strong


    contrast with Harry¡¯s

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    In a ward in the Athana Hospital.


    After Mia fainted, she was sent to the hospital by Hackett. He had no choice. He could not watch her


    die in ckwell Group.


    He still had kindness within him, though it was buried deep in his heart.


    Hackett was slouching in the chair and toying with his phone. When he saw the woman on the bed


    waking up, he did not care if she was fully awake or not before saying directly, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, it


    means your life is not in danger. Ive ced the report on the bed for you. You¡¯re pregnant. You should


    stay in the hospital for a few days, and remember to call your father.¡±


    Mia struggled to get up and called out to Hackett, who was about to leave. ¡°Hackett, can you please


    help me get discharged? I haven¡¯t finished dealing with thepany¡¯s matters. Dad is still waiting for


    me.¡±


    Hackett was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to act like you¡¯re so pitiful. Uncle is


    really not suited to run a business. Even if we wanted to help, it¡¯s a bottomless pit. Just ask him to get a


    job. I¡¯ll give you 400 thousand dors after all the debts have been repaid. This is my limit. Don¡¯t even


    think of getting one cent more. Also, deal with the child yourself¡±


    Just then, an idea popped into Mia¡¯s head and she blurted. ¡°The child is Trevon¡¯s.¡±


    The lighter Hackett was ying with fell to the ground with a tter. He red at Mia on the bed. ¡°What


    did you say?¡±


    Mia looked away guiltily and pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°The child is Trevon¡¯s.¡±


    Hackett stopped beingnguid and reminded her seriously. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    regret it.¡±


    Mia was afraid. After all, she had indeed lied. When she heard Hackett say that she was pregnant just


    now, she panicked. However, she had a lightbulb moment and decided to go with her n.


    She had been taking contraceptive pills, but she had forgotten about it after finishing the box she


    bought at the pharmacy.st time as she was too busy.


    Hackett left after reminding her. Mia reluctantly made a call. Since Trevon and Hackett did not intend to


    help her, she could only look for him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    The middle-aged man was very displeased. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been taking contraceptive pills? What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m in some trouble now and need money. Transfer 10 million dors to me.¡±


    The man on the other end got even angrier, but he lowered his voice. ¡®Do you think I have a gold mine?


    That¡¯s 10 million dors you¡¯re asking for. Where am I supposed to get so much money? I can only give


    you one million dors, and nothing


    more.¡±


    Mia said affirmatively, ¡®I know you have that much money. You¡¯ve received more than this over the


    years. I¡¯m only using it as cash flow.¡±


    Obviously, the other party did not expect Mia to be so straightforward. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡®Alright, Ill transfer the money to you, but we¡¯ll be strangers from now on. We don¡¯t know each other.


    You¡¯d better watch your back too. If you dare to expose this matter, you know what will happen. Deal


    with the child yourself¡±


    After hanging up. Mia quickly received the money on her phone. It was an international transfer. Her


    lips curled up.


    She had no intention of keeping the child. She just wanted to make use of it before she aborted it.


    She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall. If she was going to die, she was going to drag everyone down with her.


    Suddenly, she received a message on her phone. She opened it and could not help but smile.


    Rubbing her belly, a wicked n came to mind. She then lifted the nket to get out of bed.


    Hackett had sent Mia to the emergency department. Mia did not know where Natalie¡¯s consultation


    room was, so she walked to the front desk and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Dr. Sherri¡¯s


    consultation room is?¡±


    The receptionist politely gave her directions.


    At this moment, Sherri had just finished eating with her best friend. Natalie was about to go back to the


    duty room to rest when she was pulled by Sherri to her office. Sherri said that she had bought some


    parenting books online a few days ago and wanted Natalie to take a look.


    Just as she turned the corner, Sherri saw a woman in a blue-striped hospital gown standing outside her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    consultation room and looking inside.


    From behind, Sherri thought that she was just another patient, so Sherri asked gently. ¡°Hello, who are


    you looking for?¡±


    When the patient turned around, both of them looked a little surprised. Why was Mia here? Was she


    sick and hospitalized?


    Why else would she wear a hospital gown?


    Natalie didn¡¯t n to respond. She stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything. This was Sherri¡¯s office.


    Since Mia was at Sherri¡¯s office, Mia was probably looking for Sherri


    ¡°Mia¡¯ What are you doing here? To see a doctor?¡± Sherri was a doctor, after all, so she scanned Mia


    from head to toe and finally fixed her gaze on Mia¡¯s stomach.


    Mia pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°I came to look for you¡±


    The three of them entered the consultation room together. Natalie leaned against the window and


    grabbed a book to read.


    Natalie looked as if she didn¡¯t care about what was going on.


    Sherri sat down and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me? I¡¯m in the obstetrics and gynecology


    department.¡±


    Mia nced at Natalie.


    Natalie noticed Mia¡¯s gaze and thought, ¡®Aren¡¯t you here to get a check-up? Why are you looking at


    me?¡±


    Tm pregnant. It¡¯s Trevon¡¯s Mia deliberately lowered her head with a hint of shyness.


    Natalie sneered when she heard that. It seemed like Mia was afraid that Natalie wouldn¡¯t know and


    deliberately came to the hospital to report that she had taken Natalie¡¯s ce.


    Sherri was stunned for a moment. Then, she said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°It¡¯s after work now. If you want


    to see me, please get a number. It¡¯s my break now Sherri thought that Trevon was a jerk.


    Mia was not angry at all as she was not here to get a check-up in the first ce. Before entering this


    room, she had already made up her mind. She grew up in a single-parent family and would not never


    let her child suffer.


    Her child must grow up in the best environment possible.


    Natalie didn¡¯t care at all and saidnguidly, ¡®Ill wait for you in the duty room. Mia didn¡¯t hold any


    grudges against Sherri, so Sherri was probably safe.


    Originally. Sherri nned to read parenting books with Natalie. Now, it seemed that she could not read


    them here anymore. She could only bring them home to read them with Natalie.


    Seeing that Natalie was about to leave, Mia quickly said. Tim sorry. Miss Foster. I only had this child


    after Trevon divorced you. He didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡±


    Natalie sneered, thinking that Mia just had to look for trouble. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by how quickly you got


    pregnant. I¡¯ve only been divorced for a few days, but you¡¯re already pregnant? Is it because Trevon¡¯s


    too good or because you¡¯re too fertile?¡±


    Mia was no longer surprised that such crude words came out of Natalie¡¯s mouth. She had already got a


    taste of itst time. However, Mia did note here today to bicker with her.


    Mia continued to act innocent. ¡°No, Miss Foster. I¡¯m just apologizing on behalf of Trevon¡±


    Natalie¡¯s interest was piqued. She crossed her arms and watched as Mia continued to put on an act.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you trying to say that Trevon doesn¡¯t know how to talk anymore or that


    you can¡¯t shut your mouth? Does he need you to apologize on his behalf? Whether you¡¯re pregnant or


    not has nothing to do with me. You can look for whoever shot his load inside you. It wasn¡¯t me.


    Besides, I don¡¯t have this function. Secondly, even if I had this function, I wouldn¡¯t shoot inside you.¡±


    Mia was rendered speechless. What did Natalie just saya


    They were not in the same world, and neither were they on the same wavelength.


    Sherri was already guffawing, and she couldn¡¯t stop. Mia was really stupid. She wanted to show off in


    front of Natalie, but she waspletely annihted. Sherri was about to die ofughter.


    Natalie thought of the incident where they bought medicine in the pharmacy together. She guessed that


    the man wasn¡¯t using protection, but as for whether this child was Trevon¡¯s, she could not be sure.


    Moreover, Natalie had already divorced. Trevon. Even if it was his, it had nothing to do with her.


    Natalie casually reminded her. ¡°I also want to remind you, Miss Mia, to confirm if this child is Trevon¡¯s at


    the hospital tonight. I wouldn¡¯t want you to mix up who actually shot their load inside you, given how


    many people have already done that.¡±


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Sorry, I really couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t achieve her goal but was infuriated instead. Her face turned ashen as she said, ¡°You¡¯re


    crazy. Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Natalie shrugged innocently. ¡°I meant what I just said. Yournguage sses weren¡¯t taught by a


    physical education teacher, right? The teachers in Athana are quite good. I¡¯m just reminding you out of


    goodwill. If you¡¯re crazy, register in the psychiatry department and don¡¯te to the gynecology


    department. Let¡¯s go, Sherri I¡¯m a little sleepy. She registered for the wrong department, so why are


    you still standing there?¡±


    After the two of them left, Mia¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. She was so angry that her hands


    were trembling What did that woman say about her? She said that her private life was messy and that


    her baby was not Trevon¡¯s. Mia refused to beheve that Natalie wasn¡¯t the least but affected today


    When Mia was about to leave, she saw a pile of parenting books at the end of Sherri¡¯s table However, it


    was normal for an obstetrician-gynecologist to have these books, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to


    them and left.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    In the duty room. Sherri carefully checked her best friend¡¯s expression.


    Natalie patted her gently ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not affected. I¡¯m not obsessed with him. At


    most, I¡¯m inexperienced I misgadged him because I was distracted by his handsome looks. Fortunately,


    I learned my lesson and all I care about now is the baby in my belly¡±


    Only then did Sherri rx. If it was in the past. Sherri would have joked that Natalie was great at


    mocking Mia.


    Sherri suddenly thought of the pile of parenting books on her table. ¡°Oh no, my books are still on the


    table. I deliberately didn¡¯t point them out just now. Will she suspect me?¡±


    ¡°The parenting books?¡±


    Sherri nodded repeatedly


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. You¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re a gynecologist. She won¡¯t suspect anything, so don¡¯t worry.


    Take a short nap and get ready for the night shift¡±


    Just as Sherri closed her eyes, she thought of something and sat upright again Natalie, my brother


    seems to have given up on me. He hasn¡¯t called me for a few days. It¡¯s like he disappeared from the


    face of the earth. What should I do? Is he still


    angry?¡±


    Natalie also felt a little upset. ¡°Ask Edward toe to our house for dinner someday. We¡¯ll apologize to


    him properly.¡±


    Meanwhile. Hackett went to Lithern Club after leaving Mia¡¯s ward.


    Mia would not joke about such a thing. This was huge news, so he needed to find someone to share it


    with. Frank was undoubtedly his second choice.


    When Hackett opened the door and went in, he saw the top headliner of Lithern Clubing out.


    Hackett smiled and said. ¡°Lily, you started work early. Mr. Roberts is really lucky to have an employee


    like you.¡±


    Lily smiled ¡°Mr. ckwell, you¡¯re a sweet-talker¡±


    A cold voice came from inside. ¡°Come in here, damn it.¡±


    Hackett put on a roguish look. ¡°Why can¡¯t we chat for a while longer? You¡¯re so protective.¡±


    As usual, Frank looked at Hackett as if Hackett was an idiot. ¡°Speak if you have something to say.¡±


    Only then did Hackett remember his piece of news. He went to close the door before sitting down.


    ¡°Trevon has a child.¡±


    Hearing that, Frank was slightly stunned. He asked suspiciously. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°Mia. She said that she was pregnant with Trevon¡¯s child herself. She wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to lie


    about something as huge as this. No wonder Trevon wanted to divorce Natalie. Do you think Trevon¡¯s


    brain is failing? Why would he fancy someone like Mia? They¡¯re my rtives, and I don¡¯t even like


    them¡±


    Frank corrected, ¡°Your family¡¯s rtive.¡± Frank did not think that Hackett treated Mia as family.


    Hackett said carelessly. ¡°But it¡¯s true that she¡¯s my rtive. My father and I have never liked her. They


    are a family of vampires Today, she even came to mypany to ask me for money and a project. I


    rejected her and she fainted. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, I would have suspected that she was trying to


    scam me.¡±


    Frank knew that the ckwell family had been helping the Sullivan family in recent years. However,


    Michael had never been good at running a business. No matter how many projects one gave him, they


    would still fail in the end. It was still the same after so many years.


    Frank ignored Hackett and called Trevon. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line said coldly and curtly. ¡°Thepany.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Come to Lithern Club,¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m working overtime.¡±


    Frank grinned. ¡°Whatever for? You already lost your wife. Let¡¯s talk about your illegitimate child.¡±


    The other party was puzzled ¡°What illegitimate child?


    There was a smile in Frank¡¯s eyes as he thought of something. ¡°Someone said that she¡¯s pregnant with


    your child. Why don¡¯t youe and we¡¯ll talk about it?¡±


    As expected, Trevon hung up.


    After 30 minutes, a man dressed in ck, which matched his dark expression, walked into the room at


    Lithern Club. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Frank continued to sneer. ¡°How would I know what you did? Why don¡¯t you think about


    Trevon recalled what happened. Other than touching that woman all these years, he had never


    touched anyone else and did not have that kind of intention. He had never even kissed Mia, let alone


    sleep with her, so it could not be Mia. Could it be that the heartless woman was pregnant?


    He probed. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?


    Frank pretended not to know. ¡°Which one is she? Your ex-wife or Mia¡±


    ¡°Natalie¡±


    At this time, Hackett, who was sitting and listening, caught him. ¡°Damn, Trevon. You slept with Natalie


    before?¡±


    Trevon was in a bad mood so he snapped, ¡°After we got married. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Hackett shook his head as if he was powerless to refute. It was normal for Hackett to feel this way.


    Who was the one who said that a marriage contract was useless? However, that same man was now


    evoking the power of the marriage contract after he slept with her.


    What a bastard.


    Frank lighted a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Then, he threw the entire bos to Trevon. Take a


    breather and let him tell you who¡¯s pregnant¡±


    On the day after Trevon and Natalie slept with each other, he could already tell. Those who were part


    of the underworld knew all too well why men became dispirited. Although he had never slept with


    anyone before, he had manyckeys under him. Coupled withing to Lithern Club often, he was


    well aware of these matters.


    Trevon took a puff of his cigarette and blew circles at Hackett. ¡°Are you a snail? Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mia is pregnant. She said it¡¯s your child. She¡¯s in the hospital that Natalie¡¯s working at now,¡±


    Trevon¡¯s fingers that were holding the cigarette paused for a moment before he immediately stood up.


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ve never touched her in my life¡±


    A smile appeared in Frank¡¯s eyes as he asked the anxious Trevon. ¡°Exin it properly¡±


    Hackett turned around and shouted at Frank. ¡°Shut up.¡± It was all because of this guy. He had to go to


    the hospital again. before his butt even warmed up.


    Hackett really did not want to see that so-called cousin of his again. She was full of schemes.


    Jim drove at breakneck speed as Trevon kept urging him.


    Back then, Hackett¡¯s grandfather liked Mia a lot because she was good at pleasing him. No matter


    what the family said to him. he insisted on acknowledging Mia as his granddaughter


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the car stopped, Trevon got out. Hackett said to Jim, ¡°Find a parking space. Trevon will


    take some time to deal with the matter of his illegitimate child¡±


    Jim was dumbfounded and thought, ¡°What illegitimate child? Did Mrs. Wilson get a divorce from Mr.


    Wilson because he cheated on her? That¡¯s probably why Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    After they left, Jim, who had imagined the entire thing, found it hard to process the news.


    When Trevon arrived at the emergency ward, the ward where Mia was staying was already empty.


    That was because Mia had gone to the inpatient department to make an appointment for an abortion


    surgery, and she needed to do a check-up in advance.


    Hackett used his good looks to ask around and found out that his cousin had changed wards. Naturally,


    he thought that it was because she wanted to make sure that the baby was well.


    Trevon¡¯s face was filled with hostility. The nurses who saw him consciously took a few steps back. His


    aura was just too cold. A nurse said, ¡°This man is handsome, but he¡¯s too cold. I¡¯m afraid to approach


    him. The guy beside him is more friendly.¡± The other nurse nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    They arrived at Mia¡¯s ward.


    Mia, who was lying on the bed and scrolling through her phone, did not expect Trevon toe at this


    time. She got a fright as she was already feeling guilty She was afraid that this man would expose her


    in front of Hackett ruthlessly.


    Trevon spoke first. ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    Trevon paused, then gestured for Hackett to leave.


    Mia took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trevon. I didn¡¯t want to say that the child is yours. It¡¯s


    because the child¡¯s father is an important figure whom I can¡¯t offend. Can you forgive me! We were


    drunk. It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯ll abort the child.


    Can you keep it a secret for me?¡±


    She was indirectly asking Trevon to be the scapegoat.


    Trevon replied coldly. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? This child isn¡¯t mine. Whether you abort it


    or not is your business. Don¡¯t pin such a thing on me. From today onward, call me Mr. Wilson. Not


    everyone can address me by my first


    nume


    From the moment Mia told the lie that the child was Trevon¡¯s, she already expected Trevon to be angry.


    However, she still held onto the hope of getting lucky and tested him again. This was thest time she


    was going to test him.


    ¡°Tre-Mr. Wilson, if people find out about this, my career will be ruined. It¡¯s the only thing I have now.


    The trending topics haven¡¯t been removed yet, and thepanies that invited ine to be a dance judge


    have rejected me. Help me onest time. I promise I won¡¯t pester you anymore after this, okay?¡±


    After Trevon understood the situation, he fell silent. He did not want to stay for another minute and


    said, ¡®Remember what you said. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    He then strode out.


    Mia stared ahead nkly. Mixed feelings surged within her, and sheughed self-deprecatingly.


    When Hackett saw Trevone out with a gloomy expression, he quickly followed after him and asked


    tentatively. ¡°Trevon, it¡¯s really not your child, right? Do you want to exin to Natalie?¡±


    He stopped in his tracks. ¡°She knows?¡± He frowned and narrowed his eyes.


    Hackett recalled that he had never seen Natalie ever since he found out about this matter, so he


    deduced that Natalie did not know. Hence, he said with certainty, ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡±


    A few secondster, Trevon said arrogantly, ¡°Why should I exin to her?¡± That heartless woman did


    not even send a single message to him after the divorce.


    Why should he be the one to look for her?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was thest day of the year


    No matter how big apany was, it had to close for the holidays. It would be illegal not to


    All the offices in Wilson Group were empty except for the CEO¡¯s office. There was a man sitting there


    as if he was waiting for something.


    After a moment. Jim rushed in, panting heavily. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the information is here. Emily and Harry


    are biologically rted to each other.¡±


    Trevon was not too surprised as it was within his expectations. He just wanted proof of it.


    After his breathing slowed down, Jim continued. ¡°I found an important lead. Miss Lopez and Grand


    Manor¡¯s chef know each other, and they are master and apprentice. ording to the people close to


    them, Miss Lopez is the apprentice of Grand Manor¡¯s chef, who teaches her cooking¡±


    Trevon pondered over it, then pursed his lips and knocked on the table. ¡°That exins why she knows


    how to cook so well. Emma Lopez has probably known that chef for a long time.¡±


    Jim exined. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been 21 years. He came to Athana after Mrs. Wilson was born. He used the


    same reason of wanting to


    develop his career in Athana this time. I haven¡¯t interrogated him yet for fear of alerting him. This


    person is quite tight-lipped. Mr. Roberts has asked about his previous workce several times, but he


    didn¡¯t give anything up. Mr. Roberts said that he can get him to divulge information, so we didn¡¯t


    investigate further¡± After working for Trevon for a long time. Jim learned a lot from him. Hence, Jim


    could guess that the chef was not a simple person and was keeping secrets.


    That day, Jim had casually asked Frank, and Frank only said a few things


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and picked up the document on the table. It was much more detailed than


    the previous one. It detailed the rtionship between Emma and the chef, the time when the chef


    came, and the narrative of the people around. them.


    ording to the information, the chef had a mother that passed away 21 years ago due to illness. After


    that, he came to


    Athana


    Why did hee to Athana 21 years ago?


    Jim nced at Trevon who was deep in thought. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    should we give this information to Mrs. Wilson now?¡±


    Regarding Natalie, he felt that it was better to call her Mrs. Wilson. If he said that she was his ex-wife in


    front of Trevon, he would probably be sent to Soutnd again.


    After pondering for a while, Trevon said, ¡°Yes, send it to her. Where is she staying now?¡±


    This time, Jim was a little hesitant. ¡°Umm¡­ Mrs. Wilson is staying in Evergreen Gardens.¡±


    As soon as Jim finished speaking, he took a closer look at Trevon¡¯s expression. Indeed, Trevon¡¯s


    expression had darkened visibly. ¡°She¡¯s staying with Edward?¡±


    Jim quickly said, ¡°No, no. Mrs. Wilson is now living with the young mistress of the Landor family. Mr.


    Landor is staying at Landor¡¯s residence. He goes back there every day because his mother can¡¯t bear


    to part with him.¡±


    Trevon eased up a bit when he heard that. ¡°Okay, send it over. Help me buy two of thergest houses


    in that neighborhood. I want tobine them.¡±


    Jim reminded, ¡°Mrs. Wilson is just staying there temporarily and will go abroad after the new year. Mr.


    Wilson, do you want¡­¡± Jim then thought. ¡°Do you want to go and apologize to Mrs. Wilson? If you


    don¡¯t, she will be gone soon.¡±


    Trevon red at him. ¡°What do you think I should do? You¡¯ve been talking too much recently.¡±


    Jim shut his mouth. He was secretly extremely disdainful of Trevon and thought. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long


    you can stay prideful. If you don¡¯t like Mrs. Wilson, why are you spending all that money to buy property


    in Evergreen Gardens? You even want to buy two houses. It¡¯s because you want a bigger house so


    that Mrs. Wilson can live therefortably. You have already revealed your intentions, yet you still


    refuse to admit it.¡±


    Jim walked to the door. Just then, Trevon¡¯s voice came from behind ¡°Go back to your hometown after


    delivering the documents.¡±


    A few days ago, the reopening review of the project was concluded. The results were that Mia and the


    leader had acted on their own ord, so Wilson Group was innocent. The website rified this and


    apologized to Wilson Group.


    The project was then returned to Wilson Group.


    The person who reported it would not have a good New Year this year.


    The two girls were still sleeping at 3.30 p.m. at Evergreen Gardens. In their sleep, they heard someone


    ring the doorbell


    Natalie rubbed her eyes, sat up, put on her coat, and went to open the door.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She saw Jim standing outside the door with a folder and a bag of things in his hand.


    Natalie was a little surprised. Was the divorce procedure notpleted yet! She had already obtained


    the divorce certificate


    Jum knew what she wanted to ask and spoke first. ¡°Mrs Wilson, this is the information that Mr. Wilson


    asked me to send to you. He said that it¡¯s very important to you. Thus was bought for you by Mr. Wilson


    previously. He hopes that you can keep it. It¡¯s a waste to leave it in Adare Manor¡°


    Natalie was frozen for a second, but she still reached out to take the items. She then said politely.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At this moment, Sherri had also woken up. She walked out of the guest room and toward the front door


    while yawning. Jim, why are you here? Is it because Mr. Wilson can¡¯t bear to part with Natalie?¡±


    Natalie patted her, indicating that she should stop talking nonsense.


    Jim smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since I have already handed the things over to you, Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯ll take my


    leave first. Happy New Year to you in advance, Mrs Wilson¡­¡±


    Natalie corrected hum. ¡°Jim, I¡¯m already divorced from Mr. Wilson. From now on you should call me by


    my name. I wish you a happy new year in advance as well. I hope all your wishese true.¡±


    At this moment, Jim felt that Trevon suffered a really huge loss. Trevon was still being arrogant and


    didn¡¯t want to go after Natalie, who was so beautiful, approachable, and kind.


    ¡°Thank you¡± He didn¡¯t think he could address Natalie by her first name.


    After Jum left, Natalie closed the door. Sherri nced curiously at the contents of the bag. ¡°What did


    Mr. Wilson send to you? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s regretting the divorce.


    Natalie didn¡¯t think so. He probably felt annoyed that the things she had worn were still in Adare Manor,


    so he asked Jim to send them to her ¡°It¡¯s the clothes and bags he bought for me previously. Perhaps


    he¡¯s afraid that Mia would feel angry when she moved in and saw them, so he sent them to me¡±


    Sherri was unhappy. ¡°What a jerk. What¡¯s inside the folder? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s demanding


    To them. Trevon was a bad person. Coupled with the fact that Mia had said a few days ago that she


    was pregnant with Trevon¡¯s child, their impression of Trevon was even worse now.


    Sherri felt that if Trevon liked Natalie, he would definitely look for Natalie and give her an exnation.


    Instead, he actually sent back the things that Natalie had left in Adare Manor. This meant that he was


    clearing out her things,


    Natalie didn¡¯t care about it as she had let it go. From now on, all she had to take care of was her baby


    and her career. She slowly opened the folder


    The first thing she saw was the rtionship between Emily and Harry. Although she had already


    guessed it, she still felt sorry for her mother when she saw the information.


    Sherri also went closer to take a look. She widened her eyes after just a nce. ¡°Damn, this wretched


    girl is really an illegitimate daughter¡±


    Sherri continued to scan the document ¡°Natalie, isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s name Emma. She looked at Natalie


    in a daze.


    At this moment, Natalie¡¯s face was also a little pale. She had never thought that her mother was not her


    real mother. Ever since she was young, she could see how well her grandfather and the rest of the


    family treated her mother. She didn¡¯t think that her mother was actually adopted.


    If someone else had given her the information, she would have doubted the authenticity of it. However,


    Jim had brought it over, so Trevon must have gone through it before it was sent over.


    Without Trevon¡¯s permission, Jim wouldn¡¯t havee looking for her.


    If her mother was an orphan, then who was her real family? Why did they abandon her mother?


    If her mother hadn¡¯t met such kind people as her grandparents, Natalie didn¡¯t dare to imagine what


    would have happened to her mother. She felt that God was fair and unfair at the same time.


    Her mother was abandoned, but she waster found by good people. Natalie¡¯s grandparents doted on


    Natalie¡¯s mother like she was their own daughter and did not even have a second child.


    Sherri saw that her best friend was not looking too well and said worriedly. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be sad. If


    your mother is an orphan, it means that she has a family. That means that you also have a family. It¡¯s


    not necessarily a bad thing.¡±


    Natalie had a guess in her heart ¡°What if she was abandoned? What if they didn¡¯t want her?¡±


    Sherri could not deny this possibility. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, but what if it¡¯s not true?¡±


    Natalie thought so too. However, she wanted to be prepared for the worst. Now, all she had were


    guesses. If her mother was lost, her real family were probably looking for her. Who would give up on


    their child? Yet, if her mother was abandoned, it was fine as well. Nataile¡¯s grandparents loved her


    mother so much that her mother never knew that she was an orphan.


    Natale made a decision to find out the truth. One needed to have something to live for in life. She


    wanted to find out who her mother¡¯s family was.


    Sherri looked at her best friend who was in a daze. ¡°Stop looking at the document I¡¯m a little hungry. It¡¯s


    the new year tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you going to buy some new year¡¯s goods? Take advantage of today to


    go shopping. You have work tomorrow. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll have to go home after shopping too. If I don¡¯t go


    home, my mother will give me a harsh scolding. I want to spend some time with my brother too.¡±


    Natalie ced the documents in the room, then took out clothes from her closet and ced them on


    the bed. Sherri followed her into the bathroom to wash up The two of them chatted in the bathroom.


    Natalie said as she squeezed out the toothpaste, ¡°I told you to go home yesterday, but you didn¡¯t want


    to. Your mother is probably going to give me a scolding¡±


    Sherri¡¯s mouth was full of toothpaste foam. ¡°Don¡¯t even start. I told you toe home with me, but you


    didn¡¯t want to. I just wanted to apany you.¡±


    Natalie knew the reason, of course. ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re the best. Be careful when you go back.¡± The


    two people with foam in their mouths chatted happily in the bathroom.


    After rinsing her mouth, Sherri asked, ¡°Natalie, are you going to look for your real family?¡±


    Before entering the bathroom, Natalie had already thought it through. ¡°Yes. In life, you have to find the


    truth. I don¡¯t want to live without knowing.¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    The two of them tidied themselves up and walked out of the room. The window of the corridor was open, and the cold wind blew in. It was so cold that one could not help but shiver.


    Natalie looked out of the window and saw snowkes of all sizes dancing in the air. The bright light made the snowkes crystal clear.


    The two of them adjusted their down jackets at the same time. Ever since they were pregnant, they cared a lot about their bodies. They wore thick clothes, and scarves and hats were indispensable when they went out.


    Sherri had even given up her favorite high heels. Meanwhile, Natalie had given up smoking and all food that was bad for her child. She would read parenting books for an hour in bed before going to sleep.


    Sherri said, ¡°It¡¯s really quite cold. I¡¯m freezing, oh dear¡­ We¡¯re so brave. We actually went out to buy things in this weather. Natalie, you¡¯ll send me home after buying things, and then you¡¯ll drive the car away. You can¡¯t drive your beloved motorcycle now. If I want to go out, I have a driver. I can also drive my brother¡¯s car. We mustn¡¯t catch a cold in this weather.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t refute. Instead, she nodded in agreement.


    Yes, the most important thing now was her baby and her health.


    They arrived at the supermarket.


    The two of them grabbed a shopping cart each. Sherri also nned to buy some food to bring home. She had to pay attention to her diet. If she didn¡¯t like to eat the food that was prepared when she got home, at least she would have some snacks lying around.


    The child in her womb was also very obedient. She didn¡¯t get any morning sickness and could eat and sleep normally.


    Sherri hoped that she would not experience any effects of pregnancy when she returned home. Otherwise, her sharp-eyed mother would be able to tell.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a sarcastic voice sounded. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the woman who just got divorced?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie and Sherri turned around. When they saw who it was, they felt annoyed and disdainful.


    There was a rich-looking woman who was covered in fur from head to toe standing in front of them. Who else could it be but Elena?


    It was as if Elena was afraid that people did not know she was rich. After being Mrs. Foster for so many years, why did her taste in clothes not improve at all?


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at my horoscope when I went out today. I thought there would be more choices inrger supermarkets, but it seems that the standards of supermarkets nowadays are so low, any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter.¡±


    Emily was so angry that she wanted to retort, but she was stopped by Elena. ¡°Miss Landor, you¡¯re going too far. This supermarket is open to the public, so anyone can enter.¡±


    Natalie looked at the two people, whom she didn¡¯t like at all, in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go too far, make sure your family cleans the public toilets regrly.¡±


    Sherriughed out loud. As expected, Natalie was the best at insulting others.


    The nympho had dated at least 50 men. If someone said that Emily had just gone on dates with these men and never slept with any of them before, even Emily herself wouldn¡¯t believe it. It was very urate to use the term ¡°public toilet¡± to describe Emily.


    Emily pointed at Natalie angrily and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about? Do you think you¡¯re still Mrs. Wilson? You¡¯re nothing more than a woman who was used and then discarded by Trevon.¡±


    Sherri wanted to tear her mouth apart, but Natalie pulled her back and squeezed her wrist, indicating to Sherri that she should not be rash. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want to argue with you here and be as low-ss as you, but if you insist on making a fool of yourselves, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Natalie paused for a moment and looked at Elena, who was about to speak. However, Natalie didn¡¯t give Elena a chance to speak and continued, ¡°I¡¯m divorced, but it has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯re the queen, you can order me around, but are you the queen? Why do you care about others so much? If you have the time, you should be worrying about whether the Foster family will fall or not. You might not even be able to afford to shop at the supermarket after the new year and have to go to the convenience store. Anyone who is divorced will always be better than someone who is a mistress.¡±


    Elena clenched her fists. This wretched girl was right. The Foster family was indeed at a low point now. It was really hard to predict what would happen after the new year. If they still could not get the funds, they might even have to dere bankruptcy.


    This was also Mia¡¯s fault. She had identally drugged her business partners, causing them to terminate their contracts with theirpany. They even announced that they would never work with Foster Group ever again in their lives.


    Natalie and Sherri took a few steps back to prevent themselves from being overheard. They kept their distance for ten minutes, whispering and discussing their next move.


    Sherri asked, ¡°What about your shares in Foster Group? Do you still have them?¡±


    Natalie picked up another bag of pasta, ¡°Yes, I still have them. I n to sell the shares to raise funds. Then, I¡¯ll use Grandpa¡¯s money to buy all of Foster Group¡¯s shares and take over. Next, I¡¯ll hire a professional manager to manage it.¡±


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help but admire Natalie¡¯s n. ¡°When Harry can¡¯t run apany anymore, he should travel all over the country as a nner.¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°We never would have thought of that n.¡±


    Sherri smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a good n.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should tell me about it before.¡±


    Natalie changed the subject. ¡°Well, if itpletely changes, we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    Natalie continued shopping, and theypared the quality of different products.


    Just as they were finishing, Jim received a call from Trevon and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Mr. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Did you send it to her? Did she say anything?¡±


    Jim thought for a moment. ¡°Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t say anything. She just said thank you and wished me a happy New Year.¡±


    The voice on the other end was cold and deep, ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Jim said truthfully, ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Mrs. Wilson also wished that I would get all my wishes fulfilled this year. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The next second, Trevon hung up mercilessly.


    In Wilson¡¯s residence, Trevon was standing on the balcony, his face filled with dissatisfaction. He was frowning as he said, ¡°This woman is really heartless.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had already helped her find leads, but she did not ask him for help to continue investigating. She didn¡¯t even ask Jim to pass him a message. She was brave, alright.


    Trevon thought, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can find without my help.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Trevon continued to smoke in frustration as he watched the snowkes falling from the sky andnding


    on the treetops in front of the courtyard.


    His chest felt stuffed. No matter how much he smoked, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling


    Rachel pushed open the door of the living room and walked in. When she saw her son smoking, she


    couldn¡¯t help but frown. Thepany was closed for a few days because of the holidays, so Trevon


    was at home. She realized that her son¡¯s smoking addiction had intensified recently. Every time she


    saw him, he was smoking


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to smoke too much¡±


    Upon hearing that, Trevon put out his cigarette and walked into the living room. After closing the


    balcony door, the room instantly became much warmer.


    He was not enthusiastic. Instead, he was a little cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rachel automatically ignored his coldness as she was used to it. It would be out of Trevon¡¯s character if


    he was enthusiastic. ¡°Have you prepared the New Year¡¯s gift for Grandpa tomorrow?¡±


    This was a tradition in the Wilson family. Every year on New Year¡¯s Eve, the younger generation would


    prepare a gift for Theo. Trevon was no exception.


    He continued coldly, ¡°Yes¡±


    Even though Trevon had answered her question, Rachel did not intend to leave. She did not look old


    even though she was 50 years old. She took good care of herself, so no one could see any traces of


    age on her face. I heard from your grandfather that the two of you are divorced¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Trevon replied curtly. He didn¡¯t like to talk about this.


    It was rare for Rachel to be so talkative. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What can I think about after the divorce?¡± Natalie was about to leave the country. He couldn¡¯t possibly


    beg her to stay. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Rachel sighed in her heart. She didn¡¯t teach her son anything in terms of rtionships. 20 years ago.


    Caleb had just taken over Wilson Group when he was met with a car ident. His lower body was


    almost paralyzed. At that time, Trevon was only 8 years old. Rachel gave all her attention to Caleb


    then. She only hoped that her husband wouldn¡¯t be paralyzed and neglected her son¡¯s growth.


    When Caleb finally recovered, Trevon had already matured and his personality was already more or


    less developed. He was cold and indifferent to everything and did not seem to feel much.


    Rachel was guilty that he turned out this way, so she especially hoped that Trevon could find someone


    to love and share his


    burden with


    Rachel hesitated for a moment. ¡°If you like, L¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can take care of my own matters. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He realized that his tone


    was a little harsh.


    Hence, he asked, ¡°How is Dad¡¯s leg?¡±


    Rachel replied truthfully, ¡°The aftereffects of the car ident can¡¯t bepletely eliminated. It¡¯s already


    very good.pared to before. At least he¡¯s standing, but when the weather is cold, his knees will still


    hurt. It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t go out and keeps warm.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Cold as ever again.


    Noticing that her son had nothing to say, Rachel said that she would go downstairs to see if it was time


    for dinner. She also instructed him to smoke less.


    At the dining table, Theo looked at his grandson, who was eating in silence, with disdain.


    Theo red at Trevon with every mouthful of food Trevon ate. Noticing the unfriendly gaze, Trevon


    looked up and met the old man¡¯s disdainful eyes.


    Trevon cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Grandpa, I got you a calligraphy scroll that I think you¡¯ll like.¡±


    Theo snorted. ¡°My favorite girl has left in anger because of you. What¡¯s the use of that scroll? Can it


    turn into a granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Trevon was rendered speechless and thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa get the divorce certificate for us?¡±


    Rachel was putting food into Caleb¡¯s bowl. She nudged her husband and gestured for him to help


    Trevon out


    Unexpectedly, Mary added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Trevon. Mrs. Wilson is a really good person. She doesn¡¯t


    put on any airs at all and is especially polite. We all like her so much. She¡¯s so kind.¡±


    After the old man forced the entire Wilson¡¯s residence to watch the live broadcast of the rescue


    incident. Natalie gained many admirers from the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. When the old man heard this, he became even angrier and


    red at his grandson for the entire night


    The day after New Year¡¯s, as soon as Natalie got off work, she drove Sherri¡¯s car to the Foster¡¯s


    residence with a trunk full of New Year¡¯s goods. When the two servants heard the long-awaited voice at


    the door, they ran to greet her.


    ¡°Miss Natalie, you¡¯re back. Are you here to celebrate New Year?¡±


    Ever since Barron¡¯s death, Natalie could not get over this and chose to avoid going home. Now that


    she was back, the two servants were overjoyed.


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Yes. I bought many things. Let¡¯s make pizza together tonight¡±


    The two servants¡¯ eyes turned red as they hurriedly ran over to help her carry her things. As they


    moved, they grumbled, ¡°Miss Natalie, why did you buy so many things? Are you nning to stay here


    for long?¡±


    As Natalie walked into the Foster¡¯s residence, which she had not stepped into for a long time, her


    sealed memories instantly surged in her mind. Every corner of the room was filled with memories of her


    and her grandfather.


    There wasughter and banter, her grandfather teasing her, and the scene of her being educated by


    her grandfather. One scene after another yed on a loop like a slide show in her mind. In an instant,


    tears blurred her eyes. She missed her grandfather. She missed him very much.


    A servant noticed her emotions. ¡°Miss Natalie, do you miss Mr. Theo?¡± She began to feel sad as well,


    and she choked up.


    Natalie came back to her senses and wiped away her tears. She smiled and said, ¡°Lena, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s


    just that I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, and there are just so many mentories of Grandpa here. I¡¯ll


    move on. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After everything was moved in. Natalie began to distribute them. ¡°Lena, I bought two sets of calcium


    tablets. You¡¯re aging, so one for each of you to prevent osteoporosis. Also, I bought a coat for you and


    Jenny. These are your New Year¡¯s gifts. They aren¡¯t particrly expensive, so don¡¯t mind it. I also


    bought two sets of this massager¡­¡±


    Natalie continued to talk while distributing the things she had bought. Little did she know that the two


    servants¡¯ eyes were already red from crying.


    When Natalie looked up, she saw Lena and Jenny¡¯s red and swollen eyes. Natalie smiled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m


    going to be sad too if you guys are like this. Let¡¯s celebrate the new year happily, okay? Grandpa


    doesn¡¯t like it when I cry. Don¡¯t make me cry.¡±


    The two of them nodded and started to tease each other. Jenny, it¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re affecting me.


    Hurry up and get the flour I¡¯ll prepare the other ingredients. Miss Natalie is probably hungry after getting


    off work.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s fine. You can bring your things to your rooms first¡±


    The two servants were so touched that they brought all the gifts distributed by Natalie back to their


    rooms and kept thanking her


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she muttered in her heart, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back for New Year. I¡¯ll


    spend the new year with you. I won¡¯t cry again after New Year.¡±


    Looking around at the clean environment, she could tell that the two servants had been very diligent in


    cleaning the house. The furnishings were also still the same.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Natalieposed herself and said to Jenny who just came out of the room,


    ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s make pizza together.¡±


    Jenny quickly said, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t let you do that. Sit down and let us do it.¡±


    Natalie refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandpa used to let me do it all the time. We won¡¯t get too tired if we work


    together. We can even chat with each other to pass the time.¡±


    Lena said, ¡°Thanks, Miss Natalie, Are youing back to stay after the new year?¡±


    Natalie kneaded the dough as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not staying. I¡¯ll only be staying here for a few days. I¡¯m


    going abroad after New


    Year.¡±


    Jenny and Lena said in unison, ¡°Miss Natalie, you¡¯re going abroad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to improve myself. Didn¡¯t Grandpa always say that we have to learn as long as


    we¡¯re alive? I¡¯m going abroad to increase my knowledge.¡±


    Lena was a little worried. After all, Natalie had never left Athana. Theo had protected her very well.


    Noticing their worried expressions, Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to study, not go on


    crazy adventures. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Natalie suddenly thought of the document she read and asked, ¡°Jenny, Lena, where did you get your


    culinary skills from?¡±


    At the mention of this, happy memories surfaced in the minds of the two servants. The memories were


    all about Natalie¡¯s


    mother. ¡°We were taught by Mrs. Foster, your mother. She was very outstanding and knew how to cook


    very well. I remember that when Mrs. Foster first married into the family, she didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    Later, she seemed to have learned it from someone and said that she wanted to cook for us to try. At


    that time. Mr. Theo and Mr. Harry were both around. Mr. Harry liked the dishes cooked by her very


    much. Later on, every time Mrs. Foster learned a new dish, she would teach us how to make it.


    Gradually, we forgot our previous cooking methods and became used to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s cooking


    method.¡±


    So that was how it was. It seemed that the information she received was true. Although she didn¡¯t


    suspect it was fake before, now that she heard her servants tell her this, she was even more certain.


    After eating pizza at night, Natalie went to her room. Quiet nights tended to bring back one¡¯s


    memories.


    She was immersed in vivid memories.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. The caller ID stated that it was Sherri


    As soon as Natalie picked up the call, a happy voice came from the other end. ¡°Natalie, what are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Talking to you on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Do you even have conversational skills? I want to share something happy with you.¡±


    Hence, Natalie asked, ¡°How was it when you got home? Did your mother scold you? Did she find out?¡±


    Sherri was very happy. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Let me tell you something! Distance really makes the heart


    grow fonder. I stayed at my brother¡¯s ce for a few days. When I came back, my mother was very


    good to me. She didn¡¯t even scold me. My brother even covered for me. Besides, my brother has


    forgiven me.¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°Look at how happy you are. Tell me, how did you beg for forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I used my ultimate weapon. I acted cute. I was prepared to throw tantrums if he still didn¡¯t


    forgive me.¡±


    Natalie knew that Sherri only had two weapons in her arsenal. Edward probably forgave her because


    he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In short, everything was fine as long as he forgave her.


    The process was not important.


    She was really happy for Sherri ¡°Happy New Year to you. I¡¯ve sent you some money through Venmo.


    Hurry up and ept it. I hope you have a great year, always be so beautiful, and be loved by


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my dear. You¡¯re so sweet today. I just sent you 88 dors. Isn¡¯t that very auspicious and


    generous? I wish you a great year ahead. I hope that you¡¯re always happy and will always be lucky.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I also sent you the same amount. It¡¯s almost 12 o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t stay upte to watch dramas.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Wilson. Bye, love you.¡±


    After hanging up, Natalie sent money to Jenny and Lemn through Venmo. After that, she sent 88


    dors to Edward along with a text message. [Happy New Year. I wish you all the best.]


    Soon, Edward replied. [Thank you for your wishes. Happy New Year to you too.] Immediately after, she


    also received the same amount of money from Edward.


    Natalie did not ept it. Instead, she replied with a thank you, smiled, and put away her phone.


    Just as she put down her phone, a person with the username ¡®Chameleon¡± sent her 888 dors


    through Venmo


    Natalie paused for a moment. She stretched out her fair fingers and quickly rejected it. Without typing a


    word, she put away her phone.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    At the Wilson¡¯s residence. Trevony on his bedzily. The pair of gold-rimmed sses sitting on the


    bridge of his nose added to his refined temperament. He held his phone and nced at it from time to


    time, waiting for a reply. Ding! The notification stated that the other party had rejected the money.


    Trevon was at a loss for words. Natalie was really something


    It wasn¡¯t like he desperately wanted her to ept it. He threw his phone on the bedside table in a fit of


    frustration and pulled the nket over hum, preparing to sleep


    Yet, he still felt his chest squeeze and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly. It was indeed a nice start to a new year.


    Natalie and the two servants went to the cemetery early Originally, Natalie nned to go alone, but the


    two servants insisted on apanying her to visit Barron¡¯s grave


    Barron had treated the two servants really well when he was alive. He didn¡¯t see them as servants but


    as family. It was obvious that the two servants were really grateful to him.


    Natalie and the two servants ced the potted nts on both sides of the tombstone, which added


    some life to the ce.


    The phone in Natalie¡¯s pocket suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, she frowned and said to the


    two servants, Tm going to take a call. Can you help me arrange the fruit tter¡±


    Lena and Jenny thought that it was a call from the hospital. Their hearts ached as they sighed. ¡°Miss


    Natalie works hard. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day, but the hospital still won¡¯t let her off


    Lena said. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Miss Natalie is a doctor. Besides, she¡¯s so kind that she cares about her


    patients more than herself. Even if it was New Year¡¯s Eve, she would still go to the hospital immediately


    if she was needed.¡±


    Jenny shook her head and said to the tombstone, ¡°Mr. Foster, we worry about Miss Natalie When she


    came back yesterday. we didn¡¯t ask about her marriage, but Lena and I just know that she isn¡¯t happy.


    Mr. Wilson has nevere once, and Miss Natalie didn¡¯t tell us anything. She usually only tells us the


    good news and not the bad news. As servants, we can¡¯t interfere too much, but we worry¡±


    Lena also said sadly, ¡°Mr. Foster, Miss Natalie told us yesterday that she is going abroad. You have to


    watch over her and make sure shees back safely. If Mr. Wilson doesn¡¯t treat her well, you have to


    think of a way to help her. Now that you¡¯re gone. Miss Natalie is having a hard time.¡±


    Lena and Jenny continued talking to Barron.


    Natalie walked to the side to answer the call. To make sure the servants couldn¡¯t hear her, she walked


    a little further away.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The other party¡¯s tone was a little reproachful. ¡°Is your phone broken? Why did you take so long to


    answer the call?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m busy¡±


    Trevon took a deep breath which was audible over the phone. ¡°Come over for the transfer of Adare


    Manor to your name.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you giving me a house on New Year¡¯s Day? I don¡¯t want it. Is there anything


    else?¡±


    ¡°We agreed on this back then I won¡¯t give you anything less.¡±


    Natalie felt that there was no way tomunicate with him. She rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Firstly,


    I¡¯m not free, Mr. Wilson. Secondly, I don¡¯t need it. Goodbye¡±


    Natalie hung up mercilessly. She didn¡¯t need it. There was something wrong with Trevon. Why would


    he ask her to meet him on New Year¡¯s Day just so he could transfer property to her?


    After hanging up, she returned to the tombstone and said to the two servants, ¡°Jenny, Lena, can you


    wait for me in the car? I want to talk to Grandpa.¡± After saying that, she took out her car key from her


    pocket and handed it to them.


    After Trevon was hung up on, he was unhappy. Then, he called Frank. Find out where she is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the new year. In case you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m off work.¡±


    Frank then hung up.


    Trevon was left staring at the screen with a frown.


    After a while, a message came in. ¡°Cemetery.¡±


    Trevon took out his phone again and called Hackett. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Hackett was about to call Trevon to ask if he wanted to meet. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are there any activities


    nned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the cemetery to pay my respects to your grandfather.¡±


    Hackett suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you know what day it is today? Who goes to the


    cemetery on the first day of the new year?¡±


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡± There was a threat in his t tone.


    Hackett was speechless. In the end, he still agreed to it even though he was reluctant.


    Hackett, who had put away his phone, originally nned to apany Joy to go to church. He cleared


    his throat awkwardly and said. ¡°Mom, I have something on and can¡¯t apany you to the church Go


    with Dad¡±


    Nathan was not surprised that his son bailed out at thest minute. He continued reading calmly.


    Joy, on the other hand, was filled with anger. Today, she wanted to bring Hackett along to ask the priest


    for blessings. It wouldn¡¯t be sincere enough of them if only Joy went. Even though Hackett went out


    frequently, he hadn¡¯t met any girls. Joy really wanted him to settle down.


    ¡°Where are you going? You have toe with me to pray today. There¡¯s a huge problem with your love


    life. You¡¯re already 28 years old, but you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡±


    Hackett scratched his head and said with a bashful smile, ¡°I n to pay my respects to Grandpa. It¡¯s


    the first day of the new year today, so it shows how sincere I am. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t allow me to stay


    single for long. You might be able to have grandchildren next year.¡±


    Joy did not believe him and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re making empty promises every day. I have never seen you


    keep one.¡±


    Nathan could tell that his son did not want to go. Moreover, he knew that his son would not go to the


    cemetery on the first day of the new year for no reason. Hence, Nathan did not force Hackett. ¡°Alright,


    let him be. It wouldn¡¯t help if you forced him to go anyway.


    Only then did Joy let him go.


    When Hackelt arrived at the gates of the cemetery, a man in ck casual attire could be seen leaning


    against his car and waiting for Hackettzily.


    From afar, he looked like a painting. A luxurious car paired with a handsome man inevitably attracted


    many women. Even a man like him had to admit that Trevon was really fucking handsome.


    How many women had fallen for him because of his looks?


    Seeing Hackett walking over slowly. Trevon said in disdain, ¡°Can you go any slower?¡± If Hackett was


    anyter, Natalie would be gone.


    Trevon stuffed a bouquet of flowers into Hackett¡¯s arms and walked up the steps with his hands in his


    pockets.


    Hackett looked at the chrysanthemums in his arms in a daze. ¡°You even bought flowers. So you really


    want to pay your respects to my grandfather.¡±


    However, Hackett thought, ¡°What¡¯s was wrong with this person? Instead of paying respects to his own


    grandmother, he¡¯s here to pay respects to my grandfather.¡±


    On top of that, Trevon wanted toe here on the first day of the new year. It was a little scary.


    As soon as they reached the cemetery, Hackett saw a familiar figure from afar. He narrowed his eyes.


    After a closer look. he thought that Trevon was really a bastard. It turned out that Trevon was here to


    see his ex-wife.


    Meanwhile, Natalie waspletely unaware of Trevon¡¯s arrival. She continued to squat beside the


    tombstone. She was wearing a long ck down jacket today. It was enough to keep her warm,


    After wiping the water droplets on the tombstone, she said gently, ¡°Grandpa, I went back to the house


    yesterday to celebrate the new year. The house is very clean, all thanks to Jenny and Lena. By the


    way. I¡¯m going abroad to study after the new year. I might not be able to visit you often then. I¡¯ll apply


    for leave in advance from you. 1 won¡¯t be able toe back to visit you on Memorial Day this year too.


    I¡¯ll tell you the reason next year. You¡¯ll probably approve. Also, Mom isn¡¯t an orphan. She actually has a


    family. Are you surprised? I¡¯m surprised too. My other grandfather never mentioned it. I n to look for


    the truth when I¡¯m abroad. I want to do it for Mom. Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m doing the right thing?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There was only Hackett in front of Henry ckwell¡¯s tombstone. Trevon hade over and bowed, but


    he left right after


    that.


    Hackett, who didn¡¯t check the weather forecast, was wearing too fewyers of clothes. He adjusted his


    coat and cursed Trevon a thousand times in his heart.


    A maic and deep male voice sounded above her head. ¡°The house belongs to you.¡±


    Natalie thought that there was something wrong with her ears. She whipped her head around, and


    Trevon¡¯s slender figure and facial features came into view.


    At this moment, her heart was racing, but not because she was overwhelmed by his looks. To be


    honest, this was the first time she had seen him in casual clothes. He seemed to be veryfortable


    and looked good in them.


    However, the reason why her heart was racing was because she felt lucky that she had not told her


    grandfather about her


    pregnancy. Trevon, who had appeared behind her all of a sudden, could have heard her. Was he a


    ghost? Why didn¡¯t she hear him walk up to her?


    When she didn¡¯t say anything. Trevon continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want the house? Would she rather


    live under someone else¡¯s roof, particrly Edward¡¯s?


    Natalie stood up. Perhaps because she had been squatting for too long, she had low blood sugar and


    felt dizzy. A pair of strong and broad hands held her shoulders.


    After a while, she took a step backward. ¡°Thank you. Mr. Wilson, did youe to the cemetery


    especially to talk to me about this?¡±


    He was angered by her taking a step back and started to put on airs. ¡°Where did you get your


    confidence from? I¡¯m here with Hackett to pay my respects to his grandfather.¡±


    Natalie was a little puzzled. Was it a trend now to visit the cemetery on the first day of the new year in


    Athana? She was just afraid that she would have to go abroad at short notice, so she took some time


    this morning to visit her grandfather. She didn¡¯t think that she would see anyone else.


    Was that really the trend in Athana now? Even if it was, shouldn¡¯t Trevon be paying respects to his own


    family members instead of other people¡¯s family members?


    Natalieposed herself. ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you were regretting the divorce. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re


    not.¡±


    ¡°Stop the drama. Go and settle the transfer in the afternoon. I don¡¯t want others to think that I¡¯m


    stingy.¡±


    Natalie nced at him. ¡°Mr. Wilson, firstly, our marriage was a secret. Even if you didn¡¯t give me a


    single cent, no one would think that you were petty. If you care so much about what your friends think,


    you can just say that I rejected your offer. Secondly, Ladded a condition to the agreement in the


    beginning. I¡¯ll leave with nothing, so there¡¯s no need for you to give me a house. I don¡¯t want to owe


    you, and I don¡¯t want you to owe me either.¡±


    Trevon was so angry that he felt his chest tighten. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re bold, huh, Natalie.¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s back, Natalie slowly loosened her clenched fists. Her palms were slightly sweaty.


    As expected, once a person had a secret, they would be afraid of being discovered and worried all the


    time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You saw your ex-wife, right? Are you angry right now? Why aren¡¯t you chasing


    after her?¡± Hackett followed Trevon down the stairs and asked a series of questions.


    The man in front of Hackett stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why would I chase after her? I want to transfer


    Adare Manor to her, so she needs to go through with the procedures.


    Hackett thought, ¡°Does he really need to transfer ownership of a property ande to the cemetery on


    New Year¡¯s Day? Doesn¡¯t he know there¡¯s something called a cell phone?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    After finishing the lunch cooked by the servant, Natalie drove to the Landor family. Since Sherri wasn¡¯t


    proficient at driving. Natalie picked her up, ensuring a safer and more secure journey.


    The car stopped steady at the entrance of the Landor family


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. Edward, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, came


    out to meet her wearing casual pajamas. He looked much thinner, perhaps due to exhaustion from


    managing hispany


    She walked forward and called out. ¡°Edward¡±


    Edward gazed at her for a moment, his eyes unconsciously fixated on the thick coat covering her belly.


    Noticing Edward¡¯s scrutiny, she felt like he was still upset and awkwardly said. ¡°I came to pick up


    Sherri.¡±


    He stood there in a daze for a moment before saying. ¡°Okay, let her move in with you tomorrow so you


    don¡¯t have to keeping back and forth. It¡¯s also hard on you, especially because it¡¯s not suitable for


    you to rush around like this. Tonight, when you finish work, just go straight home. I¡¯ll have her things


    delivered to Evergreen Gardens.¡± He didn¡¯t know where he had mustered the courage to say these


    words to her.


    ¡°Not a bother, and it¡¯s not too far. If Sherri wants to live with me, that¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s Jamiary 1st, don¡¯t


    you n to visit your rtives?¡± With families like the Landors, there were probably many distant


    rtives and family members to visit


    ¡°No need, she didn¡¯t have to attend this year. Sherri told me you were going for the takeover bid on the


    Foster Group¡±


    Natalie nodded truthfully. She had guessed the reason why Sherri was not allowed to go.


    ¡°When do you want to do it? I¡¯ll help you buy shares. It¡¯s not safe for you to do it yourself¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to keep relying on others to handle things for her, so she politely declined with a smile.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already made arrangements, and if I can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯ll ask for your help


    then¡±


    Edward controlled his emotions. ¡°No need to be polite. It¡¯s only natural for me to help you¡±


    She smiled again. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m not lying to you. I really found someone to buy the shares, and it¡¯s been


    going on for a few days¡±


    After the trending topics involving Mia and Emily, she swiftly submitted an acquisition proposal in


    Velocity Expeditions for


    the shares.


    The tform would be in charge of everything and send the acquisition contract over. She just had to


    sign it and put her thumbprint on it.


    She already had a person in mind to hire as awyer for further assistance.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. If you need anything, just tell me


    Natalie expressed her gratitude once again. She had a feeling that something was changing between


    her and Edward, and she could sense his subtle aloofness.


    The only reason she could think of was that her and Sherri¡¯s pregnancy had disappointed him.


    After a few moments of conversation, the atmosphere became somewhat silent and uneasy. At that


    moment, Sherri came bouncing out, saying, ¡°What are you two talking about? It feels like you got here


    so quickly!¡±


    Looking at her best friend who was jumping around, Natalie¡¯s heart beat faster. Take care. Be careful¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    ¡°OK. You don¡¯t have toe back tonight. I¡¯ll tell Mom.¡±


    Sherri was a little surprised. Was he chasing her out on January 1st? ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You ate so much without fear of being caught by Mom,¡± Juana asked Edward


    yesterday, questioning why Sherri had been eating so muchtely as her appetite seemed rather


    unusual.


    Sherri seemed to have had an increased susceptibility to hungertely, as she would quickly seek out


    snacks within a short period of time.


    Looking at the gradually fading Mercedes, Edward became absent-minded. Yes, he was avoiding


    Natalie and did not know how to face her. He was a person who had grown up in a structured


    environment and had never done anything out of line throughout his life.


    Everything was nned in advance, and then he followed the schedule that he had nned, including


    when to confess to her, when to get married, and when to n to have children. It was just that ns


    could never keep up with changes.


    Ever since Natalie got pregnant, he understood that not everything in life could be implemented with a


    n, such as love.


    Love came unexpectedly and left quietly; even though he wanted to hold onto it, he couldn¡¯t find a


    reason.


    Natalie was pregnant, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. The Landor family was a prominent family, and


    Juana would never ept an unmarried pregnancy, especially since it wasn¡¯t his child. If they


    suggested Natalie have an abortion, they wouldst even remain as friends, and he had no right to make


    such a proposal.


    In the evening. Natalie and Sherri received notification from the hospital that their training program had


    been moved up requiring them to leave for overseas on January 5th.


    The Athana Hospital was very humane and valued talent cultivation. Although Natalie and Sherri were


    originally wheduled for a long shift the next day, the hospital director had decided that anyone going


    abroad would have three days off starting the next day


    To put it nicely, they needed to apany their family and prepare to go overseas.


    After getting off work at night. Natalie drove Sherri to the house to get her things


    As soon as she entered, the two servants came out to wee her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back. I made soup


    for you.¡±


    Sherri was happy and disdainful. Even the servants treated Natalie better than her blood rtives.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When the servant saw that Sherri was there, she quickly greeted, ¡°Miss Landor, please have a bowl


    too. Miss Foster¡¯s appetite has been good recently. We made a lot.¡±


    Sherri smiled. It turned out that she was not the only one with a huge appetite. They were really best


    friends. She also saud politely. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite. Miss Foster bought a lot of things during the holiday.¡± She had a smile on her


    face as she kept talking about how great Natalie was while heading into the kitchen.


    Soon, another bowl of soup was served


    Natalie ate half a bowl and said. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here tonight. I¡¯m leaving on January 5th. Call me if you


    need anyth


    Instantly, the servants eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Then then you have to be careful


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just two years. I¡¯ll be back soon I might need your help when Ie back¡±


    ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t mind that we¡¯re old¡±


    Lena nodded in agreement and turned around to wipe her tears.


    It was already 10 PM when they returned to Evergreen Gardens, and upon entering the house, they


    saw arge box and a bag of snacks. There was no doubt that Edward had been there.


    However, the two of them were a little puzzled. Why did hee when they were not around?


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us that he came over. But he¡¯s been acting strangetely, not talking much. Maybe he¡¯s


    having a disagreement with his girlfriend from overseas. That must be it, she said in a serious tone as it


    tryinge up with i


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Stop imagining things. If it is a fact, he would definitely bring his girlfriend back to see


    you Why are your so


    anxious?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. He can¡¯t hide his girlfriend forever When the timees. I¡¯ll rip him off.


    Sherri thought for a moment and said, ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s go buy some daily necessities tomorrow, like


    clothes and pants. What we¡¯re too busy when we get there and don¡¯t have time to shop? Besides,


    we¡¯re not familiar with the ce and don¡¯t know the way around.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy some casual clothes. The clothes in the closet may not fit soon, and there is no need to


    bring them. After giving birth, I don¡¯t know how much I will weigh, and bringing them will take up space


    and be exhausting to carry¡± she said.


    Sherri thought of thepany¡¯s matter. ¡°Natalie, you said that you wanted to buy sharesst time. Now


    that you¡¯ve left the country early, your scumbag dad hasn¡¯t made a move yet. What should we do


    next?¡±


    She stopped undressing ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already underway¡±


    Sherri gaped in shock. ¡°When did you do this? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    While they were talking, Natalie received a text message ¡°All the outstanding shares of the Foster


    Group have been acquired and signed for. Harry has offered 20% of his shares in exchange for cash to


    kerp thepany going and has also signes He doesn¡¯t have many shares left in his hands, and they


    will be sent to your ce tomorrow. Please sign and uamp the final document. And the remaining


    amount has already been transferred back to your original ount with Damon so the signatory.¡±


    After reading the message, Natalie smiled She threw her phone to Sherri and continued to take off her


    clothes in good


    mood


    a


    ncing at the message, Sherri was shocked ¡°Oh my god, Natalie, you¡¯re really doing something big


    silently¡¯ When did you order again!¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, after the trending event. I ced two orders totaling 40,000 dors and then spent 20


    million dors. acquiring shares. This transaction was a bit difficult. Can you help me check how much


    money has been returned?¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the other mission? The efficiency of this tform is really


    astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Find an excellent and responsible professional manager to help me manage the Foster Group. I don¡¯t


    know how to manage. and can¡¯t afford to run the Foster Group unto the ground.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god,16 million dors? The Foster Group hasn¡¯t announced any financial issues yet, so why


    are the shares being sold. at such a low price? It¡¯s like they¡¯re being given away for a bargain!¡± she


    eximed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°16 million dors? Are you sure you read that right?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t believe it. She transferred 20


    million dors in total and agreed with the tform for a refund or additional payment as needed. Did


    they give us too much of a refund? Or is the tform struggling with the business recently and offering


    discounts?¡±


    Sherri picked up Natalie¡¯s phone again and carefully counted. ¡®Right, it¡¯s 16 million dors, not 16


    million dors. They shouldn¡¯t make a mistake about this kind of thing. Maybe Damon was very


    capable and negotiated a low price for their


    shares.¡±


    Natalie nodded and felt that there was a possibility. After all, the efficiency of this tform was indeed


    high. She decided not to dwell on it since who wouldin about getting more money back than


    expected?


    It was great to acquire all the outstanding shares, including the 20% held by Harry, for just 4 million


    dors.


    Sherri gave her a thumbs up, admiring her decisive and proactive attitude.


    She wondered what would happen after Harry lost the Foster Group. They would probably go overseas


    too!


    ¡°Pretty good. Then let¡¯s have a good sleep and go shopping tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie thought that Harry wasn¡¯t actually foolish. After all, he still held 10% of the shares. It would be a


    good thing for him if someone acquired them and he could re-enter as a shareholder. As long as they


    didn¡¯t make any public announcements, he was still part of the Foster Group and a shareholder. It


    didn¡¯t matter that he was no longer thergest shareholder and had no decision-making power. As long


    as the Foster Group didn¡¯t go bankrupt, it was all good.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The following day was a perfect day with clear blue skies and warm sunshine The absence of clouds


    made it feel exceptionallyfortable, causing one to feelzy and sleepy


    Sherri stood in front of the window in her pajamas and stretched. ¡°This weather is reallyfortable.


    Natalie, where should


    we go first?¡±


    Looking for clothes in her closet, she found it difficult to decide what to wear. Recently, she had put on


    some weight, and most of her clothes were jeans. She didn¡¯t have any sweatpants, and the ones she


    did have were too light for the current season. She felt uneasy about wearing her tight-fitting jeans.


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    ¡®s go buy some clothes first¡± As she could not fit mito her panis, she decided to make do with it today.


    ¡°Alright, I want to buy clothes too¡± Sherri took out a knitted dress from her suitcase. She wore a pair of


    leggings and a long down jacket that was filled with thuf. It was not bad and very warm.


    After struggling for a while, Natalie was still having trouble with her jeans. She couldn¡¯t button them up


    and didn¡¯t want to hold her breath all day. She let out a sigh of frustration and gave up. Turning to


    Sherri, she asked, ¡°Do you have any leggings


    or tights I can wear?¡±


    Sherri blinked her eyes. Yes, do you want to wear a dress?¡± Filled with confusion, she scanned her


    lower body. ¡°Natalie, you seem to be fatter than me.¡±


    ¡°Jeans are the most realistic measuring device. As long as I can¡¯t button it up. I¡¯ll definitely gain


    weight.¡±


    Sherri took out a long sweater and leggings for her and retorted. ¡°No, you can also say that these pants


    have shrunk. It¡¯s just an excuse tofort yourself. Hahah


    Natalie rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. If you wore jeans, you¡¯d be in the same


    situation¡±


    Why are you so annoying? Can¡¯t you let me be happy for a while? Can¡¯t we chat happily?¡±


    The two of them bickered and debated about who was fatter. They were dyed for half an hour. By


    the time the two of them were dressed, it was already an hourter


    Sherri lowered her spending standards considering the future expenses of raising a child. She couldn¡¯t


    keep asking her mother, Juana, for money. So, she followed Natalie to a budget-friendly store


    As for Natalie, she did not dare to use the money left behind by her grandpa. She was afraid that the


    Foster Group would need more money to operate.


    Natalie led Sherri into a sportswear store. The brand¡¯s fabrics were veryfortable and breathable,


    which she had researched online during the past few days when her appetite had increased.


    Sherri walked in and immediately spotted a pink sportswear set. ¡°Natalie, what do you think about


    buying this color together! I think it looks really nice.¡±


    At the sight of the pink color, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but shake her head disapprovingly. The soft and girly


    shade was not suitable for herste. ¡°You can go with pink, but I¡¯ll stick with ck¡±


    The store assistant came over and introduced it warmly. ¡°Hello, we have several other colors for this


    set. This youngdy¡¯s fair skin would also look great in grey or beige.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already disyed two sets of different colors in front of them.


    ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t you wear the beige one? Don¡¯t always wear ck


    After much hesitation, Natalie chose the beige one. Very few of her clothes were bright. They were


    either gray, ck, or


    white.


    Even the bedsheets were despised by Sherri.


    After buying the sportswear, Sherri insisted on going to buy some more items, including dresses, t


    shoes, and intimate wear. These were areas where she had the expertise, so Natalie followed her


    lead.


    After buying everything, it was already past six in the evening.


    Theo, sitting in the dining room and leisurely eating his soup, noticed that his grandson¡¯s face was as


    dark. He felt a bit confused and asked him what was wrong


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As Trevon strode into the room, ready to head upstairs, he was stopped by Theo,


    ¡°Who has upset you? You look even worse today than yesterday. Your mood seems to be declining


    Thro said, looking at his grandson with concern


    Tevon thought Theo did it on purpose.


    After finishing his soup and wiping his mouth. Theo stood up energetically. As you are my grandson, I


    have some news for you that won¡¯t rost a cent. The flight for Natalie is at 9:30 am tomorrow morning.¡±


    After speaking, Theo observed his grandson¡¯s expression calmly for a few seconds before breaking


    into a clear smile


    Trevon paused for a moment before responding ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Theo continued to smile and stroked his short beard. ¡®Hmm, that makes sense. It seems like it has


    nothing to do with you. Alright then, I guess I was just being nosy. By the way, I still n on seeing her


    off. She¡¯ll be gone for two years,¡± he said, dragging out thest word a bit.


    Theo muttered to himself as he went upstairs and sighed.


    Trevon sat on the sofa, feeling frustrated and pressing his brow. ¡°Mary, make me a cup of coffee,¡± he


    said gruffly, taking off his tie and tossing it onto the couch.


    However, the person who brought the coffee wasn¡¯t Mary but Rachel, who gently ced it on the coffee


    table and spoke in a warm tone. ¡°Sapphire City isn¡¯t that far away; you can go anytime you want. Your


    father¡¯s leg has been getting treatment there for a long time. If you¡¯re not busy this year,e with me.


    I have to go there several times a year¡±


    Realizing that his mother had brought the coffee, Trevon did not know how to speak. He only said


    calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it


    when we have time.¡±


    Rachel knew her son¡¯s temperament, so she didn¡¯t say too much. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t sleep toote. Ill bring


    a bowl of soup to your father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As Natalie and Sherri returned to Evergreen Gardens, they hadn¡¯t been inside when the property


    management knocked on their door for a long


    Natalie was a little tired from walking too much today. As expected, pregnant women were weak. She


    got up and opened the door


    The property manager maintained his professional smile. ¡°Hello, this is your express delivery. We came


    twice today and saw that you weren¡¯t at home.¡±


    Natalie returned a polite smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what we do.


    After closing the door, she opened the package and found that it was a share transfer agreement sent


    by the tform, along with a resume for a professional manager.


    ¡°Terrell Sutton? He¡¯s a returned overseas personnel, graduated from a prestigious university, served in


    the military, and majored in economics and management. The information was very detailed, including


    his phone number. She didn¡¯t n to intervene to avoid disputes because of her special identity


    personally Safety was a priority, so she could only call this manager to handle it. She believed in


    Damon¡¯s ability and trusted that he wouldn¡¯t reveal the person who was acquiring the


    agreement.


    Natalie had a strong trust in the tform, perhaps due to her grandfather¡¯s influence and their efficient


    service.


    Sherri leaned over to take a look at the resume. Thaven¡¯t heard of this person before, and they don¡¯t


    seem to be from Athana,¡± she said. If this was a well-known manager, it should have been discussed in


    their social circle.


    Natalie, on the other hand, thought it was good that she didn¡¯t recognize the manager and that he


    wasn¡¯t from Athana. It would reduce the likelihood of suspicion, and it might even appear as if someone


    outside of Athana was acquiring the shares


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call. Just sort through the stuff and see what else we¡¯re missing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead¡±


    Natalie sat on the sofa and dialed the number in the information. Soon, the other party picked up.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    A rough and emotionless voice came from the phone. ¡°Is this Miss Foster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sutton¡±


    Before Natalie could ask any questions, the manager had already entered work mode. ¡°Okay, Miss


    Foster, how would you like me to handle the handover? Should I represent you fully, or should you


    impressed Natalie. There was no beating around the bush.


    Every point was what she had wanted to ask.


    ¡°When is it convenient for you to work here? I don¡¯t n to appear at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can start on the 6th of this month. I¡¯ll send the monthly ounts to your email regrly. And


    if during this time, you feel that I am not performing well, you can terminate iny employment at any time


    without incurring any additional fees.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I believe in your ability.¡±


    After a few more instructions, Natalie hung up the phone. She appreciated the manager¡¯s efficient and


    straightforward


    approach, which made the handover process seem effortless and stress-free.


    Natalie signed every agreement, and Damon even prepared the ink, which surprised Natalie a little.


    Sherri saw Natalie diligently signing and stamping the document as she came out. ¡°Natalie, do you


    want to keep this agreement at my ce, or should we go put it in a safe deposit box?¡±


    Natalie pondered for a moment before responding. ¡°I¡¯ll go open one tomorrow. After all, we won¡¯t be


    around here for a while, and it¡¯s sater to keep it in a safe deposit box.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s safer this way.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Natalie woke up early in the morning and was still wearing a thick down jacket. After washing up quickly, she prepared breakfast and ced it under the thermos. She left a Post-it note on the bedside table and left.


    It was quite a coincidence that Hackett found the Mercedes next to him very familiar while waiting at the traffic lights. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was Miss Landor¡¯s Mercedes. Since thest incident, they hadn''t had much interaction.


    Hackett leaned against the car window and thought about the woman. Despite her poor alcohol tolerance, she had many good qualities, including a slim waist, long legs, and curves in all the right ces. She was even skilled in bed. However, her temper could be difficult to handle, and her sharp tongue was like a machine gun. Lost in his thoughts, Hackett was suddenly brought back to reality by a cloud of exhaust fumes that made him feel dizzy.


    It seemed that a man¡¯s mind turned to mush when he thought about lewd things. Sitting next to him, Joy said disapprovingly, ¡°Why are you driving so absent-mindedly? Pay attention! Instead of thinking about all those messy women, bring back a proper wife for me. Miss Landor was nice. Why are you so useless that you can¡¯t even catch up with her?¡±


    Hackett thought to himself, ¡°Is this what it means to be mother and son? They could both think of the same woman at the same time.¡±


    After despising her son, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people these days? They drive so fast. Don¡¯t they know how to be safe?¡±


    Hackett doubted that the woman in the car was Miss Landor. At least her driving skills didn¡¯t match up. He turned his head towards Joy with a smile and said, ¡°Mom, she just elerated a little faster. At normal speed on this road, where could she possibly go so fast? Unless she had wings to fly.¡±


    Joy didn¡¯t dwell on the issue of driving speed and cautioned her son, ¡°When we arrive at your uncle¡¯s house, be careful what you say. I know that over the years, your uncle and Mia have been a bit excessive in their ways, and you and your father don¡¯t approve of it either. However, they rely on each other, and I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. Mia¡¯s story is also heartbreaking; she was abandoned by her biological mother due to their poverty, leaving your uncle to raise her alone. Even though we¡¯re not helping them anymore, we shouldn¡¯t sever all ties. Your uncle called and said that Mia is ill, so we should go see her. After all, he¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Hackett understood what his mother meant. Kind people were often taken advantage of, and poverty was not an excuse or a reason to demand that others help you unconditionally. In this world, no one owed anyone else anything. Helping someone was a matter of goodwill, and refraining from helping was a matter of boundaries.


    However, how many people understood it?


    Hackett never approved of his uncle¡¯s values but still said, ¡°I understand. Didn¡¯t Ie with you? Don¡¯t me Dad for noting with us. He has had enough. You know what kind of person Mia is, and maybe you haven¡¯t seen everything. A few days ago, she got pregnant by someone else and med it on Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Hackett understood why Mr. Wilson let Mia off again and again. Firstly, it was because Grandpa had saved Mr. Wilson when he was a child. Secondly, it was out of consideration for Hackett¡¯s sake. After all, Mia was his cousin. Hackett couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that Mia didn¡¯t twist the truth about the baby in front of his sister-inw. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her, and she might have ended up being thrown into some underground market.


    Ever since he found out about Mr. Wilson¡¯s rtionship with his sister-inw, Hackett realized Mr. Wilson¡¯s attitude towards his sister-inw and how she had used him as a tool before. All of this made him worry even more about Mia ckwell.


    Joy was a bit surprised and said, ¡°Is this child mad? How can such things happen so casually? Ridiculous!¡±


    After Mia received 10 million dors, Michael¡¯spany was revived. However, there were still very few people who wanted to cooperate with the Sullivan Group. Without the help of the ckwell and Wilson families, it was difficult to continue moving forward. Additionally, Michael was not skilled in business management and was unable to adapt to changes. After a few days, most of the money was already spent, and there wasn¡¯t much left.


    When he saw his sistere in, Michael greeted her with a smile in his eyes, but there was still a hint ofplex emotions hidden within them. ¡°Joy, you are here; please have a seat.¡±


    Joy saw her brother¡¯s expression and knew that something was wrong. She went straight to the point, without much small talk, as she was also disappointed in her brother for being a burden on the family. ¡°How is Mia? What kind of illness does she have?¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t hide anything and sat down with his head lowered, pouring water for the two of them. ¡°Ah, this child is too persistent and only has Mr. Wilson on her mind. She just got pregnant and lost the baby again. She¡¯s been sad and hasn¡¯t gone out for several days. She¡¯s just been in her room, not speaking to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Hackett, who was half-leaning on the sofa, became dissatisfied. The implication was that Mia¡¯s baby was Mr. Wilson¡¯s, and the me was being ced on him again. ¡°Uncle, did Mia tell you that the baby is Mr. Wilson¡¯s?¡±


    Michael remained silent. Mia had not told him about the father of the baby, and it was only his spection based on her love for Mr. Wilson and the 10 million dors. ¡°I...,¡± he began but trailed off, unsure of what to say.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett leaned on his hand and spoke slowly. ¡°Let me be clear with you, Uncle. The baby is not Mr. Wilson¡¯s. Mr. Wilson knows about it too. Before, I went to the hospital with him to see her. Don¡¯t anger Mr. Wilson anymore. He has already indulged you to the extreme. You should know why. Don¡¯t pretend to be confused.¡±


    Joy felt that her son was impolite when he spoke, so she pushed him. As a result, Hackett showed his indifference to the situation.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you understand that without the ckwell family, you would have left Athana long ago and wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish yourself here for so long? Surely you¡¯ve heard of Mr. Wilson¡¯s way of doing things. Is it the years of indulgence that made you forget? Don¡¯t make it difficult for me. I heard that yourpany has started operating, but as your nephew, I advise you to close thepany, take Mia and leave Athana, or find a job. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Mia to find work with her expertise. I can give you an additional 200,000 dors. Don¡¯t keep hoping for Mr. Wilson. Returning to normal life and keeping Mia far away from him might be the best choice for her. Please consider this carefully and don¡¯t think that we are heartless and not willing to help you. After all these years, what we¡¯ve done for you doesn¡¯t need to be listed one by one.¡±


    This was Hackett¡¯s final attempt to persuade his uncle. If he still refused to see reason, Hackett would not intervene anymore.


    Joy was a sensible person, but sometimes her soft heart made it hard for her to turn a blind eye, and she would still extend a helping hand. Before this visit, her husband had warned her not to indulge Michael any longer. Therefore, when her son said so much, she did not particrly object or obstruct him.


    Michael actually understood in his heart that he was not cut out for business. However, after so many years of climbing to the top, he didn¡¯t want toe down. It was difficult to lower oneself once a person reached a certain height.


    That was why so many people, even if they had only 20 thousand dors in their bank ount, still wanted to buy a car worth 60 thousand dors. They went into debt by constantly swiping their credit cards to afford high-end ces they couldn¡¯t really afford until they reached a breaking point and realized what they had done.


    All for the sake of a little bit of pleasure, a little bit of face, and a little bit of vanity.


    Michael lowered his head as if in deep thought. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± he said. Joy continued to persuade him with heartfelt words of advice.


    Hackett stood up and tidied his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    Joy nodded.


    Knocking on the door, a weak voice said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Hackett swaggered in, closed the door, and plopped down on thezy couch. He nced at Mia, who looked very tired and no longer had the arrogant demeanor of a spoiled rich girl.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Answer honestly.¡±


    Mia sneered, ¡°Do you want to ask me about thepany¡¯s operations?¡±


    Before Hackett could say anything, Mia continued, ¡°Are you satisfied with the breakup fee given by the child¡¯s father?¡± Hackett leaned back and supported his head with his hands. He leaned back and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite generous. It looks like this man isn¡¯t single. He must have been threatened by you.¡±


    Mia curled her fingers inside theforter, tightly digging her nails into her hand. She pursed her lips

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    The butler followed behind. Theo¡¯s steady footsteps made it impossible to tell his true age.


    Natalie was not the only one who was stunned. He did not expect Theo to send her off personally.


    However, Natalie quickly walked over. ¡°Mr. Wilson, why are you here?¡±


    Then thought that the child was very considerate, even calling him Mr. Wilson, He said, ¡°I will see you


    off. If you need. anything over there, please give me a call, okay? You are still my granddaughter.¡±


    Natalie was deeply moved, and her heartstrings were touched by the fact that such an elderly man had


    Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re my granddaughter. How can I not dote on


    you? You have to take good care of yourself when you¡¯re out, understand? You can¡¯t save money.¡±


    He then handed her a card and held onto her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything for you, and I don¡¯t know


    what little girls like nowadays. Keep this for future use and don¡¯t give it back to me, or else you¡¯ll be


    rejecting me and distancing yourself from


    me.¡±


    Natalie held the card, feeling hesitant about whether or not to ept it. Sherri also found it difficult to


    make a decision.


    Edward was surprised when he saw Theo calling Natalie. After all, Theo was a well-known ligure, and


    he wondered why he would show such warmth and concern towards Natalie, even going as far as to


    give her a card and see her off at the airport.


    He looked at Sherri. He felt that the two of them were hiding something from him. Sherri was frightened


    by his gaze. She lowered her head and looked at her feet, stepping on them from time to time.


    She looked like a child who had made a mistake and was hiding. This made him even more certain that


    he had guessed correctly


    After careful consideration. Natalie decided not to ept the card. She leaned close to Theo¡¯s car and


    whispered, ¡°Grandpa, please keep this card for now. I have plenty of money with me right now. You


    can¡¯t tell anyone about it. If you give me more, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be safe for me outside, and someone


    might take advantage of me


    Theo smiled. How could he not know that this girl was using different methods to reject him? He did not


    want to make things difficult for her, but in the end, he agreed. ¡°Alright, Ill help you keep it. If you don¡¯t


    have money, call me. I have nothing else but money.¡±


    Sherri chuckled. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you look like a domineering CEO now¡±


    Theo was also amused. ¡°Do P Haha, I think so. If I were 10 years younger, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to


    do with that brat from my family.¡±


    At that moment, Natalie was certain that Trevon¡¯s self-confidence was inherited from Theo.


    Unknowingly, it was time to board the ne.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them said goodbye again and waved


    Edward stared at their backs, lost in thought. Was this goodbye really going to be forever?


    Theo, on the other hand, was leaning on his walking stick. His eyes were filled with tears as he cursed


    his useless grandson in


    his heart.


    The butler nced at Theo next to him and stooped down to tell Theo, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, sir. Mrs. Wilson is


    just going to study, and that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Although his voice was very soft, Edward still heard the words ¡®Mrs. Wilson. His body subconsciously


    staggered, and his heart felt like it was being grabbed by a hand. The pain suffocated him, and it


    extended to his bones.


    The Landor family and the Wilson family had little interaction, and if there was any interaction between


    them, it was apetitive rtionship. Theo did not greet Edward when he left but only gave the nod


    Edward returned to the car in a daze, and he had already guessed that if Natalie became Mrs. Wilson,


    her husband would not be Max but Trevon. Otherwise, Theo would not have valued her so much and


    However, Natalie had said that the child had nothing to do with Trevon. What did she mean by that?


    Also, Trevon didn¡¯te to see her off today. As her husband, he should have been there. And what


    about the child?


    There were too many questions. How much had these two girls hidden from him? What had he


    missed?


    Theo walked out of the airport and saw a familiar Maybach waiting outside. He smirked with a hint of


    disdain, approached the car steadily, and knocked on the window with his cane.


    In the car. Trevon opened the window awkwardly. ¡°Ahem¡­ Grandpa.¡±


    Theo deliberately said, ¡°Are you here to meet a client or send a client off?¡±


    Trevon had a cold expression on his face. He pursed his lips and did not speak. Clearly, he could not


    answer.


    Theo was disappointed and said. ¡°You could have done so much more if you just opened your mouth.


    Just sit here and bask


    in the sun. It¡¯s a beautiful day today. Maybe it¡¯ll help clear your mind. I won¡¯t keep youpany.¡±


    Trevon said nothing.


    When they got into the car, Theo sat in the back seat. He smiled at the butler and said, ¡°You must have


    done it on purpose.¡± The butler was embarrassed to be seen through. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Landor is a smart


    person.¡±


    Theo shook his head and replied, ¡°You are the most shrewd one among us, but we need to be patient.


    And we shouldn¡¯t be the ones who are most anxious.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Two yearster, in Azurnd stood a magnificent Rose Manor. The entire vi was surrounded by a


    variety of roses, as if it were a painting, giving people the feeling of living in a fairy tale world.


    The entrance was surrounded by a swarm of ck-d bodyguards, and high-definition cameras were


    installed in every corner of the vi.


    Inside the vi, a girl with a high ponytail and a cute face was running around chasing a little cutie who


    had just learned to walk. The entire living room was a mess, but it exuded a warm and homely


    atmosphere.


    The white dress and ponytail swayed irregrly as she ran, giving off a yful and agile vibe. The


    teenage girl eventually grew tired and copsed onto the leather sofa. panting heavily as she shouted,


    ¡°Lena, help me! I can¡¯t move anymore.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s cry. Lena rushed over after washing her


    hands and picked up the little cutie who was still trying to pull the teenage girl¡¯s hand, wanting to


    continue ying ¡°Jasper, why are you so energetic? You¡¯ve been running around for hours. and your


    auntie is exhausted. Yet, you¡¯re not tired at all, Lena said, slightly out of breath.


    The little boy kept tugging at the girl¡¯s dress, his bright eyes shining with innocence as he tried to pull


    her up. He murmured. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s y¡±


    The girl lying on the sofa still hadn¡¯t caught her breath, her chest rising and falling as she mumbled,


    ¡°Jasper, let me rest for a bit, just a little while¡±


    After discussing it with the little boy, she started toin again. ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to take care of a child.


    I won¡¯t have a child in the future. I want to be a Dinky¡±


    The little boy was very obedient and stopped making a fuss. He started to build his own building


    blocks.


    Just as the voice fell, a gentle voice could be heard from the stairwell. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle taking


    care of a child for a while. If you want to remain childless, you may be removed from the Turner


    family.¡±


    The girl pouted andy on the sofa. The sofa instantly caved in, and the little boy quickly climbed up to


    sit on the girl¡¯s stomach. The girl naturally protected him I was just saying. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like Jasper


    and Ruby, right, Jasper?¡±


    The middle-aged woman walked downstairs and hugged the little guy from the girl¡¯s body. ¡°Jasper, are


    you hungry? I will make you something delicious, okay? What do you want to eat!¡±


    Jasper rolled his bright, clear eyes and said, ¡°Pasta, eggs¡±


    Not long after, Jenny came out carrying a young, lively, and handsome girl. As soon as she saw the


    girl, she struggled to get down ¡°Auntie


    Jenny slowly put the little girl down and held her hand as they walked to the sofa. When she saw the


    cute and adorable girl, the girl immediately sat up


    The girl lifted Ruby with both hands and ced her on herp. With slender fingers, she gently poked


    at her small body. causing the little girl to giggle uncontrobly The room was filled with the sound of


    her innocent and romanticughter, creating a lively atmosphere in the living room


    It made Jasper in the middle-aged woman¡¯s arms restless. Soon, he joined in.


    After ying for a while, the middle-aged woman reminded lum, ¡°Ava, stop ying. Let them rest for a


    while. If they get too excited, it will bete for their afternoon nap¡±


    Ava took off her hair tie and tidied her messy hair. She tied it up casually and said to the two babies in


    front of her. ¡°Enough fooling around. If you continue ying, you will be spanked. Do you understand?¡±


    The two ignorant children blinked their big sparkling eyes and nodded cooperatively. Ava wondered if


    they really understood.


    Lena watched the harmonious and warm scene unfold before her, feeling deeply moved. She thought


    about how Natalie had gone through so much hardship and adversity and never imagined that Natalie¡¯s


    mom still had rtives alive. Fortunately, Natalie was able to find her family after leaving the country.


    Over the past two years, the Turner family had treated Natalie well, fearing that she would not be


    rtives over to take care of Jasper and Ruby so that Natalie could focus on her studies without any


    worries.


    They did not need to do any other chores here. They just needed to take care of the two babies.


    However, in reality, they were very rxed. Most of the time, Mrs. Turner and Miss Turner took care of


    them.


    Soon, the servants finished preparing lunch. The middle-aged woman, dressed in a dress that showed


    off her


    well-proportioned body, didn¡¯t seem to show her age. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, and she


    worefortable house shoes, giving off a warm and approachable vibe.


    Her skin was very fair, and she was 5 feet and 6 inches tall. When she walked, she had an inuute


    temperament. The way she spoke was gentle but eloquent. There was a hint of toughness in her


    gentleness, but she did not give off an ufortable


    Emma, turning around picked up the little boy Jasper, pasta is ready Should I feed you, or would you


    like to eat by yourself


    Jasper sand in a childish voice. ¡°I want to eat it myself¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Jasper. Then you¡¯ll eat by yourself. After you¡¯re done, tell your mommy that you are


    amazing today¡±


    Jasper similed innocently, revealing six teeth. He was so cute that one could not help but want to kiss


    him. ¡°Tell Mommy¡°


    Emma smiled warmly and rubbed the little guy¡¯s head.


    Although Ava was quite naughty herself, she really liked these two children.


    Despite frequentlyining that she was tired, she found joy in ying with the little kids in ne


    As they were eating, the sound of a car could be heard from outude Halfway through their meal, the


    two little kids quickly climbed down from their seats and left the room with surprising ease, suggesting


    that they were used to doing so


    Emma and Ava followed closely behind the two little kids, afraid that they might fall. ¡°Slow down, be


    careful not to trip¡±


    The car door opened, and two girls inpletely different clothes got out. One was hot, and the other


    was handsome.


    It was now January, and the weather in Sapphire Caty was warmer than Athana. At this time of year.


    Athana experienced cold and chilly winds, while Sapphire City enjoyed afortable spring-like


    climate


    Natalie was dressed in a white t-shirt, leather jacket, jeans, and boots She had her hair tied up in a high


    ponytail. No one could guess that she was already a mother to a one-and-a-half-year-old child.


    On the other hand, Sherri was dressed in a floral dress, a white trench coat, and high heels, exuding


    femininity. In terms of appearance, there wasn¡¯t much change over the year, but for Sherri, her body


    had undergone a sky-high transformation.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ The two little guys ran into Natalie¡¯s arms.


    Sherri rolled her eyes. ¡°You two are heartless. What about me?¡±


    The little girl grinned sweetly. ¡°Mommy Sherri¡±


    Whenever the little girl called her by that, Sherri felt a sharp pain in her heart, but she paused for a


    moment before replying, ¡°Ruby, have you finished your meal?¡±


    Yes, Mommy, you will eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sherri squatted down and carried the child inside. She said politely and gratefully to Emma,


    ¡°Thank you, Emma.¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us. We¡¯re family. We should thank you for taking care of Natalie for so many


    years¡±


    Shortly afterwards, a man dressed in a white athletic suat walked into the room. He had a tall figure


    and stood with an air of confidence. A navy blue watch adorned his wrist, adding to his overall


    elegance and sophistication. His every move exuded charm and charisma, making him seem like the


    embodiment of a prince charming at Rose Manor.


    The man first yfully touched the nose of the little boy sitting on Natalie¡¯sp before sitting down and


    cing a set of keys


    in her hand.


    ¡°Natalie, this is the apartment I bought for you in Athana. The decoration has beenpleted, and you


    can move in as soon as you go back. The property has already been transferred to your name.¡±


    Natalie looked at the man in surprise. ¡°When did you buy it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I have money¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Save your money to buy milk powder Isn¡¯t that right, Jasper! This is a gift from Uncle.


    Do you like it?¡±


    As he spoke. Jasper yed with the keys on the table.


    The man¡¯s tone was reproachful Learn from Jasper. This is what a family should be like. Don¡¯t always


    separate us.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it Do I have to remind you to give me the 20 thousand dors tomorrow before I leave! I


    don¡¯t want to hear any ex usester I take the property, but I really do have the money. The Foster


    Group has been doing well these past few years, and I have extra cash on hand Ruby and Jasper


    won¡¯t be going without food¡±


    Emma and the two rantuesughed, but Sherri kept her head down while eating. She wasn¡¯t in a


    particrly good mood that day.


    Ava pouted. ¡°Joseph, why don¡¯t you transfer some money to my card ount?¡±


    After sticking her tongue out at the man, she turned to Natalie and Sherri and said with a hint of


    reluctance, ¡°Natalie, are you really leaving tomorrow? I¡¯ll be the only one left at home then. Why don¡¯t


    you take me with you so that I won¡¯t be lonely?¡±


    After the two little ones finished their meal, Natalie kissed their little faces before they both scurried off


    to y. Half-jokingly and half-seriously, Natalie said, ¡°The course has ended. We were supposed to


    leavest month, but the Athana


    Hospital has already reminded us several times. If we don¡¯t leave soon, I might get fired.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t seem to care and said, ¡°If they fire you, so be it. You can stay here. We have our own


    hospital and research institute. You can go wherever you want.¡±


    If this conversation had taken ce in Athana, people might consider it showing off wealth. However, in


    Sapphire City, when Ava Turner said it, it was simply stating a fact. They really did have that kind of


    family background and wealth.


    ¡°Ava, I have to go back. My grandpa and mom are over there. I¡¯lle over to y when I have my


    annual leave, or you and uncle, aunt, and Joseph cane to Athana to visit us anytime.¡±


    Emma changed the subject and nced at her daughter, who was ying on the table. She said to her


    son, ¡°Joseph, have you checked the house in Athana for formaldehyde and other toxins? The health of


    our two little kids is very important, and we can¡¯t be careless about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve asked a professional team to check. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, he said to Natalie, ¡°Also, I bought you a ride. You have a child and can¡¯t ride a bike. The bike is


    parked in the garage. The key is on the shelf in front of your house.¡± He was extremely attentive and


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    considerate.


    Sometimes, Natalie wondered what kind of woman was worthy of someone like Joseph.


    Natalie felt warm in her heart. Over the past few years, they had helped her with everything they could


    think of, afraid of tiring her out. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°What else have you arranged for


    me? Arrange everything that you can; I won¡¯t say no to more help.¡±


    Joseph knew that Natalie was joking, so he smiled and said, ¡°Everything has been arranged for you. If


    you still feel like something¡¯s missing, just give me a call, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    Natalie said nothing.


    Emma looked at her daughter, who still seemed low-spirited, and gently said, ¡°Ava, after you finish your


    lunch, I will take you shopping. I promise you¡¯ll have a great time.¡±


    Ava said halfheartedly, ¡°Okay, whatever.¡±


    Natalie patted Ava¡¯s head as if she was petting a kitten.


    Ava was mischievous yet adorable. She wore her emotions on her sleeve, whether happy or unhappy.


    Her innocence was pure and unadulterated, just like a nk sheet of paper.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    In the evening, at Rose Manor, the night descended, and the stars twinkled, suspended on the dark


    blue curtain. The moonlight spilled onto the colorful roses, and the night breeze carried the fragrance of


    the roses, which came in waves.


    After lunch. Joseph drove Emma and Ava out shopping, leaving only two servants and Sherri in the


    vi. The servants were all busy with their own tasks.


    The servants and bodyguards in the Manor were all well-trained to listen only to what they should hear


    and automatically filter out what they shouldn¡¯t Once they left the estate, they wouldn¡¯t say a word more


    than necessary. This was a primary requirement for anyone working in the Manor. Every servant had to


    sign a confidentiality agreement upon entering the estate, and if they leaked any information about the


    manor, they would bear legal responsibility Compared to other jobs outside the estate, the sry for


    working at the manor was several times higher than that of an ordinary household.


    As a result, many of the servants who entered the Manor had no desire to leave. The beautiful


    environment and high sry made it difficult to resist.


    Sensing her best friend¡¯s sense of loss today, Natalie helped the two children take a bath and put them


    to sleep before heading to Sherri¡¯s room.


    Pushing the door open, Natalie saw Sherri standing by the window, lost in thought. Sherri didn¡¯t even


    notice here in. Natalie walked over and put her arms around Sherri¡¯s shoulders, standing next to


    her. ¡°Are you feeling down? Why didn¡¯t you help Ruby take a bath tonight?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sherri curved her lips, and her eyes revealed a touch of sadness and reluctance. ¡°Once I leave. I may


    not be able to wash her every day. She¡¯ll have to get used to having you around.¡±


    Before entering the room. Natalie had guessed this was the reason. Since Ruby was born, no matter


    how busy she was, Sherri always put aside her work and personally bathed and put Ruby to sleep.


    Natalie also remembered the first time Ruby called her ¡°Mommy, she hid in her room crying. She


    witnessed Sherri¡¯s disappointment when Ruby grew up and started calling her ¡°Mommy Sherri.¡±


    In fact, no one taught Ruby to call Sherri ¡°Mommy Sherri.¡± Jasper came up with it, and as she followed


    it, then it became a


    habit for her.


    In private, Natalie had taught Jasper and Ruby many times also to call Sherri ¡°Mommy,¡± but only


    Jasper changed his way of addressing her. Ruby continued to call her ¡°Mommy Sherri


    Natalieforted Sherri by holding her shoulder and saying. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Ruby is your child, and no


    one can take that away from you. Even though she calls me Mommy, you know in your heart that she


    still prefers to be close to you. I put her to bed at night, but before sleeping, she always looks for you.


    This blood rtionship cannot be changed just by her calling you Mommy Sherri¡¯ or calling me


    Mommy¡±


    Seeing that Sherri Landor was moved by her words, Natalie continued, ¡°Joseph bought me a house,


    and I¡¯ll be keeping it. When we return to Athana, you cane live with us. It¡¯ll be our home with two


    kids. Remember, it was you who suggested that we should go for walks together when we are old. It


    hasn¡¯t been long yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of going back on your word. You¡¯re not going to


    despise me as a divorced woman, are you?¡±


    Sherri was stimted by Natalie¡¯s words, and her gloomy mood dissipated a lot. ¡°Who despises you?


    Who goes back on our words? You¡¯re still single, and you have plenty of pursuers. There are people


    who are wooing you even when you¡¯re pregnant Just look at your contact list and the number of men


    who want to be your child¡¯s fathers¡±


    After joking around, Sherri became serious and said, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit sentimental because I¡¯ll be


    leaving tomorrow. And once I go back. I won¡¯t be able to see Ruby every day, which makes me feel a


    little sad¡±


    Natalie sighed in relief as Sherri began joking around again. ¡°We¡¯vee through the toughest times


    together, and we¡¯ll find solutions to whateveres our way in the future too. Don¡¯t worry so much. As


    you can see from my example, on my second day in Sapphire City, I was unexpectedly forced to take a


    paternity test. That same night, I found my mother¡¯s rtives Looking back, it all seems incredible, but


    the DNA results prove that it wasn¡¯t just a dream. When one door closes, another opens.¡±


    Sherri chuckled and said, ¡°Can you be any more melodramatic?


    ¡°Ive shown you my most tender ude for your sake.¡±


    Natalie remembered their first day in Sapphire City, where they were busy looking for their dormitory,


    arranging the beds, and organizing their belongings. They slept uneasily that night, and the next


    morning, they ran into Joseph in the hallway of the training center


    Natalie recalled the first time she met Joseph, her first impression of him was very positive. He was a


    gentleman, polite, and his tone even had a sense of urgency when he asked her, ¡°Can you do me a


    favor!¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t refuse such a polite request, so she politely replied, ¡°May I ask what you need help


    with?¡±


    Joseph said firmly. ¡°A DNA test.¡±


    Natalie was so surprised that her mouth could fit a tomato. She swallowed and said. ¡°Are you serious?


    Is itmon for people to take paternity tests at the Sapphire City training center?¡±


    Joseph paused for a moment and said, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    At that time, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that this was quite an unusual way of entering a


    newpany. Normally, new employees would have interviews and tests, but at the Sapphire City


    Training Center, they took paternity tests instead, which seemed to be quitemon.


    Reluctantly, Natalie agreed to his request. After all, it was just a matter of drawing some blood, and she


    also hoped to find her own rtives.


    She quickly agreed and seized every possible opportunity.


    After the blood was drawn, Joseph politely and apologetically said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. Could you


    wait with me for a little while? The results wille out soon because it¡¯s our own research facility, and


    we have VIP status, so it¡¯ll only take three hours.


    Natalie asked in confusion, ¡°You just said that neers have to undergo a DNA test. Is that true?¡±


    Joseph retorted, ¡°Not everyone. Whenever I thought were necessary.¡±


    Natalie was silent for a moment, thinking to herself that over the years, the center must have conducted


    numerous tests on people from all parts of the country who came to receive training. She couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if they were all being tested for the purpose of finding lost rtives.


    This was¡­


    ¡°Did you¡­ lose your family? This was the only reason she could think of at the moment to pull a


    stranger like her for a DNA test so openly


    Joseph did not answer. Instead, he chose to remain silent. ¡°Rest for a while.¡±


    Natalie could sense the sadness on Joseph¡¯s face and began to suspect that something had happened


    in his family, resulting in the loss of loved ones.


    After waiting for three hours, Natalie¡¯s buttocks had gone numb, and she was about to stand up and


    stretch when four people suddenly appeared in front of her. They included a middle-aged man, a


    middle-aged woman, and a slightly yful young girl, all of whom were tearful and looking at her.


    Joseph handed a piece of paper to the middle-aged man, who only took a quick nce before bursting


    into tears. It was the first time Natalie had witnessed such an emotional scene, and she couldn¡¯t help


    but feel overwhelmed. Please don¡¯t cry like this. Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked,


    feeling as though she had just been diagnosed with a terminal illness instead of taking a paternity test.


    This scene was a little like a farewell party before death. It was terrifying


    The middle-aged man took a step forward, but Natalie instinctively stepped back. It was the middle-


    aged woman who held her emotional husband back and spoke softly, ¡°Your name is Natalie? Hello, we


    are from the Turner family in Sapphire City. The paternity test report shows that we are rted by


    blood.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mind went nk. Did she find her rtives in the corridor?


    The woman continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is your uncle, Daniel Turner, and I am your aunt, Emma


    Wilson. They are your cousins Joseph Turner and Ava Turner.¡±


    Natalie began to remember Daniel. He had asked her about her parents at a bidding meeting before,


    but she didn¡¯t know at the time that her mother was an orphan.


    It turned out that fate had reunited long ago. Blood rtions were really sticky.


    Natalie felt a bit overwhelmed and didn¡¯t know how to handle such an emotional situation. Although she


    had imagined countless scenarios of finding her lost rtives, this was not one of them.


    Daniel had lost the business-like demeanor he had at the bidding meeting and was now like a joyful


    child, tearing up one moment andughing the next. ¡°Do you remember me? We met in Athana, and I


    thought you looked a lot like your grandmother at the time.¡±


    Of course, Natalie remembered. She nodded.


    Ava came over and hugged her, saying affectionately, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people.


    Mom and Dad have been looking for your mother for so many years, and I can¡¯t even remember how


    long it¡¯s been. Grandpa and Grandma set a family rule that finding you guys was our top priority.


    Nothing is more important than that. Grandma passed away with regrets because she never found you.


    Now that we¡¯ve found you, you can¡¯t leave our sight. You muste home with us.¡±


    Ava was naturally affectionate and clung tightly to Natalie¡¯s bent arm, afraid of losing her again.


    Joseph noticed her difort and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us to our home first, and we can


    talk more slowly there? The purpose of this training center was to find you guys.¡±


    Natalie felt an indescribable mix of emotions ¨C happiness, joy, and gratitude. It turned out that her


    mother was not unwanted but lost by ident. Her family had even established such arge training


    center just to conduct paternity tests and find her. She couldn¡¯t believe how much effort they had put


    into finding her.


    If she were to tell people that the primary purpose of the Sapphire City Training Center was to conduct


    paternity tests and find lost family members, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe her. It was such an


    extraordinary story that it seemed almost unbelievable.


    That evening, Natalie returned to Rose Manor with Sherri and listened to the Turner family¡¯s story for


    hours. Later, she learned that the Turners were the wealthiest family in Azurnd.


    After Natalie¡¯s mother¡¯s birth, Natalie¡¯s mother was taken away by her grandfather¡¯s secretary in


    cahoots with outsiders. Since there were no surveince cameras at the time, it was impossible to trace


    her whereabouts.


    In addition, the Turner family was not that powerful in the past.


    This led to the current situation, and it was said that Natalie¡¯s grandmother had med her grandfather


    for their entire lives. Her grandfather had left with a sense of guilt, while her grandmother had passed


    away with regrets.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Natalie and Sherri chatted for a while. The two of them began to recall the entire process of entering


    the Sapphire Training Base and bing the children¡¯s mother.


    In the blink of an eye, more than two years had passed.


    Thanks to the Turner family¡¯s influence, no one outside knew that Sherri had given birth.


    They only knew that she was getting fatter and fatter by the day. In the end, she was so fat that she


    could not even walk. She took two months off and looked so beautiful when she returned. During this


    period, many people asked Sherri why she was as fat as an intable doll back then and what illness


    she had. Sherri smiled and said that she took liposuction.


    Actually, Joseph had asked his friend to make the fake fat for Sherri. It was simr to changing her


    clothes. Every day, she would bring fake flesh to the training base. Her skin felt exactly the same as the


    real skin, giving people the illusion that she was fat to hide her pregnancy.


    Natalie was really pregnant before them, so everyone believed that she carried twins.


    Moreover, someone from the Turner family delivered the babies.


    Joseph also changed the birth dates of the two children. The actual birth date was August 28, but the


    information was changed to almost a monthter, September 20,


    It was also because of the Turner family¡¯s influence that no outsiders hade to disturb them for the


    past two years. Only Edward hade a few times. Without Natalie¡¯s approval, the Turner family


    would not let anyone in


    While they were thinking, the sound of the door opening and chatting came from downstairs. Natalie


    guessed that her uncle and aunt must have returned. It was already past nine o¡¯clock, and they had


    shopped for quite a long time.


    Sherri and Natalie put on some clothes and went downstairs.


    When they reached the staircase, Natalie looked at the bags on the ground and was a little surprised.


    This was the first time she had seen her aunt buy so many things. ¡°Uncle, you are back. Aunt, what did


    you buy? So many things.¡±


    Daniel looked in the direction of the stairs and smiled dotingly. ¡°The gifts and specialties your aunt and


    brother prepared for you are all on the ground. There are also the little darlings¡¯ clothes. If Ava hadn¡¯t


    stopped them, the two of them would still think that it wasn¡¯t enough¡±


    Natalie would never have thought that they bought those things all for her. Moreover, they had shopped


    sote to buy something for her. Her heart was warm and touched, and she only felt that she had been


    pampered a lot.


    The love that had been missing for so many years had been filled up in two years. It was almost


    overflowing


    Even Sherri, who loved shopping, was amazed and touched by the things in this ce. In the past few


    years, the Turner family people clearly knew that Ruby was not Natalie¡¯s child, but every time Jasper


    had something new, Ruby would always


    have the same one


    The two of them looked at the things on the ground and did not know where to start. They looked at


    each other. In the end, it was Ava who pulled them back to their senses. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. See if


    you like it. Let me tell you, Natalie. Mom and I chose these clothes. I can¡¯t bear to judge my brother and


    father¡¯s taste. They¡¯re too old-fashioned.¡±


    As Natalie listened to Ava muttering, her eyes could not help but turn red. It turned out that having


    family love was really blissful. After her grandfather passed away, no one was so attentive and


    considerate to her.


    When Daniel saw the two of them crying, he and Joseph panicked and med Ava. ¡°You should stop


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    talking for a while. You kept talking. Look, you even make Sherri and Natalie cry.¡±


    Only then did Ava stop. She was a little confused. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just introduced what


    they bought andined about her brother and father.


    She stood at the side and said anxiously. ¡°Natalie, Sherri, L¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Sherri wiped her tears and straightened her body. She took a few steps back and bowed deeply to the


    elders in front of her. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Emma understood. She walked over with a gentle smile and hugged Sherri. ¡°Sweetheart, you usually


    look so carefree. Why do you think so much, just like Natalie? How many times have I said that the


    Turner family is also your second home? We¡¯re family. I raised Ruby. Of course, Ruby is also the


    Turner family¡¯s baby. If anyone bullies her when she grows up, the Turner family won¡¯t agree.


    Ava nodded in agreement. Her appearance couldn¡¯t look cuter.


    Natalieughed after wiping her tears. She hugged Ava¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to thank you.


    I¡¯m afraid of being scolded by Uncle.¡±


    Her words made everyone in the living roomugh. ¡°Ha-ha


    Joseph was amused. ¡°Natalie is finally enlightened. It¡¯s not toote.


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°If I dare to say thank you¡¯ at night, you¡¯ll probably have to take turns


    lecturing me.¡±


    The things that Emma bought for them were all double portions. After distributing them, she personally


    helped them sort


    them into the boxes.


    There were a total of sixrge boxes. Natalie¡¯s eyebrows were twitching, but she did not dare to say too


    much.


    Joseph said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Athana on my private ne tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry that you can¡¯t take so


    many things with you.¡±


    He could always clearly see Natalie¡¯s awkwardness and thoughts, and he could always help her out in


    time.


    At 10:30 p.m., Natalie was lying on the bed. At night, Ruby and Jasper were carried to bed by her uncle


    and aunt. No matter what, her uncle and aunt had raised them for more than a year. The person who


    could not bear to part with the most should be her aunt.


    There was a knock on the door. Natalie got up and opened it. She had a little insomnia at night.


    Outside the door stood Ava, who was wearing cute card venttion pajamas and hugging a pillow. She


    looked very pitiful. ¡°Natalie, I want to sleep with you tonight. Is that okay?¡±


    Natalie opened the door a little wider and brought Ava in with her arm around Ava¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of


    course, wee. Come


    in*


    She nced at Ava, who was in low spirits, and pulled Ava to the bed. She lifted the nket for Ava


    and said, ¡°Do you really want to go to Athana? Why don¡¯t I talk to Uncle and let you go with me for a


    few days?¡±


    Ava crawled under the nket and tidied up her nket. She leaned against the back of the bed and


    grabbed a doll of Jasper, hugging it in her arms ¡°Dad said that he wanted me to get my graduation


    certificate first, but I told him that I¡¯m already in the second semester of my fourth year. Besides, I didn¡¯t


    fail any subjects and had the best grades in school.¡±


    Natalie admitted this. Ava¡¯s academic performance had always been outstanding. Now, she was


    already the top student at the Computer College in Sapphire City. This year, she was about to graduate


    with a professional master¡¯s degree. However, her uncle hoped that Ava would continue to pursue


    further studies and study for a few more years. He felt that she was still young and did not need to work


    so early. Ava really likedputers. She had the same n and wanted to learn more.


    Natalie advised, ¡°You¡¯ve never left Sapphire City since you were young. Uncle and Joseph have


    protected you very well. So far, no one knows that you¡¯re the Turner family¡¯s daughter. If you go with


    me to Athana alone, they¡¯ll be so worried. When it¡¯s summer vacation, can youe with Uncle and


    the others?¡±


    Ava pouted and rested her chin on the doll. She said gloomily. ¡°You¡¯re all leaving. Rose also said that


    she nned to go to Athana. Now, I¡¯m really alone.¡±


    The family was so protective of Ava that she did not have many friends. It was not easy for the family to


    liven up for so many years. It was inevitable that Ava would not be used to it if they left all of a sudden.


    Natalie thought for a moment. ¡°Are you talking about the pediatrician from Sapphire Hospital? Is she


    also going back to Athana!¡±


    Ava nodded with tears in her eyes.


    back


    Natalie rubbed Ava¡¯s head. Ava¡¯s hair was of good quality. It was thick, ck, and soft. Sheforted


    Ava again and again


    Natalie could not bear to see Ava suffer, but she did not have the ability to ensure that there would be


    no idents if sh brought Ava to Athana. If she was not absolutely confident, she could not take this


    risk. It was the safest in Sapphire City, There were bodyguards following Ava secretly.


    All good things muste to an end. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to leave.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    There were many plum blossoms in front of the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Favored by the cold wind, the plum blossoms fell in front of the courtyard like snow, scattering


    everywhere. Waves of fragrance filled every corner, making one feel refreshed.


    Mary was helping Trevon organize his things when she happened to see this scene. She was a little


    puzzled. Why was Mr. Wilson so strange today? She asked casually. ¡°Mr. Wilson, did you see Mrs.


    Wilson thest time you went to Sapphire City?¡± The smile on Trevon¡¯s face froze.


    In the past two years, he had apanied his father to Sapphire Hospital to treat the aftereffects of his


    leg injury. The training base was clearly only thousands of feet away from Sapphire Hospital, but it was


    not an exaggeration to describe it as heavily guarded. Whenever anyone wanted to approach, the


    bodyguards guarding there would start to be vignt. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone that he had failed 13-


    might raids on the Turner family, which made him very frustrated.


    If he could, he would carry explosives and raze the training base of the Turner family to the ground.


    After asking around, Jim found out that the Sapphire Training Base was not always guarded by so


    many people, nor was it always isted from the outside world. Instead, they had more people guard it


    when the new round of training began and the new students entered.


    It was hard to guess, but he didn¡¯t want to guess. He just wanted to go in and take a look.


    Mary waited for a long time, but there was no sound, so she didn¡¯t speak anymore. Mr. Wilson¡¯s silence


    was the best answer. It seemed that he had not seen Mrs. Wilson. In the past two years. Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    personality had be much colder. He did not say much and often stood by the window to look at


    the flowers from time to time. He also liked to trim the flowers and trees of Adare Manor and the


    Wilson¡¯s residence. After they withered away, he reced them with new trees that were about to


    bloom.


    Over the past two years, he had done it countless times.


    Rachel tidied up Caleb¡¯s things. She wanted to see how her son was doing. She pushed the door open


    and saw a gloomy face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the eleven o¡¯clock flight tomorrow morning¡±


    Rachel sighed in her heart. ¡°Alright, rest early¡±


    After Rachel left the room with Mary, she asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Mary thought about it. It seemed that after she asked about Mrs. Wilson, he started to have a cold


    expression. She answered truthfully, ¡°I just asked if Mrs. Wilson saw Mrs. Wilson thest time he went


    to Sapphire City. Mr. Wilson seemed to be unhappy. He probably didn¡¯t see Mrs. Wilson and missed


    her.¡±


    Rachel understood. She sighed in her heart and waved her hand. ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t tell Theo about


    this.¡±


    ¡°s, got it.¡±


    After returning to her room, Rachel took the book from her husband¡¯s hand, lifted the nket, and sat


    down Caleb asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see Trevon? Why did youe back with a sullen face?¡±


    Rachel adjusted Caleb¡¯s nket and turned around to say, ¡°Trevon must havepletely fallen in love


    with that girl. He would apany us to Sapphire City every time, but every time we reached Sapphire


    City, he would not stay with us. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±


    Caleb patted Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°What can I think? Every time he goes to look for her, he can¡¯t find her,


    can he? Since he can¡¯t find her, it means that the youngdy doesn¡¯t want to see him. Two years ago,


    he broke her heart so badly that she left. How could she not be angry? If he really likes her, he should


    put down his pride and chase after her sincerely. What¡¯s the use of doing such stupid things like


    nting flowers every day? She won¡¯t be able toe back. As parents, we can¡¯t interfere in their love


    matters. He has to figure it out himself.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was still worried. ¡°But it¡¯s been two years. Can¡¯t you see that Trevon is talking less and less?¡±


    Caleb smiled as if he was not Trevon¡¯s biological father. ¡°When has he ever been talkative? Don¡¯t worry


    and don¡¯t think about it. You really can¡¯t help him with this matter. Just like Dad said, Trevon is not


    smart in love. If he doesn¡¯t get it, even if you bring the girl to him, he will still piss her off and lose her.


    It¡¯s useless. Now, he¡¯s arrogant, domineering, and used to giving orders. He¡¯s always thinking from his


    own standpoint. When he learns to think from another perspective and understand others, he¡¯ll


    change.¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Caleb. ¡°Are you his biological father? How long do we have to wait? He¡¯s


    already 30 years old this


    year


    Caleb was helpless. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t figure it out, there¡¯s nothing we can do even if he¡¯s 60


    At Sapphire Airport, the ne started to move. There was a sound like rubber rubbing against


    seconds. Then there was the roar of an engine running.


    Natalie had a high ponytail and was wearing a ck casual suit. She was carrying Jasper. It was rare


    for Sherri to wear casual clothes today, and she was carrying Ruby,


    Two maids stood at the side holding two bags. One was of Jasper and the other was of Ruby.


    Joseph was still wearing casual andfortable beige sportswear. He busied himself moving luggage


    up and down. When everything was ready, his forehead was already covered in sweat.


    Daniel picked up Jasper from Natalie¡¯s arms and kissed him. ¡°Remember to miss me when you go


    back. Don¡¯t forget me, okay? Natalie, Joseph will follow you there. If there¡¯s anything unsettled, let him


    settle it for you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Uncle. You¡¯ve said it eight hundred times.¡±


    Emma hugged Ruby, kissed her, and teased Jasper. ¡°I will visit you during your Auntie Ava¡¯s summer


    vacation, okay?¡±


    The two little guys grinned happily. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Ava carried Jasper from Daniel¡¯s arms and refused to let go. Her eyes were filled with tears as she tried


    her best not to cry.


    Emma forcefully pulled the child away from her. ¡°Be good and let Natalie go first. The little darling will


    cry from hunger if it¡¯ste. Be good. I¡¯ll go with you then.¡±


    Natalie walked over and hugged Ava. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agreest night that you can¡¯t cry? I¡¯ll wait for you at


    Athana. When youe, I¡¯ll take leave and take you to y in Athana. I guarantee that you will be


    happy.¡± After saying that, she wiped Ava¡¯s


    tears.


    The ne taxied and took off, rushing into the clouds. Looking at the fading shadow of the ne, the


    three people left behind shed tears, and they were still reluctant.


    Daniel hugged his wife and held his daughter¡¯s hand. With reddened eyes, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Natalie


    belongs to Athana. We can¡¯t force her to stay and make things difficult for her. As long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is too sensible.¡±


    This was the first time the two children were on a ne. Their little hands pushed against the window


    and kept hitting it. Their legs kicked uneasily as they tried to climb out. ¡°Mommy, the cloud is so


    beautiful.¡±


    Natalie wiped Jasper¡¯s drool from excitement. ¡°Got it. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡±


    Ruby also turned to Sherri excitedly and said, ¡°Mommy, fly.¡±


    Sherri fiddled with the neat little braid that wasbed by Ava. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re flying. Are you happy?


    We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Ruby nodded with a carefree smile.


    Joseph smiled when he saw this scene. ¡°Sherri, did you tell your brother that you¡¯re back? Do you want


    to inform him?¡±


    Sherri shook her head. What if her brother was very busy? It was better to tell him when she arrived in


    Athana.


    The two little guys were tired from ying and fell asleep in their mothers¡¯ arms. Lena and Jenny took


    out a nket from the mother and baby bags and covered the little guys.


    Joseph took a nap, and the cabin instantly fell silent. The two people who were deep in thought had


    different thoughts. Natalie turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. In the past, she


    looked up at the clouds, but now that she was close to them, the white clouds looked like cotton, and


    the blue sky was like a blueke.


    She said in her heart, ¡°Athana, I¡¯m back. Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    At the long-lost Athana Airport.


    The ne glided slowly,nding smoothly at the airport.


    At the same time, a ne heading to Sapphire City in Azurnd had just taken off


    Natalie Foster and Sherri Landor were wearing sunsses and covered the children tightly with


    nkets.


    The car arranged by Joseph Turner slowly stopped at the familiar entrance of a residential area,


    waiting for the security system to sense and open the gate. Natalie, sitting in the back seat, could not


    believe it. ¡°Joseph, did you buy an apartment in Evergreen Gardens?¡±


    Joseph turned his head from the front passenger seat. ¡°Yeah, this neighborhood is the closest to your


    hospital and has the best environment. Besides, Edward¡¯s ce is also around here, so it¡¯s convenient


    for Sherri toe over.¡±


    Sherri spoke first, Thank you, Joseph.¡± It was a heartfelt thank you Joseph was always thoughtful and


    left no room forint.


    ¡°No need to thank me so much. We¡¯re family. Natalie is my sister, and you are too unless you don¡¯t see


    me as your brother.¡±


    Sherri quickly said. ¡°Of course I do. I have always treated you as my real brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Forget about saying thanks so often. We¡¯re family, no need to be so polite and distant.¡±


    ¡°Deal¡±


    Joseph had prepared a spacious suite for Natalie. There was a children¡¯s room with two baby cribs, two


    master bedrooms. and two guest rooms. After arranging everything, he did not stay for long and


    returned to Sapphire City that afternoon.


    These past


    few days, he had been busy taking care of things for Natalie, and he had piled up a lot of work.


    Upon boarding the ne, he sent Natalie a message. [Natalie, Ive left a few bodyguards for you. Don¡¯t


    worry, they won¡¯t disturb you. You can pretend they don¡¯t exist. I just want you to feel safe.]


    After receiving the message. Natalie felt moved quite often since being found by the Turner family.


    Surprises kepting


    Meanwhile, in Sapphire City in the afternoon


    Trevon Wilson took off his heavy down jacket and changed into casual clothes. He stood in the


    consultation room with a serious expression and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°Mr. Wilson. Your leg can be considered fully healed, but one thing to remember is


    to avoid secondary injuries. The consequences would be even more severe than before¡±


    Rachel Wilson heaved a huge sigh of relief. He had finally recovered. It had been more than 20 years.


    After a brief silence, Trevon suddenly spoke up, ¡°What happened to the guards at the training base


    over there? They¡¯re gone?¡±


    His n foring to Sapphire City this time was to conduct another night reconnaissance.


    Looking out the window of this clinic, he could see the perimeter of the base. It used to be heavily


    guarded, but now it looked empty.


    The doctor smiled. ¡°Oh, you mean that? They withdrewst night. We don¡¯t know the specific reason,


    maybe someone from the Turner family works there. Nothing strange about it. The Turner family


    always travels with a team of bodyguards. It¡¯s hard for anyone to get close. Even during our time in


    Athana for so long, we never saw the head of the Turner family.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze turned cold. They withdrew, so why did they use such arge capital? Who were they


    protecting, and what were they guarding against?


    The Turner family was truly a mystery. Frank Roberts¡¯ thorough investigations had always hit a wall,


    and even the chefs at Grand Manor¡¯s mouths remained sealed.


    Trevon recalled Frank¡¯s words. ¡°The Turner family¡¯s wealth and potential influence may surpass ours or


    even be above ours.¡± The Turner family was tough for Frank to deal with as well, making him curse in


    frustration.


    Over the past two years, the people Frank sent for deep investigations and surveince were all


    returned crippled, a warning as well as a deration


    Not only Trevon but even Caleb and Rachel Wilson were a little curious about the existence of the


    Turner family.


    Seeing their reaction, the doctorughed. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you have not seen them. The Turner family


    is like a god in Azurnd and Sapphire City. They spend more than 20 million dors on charity every


    year, and they are very low-key. They never appear in public. Few people in Sapphire City have seen


    the head of the family.¡±


    Trevon fell into deep thought and remained silent. With a serious face, he turned and left. Jun


    happened to return from outside. ¡°Is there any way to get in?¡± ¡°Trevon asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ide. ¡°Is there am


    Jum panted and replied, ¡°Well, I managed to get in. The guards at the base are tight-lipped and know


    nothing about Mrs. Wilson¡¯s situation. They only mentioned that the new batch of trainees had already


    left¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Jim thought of something ¡°Mr. Wilson Before our ne took off, I saw a


    private ne belonging to the Turner familynding at Athana airport. Could it be ¡­¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He pursed his lips and pondered. ¡°Call Mr. Roberts and check if she


    returned Athana.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jim was unusually excited. Mr. Wilson was finally going to embark on the road to pursue


    his wife. He had been waiting for so long but still had not seen Mrs. Wilson in person.


    About ten minutester. Trevon¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up without any hesitation. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Frank Roberts sounded displeased on the other end. ¡°Where are your manners? Who is the one


    having the request?¡±


    Trevon impatiently pinched his brow and politely controlled his emotions. ¡°May I ask if she¡¯s in


    Athana?¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice carried a mocking tone. Trevon, look at you now. Just as your ne took off, your ex-wife


    ¡°Im upied


    Frank burst out in a string of curses, but he knew the message would still be ryed, so he did not


    have to worry.


    After hanging up the phone. Trevon looked much better. There was a faint smile on his face and he


    instructed Jim. ¡°Go tell. Rose that Mr. Roberts wants her to go home.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Trevon entered the consultation room again, the visible tension on his face had softened, even


    Rachel could feel it.


    Rachel understood. ¡°Let¡¯s go back this afternoon. We should be able to arrive tonight. If there are no


    problems afterward, there¡¯s no need toe here again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure¡± Rarely, Trevon added an extra word. Rachel sighed in her heart.


    Not long after, Jim returned. Seeing Trevoning out of the room again, he said, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    ahem¡­ she said not to rush her like she¡¯s on her deathbed. If we keep urging her, we might as well go


    worship her tomb during Memorial Day. If she wants to go back, she will naturally go back


    Trevon was filled with satisfied smiles. Yes, he wasughing at Frank Roberts. Rose Roberts was the


    only one who could give Frank a headache and still could not control her.


    Those words were no doubting from her.


    Just deliver the message, and let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    Jim muttered to himself, wondering why he had to make the trip when a simple phone call would have


    sufficed. It seemed


    intentional.


    On the 25th floor at Evergreen Gardens.


    There was a knock on the door. Natalie was preparing lunch for the children. She called out, ¡°Sherri, go


    and open the door. Lena and Jenny were out to get some stuff¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Since having children, their vignce had increased, so Sherri looked through the peephole


    to see who it was


    It was Edward. She opened the door and could not help but feel nervous as she called out, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Edward nced at the pair of slippers on the shoe rack, thinking they must belong to Joseph. Sherri


    hurriedly took out a new pair of slippers from the shoe cab and ced them at Edward¡¯s feet.


    Looking at his cautious younger sister, Edward felt a bit uneasy. Since bing a mother, Sherri was


    no longer as carefree as before. She spoke less and was less mischievous. ¡°What did you do wrong


    again? Are you ready to apologize?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes turned red slightly. ¡°No.¡± Since hiding her pregnancy and the identity of the child¡¯s father


    from Edward, she had not hadden anything else from him. If there was anything else, it would be


    Natalie¡¯s husband, and when she thought about it, it seemed like quite a lot. No wonder her brother


    was angry.


    Edward gently ruffled his sister¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Why are you acting so submissive? Stand up,


    and straighten your back. There¡¯s nothing you need to apologize to me for. I have said it before, as long


    as you don¡¯t regret it, it¡¯s fine. Til take


    care of the aftermath¡±


    Tears fell from her eyes, and she lowered her head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Edward hugged Sherri. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all grown up. Why are you crying? Ruby willugh at you if she


    sees you like this.¡± He patiently patted her back.


    Natalie finished preparing lunch and brought out the children¡¯s meals. When she saw Edward, the


    eximed, ¡°Edward, how did you know we live in this building


    Edward smiled. ¡°Your brother told me. He asked me toe and see if you need anything, In case you


    can¡¯t take care of


    Natalie could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m just a child in their eyes now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I can tell that they truly care about you.¡±


    A genuine smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face, emanating a deep sense of happiness.


    It was a smile that Edward had never seen before. At this moment, he thought, maybe this is for the


    best. After all, he could not give her what she wanted.


    In the midst of their conversation, the two little ones came out from the children¡¯s room, shouting in


    unison, ¡°Uncle, Daddy Ed!¡±


    Edward slowly crouched down and held one child in each arm. ¡°Do you miss Daddy Ed? Do you miss


    Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Well, then give me a kiss. Make it loud so that Mommy can envy us.¡±


    A smacking sound, followed by another, echoed throughout the living room. The suffocative feeling in


    Sherri¡¯s heart disappeared along with the children¡¯s giggles.


    She thought, if she really brought the kid back home, her mother would probably like her too.


    Sherri sat down next to her brother, helping the children straighten their clothes. Suddenly, Edward


    spoke, putting the children down on the ground and taking some building blocks to let them y. ¡°Tell


    me, what do you think now? When I asked you to put the children under Natalie¡¯s name, were you


    angry?¡±


    Sherri shook her head. She knew that her brother was looking out for her. After all, the Landor family


    could not afford to lose face.


    Edward ruffled her hair once again, showing his concern. ¡°What about now? Do you want to continue


    leaving the kid here or bring them back to the Landor family?¡±


    She abruptly looked up at her brother and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with Ruby, let¡¯s bring her back home for now. When Mom starts to like her, we


    can exin slowly. Mom isn¡¯t a heartless person. She¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the


    inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. L¡­


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make the decision for you. Let¡¯s leave Ruby here for a few days. You can go home and


    stay for a couple of days. Mom misses you too. Then we¡¯ll find a reason to bring the child back.¡±


    Sherri nodded, agreeing with Edward¡¯s approach. Natalie knew that the long-lost siblings had many to


    chat and discuss, s she stayed in the kitchen and did note out.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The next day. Sherri followed Edward home while Ruby was left at Natalie¡¯s house.


    The weather was clear and sunny.


    The two little guys were not unustomed to the sudden change in the weather. They were still


    sleeping soundly and looked very cute Natalie tiptoed out of bed and walked out of the room. She


    closed the door gently without making a sound. I ena and Jenny were already preparing breakfast.


    Seeing Nataliee out, Lena asked in a low voice. ¡°Miss Natalie, are you going out?¡±


    Natalie replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to work tomorrow I¡¯m going to run a few rounds to


    exercise.¡± This was to prevent her from not being able to keep up with her stamina at work and taking


    care of the children. Although Natalie had the help of the two servants, the children were always clingy


    to her


    As soon as Natalie got off the elevator and went downstairs, she realized that there was a moving team


    in the neighboring building unloading furniture early in the morning.


    It was only six o¡¯clock. Which movingpany would work so early in the morning? Were all staff of


    the movingpanies working so hard now?


    After just taking a nce, Natalie began to run around the neighborhood. This neighborhood was very


    big, so taking a simple exercise was fine. However, if Natalie needed to strengthen her stamina in the


    future, it might not be enough. It was not convenient to exercise on a rainy day. Coupled with the fact


    that she had babies, Natalie decided to order a treadmill at night


    After running for half an hour, Natalie raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead. It seemed


    that she was really weak now. She had been pregnant for a year, and after confinement, her aunt and


    family did not let her tire herself out. It could be said that she had never exercised at all during the


    year.


    Natalie pressed the password and entered. There was already a lot of food on the dining table.


    ¡°Madams, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Natalie, hurry up and take a shower. The weather here is very cold, not like in Sapphire City.


    Don¡¯t catch a cold. It will be troublesome if you catch a cold¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand. Madams, you guys eat first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. This is our home.


    There¡¯s no hierarchy. ording to seniority, you¡¯re my elders¡±


    Lena kept urging Natalie, afraid that she would catch a cold. ¡°Okay. Hurry up and go.¡±


    Natalie was still taking a shower when the two little guys woke up. Lena and Jemy did not have time to


    eat breakfast and went to help them put on their clothes.


    Jasper raised his chubby little hand and rubbed his eyes. He said in a cute voice, ¡°Mommy¡±


    Lena squatted by the bed and said softly, ¡°Jasper, Mommy is taking a shower. After she washes up,


    she wille and carry


    you


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about dressing handsomely for breakfast? Today, you are still a handsome boy. Do you think so,


    Ruby?¡±


    Ruby did not see Sherri when she opened her eyes. She looked unhappy, and her mouth was a little


    down. Ruby said. aggrievedly, ¡°Yes. Mommy Mommy Sherri?¡±


    Jenny picked Ruby up gently. ¡°Mommy went to work to earn a lot of money. She¡¯lle and carry you


    tomorrow. Ruby, you are the best. You can¡¯t drag Mommy down, okay?¡±


    After showering, Natalie stood at the door and watched the two little guys rub their eyes sleepily. At this


    moment, she felt that it was worth it to have a child for the rest of her life. She did not regret giving


    birth.


    Natalie thought for a while and walked in. ¡°I will help you put on your clothes, okay? You are going to


    wear thick down jackets today. It is a little cold outside. Ruby, how about wearing pink down jackets


    and transforming into little princesses?¡± Natalie¡¯s movements were skillful. In just a few minutes, she


    had dressed the two little guys neatly and even looked at them fixedly. One was handsome, and the


    other was beautiful.


    Even Lena couldn¡¯t help but praise ¡°The genes of Jasper and Ruby are really good. They¡¯ll definitely be


    even more good-looking when they grow up¡±


    Jerry joked. ¡°Of course, Miss Natalie is a beauty, and so is Miss Landor. How can their child not be


    good-looking?¡± Natalie smiled and signaled Jenny not to say more. ¡°Jenny, you can¡¯t say this outside.


    Sherri hasn¡¯t settled the family matters yet, and we can¡¯t tell others about this matter. We have to keep


    it a secret. We have to say that they¡¯re twins outside.¡±


    Realizing that she spoke something she shouldn¡¯t, Jenny pped her mouth lightly. ¡°Tin sorry, I¡¯m just


    a quick-tongued person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just have to be careful. We can¡¯t cause trouble for Sherri


    Just like what Edward said, the problems had to be solved step by step. Sherri could not live without


    Ruby Ruby would not


    always be with Natalie. When Ruby was still in Sherri¡¯s stomach, Natalie could tell how much Sherri


    loved her. I had nothing to do with who Ruby¡¯s father was. It was just because Ruby was Sherri¡¯s child.


    Natalie had to support Sherri and wait for her to solve all her problems.


    And at this moment, Sherri was solving the problem.


    Edward was afraid that Sherri would be impulsive and mess things up. He did not even go to the


    The clueless Juana was still happy that her daughter had returned. Sherri had not been home for the


    past two years, and Juana was really lonely. Juana felt annoyed when Sherri was at home, but when


    Sherri was not at home, Juana¡¯s heart was empty. Perhaps it was because of the magical mother-


    daughter rtionship.


    Juana took some fruits and ced them in front of Sherri She carefully sized Sherri up to see if she


    had lost weight. After sizing Sherri up and feeling that Sherri had gained a little weight, Juana said,


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for two years before going home, but


    you did it. I belittled you.¡±


    Sherri thought to herself. ¡°There¡¯s something more capable. Im afraid I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell


    you.¡±


    Looking at her silent daughter. Juana felt unustomed and deliberately said. ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad for


    two years and are now ady?¡±


    Sherri could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Mom, do you feel ufortable if I don¡¯t bicker with you for a


    day? I haven¡¯t sat for five minutes yet, and you¡¯re already teasing me.¡±


    Juana was not angry. Instead, she was amused. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you were silent just now, I thought


    you were ill. This is our normal mode ofmunication¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Why was the way Juana weed Sherri so different from that


    when Edward returned from overseas? Should Sherri tell Juana about Ruby in the current


    atmosphere?


    Edward said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait a little longer¡± He patted Sherri¡¯s shoulder.


    However, Sherri was naturally an impatient person. When she was pregnant, she constantly


    career had been obtained through connections. Sherri shifted her butt and moved her body. She


    cleared her throat ¡°Mom, if I told you I have a daughter, would you like


    At that, Edward, who was sitting at the side, was shocked. He quickly turned around to observe


    Juana¡¯s expression. Edward held his breath and waited for Juana¡¯s reply. Not only Edward but Sherri


    was also waiting for it


    Seconds ticked by, and the minute hand of the clock on the wall turned a whole round again. Only then


    did Juana re at Sherri and say, ¡°Sherri Landor, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not nning to get married, and


    you have adopted a child overseas?¡±


    The siblings were speechless.


    Edward tried to smooth things over. He was afraid that Sherri would anger Juana. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re


    thinking too much. How can there be so many children for us to adopt? Didn¡¯t you always say that you


    want to have grandchildren¡¯ Sherri was just asking you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you scared me. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t like adoptions. You are free to criticize and


    encourage your own child without considering other factors. Stop thinking about those messy things.


    Since you¡¯re back, behave yourself and go to work. Why don¡¯t you learn from Natalie? Look at how


    stable and good she is. Why can¡¯t you learn from her after ying with her for so long?¡±


    Sherri casually said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned everything I need to learn. You can rest assured¡±


    Sherri and Juana¡¯s chat channel was not on the same page. Edward held his forehead helplessly.


    Although the Landor family was one of the four major families, Juana was not born into a wealthy


    family, so she had never been restricted by the rules of a wealthy family. Juana was a person who was


    easily satisfied. She had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She could not stand the hypocrisy of the rich


    madams of wealthy families. They always ced themselves at the top and questioned others.


    Ever since Sherri had a car ident with Joy, they had be friends. The two of them even


    contacted each other often in private, and their rtionship was quite good.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Natalie returned to the long-lost Athana Hospital


    Natalie came to the hospital to work early in the morning. The two little darlings had been very excited


    when they yed the previous night. At the moment, they were still sleeping soundly. asionally,


    they would roll over. Ruby slept quite peacefully. Jasper, on the other hand, kept tossing and turning,


    just like a pancake being flipped.


    She walked over gently and kissed the foreheads of the two little ones. She tucked them in before


    leaving the room.


    She took her phone and went out.


    She arrived at the hospital entrance. As she sat in the BMW car that her brother had bought for her,


    she sent Sherri a message. Where are you?]


    Ding-dong. Sherri quickly replied. [Two minutes.]


    ncing at her phone. Natalie smiled and put it away. As usual, she did not carry a handbag. She put


    her phone in her pocket.


    She unlocked the car, opened the door, and got out of the car. Standing at the entrance of the hospital,


    she was dazed for a moment. Time passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    While she was in a daze, she heard the voice of someone talking excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re


    standing there in a daze. You can¡¯t find the entrance, huh?¡±


    Looking at her rejuvenated and lively best friend, Natalie felt happy. Just yesterday, her friend seemed


    down and out, but seeing her friend in this state today made her breathe a sigh of relief


    Natalie smiled brightly and said, ¡°Is the real Sherri back?¡±


    Sherri flicked her hair and wore a confident expression. That¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I


    can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°So, the problem is resolved, huh?¡± Natalie asked. She thought, ¡°Can Juana tolerate and


    ept things so quickly?¡±


    ¡°My mom said not to adopt and that I should have my own child, so I came to the conclusion that it¡¯s


    fine as long as the child is given birth by me.¡± Sherri said.


    Natalie was left speechless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she said ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what your


    mom really thinks?¡±


    Sherri looked at her dumbfounded best friend. She proceeded to share with her friend the conversation


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she had had with Juana yesterday.


    Natalie waspletely speechless. She could not understand how Sherri concluded that Juana had


    epted the situation. ¡°The mother and the daughter were onpletely different wavelengths,


    Natalie thought,


    ¡°Sherri, let¡¯s go to the director¡¯s office first, Natalie said. ¡°We can talk about this matter thoroughly


    Sherri leaned closer to her best friend and asked, ¡°Did Ruby look for me?¡±


    Natalie replied. ¡°She did. She looked for you the moment she opened her eyes.¡±


    Sherri sighed and said, ¡°I miss Ruby a little. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I miss them too, so let¡¯s wrap things up early and get off work and go home early,¡± Natalie said.


    Inside the director¡¯s office.


    As they walked into the office, they were not the only ones present. Several people who had traveled


    abroad together were already inside.


    By the time they went in, the others had already finished their business. They greeted each other


    before leaving


    The hospital director said, ¡°Could you two havee anyter? We¡¯ve already assigned everyone.¡±


    Sherri said in a low voice, ¡°But you didn¡¯t specify the time, right? It¡¯s only half past seven, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The hospital director had an exceptionally keen sense of hearing. Even though Sherri spoke softly, he


    heard her. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so talkative,¡± he said. ¡°Your performance overseas is not bad. Starting today,


    you¡¯ll be transferred from a regr office to the specialist clinic. Step up your game.¡±


    ¡°I promise to be conscientious and give my best to save the dying and heal the injured,¡± Sherri said.


    ¡°I think you will give your best in outtalking everybody instead, right?¡± the hospital director said.


    The hospital director began to make arrangements for Natalie. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, due to your outstanding


    performance abroad, the hospital has decided to assign you to the specialist clinic as well, the hospital


    director said. ¡°The video of your surgery has already been used as learning material for other doctors. I


    hope you will continue to work hard.¡±


    Natalie epted, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked out arm in arm with bright smiles. They were especially happy as they would


    not have to work night shifts any wore or be on duty for extended hours. This was the beauty of being a


    returnee upon acquiring professional experience overseas. Talent was important


    The Athana Hospital was incredibly employee-centric and had apletely different arrangement


    The hospital director mentioned that as long as it was not a special period for the hospital, they did not


    have to work night shifts, let alone be on duty for extended hours. This was the most enjoyable part.


    They did not even have to work today.


    This way, they would have more time to apany their children, bncing both career and family. It


    was perfect.


    Sherri smiled. She was in high spirits. ¡°How about we bring the two cuties to let my mom see them


    today?¡± she said.


    Natalie stopped in her tracks. She was somewhat anxious. ¡°Does your mom have a heart disease?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Sherri sund Hurry up Let¡¯s go pick up the little cuties¡±


    In the Landor tamily¡¯s house at noon, the atmosphere was a little awkward Juana was caught off guard.


    Two adorable children stood in front of her. She used her gaze on the incredibly cute children. Then,


    she looked at Natalie. She swallowed her saliva and took a sip of water. She was a little shocked.


    ¡°Natalie, are these two children really yours?¡± she asked


    From the moment Natalie introduced the children as her own, Juana had been so shocked that she


    could not speak. She was still digesting this piece of information ¡°She brought back a pair of twins after


    going overseas,¡± Juana thought. ¡°The point is that I have never heard of her getting married. She had


    actually thought of ying matchmaker to make Natalie her daughter-inw after Natalie returned from


    her overseas study.


    Now that Natalie was already the mother of two children, there was no need for any matchmaking. The


    dream of having Natalie as a daughter-inw was no longer applicable,


    Natalie sled, anticipating such a reaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Landor,¡± she replied.


    Then, Natalie slowly introduced the two children. She said, ¡°Mrs. Landor, this is Ruby. Look, isn¡¯t she


    adorable?¡± As she spoke, she gently pushed Ruby toward Juana,


    Juana shifted her gaze from Natalie¡¯s face to Ruby¡¯s face. As soon as she looked, she was


    immediately melted by Ruby¡¯s


    cuteness ¡®She¡¯s incredibly adorable and very beautiful,¡± Juana thought.


    Juana¡¯s voice rose a few notches in astonishment. Jeez, you have such great child-bearing ability,


    Natalie,¡± she said. ¡°How did you manage to give birth to such a beautiful daughter? And your son is so


    handsome as well. If my two disappointing children were as capable as you, it would be great. If they


    could bring me a child like this, I would be overjoyed.¡±


    Juana was truly a little envious of Natalie for having such good-looking children. She also wished that


    her son and daughter would get married as soon as possible and give birth to a grandchild for her to


    look after.


    Natalie secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She asked Juana a question to sound her out. ¡°Mrs. Landor,


    you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a single mother, huh?¡± she said


    Juana was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Natalie to ask that question. Admittedly, it would


    be unrealistic if she were to say that she did not mind. However, when she saw the two adorable


    children, she dismissed the thought.


    The impressive Ruby cutely walked up to Juana. She picked up the fruit on the table, handed it to


    Juana, and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please eat¡±


    Thus made Juana overjoyed. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re truly adorable,¡± she said. ¡°Why are you so sensible?¡± She


    could not help but hold. Ruby in herp and pinch her little face.


    While feeding Ruby, she said. ¡°Natalie, you know what? I don¡¯t at all mind that you are a single mother.


    On the contrary, I think you¡¯re terrific. You gave birth to two adorable children. I admire you. What are


    the names of these two little kids?¡±


    Juana kept fiddling with Ruby¡¯s clothes, hair, and Jasper¡¯s hair. One could tell that she loved children.


    Sherri had been anxious. She was now relieved. ¡°Ruby is impressive,¡± she thought. ¡°She knows what


    she needs to do.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Landor, we usually call her Ruby.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Her name is Ruby Wilson, which means


    unexpected joy. Her brother¡¯s name is Jasper Wilson. It means the joy of the family.¡±


    Juana muttered to herself. ¡°Ruby Jasper. Pretty good. Pretty good. Great names.¡±


    Sherri nervously observed her mother¡¯s expression. She could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, you like it,


    huh?¡±


    Juana blurted out, saying, ¡°Nonsense. How can I not like such cute children? If you¡¯re capable, give me


    a grandchild. Look at Natalie She¡¯s already the mother of two chulddren. Look at you, you don¡¯t even


    have a boyfriend. I think that Mr. ckwell I saw the other day is pretty good. But you¡¯re always


    nitpicking. And now you¡¯re alone.¡±


    Sherri thought. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Upon saying that, Juana rolled her eyes at Sherri in dissatisfaction. Then, she said, ¡°Natalie, is there


    anyone that will look after the children when you go to work in the future? If there isn¡¯t, bring them over.


    I¡¯ll help you look after them¡±


    Natalie was overjoyed. ¡°Mrs. Landor, won¡¯t this be too much of a hassle for you?¡± she asked.


    Jasper did not talk a lot throughout the conversation. He just kept ying with the toys he brought. He


    was not in high spirits.


    Juana said, ¡°It¡¯s not a hassle for me. Look, this child and I hit it off quite well. Besides. I spend time


    window shopping. I¡¯m bored every day. It¡¯d be great if there¡¯s a little child apanying me.¡±


    Natalie pinched Sherri¡¯s waist from behind.


    Upon receiving the signal, Sherri immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not a hassle. We¡¯re like a family. Mom. Natalie


    has to work tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we let Ruby stay with us tonight? This way. Natalie can be more


    rxed when she works tomorrow. Juana hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Sure thing. Would this child be


    ufortable around strangers at night, though? Would she look for you in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ruby called out softly, ¡°Mommy Sherri, carry me.¡±


    Sherri carried Ruby and said, ¡°Um, Mom, actually Ruby slept with me when we were at Sapphire City.


    So, she won¡¯t cry as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    Juana was a little puzzled. When she nced at Ruby, she felt that Ruby looked a little familiar.


    However, Ruby did not look like Sherri, so she did not say anything about Ruby¡¯s look.


    Natalie carried the quiet Jasper home. While they were about to head home. Juana even politely


    requested that Natalie leave Jasper in her house as well. However, Natalie came up with the excuse


    that Jasper would cling to her at night. Hence, Jasper did not stay eventually.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    At 10 pm. Edward returned home to find the living room brightly lit, and Juana was busy in the kitchen.


    Curious, Edward took off has coat and hung it on a rack before walking into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, what


    are you doing?¡± he asked


    Juana replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m making some treats for Ruby. I¡¯m nning to make some powdered milk


    cookies. She can have them as snacks when she wakes up tomorrow¡±


    Edward, usuallyposed, almost couldn¡¯t hold back his surprise. ¡°Who did you say?¡±


    Juana paused her hands, looked up with a smile, and said to her son, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s Natalie¡¯s


    twin children, the ones she brought to visit me this afternoon. They are so adorable. I wonder what


    children nowadays are eating. They are growing up so beautifully. Anyway, go to bed now. I¡¯ll be done


    soon.¡±


    Edward scratched the back of his neck awkwardly and prepared to go upstairs to find his sister. ¡°Morn.


    I¡¯ll go to bed first. Go to bed early after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    Edward felt somewhat guilty as he watched his mother enthusiastically work in the kitchen. The siblings


    had kept their secret from their mother.


    Edward felt Sherri was probably still awake, so he sent her a message at the door, saying, ¡°Open the


    door.¡±


    Within a minute, the door opened, and Sherri said, ¡°Edward¡±


    Edward nced downstairs and sneakily entered the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know before


    bringing Ruby home! Mom didn¡¯t notice, right?¡±


    Sherri replied with a hint of pride in her tone, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t notice. Your niece is clever. She knows


    how to make Mom happy. Besides, Ruby doesn¡¯t look like me. Mom wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.¡±


    Edward seized on a crucial point. ¡°So, do you know who the child¡¯s father is?¡±


    Caught off guard, Sherri panicked for a moment and almost slipped up ¡°How would I know? Ruby


    doesn¡¯t look like me, so she must resemble her dad. Who else could it be?¡±


    Well, that logic was wless, and Edward couldn¡¯t argue with it. After all, the child didn¡¯t look like an


    alien.


    Edward suddenly made a threat. ¡°You better not be lying to me.¡±


    To cover up her unease, Sherri hurriedly urged her brother, ¡°Oh,e on, go back to your room. Take


    a shower and go to sleep. I¡¯m exhausted. And I have to wake up early for work tomorrow.¡±


    After being pushed towards the door, Edward turned around and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find a professional


    nanny for you The housemaids aren¡¯t that skilled¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, thank you.¡±


    After closing the door, Sherri leaned against it, patting her chest in relief. That was a close call.


    If her brother found out that Ruby¡¯s father was Hackett, she would be in big trouble. Their mother would


    be ecstatic, though. Sherri couldn¡¯t understand how their mother could be so infatuated with Hackett,


    who only had a face that appealed to people of all ages and genders.


    The next day. Natalie sneakily went to work while Jasper was still asleep. The little guy had been quite


    restlessst night, insisting on having Ruby back home. No matter how Natalie tried to appease him,


    he couldn¡¯t be calmed down. It was probably because Jasper stayed up toote and cried until he was


    exhausted. Now he was peacefully sleeping


    The two little ones had never been apart since birth. They are and lived together, using the same brand


    of form and bottles. Except for diapers and clothes, everything else was almost identical.


    The adults would develop feelings naturally after spending a long time together, let alone children. It


    was natural that Jasper was attached to Ruby.


    As Natalie walked downstairs, she received a text message on her phone from Ava. Each word was


    filled with excitement. The message said. Sis, are you at work? Dad promised me I don¡¯t have to wait


    until summer vacation toe to Athana. I cane during the Memorial Day holiday. Just over a


    month left! I¡¯m so happy and excited! Rose said she woulde back with us 100.]


    Natalie smiled and replied to the message while walking Okay, I¡¯m waiting for you. When you¡¯re here,


    I¡¯ll take you around the entire Athana. But remember, you have to study hard too.)


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Natalie bumped into something, and when she looked up, she saw a solid chest.


    She raised her head, and the cold and stern facial features she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time entered her


    line of sight. It only took a few seconds for her to quickly regain herposure. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention.¡± She was referring to the fact that the bumped into Trevon.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were fixated on her without blinking. She had gained a Hule weight, and her skin had


    be even


    had been two years since theyst saw each other, and her waist appeared even more delicate under


    a simple blue shirt. Her little face was still so exquisite


    His first instinct was to hug her¡­. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Natalie had no idea what Trevon was thinking. Seeing that he did not respond, she didn¡¯t bother to


    continue engaging with him. She lifted her leg and walked forward, preparing to get into her car.


    A deep voice came from belund her Tve been looking for you.¡±


    Natalie paused and turned around. ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    Trevon pursed his lips for a moment. ¡°Are you¡­ doing well?¡± he asked.


    Natalie shook her car keys in her hand. Tm doing just fine. Mr. Wilson, you don¡¯t have to concern about


    me. Goodbye.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hate Trevon. During that month, he simply didn¡¯t like her, which was understandable since


    their marriage had been forced upon them. It was normal not to have feelings for someone in such a


    situation. The only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was the fact that Mia had drugged her, and he knew


    about it but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he handed the evidence to Mia, treating her like a fool.


    As for everything else, whether he had a child with Mia or any rumors surrounding them, it was his own


    business and had nothing to do with her.


    Sitting in her car, Natalie felt a lingering fear. She hadn¡¯t expected Trevon to be in this neighborhood.


    Her uncle had hidden her information well, and there was no way he could have found out about the


    altered birthdate of Jasper. Plus, Jasper was born in the Turner family¡¯s hospital, making it even less


    likely to be leaked.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t entirely at ease. Just to be safe, she called Lena and instructed her to be cautious


    when taking Jasper downstairs to y, making sure not to let anything slip. After confirming everything


    was in order, she drove away.


    Coincidentally, or perhaps not, they encountered Trevon.


    ¡°Oh, my little darling, slow down. Did you hurt yourself? Let me take a look,¡± Lena said worriedly as she


    saw Jasper excitedly run downstairs and fall


    At the same time. Jenny, who had juste downstairs, saw the little one fall and hurried over to


    check on him. She inspected every part of Jasper¡¯s body and breathed a sigh of relief when she found


    no injuries. ¡°Did it hurt, Jasper?¡±


    Jasper did not cry at all. Instead, he smiled at the two maids and replied, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Our little Jasper is so brave. You shouldn¡¯t run so fast now. If you fall, Mommy will be worried when


    shees back,¡± Lena said.


    Jasper obediently nodded and then turned around to y.


    As the little one ran too fast, he collided head-on with Trevon, who was leaving. Trevon¡¯s face turned


    unpleasant. He did not know why he kept getting bumped into by other people today.


    Perhaps it hurt from the collision, as Jasper¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. However, his mother had


    taught him that boys shouldn¡¯t easily cry, so he fought back the tears, refusing to let them fall.


    His adorable appearance touched Trevon¡¯s heart, and his expression softened slightly.


    Jenny and Lena saw that Jasper had bumped into Trevon. They were afraid since Trevon¡¯s


    appearance seemed hard to approach, and they were worried he might scold Jasper. So, before he


    could get angry, Jenny apologized, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t keep an eye on the child. Please forgive us


    for our oversight.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant. Did he look like someone who would be petty and hold


    grudges against a little


    child?


    Seeing Trevon¡¯s silence, the maids became even more at a loss, thinking he was going to make a


    fuss.


    Ignoring their thoughts, Trevon was drawn to the teary-eyed little child desperately holding back his


    tears. He slowly squatted down and said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. Why hold it in?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jasper still refused to cry. He kept holding it in and even gave the man a stern look. This


    made Trevon find it a bit amusing. ¡°Little one, you bumped into me, and you¡¯re still acting like you¡¯re


    right. Can¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    Jenny quickly interjected, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re really sorry. He¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know many words¡­¡±


    Trevon automatically filtered out the maid¡¯s words and kept his gaze fixed on the child. He felt there


    was something familiar in the child¡¯s eyes as if they resembled someone.


    Jum happened to witness this Incredible scene as he entered the neighborhood¡¯s gate. Trevon was


    half-squatting on the ground, chatting with a child.


    He promptly took out his phone and snapped a photo of the scene, sending it to Terrell with the caption,


    (Does this give you a creepy feeling?l


    Terrell replied, [Boring. I¡¯m busy.)


    Jim disregarded Terrell¡¯s response and shared the photo anyway in the spirit of ¡°sharing is caring.¡±


    As he approached. Jim realized something was amiss. Weren¡¯t these two maids from the Foster


    family¡¯s residence? His exceptional memory reminded him that he had seen them when he went to pick


    up Natalie. How could they be here?


    And who was this little child? He called out, ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon stood up, tidied his clothes, and rubbed the little child¡¯s head.


    Jasper did not like strangers touching his hair. He puffed up his cheeks like a pufferfish and angrily


    pped the man¡¯s broad palm away.


    ¡°Daddy Ed,¡± Jasper said with a low voice, as if feeling wronged.


    It startled both Jenny and Lena. Although Trevon was surprised by the child¡¯s assertiveness, he


    couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    But in a split second, he noticed something was off and was about to inquire further when the two


    maids quickly apologized and left with the child in their arms.


    Daddy Ed? Trevon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and aplex emotion flickered in their depths.


    Jim sensed that Trevon¡¯s behavior was unusual, but he still shared what he knew. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you


    know that little boy who just left?¡±


    Trevon immediately returned to his usual cold demeanor. ¡°How would I know him?¡±


    Jim replied, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just happily talking to him? Why are you smiling if you don¡¯t know him?


    ¡°The two who just left are maids from the Foster family¡¯s residence, the ones you asked me to


    investigate before.¡±


    Trevon red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you include the photos of those two maids in the file? Your efficiency


    is getting worse.¡±


    Jim found himself being wrongly used. He didn¡¯t understand why he should include the photos of


    the two maids.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    In the Wilson Group, Devon leaned back and his slender fingers tapped on the table.


    The crisp sound struck him to the heart. He had an intuition that he had some... He took a deep puff of his cigarette. He needed a long...


    Sure enough, Jun did not wait for long. Trevon stubbed out his cigarette, leaving it on the table. "Find out if that boy is in El..."


    Jim almost dropped the cup in his hand, and the water in it spilled all over. He added, "That boy is Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Landor¡¯s child."


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, wouldn¡¯t the storm being?¡± Trevon said impatiently, ¡°Just go investigate as I said. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Upon receiving the order, Jim left the office and instructed the secretary. ¡°Get the cleaningdy to mop the floor in Mr. Wilson''s office.¡±


    At the time to get off work, Natalie was eager to go home. She changed her clothes early, and just as she walked out of the consultation room, a nurse said to her, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m off work.¡±


    The nurse praised, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯ve just returned and you¡¯ve already performed such a difficult surgery. Now you¡¯re famous in the cerebral surgery department.¡±


    Today, Natalie met a patient who was hard to get along with. Other doctors were afraid of getting into trouble, so the director had no choice but to let Natalie perform the surgery. Fortunately, Natalie had encountered a simr situation in Sapphire City before, and she quickly resolved it.


    She became famous again because of the surgery.


    Natalie did not reveal that she was from the Turner family. When she was in Sapphire City, Gary, her uncle, privately asked many experienced doctors to teach her. Therefore, the skills she learned and the knowledge she acquired were a little more than what the other doctors who went overseas for further study together with her had.


    Natalie was not a pretentious person. She knew what she wanted and wouldn¡¯t give up the opportunity to improve herself and get promoted. She could either look up to others or look down on them. She chose thetter.


    Natalie smiled at the nurse and had no intention of continuing the conversation. "I''ll be leaving. See you tomorrow."


    When she reached the gate, she saw Sherri waiting for her.


    ¡°Why are you out so early?¡±


    ¡°Based on previous experience, it¡¯s not a peak period for the gynecology and obstetrics department now. Every year, there will not be many lying-in women at the moment. That nurse praised you just now, but you didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. What happened?¡±


    Standing at the gate, Sherri saw Natalie being praised from afar.


    Natalie¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°Nothing. If I talked to her about today¡¯s surgery, there would be people gossiping that I was showing off my medical skills tomorrow. I¡¯d better fulfill my duty well and talk little. It¡¯s hard to learn about others¡¯ true intentions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We haven¡¯t been back for two years. Many intern nurses have been recruited in the hospital and I don¡¯t know any of them. They were all enthusiastic and called me Dr. Landor for a whole day. I¡¯m not used to it at all.¡±


    Natalie was uninterested in the topic. ¡°Whatever. Would you like to pack up Ruby and bring her to my house? Ruby wasn¡¯t there yesterday, and Jasper cried all night. I usually teach him not to cry easily, yet he forgot itpletelyst night.¡±


    ¡°Really! So, Jasper cares a lot about Ruby? Prepare yourself, Ruby¡¯s future mother-inw?¡±


    Natalie was a little speechless.


    Afterughing for a while, Sherri closed her mouth when noticing Natalie¡¯s cold re. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore and I won¡¯t go to your ce today. Why don¡¯t we go out to rx together on the weekend? My mother dotes on Ruby now and doesn¡¯t even have time to mock me.¡±


    Natalie hadplicated feelings. She wondered how Juana would react when Ruby¡¯s true identity was exposed. If Juana could ept it, it would be alright, but if she couldn¡¯t, things might be more troublesome. ¡°You have to be prepared. Take it step by step. Don¡¯t be too anxious and backfire.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell my mother that you¡¯re busy since you just came back.¡±


    Sherri and Natalie reached an agreement and then left.


    As Natalie returned to Evergreen Gardens and entered the house, Jasper ignored her unhappily.


    Natalie knew well about Jasper¡¯s personality and secretly asked, ¡°Lena, was Jasper bullied today?¡±


    ¡°Miss Natalie, how did you know?¡± Lena was also curious. She hadn¡¯t said anything yet.


    Natalie raised her chin slightly, signaling Lena to look at the little guy who was ying with Legos silently.


    Jasper liked toy cars, building blocks, and Legos very much. Natalie bought some Legos that could be built at will for him.


    Lena turned sideways, and seeing Jasper pouting unhappily, sheughed. ¡°Jasper went downstairs today and identally bumped into someone. Perhaps because the man looked too fierce and rubbed his hair, Jasper was sulking.¡±


    Natalie heard the exnation and thought, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s Jasper¡¯s habit. Strangers are not allowed to touch his hair. If they did, the little brat would be irritated and unfriendly to them.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thinking of that, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°He didn¡¯t get mad at that stranger today, did he?¡±


    Lena smiled. ¡°No. He just patted that man¡¯s hand to express his dissatisfaction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After learning the whole story, Natalie slowly walked to Jasper and sat beside him. She stretched out her hands and built blocks with him. ¡°Jasper, I don¡¯t know how to build this. Can you teach me where it should be ced? Is it here or here?¡±


    Natalie deliberately ced the building blocks in the wrong ce. Jasper could not stand it. He snatched the Lego from her hand angrily and ced it in the right ce.


    He turned his face aside and remained silent, still pouting.


    ¡°Lena said that you bumped into someone today. Did you apologize to him? Lena also praised that you did a good job and didn¡¯t cry. Good boy.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know who Jasper took after in terms of personality. He remained silent and ignored her.


    Natalie found it funny. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore, and what should I do? I¡¯m so bored. Should I go back to the hospital and continue working?¡±


    Jasper finally gave in. He turned around to look at Natalie, holding the building blocks with one hand and pointing at his hair with the other. ¡°He touched my hair. I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he touched your hair. Why was he so rude? Next time, tell him directly not to touch your hair casually. Can you pay attention to me and build the blocks with me now?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. His facial features looked exactly the same as Natalie¡¯s, and he could be considered the young Natalie. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Natalie began to educate Jasper. ¡°Jasper, it¡¯s your fault for bumping into someone, and you have to apologize first. After that, you can tell him that he has done something wrong and ask him to apologize to you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasper¡¯s reply was concise, which reminded Natalie of a man. Natalie could not help but feel vexed, thinking, ¡°Jasper¡¯s temper seems to be a little like his sometimes. Otherwise, how can Jasper restrain himself at such a young age?¡±


    Helpless, Natalie tidied Jasper¡¯s clothes and sighed silently in her heart. She had to admit that the power of genes was really mysterious.


    Close to the end of the day, Jim knocked on the door and entered the office. He ced the documents on the table, his hands trembling. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve found out the information about Mrs. Wilson¡¯s delivery.¡±


    Hearing that, Trevon stopped what he was doing and opened the file bag.


    When he scanned the information, his face turned gloomy and cold instantly. ¡°September 20th?¡±


    In the afternoon, Trevon searched a lot of things about pregnancy, including the time of conception, the pregnancy cycle, and the expected date of confinement. ording to the day Trevon had sex with Natalie, she shouldn¡¯t have given birth on September 20th, which was muchter.


    Jim said affirmatively, ¡°This is Mrs. Wilson¡¯s medical records at Sapphire Hospital. I¡¯ve checked them repeatedly.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s well-defined hands gripped the documents tightly as he slowly spat out a few words. ¡°Go out.¡±


    After Jim left, Trevon stared at the date, his eyes bloodshot.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    In a certain private room of Lithern Club, Trevon sat on the sofa and drank silently, one ss after


    ss without stopping.


    After a while, he looked at Frank coldly and asked, ¡°You have long known that she has children?¡±


    Frank did not answer and shrugged instead, not going to deny it. After thinking about it for a moment,


    he said, ¡°You only asked if she was back. You didn¡¯t ask about her children¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t say anything in response to Frank and only continued drinking in silence.


    Seeing the scene, Hackett was a little flustered. He turned to Frank and said, ¡°Frank, shouldn¡¯t you


    stop him? If he drinks like this, he might have to die from alcohol. What happened? And why is Trevon


    eager to get drunk? You just mentioned the children. Who are they? Hackett muttered inwardly. ¡°Trevon


    asked me to have funte at night. However, is he going to show off his alcohol tolerance in front of me


    now?¡±


    Frank was expressionless. He held a cigarette between his fingers and looked at Trevon who was


    about to get himself drunk ¡°We just talked about Natalie¡¯s children¡±


    Hackett was dumbfounded and did not understand the implied meaning in Frank¡¯s words. ¡°What the


    hell? Is Trevon cuckolded? Didn¡¯t he go to Sapphire City seven times a month? How can he be


    cuckolded?¡± The frequency of Trevon going to Sapphire City should be considered high.


    ¡°Seven plus twenty-five. Since he didn¡¯t see her, it was normal for her to cuckold him or leave him.¡±


    Frank meant that the bird that Trevon wanted to control had flown out of his control.


    Trevon had been to Sapphire City seven times every month, and itsted for twenty-five months, which


    was the meaning of ¡°seven plus twenty-five¡±. Moreover, he was stopped outside the gate of the training


    base 175 times.


    Hackett was angered by Frank¡¯s words. He cursed impatiently, ¡°Can you fucking make it clearer? What


    the hell ¡®seven plus. twenty-five¡¯ is? I have been poor in math since I was in school. Exin it clearly to


    me!¡±


    Frank did not care about Hackett¡¯s quick temper. He crossed his legs leisurely and said unhurriedly,


    ¡°You can ask Jim beside you.¡±


    Jim was rating the fruits quietly,pletely stunned when hearing that. He knew the best about ¡°seven


    plus twenty-five¡±. In fact, he wanted to add that Trevon had also tried to enter the training base by


    climbing over the wall thirteen times. However, he did dare to expose Trevon¡¯s secret.


    Jim thought to himself. ¡°In the afternoon, Mr. Wilson asked me to investigate if the little boy was


    Edward¡¯s child. Heavens! I almost failed to digest the results.


    ¡°At that time, I held the document and handed it to Trevon with trembling hands.


    ¡°The main point is, Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t give birth to a single child, but a pigeon pair. ording to the


    medical records, the two children¡¯s birth date was September 20th, and the column about their father¡¯s


    information was nk. After reading it, Mr. Wilson came to Lithern Club to drink. Clearly, his actions


    proved that the children weren¡¯t hus.¡±


    Jim did not know when Trevon and Natalie had had sex with each other. Except for Trevon, no one


    knew about it.


    Jim whispered into Hackett¡¯s ear and recounted sinctly what happened in the afternoon. He didn¡¯t


    mention that Natalie¡¯s children were not Trevon¡¯s


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it, anyone with a discerning eye could tell.


    The fact that Natalie had two children was shocking enough to Hackett, and he almost forgot to


    breathe. He asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? At least, it proves that Edward is not the


    children¡¯s father. Why does Trevon seem to be unhappy and drink so much?¡±


    Frank uncrossed his legs and leaned on the sofa. He turned his head and looked at Hackett, thinking


    that Hackett was quite a stupid guy. ¡°Trevon is not the children¡¯s father, either.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t know what to say. He said inwardly, ¡°Damn it! I forgot about it. So, Natalie has cheated


    on Trevon? It can¡¯t be. Since she has divorced Trevon, it is her freedom to have children with another


    man.¡±


    Trevon ignored their discussion. He drank until he felt a little dizzy. Without saying a word, he grabbed


    his coat and walked out. Seeing that, Jim threw away the fruit tter and quickly followed him.


    ¡°Fuck, is he crazy? He called me here to drink. I didn¡¯t even take a sip of wine, and he left just like


    that!¡±


    Frank stood up and put on his coat. He picked up his wine ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Go home


    and rest early


    At that moment, Hackett was speechless.


    An hourter, Joy rushed to the hospital hurriedly. ¡°Nathan, hurry up.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s unhurried pace annoyed Joy. He even said, ¡°Safety first. Hackett has already gotten into


    be more careful. There¡¯s no hurry?


    is be your biological son? Why aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡±


    Nathan replied, ¡°You know best whether he¡¯s my biological son or not. You usually despise him. But


    now, something happened to him, and you were the one panicking to the extreme. You don¡¯t mean


    what you say. He only suffered a concusson. Don¡¯t worry


    Joy nses at Nathan in dissatisfaction. ¡°His head has gotten hurt How can I still remain calm! Even


    when he was normal, he didn¡¯t bring a gul back If he hit himself silly, you can forget about having


    grandchildren for the rest of your life


    Nathan knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat joy, so he chose to slut up.


    Soon, they arrived at the Athana Hospital Joy asked a nurse anxiously. ¡°Excuse me, may I know where


    is Hackett


    Nathan could¡¯t bear to look at the flustered Joy and went straight to the front desk. After asking around,


    he dragged Joy into Hackett & ward


    He pushed open the door and saw Hackett¡¯s head wrapped in a bandage. There were two band-aids


    on his forehead, and his elbows were visibly bruised


    At first nce. Hackett looked a little pitiful.


    Joy walked forward and checked Hackett¡¯s head carefully with both hands. She extended five fingers


    and waved them in


    front of Hackett. ¡°How many


    Hackett was lost tor words.


    Seeing that he did not answer her question, Joy was a little anxious. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s over. Hackett doesn¡¯t


    seem to know how to count. What should we do?¡±


    Hackett suspected that it he did not speak, he would be dragged to the emergency roomter. ¡°Mom,


    what are you doing?¡±


    Hearing that, Joy said excitedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t be a fool¡±


    Hackett held his forehead and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. He felt a little dizzy.


    Joy was quite shocked just now. She patted her chest in relief and thought to herself, ¡°Thank


    goodness. I still have a chance to have a grandson.¡±


    Nathan sat down on the sofa in the ward and looked at the injured Hackett. ¡°Why were you so


    careless? Did you drive while drunk¡±


    ¡°No. To avoid a cat. I turned a corner abruptly and hit a tree¡± Actually, Hackett was not focusing on


    driving because he had been wondering who the father of Natalie¡¯s children was on the way. In the


    end, he reacted a little slower and hit a tree. However, he could not tell his parents about it, so he


    casually made up a lie.


    Joy rolled her eyes and mocked. ¡°I think you should ride an electric scooter tomorrow instead of driving


    a car. You only had to avoid a cat, and how can you hit a tree? Are your driving skills that poor?¡±


    Hackett suspected that Joy was not there to visit him, but to send him away.


    He was a little tired and pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Mom, Im dizzy. Let me sleep for a


    while.¡±


    Nathan saw through Hackett¡¯s poor acting skills and said tactfully. ¡°Since you are not seriously injured,


    I¡¯ll go back home with your mother first. I¡¯ll pay a nursing worker for you. Rest early, and ring the bell if


    you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s no need to hire a nursing worker. It¡¯s sote. Take my


    mother back for beauty sleep¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t say more and left with Joy. However, he still arranged for a senior caregiver to take care


    of Hackett in the hospital. Under Joy¡¯s request, he found a female caregiver.


    Just like Juana, Joy did not care mich about people¡¯s family backgrounds. Instead, in their opinion, girls


    from ordinary families were easy to get along with and would not have bad tempers and vanity like


    those youngdies from rich families. Moreover, they may treat others more sincerely.


    Hackett was asked to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation. After all, a slight concussion


    might also cause a big problem and could not be ignored.


    Joy came to the hospital early the next morning.


    She scooped creamy potato soup and said, ¡°I woke up early in the morning to stew it for you. Drink


    more to nourish. yourself¡±


    Hackett said gratefully, ¡°Got it. Thank you for your hard work, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Hurry up and drink it. Hasn¡¯t the doctore for his ward round this morning?¡±


    The young nurse who had tried to please Hackettst night had said that the doctor woulde at


    8:30 a.m. today. Hackett recalled it and answered, ¡°Not yet. He wille at about 8:30¡±


    At 8:40, a few medical staff in white coats walked in, and the one who was in the front wat¡­


    Hackett almost spat out the creamy potato soup in his mouth. He widened his eyes and tried to see


    who it was.


    ¡°Natalie¡­


    Natalie did not expect the ward to be upied by Hackett. She acted as a professional doctor and


    interrupted him in time. ¡°You are Mr. Hackett ckwell, right? Did you have insomniast night?¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯te back to his senses. In a daze, he listened to Natalie¡¯s instructions obediently and


    shook his head.


    Natalie continued to ask questions and fill out the form. ¡°Are you feeling unwell today? Do you feel


    nauseous or dizzy?¡±


    Hackett shook his head again. Joy was dumbfounded by his obedience and thought, ¡°Is he suffering


    from seque?


    Natalie checked Hackett¡¯s CT images and the other medical reports, not asking any more questions.


    ¡°Stay in bed and rest ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions. If you feel unwell, tell the doctor in time.¡±


    Hackett hurriedly asked, ¡°Can I turn to you?¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a second. ¡°Sure. If there¡¯s a problem, you can seek help from all the doctors on


    duty and resident doctors.¡±


    She nodded politely and was about to leave. Just as she turned around, someone grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Doctor, will there be repercussions from a concussion? For example, will my son be a fool?¡±


    Natalie turned around and looked at Joy. She was a little puzzled, but she still answered patiently,


    ¡°Lady, ording to Mr. ckwell¡¯s condition, there won¡¯t be such a situation. He can be discharged


    after resting for a few days. You don¡¯t have to be


    too anxious.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Dr. Foster. You¡¯re both beautiful and patient.¡± Joy nced at the work pass on


    Natalie¡¯s chest.


    Natalie nodded and smiled. ¡°It is my duty.¡±


    After Natalie left, Hackett was still in a daze. Although he had a car ident, his attending doctor was


    Natalie. Could he be considered a lucky dog? Anyway, he admired Natalie a lot and followed her


    example.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Joy¡¯s first impression of Natalie was quite good, and she liked Natalie very much. She smiled as if she


    had found a precious treasure. ¡°Hackett, Dr. Foster is not bad. During the few days when you stay


    here, you can try to inquire about her. I can ept a daughter-inw like Dr. Foster, as well as Miss


    Landor. I don¡¯t like female celebrities or models. Do you understand?¡±


    Hackett was a little speechless. He then said, ¡°Mom, do you think you¡¯re buying clothes? Whenever


    you see a woman, you want to make her and me together.¡± If he dared to have any ill intentions toward


    Natalie, he might be killed by Trevon the next second.


    At that time, not to mention the doctor¡¯s intentions, he might have to make a will.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Hackett was especially excited today. He needed to find someone to share the joy in his heart. Trevon


    had been searching for his ex-wife for years but still failed. Yet, Hackett met her when he crashed a


    treete at night.


    He took a look at his contact list and called Frank. The phone rang eight times before it was picked up.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, guess where I am?¡±


    On the other side of the call, Frank wanted to kill Hackett. ¡°Is there anything wrong with your brain?


    Take a look at the time, okay?¡±


    Hackett could not suppress the excitement in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s 8:45. I¡¯m at the hospital.¡±


    Frank was already on the verge of losing his temper. He had slept in the early morningst night


    because some people from another city came to cause trouble at Lithern Club in the middle of the


    night. He dealt with it until early in the morning. He had not slept for a few hours when he was woken


    up by Hackett.


    ¡°Ask the doctor to prescribe more medicine for you. Frank¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Hackett was afraid that Frank would hang up, so he said directly, ¡°I saw Trevon¡¯s sister-inw in the


    hospital in the Athana Hospital today. What a great surprise.¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Do you forget to take your medicine? Damn it! She¡¯s not my ex-wife!¡±


    When a person was sleepingfortably and soundly, it was very unpleasant to be suddenly woken


    up. More importantly, Hackett just refused to stop. Frank thought that if Hackett was beside him at this


    moment, he would beat Hackett up mercilessly.


    Hackett, who was hung up on, was not angry at all. He called Trevon, but no one answered for a long


    time.


    Joy nned to go back after seeing her son. She nned to go back with some foodter at noon.


    Then she happened to meet Sherri who came back from outside.


    Joy felt it was her son¡¯s lucky day since he hit the tree. In the morning, she met Trevon¡¯s wife. And in


    the afternoon, she met Sherri here. And she liked Sherri very much.


    The more Joy looked at Sherri, the more she liked Sherri. In the past, Joy felt that Sherri was beautiful.


    After two years, Joy found that Sherri was even more beautiful..


    Sherri, who was stopped, was also stunned. She did not expect to meet Hackett¡¯s mother in the


    hospital. When she saw Joy seizing her up straightforwardly, she asked with concern, ¡°Mrs. ckwell,


    are you¡­ not feeling well?¡±


    Joy thought for a moment. ¡°No, no. Hackett was hospitalized in a car identst night.¡±


    Sherri was stunned. Hackett was in a car ident?


    Joy continued, ¡°He is too careless. He hit a treest night and his brain was injured. His head is still


    wrapped in gauze. The doctor suggests that he be hospitalized for a while. I don¡¯t know what to do. I


    hope that he won¡¯t have any seque.¡±


    Sherri did not expect the situation to be so serious. She was stunned for a moment. Then she


    good. I believe Mr. ckwell will recover very quickly.¡±


    Joy liked Sherri¡¯s words. ¡°Kid, you really have a sweet month. s. Unfortunately, Hackett isn¡¯t lucky


    enough. I like you very much. But even if you and Hackett can¡¯t be a couple, you can be friends. You


    work here, right? When I¡¯m not in the hospital, can you help visit him?¡±


    Sherri did not expect Joy to make such a request. She only wanted to hide far away now. ¡°Ah? L¡­¡±


    Joy sighed and began to act. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to go, just don¡¯t go. It¡¯s his fault. His


    reputation is too bad. To avoid the blind dates I arranged for him, he deliberately created those gossips.


    He just doesn¡¯t want to get married. He wants to continue to y. In fact, he has even never slept with


    a girl. All these are fake. It¡¯s normal that you mind it. I¡¯m leaving first. You can continue to work.


    Before Sherri could react, Joy had already gone to the entrance of the hospital.


    Sherri was speechless. She did not know what to say. Joy told her a lot. What could she say then?


    Standing there for a while, she returned to the clinic.


    At 11:30a.m., Trevon woke up with a splitting headache. He sat up and the nket on his body slid


    down to his waist. The tanned skin on his upper body was exposed. His firm chest and eight-pack


    abdominal muscles were really attractive.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and opened his eyes with all his might. After a while, he


    took his phone from the bedside. It was 11:30.


    Then, he dialed Jim. ¡°Come to Adare Manor.¡±


    After receiving the order, Jim quickly arrived at Adare Manor, He shortened the time to half an hour.


    With his desire to survive, he knew he couldn¡¯t offend Trevon recently.


    He knocked lightly on the door of the master bedroom.


    Trevon¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Jim came in, Trevon was still buttoning his chest. A few minutester, he was dressed neatly


    and walked downstairs with his long legs. Jun hurriedly followed.


    Trevon walked downstairs and sat on the sofa, preparing to light a cigarette. With a click, he took a


    deep breath. ¡°The child always lives in Evergreen Gardens?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found out that the little boy is at Evergreen Gardens. And the little girl lives in the Landor family¡¯s


    ce.¡± After saying that, Jim didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. For a moment, the living room was


    iparably silent.


    Yesterday, Trevon asked Jim to check whether the kids were Edward¡¯s. Then Jim found that the girl


    lived in the Landor family¡¯s ce. That was really a bad thing.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After a while. Trevon said, ¡®Move all my work schedules forward. Give me some free time.¡±


    Jim wondered whether Trevon wanted some free time because he was too sad.


    Jim was a little worried about Trevon and wanted tofort him. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the children might not be


    Mr. Landor¡¯s. You don¡¯t have to


    Before he could finish. Trevon interrupted, ¡°Who told you that the children are Edward¡¯s? He¡¯s not


    worth it.¡± His words were filled with disdam.


    Yesterday, Trevon was confused by the date on the profile, but after waking up, he sorted out his


    thoughts. The child would not be Edward¡¯s. If they were Edward¡¯s child, the Landor family would have


    brought them back long ago. How could the Landor family let her live in Evergreen Gardens alone?


    And on the profile, the father of the kids were known.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you want to do a paternity test? Jim thought that this was the most direct method. After


    doing the test, they didn¡¯t need to guess anymore,


    Trevon said in a firm tone. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything before I give the order¡±


    Since Trevon didn¡¯t want to do the test, Jum wouldn¡¯t say anything more. He changed the topic. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, except for the people we sent to protect Mrs. Wilson, another group of people are also


    protecting her.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette paused. He frowned. ¡°Another group of people? How


    many?¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°We found five in Evergreen Gardens yesterday. As for the ones in the dark, we


    haven¡¯t investigated. them in detail. They should be protecting Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    After a while. Trevon said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to investigate anymore. Go and arrange my work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get everything done now.¡± Jim was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what Trevon wanted to


    do and he didn¡¯t know why he was ordered toe to Adare Manor. Trevon refused to do the paternity


    test. Trevon also refused to investigate the people who were protecting Natalie. The only order Trevon


    gave was to move all his work schedules forward. Trevon could just call him. Why should hee


    here?


    After Jim left, Trevon put out the cigarette. The smell of nicotine did not dissipate the confusion in his


    heart. Instead, it made him feel even more powerless.


    He leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed. His thoughts were in a mess like a messy thread


    ball.


    After Sherri heard Joy¡¯s words, her brain seemed to be washed. She kept thinking of Joy¡¯s words about


    how serious Hackett¡¯s injury was.


    As Natalie ate, she nced at Sherri, who was feeling uneasy. ¡°What are you doing? The food is about


    to be ruined by you.¡±


    Sherri came back to her senses and ate the macaroni with a heavy heart.


    Natalie put down her fork and ced his hands on the table. She said seriously, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going


    on? It seems that a demoness has taken away your soul.¡±


    Sherri was a little embarrassed to say it. She felt that if she said it, he would be despised for having no


    backbone. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I met Hackett¡¯s mother this morning. She said that he was in a car ident.


    His mother wanted me to go take a look. I was wondering if I should go take a look. After all¡­¡±


    Hearing the reason, Natalie continued to eat. ¡°That¡¯s why you feel uneasy? Rx. His condition isn¡¯t


    that bad. He can be discharged after two days at most. I checked him this morning. He just had a


    cerebral concussion and some stretches. Co visit him if you want. Do it for Ruby. He doesn¡¯t know


    about Ruby anyway.¡±


    Sherri rested her chin on her hand and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Tm spineless and not decisive?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? For Ruby. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know about Ruby. If you feel awkward, I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡±


    Sherri nodded. In the end, Natalie went to visit Hackett with Sherri

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    After the lunch break. Natalie apanied Sherri to see Hackett in the inpatient department.


    As soon as they entered, they saw a pretty youngdy taking care of him for lunch. She fed him food


    and peeled prawns for him. She was like a ve serving andlord.


    Sherri and Natalie did not enter immediately. They crossed their arms and leaned against the door


    frame, watching quietly.


    As for Hackett, he was really famished. He had drunk creamy potato soup in the morning. After a few


    pers, he didn¡¯t have anything in his empty stomach. He was wolfing down his food and didn¡¯t feel the


    two unfriendly gazes at all.


    The nurse, who was busy feeding the food, saw the two beautiful female doctors standing at the door.


    The scene was a little


    strange.


    The nurse called out in embarrassment, ¡°Doctors, are you here to see Mr. ckwell¡¯s condition?¡±


    Hackett looked up at the door and noticed that Sherri was looking at him with a faint smile. For some


    reason, he felt a chill in his heart and could not find the words for a moment.


    Hackett¡¯s first reaction was that Sherri seemed to have be prettier again.


    This time, Natalie did not speak. Instead, she walked in alone and stood at the side. Sherri put her


    hands in the pockets of her white coat and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Mr. ckwell, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb


    you.¡±


    Natalie licked the corner of her lips with her tongue. He smiled and looked at the pair of enemies.


    Hackett nced at Natalie. He did not want to be embarrassed in front of Natalie. He asked the nurse


    to leave first. ¡°Go out first.¡±


    After the nurse left, he began to exin, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, my mother hired that girl to take care of me.


    Don¡¯t think too much.


    Natalie said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. One more correction. Call me Dr. Foster or


    Natalie.¡±


    Hackett thought about it and agreed. After all, he didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Natalie


    and Trevon now. ¡°Then can I call you Sis?¡±


    Sherriughed out loud when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old are you? Do you feel


    embarrassed? Sis? Why don¡¯t you call her Mom?¡±


    Natalie crossed her arms in front of her chest and said unhurriedly. ¡°I can¡¯t give birth to such a big


    son.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Very quickly, the battle began. Hackett retorted without admitting defeat, ¡°What does it have to do with


    you? I¡¯m not calling you. What does it have to do with you? Are you feeling ufortable because I


    didn¡¯t greet you? Balloon girl?¡±


    Natalie could not bear to watch anymore. She coughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. You


    guys continue.¡± The two of them argued until their eyes turned red. Natalie had left, but both of them


    ignored Natalie.


    Initially, Sherri was a little embarrassed when she came. Now, she was also angry. She came to see


    Hackett out of goodwill, but she was scolded. Why couldn¡¯t Hackett let go of the incident about the


    balloon?


    She immediately scolded, ¡°Are you crazy? I already told you not to mention that matter, but you still


    brought it up. You¡¯re fuking untrustworthy. You¡¯re a real dog. You¡¯re a dog that doesn¡¯t keep your


    word.¡±


    Hackett admitted that he was a dog. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a dog. But you still damn had sex with me. Maybe you


    are also a dog.¡±


    Sherri ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Shut up, you lunatic. My visit today was the biggest


    mistake. I¡¯m really sick.¡± Sherri was so angry that her chest heaved.


    Hackett was attracted by her shaking boobs. He was in a daze for a moment. When Sherri noticed


    where he was looking. Sherri¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°You hooligan.¡±


    Hackett said roguishly, ¡°I have seen that many times. Why are you like this? If you don¡¯t want others to


    see your boobs, just cover them with shells, or maybe you can add a lock.¡±


    Sherri was at a loss for words. She looked around for something to smash Hackett with, but everything


    was cleaned up. Were all nurses so hardworking these days?


    She couldn¡¯t take this! She had to vent her anger. She stepped forward and grabbed his arm, pinching


    and twisting it. ¡®Pervert, hooligan, bastard.¡±


    Hackett, who already had a slight concussion, was in so much pain that he screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The caregiver standing outside the door wanted to go in and check on the situation, but she was


    stopped by Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They know each other. It¡¯s probably been a long time since theyst saw


    each other.¡±


    Natalie thought: ¡°The two people who could fight were either enemies or loved ones. Clearly, the two of


    them were half enemies at the moment.¡±


    Caregiver: ¡°Really? Is that true? Ridiculous.¡±


    A minuteter, the sound disappeared. Sherri came out in high spirits. She tidied up her clothes and


    said to her best friend as if nothing had happened, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The caregiver watched as the two doctors left arm in arm happily. She was a little puzzled. Were they


    really here to see


    Hackett?


    When the caregiver pushed open the door, she saw Hackett rubbing his arm desperately. He was still


    shouting. She frowned and asked with concern. ¡°Mr. ckwell, are you alright?¡±


    Hackett was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes. Sherri really hated him. She pinched him


    with all her might. It was still very painful. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go first. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±


    Natalie and Sherri came to their lounge. Natalia turned to look at Sherri, who looked really refreshed.


    ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Sherri was still a little angry. ¡°I must be crazy since I chose to visit him. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Natalie found it a little funny. She felt that the two of them must be in love though they seemed to be


    fighting. Sherri was different from her. Hackett was known as a yboy, but he had never harmed


    Sherri from the beginning to the end. The real only harm was that Hackett didn¡¯t send Sherri to the


    hospital after they had sex. The reasons for Sherri to avoid Hackett were simple. First, they didn¡¯t like


    each other. Second, Sherri thought that Hackett was unreliable.


    On the other hand, if Hackett liked Sherri, it was also a good thing for Ruby. But of course, Sherri and


    Hackett must have feelings for each other.


    Although Sherri kept saying that she hated Hackett, she was quite rxed when faced with him. She


    could smash things in front of him.


    Sherri, who was still angry, had no idea that her best friend was imagining the scene of her and Hackett


    being together. ¡°Let¡¯s bring the two little guys out to y this weekend. The professional manager was


    in charge of the Foster Group¡¯s matters. Natalie didn¡¯t need to worry about it and she never interfered.


    Sherri, who was still angry, said excitedly when hearing about going out to y. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s think


    about where to go tonight and make some ns.¡±


    Natalie rested her chin on her hand and thought, ¡°Where should we go? We can¡¯t go to a ce with a


    lot of people. But if there are too few people, it¡¯s boring¡­¡±


    Sherri asked, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of hiking, are you? I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Sherri. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? How can such young children climb?


    Forget it, why don¡¯t we go to Athana Amusement Park?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still ordinary? Why don¡¯t we go somewhere further away?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere special? The space? We won¡¯t be able to go too far in two days. It


    won¡¯t be a pleasant journey.¡±


    Sherri thought about it and agreed with her best friend¡¯s suggestion. After all, children liked amusement


    parks. It was good to let them have some pleasant childhood memories.


    A happy childhood could illuminate a child¡¯s entire life. An unfortunate childhood would take a lifetime


    to heal. Since they had the time and energy now, they had to use their best efforts to create beautiful


    memories for the two babies.


    After deciding to go to the amusement park, the two of them worked out a perfect n. They looked at


    the weather forecast and temperature. They also booked tickets online.


    On the other side, Hackett was not asleep. Instead, he was thinking about who Natalie¡¯s child belonged


    to. He had been busy arguing with Sherri and forgot to ask.


    The door to the room was pushed open.


    Hackett was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mia, who was dressed in casual clothes, was no longer as domineering as before. She was much more


    easygoing when she dressed like this. She said gently. ¡°I heard the nurse talking about you at the front


    desk, so I came in to take a look.¡±


    Ever since Hackett moved in, the unmarried young nurses at the front desk were all tempted. They


    were all attracted and wanted to do something. Hackett¡¯s body temperature was measured several


    times a day.


    At this moment, the nurse at the front desk really gathered together and chatted excitedly about how


    handsome and attractive Hackett was. Mia happened to hear their chat.


    Hackett didn¡¯t care about her other words and asked again, ¡°I said, why are you in the hospital? Don¡¯t


    tell me you want to cause trouble again because Natalia is back.


    Mia sneered in her heart and mocked herself. ¡°Hmph, am I that unbearable in your heart? I won¡¯t think


    about Mr. Wilson anymore. His warning two years ago was already very clear. Didn¡¯t you also try yourContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    best to persuade me? I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Wilson in the past two years. Isn¡¯t this the result you want?


    Are you not used to it? Why don¡¯t you believe me? Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m purely here to see you today.¡±


    Mia met Hackett¡¯s suspicious gaze and exined the reason for her visit over and over again.


    Mia was not lying about this. In the past two years, she had indeed been very well-behaved and did not


    cause any more. trouble. She had been so quiet that it was unbelievable. Michael¡¯spany had also


    closed down. Mia had opened a dance. training school. She no longer asked the ckwell family for


    help.


    She could be considered to have returned to the normal life.


    Without her usual arrogance, she was much more pleasing to the eye. This made Hackett talk to her


    more. ¡°Live well. You can live a better life if you¡¯re down-to-earth.¡±


    Mia smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving, Hackett.¡±


    Mia¡¯s change was too great. Hackett was stunned and could not react in time. Perhaps it was because


    she had done too many wrong things. Even if she corrected herself, it was inevitable that people would


    be suspicious.


    It was like catching a thief. Once something was lost, the surrounding people would naturally think of


    the stolen things before.


    guy who had


    This must be human nature.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    As the sun set, the bright light dimmed and the night fell.


    In the evening, a ck Maybach stopped in front of the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The Wilson family was going to have a family dinner today. Trevon arrived at the Wilson¡¯s residence for


    dinner early. When he walked into the living room, Carlos and his family were already seated and


    chatting enthusiastically with one another.


    They wouldugh from time to time.


    Surprisingly, Max did not bring a woman home this time.


    It was said that Max did not break up with Emily, but they were not considered boyfriend and girlfriend.


    At most, they were regr booty calls. He still brought women along as usual, and it did not stop him


    from being with other women at all.


    Upon seeing Trevon enter, Carlos said, ¡°Trevon, I heard that your wife came back from overseas a few


    days ago. Why didn¡¯t you bring her home today?¡±


    After saying that, Carlos even nced at the door deliberately.


    The Wilson family never announced Trevon¡¯s divorce in the past two years, and he never exined it


    himself. The fact that he went to Sapphire City every month made Carlos¡¯s family believe that he was


    going there for Natalie. As a result, everyone else thought that Natalie was still Trevon¡¯s wife.


    It was even more impossible for Emily to tell Max about the divorce. Even when Natalie was not


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    divorced yet, Max couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. If Emily told Max about it, the oue would be


    obvious. Emily was not stupid.


    However, the butler and Mary knew about this.


    Max hadn¡¯t seen Natalie in two years. His heart itched. ¡°Trevon, why isn¡¯t Natalie here?¡±


    Peggy smiled pretentiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are fighting with her? I say, Trevon, you¡¯re spoiling her


    too much, to the extent that she¡¯swless. She went overseas for two years right after marrying into the


    family. She never considers your feelings. You even cooperated with her and always traveled to be with


    her.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened as he listened to these discussions. He pressed his tongue against his teeth


    and remained cold as he said in a nasty tone. ¡°Do you have a problem with me spoiling her?¡±


    The atmosphere became awkward immediately. Max lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to speak


    anymore. Carlos didn¡¯t say anything either and even red at his daughter-inw, who was so chatty.


    Ted smiled and said, ¡°Your aunt is just too talkative. Trevon, don¡¯t mind her!¡±


    Rachel wasn¡¯t happy with how everyone acted as if they were watching a good show. ¡°If you have time,


    try to find Max a nice girl. He¡¯s not a child anymore but does nothing every day. Even if the Wilson


    family is rich, we can¡¯t afford to spend it all on the girls in Athana.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Peggy no longer felt as proud. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about Trevon.¡±


    Rachel said seriously, ¡°We are concerned about each other. I¡¯m just more concerned about Max than


    you are. Speaking of which, Max deserves more concern. You should spend less time ying cards


    and shopping, and spend more time on him.¡±


    Peggy lowered her head and shut uppletely. It was true that she liked to shop and buy luxury


    goods. Although the entire family knew about it, it was another thing to be exposed in front of so many


    people, not to mention that Carlos was also there.


    Rachel said to her son, whose face had fallen, ¡°Grandpa is in the study. Go and see him.¡±


    Trevon ignored the others and turned to go upstairs. Looking cold, he knocked on the study door.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Theo was practicing calligraphy. The white paper wasid t on the table. He did not look up at his


    grandson and continued to dip his pen in ink, then wrote a word on the paper briskly, ¡°Regret.¡±


    Trevon looked at this eye-catching word and felt an indescribable gloom in his heart.


    Theo, who had finished writing, smiled lovingly. ¡°How¡¯s my writing? What do you think about it?¡±


    Trevon did not answer. He sat down at the other side of the desk and pursed his lips without saying


    anything. He had guessed what his grandfather meant. He was clearly mocking him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not saying anything, why are you here for me? If you want to do a ring match with me, I


    can¡¯tpare to you.¡± Trevon said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Theo smiled. He put down his pen slowly and sat down. He sighed and said earnestly, ¡°Have you seen


    her?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded silently.


    It was obvious from his grandson¡¯s expression. Theo stroked his beard and said, ¡°Yes, now that she¡¯s


    back in Athana, what are you going to do? Have you thought about it**


    After a moment of silence. Trevon said slowly. ¡°She has children. They might not be mine.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t look too surprised. ¡°So you¡¯re hesitating because of the children You don¡¯t want to take


    over.¡±


    Trevon said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡±


    Looking at his grandson, who was not in a good mood. Theo continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to give


    up, why are you still conflicted? In fact, love and marriage involve gambling. You can¡¯t be sure that


    everything will turn out great in the end. Some people have been in love for more than ten years, but in


    the end, they would find out that they are betrayed when they are already old Some people argue for


    their entire lives and eventually grow old together We can¡¯t predict the future, but what we can do is


    restrain ourselves and have faith in what we believe in in the first ce Of course, we are not saints


    and would make mistakes. But it¡¯s okay as long as we know how to make up for our mistakes.


    ¡°Trevon, you have a unique vision i doing business. You can see through everything. Why are you so


    slow when ites to rtionships Don¡¯t you know why you¡¯ve been running to and im Sapphire Caty


    countless times in the past two years? Don¡¯t you know why you messed with the flowers in my


    courtyard?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes remained lifeless and he could not make sense of what to do. He looked like someone


    looking for answers. ¡°Would you mind if the children are not your great-grandchildren by blood¡±


    Then wanted to shake his head. He was right to say that Trevon had a low EQ


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. After all, she is my granddaughter The children would still be my great-grandchild even if


    they are not yours¡±


    Trevon was speechless. Theo¡¯s answer almost gave him a heart attack.


    Afraid that his grandson would make an irreparable mistake, Theo reminded him. ¡°Thave to remind you


    not to do a DNA Test If you take the children¡¯s samples and do it in secret, I guarantee that Natalie


    would leave you forever. You would have an even harder time trying to get your wife back¡¯


    Trevon raised his head and looked at his grandfather in confusion. ¡°Why?


    Thro closed has eyes. He somewhat ked down on his grandson, who was so bad at being in a


    rtionship Judging from Trevon¡¯s expression, he was nning to do exactly what Theo told him not to


    ¡°There are only two results for the test The children are either yours or not. If they re yours, you¡¯d be


    satisfied. But have you thought about what Natalie would think? If you find out that they are yours, are


    you getting her back for the children or for her This would lead to misunderstandings. But if you find out


    that they aren¡¯t yours, wouldn¡¯t you care and hold a grudge against it You¡¯d only be torturing yourself¡±


    Trevon was speechless. Theo¡¯s every word hat ham race and hard


    Theo continued to analyze the situation for him. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is like opening a mystery box and


    drawing lots. There is a 30-30 chance Trevon, you¡¯re a huge gambler in thepany¡¯s decision-


    making and can analyze things thoroughly. Why don¡¯t you dare to take a risk in a rtionship? If you


    win, everyone would be happy If you lose, you¡¯d still have a wife. The worst situation would be that


    you¡¯d be a stepfather. But who would dare to gossip about you in Athana? What are you afraid


    Trevon was provoked, but he did not say anything Theo knew that his grandson understood.


    In the end, he continued. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve at least understood a part of at Since you know what


    you want, go ahead and do it. But remember that sincerity is the most important thing in the world Just


    because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re worth so much in everyone¡¯s heart You d only be high


    and mighty if they care about you. If they don¡¯t care about you, you¡¯re nothing Don¡¯t try to deceive her


    or try any schemes This would only make things worse. Love is very fragile. You can¡¯t use any of your


    tricks and schemes from doing business when dealing with love. It won¡¯t be easy for you to get your


    wife back. She is stubborn, but she¡¯s kind. Don¡¯t treat her with the same attitude as before. Think about


    it carefully. That¡¯s all I can say to you. The rest is up to you.¡± Judging from his words. Theo was indeed


    worried sick for Trevon¡¯s love life.


    From the moment Trevon entered the study. Theo knew what he was conflicted about. Gage had long


    reported what the young master had been investigating these few days and also said that Natalie was


    back with two children.


    Theo changed the topic. There¡¯s one more thing you have to remember. A Wilson can never be a


    mistress. The prerequisite for you to pursue Natalie is that she is single. Otherwise, you¡¯d be a home-


    wrecker.¡±


    Trevon was speechless. After hearing Theo¡¯s words, his eyes weren¡¯t as gloomy as before.


    Theo said, ¡°If you really love someone, you wouldn¡¯t care about what she does for a living or what she


    has gone through You only care about her. It¡¯s actually a good thing that she has children already. It


    saves you a lot of effort.¡±


    Trevon was a little speechless. Was this a buy-one-get-one-free deal?


    After Trevon left, the butler asked curiously, ¡°Sir, can you really ept that Ms. Natalie¡¯s children are


    not Mr. Trevon¡¯s


    Theo smiled meaningfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I ept it or not. It only matters if this brat can ept it


    or not. I¡¯m about to be a love guru because of him.¡±


    Gage burst outughing. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so humorous.¡±


    If he would ept her and her children without even getting a DNA test, could this be true love?


    After dinner. Trevon returned to Adare Manor. After taking a shower, he called Frank. ¡°How¡¯s the


    investigation about the Turner family going on?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Frank saidzily. ¡°There¡¯s some progress. The bodyguards around your


    ex-wife are all from the Turner family.¡±


    Trevon narrowed his eyes. He was silent for a few seconds, but he was still just guessing. ¡°Have you


    found out about her rtionship with the Turner family?¡±


    Frank replied. ¡°The traces have been wiped too clean. My men have captured a bodyguard from the


    Turner family. Do you


    want toe over?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you when the timees. It¡¯s easy to do things in the dark.¡±


    The Turner family had made Frank very frustrated. It took him two years to find any clues about it.


    The head of the Turner family would asionally appear at business asions, but not many people


    knew him. When Frank tried topare the descriptions with the photos he got, only to find that all


    descriptions about the head of the Turner family were different.


    This left Frank intrigued. Could it be that the head of the Turner family was like a job that different


    people were on duty for on different days?


    Seeing that Frank was silent, Trevon added, ¡°Other than Edward, there are no other men around your


    ex-wife. Hackett is pursuing other girls at Athana Hospital.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    At 11.30 in the evening.


    In an abandoned shipyard in the suburbs, there were two men in ck down jackets. One was half-


    squatting in front of a man, whose face was covered in blood. The other had his legs crossed and was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    holding a cigarette between his slender fingers. He did not smoke but simply let the cigarette burn in


    the wind. His eyes were fixed on the injured man. ¡°Tell me, who is your boss?¡±


    The injured man pursed the blood in his mouth and spat a mouthful of blood out on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m just


    taking a walk on the side. Why did you kidnap me?¡±


    Frank looked at this tough guy with interest. He had been beaten up for half an hour, but he did not say


    a word or cry out in pain. ¡°You live quite a healthy life. I wonder where it¡¯d hurt the most.¡± His finger


    pointed down bit by bit.


    The bodyguard looked like he was not afraid of death. ¡°Go on. I don¡¯t have a family. If I die, it wouldn¡¯t


    hurt.¡±


    Trevon flicked the cigarette butt and rubbed his nose thoughtfully. ¡°Get Miss Foster from Evergreen


    Gardens here too,¡±


    Frank smiled and nodded at the people he brought. The thugs prepared to turn around deliberately.


    The bodyguard, who was caught, panicked. ¡°No. Don¡¯t touch Miss,¡±


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and frowned. ¡°Miss?¡±


    The man realized that he had said something wrong and corrected himself quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say


    Miss Foster? I was just hired to protect her. We don¡¯t know who the employer is. We¡¯re fine with it as


    long as we are paid nicely for it.¡±


    Frank lit a cigarette. His tall figure stoodzily with a hint of roguishness. ¡°That¡¯s a good exnation,


    but how can a bodyguard from the Turner family like you still take on side jobs? Is the Turner family so


    poor that they can¡¯t afford to support you?¡± There was a hint of impatience and threat in his tone.


    The man didn¡¯t know that the person who captured him had already investigated so clearly. He didn¡¯t


    know how to exin it. He searched for words in his mind and paused for half a second.


    Trevon took in his change of expression and said calmly, ¡°It seems that the Turner family indeed has


    strict rules. I actually respect you for that. You have received quite some training. I¡¯ll be kind today and


    simply ask you a few questions.¡±


    The man remained silent. He did not know what Trevon wanted to say to him. He felt uneasy and was


    thinking about how to


    escape.


    The few of them were Joseph¡¯s personal bodyguards. Before Joseph left, he instructed them to ensure


    Natalie¡¯s safety. This was their duty and they could not let anything happen to Natalie.


    Unexpectedly, someone hit him unconscious and kidnapped him when he was on a bathroom break


    today. He had always been very vignt, and for some reason, he was caught off-guard. The person


    who kidnapped him walked silently and he did not notice him at all.


    Trevon uncrossed his legs and leaned forward towards the man. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Miss


    Foster and the Turner family?¡±


    The bodyguard did not move or nod. He remained tense.


    Trevon, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. He smiled. ¡°Not bad. Next question. Does the head of


    the Turner family have a son?¡±


    The man still did not move. Trevon was especially patient. He rubbed his chin. ¡°Mmm, you¡¯ve been


    trained well. I guess you¡¯re your boss¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    ¡®Onest question. Are the children your boss¡¯s? That¡¯s all my patience. If you say a word wrong, Miss


    Foster will die with you.¡± Trevon took a knife that shed in the night from the thug and wiped the de


    casually.


    At this moment, Trevon seemed to shine with hostility. Even though he was very patient, the injured


    bodyguard already knew that his patience had worn out. After being Joseph¡¯s personal bodyguard for


    so many years, he knew very well what Trevon¡¯s words incant.


    The bodyguard thought for a moment and said, ¡°Before answering, I need to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡®Go on


    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m a nobody. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I die. As for Miss Foster you mentioned,


    why would I care if I¡¯m already dead?¡± The bodyguard was also taking a gamble.


    Trevon frowned. A dark and unclear emotion was hidden in his eyes. ¡°I want to know her rtionship


    with the Turner family.


    ¡°They¡¯re rted,¡± the bodyguard answered.


    ¡°What about her children?¡±


    The bodyguard endured the pain. ¡°You¡¯re funny. How can we, as bodyguards, know whose Miss


    Foster¡¯s children are? Do all the bodyguards know the privacy of the person they are protecting so well


    here in Athana?¡±


    To be able to be Joseph¡¯s personal bodyguard, he was not one that was afraid of death. He could


    more or less guess Trevon¡¯s thoughts. If he was right, everyone would be happy. If he wasn¡¯t, he would


    die, but it was nothing to him. Without the Turner family, he would already be dead long ago.


    Trevon squatted down and approached the bodyguard. He raised his hand impatiently, stabbed the


    man¡¯s leg, and turned the de in it ruthlessly. Instantly, blood flowed out. The man only frowned and


    did not scream.


    As blood poured out. Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodlust. He pulled out the knife fiercely and threw


    it to the thug. Then, he stood up and smoothed out his clothes.


    The thug handed him a wet wipe, and he slowly wiped his hands with it. After wiping his hands clean,


    he threw the wipe back to the thug, who then stuffed the used wipe into his pocket.


    Trevon turned around and looked down at the bodyguard. ¡°When you get out alive, tell your boss that


    he¡¯s wee to take revenge. I¡¯m Trevon Wilson. I¡¯ll be waiting for him anytime¡± With that, he strode


    towards the car.


    Frank admired this bodyguard a little. He licked the corner of his lips and threw away the cigarette butt.


    He stepped on it and squatted down. ¡°Kid, I like you. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his teeth were chattering from the pain. He


    pressed his hands on the bleeding wound and gritted his teeth. I like women.¡±


    Frank smiled and stood up. He did not force him but said instead, ¡°Do I look like I like men?¡±


    Then, he stood up and praised, ¡°Not bad. I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find out anything about the


    Turner family. It turns out that all of you are unafraid of death. It seems that your boss has definitely


    done you a great favor. Interesting¡±


    He turned to the thug at the door and said, ¡°Take him to the hospital to dress up his wound. Don¡¯t kill


    him. I like him.¡±


    As he reached where the car was parked. Frank asked. ¡®Do you n to be a father today?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face fell, but he did not answer Frank¡¯s question. ¡°Let¡¯s go boxing¡±


    Frank, who was sharp-tongued, said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it as venting with you. So that you can be a father


    in peace.¡±


    At Lithern boxing gym.


    Trevon and Frank both changed into light sportswear and put on their gloves casually,


    Jim rushed over and sat below the stage to watch the battle. He even bought peanuts from outside for


    the show. Everything was ready. He was just waiting for the match to begin.


    It had been a long time since he saw Trevon and Frank boxing. That was quite a show. The battle


    between men had to go. with peanuts.


    Before they started, Trevon raised an eyebrow and said provocatively, ¡®Call me sir if you lose.¡±


    Frank said disdainfully, ¡°Dream on. Call me master if you lose.¡±


    The two of them stopped talking nonsense and stared at each other, preparing tounch a heavy


    attack. Trevon was very fierce and waved his fists extremely quickly. Frank was on guard at first, but he


    did not expect Trevon to be serious. Each punch was more ruthless than thest.


    He licked the inside of his cheek that Trevon had just scraped upon. He looked like an enraged leopard


    as he used all his strength to strike at Trevon.


    After exchanging blows for a few rounds, with a sudden bang. Trevon fell back for some reason and


    Seeing this. Jim threw away the peanuts in his hands quickly and jumped onto the arena nimbly, trying


    to wake Trevon up.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­¡±


    Frank was also a little caught off guard. Trevon actually used his head to block his punch. Fortunately,


    Frank pulled back immediately, but he still hit him hard. After checking Trevon¡¯s injuries, he said


    decisively, ¡°Take him to the hospital.¡±


    Trevon was alreadypletely out cold. Jim carried him to the underground garage. Frank drove away


    at maximum speed, but traffic was still a little congested. Jim was so anxious that he was sweating


    profusely. Trevon was such a big shot in Athana. Nothing must happen to him.


    Frank nced at the man in the backseat through the rearview mirron He waspletely unconscious,


    which only made Frank even more impatient. Frank couldn¡¯t help but honk.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    The atmosphere at the entrance to the operating theater was tense. Everyone present was uneasy and


    nervous as if waiting for someone important to show up,


    The director of Athana Hospital got out of bed after receiving a call from Frank Roberts 15 minutes ago.


    He headed straight for the hospital to prepare for surgery


    In addition, specialist doctors from the cerebral surgery department were summoned. All of them


    gathered at the operating theater¡¯s entrance, awaiting the arrival of the VIP patient.


    The director initially nned to summon Natalie but gave up the idea, knowing she had a child to care


    for. Instead, he summoned other doctors to the hospital.


    gurney


    Jim¡¯s face was pale as a sheet when he walked in with Trevon on his back. Frank helped him ce


    Trevon onto the bed the nurse had prepared. The director then personally pushed him into the


    operating theater with care, feeling uneasy all the way.


    Jim was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. He kept pacing back and forth, not knowing if he should


    call Theo. He rubbed. his hands nervously, and his palms were covered in cold sweat.


    Frank leaned against the door of the operating theater and lifted his chin to nce at Jim. ¡°Can¡¯t you sit


    still for a moment, dude?¡±


    Jim was too anxious to sit still. ¡°Mr. Roberts, why did you strike him?¡± It was meant to be a sparring


    session, but somehow Trevonnded in hospital.


    Frank did not seem too worried. He reviewed the sparring session and became a little suspicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll regain consciousness soon enough. Just sit tight and wait.¡±


    As expected, the lights in the operating theater went out half an hourter. The director walked out with


    a smile. ¡°Mr. Wilson suffered a heavy blow and has a concussion. He is still unconscious, but it¡¯s not a


    big problem. He¡¯ll probably wake up at night. Don¡¯t worry too much¡±


    Jim was relieved but still worried about Trevon not waking up. He nned to watch over him the entire


    time.


    Frank did not utter a word or respond to the director¡¯s remarks. He just swayed along unhurriedly to the


    VIP ward with the


    rest


    After Trevon was transferred to the bed in the ward. Frank stood at the door and took a quick peek.


    The corners of his lips instantly curled up, and he smiled without saying anything.


    Jim said after the hospital director left. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you don¡¯t have to wait around. I¡¯ll stay behind to


    take care of Mr. Wilson tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take good care of him. I¡¯ll go next door to check on Hackett ckwell,¡± Frank said. When he


    passed by carlier, he saw the patient¡¯s name in the next-door ward.


    Jim was surprised. ¡®Is Mr. ckwell also hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has a concussion too, Frank said, ignoring Jim¡¯s puzzled look and left the ward.


    ¡°Is concussion a trend nowadays? Why are both the men hospitalized for concussi¨®n?¡± Jim wondered.


    Frank Roberts impolitely knocked on the next ward¡¯s door and went straight in. ¡°Oh, you are here too!¡±


    Hackett momentarily looked up from his cell phone before submerging back in the video game. ¡®Fuck!


    I¡¯ve been fucking staying here for thest few days. What took you so long toe to see me? You


    didn¡¯t even buy any food! How dare you show up empty-handed?¡±


    Frank did not bother with Hackett¡¯s nonsense. He looked around the room and said, ¡°Not bad, bro. Are


    you going to stay here for long?¡±


    Hackett, head lowered with bloodshot eyes, continued to indulge in the video game on his cell phone.


    ¡°Push the tower, you useless creep!¡± he yelled before replying to Frank. ¡°I¡¯m not terminally ill. No point


    staying here for long.¡±


    Frank looked at his watch; it was almost two in the morning. He realized Hackett had tormented himself


    past midnight on his cell phone game. ¡°Hey, bro. The game isn¡¯t suitable for you. It burns your brain.


    Go next door and visit when you have some time.¡±


    Hackett threw away his cell phone moments after Frank left. The tower defense game was a failure,


    and he had been bored staying in the hospital for the past few days. Natalie did not bother to return


    after the ward round. As for Sherri, she did not show up after the two quarreledst time. On the other


    hand, his mother delivered creamy potato soup daily. Hackett drank so much he could not take it


    anymore. It was no different from going through confinement as far as he was concerned. Hackett¡¯s


    only entertainment was the asional bickering with the front desk nurse.


    Out of curiosity, Hackett put on his jacket and slippers and dragged himself out of the ward. When the


    nurse saw him, she asked enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. ckwell, do you need help? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Hackett smiled like a yboy and nced at the tightly shut door in the next ward. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll take


    a walk. Is there a neer next door?¡±


    The nurse smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, he just came in. He also has a concussion.¡±


    Hackett stood at the door and looked at the wall. The patient¡¯s name card was missing. ¡°Howe


    there¡¯s no name on the wall?¡± he asked curiously.


    The nurse maintained her sweet smile. ¡°The director instructed not to put any.¡±


    Hackett became even more curious because Frank told him to visit the ward. ¡°Remove my name too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the nurse replied.


    Hackett was about to open the door when the nurse quickly stopped him. The hospital director


    instructed us that the patient can¡¯t be disturbed. Mr. ckwell. ¡±


    Curiosity began to kill the bored Hackett. ¡°I know him. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    The nurse was skeptical. In the end, she was mesmerized by Hackett¡¯s handsome face.


    Hackett stood at the door and knocked. Jim got up and opened the door. ¡°Mr. ckwell,¡± he was


    surprised to see thetter at the door.


    Hackett was equally shocked. ¡°Jim, why are you here?¡± He rushed into the room. When he saw the


    person on the bed, he said anxiously, ¡°Fuck, why is Trevon hospitalized? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jim told him about the boxing incident between Trevon and Frankst night. Hackett felt something


    was amiss but could not figure out what was wrong.


    He stayed in Trevon¡¯s ward until three in the morning Jim could not take it anymore and left to buy


    something. Trevon was still unconscious, so Hackett went back to sleep next door.


    Natalie did not wake Jasper up in the morning, Jasper got used to Ruby not being at home and yed


    alone most of the time. Moreover, she listened to the servant and was well-behaved, which eased


    Natalie¡¯s mind tremendously.


    Natalie went to get the car after breakfast. While sitting in the car, she felt reluctant to drive because


    the traffic was too heavy. The weather in February was not as bone-chilling as it was in January.


    Natalie opened the car door and got out of the car. She returned home decisively to get her motorbike


    key.


    The servant was surprised to see Natalie turning back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave already, Miss Natalie? Did you


    forget something?¡±


    Natalie headed straight to the master bedroom to get her key and helmet. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the


    motorbike instead. The road is too congested for cars, and I¡¯m a little anxious to drive. I¡¯m leaving now.


    Lena and Jenny were worried. ¡°Miss Natalie, drive slowly and be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Natalie took the key and rushed to the garage in Edward¡¯s building. She removed the protective cover


    and saw her long-lost beloved motorbike. Memories, good and bad, started surging into her head.


    It turned out that Natalie blocked out her memories temporarily. Every piece of memory was still intact


    in her head over the years.


    It was human nature to want to forget the unpleasant past, but things often went against one¡¯s wishes.


    The more one tried to forget; the more one would remember as memories were engrained deep inside


    one¡¯s head.


    Facing the truth was the best choice, running away meant avoiding the matter. It was a useless effort in


    the end. Natalie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s demise, her mother¡¯s suicide, and her grandparents¡¯ car ident were


    the deepest wounds in her heart.


    She gently caressed the shiny motorbike and remembered fondly the day her grandfather presented


    her with it. Her lips curled into a smile as she put on her helmet and buckled up. She straddled the


    motorbike, inserted the key, and started the engine. With her well-practiced movements, the garage


    instantly reverberated with a roar. It was her favorite sound, the beginning of a gallop and the yearning


    for freedom.


    The breeze blew on Natalie¡¯s face after she left the garage, and the view was breathtaking. The


    motorbike could move faster than the wind but could not bring back time. It could not make up for the


    regrets, yet it could make her feel free and easy.


    Natalie rode the motorbike steadily on the street of Athana and soon arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    She turned off the engine, removed her helmet, and shook loose her shoulder-length hair. Her gesture


    attracted the attention of passersby.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held her helmet in one hand and walked into the hospital before the intern nurse caught up with


    her. Thetter¡¯s eyes filled with envy. ¡°Dr. Foster, you ride the motorbike like a pro. Awesomet¡± she said


    with admiration.


    Natalie smiled and greeted her. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Sherri walked over and put her arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why did you drive your beloved


    motorbike out today? Natalie sighed. ¡°The road is too congested for cars. It¡¯s so congested that my


    smoking habit, which I¡¯ve finally stopped, is


    about to make aeback. I¡¯d better ride the motorbike instead. I¡¯ll drive the car when I want to take


    Jasper out for a spin.¡±


    ¡°All right, the motorbike suits you well. My girlfriend looks awesome. If I were a man, I would surely be


    captivated by you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sister, I am straight as an arrow. Don¡¯t try to mislead me. We won¡¯t make a good couple, and I


    can¡¯t satisfy you either,¡± Natalie said in jest.


    The two looked at each other andughed aloud. ¡°I like your speed, sister!¡± said Sherri.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    At 8:40 AM the next morning, as usual, Natalie did her rounds and brought a few staff to Hackett¡¯s


    ward. After asking him a few questions, she said, ¡°You can be discharged today.¡±


    Hackett was unhappy when he heard that he could be discharged. He had originally nned to go


    home today as it was boring to stay here alone, but after Trevon was admitted to the hospital, he


    changed his mind. Not only could he havepany, but he could also watch a show. ¡°Doctor, I couldn¡¯t


    sleepst night. I felt dizzy, Why don¡¯t I stay here to be observed today? What if I faint after I return?


    I¡¯m still a child. I can¡¯t leave just like that.¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words.


    The other doctors were speechless as well. His acting skills were really poor. Was his brain even fully


    developed at this point?


    Natalie was unmoved and said. ¡°You¡¯re wasting the hospital¡¯s resources. The nurse said that you


    yed mobile games until midnightst night and even went to visit other patients. This isn¡¯t a


    presidential suite at a hotel. Are you addicted to staying here?¡±


    Hackett was thick-skinned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night so I went to visit my neighbors. Besides, how can


    the presidential suitepare to this?¡±


    Natalie did not want to talk to him anymore. He was just spouting nonsense. It was obvious that he did


    not want to be discharged at all. ¡°Stay if you like.¡±


    When Natalie walked out of the ward, the intern beside her asked, ¡°Doctor, he has clearly recovered.


    Why did you let him stay? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of resources?¡±


    Natalie thought that only the wealthy people of Athana could afford to stay on this floor of the hospital.


    Ordinary people would not have the money to stay on this floor. Since he wanted to contribute to the


    hospital financially and they weren¡¯t short on beds, why should she stop him?


    Natalie said in a low voice, ¡°The rich are stupid. Isn¡¯t it good that they¡¯re paying? We can use the


    money to support poor families.¡±


    Every year, Athana Hospital provided assistance to the less fortunate. They subsidized or reduced the


    medical expenses of many disadvantaged families. Naturally, she would not reject the contributions of


    these rich people.


    Before she walked into the ward next door, she looked up and nced at the sign next to the door.


    There was no name on it, but she did not think too much about it because it was a normal urrence.


    Jim was stunned when he saw Natalie enter. His mind was racing with thoughts. He was a little


    suspicious and looked at the man whom he didn¡¯t know was unconscious or asleep.


    up


    He remembered that the director said yesterday that Trevon should have woken upst night, but


    Trevon did not wakest night. He even called the director out of worry, but the director told him to calm


    down and that Trevon would wake up


    tomorrow.


    Natalie was also full of questions in the morning. She received a message from the hospital director in


    the middle of the night asking her to take over the inpatient department, and that she did not have to go


    to the outpatient clinic for now. She would only need to go there when there were special cases. She


    was a little depressed about this transfer. Originally, she was only a consultation specialist who worked


    Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays in the outpatient clinic, and Tuesdays and Thursdays in the


    inpatient department. Now, she was stationed full-time at the inpatient department.


    She was puzzled about the arrangement, but she still maintained her professionalism. ¡°Is the patient


    still unconscious?¡± Jim¡¯s reaction was a little slow. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, yes. H-He didn¡¯t wake up.¡± He hadn¡¯t


    seen Natalie in two years, so his brain was a little short-circuited.


    Natalie took the medical record and checked it, then frowned and narrowed her eyes at the person on


    the bed. She took out a medical shlight and walked to the man¡¯s bed. She opened his eyelids with


    one hand to check then moved to the other eyelid. After that, she stuffed the medical shlight back


    into the pocket of her whiteb coat and took out the stethoscope. She ced it in front of his chest


    and listened.


    Then, she stood up and said to the stunned Jim, ¡°When the patient wakes up, make sure he doesn¡¯t


    move too much. He will feel dizzy. If there are any other symptoms that are more serious, press the


    bell¡±


    Jim stared at Natalie. The entire process was a norinal and regr routine inspection. Natalie did not


    seem like she missed. Trevon at all.


    Natalie did not say another word. She turned around and left the ward to check on the other patients.


    The intern beside her looked back every three steps she took and muttered, ¡°Who is that, Doctor? He¡¯s


    so handsome. Even when he¡¯s asleep, he¡¯s so handsome and charming.


    Natalie took a deep breath and thought, ¡°That face is so beautiful that it¡¯s lethal, huh?¡± On the surface,


    she put on a serious look and said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor so you need to remember your responsibilities.


    Don¡¯t be a love-struck fool. I wonder what¡¯s in your head?


    The intern doctor blushed and lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment. This man was


    just too handsome. He was so good-looking even when he wasn¡¯t awake, and she couldn¡¯t help but


    want to exim.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie returned to the impatient department¡¯s office and heard the discussions of the other doctors.


    ¡°Who is the patient in room 1314? The hospital director came a few timesst night. I heard that he got


    up from his bed and stayed there until midnight.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? He must be a big shot. They didn¡¯t even put his name on the sign. I don¡¯t think they


    want people to know¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the patients in the wards next to him are also handsome men? The nurse at the


    front desk kept taking their temperatures. Aren¡¯t they afraid of damaging the thermometer?¡±


    A few of themughed.


    Natalie did not reply. She calmly took a ss of water and sat back in her chair to continue reading the


    patients¡¯ medical records from the inpatient department.


    She thought to herself, ¡°They¡¯re crazy. They nned on¡¯getting a concussion together so that they


    could get admitted to the hospital together.¡±


    Someone suddenly asked, ¡°Natalie, did you find out who they are when you went to do rounds in the


    morning?¡±


    Natalie said indifferently. ¡°A concussion patient¡±


    The other doctors were speechless and thought, ¡°We know this already. Why is she so cold toward


    us?¡±


    Trevon woke up at II AM. Jim, who was sitting on the couch, was so excited that he almost cried out. If


    Trevon still didn¡¯t wake up. Jum nned to inform Theo


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel any difort? As he spoke, he checked Trevon¡¯s head


    carefully.


    In the end, his hand was pped away mercilessly. ¡®Has she been here?¡±


    Jim was confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Trevon rolled his eyes at him and exhaled. ¡°Was she here?¡±


    Jim realized who he was asking about. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wilson was here.¡±


    Trevon rubbed the spot where his head had been hit. It was still a little painful. ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson told you not to move too much when you wake up. If there¡¯s a problem, look for a doctor.¡±


    Trevon replied without much emotion, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jim was a little puzzled. ¡°So, Mr. Wilson, did you deliberately get beaten up so that you would be


    admitted to this hospital?¡±


    Because Jim raised his voice, Trevon was affected and felt dizzy. He closed his eyes and snapped


    coldly, ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    Jim thought about it. Trevon shouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to take this risk just to see Natalie. That would


    be childish. There were many ways to chase after Natalie that did not involve self-harm.


    Not long after, Hackett arrived. He was wearing a blue-striped hospital gown and smiled with a touched


    expression. ¡°You¡¯re a good friend. I would have been happy if you just visited me, but you¡¯re here to


    apany me instead. You even have the same health condition as me. How embarrassing¡±


    Trevon touched his forehead. He did not want to say anything to Hackett, but Hackett felt the exact


    opposite. He pulled Jim up from the stool and sat on the stool. ¡°Did you deliberately get injured so that


    you would be admitted to the hospital? You want to gain sympathy from Natalie and use this chance to


    pursue her, right?¡± After thinking for a long time after he went backst night, he felt that what Trevon


    did was suspicious.


    This


    person was wicked. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt himself if it meant he could achieve his goal. Jim


    thought, ¡°So I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so. Even Mr. ckwell thinks so.¡±


    Trevon gave Hackett the same answer he gave Jim. ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    Hackett, ¡°Then why did you get hurt like how I got hurt?¡±


    Trevon was speechless. He was unable to refute these words and choked on his own saliva.


    Not long after, Frank arrived. When he pushed open the door, he saw the lively scene. ¡°Are you guys


    hanging out? I want to join too.¡±


    Hackett did not hold back at all. ¡°We can do that. Buy a deck of poker cards while you¡¯re at it. Aren¡¯t we


    both suffering from concussions? Let¡¯s y a game to stimte our brains so that we can heal faster. It


    just so happens we have enough people for the game.


    Trevon had a headache from being disturbed by Hackett. He was really injured so he still felt dizzy.


    Frank sat on the couch and leaned against itzily. He still remembered the bet that day and said


    directly, ¡°Little boy, you pulled a good trick. The ward you chose is pretty good too.¡±


    Frank then grabbed an orange, peeled it, and stuffed it into his mouth. Jim, you¡¯re good at buying fruits.


    This orange is quite sweet.¡±


    When Trevon heard the word ¡°little boy¡±, his face turned as ck as thunder. He pursed his lips and did


    not say anything, pretending not to hear it. He could not be rude to Frank, so he could only let this slip.


    Jim scratched his head in embarrassment. He was still in disbelief. Last night, he was really bored and


    sleepy, but he was afraid that Trevon would wake up when he was asleep, so he bought some oranges


    from the fruit shop downstairs. He specially asked for something sour to prevent him from dozing off,


    and he upied himself by watching the news and


    videos.


    Why did Frank say that it was sweet? Were his taste buds not working?


    Hackett immediately said after hearing Frank, ¡°Then give me one. Everyone who¡¯s here gets a share.


    You can¡¯t eat all of it by yourself.¡±


    Frank grabbed an orange and threw it to Hackett, who peeled it and stuffed it into his mouth. The


    moment he did that, he stood up and spat it into the trash can. ¡°Fuck! Frank, have you lost your taste


    buds or something? It¡¯s so sour.¡±


    ¡°Trevon, do you think it¡¯s sweet?¡± Frank was clearly implying something.


    Trevon could not be bothered with Frank and directly instructed, ¡°That¡¯s enough. The two of you can go


    do what you need to do. Keep an eye on the project on Athana¡¯smercial street. It¡¯s still a few


    months away frompletion. Make sure


    there are no issues.¡±


    Frank was not prepared to leave. He ced his hands on the back of his head andy on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to be at hands-off boss. This is going to be a long battle.¡±


    Trevon did not say a word. He just leaned against the bed with his eyes half-closed.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Hacketty on the couch in Trevon¡¯s ward all day with Frank. One was sleeping, and the other was


    ying mobile games. Trevon had a terrible headache, while Jim was forced to sit on the other couch


    as Hackett and Frank upied all the space on the first couch.


    Joy hurried to the hospital with the creamy potato soup she made. When she pushed open the door


    and found that her son was not in the ward, she was puzzled. She then walked to the front desk and


    asked, ¡°Hello, do you know where the patient in this ward is?¡±


    The nurse smiled and said politely. ¡°Hello, miss. He¡¯s in room 1314.¡± Hackett stayed in room 1313.


    Joy thought, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s enjoying his stay at the hospital, to the extent he¡¯s visiting his


    neighbors.¡±


    Joy opened the door incredulously only to find the guys lying on the sofa. They did not look like patients


    at all. It looked like they were having a party instead


    In reality, she liked these children very much, so she said with a smile. ¡°Frank, I didn¡¯t think you would


    be here too.¡±


    Because Hackett knew the patient in room 1314, when Joy went to the ward next door, the nurse did


    not stop her.


    Frank, who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet, sat up and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. ckwell.¡±


    Joy turned around and saw Trevon lying on the hospital bed. She was visibly surprised, and she


    subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Trevon, why are you hospitalized too? What happened? Did you hit a


    tree too?¡±


    Frank put a hand to his lips to hide a smile.


    Trevon was a little embarrassed by Joy¡¯s concern, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her. ¡°Mrs.


    ckwell, I identally got injured.¡±


    Joy wanted to know more about how he got injured. She sat on the edge of the bed and started to


    ramble. ¡°Where are you hurt? Hackett got a concussion.¡±


    Trevon was at a loss for words.


    Trevon could not withstand Joy¡¯s continuous questions. He was not a talkative person to begin with, so


    he signaled Hackett with his eyes.


    When Hackett received the signal, he put away his phone and said, ¡°Mom, what delicious food did you


    bring me? I¡¯m starving. Stop nagging. I want to eat now. If I starve to death, you can forget about


    having a grandchild for the rest of your life.¡± As he spoke, he pushed Joy out of the door.


    Joy was still unwilling to leave. She muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, child? I¡¯m still chatting. Send


    some to Trevonter. Why don¡¯t I see anyone from the Wilson family?¡±


    As Hackett drank the creamy potato soup, he said, ¡°Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t notify them because he was at his


    family


    would be worried. Don¡¯t go telling them about it.¡±


    Joy replied. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know me? Your mother is very tight-lipped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go back. I¡¯ll stay for another two days.¡±


    Joy was feeling the urge to gossip. ¡®Son, did Sherri visit you these few days? I met her the other day.


    Let me tell you, that youngdy gets more beautiful every time I see her. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t


    find Sherri beautiful.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s face appeared in Hackett¡¯s mind. He was too busy arguing that day to take a closer look at her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that he thought about it, she looked much better and more feminine than before. She gave off the


    feeling of maturity, but she looked so indifferent. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about such things. I won¡¯t stay


    single. I guarantee that I¡¯ll get a wife next year. Is that okay? Can you let me go now? You should take


    an afternoon nap, so go home. Also, you don¡¯t have to send me creamy potato soup tomorrow. I¡¯m


    going to be eating with Trevon.¡±


    He was about to throw up.


    Joy stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word. Don¡¯t lie to me. Alright, then stay for a few more days. Whether


    it¡¯s Natalie or Sherri, you have to get one of them to be your girlfriend.¡± She then grabbed her bag from


    the couch and walked off in her high heels. When she reached the door, she red at Hackett.


    Receiving the re, Hackett said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Natalie and Sherri were having lunch in the cafeteria of the inpatient department.


    Sherri could not help but sigh. ¡°Why do you think the inpatient department¡¯s food is better than the food


    in the outpatient


    clinici


    Natalie stirred her macaroni. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re tired of eating in the outpatient clinic¡¯s canteen. No


    matter how good the food is, you¡¯ll get sick of it if you eat too much. Don¡¯t you know that people like


    new things?¡±


    Natalie popped another bite of food into her mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll go early tomorrow. I checked the weather


    forecast and it that the weather will be pretty good, about 64 E. Let¡¯s carpool. I¡¯ll get up early to pick


    you up. The little ones like to be


    together, too.¡±


    Sherri agreed. ¡°Sure. The director treats us quite well, and we are working the same shifts. Moreover,


    we¡¯re both in the inpatient department. We¡¯re destined to be friends for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Natalie chuckled. She was genuinely happy.


    Natalie said. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been assigned to the inpatient department full-time.¡±


    Sherri scooped up some food as she asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t our shifts the same?¡±


    Natalie did not want to probe too deeply. It was just a job, after all. ¡°Who knows?¡± Sherri did not ask


    further. It was not a big deal. It was fine as long as they were still working in the same hospital.


    Sherri suddenly thought of the discussion she heard in the office this morning. ¡°Hey, I heard from the


    youngdy in our office that there are two handsome men living on the 13th floor. Tell me how


    handsome they are.¡±


    Natalie choked on her macaroni and coughed until tears flowed out. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Are you


    sure you want to know?¡±


    Sherri lowered her voice and said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m just a single mother. This doesn¡¯t stop me from


    admiring handsome men. Just because I¡¯m a mother now doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t admire handsome men.


    That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Natalie calmed down and cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, then sit up and listen carefully. Don¡¯t make a


    sound.¡±


    Natalie nced at her best friend, who sat up, and chuckled. ¡°One of them is the one you fought with


    two days ago. He¡¯s the child¡¯s father.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s expression was instantly filled with disdain. ¡°Fuck What kind of taste do youngdies have


    these days? How can such a scumbag be called handsome? Look at the caretaker he hired. He has to


    be served by a beauty even when he¡¯s staying at a hospital. Isn¡¯t it disgusting? I don¡¯t think he can


    breathe if he doesn¡¯t have a female caretaker by his side.¡± Sherri didn¡¯t know that Hackett fired the


    caretaker on the day the fight ended.


    Afterining about Hackett, she continued to ask, ¡°What about the other one?¡±


    Natalie said calmly. ¡°Trevon.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did they n to stay at the hospital together? Did he


    get a concussion too?¡±


    Natalie smiled and took a sip of water, then licked her lips. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. He really did get a


    concussion.¡±


    Sherri was at a loss for words.


    Sherri was really sick of the two men. ¡°Natalie, remember not to be soft-hearted and forgive him. He


    didn¡¯t like then. He¡¯s not worthy of you now.¡±


    Natalie replied. ¡°I won¡¯t. He¡¯s just a patient to me.¡±


    you back


    The sun was shining brightly, and the rays prated the car window. The gentle breeze made one


    feel very rxed.


    On Saturday morning, Natalie took Lena, Jenny, and Jasper to the Landor family early to pick up


    Sherri.


    When they arrived at Sherri¡¯s ce, Natalie told the two servants to hold Jasper and stay in the car.


    Natalie then turned to her son and said, ¡°Jasper, Mom will pick up Ruby. I¡¯ll be back soon. Can you wait


    for Mom in the car for a while?¡±


    As soon as he heard that Natalie was going to pick up Ruby, Jasper nodded happily with a smile on his


    face.


    A child¡¯s happiness was the most simple thing in the world.


    Natalie pushed open the door and got out of the car. She was wearing sporty clothes today. She had


    put on a white hoodie and a khaki-colored vest, thinking that it would be more convenient to take care


    of the children dressed like this.


    As soon as Natalie got out of the car, she saw Juana carrying Ruby out. When Ruby saw Natalie,


    whom Ruby had not seen for a few days, Ruby shouted happily, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Natalie took Ruby from Juana¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for taking care of her, Juana.


    Ruby, have you been good these few days?¡±


    Juana felt a sense of aplishment. ¡°This child is really obedient. She doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss at


    all. She¡¯s a good girl. I really like her. Natalie, if you¡¯re still busy on Monday, you can send her back on


    Sunday. I¡¯m very free.¡±


    Natalie smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, Juana. Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Juana grinned and said that it was no trouble at all. It was obvious that she liked Ruby from the bottom


    of her heart.


    Of course, Natalie also felt a little guilty. After all, it was a lie. Forget it. She would apologize to her in


    the future.


    Sherri was also dressed casually. She was wearing jeans, a sweater, and a cropped cashmere jacket.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now.


    Be careful. Watch your step.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry


    Back in the car, Natalie said as she fastened her seatbelt. ¡°It seems that Juana likes Ruby already.


    When are you going to tell


    her?¡±


    Sherri fastened her seatbelt as well and turned to look at the two children who were ying with each


    other happily. The scene was especially harmonious. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I¡¯m afraid that my mother


    will interrogate me about the child¡¯s.


    father.¡±


    Natalie started the car and drove at a constant speed to Athana Amusement Park. ¡°That¡¯s a problem,


    alright.¡±


    Sherri turned sideways. ¡°Do you think my mother will force me to marry? Ruby will have a stepdad.


    After all, she cares. about the Landor family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Natalie said affirmatively, ¡°No. I can tell that Juana likes Ruby very much. She wouldn¡¯t ask just any


    man to be Ruby¡¯s stepfather. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Sherri thought about it and agreed. Recently, her mother had been doting on Ruby. It was like she


    knew Ruby was her real granddaughter. Her mother was so busy paying attention to Ruby that she


    Indeed, humans were always discontented.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The more afraid you were of something happening, the more likely it would happen. The more you


    wanted others to keep a secret, the more likely this secret had already spread without your knowledge.


    Joy wasn¡¯t great at keeping secrets. Thus, this caused Rachel to drag her husband over early in the


    morning to bring two insted lunchboxes to see her son.


    Yesterday. Joy had promised Hackett she would keep it a secret. In a way, she had fulfilled her


    promise. After all, Hackett had not told Joy how long she had to keep the secret. Joy had held onto it


    for the whole night until she could no longer hold it back and called Rachel. Joy had even exined the


    situation more drastically than it was.


    Rachel was so anxious that she immediately dragged her husband, who was about to go to the office,


    to the hospital. When Rachel arrived at the ward and realized it was not as severe as Joy had said,


    Rachel heaved a sigh of relief. Her husband¡¯s car ident had already exhausted all her energy and


    resilience. If it happened with her son again, Rachel did not dare to imagine it. There was a high


    chance that she would break down.


    L


    Although Rachel seemed strong on the surface, no matter how strong and decisive she was, she was


    still a woman and had her weaknesses. Everyone had weaknesses. Of course, Rachel was no


    exception. No one was Iron Man. They were all made of flesh and blood.


    As soon as Caleb entered the room, he sized up his son from head to toe. When Caleb realized that


    there was nothing serious, he slowly sat on the sofa Rachel carefully ced the breakfast she had


    brought on the table.


    Trevon had known that Hackett was unreliable. If Hackett could be relied on, pigs would be able to fly.


    However, Trevon spoke normally. Tmn fine. You didn¡¯t have toe.¡±


    Rachel was still busy helping Trevon adjust the nket at his feet and said with some distress, ¡°How


    can we note when you¡¯re hospitalized? At the very least, we need to see that you¡¯re okay to be at


    ease. Hurry and eat.¡±


    Trevon slowly ate the breakfast that Rachel had brought Rachel¡¯s heart still ached. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    us that you were sick? If not for Hackett¡¯s mother, we wouldn¡¯t have known. You weren¡¯t nning to tell


    us, and you didn¡¯t hire a caretaker. Is it just Jim taking care of you?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t show much emotion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m not used to being taken care of by


    outsiders.¡±


    Caleb nced at his indifferent son. ¡°Then Mr. Hawk will have to work harder. A concussion is not


    something to be taken lightly.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Caleb could not help but remind Trevon, ¡®Since you¡¯ve been hospitalized, I


    think you¡¯ll be here for at least a day or two. Use this time to think about how to apologize to that girl.


    Stalling won¡¯t solve any problems.¡±


    Trevon was slightly stunned. Then, he said indifferently. ¡°Okay¡±


    Caleb had said what he needed to say, so he didn¡¯t continue.


    Rachel sighed quietly to herself Rachel was a little anxious but could not interfere with her son¡¯s


    rtionship. If she interfered too much, her son would be resistant. Rachel still could not understand


    why Trevon liked that girl. Whether it was her behavior or her family background, there were plenty of


    other girls in Athana who were better than her.


    After a while, the doctor came to conduct the ward rounds. However, the hospital director was the one


    who personally came today. It was clear how much importance he ced on Trevon. Even someone


    like Natalie didn¡¯t work on the weekends, but the hospital director himself was on duty. The meaning


    behind this was obvious.


    When the director pushed the door open with a benevolent smile, Trevon¡¯s expression visibly turned


    colder. Caleb nced. at Trevon and realized that Trevon¡¯s face was filled with obvious


    disappointment.


    Caleb quietly shook his head.


    The director had seen Caleb and Rachel before. Now that he had the opportunity to curry favor with


    them, he would not miss out on it. As soon as the director entered, he greeted them with a ttering


    tone, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, you came to see Mr. Trevon so early. It must be tiring.¡±


    Caleb nodded slightly in greeting.


    Rachel replied politely. ¡°It must be tiring for you too. You still have to be on duty on the weekend. You¡¯re


    hands-on with


    your work.¡±


    The director began to curry favor with Rachel. ¡°No, not at all. I have to be considerate of my


    subordinates. Ms. Natalie has to rest over the weekend. I can¡¯t force her to work overtime. It¡¯s not easy


    for a woman to take care of two children.¡± Rachel and Caleb had already heard about the children from


    Theo, so when the director mentioned it, they did not look surprised. Their expressions barely changed,


    as if they were talking about someone else.


    When Theo had mentioned it to Rachel and Caleb, Rachel had been against her son being involved


    with Natalie. After all, Rachel felt that the children might not be her grandchildren. However, after


    Theo¡¯s earnest persuasion, Rachel finallypromised.


    The director stayed in Trevon¡¯s ward for almost 15 minutes. During this time, he spent more than 10


    minutes sucking up to


    them. When the director noticed the cold aura from Trevon, he finally left the room.


    At this moment, Natalie was at Athana Amusement Park buying food when the phone in her pocket


    rang nonstop. Jenny, who was standing behind her, tactfully took the bag from Natalie¡¯s hand so she


    could answer the phone. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The attitude from the other end of the line was a little strange. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re outdoors,¡± The


    director guessed as he heard the child¡¯s screams.


    Natalie held the phone between her car and shoulder, the tickets and food in her hand. ¡°Yes, I am. Is


    something the matter at the hospital?¡±


    The director¡¯s voice was filled withughter. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking. What¡¯s your rtionship with


    Ward 1314¡¯s Mr. Wilson? Have you known each other for a long time?¡±


    The gentleness in Natalie¡¯s eyes froze when she heard that. Natalie said unhappily. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    The director was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know hum? Alright then. I¡¯m just asking casually. Have fun


    and report to work on time on Monday.¡± After hanging up, the director was still a little suspicious. They


    didn¡¯t know each other? Then why did Mr. Wilson¡¯s assistant say that Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t like them to


    switch the staff who did the ward rounds and insisted on this one person?


    However, when the director recalled the expression on Mr. Hawk¡¯s face that day when he had asked for


    Natalie to be the one who conducted the ward rounds, there was nothing special about it. It seemed


    like a random choice.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalie¡¯s mood had not been affected much. It was normal for people to


    tter and ask about the likes of the rich and powerful Such people had existed for thousands of years.


    Most people were vain How many people would regard money and power as dirt? It was moremon


    nowadays for bootlicking to happen. However, bootlicking was still very useful in the workce. Some


    people were ced in important positions, while others were promoted and given a raise. The


    workce seemed to have adapted to this, and the changes were bing more impetuous.


    Natalie took the tickets and followed Sherri through the gate. Athana Amusement Park was very big, so


    of course, there were many people.


    It was Sunday, after all.


    The amusement park smelled of delicious food. There was the smell of ice cream and popcorn. The


    milky fragrance lingered in the air for a long time, and the amusement park was filled with colorful light


    Sherri was yful and was as excited as a child ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s go and y bumper cars¡±


    Natalie lowered her head and asked her son with a smile, Jasper, do you want to y on that little car?


    We¡¯ll bump into each other with your sister.¡±


    The boy was very happy. ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper could not suppress the joy on his face.


    A child¡¯s smule was the most healing thing in the world, and also infectious.


    Jenny and Lena stood at the edge of the arena and looked at Natalie¡¯s bright smile in relief. Natalie


    looked very happy and


    satisfied


    Jasper was very bold, ying one ride after another with Sherri, who also loved ying. They yed


    for about 3 hours until the two children got sleepy andy on their mother¡¯s shoulders, falling asleep in


    a daze.


    Natalie¡¯s arms were a little sore from carrying them. After all, the parking lot was a little way out, and


    her little boy was not light. Jasper weighed about 22 pounds, and his hand held onto a corner of


    Natalie¡¯s clothes.


    Lena was already carrying Ruby, and Sherri was holding the bags


    Jenny saw that Natalie was putting up a strong front. ¡°Miss Natalie, let me carry Jasper. You¡¯ve been


    carrying him for a while. Jasper doesn¡¯t look plump, but he isn¡¯t light.¡±


    Natalie was really out of strength. Previously, when they had gone out in Sapphire City, her aunt, uncle,


    and cousin had fought to carry the children. Natalie had barely used any energy. As such, Natalie did


    not insist and let Jenny take Jasper from her arms,


    Natalie shook her sore arms. ¡°Oh no. My stamina has decreased. I¡¯ve been talking about getting a


    running machine for a few days, but I kept forgetting. I¡¯ll go back and order one tonight.


    Sherri looked at her best friend¡¯s slightly trembling hand. ¡°Look at how your hand is trembling as if you


    have Parkinson¡¯s. Why don¡¯t I drive back?¡±


    Natalie said in disdain, ¡°Tll do it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat dinner if you drive.¡±


    Sherri red at her. ¡°Who are you looking down on? Why are you discriminating against me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I just want to go home quickly and take the kids for dinner. Do you want to eat outside or at


    home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should cook. I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking in a long time. Why don¡¯t we call my


    brother? The three of us haven¡¯t met for a long time.¡±


    Natalie did not refuse. ¡°Go ahead. Ask Edward if he¡¯s busy and what he wants to eat.¡±


    Sherri immediately sent a message to her brother.


    Natalie was still the one who drove back. The two children were in the back of the car, carried by Lena


    and Jenny respectively.


    When they were almost at Evergreen Gardens, Natalie turned her head and asked, ¡°Has your brother


    replied? Is heing? Let¡¯s take the two children home, and we¡¯ll go out to get some groceries


    together.¡±


    Sherri answered, ¡°My brother said he won¡¯t being since he needs to go on a business trip


    tomorrow. He said he¡¯ll meet us next time. Let him be. We¡¯ll go and buy the groceries now.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The night sky outside the window was dyed red. The moon climbed above the treetops and cast a


    shadow over thend. The sky was filled with stars, and every one of them shone like diamonds.


    Natalie and Sherri each held a cup of fruit juice and leaned against the balcony railing.


    Natalie took a sip of her drink. The breeze prated her body. She adjusted her coat and said, ¡°It is a


    little windy. Don¡¯t go back tonight. Ruby is also asleep. She has been by your side recently. If you leave


    and she wakes up at night, she will. definitely look for you. You can bring her home tomorrow.¡±


    Sherri was not used to her daughter not being by her side. She thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll


    call my motherter.¡±


    A momentter.


    Sherri thought of a question and said, ¡°Natalie, will you forgive Mr. Wilson if he apologizes to you?¡±


    Natalie sneered. That was an unrealistic question. It was better not to think about it. ¡°You¡¯re


    overthinking. It would be the entire world¡¯s fault and not his Moreover, there wouldn¡¯t be anything as


    ridiculous as getting an apology from him.


    Looking at her best friend¡¯s indifferent attitude, Sherri didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The next morning, at 8:30 AM, Natalie received a message from Joseph. ¡°Natalie, I bought you a


    treadmill. It should arrive today. Be ready to receive it.¡±


    Natalie replied with a smile, Joseph, are you able to hear across miles or see from afar? How did you


    know that I wanted to buy a treadmill?¡± She originally nned to ce an orderst night but had


    forgotten about it after chatting with Sherri


    Joseph sent aughing emoji ¡°Both. I bought them a long time ago to catch you on your day off.¡±


    Natalie sent a heart emoji. It was not strange for her brother to know she was at home today because


    the bodyguard would report


    At the Turner Corporation in Azurnd.


    A man in ck overalls was reporting work with his head lowered. He was leaning on his walking stick


    and standing with great effort.


    The man sat on the chair and listened to the bodyguard¡¯s narration. His dark and deep eyes hid


    table, causing the bodyguard to tremble.


    For a long time, the man did not make a sound.


    The bodyguard was anxious. He spoke first, ¡°I didn¡¯t do well this time. Ill go down and ept my


    punishment.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    After a moment, the man spoke. His voice was deep and cold. ¡°Do you know what you did wrong? If


    you answer correctly, you don¡¯t have to be punished. If you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯ll be punished twice the


    amount.¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s mind spun quickly. ¡°I was caught by the other party because I wasn¡¯t on guard at all


    times,¡±


    After hearing that, the man snorted. ¡°Pat, it seems like you still don¡¯t know what you did wrong after


    working for me for so many years. You leaked her information?¡±


    When the bodyguard heard that, he seemed to be woken up from a dream. Yes, he had said the word


    ¡°Miss¡± in a hurry back then, but he quickly changed his words. He shouldn¡¯t have been discovered.


    Just as he was still thinking about it, the man continued. ¡°Do you think the other party won¡¯t notice


    since you spoke too quickly and sessfully defended yourself? The ones arresting you were Trevon


    and Frank Roberts. Do you think he¡¯s at fool, or you¡¯re a fool?¡±


    The bodyguard trembled. He knew that he could not escape the punishment. ¡°Mr. Turner, I am at fault.


    Lept the punishment.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s appearance was peerlessly handsome. He had a high nose bridge and distinct facial features.


    Every point exuded nobility and elegance, but he was not as gentle and approachable as he looked on


    the surface. When he was ruthless, he was no more benevolent than the man from that night.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Trevon say that I can take revenge on him at any time? If I don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll disappoint him.


    I¡¯ll go and do something about his Athanamercial street project.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner.¡± The bodyguard leaned on his walking stick and was about to leave when a man¡¯s


    voice came from behind. ¡°Pat, the Turner family¡¯s biggest taboo is not having a sealed mouth.


    ounting for the fact that you¡¯ve been with me for so many years, this is the first andst time.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Weekends always passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was Monday. Ruby was sent back to the


    Landor family.


    As usual, Trevon woke up early and waited nervously for the ward round.


    At 8:45 p.m., Natalie pushed the door open and entered as usual. ¡°How are you today?¡± She did not


    call his name but asked


    That made the doctors beside Trevon feel a little impolite. After all, the director was very respectful


    when he came that day.


    Trevon looked at the woman in front of him, who was still beautiful after giving birth. His gaze was


    glued to her face without blinking


    Such a straightforward look made Natalie very ufortable.


    The people at the side were also waiting for Trevon¡¯s answer. However, he did not say anything for a


    long time. They only found that his gaze was always on Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face, causing the people at the


    side to be suspicious.


    Natalie turned around impatiently and asked Jim, ¡°Did this gentleman speak yesterday? If he can¡¯t


    speak, I suggest¡­


    Trevon came back to his senses and interrupted her. He was afraid she would chase him out of her


    management, so he said truthfully. ¡°My head hurts a little.¡±


    Seeing that he had spoken, Natalie put on the airs of a doctor and said, ¡°It¡¯s abnormal if you¡¯re not in


    pain. Pain means that you¡¯re a normal person. Are there any other problems?¡±


    Trevon had never been so nervous before. Her questions came one after another, and Trevon was


    afraid of saying something wrong. It was just like the nervousness when a teacher asked a student to


    answer a question in school.


    He thought of ame lie. ¡°Does chest pain count?¡±


    Natalie replied immediately. ¡°I suggest you ask a cardiothoracic specialist or transfer to that


    department.¡±


    Trevon coughed and immediately corrected himself. ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s no need to. It doesn¡¯t hurt


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Anything else bothering you?¡±


    Trevon shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright, ring for a doctor if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Natalie was a little unustomed to Trevon


    behaving that way. He was neither sharp-tongued nor sarcastic. Instead, he was a little like an obedient


    puppy.


    Natalie¡¯s first reaction was that he had taken the wrong medicine.


    When she walked next door, Natalie did not intend to ask about Hackett¡¯s condition at all because she


    knew he had already recovered. He just made an excuse not to leave. ¡°Mr. ckwell, are you nning


    to stay for a few more days?¡±


    Such a straightforward question made Hackett a little embarrassed. The corners of his mouth curled


    up, and the young doctor beside him smiled. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Wilson will be lonely. How many


    more days does he have to stay?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. It was a well-fed man who did not know the hunger of the poor. Some were so


    busy with life that they barely had time for anything else. Some people can not guarantee the next meal


    after eating the current meal. On the other hand, those people were so carefree. They would get a


    concussion and stay in the hospital to experience their retirement life in advance.


    There was still a gap between people. Some people were born with a silver spoon and did not have to


    worry about money for the rest of their lives. Natalie replied. ¡°You have to ask him about that.¡±


    Hackett wanted to say: If you forgive Mr. Wilson, he will be discharged in minutes. However, he could


    not say that.


    He said in all seriousness, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and askter.¡±


    Those words made Natalie feel like she was in a hotel. The receptionist asked, ¡°How many days are


    you booking?¡± And the customer replies, ¡°I¡¯ll ask¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t waste any time talking to him. She was very busy, and it wasn¡¯t as if they were


    staying in her house. It was up to them to stay however long they wanted.


    Then, she checked a few other wards. Just as she returned to her office, the ward bell in Room 1314


    rang


    The nurse called out, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the patient in 1314 said he¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Natalie turned to ask the nurse, ¡°Did he say he¡¯s feeling unwell?¡±


    The nurse shook her head. When the bell rang, she went to take a look. The other party did not say he


    was feeling unwell. He only said he was looking for Mrs. Wilson. As a nurse, she did not dare to ask.


    Even the director lowered was polite and careful with that patient. How could she dare to say


    anything?


    Natalie saw she was a little worried and patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Natalie pushed open the door and walked into the ward. Jim, who was inside, tactfully left and even


    helped them close the door. He stood outside the door and waited. He said to the nurse, who was


    puzzled, ¡°His condition can only be told to the doctor. Please understand.¡±


    Hearing that exnation, the nurses no longer had any doubts. After all, he was a big shot. It was


    normal for him to have some privacy. It was normal for him not to want others to know about his


    condition.


    Natalie stood upright while Trevon sat on the bed. This time, it was her turn to look down at him. Being


    looked down upon


    made Trevon feel very ufortable, but he had no choice but to endure it.


    He pursed his lips and exhaled slowly. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Natalie calmly put her hands into the pockets on both sides of her white coat and remained standing.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything to talk about between us, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid your wife and child will


    misunderstand when you call me like this? Don¡¯te looking for me again and use me of being


    the third wheel. I will never be a third wheel.¡±


    Trevon did not understand what she was saying. He frowned and asked, ¡°What wife and child? What


    nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Natalie did not want to talk to him about his family. She was toozy to talk about it. As for his problem


    with Mia, she did not want to get involved either. ¡°If you want to discuss your illness, I¡¯ll talk to you. As


    for the rest, we don¡¯t have anything to talk about, nor do we have amon topic. Our thinking is not


    on the same level. What do you think we can talk about? Besides, there¡¯s nothing else to talk about


    other than your illness. Do you want to talk about your illness?¡±


    Trevon did not want to discuss his illness. He was afraid they would conclude that he would die.


    After waiting for a while, Trevon did not say anything. However, his expression was very ugly. It was


    obvious that he was angry. Natalie asked. ¡°Not talking? Alright, rest.¡±


    Without giving the person on the bed a chance, she turned around and left.


    When Natalie came out, Jim was still a little stunned. Mr. Wilson was too weak. It had only been a few


    minutes.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    After Natalie left, the air in the ward froze. Time seemed to have stopped. Jim, sitting on the sofa, did


    not even dare to breathe loudly. He could only watch quietly as the man sat on the bed and smoked


    one cigarette after another.


    The room was already filled with smoke Jim could no longer see the man¡¯s face clearly


    Jim wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t dare to. If he tried to persuade him now, he might not be far from


    Soutnd.


    The non-smoking Jim was choked so much that he was about to move into the ward next door. He


    prayed silently in his heart.


    Natalie looked at the documents in the office for a while and was about to go to the washroom when


    she was stopped by the nurse. ¡°Mrs. Wilson¡±


    The nurse looked a little timid and embarrassed.


    Natalie stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s something wrong with the patient?¡±


    The nurse shook her head and nced at the door of Ward 1314. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, can you draw blood for


    the patient in this room?¡±


    After saying that, the nurse lowered her head. She also felt that it was inappropriate to make that


    request because this was her job, to begin with. She had to draw blood and send a blood test sheet in


    room 1314 to theboratory in the morning. However, she did not dare to go in after receiving the sharp


    gaze of the patient.


    Actually, Natalie did not want to go in either. After all, they had just had an unpleasant exchange.


    However, when she met the nurse¡¯s pitiful eyes, her heart softened. I¡¯m going to the toilet first. Give me


    the thingster. Just this once.¡± The nurse had to do it even if she did not dare. Natalie had no


    obligation to help her all the time.


    After Natalie went to the toilet, site took the equipment from the reception desk and pushed open the


    door. Unexpectedly. what greeted her was a wave of choking smoke. Even she, who smoked, found it


    difficult to breathe.


    She had no choice but to retreat again. She took out the mask from her pocket and put it on. She held


    her breath and frowned. She red at the man on the bed unhappily.


    Because the smoke was so thick, Natalie couldn¡¯t see his face clearly when she came in.


    She sighed and closed the door. She went to open all the windows in the ward, but the windows on the


    higher floors were all very small. They could not be opened fully, so the speed at which the smoke


    dissipated was slow.


    The smoke dissipated a little with the wind. When he saw who it was. Trevon Wilson looked like a


    student who had made. mistake and was caught. He quickly extinguished the cigarette butt, but that


    was futile.


    ?


    Jim was extremely happy when he saw that scene. As expected, Mrs. Wilson had toe and manage


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevon. Jim almost died in there. He felt extremely bitter.


    Natalie was silent for a moment. When she saw the man¡¯s unnecessary action, she looked down at him


    again and said in a bad tone, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you nning for self-immtion or ascension?¡±


    Trevon was caught red-handed. When he met her dissatisfied gaze, he panicked a little. When did he


    be so timid: He exined in a low voice, ¡°I stopped smoking just had a sudden urge. I only


    smoked a few cigarettes.¡±


    Jim thought to himself, ¡°You call that a few? You had almost two packets. I was afraid you would smoke


    yourself to death and take me with you.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to argue with hisme reason. Her expression was normal as she said, ¡°Do you


    want to draw from your right hand or your left hand?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Left hand. He then obediently handed her his hand.


    Natalie stretched out her slender hand and tied a device to his arm. She patted the vein and pierced


    the needle into the blood vessel. In an instant, the transparent jar was filled with bright red blood.


    The moment her cold fingers touched his skin, his chest felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds. He


    couldn¡¯t say a word he wanted to say. The numb feeling in his body reminded him that was the feeling


    he had been longing for for a long time. Without saying a word, his burning gaze was fixed on her petite


    and exquisite face.


    He only hoped that she could draw more blood so she would stay longer.


    After the blood was drawn, Natalie pressed the cotton ball on his arm. Her tone was not amiable.


    ¡°Press it down¡±


    He did as he was told. When Natalie turned around to leave, he did not force her to stay. He just


    watched her leave in a daze. She was resolute and did not stop at all. The feeling of her being out of


    his reach made him feel suffocated.


    Some people said that a hospital was a ce of bad luck. It¡¯s filled with sadness, despair, and even


    death. If the answer was hospital when asked for one¡¯s location, the one who asked would get the


    impression that one was sick


    The first impression that hospitals gave people was always bad. Some people even had the idea that


    they should not go to the hospital if they could avoid it.


    In the afternoon, many neurologists, orthopedists, and obstetrician-gynecologist gathered in the


    operating theater of Athana Hospital. They entered the operating theater at the same time to carry out


    a heart-wrenching surgery.


    There were two groups of people standing outside the operating theater. It was obvious that one was


    from the woman¡¯s side, and the other was from the man¡¯s side. Both parties were not friendly.


    The nurse at the door nervously entered with a blood bag. Her face was tense.


    A five-hour, physically and mentally exhausting operation ended with everyone¡¯sbined efforts. The


    pregnant woman was saved, but she did not wake up and was at risk of bing a vegetable.


    As soon as the doctors walked out of the operating theater, they heard an argument at the door.


    A woman in gold and silver cursed at another woman in ordinary clothes. ¡°Look at your daughter. Didn¡¯t


    my son flirt with others? Is there a need to be so unrelenting? Now that she¡¯s in the hospital, it¡¯s so


    unlucky.¡±


    The woman in ordinary clothes did not admit defeat. ¡°Your family has always thought our daughter is


    out of your league, but before, we did not want her to marry. It was your son who insisted on the


    marriage, not my daughter. Back then, you swore that you would treat her well. It¡¯s only been a few


    years, but you¡¯ve already abused her. She¡¯s still a pregnant woman. How can you bear to do that?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because we find out she¡¯s pregnant with a daughter? Do you think my


    daughter did not know your son had an affair when she was pregnant? She had been tolerating it


    because she didn¡¯t want to expose it. Who knew that she would end up like this? We don¡¯t want to


    climb up to your level. When she wakes up, they will get a divorce. However, we have nothing to lose.


    We won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡±


    After saying that, she leaned into the patient¡¯s father¡¯s arms and sobbed.


    The woman in gold and silver was about to curse when her son stopped her. ¡°Mom, I was wrong. It was


    an ident. I didn¡¯t. want to hit her.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to hit her, would she be hurt so badly? The two of you are getting a divorce.¡±


    Upon hearing divorce, the wife¡¯s parents were encouraged. They rattled on and on. They even


    mentioned returning the engagement gifts. The pregnant woman was still recovering from the


    anesthesia, and arguments already erupted outside.


    The chief surgeon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Do you think this is a


    market? If you want to argue, go out and argue. This is a hospital.¡±


    The people arguing instantly fell silent. During that period, those in gold and silver looked at the other


    party in disdain. Meanwhile, the man in branded clothes scratched his head in frustration and half-


    squatted in the corner.


    Sherri had been standing at the side and watching for a few minutes. She was tempted to go forward


    and help, but just as she lifted her foot, her best friend pulled her back and away.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    On the 13th floor where the inpatient department was, Sherri Landor sat down on her best friend¡¯s chair. She was so angry that her chest was heaving. From the moment she rode the elevator to this level until now, the patient had yet to emerge from the surgery. Coupled with the argument outside the operating theater, Sherri could not help but pity the pregnant


    woman.


    Natalie Foster looked at the furious Sherri and could not help shaking her head. She went to pour Sherri a ss of water straight away. ¡°Have a ss of water to calm your mood.¡±


    Sure enough, this statement unlocked the pent-up emotions behind Sherri¡¯s mouth. She took a sip of water and started blurting indignantly. ¡°You tell me. What kind of character did this pregnant woman marry? She is going to give birth in two months, yet that man hat her until her head was split open. Is that man human? He¡¯s worse than a beast¡±


    Natalie leaned against the edge of the othice desk and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She sighed and said, ¡°There has always been an element of gambling in marriage. Which woman can predict that she will be doted on like a princess for the rest of her life? Marriage is a risky venture in itself. Otherwise, why would so many people say that marriage is the tomb of love? Love and marriage are two different entities entirely. When two people are in a romantic rtionship, they can act all lovey-dovey with each other But marriage is all about the harsh realities of life. How can these two be the same? Haven¡¯t you realized that many women get married after a whirlwind courtship? That¡¯s because a woman gets all muddle-headed during such a whirlwind courtship and then decides to get married foolishly¡±


    Sherri turned around and raised her head to look at Natalie while blinking her eyes. ¡°Natalie, where did all your marriage theoriese from? Why do they tend to reflect disillusionment with the mortal world?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to renounce the world. Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve already collected one marriage and one divorce certificate?¡±


    Sherri still felt ufortable when her best friend mentioned her divorce so casually Fortunately, Trevon Wilson didn¡¯t like Natalie at that time At least there was no domestic violence.


    Sherri began to recall the idol dramas she had watched. ¡°Why do you think men are all animals that think with their lower bodies? Why are there so many people who cheat when their partners are pregnant? Can¡¯t they just endure for slightly over nine months? Why do they have to go out to mate? Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting infected with diseases?¡±


    A female doctor came in and happened to overhear these words. She was amused. Dr. Landor, I can tell you are not married when 1 hear you say such things


    Sherri turned around and asked the female doctor, ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong? Don¡¯t tell me we women be pushovers when we¡¯re pregnant? Why can¡¯t men control their urges? And they still engage in domestic violence. They¡¯re really spoiled Sherri was still engrossed in this matter.


    The female doctor exined many post-marriage matters to Sherri, such as why a man couldn¡¯t control his urges but a woman could. Sherri was astounded as she listened.


    However. Natalie felt that Sherri was right about one thing. The most taboo things in marriage were domestic violence. psychological abuse, and having extramarital affairs.


    Marital domestic violence would repeat itself after one had endured it once. Domestic violence was like giving the victim a p, followed by giving the victim a piece of candy. This process was repeated again and again. Domestic violence either. never happened at all or happened countless times.


    In Natalie¡¯s mind, cheating in marriage was equivalent to a betrayal. Whether it was cheating with the mind or cheating with the body, the essence was the same. A betrayal was a betrayal.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the case of Harry Foster, Mom probably couldn¡¯t stand Harry¡¯s betrayal and finally jumped off a building due to depression.


    Though Natalie didn¡¯t approve of what her mother did, she couldn¡¯t change anything either.


    Therefore, what she hated the most was cheating in a marriage. If one partner didn¡¯t love the other partner anymore, then he had simply fallen out of love with the other party. This could not be used as a reason for one partner to cheat on the other. It was just an excuse. That partner could say in advance that he didn¡¯t love the other partner anymore, but he shouldn¡¯t betray her.


    However, how many men and women would tell their wives or husbands that they didn¡¯t love their partners anymore and they should get a divorce just before cheating?


    Jim Hawk stood outside the door and listened for quite a while. He silently put away his cell phone and stuffed it into his pocket. He knocked on the door politely. Perhaps the people inside were too engrossed in their conversation. They did not notice that someone was standing outside the door.


    Upon hearing the knocking on the door, all the doctors turned around at the same time and looked at the door without exception. ¡°Im looking for Dr. Foster,¡± Jim said politely.


    Natalie was astonished for a moment, thinking that Trevon Wilson was up to no good again. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him again


    ¡°No, no. I need to go out and attend to something. It¡¯s just that Mr. Trevon isn¡¯t used to being taken care of by others. Can I


    request for the nurses help to keep an eye on him while I¡¯m away? That was right. Jim was referring to Trevon¡¯s smoking habit. At the rate he was going, he would either die of a concussion or smoke himself to death.


    request


    A person¡¯s death could be earthshakingly momentous or totally insignificant. Smoking oneself to death was a little too


    unheroic


    In reality. Trevon had instructed Jim to investigate the matter about Trevon¡¯s wife and child that Natalie mentioned in the morning. However, Jum could not say this Trevon was already struggling alone in his quest to win back his wife Jim could not impede his progress


    There was no change in Natalie¡¯s expression and she was very professional ¡°Sure The nurse at the nurse station will go over to check on him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Mrs Dr. Foster¡±


    Sherri looked at Jim¡¯s back profile and could not help but sigh. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s really tough to be a scumbag¡¯s assistant. What right do you think he has to have such a loyal assistant?¡±


    Out of the blue, Natalie said, ¡°I guess those whose names have the letter J are all loyal


    Sherri immediately thought of her biological brother¡¯s assistant, Kyle Jenkins. He seemed to be very loyal too. It seemed that she had to look for people whose names contain the letter J if she wanted to hire an assistant in the future


    The weather in February was seemingly not bad. It was another bright and fresh morning, and small white fluffy waves appeared in the blue sky Rays of sunlight scattered on the ground, making the ground appear as if it was covered in ayer of gold


    Maintaining a good mood every day was the only way to not let down this good weather.


    Today, Jasper woke up very early and pestered Natalie Mommy, don¡¯t earn money. Go out and y¡±


    Natalie thought that this new phrase must have been taught by the domestic helpers. She slowly squatted down, picked up the small bundle of joy from the floor, and kissed his little face. ¡°But Mommy has to go and earn money to buy delicious food for you.


    To her surprise, her son shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t earn money. Go out and y¡±


    Natalie pouted and tried to act cute as she said to her son. ¡°But I can¡¯t Mommy still has to go to the hospital to help other people When you were sick, didn¡¯t you also ask Ms Rose to help you get the little bug out? Then Mommy also has to help other people get the little bug out too. Otherwise, they will feel very awful¡±


    The little fellow didn¡¯t nod at all. He simply hung his head and wasn¡¯t in a very good mood.


    At this moment, the nanny came out and said with a smile. ¡°Mr Jasper might be feeling bored. He stays at home every day and doesn¡¯t go out much. Miss Ruby isn¡¯t around either, so its inevitable that Mr. Jasper wants you to apany him. In the past, when he was in Sapphire City, Miss Turner and Mrs. Turner yed with him. Now that he¡¯s in such a quiet ce, he¡¯s not very used to it.¡±


    Natalie had also thought about this problem. It was also possible that the child had yed too wildly when she had brought him out for the weekend and now he couldn¡¯t sit still. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°The weather is quite good today Why don¡¯t you bring him to the children¡¯s yground at the edge of the neighborhood district to y? There are many activities for children there. It¡¯s indoors as well so there is no need to worry about the sun. I¡¯ll tell my elder cousin to get someone to drive you guys there


    ¡°Mm-hmm Okay¡± Jenny and the others didn¡¯t find it strange that the Turner family would send people to protect Natalie This was because it was the same when she was in Sapphire City. Now that she had returned to Athana, the Turner family would definitely still do the same


    Natalie handed her son to Jenny ¡°Jasper, Mommy will call Uncle Joseph and ask him to send someone to bring you out to y, okay?


    At the mention of going out to y, the little fellow¡¯s dull little eyes instantly lit up. His little mouth curled up as if his scheme had seeded. He kept nodding like a chicken pecking at grains. He held the milk bottle and gurgled happily, his little eyes glued to his mother


    Natalie walked to the balcony and took out her cell phone to call Joseph Turner. The call was answered immediately. Joseph, are you awake?


    A voice as gentle as a warm breeze rang out from the other end ¡°When has your older cousin ever slept in? What¡¯s wr Did something thorny happen?


    Based on Josephis understanding of his younger cousin, she wouldn¡¯t call him so early in the morning for two region unlo involved something she really couldn¡¯t resolve.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that over the weekend, I brought Japer out and we had a wild time. Is the end, today, he couldark si


    need to rush to work o 1 cart bring him out to y. I¡¯m worried about the two helpers driving be


    get the people following the to help drive the car and bring them out to y?¡±


    There was a pause on Joseph¡¯s end and there was no immediate answer. Uncle Daniel¡¯s voice then rang out from the other end of the line. Joseph¡¯s phone must have been snatched away. ¡°Natalie, are you too busy? Why don¡¯t I send a private ne to bring Jasper over and let your aunt take care of him? We¡¯ll send him back again on Memorial Day. We kind of miss him when he¡¯s not around.¡±


    Natalie burst outughing. ¡°No need, Uncle Daniel. It¡¯s good enough to just take him out for a walk. Maybe he got addicted to having fun over the weekend.¡±


    When he heard Natalie¡¯s rejection, Daniel Turner on the other end of the line did not force her. Natalie¡¯s wishes were the top priority above everything. He would neverpel or pressure her.


    ¡°Alright. Let us know if you¡¯re too busy.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joseph picked up the phone again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you a new car? That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to go to work. It¡¯s safer to drive. That vehicle of yours is too fast.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Joseph, I still like two wheels. Four wheels get caught in traffic jams too much. The jam can be so bad that I¡¯m starting to doubt whether this is real life.¡±


    The person on the other end of the lineughed. ¡°Then you take care of yourself. Pat came back injured a few days ago. I¡¯ll get Ethan to be your driver so that it¡¯ll be easier for you guys to take Jasper out.¡±


    Natalie had met Joseph¡¯s personal bodyguards before. Pat and Ethan followed Joseph closely wherever he went and never left his side. Before her older cousin left, he actually left his most important bodyguards for her.


    In an instant, Natalie¡¯s heart felt warm all over. People who were surrounded by love were always blessed and contented. After breakfast and after the little fellow finished his milk, he was carried downstairs together with the helpers. Joseph acted very fast. There was already a tall and strong man standing downstairs and he appeared very vignt. He looked to be in his thirties and his hairstyle was the simplest buzz cut.


    Ethan called out politely, ¡°Miss Natalie.¡±


    Natalie nodded slightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. I¡¯ll protect Mr. Jasper well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Jasper, Mommy is leaving. You have to listen to Jenny and the rest. Also, when Mr. Ethan says that you


    to certain ces, you mustn¡¯t go, understand? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to go out to y next tim


    After Natalie issued instructions for everything, the few of them parted ways and went to their

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Around right o¡¯clock, all the doctors and murses in the hospital were busy preparing to start their ward


    rounds. The sound of equipment colliding kept ringing Compared to the silence of the night, it was two


    different atmospheres.


    Early morning ward rounds were a must-have process every morning. It was also the beginning of a


    new day of protecting the patients. It was also a tform for them to learn and grow from each other.


    Today, Natalie did not go to Ward 1311 first. Previously, the director had instructed her to go to Trevon¡¯s


    ward first. He said. that the patient¡¯s condition was more serious. Now, it seemed that the patient was


    fine. Thus, Natalie did not intend to follow the director¡¯s instructionsS.


    Natalie walked into the wards one by one to ask about the situation. When she reached Ward BB, she


    realized no one was in it. The nurse who came in with Natalie exined, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the patient is in


    Ward 1314. He said this facilitates ward rounds for you.¡±


    Natalie was impressed by this rich second-generation heir, but she did not say anything. She turned


    around and entered Ward 1314


    Upon hearing themotion, Trevon, who was sitting on the bed and eating breakfast, looked up and


    stopped what he was doing. He signaled Jim to put away the breakfast,


    Trevon was in a daze as he looked at the woman with love hidden in his eyes. He did not blink, afraid


    that she would disappear if he did not look at her.


    Hacken started to praise himself. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being considerate of you? Doesn¡¯t this


    facilitate ward rounds for you?¡±


    Natalie could not even be bothered to look at this rich second-generation heir. ¡°Il facilitate us further if


    you¡¯re discharged.¡± Actually, Natalie wanted to ask him if hispany was going to close down.


    Hackett automatically ignored some of Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°That won¡¯t do Although there¡¯s a lot of work at


    thepany, there¡¯s still my father. My priority now is to find a wife and have children. This is currently


    the ckwell family¡¯s top priority¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand that was holding the stethoscope paused. A trace ofplicated emotions shed


    across her eyes, and she did. not intend to continue talking nonsense with Hackett. ¡®Are you feeling


    unwell today?¡±


    Trevon cooperated as well. ¡°I¡¯ll feel dizzy when I shake.¡±


    After listening with the stethoscope, Natalie stood up and put the stethoscope into her pocket. ¡°Follow


    the doctor¡¯s instructions. Try to lie in bed and not shake as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Wilson¡± When Natalie heard that, she was stunned for a second before turning to leave.


    After Natalie left, Hackett began to tease Trevon, ¡°You be so well-behaved when you meet


    Natalie. It¡¯s all thanks to Natalie that I can still see you being so polite in my lifetime. I¡¯m so d.¡±


    The man on the bed shot Hackett a look. The meaning behind that look was obvious.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett changed the topic gloatingly. He began toin about Frank. ¡°What do you think Frank is


    busy with? He doesn¡¯t evene to see us. How disloyal of him. I¡¯m going to stop being friends with


    him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in charge of themercial street project. At the moment, he¡¯s overseeing it.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder I don¡¯t see him. It turns out that he¡¯s covering your duties, How great of him.¡±


    Trevon looked at the person slouching against the sofa in disdain. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk nicely? When are you


    going to be discharged?¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°Ill be discharged when you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    Jim could not help butugh. Those who did not know better would think that these two were


    abnormal.


    Noticing Jim¡¯s tantugh. Trevon touched his forehead with his hand, feeling a headacheing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother tell you to find a wife? Hurry and get to it. Why do you stay in my room every day?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying. My mom asked me to woo Natal¡­ Miss Landor or some other doctor. I¡¯m still looking Forget


    about that tigress. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die young from domestic violence. I still prefer someone petite,


    gentle, and cute. A woman who¡¯s too fierce isn¡¯t suitable for me.¡±


    Trevon put his tongue between his teeth and said with a faint smile, ¡°I think Miss Landor is quite


    suitable for you. I thought the two of you hadmunicated deeply.


    At the mention of that, Hackett¡¯s mind was instantly reminded of that night¡¯s rendezvous. It was a good


    experience, but that woman actually imed that it was not his first time.


    He had been chaste, alright?


    Hackett shook his head. ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s too Berce. I can¡¯t subdue her.¡±


    A momentter, Hackett decided to stay and y games in Trevon¡¯s ward. The sound that followed


    when Hackett started ying ¡°League of Legends¡± caused the man on the bed to snap out of his


    thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking y games in my ward.¡±


    Trevou felt that it was really nonsy. The noise made his head throb in pain. The characters were killing


    enemies and charging all day They were unleashing skills, asking for protection, or destroying the


    enemy¡¯s base. Even a person like him, who did not y games, alreally knew which skill to unleash


    first.


    Hackett loved to take on the role of jungler. Trevon did not really understand why, but he could always


    catch a glimpse of Hackett jumping up and down on the screen ying with a monkey.


    Hackett was dissatisfied. It was such a fun game. ¡°Why are you so boring? Life needs fun. You keep a


    straight face every day. Other than being handsome and rich, what other qualities do you have that


    women find interesting? You have such a bad temper. If you didn¡¯t have money, even dogs would


    ignore you¡±


    Hackett was a big mouth. Once he started talking, he rambled non-stop without thinking that he was


    being tactless.


    On the sofa. Jim broke out in cold sweat for Mr. ckwell.


    As expected. Trevon grabbed a pillow and threw it at Hackett. Because the impact was too much,


    Trevon¡¯s head felt dizzy. His vision blurred, and he hurriedly held his head to relieve the dizziness.


    After a while, just when everyone thought that Trevon would not make another move, the man¡¯s cold


    voice sounded, ¡°Am I very bad-tempered? Then tell me what I can do to be more interesting¡±


    This sentence was like a bolt from the blue, shocking the two people in the room. Hackett¡¯s phone


    dropped to the ground. and Jim¡¯s mouth fell open.


    Looking at the two stunned people, Trevon continued, ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± His voice pulled the two of


    them back to reality. They were not dreaming.


    It seemed that Trevon really said those words.


    Hackett tossed his phone aside. He ignored the scolding from his teammates when he disconnected


    from the game. He had something important to do now. ¡°Trevon, are you nning to change your mind


    and start wooing your wife?*


    Trevon¡¯s silence was undoubtedly an admission. This excited the bored Hackett even more. Hackett


    got up and prepared to sit on the man¡¯s bed to talk in detail. However, before Hackett could get onto


    the bed, he was stopped by another pillow. ¡°Just sit on the sofa¡±


    Hackett did not have to sit on the bed to chat. ¡°Alright, I know that Natalie is the only one who can get


    onto this bed. Fine, I won¡¯t get onto it. Did you have to do that?¡±


    Hackett happily took out his phone and scrolled through the page while introducing to Trevon, ¡°Listen, a


    new mobile application has beenunched recently. It¡¯s awesome. It teaches you how to date or woo


    your wife or young hunks. Why don¡¯t you download it to find out more? I¡¯m really not lying to you. Just


    try it. If you¡¯re not satisfied with it, it¡¯s free anyway. It¡¯s a waste not to try it.¡±


    The way Hackett tried hard to promote the mobile application made Jim suspect that the mobile


    application was developed by Hackett. Even the salespeople could notpare to Hackett where


    persuasion skills were concerned.


    Seeing that the man on the bed did not object, Hackett¡¯s interest was piqued. He stood up and walked


    to the bed. He handed the phone to Trevon Look, there are many choices. You just have to click on


    what you need on the homepage. Look, for example, if you want to woo your wife, there will be options


    on the page. You choose if she has left with a broken heart or if it is a case of infidelity or domestic


    violence. You can also choose how long the courtship takes. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡±


    Surprisingly. Trevon did not refuse. This once again shocked Hackett and Jim. Trevon did not have


    much of an expression. He only nced at the page.


    The name of the mobile application was ¡°Just Do It.¡± Could this name be any more tacky?


    During the lunch break, everyone went to the canteen and office to have their lunch.


    Jun carried a lot of midday snacks to the reception desk. ¡°This is our boss treat. Thank you for your


    hard work over the past few days¡±


    Girls loved milkshakes and cakes. Sweets were healing and relieved fatigue. Looking at the logo on the


    packaging, their eyes lit up. The cakes from this bakery needed to be ordered in advance. ¡°Customized


    Love¡± was a private bakery that was famous in Athana. If one did not ce an order in advance, they


    would have to queue for a long while. Moreover, the cakes were pricey.


    The girls smiled and thanked Jun. ¡°Thank you. Your boss is so nice.¡±


    Jim did not linger at the reception desk. He had bought so much stuff to conceal Trevon¡¯s real intention.


    Jim went straight to


    the doctor¡¯s office and happened to see Sherri eating fast food at Natalie¡¯s table.


    ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Wilson, my boss has treated everyone to midday snacks.¡± With that, Jim ced the items


    on the table, Natalie bit her fork and was a little confined. What was Trevon¡¯s intention? ¡°There¡¯s no


    need. I¡¯ve already eaten


    Jim was afraid that he would be reprimanded if he could not get Natalie to ept the items. He quickly


    turned around after


    putting them down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has a share. You guys enjoy the food. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Jim thought, ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯ve delivered them. I don¡¯t suppose Mrs. Wilson will return them. With so


    many people getting the same stuff, Mrs. Wilson would arouse suspicion if she returned them. Mr.


    Wilson said that with Mrs. Wilson¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t do that. It seems that Mr. Wilson still


    knows Mrs. Wilson a little. He still stands a chance.¡±


    Sherri watched the back of Jim as he left. Then, she squinted and looked at her best friend, demanding


    an exnation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Wilson treated everyone to milkshakes and cakes. That was


    really unheard of


    Natalie continued eating. ¡°How would I know? He might have forgotten to take his medicine in the


    morning, or it might be the aftereffects of a concussion.¡±


    Sherri looked at the people in the office and leaned close to her best friend¡¯s ear. ¡°Could it be that he


    regrets it and wants to woo you? His behavior is too abnormal. There must be something fishy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. Maybe he¡¯s just bored and wants to kill time. Oh, by the way, Mr.


    ckwell said this morning that his mother wanted him toe to the hospital to find a wife.¡±


    Sherri leaned back in her chair and said disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s up to him


    whether he wants to look for a wife. He and I are at odds with each other.¡±


    Natalie started packing her lunch box. ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat. The food is getting cold.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat the cake? This Mr. Wilson is really generous. Tsk, tsk, tsk, he made a


    smart move by ordering these cakes. I reckon he¡¯ll gain the admiration of many girls. Are you really not


    going to eat it? It¡¯s a waste not to eat it. Anyway, it¡¯s free.¡±


    Natalie was really full. She pushed the cake to Sherri. ¡°Have it. I¡¯m full.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Just as Sherri had said, Trevon¡¯s actions had indeed gained the admiration of many girls.


    The nurses at the nurse station started to praise Trevon for being handsome and generous They


    flourished him with all kinds of praise. One could write a short essay with the nice phrases and


    sentences heard all afternoon.


    Natalie drank too much water in the afternoon. She was about to go to the toilet when an anxious nurse


    stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the pregnant woman, who was previously abused, has woken up. Let¡¯s go


    take a look.¡±


    Soon, all the specialists from the various departments arrived on this floor. Sherri naturally came as


    well. It was Tuesday, and it happened to be the inpatient department.


    The two walked side by side behind the older doctors. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s justice in this world. That


    pregnant woman has woken up from heratose state¡±


    Natalie said calmly. ¡°When one door closes, another opens.¡±


    They entered the ward grandiosely. They did not expect the patient to wake up so soon.


    The pregnant woman on the bed looked pale. The pain on her body made her frown. She struggled to


    open her eyes, but there was bleakness in her eyes. She slowly said with the aid of the venttor,


    ¡°Please just let me die.¡±


    Sherri was a sentimental person. Her eyes mstantly turned red. In this situation, the patient had lost her


    will to live. This inevitably evoked the kindness felt deep in the hearts of the doctors present.


    The director¡¯s expression was solemn as he examined the patient and counseled her, ¡°Miss, even if


    you don¡¯t think for yourself, think for your unborn child. There¡¯s only hope if you¡¯re alive. Look, your


    mother has been watching over you.¡±


    Two drops of sad tears fell from the corner of her eyes to the pillow. Perhaps despair was the greatest


    sorrow in the world.


    Sherri and Natalie examined the patient in turn. Her condition had basically stabilized. The most


    important thing now was the patient¡¯s psychological problem. It was obvious that she did not want to be


    treated. That was very dangerous.


    All the doctors walked out and suggested that the family find a psychiatrist to counsel the patient. The


    patient¡¯s family should also spend more time with the patient and persuade her.


    The pregnant woman¡¯s mother grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs Wilson, can you help me persuade this


    child? She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She¡¯s determined to die with her child. What should we do?


    She cried ¡®She¡¯s my only daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ill try to chat with her, but there¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯ll listen to me. After all, I¡¯m not a psychiatrist.¡±


    The pregnant woman¡¯s mother quickly modded as if she had grasped a glimmer of hope.


    Natalie signaled with her eyes for Sherri to leave first. Natalie pushed open the door and entered agam.


    The pregnant woman still did not have the slightest will to live. Tears kept streaming down from the


    corners of her eyes like water from a hole in the sky.


    Natalie stood there for a while without saying anything. She just turned on the fetal monitoring device.


    Instantly, a fascinating heartbeat sound was heard in the silent ward. It was abnormally clear, stirring


    one¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s heartbeat. This shouldn¡¯t be the first time you heard it. Logically


    speaking, you should have already done this test and heard that this month¡±


    After a pause, Natalie said slowly, ¡°Tm divorced and a single mother. The pregnant woman on the bed


    opened her eyes as if she wanted to ascertain if Natalie was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? But I do have a child. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t tell anyone, and not many


    people in the hospital know about it. My child wasn¡¯t willing to let mee to work this morning. I gave


    birth to him not because of his father but because he¡¯s my flesh and blood. He and I are rted by


    blood. My original intention in keeping him was actually a little selfish. I wanted to have a loved one in


    this world.¡±


    Natalie guessed that the pregnant woman did not want to give birth to that man¡¯s child and wanted to


    die.


    Natalie was not trying to persuade the pregnant woman to keep the child. Natalie only knew that the


    pregnant woman had lost the desire to live, and Natalie wanted her to have the desire to live for a while


    longer. As for what the patient would do in the future, it was the patient¡¯s choice. Natalie had no right to


    interfere


    Everyone had their own way of living, but Natalie hoped the patient could be discharged well and alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you and your husband got together back then, but I guess it¡¯s most likely because


    you liked or loved each other. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have married Jum. But we can¡¯t give up on


    ourselves because of a wrong choice in our lives. If you want to end your and your baby¡¯s lives to make


    him feel remorseful and repentant, it¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s not worth it to torment yourself and your family to


    try and wake up someone who doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Natalie thought that, at the very least, the patient and her husband were in love when they got married.


    It would not have been a marriage agreement like hers.


    Seeing that the patient was a little moved, Natalie continued, ¡°A person¡¯s fate is uncontroble You


    can¡¯t choose which


    family you were born into, who you will meet in the future, and what you will experience. However, it¡¯s


    obvious that your family treats you well. I think you¡¯re fortunate.¡±


    To persuade the patient, Natalie had to show her misery in front of the patient so that she would start to


    sympathize with Natalie. If Natalie were more miserable than her, she would be visibly affected. The


    pregnant woman on the hospital bed was visibly affected. She said weakly, ¡°Does your family not treat


    you well?¡±


    Of course, they did not treat her well. She thought about how Harry and his family had hated her to the


    core. However, she felt the same way toward their family as well.


    ¡°In the past, I only had my grandpa, but he passed away two years ago.¡±


    Seeing some sympathy in the pregnant woman¡¯s eyes, Natalie continued. ¡°Back then, when I was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pregnant, I actually hesitated. However, in the end. I chose to keep the baby. Of course. I¡¯m now very


    gratified with my decision back then.¡±


    The patient¡¯s weak voice was heard again. ¡°You¡¯re really a great mother.¡±


    Natalie smiled. Was she great? She was not great. She just wanted to have a loved one back then.


    Who knew that she would reunite with her uncle¡¯s family? However, she would not tell the patient about


    that. She could only evoke the patient¡¯s sympathy and willpower by being worse off than the patient.


    ¡°If you can live, then live well. Since you¡¯ve woken up, don¡¯t let God down. There¡¯s only hope if you live.


    When one door closes, another door opens. As long as you¡¯re willing to try, there will always be people


    who will take the trouble toe for you. Your current state might not be the end but the starting point.


    Don¡¯t split hairs. If you want to die, you¡¯ll push yourself to a dead end and make the people who hurt


    you look down on you.¡±


    The patient¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy and envy for Natalie.


    After chatting for about half an hour, Natalie saw that the patient¡¯s eyes were not as bleak as before.


    She turned around and left, walking to the door. ¡°Madam, take good care of your daughter.¡±


    The patient¡¯s family member was so touched that tears welled in her eyes. While she wiped her tears,


    she said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    Today¡¯s incident made Natalie lose faith in marriage once again. Marriage was like a bet. If one made


    the right bet, one would be considered fortunate. If one made the wrong bet, one would be trapped in it.


    This pregnant woman was an example. It had been difficult for her to break free from her marriage.


    Falling out of love in marriage was not a reason for infidelity but an excuse to defend oneself. Since


    one could not resist the temptation, why did one have to pretend to be deeply in love?


    Sherri did not go downstairs. Instead, she entered Trevon¡¯s ward. She could not help but push the door


    open


    and enter. When Trevon saw Sherri, Trevon was a httle surprised. However, Trevon asked calmly.


    ¡°Miss Landor, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson, why are you alone? Why didn¡¯t Mia bring the child to


    apany you?¡±


    These words made the man frown. That woman had also mentioned a wife and child that day.


    Yesterday, he asked Jim to investigate it. Recently, Jim¡¯s efficiency had dropped drastically. Trevon did


    not know what Jim was busy with


    An imperceptible shrewdness shed across Trevon¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ve protected them so well. Miss Landor,


    how could possibly know who my wife and child are?¡±


    you


    Sherri was a little smug and started to speak indiscreetly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your wife Mia? Back then, your dream


    girl unted her pregnancy in front of Natalie. However, Mia was no match for Natalie. Mia was


    humiliated on the spot by Natalie.¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°Dream girl¡¯ Since when did I have a dream girl? It turned out that this was what


    happened.¡±


    After saying that, Sherri felt a chill and shivered. When Sherri met the man¡¯s cold gaze, she felt an urge


    to get out of there. ¡°It was just a casual remark. Stay well. I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±


    Thank you, Miss Landor, for informing me today.¡±


    ¡°What! You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re wee.¡± Sherri did not understand what Mr. Wilson meant either.


    looked grim. It was best to leave.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    There was an uproar in Athana today.


    ¡°Safety threats are found in the Wilson Group¡¯smercial street project¡±


    Just one piece of news caused an uproar. This was a project that everyone wanted to get involved in


    two years ago. In the end, it was seized by Mr. Wilson. This news made many people who were forced


    to withdraw gloat. They were waiting to watch a good show.


    However, who in Athana could have released such a piece of news? Who could have the Wilson Group


    offended? This also aroused spection.


    At the same time, the man in Ward 1314 sat on the hospital bed. His phone was on speaker mode, and


    he had an unlit cigarette in his mouth. ¡°The bait has been taken.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Frank sneered. ¡°You set the bait. Don¡¯t you think your bait is a bit too


    costly?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t bear to part with some money, the Turner


    family wouldn¡¯t take


    the bait.¡±


    Frank was speechless. ¡°You understand the situation very well. We¡¯ve already received a suspension


    notice. The losses aren¡¯t small. If your n fails, you¡¯lle to naught


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The losses of such a huge project being suspended for a day or two were an immeasurable amount.


    Trevon was really crazy.


    Then, Frank added, ¡°The news was released by the bodyguard you deliberately stabbed. That person


    isn¡¯t afraid of death. It¡¯s pointless to catch him again. I quite like it. Your ex-wife is in Athana. The


    Turner family wille sooner orter Just bide your time. Even if you want to make your presence


    known with money, don¡¯t do so at the expense of my money,¡±


    On the other end, Frank was already shaking his head. To see the Turner family. Trevon had gone to


    such expenses.


    The way the bodyguard addressed Natalie made Frank and Trevon suspicious, but their suspicion was


    not confirmed. Thus, Trevon wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Trevon would definitely get to the bottom of something once he had a suspicion. This was his


    predisposition.


    The man was not worried after hanging up the phone. He was calm, and there was a trace of joy on his


    face instead. It seemed that he was confident that he could settle the problem. When Jim saw that, he


    began to report the situation. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mia¡¯s father, Michael, has terminal lung cancer. His days are


    numbered. He¡¯s currently living on the eighth floor. Mia has been rtively quiet these few years. She


    opened a dance training school in Athana. asionally, she will be invited as an instructor to some


    performances.¡±


    Initially. Trevon wanted Jim to investigate what Mia said and did to Natalie. However, right after Trevon


    assigned this task to Jim, Miss Landor gave Trevon a surprise, saving Trevon a lot of time.


    Trevon said coldly, ¡°Call Hackett over.¡±


    Jim turned around and went next door to call Hackett. Hackett was still sleeping soundly. He had


    yed ¡°League of Legends¡± until the wee hours and was in deep slumber now. ¡°Mr. ckwell, Mr.


    ckwell, wake up.¡±


    In his daze, Hackett felt that it was very noisy. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking annoying. Stop disturbing me. Let me


    sleep for a while.¡±


    Jim was thinking. How could Hackett still sleep when there was trouble? ¡°Mia is going to die.¡±


    Under the nket, Hackett said gloomily, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Let me know when she


    dies.¡±


    Jim really did not want to wake up this willful second-generation heir. It was a tedious job. ¡°Miss Mia


    has caused huge trouble. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go and take a look?¡±


    Hackett sat up immediately. His hair was messy, and he still felt sleepy. Blinded by the dazzling


    sunlight, he could not open his eyes He squinted and looked up at Jim. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did


    she do this time?¡± Hackett thought that Mia had been quiet for the past two years.


    ¡°It might be a little serious¡± Miss Mia might have made a fatal mistake.


    When Hackeit heard that it was something serious, Hackett could not be bothered with his image. He


    lifted the nket and got out of bed. He took his phone and looked at it. It was seven o¡¯clock. He felt


    like crying. This cousin of his loved to cause trouble for him. A few days ago, he thought that Mia had


    behaved herself, and he even said a few more words to her. Now, he fucking wanted to p Mia.


    With dark eye circles on his face, Hackett dragged his slippers into Ward 1314. Jim followed behind


    Hackett.


    As soon as Hackett walked in, he sat on the sofa and scratched his messy hair. He asked impatiently.


    ¡°What did Mia do this:


    time!¡±


    Trevor¡¯s face was tense, and his anger was visible to the naked eye. He did not answer Hackett¡¯s


    question. As someone who was tactful, Jim exined, ¡°Two years ago, not only did Miss Mia im her


    unborn child was Mr. Wilson¡¯s, but she also unted her pregnancy to Mrs. Wilson. Now, Mrs. Wilson


    and Miss Landor both think that Mr. Wilson has a wife and child


    It¡¯s a huge misunderstanding.¡±


    Jim reckoned that Mr. Wilson was already on Mrs. Wilson¡¯s cklist.


    Hackett¡¯s temples throbbed when he heard that. He recalled that day when he personally went to talk


    to Mia. He hoped that she would behave herself and even asked about this matter in particr. What


    did Mia say? She said she did not do anything, and he actually believed her. She actually treated him


    as a fool.


    This was a big misunderstanding. The husband¡¯s lover was pregnant and told the husband¡¯s wife that


    she was pregnant with her husband¡¯s child. Fuck. Mia must have watched too many soap operas.


    Hackett rubbed the space between his eyebrows and felt a headacheing. ¡°What do you want to


    do? They rarely contact our family now. My mother hasn¡¯t seen them for a long time. A few days ago,


    Mia came to my ward. She looked a little different Hackert had never been so serious.


    Hackett could not bring himself to plead for Mia anymore. Trevon had already let Mia off many times for


    the sake of Hackett and his grandfather. Mia had brought this upon herself.


    After a moment of silence, Trevon said, ¡°I want her reputation to be ruined and her to leave Athana.¡±


    Hackett was silent for a moment as if he was making a decision. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, I


    have no objections.¡± He could only persuade his mother.


    One hourter, when Natalie came in for her ward rounds, the atmosphere in the room was a little


    oppressive. Hackett had a worried look, while Trevon had a cold expression with a hint of anger. Both


    of them looked grim


    Noticing that Natalie had walked in, the man on the bed withheld his anger, and the look on his face


    softened. Im still a little dizzy.¡± He looked a little pitiful.


    Hackett was not in the mood to joke today. With a cold and upset expression, he said. ¡®Natalic. I¡¯m fine


    today. There¡¯s no need for a checkup. I¡¯m leaving


    As soon as he finished talking, he strode toward the door, opened it, and left.


    The intern doctor beside Natalie was used to seeing Hackett smile. Hackett did not have much of a


    temper and was especially easy to get along with. But now, Hackett¡¯s cold expression was especially


    frightening, and the intern doctor did not dare to greet Hackett.


    Hackett had already recovered, so Natalie naturally would not stop him from going wherever he


    wanted. However, Hackett¡¯s address of her first name gave her a headache. She could not exin it


    even if she wanted to.


    She could only pretend that she did not hear anything and delude herself. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel dizzy.


    Your condition is more serious than that of Hackett. Don¡¯t shake your head or exercise too much.


    These symptoms will disappear in a week or so.¡±


    Trevon nodded slowly. He looked at Natalie with an intense and urgent gaze.


    When Natalie nced at Trevon, their eyes met. She avoided his gaze instantly and turned to leave


    without saying another word.


    When she reached the door, another doctor asked curiously. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, why did Mr. ckwell call


    you by your first name? Is your husband from a wealthy family?¡± As expected, Natalie knew that no


    matter whether she exined it, people¡¯s imaginations would still run wild.


    Natalie only replied calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    The female doctor was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Really? But he¡¯s Mr. ckwell. Ordinary people


    couldn¡¯t possibly have made him call them respectfully. I saw that he respected you very much just


    now.¡±


    Natalie did not want to answer that. The more she exined, the worse it would be. When she lied, she


    would have to cover it up with another lie. Thus, she only smiled at the doctor.


    Seeing that Natalie did not answer, the female doctor pouted in dissatisfaction. She felt that Natalie


    was putting on airs, What was so great about her?


    There were a lot of trending topics today. As soon as the trending topic in the morning went down,


    another went trending in the afternoon.


    The entire industry was in an uproar. There was an ambiguous photo of Mia with a certain higher-up.


    There were also records of her abortion and remittance of 10 million dors.


    Instantly, the attitudes of the people in the industry changed. They scoffed at Mia and despised her to


    the extreme.


    Even a gossip lover like Sherri called. ¡°Natalie, have you seen the news!¡±


    Natalie was not very interested. She was not concerned about other people¡¯s private lives, to begin


    with. ¡°What news? Which celebrity cheated again and got caught by you?¡±


    Sherri was very excited. Natalie could feel it through the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Wilson¡¯s dream girl, Mia.


    Listen, she¡¯s done for. The entire trending topic is filled with photos of her being kept by a sugar daddy.


    I heard that the sugar daddy is a certain higher-up. The child she was carrying belonged to that person.


    There¡¯s also a remittance record of 10 million dors.


    Someone checked her overseas ount and exposed it. Mia can¡¯t make aeback now. Even that


    higher-up was implicated. I think the sugar daddy¡¯s wife will also settle scores with Mia. How


    gratifying.¡±


    Natalie frowned slightly. That was ruthless. Then, she said, ¡°She¡¯s an adult. When she did that back


    then, she should have thought that this would happen someday. Whatever choice one made, there


    would be corresponding problems awaiting. The truth would be out someday. She was merely counting


    on luck.¡±


    Sherri could not help but praise her best friend¡¯s calmness. Even this news could not stir Natalie¡¯s


    emotions. ¡°Who do you think is punishing that siren?¡± Sherri was rather curious. She wanted to know


    the kind person who did it.


    Natalie could not help butugh at Sherri¡¯s curiosity to investigate the truth. ¡°Would you believe me if I


    said it was


    Ultraman?¡±


    Sherriughed. ¡°I would have thought it was Wonder Woman instead.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Speak of the devil


    People should not speak ill of others behind their backs. Alter Sherri and Natalie finished discussing


    Mia, Natalie walked out of the office to grab some disposable gloves. That was when she met Mia.


    After more than two years, Natalie was still a little shocked to see Mia again. Mia was no longer


    dressed gorgeously or wearing heavy makeup. At this moment, she did not put on any makeup. She


    looked much morefortable. The first impression Natalie had was that Mix had be worldly-


    wise.


    When Mia saw Natalie, she was surprised but quickly regamed herposure. Then, sheughed


    self-deprecatingly. ¡°It has been a while. It turned out that it was because of you. Throught it upon


    myself. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Wilson to have an affectionate side¡± Mia snorted.


    Natalie did not understand what Mia meant. Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mia did not exm Instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t look forward to the day you two get back together¡±


    After saying that, Mia pushed open the door to Trevon¡¯s ward Hackett had told her the ward number.


    Hackett had found her half an hour ago. He hoped she could exin to Mr. Wilson to leave herself a


    way out.


    Natalie nced at the back view of Mia as she walked into Ward 1314. Natalie did not dwell on what


    Mia had said. Then, Natalie asked the reception desk for gloves. ¡°Give me a box of gloves.


    The nurse handed the gloves to Natalie and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, did you see the trending topic this


    morning? The person who spoke to you just now seems to be the subject of the trending topic. Do you


    know her?¡±


    Natalie took the gloves and casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. She asked me for the ward number of a


    patient.¡±


    The nurse believed Natalie and did not say anything else. Natalie took the gloves and turned to return


    to the office. She was not someone who liked to chat in groups.


    Mia pushed the door open and walked in. When she saw the person whom she had missed previously,


    her heart would still palpitate, but the sensation was no longer as crazy as before


    Even though the man was sitting on the bed without saying a word, his well-defined facial features,


    high nose bridge, and person exuded an aloof nobility from head to toe. The feeling of wanting to get


    close to him but couldn¡¯t was irresistible. Trevon had already guessed that Mia woulde when


    Hackett left. Trevon nced at Mia and did not spare her a second. look His gaze was still on the


    phone I remember telling you two years ago to stop pushing your luck Mia, do you think I respect the


    ckwell family so much that I¡¯ll allow you to challenge my bottom line again and again?¡± Trevon¡¯s


    tone was filled with hatred and coldness.


    If it were in the past. Mia would have acted like a spoiled child and begged for mercy or apologized


    tactfully. However, she no longer had such thoughts because the oue would not change.


    Therefore, whatever she did would be in vain. ¡°What must I do so that you will let me off? Do you want


    me to apologize to her?¡± Mia was naturally referring to Natalie. Mia had nothing left. Her reputation that


    she had built for the past few years had been ruined. However, Mia was afraid that Trevon would do


    something she could not bear.


    Finally, Trevon raised his head and red at Mia. ¡°Exin? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± His


    expression was as dark as it could be.


    Trevon lifted the nket and got out of bed. He was not so dizzy today. He looked down at Mia


    standing in front of the bed. ¡°Go to the slurns of Hailnd. Don¡¯t let me see you in Athana for the rest of


    my life¡±


    The slums of Hailnd were unfit for living. It could really be called a slum. Mia didn¡¯t expect Mr. Wilson


    to be so ruthless. He destroyed her reputation and chased her to such a ce. Wasn¡¯t he forcing her to


    a dead end?


    Mia knew that Mr. Wilson was behind the trending topic. Mia also knew that she could no longer stay in


    Athana. Who would still go to her training school to attend sses? Everyone was avoiding her like the


    gue.


    Mia did not want to go to Hailnd. She put up ast-ditch struggle. ¡°Mr. Wilson, hasn¡¯t your anger been


    appeased by the trending topic early in the morning? Everyone hates me now.¡±


    Jim was afraid that Mia would court death, so he reminded her, ¡°Miss Mia, you can¡¯t me anyone for


    what you did. You have to receive the punishment you deserve for taking a mistake.¡±


    Minughed. She wasughing at herself and also at Trevon. ¡°Trevon Wilson, this is the first time I¡¯ve


    called you by your name. I used to call you Trevon, but I want to call you by your full name today.¡±


    full


    Seeing that the man¡¯s back was facing her, Mia did not care anymore and continued, ¡°Do you think you


    and she broke up because I caused a misunderstanding between the two of you?¡±


    Mia sneered, and tears rolled down her face. As she cried, she smiled and said, ¡°It looks like that¡¯s the


    case. Trevon Wilson, you¡¯ve always felt superior in your dealings with anyone. You never think that


    you¡¯re wrong. Actually, we¡¯re the same kind of people. In the past. I only wanted you. Even if the entire


    world thought I was wrong. I¡¯d brainwash myself repeatedly and tell myself that I wasn¡¯t wrong. I walked


    further and further down that wrong path. That¡¯s why I have this oue today. I


    deserve it, but you¡¯re not much better off¡± Miaughed.


    Jim said. ¡°Miss Mia.¡±


    As expected, the man was angered. He suppressed the anger in his heart and red at Mia. Leave


    Athana today¡±


    Mia was afraid when she heard that, but she still wanted to take a gamble. ¡°I can exin to her about


    you and me. I promise it will be effective. This way, can I negotiate a condition with you?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Mia took it that Trevon agreed.


    Mia no longer provoked Trevon. Instead, she said truthfully. Tll exin to her everything about you and


    me, including the child, and that I was the one who pestered you. Of course, there¡¯s also the matter of


    you returning me the evidence of my drugging¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing that, the man grabbed Mia¡¯s neck angrily. He was so furious that his


    eyes were red and filled with killing intent.


    At this moment, the scene of Natalie suddenly asking him one night if he knew the mastermind shed


    across his mind. Hence, Natalie had wanted to confirm it herself. She was not asking him to investigate


    it. However, what had he done? No wonder Natalie suddenly moved out and even proposed a divorce.


    Did Natalie think that he was in cahoots with Mia? Ile gave the information to Ma because he wanted to


    tell Mia that her matter had been exposed. He was warning Mia to behave and not make any further


    moves.


    Why did Natalie misunderstand that he was protecting Mia?


    Jim was afraid that something would happen, so he quickly stepped forward to persuade Trevon. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, we are in the ward. Mrs. Wilson wille in at any time.


    In disgust, Trevon let go of Mia and pushed her to the door frame. He took a tissue to wipe his hands.


    Jim gestured for Mia to leave. ¡°Miss Mia, I hope you¡¯ll keep your word and exin to Mrs. Wilson


    properly. Otherwise, your


    oue might not be something you can bear.¡±


    The man¡¯s back was facing Mia. He had turned around and was facing the window. He was filled with


    regret, confusion, and powerlessness. He took out a cigarette and held it between his lips. As if he had


    thought of something, he threw the cigarette into the trash can and looked down at the peopleing


    and going downstairs. He fell into deep thought.


    Mia was right about one thing. He was powerless to refute that. At first, when Mia came in, he had the


    urge to strangle her to death. However, when she pointed out his mistake, his confidence faltered, and


    he felt he had been ridiculously wrong.


    Jim quietly watched the man stand by the window without saying a word. Eventually, Jim chose to


    leave silently. When someone was in a bad mood, they preferred to think about their problems alone. It


    was also a courtesy to leave silently and


    not disturb them


    After leaving Ward 1314, Mia did not return to her father¡¯s ward on the eighth floor. Instead, she


    headed straight to the doctor¡¯s office to look for Natalie. Mia stood at the door and knocked politely.


    This behavior of hers shocked everyone. No one could have imagined how arrogant and overbearing


    Mia used to be.


    Hearing the knock on the door, everyone in the office turned to look at the door. Natalie was no


    exception. When she saw the person who came, she knew that Mia was there to look for her. She


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stood up without hesitation.


    Natalie slowly walked to Mia. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression did not look good. One could even see the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to


    talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked to a corner of the ward corridor. Natalie leaned against the stainless


    steel fence and asked directly. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Mia was silent for a moment before saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Athana. Natalie was not surprised by


    this decision.


    Natalie leaned against the fence with her hands in her pockets and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Natalie did not think she had anything to talk about with Mia, but it was already unprecedented that


    they could speak to each other so calmly today. Natalie hade out with Mia because they were in


    the hospital. Natalie did not want many people to know about her past, including her past rtionship


    with Trevon.


    Natalie¡¯s coldness was within Mia¡¯s expectations. ¡°Before I leave, I want to apologize to you and


    exin myself. It might sound like a pointless exnation, but I still want to say that I didn¡¯t manage to


    been acting on wishful thinking.¡±


    Natalie did not know what Mia wanted to say and did not say anything. Whether Mia seeded did not


    mean much to


    Natalie now.


    As Mia spoke, she did not care if Natalie was listening seriously or not. It was as if Mia wanted to pour


    out everything in her heart. ¡°Let me share with you what happened between Mr. Wilson and me.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t Mr. Wilson¡¯s girlfriend. He has never been with me at all. He didn¡¯t even hold my


    hand. He didn¡¯t rify it for Henry¡¯s sake, At that time, I really liked Mr. Wilson. Who wouldn¡¯t like the


    rich and handsome descendant of the Wilson family? Who wouldn¡¯t want to cling to him? Of course, I


    was no exception. Women are all vain. You don¡¯t know how popr the title of Mr. Wilson¡¯s girlfriend is


    in the


    industry. At that time, Mr. Wilson hadn¡¯t be the sessor of the Wilson Group yet.


    ¡°You know that my surname isn¡¯t actually ckwell. I merely used a little trick to please Henry. I coaxed


    him to ept me as his god-granddaughter and change my surname. Perhaps I was so used to being


    the ckwell family¡¯s granddaughter that I forgot my surname for a while. I felt that I could establish


    myself in Athana with that identity. I could wait for his love. 1 coaxed myself that he would turn around


    and see me one day. Therefore, when I found out that you bought contraceptive pills that day, I was


    filled with jealousy. It was because he slept with you. I waited for so many years, but he didn¡¯t touch


    me.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it. I refused to concede defeat. You¡¯re not the daughter of a wealthy family. What right


    do you have to be loved by Mr. Wilson? Thus. I unted my pregnancy to you. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous?


    I¡¯d been waiting for him to look at me. Even if he didn¡¯t smile, it was fine with me. In this love, not only


    had I lost to you, but I¡¯d also lost myself. Now my reputation has even been ruined by the man I¡¯ve liked


    for so many years. I deserved it, right? By the way, I lied to you about him returning the information to


    me. I just wanted to provoke you. I seemed to have seeded, but it also brought me consequences


    that I can¡¯t bear.¡±


    Natalie thought that once someone was blinded by vanity and power, they would note to their


    senses easily. They would only regret their past actions when they were destroyed, but it would have


    been toote by then.


    Listening to Mia¡¯s self-deprecation and exnation, Natalie finally lost herposure. However, she


    did not know if it was


    else. true or not. ¡°Everyone thinks that they are beautiful and kind. They will not admit that they are


    inferior to anyone They only see the ugly and vulgar side of others, but they can¡¯t see other people¡¯s


    merits. Even if they do, they will choose to ignore them automatically. It¡¯s not just you. This is normal


    andmon. A woman doesn¡¯t have to be loved by a man. You treat me as an imaginary enemy.


    Trevon doesn¡¯t like me. Sooner orter, we would have divorced. You were merely a little impatient.¡±


    Mia smiled. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not that clear-sighted. At least, you don¡¯t have a clear judgment of men.


    You¡¯ll know. Thank you for listening to my exnation today. I don¡¯t expect to be forgiven by you, and I


    don¡¯t need you to help me persuade Mr. Wilson to let me off.¡±


    Yes, Natalie did not choose to forgive Mia. Natalie was not a saint. She would not be moved and feel


    pity for Mia just because of her exnation.


    If everyone could be forgiven easily for their mistakes, there would not be any prisoners in prison.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    People would only know how to cherish and repeist after a loss.


    In Ward 1314. Hackett never thought that Trevon would let Mia off so easily Hackett had asked Mia to


    was to let Mia make a confession.


    However, Hackett did not know that Trevon wanted Mia to go to the slums of Hailnd. He thought


    Trevon merely wanted Mia to leave Athana.


    Hackett nced at the man on the bed, who was still looking at his phone. After hesitating for a while,


    Hackett asked. ¡°Are you really going to let Mia off? Are you not going to pursue the mutter anymore?¡±


    Actually, Hackett still wanted to confirm it After all, Michael did not have long to live. As rtives.


    Hackett was soft-hearted. Mia was his cousin and godsister in name. At this moment, Hackett felt that


    his grandfather was really out of his mind. He caused this predicament. He must have been crazy.


    If his grandfather had not inexplicably made Mia his god-granddaughter, there would not have been so


    many problems. Hackett med Henry umpteen times in his heart.


    The man on the bed said coldly, ¡°Going to Hailnd is quite suitable for her. She can build good


    karma.¡±


    Hackett seemed to have heard something incredible. ¡°Fuck, you might as well say she can achieve


    unmortality.¡±


    Hailnd? Hackett realized that something was not right. ¡°You¡¯re not asking her to go to the slums, are


    you? Hackett was in disbelief


    ¡°Yes, it depends on whether she¡¯s capable,¡±


    Hackett was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?


    Trevon did not answer Hackett¡¯s question and focused on studying his phone.


    Jim exined to Hackett at the side. Miss Mia said that she could exin the misunderstanding back


    then to Mrs. Wilson. She guaranteed that it would work. Moreover, Miss Miamitted more than one


    mistake. She also pushed the drugging incident on Mr. Wilson, inaking Mrs. Wilson misunderstand that


    Mr. Wilson was in cahoots with Miss Mu. Therefore, Mr. Wilson suspected that Mrs. Wilson left mainly


    because of this reason.¡±


    Hackett could not think of any new words to scoldl Mia. However, on second thought, he asked, ¡°Why


    did you give the information to Mia Shouldn¡¯t you have exined it to Natalie immediately


    The man on the bed was also extremely regretful about this and was even more powerless to refute it.


    However, he could not let Hackett see through him.


    Last night, Trevon had wondered several times if the results would be different if he had handed the


    information to Natalie back then


    However, he did not know that one day, he would really fall in love with this woman who came into his


    life suddenly and whom he was forced to marry.


    Jim exined, ¡°When Mr. Wilson asked me to return the information to Miss Mia, he had hoped that


    Miss Mia would stop pushing her luck. He wanted to warn her that he knew everything she did and


    hoped she would stop. However, it seemed that both Miss Mia and Mrs. Wilson misunderstood.


    Hackett disagreed. ¡°Trevon, this is your fault. Your newlywed wife was drugged and framed by your


    nominal ex-girlfriend. You didn¡¯t give the information to Natalie. Instead, you gave it to Mia. Wouldn¡¯t


    this make people think that you¡¯re


    protecting Mia? If I were Natalie, I would also think that you were in cahoots with Mia. This is a serious


    misunderstanding.¡± After saying that, Hackett shook his head. Based on his insights over the years as


    a yboy, Natalie had definitely thought the same way as he did.


    The person on the bed frowned. ¡°You think so too¡±


    Hackett had a matter-of-factly expression. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Let¡¯s talk about you. Let me give you an


    example. Edward had stabbed you in the back, and Natalie kept it from you and even sent the


    information to him. What would you think?¡±


    Trevon felt angry just listening to Hackett¡¯s analogy, not to mention that such a thing had really


    happened. Trevon¡¯s expression was visibly ugly.


    Hackett knew what Trryon was thinking when he saw Trevon¡¯s expression. ¡°Look, look. It hasn¡¯t even


    happened yet, and you¡¯re already angry. So, there must be a reason why Natalie divorced you. You¡¯re


    going to have a hard time wooing your wife. A love expert like me suggests that you apologize first,


    then solve the problem between you and Natalie.¡±


    Hackett began to slump on the sofa, acting like a rtionship counselor.


    Trevon pursed his lips and did not say anything. He wanted to apologize, but that woman did not give


    him any chance to chat at all. He had been staying here for a few days, but he did not have a chance to


    exin himself clearly.


    When Hackett saw that the person on the bed was not moving and was looking at his phone in a daze,


    Hackett stood up curiously to check In the end, he was given a sharp re. However, Hackett, who


    was agile, had already seen what Trevon was looking at. Hackettughed out loud. ¡°It turns out that


    you¡¯ve been studying this mobile application. Don¡¯t you know


    how to apologize to Natalie?¡±


    Trevon was pleased with Hackett calling Natalie respectfully. When he heard Hackett¡¯s sarcastic words,


    he did not get angry. The way he looked at Hackett softened a lot. He paused and said, ¡°What good


    ideas do you have?¡±


    Hackett was pumped up by this question. His expression was especially sung ¡°Yes, I do. Just woo her¡±


    Standing at the side, Jim felt that Mr. Wilson should not have asked Mr. ckwell because Mr.


    ckwell was unreliable. It seemed that Mr. Wilson was desperate.


    Trevon also thought what Hackett said was nonsense. He looked at Hackett with an unfriendly gaze.


    Jim straightened up and said, ¡®Mr. Wilson, why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to exin to Mrs. Wilson


    about Miss Mia! If you don¡¯t rify the misunderstanding, Mrs. Wilson will feel resentful toward you¡± Mr.


    Wilson would not even be able to get close to Mrs. Wilson, let alone woo her.


    Hackett also agreed with Jum¡¯s suggestion. If the misunderstanding was not resolved, there was no


    point in wooing Natalie, However, Trevon¡¯s expression was a little lost and helpless.


    Hackett leaned closer and asked tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have Natalie¡¯s contact


    information?¡± Trevon thought, ¡°I do, but I¡¯ve been cklisted¡± How could he possibly say that? It was


    too embarrassing.


    However, Hackett immediately guessed it. He knew more about rtionships between men and women


    than Trevon. Heughed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re such a failure. Tell me. Isn¡¯t Natalie really something?


    She¡¯s disdainful of you¡­


    Hackett stopped mocking after he was red at by Trevon. Hackett coughed slightly ¡°Do you want me


    to help you ask Miss Landor about the problem between you and Natalie and how you can win


    Natalie¡¯s heart?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hackett had proposed a gond suggestion Jim said, ¡°Mr. ckwell, I think your idea is


    feasible. Miss Landor is Mrs. Wilson¡¯s best friend. She must have known everything.¡±


    Hackett was a little displeased. ¡°Are you really nning to offer me to that woman to spy for you? What


    if she likes me? That woman is very fierce.¡±


    Trevon smiled wickedly. ¡°Tll reimburse you double. If you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll reimburse you ten times.


    Hackett was speechless. It was his fault for being glib. He had no choice but to do it now.


    Sherri had just gotten off work when she went upstairs to look for Natalie. In the end, she realized that


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie was not around. Being a gossip lover, Sherri was leaning against the reception desk and


    chatting with a few nurses. ¡°It¡¯s quite rxing to work on the 13th floor. No wonder so many people


    want to work here. The outpatient clinic is much busier than this ce. There are a lot of things to do.¡±


    The nurses in the nurse station thought so too. Although the patients on this floor were all middle-aged


    men who were more difficult to deal with, the work was generally easy. Most of the patients had their


    own maid, caregiver, or family.


    For example, in the case of the pregnant woman a few days ago, although the pregnant woman was


    abused, her husband¡¯s family still paid to let her stay in the VIP ward. The patient¡¯s mother was nice


    and polite and did not cause trouble. Many nurses sympathized with such a nice farmily for having


    suffered such a cruel thing.


    A nurse asked with a bright smile, ¡°Dr. Landor, does your Mrs. Wilson know the fake heiress who was


    the subject of the trending topic this morning?¡±


    Because Sherri often came to look for Natalie, everyone on this floor knew Sherri and would refer to


    Natalie as Sherri¡¯s Mrs. Wilson


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? That Mia came?¡±


    The nurse blinked and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. She came to talk to Mrs. Wilson for a long time today. I


    thought they knew each other, so I asked Mrs. Wilson. Mrs. Wilson said that they weren¡¯t close.¡±


    Sherri frowned slightly, her thoughts running wild. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re not close with each other. It¡¯s


    because they fight each other¡±


    The nurse looked puzzled. ¡°What? She wondered what their rtionship was.


    Sherri looked at her dumbfounded expression, smiled, and waved her hand. ¡°Well, their rtionship is


    a littleplicated. It¡¯s just like Ultraman fighting monsters. I¡¯m leaving My Natalie is here.¡±


    As soon as Natalie came out of the operating theater, she saw Sherri smiling brightly. Sherri put her


    arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice. ¡°Did Miae to look for you? Was she


    imagining things again? Did she think that you were her love rival and want to make her presence


    known to you?¡±


    As expected, once someone did something wrong, they would be stigmatized. It would be difficult to


    turn over a new leaf. Actually, Natalie did not know if Mia spoke the entire truth today.


    Natalie was led into the office by Sherri. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that Mia came to apologize to


    me and exin


    Trevon¡¯s innocence?¡±


    Sherri was surprised when she heard that. Her eyes were filled with suspicion. She let go of Natalie


    and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? Mia really came to apologize?¡±


    Natalie exercised her neck. Her neck was a little stiff. I¡¯m absolutely telling the truth. Mia said that she


    was leaving and then exined to me that her unborn child back then was not Trevon¡¯s She had never


    managed toe in between me and Trevon and had unted to me because she was indignant.


    Anyway, she said a lot. Perhaps she had thought it through or had other motives. I couldn¡¯t be


    bothered. It¡¯s mind-boggling¡±


    Sherri was also thinking about the changes in Mia. In the end, she concluded, ¡°Did Mia have a


    craniotomy in the past two years and get her brain fixed?¡±


    She continued. ¡°Natalie, do you believe her? She said that she and Trevon were innocent.¡±


    Natalie did not want to probe into this problem anymore. It was pointless. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about


    whether she¡¯s normal. It¡¯s none of our business. I¡¯m fine with it as long as she doesn¡¯t disturb me. Are


    you getting off work?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I must be out of my mind if I don¡¯t get off work on time. I still have to rush home to see


    Ruby. My mother is hogging Ruby to herself. Ruby can¡¯t even sleep with me at night.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Do you want to consider telling Juana the truth? As time passes,


    Juana might get angrier. Besides, it¡¯s a little cruel for us to put on a show every Friday¡¯


    Sherri was a little hesitant. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days. Fortunately, Ruby doesn¡¯t look like me.


    Otherwise, with my mother¡¯s sharp eyes, she would have discovered it long ago.¡±


    Natalie reminded Sherri, ¡°The more I look at Hackett these days, the more I feel that Ruby looks like


    him. I think even an outsider can see the simrity between Hackett and Ruby, let alone your mother.¡±


    Sherri sighed. ¡°Tell me. Why does Ruby have to look like that scumbag? It would have been great if


    she could look like me. She would be cute and beautiful, and everyone would love her.¡±


    ¡°Ruby is also beautiful when she looks like Mr. ckwell. He¡¯s indeed good-looking. You have to admit


    that. He has fine facial features and is popr among women. You can¡¯t deny his good looks just


    because he attracts women.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Wilson more handsome than him? Yet, only he swaggers all day long, attracting women


    everywhere.¡±


    Natalie smiled and retorted, ¡°Mr. ckwell simply exudes charm. But I¡¯ve not heard that he has any


    illegitimate children all these years. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Sherri patted her best friend¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯ve betrayed me. Since when did you start


    speaking up for that scumbag? Did he bribe you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about money, okay? Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The flies. In the blink of an eye, it was Friday,


    Trevon tossed his phone on the bed as if he was thinking something. Hackett was unreliable. He had


    left the task to him for few days, but there was no response at all. No one knew where he was. He must


    have gone somewhere to y with girls. It seemed Trevon had to think of a way humself


    He couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait.


    There was a scheming look in his eyes. He nced at the closed door and said coldly, ¡°Call her over.


    Tell her that I¡¯m not feeling well and that she muste alone.¡±


    Jum was puzzled ¡°Huh?¡±


    As he urged, he reminded, ¡°Hurry up and go. Act like real. After saying that, he started to lie on the bed


    and pretend to be asleep


    Jim went out and came to the doctor¡¯s office with such an important mission. He stood awkwardly for a


    while before knocking on the door. ¡°Dr. Foster, Mr. Wilson feels a little unwell and wants you to take a


    look.¡±


    Natalie did not know what his purpose was. She did not want to go and was looking for another doctor


    to go.


    Jim cut off her thoughts. ¡°Mr. Wilson said that he¡¯s used to one doctor¡¯s examination. He only hopes


    that Dr. Foster will go.¡±


    As a doctor, Natalie had no choice but to follow the patient¡¯s wishes. She got up and followed Jim to


    Room 1314. However, Jim did not walk in. He stood outside as usual and closed the door quietly.


    In the end, he did not forget to exin to the curious murse. ¡°Mr. Wilson does have some strange


    habits. Please show some understanding.¡±


    The nurses smiled and nodded, expressing their understanding. How could a boss not have a few


    problems?


    Natalie walked into the ward and saw Trevon lying quietly on the bed with a frown. He really looked


    ufortable. She slowly walked closer and was a little impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    He did not speak, nor did he pant. This made Natalie frown a little. She slowly reached out and ced


    her hand in front of his nose to check his breath. Just as her little hand reached closer, it was suddenly


    grabbed by a pair of big palms.


    Ever since Natalie opened the door and entered, he had been holding his breath. He only frowned


    when he felt ufortable, causing him to look ufortable.


    Natalie was shocked and tried to pull back, but she was held tightly by the man¡¯s broad palin. She


    could not break free no matter how hard she tried. She wanted to beat him up, but as a doctor, she


    couldn¡¯t do that.


    She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, the man opened his eyes. His was no longer as cold as before. There was a hint of


    carefulness in his gentle tone. ¡°I want to have a talk with you.¡± After saying that, he had no intention of


    letting go. He still hold her hand and slowly sat up. His eyes met hers.


    Natalie was not used to being looked at by him like that. She avoided his gaze, but her hand failed to


    get rid of his force. She wanted to knock him down, but he was a concussion patient and could not


    move. If he moved, he would be suspected of a


    sham.


    It seemed she had no choice but to talk. ¡°Alright, what do you want to talk about? Tell me, but let go of


    me first.¡±


    It worked. It would be a good start if she agreed to talk.


    The man looked satisfied that his n had seeded. He started to be shameless. ¡°I won¡¯t let go


    until we¡¯re done talking. Don¡¯t be angry I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to ensure that you won¡¯t


    leave halfway.¡± Seeing Natalie¡¯s expression turn cold, he quickly exined.


    Natalie wanted to give a punch to his face, but her hand was restrained. The difference in strength


    between men and women came from the difference in their genes. She sighed. ¡°What are you talking


    about? Hurry up.¡±


    Ever since he opened his eyes, his gaze had never left her face. His eyes were filled with sincerity as


    he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Natalie did not expect his first sentence to be like this. She was stunned. She had never thought the


    word ¡®sorry¡± woulde out of his mouth after the divorce. A few days ago, she had even told Sherri


    that even if the entire world was wrong, Trevon would not think he was wrong.


    It seemed like she was wrong.


    For the past few days, she had been receiving apologies: Mia¡¯s apology and Trevon¡¯s apology.


    She was not used to this man¡¯s sudden change. Her mind was filled with thoughts searching for his


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    motive. Ostensibly, she said bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You idiot.¡±


    Seeing that she did not have a notable reaction, he felt a little upset. However, the app said that he had


    to persevere. First, he


    had to admit his mistake. That was the beginning of pursuing his wife back. He had to act humble and


    sincere. ¡°I do want to apologize to you. I was wrong. You don¡¯t have to forgive me immediately. I just


    hope you can give me a chance to make it up. to you.¡±


    These words made Natalie feel like he was haunted. She could not help but reach out her other hand


    to touch his forehead. ¡°No fever What about taking a CT scan?¡±


    His face darkened, but he quickly calmed down. He grabbed her hand and pulled her closer. She was


    suddenly dragged forcefully and sat on the bed.


    She immediately propped herself up on the side of the bed to get up, but her shoulder was pressed


    down firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like you standing and talking to me like that. Can we sit down and talk calmly?¡±


    Natalie felt a little hazed. She was not prepared for this unexpected situation. For a moment, she had


    no idea how to deal with it. ¡°Trevon Wilson, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you today. I don¡¯t want to


    repeat it. We are over. As for you wanting to apologize. I¡¯ll ept it. Can you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    She took a heavy sigh in her heart. ¡°Then what do you want? Do you have to make me forgive you? Is


    there any point in forcing others to forgive you? Mr. Wilson, your actions will make me think you regret


    it.¡±


    Trevon looked at her seriously and replied, ¡°What if I say I regret it? Can you give me a chance to


    make it up to you?¡± Natalie seemed to have heard breaking news. ¡°Are you bored staying in the


    hospital, so you¡¯re looking for me to kill time? I¡¯m very busy. Can you go for someone else?¡±


    Obviously, she did not believe him at all. He began to say solemnly, ¡°Natalie Foster, listen carefully. 1.


    Trevon Wilson, regret divorcing you. I want to make it up to you. I¡¯m serious and not joking¡± There was


    no trace of levity on his face. His straightforward method made her a little at a loss. Now, she was


    sitting on his bed as if she was sitting on needles.


    She sat on his bed in a daze with one hand being grabbed. If someone came in now, this position


    would be misleading enough to make one¡¯s imagination run wild. What an ambiguous scene.


    Realizing that he was not joking, she adjusted her emotions. Trevon, we¡¯re already divorced. Our


    personalities are notpatible. I think you¡¯re just being toopetitive. It¡¯s not because you have any


    special thoughts about me.¡±


    Seeing that she kept rejecting him, he was angry and frustrated, but he had no choice but to hold it in.


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll say it onest time. I¡¯m serious. I went to Sapphire City 175 times when you were overseas


    for two years, but every time I was stopped outside the door. Do you still think I¡¯m joking I didn¡¯t give


    Mia information to protect her. I just wanted to warn her and hope that she would stop


    At this moment, Natalie had to admit that Trevon was talking to her seriously. She had never expected


    him to go to Sapphire City for her. As for him not being able to enter, it was undoubtedly due to his


    brother. However, his love came toote. When she hadn¡¯t decided to divorce and still wanted to


    maintain their marriage, he reminded her not to have any delusions about him.


    Now that they had divorced and he had calmed down, he said that he regretted it. Turnabout is fair


    y.


    After saying that, he held her delicate hand nervously. His palms were sweating. Natalie could feel the


    sweat on their palms. ¡°Let go of me first. My hand hurts. You grab me too hard.¡±


    He did not let go of her hand immediately. His gaze was fixed on her, and not a hint of tension could be


    sensed in her expression. ¡°Then promise me you won¡¯t leave before the conversation ends¡±


    Natalie nodded before he slowly let go.


    For a moment, he almost lost control. He felt an urge to kiss her, but he restrained himself. Now was


    not the time to be hasty. Haste makes waste. Otherwise, the valuable opportunity to have a


    conversation would be gone.


    Natalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Trevon, we¡¯ve tried before. Whether it¡¯s family background or


    ideology, we¡¯re different. By the way, we have opposite thinking modes on every issue, so our opinions


    are poles apart. We will always be two parallel lines that will never cross. It turns out that this is indeed


    the case. So we¡¯re divorced. There are many other women suitable for you, but it won¡¯t be me¡±


    Trevor¡¯s expression turned a little colder, but he still said patiently. The marriage failed, but I was forced


    to divorce. If you say that our intentions are poles apart. I will try to approach you in the future. You


    don¡¯t have to forgive me, but don¡¯t be in a hurry to push me away. Give me a chance, please,¡±


    When a woman was confessed to by a man who was high and mighty, her heart would probably waver.


    She would not be calm, right? This should not be regarded as disappointing.


    ¡°Trevon, there¡¯s no need for you to condescend and to cater to me. It¡¯s not you. You can continue to be


    your high and mighty king. Can¡¯t we have a decent ending?¡± Although she felt hesitant for a moment,


    she was not blinded by the sudden confession and did not dare to try it again.


    Unexpectedly, Trevan suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of her head, turning her face to


    meet his eyes. It agitated Natalie so much that she quickly p his hand ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    He was not angry. He gently grabbed one of her hands. ¡°Look into my eyes. I¡¯m serious. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, I promise I will try to be a better man in the future. Please don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    His eyes were filled with sincerity, nervousness, and caution.


    She was a little flustered. She felt so disappointed in herself. This was the first time that she had been


    confessed to so straightforwardly by a man, and it was the man she had fallen for before. However, she


    did not dare to do so. ¡°I¡¯m going back to work. Have a good rest.¡±


    She had been here for long enough. If she stayed any longer, gossip would spread around.


    With that, she stood up and left. She did not refuse or agree because she knew that it was useless to


    refuse. Instead, she could not leave the ward because this man would continue to talk to her about


    this.


    Seeing that she did not reject him, Trevon sat on the bed and smiled. His smile was filled with


    satisfaction as he looked at her back. Then I¡¯ll start pursuing you tomorrow. I¡¯ll get your forgiveness as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Natalie turned around and red at him, telling him not to mess around. He was smiling like a fool.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    At night. Natalie returned home.


    As soon as she entered. Jasper happily threw down the Lego in his hand and ran toward Natalie.


    He unreservedly expressed his inner feelings and said. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y with sand


    Recently, the little guy had been arranged by her brother every day Every day, he would y outside.


    He had been having fan outside for an entire week without missing a single day. Now, he even wanted


    to  for tomorrow


    His vocabry had increased a lot recently. He could even speak quite a few coherent sentences


    Natalie slowly squatted down and picked up his son. She pinched his chubby little face and said.


    ¡°Jasper, let¡¯s cook something delicious at home tomorrow and invite Ruby over, okay? You haven¡¯t


    seen your sister for a few days. Do you miss her?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the little kid did notpromise and still wanted to y ¡°Let¡¯s take sister to y with the


    sand together¡±


    He was determined to go.


    She gave up onmunicating with him and carried him to the living room ¡°Auntie, did Joseph promise


    Jasper to bring him to y with sand?¡±


    Lena poked her head out of the kitchen and wiped her hands on her apron. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes,


    Mr. Turner calls every day to ask how Jasper is going. This afternoon, he video-called Jasper and


    asked Mr. White to bring Jasper to the beach tomorrow Jasper remembers thus.¡±


    After saying that, Lena continued to praise Joseph. ¡°Mr. Turner is a careful and helpful man. He


    arranges everything personally every day. He can find all the fun things around. Then, he instructs Mr


    White to take Jasper there. I wonder which girl can luckily marry such a good man


    Natalie listened to Lena¡¯s endless praise of Joseph and felt warm from the bottom of her heart. He was


    always so meticulous. She felt like she was being taken care of like a daughter. It was blissful to have


    someone to rely on.


    Since her cousin had already made the arrangements, she could not go back on her word. She made a


    the beach tomorrow and call Ruby, okay?¡±


    Jasper smiled innocently ¡°Yay, okay¡±


    The next morning, the sun shone throughyers of white fog on the bed. The entire world was bright,


    but this quiet. morning was disturbed by an annoying man


    Her phone rang It was a friend verification. ¡°Remove me from the cklist.¡±


    Natalie looked at the message on the phone and ignored it. She threw the phone on the bed and


    helped the little boy wear


    clothes.


    Today she was sober. He might be on a whim. It¡¯s better to ignore him.


    After dressing her son, she ruffled his hair and called Sherri. ¡°Sherri, are you okay? I¡¯ll pick you up


    when you¡¯re done¡±


    Sherri also woke up early. She was very concerned about Ruby¡¯s matters. ¡°Alright,e and pick me


    up.¡±


    On the beach by the sea. Natalie squatted beside Jasper and yed with the sand with him. Sherri


    suddenly said, ¡°Natalie, I have something to tell you¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°Hackett has beening to my clinic several times these days. I suspect that his brain


    is not normal¡±


    Natalie was a little suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he knows about Ruby.¡±


    Sherri felt that it was impossible. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t even brought Ruby to the hospital before.


    My mother hasn¡¯t either. They only y around the home.¡±


    ¡°Then he wants to pursue you?¡± Natalie guessed


    Sherri was stunned for a moment. ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. Do you think he has taken a fancy to me? Or


    why did hee a


    few tunes¡±


    Natalie felt that it would be fine if Hackett liked Sherri. As long as he was into her, it would be a happy


    thing for both of them. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good if he likes you sincerely. Besides, he¡¯s Ruby¡¯sther. But if he¡¯s


    ying with your heart, ignore him and stay as far away as possible.¡±


    Sherri retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous to describe hini as mucere?¡±


    Then, Sherri added, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a prodigal will return. I¡¯d rather believe that a sow will climb a tree.


    A leopard can¡¯t change its spots like a yboy will never change his habits.¡±


    Natalie found this remark too disgusting.


    She didn¡¯t intend to say anything else. After all, she wasn¡¯t sure what Hackett was thinking. From


    Ruby¡¯s perspective, it was a good thing, but taking Sherri¡¯s stance, she definitely hoped that he liked


    her and not on a whim.


    The two little kids had a lot of fun. When they returned, Sherri and Ruby slept at Evergreen Gardens as


    usual. She would bring her daughter back to the Landor family tomorrow.


    After helping the two dirty little kids shower, they fell asleep early because they were all tired from


    ying.


    With the protection of the bodyguards, Natalie gave the two aunties a day off today. They returned to


    the Foster¡¯s residence.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherri wanted to eat supper. ¡°Natalie, do you want beef stew? I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s call takeout.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I want to eat it too. Take a shower and I¡¯ll call it. Do you want slightly spicy or extra spicy?¡±


    Sherri thought for a moment. ¡°Extra spicy. Do you have Sprite at home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Ill order arge bottle and we¡¯ll share it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go take a shower first. Hurry up. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± After Sherri entered the bathroom, Natalie searched for the best beef stews on the app. In fact,


    she wanted to eat durian, but she thought about it and quit this idea. She was afraid that the two little


    guys would not be able to stand the smell. Besides, Auntie had toe tomorrow,


    She ordered two extra spicy beef stews, a bottle of Sprite, and a bottle of yogurt.


    There were two bathrooms in the suite. She went to the closet to get her clothes and got in the


    bathroom for a shower. She had juste out of the bathroom and was still drying her hair when she


    heard the doorbell. She thought that it must be


    the take-out.


    She took a look through the peephole and realized there were no property management personnel.


    The deliverymen were not allowed to enter thismunity. After the items were sent to the gate for


    registration, there would be property staff who would distribute them to the customers so that safety


    could be ensured.


    When she opened the door, it was Joseph¡¯s bodyguard, Ethan ¡°Mr. White, why are you here?¡± she


    asked.


    Ethan held takeout in his hand, standing upright. He said politely and respectfully, ¡°Ms. Foster, I¡¯ve


    always been here. If you want to eat anything next time, just let me know and we¡¯ll buy it. It¡¯s for your


    safety. Also, you can call me Ethan directly.¡±


    Natalie smiled without refusing, ¡°Alright. By the way, Ethan, do you want toe in and eat


    something?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Ms. Foster. If there¡¯s anything else you need, feel free to tell me. We will always be


    ready¡±


    Natalie did not force them. Joseph¡¯s bodyguards were all very well-behaved. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for


    the time being. You guys should rest early too. Thank you.¡±


    She closed the door and called softly to the guest room. ¡°Sherri,e out. The beef stewes. Hurry


    up. It hasn¡¯t got cold


    Sherri blew her hair half-dry, and randomly tied a ball head, ¡°So yummy. What a fast delivery. Pour me


    some Sprite.¡±


    Natalie poured a ss of Sprite for Sherri and another for herself. ¡°My cousin¡¯s bodyguard sent it up¡±


    Sherri clicked his tongue. Joseph is protecting you like a daughter. That¡¯s great. Natalie, you¡¯re worth it.


    You were so unlucky in the first 20 years. You¡¯ll get better and better in the future.¡±


    These words came from the bottom of her heart. Sherri was especially happy that her best friend had a


    happy family where all of the members loved her. It was really blissful.


    ¡°I also think that he is treating me like a daughter. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll neglect Jasper. He arranges


    everything for me every day without anything left undone.¡± Speaking of Joseph, her face was glowing


    with happiness.


    She suddenly thought of something. ¡°Let me tell you something. Bring the Sprite further away.¡±


    Sherri was confused. ¡°Why did you tell me to stay away from Sprite?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll spit it into my te. It¡¯s a little strange.¡± She guessed that Sherri would definitely


    react violently. It was safer to move the drink.


    Hearing this, Sherri became even more curious. She obediently pushed Sprite away and sat down


    properly, waiting for the story. ¡°Tell me, I want to know how you¡¯re going to shock ine.¡±


    Natalie took a sip of Sprite. ¡°Trevon apologized to me and said that he wanted to pursue me.¡±


    After hearing that, Sherri¡¯s expression could not be more changeful. Her mouth was wide open for a


    long time, but she could not say a word.


    Seeing this, Natalie reminded, ¡°Are you shocked? I¡¯m telling you¡±


    When Sherri came back to her senses, she still couldn¡¯t get out of this breaking news. Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    apology was already shocking enough. Out of surprise, he said that he wanted to chase Natalie. She


    collected her thoughts and said, ¡°Wait moment. How did you answer back then? Did you keep your


    unyielding character!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Do you think I¡¯m such an easy girl? How should I put it? It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not


    affected at all when I hear his apology. I¡¯m purely shocked. But I have to say his apology was not that


    impactful. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll cause trouble for me in the hospital. If hees to bother me, I would go


    crazy. I don¡¯t want the hospital to know about our past. This is what I¡¯m most worried about.¡±


    Sherri did not take it too seriously and started eating the beef stew. ¡°Eat it. Natalie, don¡¯t be afraid. Let


    him chase after you He used to turn up his nose at you back then, but now it¡¯s our time to look down on


    him. Now that you have Joseph as your backing, you have nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s see how far he


    can go. I can beat up the man, but you can¡¯t. Anyway, we still have to take revenge.¡±


    Natalie was a little vexed. ¡°No, isn¡¯t this ying hard-to-get? Forget it, I¡¯ll exin it to him tomorrow.¡±


    Sherri felt that exining it to him was like casting pearls before swine. ¡°You can try it. I guarantee that


    you won¡¯t be able to rify. Since he has decided to pursue you, he definitely won¡¯t give up so quickly.


    Do you think he¡¯s someone who admits defeat easily?


    ¡°I want you to let him pursue you, but ignore him and raise your posture. Firstly, let¡¯s see how far he


    can go and whether he can persevere. It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll get back together with him. You do


    this for your son. Jasper has to know his father when he grows up. Secondly, if it¡¯s just a whim, then we


    will be able to see it clearly in time.¡±


    Over the past few days, Sherri had also figured out that if Ruby grew up and asked who her father was,


    she could not deprive her of the right to know.


    For the first time, Natalie felt that Sherri was so sober. She only hoped that bastard would be


    discharged as soon as possib and not cause her trouble.


    Also, Sherri was right that Trevon was not the kind of man who would admit defeat easily. If he was, he


    would not have to Sapphire City 175 times. However, no one knew if he was telling the truth.


    The past was the past. There was no time machine in this world.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ck Monday. For people at work, Monday was ck, and weekends were colorful. It was miserable to


    be woken up by an rm clock after two days of rest


    Today, the people at the reception desk on the thirteenth floor did not gather together toin that


    they hadn¡¯t got enough sleep yet Instead, they all stared in the direction of the doctor¡¯s office.


    When Natalie walked to the office with the helimet in one hand, she looked at everyone in confusion


    Today, they looked at her strangely ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± She walked to the


    reception desk and asked the nurse.


    The nurse looked envious. ¡°Dr. Foster, did you quarrel with your boyfriend? He sent a bouquet of roses


    to apologize to you early in the morning Your boyfriend is really attentive.¡±


    Natalie frowned suspiciously. Roses? Who was her boyfriend: Why didn¡¯t she know that she had a


    boyfriend?


    She didn¡¯t exin further. She just smiled and walked into the oflice. There was a bouquet of yellow


    roses on the table. Each of them was in full bloom. The buds were full and beautiful. They gave off a


    fresh and elegant feeling, warm and gorgeous. A doctor who came earlier said, ¡°It looks like your


    boyfriend made a mistake. He¡¯s nning to apologize to you.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t understand what he


    meant, but there had to be a reason why the roses were yellow. ¡°Does yellow mean anything?¡±


    The doctor exined to her. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t understand. You only care about medicine all day. Let


    me tell you. The yellow rose is a gift from the person who made a mistake. It means an apology for


    love. Usually, when lovers have a conflict and want to ask for forgiveness, they would give a yellow


    flower. It seems that your boyfriend is quite meticulous and understands a lot about flowers. Nowadays,


    boys like him are rare. You¡¯re so lucky. You should hurry up and forgive him. It¡¯s rare for a man to admit


    his mistake and change.¡±


    Natalie smiled. She really didn¡¯t know that these yellow roses meant an apology for love. This would


    cause more understanding, right? She was really speechless.


    She casually grabbed the card and nced at it. ¡°I was wrong. I broke your heart. I¡¯llpensate you


    with my life. This is my first day of apology. Please ept it.¡±


    Looking at the words on the card, her eyebrows twitched. Did this mean that he nned to give flowers


    to her every day?


    How did he learn this trick? She had to thank him for not writing his name Trevon Wilson on it. Even if


    he didn¡¯t write it, she knew it was from him, but at least the people in the office didn¡¯t know.


    She would probably make enemies in the hospital if he wrote that famous name with a glowing halo.


    How could there be so much empathy in the women¡¯s world? Their outlooks depended on man¡¯s


    looks.


    She ced the flowers on the corner of the table and scratched her head. Since her university life, this


    was the second person to give her flowers. The first was Edward Landor. Edward had given both her


    and Sherri roses at that time, but the meaning was congrattions.


    She was thinking about how to stop Trevon. Or, she was going to be a public figure. She just


    wanted to keep a low profile and work as a normal doctor.


    At the same time, Hackett brought a bouquet of red roses to the outpatient clinic. In a ce like the


    hospital, a handsome man holding a bouquet of flowers would naturally attract a lot of attention.


    Hackett was no exception.


    It wasn¡¯t time for work yet. He held the flowers in his hand and leanedzily against the door of Sherri¡¯s


    office as he waited, smiling brightly at the nursesing over.


    This scene attracted praise from all the nurses. They couldn¡¯t help taking a few more nces. What a


    handsome man!


    When it was time, Sherri arrived, tossing her car keys and walking in high heels. As soon as she


    approached the clinic room, she caught sight of Hackett. A handsome man with flowers was a special


    scenery. However, this person was Hackett, who spoiled everything.


    When she got closer, Sherri¡¯s expression turned cold. Her tone was not good. ¡°Hey. Mr. ckwell,


    what¡¯s going on today! Are you here to flirt with my patients?¡±


    Hearing Sherri¡¯s voice, Hackett did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you, the great Dr. Landor.¡± He had put in a lot of effort to help Mr. Wilson find out about the enemy.


    When it was done, he must find Trevon for reimbursement. What a challenging task he gave!


    Sherri did not take the flowers from him. She opened the door of the room. Hackett was afraid that she


    would close the door, so he stuck his foot in the crack of the door and squeezed her way in.


    The flowers were almost squeezed out. He had spent a lot of money to pay for them and had yet to find


    Mr. Wilson to reimburse him.


    Sherri calmly turned on the air conditioner and changed into a white coat. Then, she turned on her


    sitting opposhe. When the finished some work


    she looked up and said. ¡°Tell me, what problems do you have? Considering that we know each other, I


    allow you to cut in line.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    He put on his usual cheeky expression and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? I just wanted to see


    you before I go to work. Why don¡¯t you appreciate it? Here is the gynecology department, not a ce


    for me. If I feel unwell, I¡¯ll go to Natalie¡¯s department.


    Sherri agreed and smiled. ¡°Yes, I agree with that. Natalie¡¯s technology seems to have deteriorated


    recently. It hasn¡¯t even cured your brain.¡±


    Hackett had reason to suspect that this woman was calling him psycho.


    He handed the flowers to her and said with a smile, ¡°Would you like to have lunch together?¡±


    Sherri took the banquet over and sniffed them like a little girl. She liked it very much, but in the next


    second, she turned hostile. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re looking for me. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Hackett felt humiliated. If he had note with a mission, he would not have tolerated her to this


    extent.


    Sherri wondered if Hackett wanted to pursue her, but after watching so many television dramas, she


    did not think Hackett was into her too much. It was just a whim of a rich man. After all, she was good-


    looking and gorgeous. Sherri still had this bit of confidence.


    Hackett held back from swearing. ¡°That¡¯s too much. You know that I¡¯m a man. You have experienced


    it.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s cars turned red when she heard that. It was so early in the morning, yet he was talking about


    such an untimely topic.


    His sharp eyes caught a glimpse of Sherri¡¯s slightly blushed ears. ¡°Miss Landor, are you shy? I didn¡¯t


    expect this. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already fallen for me and are too embarrassed to confess. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m


    here today. If you want to speak your love,e on. I can take it.¡±


    After saying that, he had a proud expression as he was speaking. ¡°Just say I love you. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s head got dizzying. For a moment, she was speechless. It was fine to talk to Natalie about such


    explicit things. But at least the person sitting before was a man who had slept with her. It was awkward


    to talk about these topics.


    However, she also felt ufortable. When she thought about how this scumbag had caused her to


    suffer for ten months, she wanted to beat him up to death, which was what she did. She picked up the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    rose in her hand because the flowers were fresh, and the thorns on the tree trunk were hard. When she


    nced at the conspicuous green thorn, her mood turned


    better.


    She smiled meaningfully. The next second, she raised the bouquet and threw it at Hackett, who was


    still sitting. ¡°I must be blind if I liked you. How narcissistic you are! If I like you, that will be the worst


    disaster that ever happened in the world.¡±


    After a while, the noise of quarrels could be heard in the room. There were also curses. ¡°Sherri, are you


    fucking crazy?¡±


    After fighting for a while, there were only a few flowers left in Sherri¡¯s hands. The remaining branches


    were broken and there were bloodstains on the thorns.


    Sherri felt much better.


    Sherri said angrily, I¡¯m crazy. So what?¡±


    Hackett touched his painful face. There was a little blood on his hand. He was disfigured. His remaining


    upbringing told him


    not to hit women.


    His anger surged as he red at her. ¡°Sherri, just wait. It¡¯s not over. If I don¡¯t take revenge, I¡¯m not


    Hackett ckwell will kill myself. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll get infatuated with me. When that timees,


    don¡¯t beg me to like you.¡±


    Sherri threw the left flowers at his back. ¡°Dream on. I won¡¯t like you for the rest of my life. That¡¯s


    impossible!


    She pped her hands in a good mood and went to the sink to squeeze some hand sanitizer to w


    shed, she humined a tune.


    nd L

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Hackett did not go to the dermatology department directly. Instead, he returned to the inpatient


    department on the 13th floor. At this moment, he wanted to talk with Trevon.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had to find someone to share the grievances he had suffered.


    He covered his face with one hand. He had always paid attention to his image so he could not show his


    embarrassed side before nurses.


    He quickly pushed open the door of Ward 1314 and entered. Trevon was having breakfast and in a


    good mood, which was a vivid contrast to Hackett, who came in with a face full of injuries.


    The man on the bed was dressed appropriately. His hair wasbed meticulously. He looked very


    handsome even in his hospital gown, exuding a noble aura.


    On the other hand. Hackett¡¯s hair was a little messy. His clothes were covered in flower petals, and his


    face was covered in injuries. He looked rather pitiful


    The contrast was too conspicuous.


    Hackett was even more furious. He heavily sat down on the sofa with a gloomy expression and felt


    suffocated. Mr. Wilson was very carefree.


    He rolled his eyes at the man on the bed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, reimburse me for my injuries. Look, I was


    disfigured when fishing for information as you instructed. After saying that, he pointed at his injured


    face with an aggrieved expression.


    Trevon stopped what he was doing and looked up. He nced at Hackett and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Were you stung at the bee farm early in the morning?¡±


    Hearing this. Hackett became even angrier. He got up and walked to Trevon¡¯s side to let him see if he


    was stung by a bee. ¡°Look, you think I was stung by a bee? No, worse! I was beaten up by a woman.¡±


    Trevon looked at it carefully for a while. He wondered who hit him so hard and felt a little curious. In a


    particrly good mood today, the man started to gossip.


    He did not sympathize with Hackett and said calmly. ¡°Do you want breakfast? Here you are.¡±


    Hackett red at him. ¡°I was undertaking the mission you gave in the morning while you were enjoying


    breakfast leisurely in the ward. You don¡¯t deserve my efforts!¡±


    Trevon said with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s for payment. I only asked you to investigate her situation and didn¡¯t


    ask you to sacrifice yourself. So you were beaten up by Miss Landor? He had heard Hackett say a few


    times that Miss Landor was a tiger, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless. She hit people in their


    faces. This was how much she hated Hackett, or his face wouldn¡¯t get ruined like that.


    Trevon, who was not involved in this fight, said in gloat, ¡°How did you offend her? She specifically


    targeted your face.¡±


    Hackett crouched on the sofa and did not go to eat breakfast. He had been full of anger, and his mouth


    felt too painful to take in anything else. ¡°How the fuck would I know? She beat me up as soon as she


    came up. Fortunately, I don¡¯t hit women. Otherwise, I would have pressed her to the ground and


    rubbed her to the dust. I have to find Mrs. Wilson to deal with my face¡±


    Trevon narrowed his eyes, his hand trembling with a hotdog almost falling. He said coldly. ¡°Find a nurse


    to deal with it¡± Hackett didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just wanted to look for ¡°Mrs. Wilson¡¯ for help. Anything


    wrong?


    Jim reminded him, ¡°Mr. ckwell, why don¡¯t you get a nurse to remove the thorns on your face?


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll be disfigured¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open. It was Frank Wearing a ck leather


    jacket, ck jeam, and a gray sweater, he walked in with a toothpick in his mouth. As soon as his


    slender legs stepped into the ward, he noticed the injured person on the sofa.


    Frank gritted his teeth and teased, ¡°Did you watch the bee farmst night?¡±


    Hackett cursed in his heart, ¡°Are you guys insisting on the bee farm¡¯ Are you all blind? Is this a bee


    sting!¡±


    Frank sat down next to Hackett and stretched out a hand to turn his face over to take a closer look.


    ¡°Are you a womanizer


    now?¡±


    Jim burst outughing. He was so happy this morning. Mr. ckwell was really pitiful.


    Trevon turned his gaze to Frank. ¡°You¡¯re not busy today.¡±


    Frank leanedzily on the sofa with a toothpick in his mouth, crossing his legs on the tea table. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you ask me to res? Lithern Club is open at night again.¡±


    Trevon smiled. Recently, the project on themercial street had been suspended. Frank had too


    much work to do Club was closed during the day. After the Robert Group followed on the right track,


    the other but


    his father. Frank was not a patient guy who could not stand the tedious life in the office, so he preferred


    to stay at Lithern Club


    Frank was reclining on the s. He really could not bear to see the thorns on Hackett¡¯s face ¡°Jim, do


    me a favor and call the nurse to deal with this broken face It will r


    nv moodTM


    As soon as Jim turned around, he was stopped by Hackett. ¡°No, my injury has to be treated by Mrs.


    Wilson. I want to tell her the origin of my injury


    Frank pressed down on the toothpick and said casually. ¡°So it¡¯s the masterpiece of Miss Landor. Not


    bad¡±


    Hackett red at Frank¡¯s gloating expression. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Frank received Trevon¡¯s gaze. He sat up straight and walked out of the door. He leaned one hand on


    the nurse¡¯s desk and said. ¡°Please give me some medicine and tools. Somebody gets wounds. 1314


    needs them¡± Frank knew that under normal circumstances, they would not give them anything. They


    would probably reply that ¡°Wait a minute. We¡¯reing¡± However, it was much simpler to get these


    things in the name of 1314. He did not want to waste too much time.


    The nurse looked up at the handsome man and was dumbfounded. She nodded nkly and shyly


    ¡°Okay. She walked inside to get some iodophor and alcohol. She did not forget to share it with her


    colleagues ¡°That man is so handsome. Ahhh, he looks so polite. This is the type of man I like. Maybe


    next time I should ask for his number. What do you think?


    Her colleague regarded it as a stupid delusion and persuaded her. ¡°There is no ordinary man in 1314.


    Stop dreaming¡±


    The nurse pursed her lips. ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± She really wanted to give it a try.


    As soon as Natalie arrived, she saw a few nurses gathering together and whispering to each other, who


    nced at the man at the desk from time to time.


    She was holding her helmet with one hand. Frank leanedzily against the desk. He nced at the


    helmet in Natalie¡¯s hand and smiled meaningfully. A good helmet.¡±


    Natalie lifted her helmet and said politely, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s from a friend.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know much about Frank. The first impression he gave people was that he didn¡¯t talk much


    and was as cold as Trevon. She found nothing to talk about, simply saying a few words and returning


    to the office.


    The nurse came out with the items Frank needed. She was a little nervous and mustered up the


    courage to hand them to him. At the same time, she said, ¡°May I have your number?¡±


    Frank had no expression on his face. He said calmly, ¡°I am gay. Thank you.¡±


    He totally ignored her shock and went straight back to the ward.


    She bumped into a colleague. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you out of mind? Did you get his number?¡±


    The nurse was still in disbelief. How could such a handsome boy be gay? Why he had such a special


    sexual orientation? Could it be an excuse to lie to her? ¡°He said that he likes men. Do you think that¡¯s


    true?¡±


    The colleague shrugged. ¡°How would I know? Maybe. Nothing is impossible. Besides, rich people can


    have some special habits. Look at the patient of Ward 1314. He only wants Natalie to treat him. There¡¯s


    nothing weird about that. Rich people. are hard to deal with¡±


    The nurse sighed and said doubtfully, ¡°But I still don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    In Ward 1314, Frank was treating Hackett¡¯s wound. He carefully used tweezers to remove the thorns


    from his face and ced them on the iron te. Then, he disinfected the cuts. Hackett grimaced in


    pain when Frank was rubbing alcohol.


    Hackett frowned in pain. His eyes narrowed into slits as he turned to Frank andined. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    be more fucking gentle? It hurts.¡±


    Frank said expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. It¡¯s a free service. Do you want me to blow on it? You


    have to pay for that¡±


    Jun felt that the scene treating wounds was a little strange. Frank¡¯s words were too humorous, so he


    had to hold back hisughter on the sofa.


    Even Trevon, who was on the bed, chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done part of the job, so why not do


    it better? Go ahead and softly blow his face.¡±


    Hackett believed that the two guys were deliberately joking with him. Just as he was about to speak,


    Frank pulled the back of his cor and blew gently at his face. It was so itchy that he had goosebumps


    all over his body.


    Coincidentally, this scene was witnessed by all the doctors who came in for ward rounds. All of them


    seemed to have seen i ghost. They were so shocked that their mouths were wide open. Natalie was


    rtively calm. ¡°Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯re doing a ward round¡±


    Frank acted as if nothing had happened. He calmly let go of Hackett and even carefully adjusted his


    cor. He also said to Natalie, ¡°Feel free.¡±


    Their interaction was extrem


    Noticing that everyone was looking at him with a strange expression, Hackett lost his senses and


    hastily exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what you think. We¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, a doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. ckwell. We understand. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Then, everyone looked at the two of them with a special gaze. Hackett could still sense some


    sympathy, so he decided not to rify.


    Frank kept smiling wickedly with a toothpick in his mouth.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. His gaze was glued to Natalie. The flowers sent in the morning


    had not been thrown back. This was a good start. It meant that the ideas from the app were right, which


    made him feel more confident. ¡°Good morning, Dr. Foster.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Natalie cursed in her heart.


    But she didn¡¯t really say that. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ahem, anything wrong with you?¡±


    Trevon nodded obediently as usual. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Frank was not as careless and sloppy as before with so many people on the spot. Now, he was sitting


    down and eating an orange. He looked at Trevon¡¯s face with a faint smile, as if he had seen an alien.


    After asking the routine questions, she even politely said to Hackett and Frank, ¡°Continue.


    The other three who knew the truthughed. Hackett was about to be desperate. It had been toote to


    exin


    they left the room. During this period, the nurses and doctors took a few looks back at the two of


    speechless. Continue what?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    As soon as the medical workers left, Hackett broke out. He threw an orange at Frank and pounced on


    him. ¡°Fuck you! Frank, are you crazy? Now they all think I¡¯m gay. Fuck, I have a normal sexual


    orientation even though you liked me. Don¡¯t try to get me interested in boys¡±


    Frank, however, behaved like nothing happened. He took off his shoes and slept on the sofa, shoving


    his ass over. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, you¡¯ll force yourself on me. If I love boys, you¡¯re not on my list.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s expression was too exaggerated. He hissed in pain. ¡°Then why did you fucking do that to me


    just now?¡± It was very misleading.


    Frank tugged at his clothes that were messed up by Hackett and said indifferently. ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m tired.


    Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Trevon held the papers brought by Jim. The smile on his lips kept expanding. At the same time, he


    realized that he had something to learn from Frank As usual, even in a ce like Lithern Club where


    good and evil people mixed up. Frank had always preserved his integrity. There were no scandals


    about him, and no one dared to approach him.


    Frank hated to trifle with others. He was a straightforward man who would implicitly express what he


    had in mind. He did not like to beat around the bush. If he did not like someone, he would reject it


    directly. He was like this when that nurse asked him for his number just now.


    Hackett felt the worst right now. What a terrible morning he had! Why everything went against him?


    It was indeed as Hackett had expected. Almost everyone in the hospital now knew that Mr. ckwell


    was in a rtionship with a man. It was just a blow on wounds, but it had already been rumored that


    two men kissed in 1314.


    Rumors were crazy. People would never spread faithfully word by word. They would add words through


    imagination. In the end, there would probably be rumors that Mr. ckwell and Mr. Roberts had already


    married.


    At lunchtime. Natalie wanted to leave the 13th floor. She was afraid that Trevon woulde looking for


    her again. So she went straight to the canteen for lunch with Sherri


    As soon as Sherri saw her best friend, the suppressed anger since the morning exploded. She started


    Hearing this, Natalie stopped chewing and looked up at Sherri. ¡°So the wound on his face was caused


    by you.¡±


    Sherri adnutted it proudly and even recounted what happened in the morning After saying that, she


    was still angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating? How dare he to say that he likes me? I¡¯m not blind.


    Every random man on the streets is better than hum


    Natalie sneered What a pair of joy enemies. She continued to eat while sharing what happened in


    Ward 1314. ¡°You might have misunderstood him. Mr. ckwell should be a couple with Mr. Roberts¡±


    Sherri suddenly raised her voice as if she had heard some breaking news. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Natalie was shocked by her violent reaction. She looked around and signed at the people who were


    curiously looking at them, indicating that they were fine ¡°Girl can you calm down? Look here There are


    so many eyes on us.¡±


    Realizing that she had lost herposure. Sherri lowered her head and leaned closer to her best


    friend. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This scumbag was delivering roses to me this morning, and then he tell in


    love with Mr. Roberts Is he bisexual?¡±


    Natalie wasn¡¯t sure either, but she did see it with her own eyes in the morning. It¡¯s he who said that he


    liked men in the morning. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Besides, a man wouldn¡¯t be so perverted to blow at another man¡¯s face. Judging from Mr. Roberts¡¯s


    personality, he wasn¡¯t the type of guy who would do such a thing in public unless it was true love.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. You injured Hackett in the morning, right? Then, it wasn¡¯t the nurse who treated the


    wound. It was Mr. Roberts who treated it. After that, he was probably worried that Hackett would still


    hurt, so he softly blew on it. His actions were very gentle. He was blowing on Hackett¡¯s face and then


    tidying up his clothes. We happened to catch this scene during ward rounds. By the way. Mr. Roberts


    even told the nurse who asked for his number that he liked men, not women. So it was not strange for


    people to suspect his sexuality. As for whether it was true or not, no one knows it. Gossip is gossip and


    it is not 100% true. Only they know it. If you want to verify it, you can ask Hackett.¡±


    Sherri waspletely shocked Tm not sick. I won¡¯t ask him about this shit. I do hope he is gay. Fuck,


    why did this guye to badger me these days? To make fun of me? I thought he liked me. I even


    rejected his flowers explicitly this morning and said that I wouldn¡¯t like him even if I was blind¡± This was


    super awkward. It turned out that he liked men. What a clown she was.


    Sherri hadn¡¯te back to her sense. However, she thought that something was wrong. If he liked


    men, she wouldn¡¯t have had Ruby. It was he who took the half job of bringing Ruby to this world


    ¡°Natalie, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. He has always been a womanizer, right? Maybe he made all these


    scandals to hide his sexuality? And don¡¯t forget he is Ruby¡¯s father.¡± At least they did do something that


    evening.


    Natalie shrugged ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. Maybe they¡¯re just fooling around. If


    hees looking for you again, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t leak any information about Ruby. I say it


    again. If he likes you, I feel happy for


    you. If he was messing around with you, stay away from him, especially since we can¡¯t be sure whether


    he likes a man or a


    woman.¡±


    Sherri said confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I beat him up badly this morning. He won¡¯te for me for quite a


    long time.¡±


    ¡°What was your motive for beating him up today, just because he said he liked you?¡±


    Sherri sighed. ¡°There must have been something wrong with my brain. I got angry the moment I saw


    him. He looked like he was flirting with girls here. If it were not for him. I would not have got pregnant


    for 9 months. I wanted to take revenge on him for the pain I suffered. I couldn¡¯t help but hit him.¡±


    After Natalie finished eating, she wiped her mouth and gave Sherri a thumbs-up. Should she also give


    Trevon a beating? However, he had a concussion now. But it seemed like she could not defeat him


    although he was a patient now.


    Jim went to Grand Manor to pack up a lot of delicacies. They were spread over the table. What a rich


    feast. Trevon got out of bed and sat on the sofa. He said expressionlessly. ¡°Has she had lunch?¡±


    Jim answered truthfully, ¡°Mrs. Wilson went to the canteen for lunch. So I didn¡¯t order anything for her.¡±


    Trevon nodded. ¡°Next time order her lunch anonymously. Don¡¯t cause her any trouble.¡±


    Jim felt that Mr. Wilson had really grown up a lot. He could consider Mrs. Wilson¡¯s situation. He hoped


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that he could keep


    improving in the future, not on a whim.


    Frank picked up something for himself to cat. ¡°What¡¯s your progress?¡±


    Trevon did not answer his question. It could only be considered a start. She had yet to agree to his


    pursuit. She did not even forgive him. But he was not a quitter.


    Seeing that Trevon had no feedback. Frank continued to enjoy the lunch. He was quite hungry and did


    not ask further. Hackett constantly red at Frank as he ate. Frank noticed his burning gaze and


    suddenly said, ¡°If you love me, just say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It got me goosebumps.¡±


    Jim was amused by this sentence, turning his head away and spitting out the food. He almost couldn¡¯t


    help but spit it on the table. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m sorry. I will deal with it. You guys continue.¡±


    Hackett had umted grudges against Frank. Now, everyone on the entire floor was looking at him


    strangely. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If we get married right now, there won¡¯t be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Speaking of marriage. Hackett thought of the injuries he had suffered in the morning. His face was still


    covered in scars. He would not be a man if he did not take revenge. Tve made up my mind to pursue


    Sherri It sounded as if he had made a historic decision.


    Frank licked his mouth and snickered. ¡°You are masochistic.¡±


    Hackett retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s masochistic. Your whole family is masochistic.¡±


    After finishing his meal, Trevon wanted to smoke. He picked up the cigarette box at the corner of the


    table and lit it with his mouth with his slender fingers. The thin fog was rising before his handsome face.


    ¡°He likes Miss Landor. Actually, she suits you quite well. She likes to beat you up while you¡¯re tough


    and strong.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. ¡°How did you know that we¡¯re a match? I¡¯m taking revenge. First, I seduce


    her to fall in love with me. Then, I¡¯ll dump her and make her heart broken.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Good luck. I wish you¡¯re the leading role.¡±


    Trevon understood what he meant. If the main character was Sherri, Hackett would be the heartbroken


    guy. He was choosing a dead end.


    Ever since he used that app, he could understand much of the implications of Frank¡¯s words in an


    instant. He had learned quite a lot.


    After Jim finished his meal, he cleared the table and left. The three men were smoking. Even though


    the windows were fully open, the room was still filled with smoky air. He could not stand it and left for


    the sake of his health.


    No matter what would happen, he had to live old enough until he could receive his pension. He had


    been conscientiously paying his pension insurance all these years

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    After lunch, Frank received a call from the Manager of Lithern Club saying that Lily had met some


    trouble and that he needed to deal with it


    After hanging up the phone, he said something to Trevon before walking away. He did not give Hackett


    an extra look.


    Hackett was ignored. ¡°Mr. Wilson, maybe Mr. Roberts really likes men? He hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend or


    some woman for so many years. I believe that there¡¯s something wrong with his sexuality.¡±


    Trevon continued to read the papers and signed his name. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Even


    if he likes men, you¡¯re not his type. You can¡¯t arouse his interest. You should focus on Miss Landor. I


    haven¡¯t seen you bring back any useful news for so many days.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Speaking of this, Hackett had different opinions. ¡°I do have some useful information. Before that, pay


    the medical fees for


    me.¡±


    Trevon took out his phone with a doubtful look. Hackett felt an urge to know how much this guy had


    sent him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. Leave the hospital this afternoon¡± Hackett was too


    noisy. He would hamper the n if he continued to stay in the ward.


    ¡°If I¡¯m discharged, how can I help you collect the information about her? By the way, I have to take


    revenge back at Sherri. I


    won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Trevon threatened, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell your mother that you like men.¡±


    Hackett narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fuck, what a cruel guy¡± Joy highly valued her son¡¯s marriage. Trevon


    pointed out his Achilles¡¯ heel. If Hackett¡¯s mother misunderstood that her son was gay, it would be a


    war.


    Joy had put


    in great efforts to find a wife for Hackett. She forced her husband to work overtime in thepany and


    asked Hackett to live in the hospital like a retired man. All of these things were just for the only purpose


    of picking up a good wife for his son. If she was told that Hackett was gay, even if it was fake, she


    would probably faint.


    ¡°Alright, you win. Give me the money¡± Correct counting keeps good friendships. How could he suffer


    with nothing gained?


    Trevon was too stingy topromise so easily. He made a requirement. ¡°Tell me the information first.


    I¡¯ll give it to you when I find it valuable. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you when you get home.¡±


    ¡°So cunning of you! Alright, I mentioned your name a few days ago. Sherri hates your existence.¡±


    Trevon frowned slightly. What did he mean by hating his existence? Was he asking him tomit


    suicide?


    After a pause, Hackett said helplessly. ¡°Maybe you used to be an unreliable man, like a bastard. You¡¯ve


    already been written. on their cklist. Also, Sherri added that you don¡¯t deserve Natalie now. She has


    found her supporter. Do you know who he


    is?¡±


    Trevon smiled faintly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I know.¡±


    Hackett leaned forward and asked curiously. ¡°Do you know who is so powerful that you cannot even


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Trevon said with disgust.


    Hackett felt that Trevon¡¯s behavior was very abnormal. A few days ago, he had even asked him to fish


    some information about her. But today, he was not very interested and did not seem very concerned.


    What was going on? He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did you apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± A concise reply as usual.


    ¡°What the hell! You didn¡¯t even tell me that you made an apology. Or I wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up in


    the morning. You have topensate me double for the medical fees.¡± If Trevon had told him this he


    wouldn¡¯t have been hit. His face had already been ruined and would take half a month to recover. What


    a tragedy.


    Trevon did not intend to take the me. ¡°You were beaten up because of your cheap mouth, not my


    fault. The medical fees can be paid at my discretion. As for revenge, don¡¯t target the wrong person. Do


    you have the guts to get back at her?¡±


    Hackett was provoked. ¡°I said I would make her love me and copse at her feet. Just wait and see.


    There¡¯s not a woman ! can¡¯t take down.¡±


    Hackett rambled on for a while before being chased out. He packed his things and left the hospital.


    When he arrived home, he even sent a photo of Trevon lying t at home with a postscript: Pay me.


    Instantly, his phone got a message [+$200).


    Hackett thought that he had seen wrongly. He sat up and rubbed his eyes. He counted the zeros after


    2. After confirming that it was 200, he called Trevon. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you think it¡¯s a fair price?¡±


    The other end said calmly, ¡°I even gave you some extra. Keep the change.¡±


    Hackett threw the phone away angrily and muttered, ¡°What the helli.¡±


    At I p.m. the voice of the walking stick came. Under the escort of the bodyguards and butler. Theo


    Wilson arrived at the door of Room 1314. He stood still. ¡°Stay outside. I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    Gage said respectfully. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Two bodyguards stood at the door with their hands sped. They stood upright in a solemn manner.


    The nurses felt pressed and did not dare to chat. They knew that the patient in 1314 was somebody,


    but they still felt awe-struck when they saw it with their own eyes.


    The moment Theo pushed the door open and entered, he saw Jim ying with his phone on the sofa.


    When the young man saw Theo enter, he immediately stood up. ¡°Master.¡±


    He nced at his grandson who was working on the bed, and replied to Jim. ¡°Em. Good job, young


    man.¡±


    Jim was very sensible. After working for the Wilson family for so many years, he knew that Theo came


    here for a talk with Mr. Wilson. ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s my duty. Master, I¡¯ll wait outside. Call me if you need me.¡±


    Theo was gratified. ¡°Jim is indeed a sensible man. You should learn more from him.¡±


    Jim smiled awkwardly. He did not dare to set an example for Mr. Wilson. Before he left, he pulled a


    chair and ced it by the bed for Master to sit on. Then, he quietly left the room.


    Theo leaned on his walking stick and slowly sat down. He looked at his grandson, who was seriously


    dealing with the papers on the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve been living here for so many days. Anything worked out?¡±


    After signing thest document, Trevon straightened his well-defined fingers, put down the ck pen,


    and leaned against the bed. His gaze stufted from the documents to his grandfather. ¡°What result does


    Grandpa want?*


    Theo had great expectations for him. He held his walking stick. The moment the walking stick hit the


    ground, a loud and intimidating sound lingered in the ward. ¡°Am I the one who has a goal? You¡¯re the


    one who should understand your ultimate goal. Tell me what¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Remarry.¡±


    Then Theo felt less dissatisfied with his grandson. At least Trevon was not stupid. He knew he lived


    here with a mission. However, Grandpa still sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you want. You don¡¯t


    have to be running like a headless chicken. But what¡¯s the point if you spend so much time here ending


    up without any progress? Can¡¯t you admit your mistake and make apromise? When you are


    discharged, you lose the opportunity to see her. You can¡¯t live in the name of a retard and stay here


    forever, right?¡±


    Trevon said nothing. Why is his grandpa so mean? His grandson was improving, but he seemed to


    ignore it.


    After a while, he said, Tve apologized She¡­ hasn¡¯t forgiven me yet.¡±


    Theo finally had a smile on his old face. ¡°That¡¯s better. Rome was not built in a day. You hurt the girl so


    hard. She won¡¯t forgive you so easily. It¡¯s a good start that she didn¡¯t hit you. Come on! Don¡¯t go


    extreme. What do you do every day now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just sitting still waiting for her


    He coughed awkwardly. It was a long journey to win back his wife, but he was not capable enough and


    still needed his grandfather¡¯s supervision. ¡°Ahem, I sent her flowers.¡±


    Theo thought about it and agreed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little old-fashioned, but at least it can enhance your


    presence. You didn¡¯t leave your name, right?¡±


    Trevon shook his head. The app said that it would backfire if it¡¯s signed. An anonymous card would


    make her feel that he was considering her feelings.


    Theo was a little surprised by his grandson¡¯s intelligence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign up for any EQ courses?¡±


    After all, his grandson was a stubborn straight man. It was not his style to give gifts anonymously.


    Theo indeed read through his grandson¡¯s mind. Trevon¡¯s eyes became evasive, but he still lied. ¡°No,


    how could I take courses if I stay in the hospital all day?¡±


    Theo thought about it and agreed. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re a little enlightened. In the future, put the girl¡¯s


    thoughts first. Don¡¯t prioritize yourself all the time. You¡¯re not that important.¡±


    Trevon was speechless. ¡°Grandpa, are you here to see me, not to irritate me?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not here for you, why I bothered toe here? What a heartless grandson. Alright, if there¡¯s


    nothing else, I¡¯ll go back for a nap. Come on and never give up!¡± Theo slowly stood up with his walking


    stick and walked towards the door with vigorous steps. He did not look at his worthless grandson


    again.


    At the door, the butler said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson is in the office. His voice was so low that only the two of them


    could hear him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look. Don¡¯t expose yourself. Call her Dr. Foster.¡±


    Theo walked to the door and knocked politely. His voice was loud and kind. ¡°Is Dr. Foster here?¡± The


    butler and bodyguards could not help but praise Master¡¯s acting He was pretending to be someone


    who hadpletely lost his memory and did not know Mrs. Wilson.


    Natalie turned her head when she heard the voice. She was shocked, but she quickly recalled that Mr.


    Wilson had called her Dr. Foster.


    She immediately stood up and walked to the door. Theo spoke first. ¡°Dr. Foster, I want to talk to you


    about my grandson. May I have your time?¡±


    Natalie smiled as he watched Mr. Wilson¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguards and butler walked to the end of the corridor, preventing anyone from approaching.


    ¡°Girl, my acting deserves an Oscar, right?¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mr. Wilson was amiable and kind. ¡°Mr. Wilson, surely, you deserve it.


    Thank you.¡± She was grateful that he didn¡¯t expose their rtionship in public and maintained decency.


    Otherwise, rumors would spread if anyone saw they meet.


    Anyway, they couldn¡¯t say something friendly. They may think she was despised by a wealthy family


    and got dumped. because her disgraceful means of marrying into their family were revealed.


    Theo knew what she was thanking him for. He smiled brightly with clearly visible wrinkles. ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to thank Grandpa. This is what Grandpa should do. It¡¯s a hard job for you to work in the hospital.


    Where there are many people, there are endless rumors. How can Grandpa cause trouble for you?


    Why didn¡¯t you visit Grandpa?¡±


    Natalie was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Wilson, L¡­¡±


    Theo interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you find it inappropriate. Next time we can meet outside. By the way,


    bring your little guy along. I really want to see him. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Her eyes were wide open in shock. She suspected that he had already known the truth. Then, maybe


    Trevon also¡­


    Theo saw the fear in her eyes andforted her. ¡°As long as it¡¯s your child, I don¡¯t care whoever the


    father is.¡±


    Natalie wasn¡¯t sure if Theo knew the truth or not.


    She did not refuse him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take him next time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered. The Wilson family owes you a lot. You¡¯re a good girl. It¡¯s your decision whether to


    forgive that bastard. Grandpa won¡¯t interfere. Then, don¡¯t forget to bring the little guy when we meet


    next time. Agree?¡±


    Natalie smiled and nodded. Theo was already over 80 years old. She did not know how old he was


    exactly, but she also had no idea how long he could live in this world. It¡¯s a kind promise to let him see


    Jasper.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    After Theo left, Natalie figured it out and didn¡¯t dwell on it anymore. She nced at the bouquet of


    yellow roses and wondered how she should deal with it. If she sent it back, it would be akin to telling


    others who gave the flowers to her.


    Forget it. She would leave it in the office.


    She rotated her neck, stretched, and rposed herself. Then, she picked up her phone and saw that


    it was already four o¡¯clock. It would be time to get off work soon.


    When Hackett returned home, Joy looked at his son¡¯s injured face and was a little puzzled, but at the


    same time, she was very worried. She frowned and asked, ¡°Son, are you alright? Will the injury leave a


    scar? Have you seen a doctor?¡± Joy was not surprised that his son left the hospital today.


    Hackett didn¡¯t think much of it. His wounds that needed to be disinfected had already been disinfected,


    so they shouldn¡¯t leave a scar. Moreover, the injury was a small one. It won¡¯t leave a scar. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    Joy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to go on a blind


    date in a few days.¡±


    Hackett was eating cherry tomatoes, and he stopped upon hearing his mother. The cherry tomato that


    was stuffed into his mouth was swallowed without much chewing. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t arrange another


    blind date for me, did you?¡±


    Joy was in a particrly good mood and she inched closer to her son. ¡°Son, listen up. Your blind date


    this time is a salesperson, but don¡¯t look down on other people¡¯s jobs. I told you before that there are


    high and low-ranking positions, but you can¡¯t look down on anyone. Everyone is working hard. Of


    course, there are some exceptions. You can still choose who you like. I don¡¯t mind¡±


    Joy continued, ¡°Let me tell you, this youngdy is especially good-looking and passionate. I went to


    buy a ne yesterday. She¡¯s super enthusiastic and very patient. Why don¡¯t you go and meet her?


    If you don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable for you, you can be friends. You¡¯re already 29¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you really nning to arrange a blind date for me every time you see a girl? She¡¯s a


    salesperson. How can she not be attentive and serious when she meets a rich person like you? She¡¯s


    just doing her job. I bet she¡¯s also nice to other customers. She¡¯s doing it for the money¡±


    Hackett was a little devastated. His mother had casually introduced him to someone because she felt


    that he was too old. He suddenly had an idea and lied, ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡±


    After telling this lie, he felt that it was quite appropriate. Firstly, he could openly woo Sherri and wait for


    her to fall in love with him before telling her that they were notpatible. It was normal for men and


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    women to break up. His n was perfect, and he felt much better now. He could use Sherri as a shield


    to stop his mother from arranging blind dates for him


    as well.


    Joy stood up excitedly. ¡°What did you say? Do you have a girlfriend? When did this happen? Did you


    meet her at the hospital?¡±


    Hackett made up a story on the spot. ¡°Sort of She¡¯s the one who scratched my face. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s


    a little fierce.¡± Joy nced at his son¡¯s face and could not help but frown. The woman he was talking


    about seemed to be quite fierce, but Joy quickly regained herposure and leaned toward her son.


    ¡°Tell me who it is.¡±


    Hackett said without blushing, ¡®Sherri Landor, the young mistress of the Landor family. You like her,


    right?¡±


    Hearing this, Joy was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. She¡¯s a little fierce, but she¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re


    awesome. I¡¯ll call your future mother-inw now. Good luck With that, Joy went upstairs like a gust of


    wind.


    Hackett was in a good mood. Hey on the sofa and crossed his legs. He then scooped up a handful of


    tomatoes and stuffed them into his mouth one by one. ¡°Sherri, see if I don¡¯t torture you to death. You¡¯ll


    suffer for offending me.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him.


    At this moment, Joy walked into her room and called Juana. Her tone was filled with excitement as she


    said, ¡°Hello, inw.¡± Her words shocked Juana. ¡°Mrs. ckwell, what are you saying?¡±


    Joy realized that she had frightened the other party by calling her that. She began to exin, ¡°Oh, look


    at me. I was too excited. My son said that Sherri is his girlfriend. I¡¯m so happy. We haven¡¯t seen each


    other in a long time. Let¡¯s meet up in the afternoon to talk¡±


    Ever since the blind date between Sherri and Hackett, Juana and Joy did not see each other in private.


    They did send messages and call each other, but they usually just talked about their children.


    Juana was currently drawing with Ruby. She was so shocked by this sudden news that she could not


    react in time. Didn¡¯t her daughter hate Hackett? Why did they get together silently and even hid it from


    her? ¡°Mrs. ckwell, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken! Sherri didn¡¯t tell me about this.¡±


    Joy thought that girls were shy. ¡°Oh Mrs. Landor, since Sherri didn¡¯t tell you, we¡¯ll pretend not to know


    and let them get along with each other. Anyway, I like Sherri very much. Not only is she beautiful, but


    she¡¯s also especially kind. Last time, when my son was injured in the hospital, she even patiently


    Landor, don¡¯t worry about this. If Sherri really marries into the ckwell family, I¡¯ll definitely love her like


    my own and stand by her.¡±


    Joy was afraid that Juana would have some concerns, so she hurriedly voiced her thoughts. After all,


    her son¡¯s reputation was not very good. Hackett was already 29, so she was really anxious.


    Juana didn¡¯t know what to say, but she was happy in her heart. After all, she liked Hackett very much


    too. Not only was he handsome, but she also felt like a mother-inw who found her son-inw more


    and more pleasing to the eye. Sherri might be afraid that it would be awkward if they broke up, so


    Sherri didn¡¯t tell her yet. ¡°Mrs. ckwell, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s see how they get along. Sherri¡¯s


    temper isn¡¯t very good either. Your son might not be able to withstand it.¡±


    Joy thought about it. Sherri was quite impatient, but Joy wasn¡¯t too bothered by it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind


    it. The ckwell family wouldn¡¯t mind a daughter-inw that was fierce. As long as my son meets your


    criteria, it¡¯s fine. In the future, call me by my name. Don¡¯t call me Mrs. ckwell. It¡¯s too formal, so call


    me Joy.¡±


    Juana wasn¡¯t an awkward person and readily said, ¡°Sounds good. You can call me Juana too.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while and agreed to go to Lovers¡¯ Cafe tomorrow to drink coffee in the


    afternoon.


    The next day, at Lovers¡¯ Cafe.


    Joy asked her son to send her to her destination early in the morning, then chased her son away.


    Because the caf¨¦ was in a quiet area, Juana asked the driver to send her over. She even brought Ruby


    with her. Now, if she didn¡¯t bring Ruby with her when she went out, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease.


    Joy immediately saw Juanaing in and waved enthusiastically. ¡°Juana, over here.¡±


    Juana followed Joy¡¯s voice and found her. Carrying Ruby in her arms, she walked to Joy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    beingte. The child woke upte.¡±


    Joy¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ruby¡¯s face. She felt that Ruby looked like someone she knew at first nce.


    ¡°Whose child is this. Juana? She looks so pretty.¡±


    Juana smiled happily and ced Ruby on the couch. ¡°She is rather pretty. I liked her the moment I saw


    her. Sigh, she¡¯s the child of my daughter¡¯s best friend. That girl¡¯s background is quite pitiful. She


    brought up two children alone. They¡¯re twins, you see. The children also call Sherri their godmother. It¡¯s


    also because of fate that I met their mother and I like her, so I¡¯m helping her to take care of Ruby. She¡¯ll


    ckwell.¡±


    Ruby was chubby. She blinked her round eyes and parted her small mouth to speak. ¡°Hi, Mrs.


    ckwell,¡± Ruby called out in a childish voice and was especially cute. Joy¡¯s heart melted and the


    smile on her face kept getting wider.


    ¡°This child is lovely. How is she so pretty? Little cutie, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you.¡±


    Ruby looked around as she thought about it seriously. ¡°Cakes.¡±


    Joy liked her even more now. ¡°This child is so cute. I¡¯ll order some for you now. Can you give me a


    hug?¡±


    Ruby understood what she was saying. She raised her head and looked at Juana to ask permission. ¡°If


    you like Mrs. ckwell, you can let her hug you. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After getting permission, Joy happily sat beside Juana. Joy then put Ruby on herp and fed her


    cakes. She thought about how good it would be if she had such a granddaughter. Ruby was really


    cute.


    The two of them chatted for the entire afternoon. Before Juana got into the car, Joy didn¡¯t forget to


    remind her, ¡°If we go out for coffee next time and Ruby is with you, you can bring her with you. I¡¯ll help


    take care of her. She¡¯s really cute. I have never seen a kid as pretty as she is.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Her parent picks her up on weekends. If she¡¯s with me, I¡¯ll bring her along. She¡¯s very easy to


    take care of. She¡¯s also very obedient when we go out.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Sherri, who did not know that she had been given the title of Hackett¡¯s girlfriend, came to the 13th floor


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    early today to look for her best friend.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she heard amotion. Her first thought was a


    medical dispute, but this building was filled with rtively rich and powerful people. Why would there be


    a medical dispute?


    Out of curiosity, she walked toward the wards and saw a woman in expensive jewelry pointing at


    someone and shouting, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked my wife not to abort the child. What kind of doctor


    are you? Who gave you the right to interfere in the affairs of our family¡±


    The periphery was surrounded by nurses and caretakers. Sherri could not see who the middle-aged


    woman was berating. Natalie was indifferent as if the middle-aged woman was not chiding her. With


    her hands in her pockets, Natalie did not intend to argue with this unreasonable family member. It was


    obvious that this woman wasn¡¯t smart, so she chose to ignore her


    Natalie¡¯s nonchnt attitude made the woman even more unhappy. She thought that Natalie was afraid


    of her so she began to act more arrogantly. ¡°Why did you stop talking? You must be feeling guilty. Why


    were you so good at talking back then? Why were you so good at persuading my daughter-inw to


    keep the child? Don¡¯t you know that our family is rich and needs a boy to continue the bloodline? Let


    me tell you, you will persuade my daughter-inw to abort the child the same way you persuaded her


    to keep it Otherwise. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Natalie felt that this person¡¯s worldview was really extreme. Her brain was filled with shit. It would take


    a lot of effort to change her mind, but it was not probable as she wouldn¡¯t be willing to listen to anyone.


    There was no need to waste her breath Natalie turned to leave


    Unexpectedly, when the middle-aged woman saw that Natalie was about to leave, she stepped


    forward, grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm forcefully, and pulled Natalie back Natalie¡¯s patience ran out, but this


    was a hospital. If she attacked, the truth would be twisted. She took a deep breath and forced herself to


    stay calm. She suppressed her anger and shook the woman off forcefully.


    However, this further riled up the middle-aged woman, and she rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight


    Natalie, She pushed Natalie with both hands hard, and the sudden impact made Natalie stagger a few


    steps back. Just as she almost hit the wall, a broad palm held her slender waist


    Natalie looked grim because she had already lost her patience, but she still had to hold her anger back.


    She raised her head only to be greeted by a hostile face. She quickly took a step forward to distance


    herself from the man and said politely. ¡°Thank you¡±


    No one could tell that they knew each other.


    Trevon saw Natalie¡¯s retreat, and his eyes darkened.


    Sherri squeezed through the crowd. When she saw the situation, she immediately knew that it was a


    medical dispute. However, the woman with the sleeves rolled up was ring in the direction of her best


    friend.


    Sherri was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she looking at you like you¡¯re her enemy? Did you


    provoke her?¡± Natalie did not have much of an expression on her face as she was still suppressing her


    emotions. ¡°It seems like I have too much time on my hands. She didn¡¯t let me leave and kept saying


    that I interfered with her family affairs¡±


    Sherri was a little speechless when she heard that. Indeed, it was useless to talk to a crazy person.


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t go after her son after he had an affair but came to the hospital to look


    for trouble with her daughter-inw, who had just undergone surgery.


    The middle-aged woman was still unwilling to give up. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you. Your name is Natalie


    Foster, right? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    At this moment, the pregnant woman¡¯s mother returned from buying breakfast. When she squeezed


    through the crowd, she saw her inws pointing at Natalie and scolding her.


    Aftering out of the elevator, she heard the conversation and understood what was going on. Back


    then, it was all thanks to Natalie that her daughter chose to live. She could not let others misunderstand


    Natalie.


    The pregnant woman¡¯s mother quickly stood in the middle of the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor. I¡¯ve


    implicated you.¡±


    She then turned around and red at the middle-aged woman angrily. ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s decision to


    keep the child. The child is precious. She has almost carried the child to term. No mother would be


    willing to abort her child at this stage. It doesn¡¯t matter if your family likes boys or girls because this


    child has nothing to do with you. When you¡¯re donepensating us, my daughter is getting a divorce.


    Your son likes to cheat, so let my daughter go. We¡¯re not worthy of your family, and neither do we want


    to be. You can forget about forcing her to get an abortion. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Everyone present sympathized with the pregnant woman¡¯s family. They could tell that it was the


    pregnant woman¡¯s own decision.


    Trevon¡¯s expression darkened and he licked his teeth. Seeing Trevon¡¯s reaction, Jim knew that Trevon


    was angry. Jim


    originally nned to deal with it, but after thinking about it, he decided to let Trevon do it.


    The middle-aged woman was unconvinced and started to curse again, but then a cold and deep voice


    interrupted her. ¡°Jim, ask the director toe here now. It seems like even animals can enter Athana


    Hospital now. If he can¡¯t manage the hospital well, he should resign as soon as possible.¡±


    Only when Sherri heard this voice did she notice Trevon standing at the door of the ward. He was


    doing the same thing as Natalie. He had his hands in his pockets, but his face was as cold as ice.


    Sherri lowered her head and leaned closer to Natalie. ¡°Why is he here? Why is he involved in this


    matter?¡±


    Natalie said calmly. ¡°Maybe it was too loud and it woke him up.¡±


    Sherri did not quite agree with this exnation. A person like Trevon could just ask Jim to deal with the


    issue. There was no need for him to take action personally


    The two of them were not surprised that he said he would make the director resign because he indeed


    had the ability to do


    50.


    As for the others, they stiffened. How many people could make the director resign? There were


    probably not many people in Athana who could do that.


    The middle-aged woman was still cursing as she pointed at Trevon and scolded. ¡°Who are you? Are


    you saying that I¡¯m an animal? Don¡¯t think that you can bully others just because you¡¯re rich. This


    doctor¡¯s medical ethics is questionable. I advise you to stay away from her.¡±


    Trevon pursed his lips and frowned. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re crazy? I don¡¯t


    mind doing good deeds and paying to fix your brain¡±


    Sherri burst outughing Trevon was really good at insulting others.


    Natalie did not expect someone like Trevon to argue with a woman in public. It was quite interesting


    and even funny.


    The middle-aged woman was not stupid. When she realized that Trevon was calling her crazy, she


    said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy Your entire family is crazy¡±


    Jin¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he listened from the side, and he felt a chill run down his spine: Other than


    Natalie, there was probably no one else in this world who dared to say that Trevon was crazy Jim


    secretly prayed for this woman.


    Trevonughed instead of getting angry, but it was a wickedugh. ¡°You have guts, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    Sherri could not help but tremble at the cold air emanating from Trevon. She whispered to Natalie,


    ¡°This person is hopeless. She¡¯s courting death. Even God cant help her now¡±


    Receiving Trevon¡¯s look, Jim walked to the side and called the director, then Frank.


    After receiving the message, the director came over slowly while wiping off his cold sweat. He said with


    a trembling voice, ¡°M-Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face was full of disdain. He leaned against the door frame and looked down at the director


    with the demeanor of a king as he asked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really busy¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on the director¡¯s back as he stiffened. It had not been easy for him to be a


    director. If he offended this big shot, he would probably lose his position I-I¡¯m not busy. Mr. Wilson, h-


    how can I help you?¡±


    This made the other doctors present shiver as they thought, ¡°Mr. Wilson? Could it be the Mr. Wilson


    from Athana? He¡¯s actually so handsome.¡±


    The nurses wanted to take photos, but they did not dare to. The restlessness in their hearts was finally


    suppressed by their rationality.


    *Even animals can enter Athana Hospital now. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself? She¡¯s attacking the


    medical staff for no


    reason.¡±


    Everyone present heard this clearly. Trevon was saying that the middle-aged woman was an animal.


    He was clearly helping Natalie.


    Sherri wanted to see how Trevon would help her best friend deal with this weirdo.


    The director lowered his head, not daring to look up. ¡°How can that be? Our hospital doesn¡¯t allow


    animals to enter. This is clearly stipted.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was already frightened by Trevon¡¯s aura. He was definitely influential to be


    able to make the director bow down to him. However, she could not back down now. She wanted to


    save her dignity, so she said, ¡°Just because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean you can call me an animal.*


    The director frowned and thought, ¡°You think things aren¡¯t chaotic enough? Just wait. Your family will


    be destroyed.¡± Then, the director said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As he was speaking, a middle-aged man rushed into the crowd and walked straight to his wife, then


    raised his hand and pped the woman. ¡°Are you f*cking courting death? Hurry up and apologize to


    Mr. Wilour Wh


    Jim early in the morning, he was so frightened that he ran a lot of red lights on his way there.


    A few minutes after hanging up the phone, all his business partners said that they wanted to stop


    working with him. Now, there were already eight partners that had canceled their contracts with him.


    Jim was a man of his word when he said that every three minutes, the middle-aged man would lose


    one business partner.


    The situation changed so quickly that everyone present was dumbfounded. The woman didn¡¯t know


    why she was pped and felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing? He called me an


    animal, so it¡¯s only fair that I say everyone in his family is an animal. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stand up for


    me, but you even hit me.¡±


    After hearing what she said, the middle-aged man pped her again. His wife just said that Trevon¡¯s


    family members were animals. It was over. ¡°M-Mr. Wilson, my wife is insensible and disturbed your


    rest. I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf now. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you¡¯ll be magnanimous and won¡¯t hold it against


    usmoners. I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when we get


    back.¡±


    Trevon seemed to be thinking. He touched his chin and said in a low voice, ¡°What if I insist on being


    calctive?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He really wanted to cut his wife into pieces.


    The director was afraid of what would happen next. However, he was smart as he managed to be


    a director after all, and he immediately turned his gaze to Natalie. ¡°Natalie, you were wrongly used.


    It¡¯s because of my negligence. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    The sudden mention of her name and the fact that the director apologized to her made Natalie feel a


    little awkward. She nced at Trevon. ¡°Let me make things clear. I won¡¯t take the me for what I


    didn¡¯t do. From the beginning to the end, I have never influenced the patient in her decision of keeping


    the baby. This is her personal wish. I just want her to survive. As for what this madam mentioned, it has


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    Natalie did not want the middle-aged woman¡¯s apology. Natalie didn¡¯t want to bother with her at all.


    Even if she apologized, it would be fake.


    However, Trevon did not think so. He stared at the woman with a sharp gaze. The middle-aged man


    quickly realized that and pulled his wife toward Natalie. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The woman wasn¡¯t convinced, but she still said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor.¡±


    Natalie did not act arrogantly or respond. It was obvious that the middle-aged woman was not


    apologizing sincerely. Natalie didn¡¯t feel like talking to her.


    When the director saw that Trevon had eased up a little, he dispersed the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go


    back to work. Natalie, if you¡¯re tired, take the day off.¡±


    Natalie sneered in her heart. ¡°No need.¡± That was the end of the incident. Natalie turned around and


    left with Sherri.


    Someone behind her stared at her until she disappeared.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Back in the ward, Jim began to seriously report the information that Frank had found.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, your behavior this morning should leave a good impression on Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man on the bed red at Jim with a warning in his eyes. Then, he changed the


    topic. ¡°What were the subsequent arrangements?¡±


    Jim knew that Trevon was a little embarrassed. After all, he had shown off in front of Natalie just now.


    ¡°The family from this morning is in the renovation business. In recent years, they¡¯ve started to be


    arrogant after getting rich. They were just an ordinary family in the past, but they were slightly better off


    than the family of the injured pregnant woman. Perhaps they look down on them because they became


    rich. Ever since the woman got pregnant, her husband cheated and abused her more than once. The


    main reason was that the family found out she was carrying a girl. They started to dislike her even


    more after that. I¡¯ve already stopped all their coborations. In less than two days, they¡¯ll go bankrupt.


    I¡¯ll let them have a taste of what it¡¯s like to fall from grace.


    ¡°Yes, hire awyer for that woman and make sure her husband is put behind bars. That¡¯ll help change


    his behavior. Take the documents to thepany. Have you sent the flowers this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already instructed the delivery man to send the flowers every day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡±


    Holding Natalie¡¯s arm, Sherri walked to Natalie¡¯s office. The first thing she saw was the conspicuous


    yellow roses on the table. Sherri walked closer and picked up the bouquet, then pulled out the card. Im


    sorry. Day two of apologizing.¡±


    Sherri turned the card over a few times. Natalie knew what she was looking for. ¡°Stop looking. It¡¯s not


    signed. I have to thank


    him.¡±


    Others might not understand what Natalie said, but Sherri did. She pulled out a stool on the side and


    sat down before saying in a low voice, ¡°This is the second time he gave you flowers. Is he serious?¡±


    Natalie was a little tired. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at Sherri ¡°Who knows? What do


    you think? There are already two bouquets. I haven¡¯t thought of how to deal with them. If he sent them


    every day, her office would be a garden and she wouldn¡¯t have space to work. Since she couldn¡¯t


    return them, she had to think of a way to deal with them. Sherri thought for a moment and said. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t we open a flower shop? We¡¯ll sell what he sends to you. It¡¯s not a bad idea to get something for


    nothing¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Have you seen a flower shop that specializes in selling yellow roses?


    Why don¡¯t you give them to the cleaningdy?¡± More importantly, the roses were yellow. No one would


    want them even if they sold them.


    People on the streets didn¡¯t apologize every day. Natalie was at a loss.


    Sherri, on the other hand, looked like she was waiting to watch a good show. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare to


    see Mr. Wilson chasing someone. Natalie, don¡¯t be afraid. Just take it. If you return the flowers to him,


    you would be reacting. Ignore him. Just like how even if he helped you just now, you don¡¯t have to


    thank him. Just ignore him and anger him to death.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go to work. Don¡¯t you have to perform surgery in the morning?¡±


    Looking at the time, Sherri quickly got up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. There are really two babies scheduled to


    arrive on Earth this morning. A beautiful day is about to begin. Bye.¡±


    During their free time, a few nurses and doctors came into Natalie¡¯s office. ¡°Dr. Foster, do you know Mr.


    Wilson from room 1314? He seemed to be helping you this morning.¡±


    Natalie did not want to talk about this topic and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I think I disturbed his


    rest.¡±


    When a nurse saw the flowers on Natalie¡¯s table, she was a little envious. ¡°Dr. Foster, did your


    boyfriend give you flowers? They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± As she spoke, she picked them up and sniffed them.


    Natalie could tell that she liked the roses,


    these so she said generously. ¡°You can have them.


    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± With that, she took the bouquet and went out. She shifted the flowers in the


    bouquet while humming a tune. She was in a particrly good mood


    Coincidentally, Trevon was about toe out for a smoke. In fact, only he knew why he left his ward.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw the bouquet in the nurse¡¯s hand. His eyes darkened a little, and he


    returned to his ward without lighting the cigarette he was holding.


    He only picked up a lighter and lit the cigarette after settling down on the couch. His chest felt stuffy as


    he took a puff and exhaled slowly. He narrowed his eyes and used the nicotine to ease his anger due


    to being ignored.


    She actually gave his flowers away! It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    When Natalie pushed open the door of his ward and entered, she saw him leisurely lying on the sofa


    and smoking. His good-looking brows were slightly furrowed, but Natalie went straight to the point. ¡°You


    can be discharged tomorrow. He hurriedly extinguished his cigarette. ¡°H-Have I recovered¡±


    Natalie asked instead of answering. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± He had obviously recovered.


    Trevon touched his nose guiltily. He looked at her and said carefully, ¡°Can you not give away the


    flowers I gave you?¡±


    After hearing that, Natalie realized that he must have seen the flowers in the nurse¡¯s hands. She did


    not agree to his and replied indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give them to me. There¡¯s no need to waste


    time on me.¡±


    request


    Trevon sat while Natalie stood. He looked up at her face with a gentle gaze. His eyes were filled with


    affection as he smiled. faintly. Then you can¡¯t say that I gave other women flowers.¡±


    Natalie looked at how humble he was with her hands in her pockets. She thought that he would fly into


    a rage and insult her. ¡°Don¡¯t send me flowers anymore. My office is small. She wanted to say that she


    didn¡¯t want his flowers, but he had yet to be discharged from the hospital. If she angered him and


    others found out about their rtionship, it would be troublesome. She could only endure it and stop


    herself from saying everything she wanted to say.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with love. He did not hide it at all. Natalie felt his gaze searing into her and


    she looked away. She was only here to inform this big shot that he could be discharged. In fact, he


    didn¡¯t even need to go through the discharge procedures.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the director called her and asked her to go through the discharge procedures with him.


    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t send flowers anymore if you remove me from your cklist. Apologizing to her on


    WhatsApp was much better than sending flowers.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Can¡¯t you stay away from me?¡± He was like a bubblegum that she couldn¡¯t get rid of


    Looking at the angry woman, he was especially amused. He smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be wherever you


    are for the rest of my life until you forgive me. Either I send you flowers, or you remove me from your


    cklist.¡±


    She finally agreed with what Sherri said that day. It would be futile to make things clear with Trevon


    because he refused to listen to her.


    ¡°If you like, you can stay here until the end of time.¡± It wasn¡¯t like he was spending her family¡¯s money.


    Moreover, she had


    work to do.


    The man, who knew what she was thinking, immediately spoke up. His attitude took a 180-degree turn.


    A second ago, he was someone who refused topromise and refused to be discharged. The next


    second, he immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and get discharged.¡±


    She took a deep breath, resisting the urge to beat him up. She turned around and left the ward without


    any hesitation. She did not even spare him another nce.


    If it wasn¡¯t because the director called her, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to inform him that he could be


    discharged.


    He looked at her back with a satisfied smile on his lips, then took out a cigarette and lit it. With one


    hand, he unlocked his phone and pressed a number. ¡°Come and pick me up.¡±


    Jim, who had just arrived at thepany, was exasperated. ¡°Oh. Mr. Wilson, have you been


    discharged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Foster said I can be discharged from the hospital herself. Hurry up now.¡±


    Jim cursed silently and thought, ¡°Mr. Wilson is clearly showing off. What¡¯s the big deal about Mrs.


    Wilson saying that he can be discharged? Why is he so excited as if he just recovered from a terminal


    illness?¡±


    Even though Jim was annoyed, he still had to pick up his employer. 40 minutester, Jim arrived at


    Athana Hospital again and parked the ck Maybach. He pushed open the door of room 1314 and


    said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll go and settle the discharge procedures,


    Trevon said smugly, ¡°Yes. Go and find Dr. Foster for that.¡±


    Jimined silently, ¡°Mr. Wildon, you just started chasing after your wife. You still have a long way


    to go. It won¡¯t be easy to get Mrs. Wilson back.¡±


    Jim took the form and went to the office to look for Natalie to sign it. ¡®Mrs. Wilson, please sign this. I¡¯m


    helping Mr. Wilson with the discharge procedures.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Natalie neatly signed her name on the paper.


    Thank you.¡± Natalie just nodded.


    After the procedures were done, Trevon climbed into the car. He nced at the back of Jim¡¯s head and


    said, ¡°Give me the invoice.¡±


    Jim didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it and handed the invoice to the man in the back seat.


    Trevon took it and fixed his gaze on the signature at the end of the page. The mboyant signature


    made him smile, and he carefully put the Invoice into his wallet.


    Jim was speechless. Was the hospital invoice even worthmemorating?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    The car cruised along the highway in Athana. Jim drove very steadily. He was even gentle with the


    brakes. The man in the backseat closed his eyes to take a rest.


    Jun nced in the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, where are we going?¡±


    The man lifted his eyelids and smiled. ¡°Evergreen Gardens¡±


    Jim knew what Trevon was thinking. Trevon was nning to go to Natalie¡¯s house to woo her. It was


    great. Jim was already imagining many scenes of Trevon wooing Natalie.


    Jim was so excited about Trevon¡¯s pursuit of Natalie, but he didn¡¯t show any excitement and


    maintained his professionalism. ¡°Alright, Evergreen Gardens formaldehyde has been removed. The


    renovation¡­ is all done ording to your requirements.¡±


    Trevon did not think that there was anything wrong with the renovation and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to


    the office first. We¡¯ll go back to Evergreen Gardens tonight.¡±


    Jim was already cursing in his heart, but he remained calm and unperturbed as he changed directions.


    The car drove in the direction of the Wilson Group.


    On the other hand, Joy was trying hard to figure out who the child Juana brought looked like.


    After sitting on the couch for more than half an hour, she finally pped her thigh. Didn¡¯t Ruby look like


    her son when he was young? Once she locked onto her target, she sat upright on the couch and


    waited for Hackett to wake up with mixed. feelings.


    Joy was extremely conflicted. If the child was her son¡¯s. Sherri would definitely break up with him. The


    Landor family would not let their daughter he a stepmother. No matter what, she was the daughter of


    the four great families. How could Juana let her daughter be a stepmother? Joy didn¡¯t know what to do


    and was conflicted. She hoped that her guess was correct, but at the same time, she hoped that it was


    wrong.


    After waiting for a long time without seeing her son get up, the impatient Joy tossed aside the snack


    that she was eating and paused her TV show, then went straight upstairs and knocked on Hackett¡¯s


    door. ¡°Hackett, are you awake?¡±


    After a long while, it was still silent. There was no doubt that Hackett was still sleeping She twisted the


    doorknob but could not open it. The door was locked. What kind of bad habit was this? Joy returned to


    her room and found a spare key to open the door.


    On the bed, Hackett was under the nket. Joy could only see his hair as his face was buried under


    the nket. He was sleeping soundly and did not seem like he was going to wake up soon.


    Joy walked closer and sat on the bed gently. She told herself not to be agitated. If the child was her


    son¡¯s, she was afraid that her son would not tell the truth if she shouted. She gently pulled his nket


    away and said with unprecedented gentleness, ¡°Hackett, wake up. I have something very important to


    ask you.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The person on the bed woke up in a daze. His voice was muffled under the nket as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    disturb my sleep. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Joy¡¯s patience, which she had tried so hard to maintain, ran out. It was rare for her to be gentle to her


    son, but he did not even care. ¡°Are you going to get up or not? Who are you calling annoying? I¡¯m your


    mother!¡±


    Hackett opened his eyes drowsily at the ear-piercing voice and rolled over. When he saw his mother


    sitting by his bed, he was so frightened that he sat up straight and pulled the nket over him. His eyes


    were half-open and his brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re trespassing a


    male¡¯s room without permission.¡± After saying that, he sighed and pinched the space between his


    eyebrows. He was still notpletely awake and his mind was a little muddled


    Joy bluntly exposed him. ¡°What male room? I raised you. When you were young¡­¡±


    Hackett directly interrupted his mother¡¯s nagging. If she continued, he would have to stay here for the


    entire day. Knowing Joy¡¯s personality, Hackett went straight to the point. ¡°Stop. Mom, just say it. Why


    are you looking for me? Let¡¯s not waste time and get to the point.¡±


    Hackett looked like he was ready to die. He guessed that Joy had arranged a blind date for him again.


    When Joy heard his son¡¯s words, she realized that she had gone off-topic and forgotten the main point.


    So, she cleared her throat and began to organize the words in her mind. ¡°Son, your previous


    girlfriend¡­ did you or her use any contraception?¡± Hackett struggled to open his eyes. He was a little


    confused. ¡°What do you mean? What are you trying to say?¡± Joy was impatient and did not want to


    beat around the bush. ¡°Is it possible that you might have an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Mom, have you been


    watching too many television dramas recently? I¡¯m not a character in a drama. If you¡¯re bored and want


    to be a film director, ask Dad to invest in you. Upon hearing what his mother had to say, hey back


    down and prepared to go back to sleep. He had no intention of talking to her now.


    Seeing that her son was about to go back to sleep, Joy, who had yet to get an urate answer,


    couldn¡¯t let him have


    She grabbed his hair and said sternly, ¡°Sit up. Do you have an illegitimate child or not?¡±


    Hackett was speechless and felt exasperated. It was so early in the morning, yet his mother was


    alreadybeling him at promiscuous man. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not that kind of person. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    He had only slept with one woman. How could he have an illegitimate child? He was not a farmer who


    nted seeds everywhere. Knowing Sherri, she must have taken contraceptive pills. How could she


    allow herself to get pregnant with his child?


    What was his mother thinking?


    Joy was still skeptical about her son¡¯s past rtionships as he was fickle. He had only started behaving


    himself these past few years. Previously, there was a scandal almost every day, and that made her so


    angry that she wanted to p him ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±


    Hackett said with certainty in his eyes, ¡°Im not lying. I think you¡¯re so desperate to have grandchildren


    that you¡¯re going crazy. Watching so many television dramas won¡¯t do you any good¡±


    Joy rolled his eyes at her son. She had no intention of leaving and sat down by the bed again. I had


    coffee with Juana the other day. She brought a cute little girl with her. However, she looks very simr


    to you. Juana said that the child¡¯s mother is a single mother and that the child doesn¡¯t have a father. I¡¯m


    just afraid that you made a mistake and my granddaughter is being mistreated. Alright, as long as the


    child is not yours, it¡¯s fine. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Sherri Joyforted herself. She would have a


    grandchild in the future.


    Hackett was speechless. ¡°Mom, there are many people in this world who look alike. They can¡¯t all be


    my children. Your son isn¡¯t a farmer. Now that you¡¯re clear, can you let me go back to sleep?¡±


    After she got her answer. Joy did not n to continue pestering her son. The television show she was


    watching had just reached its climax. ¡°Alright, go to thepany this afternoon. Your father has been


    quite tired recently. Don¡¯t stay in bed every day like you¡¯re in confinement. If you have time, ask Sherri


    out for a meal to nurture your rtionship.¡±


    Hackett, who was already lying back in bed, said in a muttled voice, ¡°Got it. Close the door. Don¡¯t use


    the spare key to open my door next time.¡±


    Joy was in a hurry to watch television, so she left the room and helped him close the door before going


    downstairs.


    At the same time, when Sherri returned home from work, Ruby ran to Sherri with her short legs and


    threw herself into Sherri¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy¡±


    The fatigue of the day dissipated the moment Sherri saw her daughter. She swayed Ruby to y with


    her. ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡±


    Ruby grinned like a flower. ¡°Yes. Mommy, cakes.¡±


    Sherri thought that her daughter wanted to eat cakes, so she said, ¡°Ruby, do you want cakes? Mommy


    will bring you to buy them now, okay?¡±


    Juana was listening to their conversation, and she interrupted them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy. I bought


    a few. Ruby probably wants to tell you that she went out with me this afternoon and ate cakes. Kids


    don¡¯t know how to express themselves yet.¡± Sherri was stunned. ¡°Huh? You took Ruby out?¡±


    As Juana put away the toys, she said happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I went to have coffee with Joy in the


    afternoon. She likes Ruby a lot. Our Ruby is so loved. Joy liked her the moment she saw her, and she


    kept asking me to bring Ruby along next time.¡±


    Sherri listened to her mother¡¯s ramblings. Her heart was in her throat and her mind went nk. She


    was extremely nervous and her tone was not very friendly when she next spoke. ¡°Mom, can you tell me


    who you¡¯re going to see next time? What if¡­¡± Her daughter¡¯s eyebrows were exactly the same as


    Hackett¡¯s. What if Joy found out? Sherri had done everything she could to not expose Ruby, but she


    forgot about the risk her own mother posed.


    Juana was upset. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bringing Ruby to meet someone else and you haven¡¯t seen Joy


    before. What can I do to Ruby? I treasure her. Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m hurt, I won¡¯t let Ruby get hurt.¡±


    Juana was kind enough to bring Ruby out with her today. She could not bear to let Ruby walk at all and


    carried her all the way, but when she came home, she was chided by Sherri. She felt a little sad.


    Realizing that she was rude, Sherri said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just afraid that Natalie will


    mind. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    During this period of time, Juana had taken care of her daughter meticulously. Sherri was very touched


    when she saw this. There were a few times when she impulsively wanted to tell Juana the truth.


    Just now, as soon as she heard that it was Hackett¡¯s mother who had seen her daughter, she was


    anxious. She was afraid that the matter would be exposed, so she lost her temper.


    Juana thought that Sherri was afraid of her misunderstanding that Ruby was Sherri¡¯s child, which would


    affect Sherri¡¯s rtionship with Hackett. After she thought it through, she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. In


    addition, the thought that Sherri did not want her to know that she was in a rtionship with Hackett,


    Sherri and Juana were not on the same page at all. They each dealt with their own frustrations, so


    neither of them thought much about the small ephode just a


    Juana did not expose her daughter¡¯s rtionship. ¡°I told Joy that this child belongs to your friend and


    that I¡¯m just helping to


    take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Mom You¡¯re the best.¡± Sherri hugged Ruby and thanked Juana.


    Even though that was what Juana said. Sherri was still worried and uneasy.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Sherri helped her daughter take a shower After coaxing Ruby to sleep, shey beside Ruby. The more


    she looked at the sleeping Ruby, the more Ruby looked like Hackett Sherri felt annoyed


    She sat up in bed and leaned against the headboard, then took her phone and clicked on her best


    friend¡¯s chat window. She sent a voice message ¡°Natalie, is Jasper asleep?¡±


    Natalie was watching an autopsy video When she received the message, she immediately exited the


    video. ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Look at the time. Is Ruby asleep?¡±


    After receiving the message, Sherri decisively video-called Natalie. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Natalie put her hands through her hair and tucked it behind her ear. She hadn¡¯t cut her hair in a long


    time and it seemed to have grown longer by a lot. Previously, her hair reached her shoulders, but now it


    was almost at her waist. Im watching a video. What¡¯s going on? You look like you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡±


    Sherri frowned and sighed. ¡°My mom took Ruby out today. Guess who she brought her to see?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know. ¡°It can¡¯t be Hackett, right?¡±


    Sherri would not be worried if Juana had brought Ruby to see Hackett. That guy was not very smart


    and would not be able to tell so quickly. ¡°His mother.¡±


    Natalie tightened her grip on her phone. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    A few secondster, she came back to her senses and was a little nervous. ¡°Then did his mother notice


    anything?¡±


    From Natalie¡¯s perspective, she didn¡¯t want Hackett to get together with Sherri because of the child.


    She hoped that he would be with Sherri because he really liked Sherri.


    Sherri thought for a moment and came to the conclusion that Joy probably didn¡¯t know. Her mother only


    mentioned that Joy liked Ruby very much. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but my mother said that Joy likes Ruby very


    much Joy even asked my mother to bring Ruby out more often. However, my mother told Joy that the


    child is yours. This should reduce suspicion.¡± Natalie had to admit that blood ties were powerful Juana


    wanted to help take care of Ruby the moment she met her. Now, Joy also wanted Juana to bring Ruby


    to her more often. ¡°I can only say that blood ties are very mysterious. The main point. is that you¡¯re not


    on good terms with Hackett now. It would be fine if he really liked you. I can tell that Hackett¡¯s mother is


    a good person and would be a good mother-inw,¡±


    Natalie had already helped her think so far ahead. The rtionship between Sherri and her future


    mother-inw shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Who would like him?¡± Sherri said in disdain. He was


    such a yboy. If she got together with him, she would have to fight monsters repeatedly to level up


    after marriage.


    Natalieughed. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. There¡¯s always a way.


    There¡¯s still me. Don¡¯t you still have me to help you?¡±


    Sherri was in a much better mood now. She smiled and nodded, then teased her best friend that she


    wasn¡¯t of much help. At 10:30 PM, a man on the 25th-floor balcony held a cigarette between his


    fingers. The spark was exceptionally conspicuous in the dark night. The man¡¯s face could not be made


    out, but he could be seen turning his head to look at the room next door


    After the lights in Natalie¡¯s room went out, the man walked into his room and closed the balcony door.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the crystal ashtray.


    The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted the silence of the huge suite. He did not turn on the lights


    in the room. Only the dim wall lights were on. The light from the phone screen shone directly on his


    face. The call was from Jim. He swiped the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hello¡±


    On the other end, Jim said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wilson, Michael died five minutes ago. He died at


    home.¡±


    In the end, Hackett begged Trevon again. He wished Hackett would only chase Mia out of Athana after


    Michael died. Whether it was Hackett or Trevon, the two of them would still agree to each other¡¯s


    requests even though they were yful at the usual tunes


    Michael didn¡¯t have much time left. Hackett had mentioned it before, but it had only been a few days


    since hest saw Mia. Hacken didn¡¯t expect this to happen so quickly, and he said without any


    sympathy, ¡°The day of Michael¡¯s funeral is the day that she leaves Athana. Make sure she leaves.¡±


    Jim acknowledged the order. ¡°Okay¡±


    The next morning, Natalie was still at home when she received a call from the director. ¡°Hello,


    director.¡±


    On the other end, the director smiled obsequiously. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Natalie scoffed in her heart and thought he was really good at sucking up, but she still said politely,


    ¡°No, go ahead.¡±


    The director maintained his usual smile. ¡°Well, from today onward, you can go back to your previous


    schedule. On Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, you¡¯ll be stationed at the outpatient clinic, while on


    Tuesdays and Thursdays, you¡¯ll be stationed at the impatient department¡¯


    The director was a smart person. During the medical dispute that day, he could tell that Trevon had


    feelings for Natalie. From time to time. Trevon would look at Natalie. Although the director did not know


    how serious someone like Trevon was when it came to romance, since Trevon liked Natalie now, he


    would support Natalie. If Trevon stopped liking Natalie in the future, he would take the corresponding


    actions


    Hearing this. Natalie replied calmly. ¡°Okay¡±


    At this moment, Natalie understood everything. Wasn¡¯t it Trevon¡¯s doing that she was transferred to the


    inpatient department during this period of time? He had just been discharged from the hospital, and


    now she was transferred back.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the outpatient clinic, Sherri, who was wearing a dress and high


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heels, put one arm over Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, my God. Youe back to the outpatient clinic as


    soon as Mr. Wilson is discharged. He¡¯s so scheming. He can do anything just to woo a girl, huh?¡±


    As soon as Sherri finished speaking, she noticed that her best friend was wearing a dress and ts


    today. The light pink dress made Natalie¡¯s skin look even fairer. ¡°Why are you wearing a dress today?


    But you look good in it. Just like what Ava said, your figure is wasted in jeans¡±


    Natalie also remembered what her cousin Ava had said. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Aunt


    and Ava bought all the dresses in my wardrobe. When I opened the wardrobe this morning and saw


    that two-thirds of them were dresses. I felt embarrassed for not wearing them.¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t think that her best friend was showing off because she knew that Emma and Ava always


    bought a lot of clothes for Natalie when they went shopping. ¡°You should wear it. Why not? It¡¯s not like


    you don¡¯t have a figure You¡¯re gorgeous Look at how beautiful this dress is. The fishbone braid you¡¯re


    wearing today is also beautiful. It¡¯s very feminine.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re going overboard with the praising¡± She was a little shy to be stared at and praised by


    Sherri due to her not wearing dresses often.


    Sherri put her arm around her best friend¡¯s shoulder. They were such good friends that many nurses


    and doctors were envious ¡°Let me tell you something. I heard that Mia¡¯s father passed awayst night.


    Then, Mia broke her leg in the morning. She¡¯s in the hospital now and doesn¡¯t even have time to go to


    the funeral I don¡¯t know who wants to teach her a lesson, but the person is quite ruthless. They


    specially picked the day of the funeral to take revenge. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t want Mia to send her


    father off. However, there¡¯s always a reason why someone is so pitiful. Shemitted a lot of bad


    deeds.¡±


    Natalie agreed with this point without any sympathy. Everyone should pay for their actions, and Mia


    was no exception.


    As for Michael¡¯s departure, there was even less sympathy from Natalie. Death was a natural


    phenomenon. If that person was ill, death might actually be a relief.


    Natalie just didn¡¯t know who was so ruthless. They knew that Mia made a living by dancing Breaking


    one of her legs would undoubtedly destroy her dreams and opportunities to turn the tables for the rest


    of her life.


    ¡°Maybe she offended someone. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured in the ce she cared


    about the most. To a dancer, a leg was a fatal injury.


    ¡°She must have done a lot of bad things and made a lot of enemies. I don¡¯t know who wants to kill her. I


    don¡¯t pity her. You¡¯d better not pity her too.¡±


    Natalie was amused by Sherri¡¯s nagging, so she turned around and pinched her face. ¡°Do I look like a


    kind person to you?* Sherri pped her hand away in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re ruining my makeup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Look at my hand. I don¡¯t have foundation on my hand. Don¡¯t worry. Your makeup is still


    intact. You look good¡± After saying that. Natalie reached her hand out but it was yfully pped away


    by Sherri


    Sherri said, ¡°From now on, you have to put on light makeup every day like me. Didn¡¯t your aunt say that


    makeup is actually a form of respect for yourself? For example, she said that the reason we wear a


    dress and high heels is not only to look beautiful but also to entuate our figure¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sessfully brainwashed by my aunt. Although Natalie said that, she thought Emma was


    right. Much of what Emma said made sense.


    Women put on makeup not only to look beautiful but also to please themselves. This was what Emma


    had told her. Therefore, for the past few years when she was abroad, her aunt always advised her to


    dress up. Unknowingly, Natalie had developed the habit of applying foundation and lip gloss when she


    went out now.


    Women had to dress themselves up. They could wear pajamas at home, but they had to change into


    nicer clothes when they went out. Wearing fashionable clothes was not to please men, but to respect


    themselves. A good figure should not be hidden. Wearing dresses and high heels made women look


    and feel confident. This was also what Emma had taught her. Her grandfather had never taught her


    these things. What he taught her was how to be a good person in this World

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 137 Sherri helped her daughter take a shower After coaxing Ruby to sleep, shey beside


    Ruby. The more she looked at the sleeping Ruby, the more Ruby looked like Hackett Sherri felt


    annoyed She sat up in bed and leaned against the headboard, then took her phone and clicked on her


    best friend¡¯s chat window. She sent a voice message ¡°Natalie, is Jasper asleep?¡± Natalie was watching


    an autopsy video When she received the message, she immediately exited the video. ¡°He¡¯s asleep.


    Look at the time. Is Ruby asleep?¡± After receiving the message, Sherri decisively video-called Natalie.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Natalie put her hands through her hair and tucked it behind her ear. She hadn¡¯t


    cut her hair in a long time and it seemed to have grown longer by a lot. Previously, her hair reached her


    shoulders, but now it was almost at her waist. Im watching a video. What¡¯s going on? You look like


    you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Sherri frowned and sighed. ¡°My mom took Ruby out today. Guess who she


    brought her to see?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know. ¡°It can¡¯t be Hackett, right?¡± Sherri would not be worried if


    Juana had brought Ruby to see Hackett. That guy was not very smart and would not be able to tell so


    quickly. ¡°His mother.¡± Natalie tightened her grip on her phone. She didn¡¯t know what to say. A few


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    secondster, she came back to her senses and was a little nervous. ¡°Then did his mother notice


    anything?¡± From Natalie¡¯s perspective, she didn¡¯t want Hackett to get together with Sherri because of


    the child. She hoped that he would be with Sherri because he really liked Sherri. Sherri thought for a


    moment and came to the conclusion that Joy probably didn¡¯t know. Her mother only mentioned that Joy


    liked Ruby very much. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but my mother said that Joy likes Ruby very much Joy even


    asked my mother to bring Ruby out more often. However, my mother told Joy that the child is yours.


    This should reduce suspicion.¡± Natalie had to admit that blood ties were powerful Juana wanted to help


    take care of Ruby the moment she met her. Now, Joy also wanted Juana to bring Ruby to her more


    often. ¡°I can only say that blood ties are very mysterious. The main point. is that you¡¯re not on good


    terms with Hackett now. It would be fine if he really liked you. I can tell that Hackett¡¯s mother is a good


    person and would be a good mother-inw,¡± Natalie had already helped her think so far ahead. The


    rtionship between Sherri and her future mother-inw shouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°What are you thinking?


    Do you think I¡¯m blind? Who would like him?¡± Sherri said in disdain. He was such a yboy. If she got


    together with him, she would have to fight monsters repeatedly to level up after marriage. Natalie


    still me. Don¡¯t you still have me to help you?¡± Sherri was in a much better mood now. She smiled and


    nodded, then teased her best friend that she wasn¡¯t of much help. At 10:30 PM, a man on the 25th-floor


    balcony held a cigarette between his fingers. The spark was exceptionally conspicuous in the dark


    night. The man¡¯s face could not be made out, but he could be seen turning his head to look at the room


    next door After the lights in Natalie¡¯s room went out, the man walked into his room and closed the


    balcony door. He stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the crystal ashtray. The sudden ringing of


    the phone interrupted the silence of the huge suite. He did not turn on the lights in the room. Only the


    dim wall lights were on. The light from the phone screen shone directly on his face. The call was from


    Jim. He swiped the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hello¡± On the other end, Jim said in a low voice, ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, Michael died five minutes ago. He died at home.¡± In the end, Hackett begged Trevon again. He


    wished Hackett would only chase Mia out of Athana after Michael died. Whether it was Hackett or


    Trevon, the two of them would still agree to each other¡¯s requests even though they were yful at the


    usual tunes Michael didn¡¯t have much time left. Hackett had mentioned it before, but it had only been a


    few days since hest saw Mia. Hacken didn¡¯t expect this to happen so quickly, and he said without


    any sympathy, ¡°The day of Michael¡¯s funeral is the day that she leaves Athana. Make sure she leaves.¡±


    Jim acknowledged the order. ¡°Okay¡± The next morning, Natalie was still at home when she received a


    call from the director. ¡°Hello, director.¡± On the other end, the director smiled obsequiously. ¡°Mrs. Wilson,


    I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Natalie scoffed in her heart and thought he was really good at sucking up,


    but she still said politely, ¡°No, go ahead.¡± The director maintained his usual smile. ¡°Well, from today


    onward, you can go back to your previous schedule. On Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, you¡¯ll be


    stationed at the outpatient clinic, while on Tuesdays and Thursdays, you¡¯ll be stationed at the impatient


    department¡¯ The director was a smart person. During the medical dispute that day, he could tell that


    Trevon had feelings for Natalie. From time to time. Trevon would look at Natalie. Although the director


    did not know how serious someone like Trevon was when it came to romance, since Trevon liked


    Natalie now, he would support Natalie. If Trevon stopped liking Natalie in the future, he would take the


    corresponding actions Hearing this. Natalie replied calmly. ¡°Okay¡± At this moment, Natalie understood


    everything. Wasn¡¯t it Trevon¡¯s doing that she was transferred to the inpatient department during this


    period of time? He had just been discharged from the hospital, and now she was transferred back.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the outpatient clinic, Sherri, who was wearing a dress and high


    heels, put one arm over Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, my God. Youe back to the outpatient clinic as


    soon as Mr. Wilson is discharged. He¡¯s so scheming. He can do anything just to woo a girl, huh?¡± As


    soon as Sherri finished speaking, she noticed that her best friend was wearing a dress and ts today.


    The light pink dress made Natalie¡¯s skin look even fairer. ¡°Why are you wearing a dress today? But you


    look good in it. Just like what Ava said, your figure is wasted in jeans¡± Natalie also remembered what


    her cousin Ava had said. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Aunt and Ava bought all the


    dresses in my wardrobe. When I opened the wardrobe this morning and saw that two-thirds of them


    were dresses. I felt embarrassed for not wearing them.¡± Sherri didn¡¯t think that her best friend was


    showing off because she knew that Emma and Ava always bought a lot of clothes for Natalie when


    they went shopping. ¡°You should wear it. Why not? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a figure You¡¯re gorgeous


    Look at how beautiful this dress is. The fishbone braid you¡¯re wearing today is also beautiful. It¡¯s very


    feminine.¡± ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re going overboard with the praising¡± She was a little shy to be stared at and


    praised by Sherri due to her not wearing dresses often. Sherri put her arm around her best friend¡¯s


    shoulder. They were such good friends that many nurses and doctors were envious ¡°Let me tell you


    something. I heard that Mia¡¯s father passed awayst night. Then, Mia broke her leg in the morning.


    She¡¯s in the hospital now and doesn¡¯t even have time to go to the funeral I don¡¯t know who wants to


    teach her a lesson, but the person is quite ruthless. They specially picked the day of the funeral to take


    revenge. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t want Mia to send her father off. However, there¡¯s always a reason


    why someone is so pitiful. Shemitted a lot of bad deeds.¡± Natalie agreed with this point without any


    sympathy. Everyone should pay for their actions, and Mia was no exception. As for Michael¡¯s


    departure, there was even less sympathy from Natalie. Death was a natural phenomenon. If that


    person was ill, death might actually be a relief. Natalie just didn¡¯t know who was so ruthless. They knew


    that Mia made a living by dancing Breaking one of her legs would undoubtedly destroy her dreams and


    opportunities to turn the tables for the rest of her life. ¡°Maybe she offended someone. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have been injured in the ce she cared about the most. To a dancer, a leg was a fatal injury.


    ¡°She must have done a lot of bad things and made a lot of enemies. I don¡¯t know who wants to kill her. I


    don¡¯t pity her. You¡¯d better not pity her too.¡± Natalie was amused by Sherri¡¯s nagging, so she turned


    around and pinched her face. ¡°Do I look like a kind person to you?* Sherri pped her hand away in


    disdain. ¡°You¡¯re ruining my makeup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. Look at my hand. I don¡¯t have foundation on my


    hand. Don¡¯t worry. Your makeup is still intact. You look good¡± After saying that. Natalie reached her


    hand out but it was yfully pped away by Sherri Sherri said, ¡°From now on, you have to put on light


    makeup every day like me. Didn¡¯t your aunt say that makeup is actually a form of respect for yourself?


    For example, she said that the reason we wear a dress and high heels is not only to look beautiful but


    also to entuate our figure¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been sessfully brainwashed by my aunt. Although Natalie


    said that, she thought Emma was right. Much of what Emma said made sense. Women put on makeup


    not only to look beautiful but also to please themselves. This was what Emma had told her. Therefore,


    for the past few years when she was abroad, her aunt always advised her to dress up. Unknowingly,


    Natalie had developed the habit of applying foundation and lip gloss when she went out now. Women


    had to dress themselves up. They could wear pajamas at home, but they had to change into nicer


    clothes when they went out. Wearing fashionable clothes was not to please men, but to respect


    themselves. A good figure should not be hidden. Wearing dresses and high heels made women look


    and feel confident. This was also what Emma had taught her. Her grandfather had never taught her


    these things. What he taught her was how to be a good person in this Worl

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    In a room in Lithern Club, Frank Roberts was sleeping. The club stayed opentest night, and he


    only went to bed in the early morning. Now he was abruptly awakened by a phone call.


    Stretching his smooth arm, he groped around randomly but found nothing. Irritated, he opened his eyes


    and realized that his phone was at the bedside instead of under his pillow. No wonder he could not find


    it by feeling around.


    ncing at the caller disyed on the screen, he really did not feel like answering. But out of a sense


    of brotherhood, he reluctantly picked up the call on speakerphone and ced it on the pillow. With a


    closed-eyed and impatient tone, he said, ¡®Speak


    Hackett ckwell did not feel like joking around today and got straight to the point. ¡°Help me find out


    who did it.¡±


    Frank sensed the seriousness in Hackett¡¯s tone but could not resist expressing his annoyance at being


    awakened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to speak thenguage politely? Not even calling my name when you


    are asking me for help.¡±


    As soon as Hackert heard the reply, he knew that Frank was still sleeping, he sighed. ¡°Mia got


    hamstrung, and I want to know who did it to give my mom an exnation. My uncle just passed away,


    and now people are ming Mr. Wilson for it. They¡¯re adamant about it, waiting to turn the tables and


    seek revenge.¡±


    On the other end, Frankughed upon hearing this. He yawned, opened his eyes, and propped himself


    up with one side of his body. ¡°Mia has changed herst name back. Aren¡¯t you afraid of people saying


    that you guys are cold and heartless?¡±


    ¡°Is this the main point of our conversation now? When did you be so gossipy?¡±


    Frank ignored his words and said directly, ¡°It can¡¯t be Mr. Wilson. He always leaves a name behind in


    his actions. This kind of sneaky thing is not his style. I will help you check on Edward Landor¡±


    Hackett was a little puzzled. What does Edward have to do with the situation with Mia? They have


    nothing to do with each other. ¡°Are you not awake or what? Why are you checking on him? You should


    investigate the wife of that sugar daddy.¡±


    Frank wanted to criticize Hackett for hisck of using his brain. ¡°If Mia did not fucking drug Sherri


    Landor, would you have been able to sleep with her?¡±


    Hackett suddenly realized. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? So Edward knows about me and his sister.¡±


    A mocking tone came through the phone. ¡°How would I know? Am I your mom? I have to get all the


    answers prepared when


    you ask?¡±


    Hackett wanted to say something more, but Frank had already hung up the phone, showing a bit of


    ruthlessness.


    After hanging up, the headliner of Lithern Club, Lily called. Her voice sounded a little nervous and


    grateful. ¡°Hello, Mr. Roberts, are you awake? Thank you forst night.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression remained unchanged, showing no fluctuations. His words were as usual. ¡°You are


    my employee. We emphasize rarity in Lithern Club, so letting you go with them would be a blow to the


    club¡¯s face.¡±


    These words were from the perspective of a boss. It was clear showing that he was not helping Lily out


    of personal concern


    Yesterday, Frank received a call from the manager to sort out an issue at the club. A group of second-


    generation rich heirs heard about how beautiful the headliner of Lithern Club was and wanted to take


    her out. The manager called Lily to ask for her opinion, but she refused. She protected herself and got


    pped on the face several times. The manager felt that those people were causing trouble before the


    club opened, so he called Frank, who saved Lily.


    Of course, all those people ended up severely injured, and it was evident that Frank had been ruthless.


    Lithern Club could not establish itself in Athana without being able to handle such troublemakers.


    Lily had already thought of Frank¡¯s attitude before she made the call, but she still wanted to express


    her thanks. ¡°No matter from what perspective, I still want to thank you. You have been protecting me all


    these years, and without you, I would not be where I am today.¡±


    Frank remained cold as ever. He had intended to sleep a little longer in the morning, but the phone kept


    ringing non-stop, disturbing his rest. ¡°It¡¯s your business how you like to understand it. Just remember


    one thing, we have a boss-employee rtionship, and that¡¯s all. Within the scope of my responsibilities,


    I will take action. As for whom you like and whether you want to go out with, that¡¯s your choice. Lithern


    Club won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    On the other end, Lily¡¯s nails dug into her palm, feeling no pain at all. ¡°Understood. I have said that I will


    never leave Lithern Club or go out with any clients.¡± These words seemed to be said for herself as well


    as for Frank to hear.


    Frank hung up the phone again. He no longer felt sleepy; instead, he felt restless. He casually threw


    his phone on the bed, and uncovered the sheets, revealing his bare upper body. Years of fitness and


    boxing had given him a mesmerizing and eye-catching physique, tanned skin, a solid chest, and


    particrly impressive chest muscles. The only thing that stood out more was the long scar below his


    chest.


    He walked into the bathroom and grabbed a towel. Half an hourter, his lower body was wrapped in a


    white towel, water droplets still dripping from his body. He exuded a masculine aura from head to toe.


    He opened the wardrobe and took out a casual suit to wear. He neatly untied the towel and put the suit


    on.


    After getting dressed, he called Trevon Wilson. The call was quickly answered. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    A cold voice came from the other side. ¡°At thepany.¡±


    Their conversation did notst more than a minute before Frank drove to the Wilson Group.


    As he walked into the CEO¡¯s office of the Wilson Group, he was greeted by the secretary team that


    could rival the pretty girls from a beauty pageant. ¡°Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Frank simply nodded in response, acknowledging their greetings. He pushed open the office door and


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    saw a man with his legs propped up on the desk, leisurely smoking a cigarette. The thin smoke partially


    obscured his handsome face.


    Frank sat down on the sofa without any small talk. ¡°Hackett asked me to investigate what happened to


    Mia¡¯s leg


    Trevon took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled slowly. His legs were still resting on the table as he


    turned his head to look in Frank¡¯s direction. Up to no goodst night?¡±


    Even though Frank was impably dressed and handsome, the visible dark circles under his eyes


    were noticeable to the naked eye. ¡°Business was good. Can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Trevon, with a sharp tongue, said, ¡°Do you have to entertain the customers yourself?¡±


    ¡°You have so much free time. You¡¯ve been in a good moodtely. Have you got your ex-wife back?¡±


    The mention of the word ¡°ex-wife¡± extinguished any yfulness in Trevon. He red at Frank in


    displeasure.


    He had thought Natalie woulde out for a run, but she did not. She simply drove away on time, and


    he still had not figured out how to approach her.


    Frank smiled. ¡°Now everyone believes it was you who made the move. Aren¡¯t you nning to clear


    your name?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s voice turned serious, tinged with a hint of disdain. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me? If they think it


    was me, thene and kill me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are pretending to be affectionate to your ex-wife in front of me, she can¡¯t see it anyway.¡±


    Changing the topic, Frank said. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s Edward Landor.¡±


    A barely noticeable emotion flickered in Trevon¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Frank pped his thigh andy down on the sofa. ¡°Then let¡¯s start investigating from Edward. If the job


    is done, I¡¯ll let know. I need some sleep now. Oh, and I have a suggestion, keep your secretarial team


    far away from here.¡±


    you


    Trevon was a bit speechless. ¡°Is your phone out of credit? Couldn¡¯t you have made a phone call for


    such a trivial matter? Why do you bother to drive here? You just want to freeload.¡±


    He continued. ¡°The main point of contact to all of my secretaries is Jim. I don¡¯t even speak a word with


    them a week.¡± Frank, in a reckless manner, said, ¡°Then why keep them around? Eye candy? Don¡¯t tell


    me it¡¯s for Jim Hawk. He¡¯s still quite innocent when ites to romantic affairs.¡±


    Trevon thought to himself that Jim seemed to enjoy chatting with the secretaries. He had no innocence


    to speak of


    Feeling drowsy, Frank did not want Trevon to continue with idle talk. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep. Your ex-


    wife doesn¡¯t like people who talk too much.¡±


    Trevon was so angry that heughed upon hearing the words. This guy had him firmly under control,


    always bringing up his ex-wife. He grabbed a pen holder and threw it at Frank. The force was so strong


    that it created a gust of wind. Frank instantly opened his eyes and agilely caught it, smiling with his


    cheek against his palm. ¡°Stop being mad like a woman. If you can¡¯t stand the word ¡®ex-wife, then you


    think of a way to change it yourself. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep. Call me when you¡¯re eating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going way too far now. Is the Roberts Group going bankrupt?¡± Frank ignored Trevon. He pulled


    the nket on the sofa over himself and went to sleep. Half a minuteter, he spoke up again, ¡°Set the


    temperature up a little bit.¡±


    Although Trevon was dissatisfied, he still did as he was told. There was nothing he could do. He really


    hoped that one day there would be a woman who could handle Frank

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The doctors at the outpatient clinic had gradually left to eat, and Natalie also shut down herputer.


    She took off her white coat and hung it on the hook behind the door, recing it with her own jacket.


    Sherri, wearing high heels, casually swung her keys and hummed a little song ¡°Summer days drifting


    away. To, uh oh, those summer nights. She pushed open the door with one hand. Hey Natalie, today


    I¡¯m taking you to eat something good. I heard from the nurses in our clinic that there¡¯s a fantastic beef


    stew and roast chicken ce nearby. They said it¡¯s so good that I¡¯ve been drooling all morning. Let¡¯s


    satisfy our cravings.¡±


    Natalie calmly organized her things and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not good, do we not have to pay?¡±


    Sherri waved the keys in her hand and smiled. ¡®Of course not. She had a look on her face that said she


    had the final say.


    While they were talking, someone knocked on the door. A delivery rider in a blue jacket stood in front of


    them and politely said, ¡°Are you Mrs. Wilson? This is your food delivery. Please sign for it.¡±


    Sherri was puzzled and looked at her best friend with suspicion. ¡°You ordered food and didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Natalie was also confused and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything. Are you sure it¡¯s not a


    mistake?¡±


    Sherri finally understood that her best friend really did not order anything. She walked closer and saw it


    was truly Natalie¡¯s name on the order list. However, the delivery was from Grand Manor.


    Sherri felt like she had seen a ghost. The delivery rider naturally handed her the order list and said,


    ¡°The name on it is correct, Mrs. Wilson. You have a monthly subscription to our tform. Please sign


    for it. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to hurry and deliver to the next customer. Thank you


    Grand Manor was supposed to make reservations. When did they start doing food delivery? Wait, she


    remembered that thest time they ate at Grand Manor, Mr. Roberts or Hackett mentioned that Mr.


    Wilson had shares in Grand Manor.


    At this moment, Natalie stood there in a daze, and a name had already appeared in her mind. She felt


    a bit annoyed that she did not take the food right away


    Seeing that the delivery rider was still handing the food over, Sherri did not want to make things difficult


    for him. It was not easy to earn money, especially for delivery jobs, which had to bepleted under


    various weather conditions. So, she decided to ept it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been hard


    work for you¡±


    The delivery rider smiled and replied, ¡°Not a problem. Enjoy your meal. Goodbye.¡±


    After Sherri took the food and closed the door, she ced it on the table and cleared some space. ¡°Are


    all delivery riders so polite nowadays? Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s a waste if we don¡¯t. You can¡¯t just throw it away.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cherish the food that does note easily.¡±


    Seeing her best friend¡¯sck of reaction and silence, Sherri continued. ¡°I told you, Mr. Wilson is a man


    who is hard to understand. If he wants to apologize, just let him. If he sends us food, we¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    Natalie sat down and absentmindedly picked up her tableware. ¡°How can I keep him away from me?


    I¡¯m content with my current life and don¡¯t want it to be disrupted¡±


    Just after she finished speaking, her phone vibrated. It was a text message from an unknown number.


    [Don¡¯t push away my goodwill. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just hope you eat better every day.


    I¡¯m sorry.]


    Natalie nced at the message, but her expression remained unchanged as she put down her phone,


    choosing not to tell Sherri. She pretended as if she had not seen the texts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°Just a junk message.¡±


    Sherri did not doubt it and continued thinking about the problem. After a moment, she could note


    up with a solution and finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no way unless you get married and register tomorrow.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s probably difficult. It¡¯s a mission impossible to convince Mr. Wilson. If you really find him


    annoying, let Joseph deal with him.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Sherri. ¡°Do you think he is a gangster? How can my refined brother do such


    things? Don¡¯t lead him astray. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll handle it myself. Don¡¯t meddle, so he won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sherri was not really looking down on her best friend. It was just that she had lostpletelyst time


    and the scene was still vivid in her mind ¡°Are you sure you can win against him?¡±


    Natalie picked up arge prawn and ced it on Sherri¡¯s te. ¡°Eat and stop talking. Silence is golden


    while enjoying the delicacies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be cultured. Besides medical knowledge, you are not a gourmet.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not?¡± The tople changed. ¡°A few days ago, Trevon asked me to unblock him on


    WhatsApp, but 1 ignored him. He has been sending messages through another number these past few


    days. Why didn¡¯t I realize that this person was so shameless?¡±


    Sherri sneered. ¡°Well, when you were together back in the days, he acted like he was always


    defending himself against you as


    if there were conspiracies around to harm him. Now, he¡¯s got nobody to rely on. Let¡¯s not respond.


    Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°I have not responded. Honestly, I don¡¯t want my current life to be disrupted. I have both money and a


    kid. Why do I have to bring such trouble home?¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement. That makes sense. If you have any physical needs, we can go and find


    some hot young guys¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand holding the tableware trembled, and she shrugged her shoulders, trying to hold back her


    Meanwhile, the delivery rider took off his gear and made a phone call to Jim Hawk. ¡°Mr. Hawk, I¡¯ve


    delivered the food.¡±


    Jim on the other end of the line acknowledged ¡°Good. Did you slip up?¡±


    The bodyguard recalled his acting skills and replied, ¡°No, I acted quite well.¡±


    Jim said generously. ¡°You¡¯ll get a raise this month. Remember to add a little ir every time you make a


    delivery¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jim felt like a boss. No wonder bosses were so cocky. Having the


    confidence that came with notck money was truly satisfying.


    Being a boss, he could raise a sry at will. 2 million dors sry? I could make it 20 million dors.


    Amazing.


    After hanging up the phone, Jim had already yed out in his mind the gestures of a millionaire.


    Trevon and Frank were already sitting on the couch eating when they saw Jim hang up the phone and


    Upon hearing the voice, Jim snapped back to reality and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Oh,


    it¡¯s nothing. Ive delivered the things from Mr. Wilson, and Mrs. Wilson has received them.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face remained unchanged, showing no emotions, but deep down, he hoped that Natalie had


    epted the delivery. It meant there was still hope.


    Unaware that Natalie and Sherri were already nning to find some young guys to solve their physical


    needs, Trevon, who was still confident, thought this was a good start.


    While eating, Frank sneered and teased. ¡°Why being regretful now? If you had been so considerate


    carlier, your child would be growing up by your side.¡±


    Jim could not help but admire Frank¡¯s sharp tongue. He always knew how to poke at Mr. Wilson¡¯s sore


    spot. Mr. Wilson probably regretted it, but there was no use to be regretful.


    If there were a time machine, Mr. Wilson might have bankrupted himself to go back two years and act


    like an ass-kisser.


    Seeing Jim dazed. Trevon vented his frustration on him. ¡°You¡¯re behaving so absent-minded every day.


    Can¡¯t you eat properly?¡±


    Although Jim was wrongly med, he could only think to himself. ¡°I did not say anything. How did I


    be the target?¡± Frank¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Don¡¯t bother lecturing him. You can¡¯t even solve your own


    problem. Are you nning to keep sending things in secret?¡±


    Trevon felt annoyed as well. His number was still blocked by Natalie on WhatsApp. If sending food


    would not help show his sincerity, what could he send? Flowers? She had already said there was no


    space in the office.


    Frank came up with an idea. ¡°Aren¡¯t your number being blocked? Then send apologies through SMS


    and WhatsApp messages through another number. If you send 1314 texts, Em sure she will respond.¡±


    Listening to the number, Jim calcted it in his mind. 1314 texts, 30 days a month, 365 days a year.


    That meant 3 and a half years!


    How was this reasonable? It was tough perseverance. Mr. Roberts really knew how toe up with


    bad ideas.


    Trevon decisively rejected the suggestion without hesitation, his gaze sharp as he nced at Frank.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid


    Frank knew it would end up like this and did not continue. ¡°Well, you keep trying, and I will keep your


    wedding gifts until you seed. Just don¡¯t let them go to waste.¡±


    After finishing his meal, Trevon took a tissue, wiped his mouth, and urately threw it into the trash


    can with a beautiful are. Im looking forward to seeing the kind of woman who can capture your heart.¡±


    Frank kicked Jim next to him. ¡°Done eating? I¡¯m going to smoke¡±


    As soon as Jim heard of smoking, he quickly took a couple of bites before saying. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first


    and have someone clean up.¡¯


    After Jim left, Trevon took the cigarette box from the corner of the table and took out a cigarette with his


    mouth. Then, he, handed the cigarette to Frank. However, he was rejected. ¡°I have my own¡±


    ¡°Look at you, publicly proiming your preference for men wherever you go. Now you¡¯re picky about


    my cigarette.¡±


    Trevon exposed him.


    Trevon and Frank bothzily leaned against the couch, spreading their legs. Trevon was a bit curious


    and asked, ¡°What kind of woman do you really like?¡±


    Frank blew out a smoke ring and snorted. ¡°Trying to fly before learning to walk? Are you trying to be a


    matchmaker?¡± Trevon, rarely gossiping, wanted to rify. ¡°Lily at your club has liked you for several


    years. Don¡¯t you n to ept her?¡± Frank casually smoked and replied, ¡°My club recruits top


    performers, not keeps them. Without her, Lithern Club would go bankrupt.¡±


    Trevon epted Frank¡¯s way of doing things and silently made a decision.


    He even began to suspect that Frank truly liked men. After all these years, it seemed that no woman


    had caught his eye.

 141

    141


    The rtionship between Juana and Joy had be much closer because they knew that their


    children were in a hidden ¡°boyfriend¨Cgirlfriend¡± rtionship.


    Juana was absent¨Cminded while sitting in the living room at home taking care of Ruby. Lost in thought,


    she decided to call Joy. In the morning, she heard from the maid that Michael had passed away and


    that Joy¡¯s niece was injured and hospitalized. She thought Joy must be feeling ufortable with all


    these unfortunate events.


    Joy had a carefree personality and would definitely not like to interact with those pretentious wealthy


    wives. She would not reveal her thoughts to them either.


    Even if she did, they would only make fun of her. There were only a few people who would genuinely


    She picked up her phone and quickly made a call to Joy. The call was answered promptly. ¡°Hello, Joy.


    How are you?¡±


    Joy, who had just beenforted by her husband, heard theforting words from Juana and burst


    into tears again. She sniffled softly. ¡°It¡¯s so warm of you to call me. I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t get over the fact


    that my brother passed away at such a young age. And I don¡¯t know who is seeking revenge on my


    niece. Our family has been going through a lot.¡±


    Juana was not highly educated and did not know how tofort others with profound words. She


    usually randomly


    chatted with Sherri and could note up with any profound theories. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you now. Just


    give me your address so that you won¡¯t be thinking randomly ande up with any bad thoughts.¡±


    When Joy heard that Juana wanted toe and see her, she was deeply touched. To have such a


    warm¨Chearted friend during her moments of sadness definitely touched her heart. She immediately


    said, ¡°Bring Ruby with you. This child can melt anyone¡¯s heart. It¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve seen her,


    and I miss her a little.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring her along.¡± Juana thought that Joy was also alone at home, so she was afraid that


    she might be depressed. She did not hesitate and immediately packed Ruby¡¯s backpack. ¡°Ruby,


    Grandma wants to take you out to y. Let¡¯s go meet Grandma Joy, okay?¡±


    The little one started picking up toys and stuffing them into her small backpack. Seeing this, Juana


    smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to bring this too?¡± It was a small bunny doll.


    The little one nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s bring the little bunny with us. Let¡¯s go! The butler will arrange a driver.¡± After saying


    that, Juana held Ruby¡¯s hand and walked towards the door.


    After about an hour, they arrived at the shared location provided by Joy. Juana held Ruby in her arms,


    and the driver, who was sensible enough, got off and opened the door. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll wait here.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Juana stood at the entrance of the residential area with Ruby in her arms. The location given


    by Joy was a vi area called Tranquil Lux. The standalone vis were imposing, clearly belonging to


    wealthy people.


    Juana knew that the ckwell family was involved in real estate, but seeing this vi area with her


    own eyes still made her marvel. Joy did not have the attitude of those wealthy wives she had


    encountered before. That was also why they got along well.


    As soon as she walked through the entrance, a security guard came to greet her, with both hands


    ced in front. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mrs. Landor?¡±


    Juana nodded.


    The security guard said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Landor, pleasee in. Mrs. ckwell has already made


    arrangements for you to drive in directly.¡±


    Juana asked, ¡°How many more minutes do I need to walk?¡±


    The security guard said with a smile, ¡°Another 5 to 6 minutes will do.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Juana said to the driver. ¡°You drive in I¡¯ll take Ruby for a stroll. She also


    wanted to get familiar with the ce, so that next time she could drive in directly.


    Besides, what if her daughter and Hackett truly became a married couple? With that thought in mind,


    Juana started walking with Ruby in her arms. The driver was taken by another security guard to the


    vi of the ckwell family, while Juana was led towards the vi


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± This was how the security guard felt about Juana¡¯s attitude. Mrs.


    ckwell was humble and easy¨Cgoing, and it turned out that the I andor family was also a big family


    that was easy to get along with. They were really different from some other wealthy wives, which


    made it hard for people to see them as wealthy. Indeed, the wealthier the person, the more low¨Ckey


    they tended to be


    In no time, they arrived at the vi where Joy was Juana thanked the security guard and then pressed


    the doorbell with Ruby in her arms.


    When the door opened, Joy¡¯s swollen red eyes confirmed Juana¡¯s guess. ¡°I knew you were crying at


    home. Come, let Ruby


    1/3


    12:01


    cheer you up.


    As expected. Joy saw Ruby and could not help but smile. ¡°Come in quickly. I hope I did not scare


    Ruby.¡±


    Juana lowered her head to change her shoes and said, ¡°What do you think? Your eyes were all swollen


    like cherries.¡±


    After putting on her shoes and raising her head, she saw a middle¨Caged man sitting on the couch in a


    ck suit, reading a magazine. Looking closely, his facial features and contours were quite simr to


    Hackett¡¯s. It seemed that he was quite handsome when he was young. No wonder he could have such


    a handsome son as Hackett. Juana felt a bit embarrassed now. Why didn¡¯t she ask if Joy was alone at


    home beforeing?


    Nathan noticed the awkward atmosphere and nodded slightly to greet her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Landor.¡±


    Juana, feeling embarrassed, hurriedly greeted back. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Afraid that Juana would feel embarrassed, Joy turned to her husband and said, ¡°If you have nothing


    else to do, go to thepany. I have Mrs. Landor to keep mepany.¡±


    Her words were clearly a way to dismiss him. Nathan would not fail to notice it. He got up, closed the


    magazine, and put it on the couch.


    Nathan felt that he was a little redundant. With the two women chatting, he could not sit still any longer.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡±


    Suddenly, Ruby shouted, ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa.¡±


    Joy was instantly delighted by her cuteness. ¡°You have such sharp eyes, and you really have a way


    with words, youngdy. 1 wonder who you took after. No adult would not like this child.¡±


    Nathan walked up to Ruby and squatted down. He did not say that he was not her grandfather.


    Instead, he replied kindly, ¡°Hello, youngdy.¡±


    When he saw Ruby¡¯s facial features clearly, aplex and intriguing emotion shed in Nathan¡¯s


    eyes. His eyebrows, which were originally rxed, slightly furrowed, but he gently rubbed Ruby¡¯s hair.


    Nathan stood up, nodded slightly to Juana again, and then walked out of the vi with brisk steps. As


    soon as he got into the driver¡¯s seat, he called his son. ¡°Are you at thepany?¡±


    Hackett honestly replied, ¡°Yes, I am. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? You should stay home with Mom.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid she might kill herself with her fragile mind?¡±


    Nathan said, ¡°Your mom is not that fragile. Stay at thepany. I have something to ask you. Your


    mom has a friend. keeping herpany at home.¡±


    Hackett, curious about his mother¡¯s picky nature when it came to friends, wondered when she made


    friends he did not know about. ¡°Who?


    Nathan said directly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Well, it was his mother¡¯s freedom to make friends. If she could enter the ckwell family¡¯s vi, then


    his father should also be aware of it, otherwise, he would not have let the friend into the house that


    easily. Thinking of this, Hackett did not ask any further.


    Half an hourter, Nathan walked into Hackett¡¯s office at a fast pace. He had just sat down on the


    couch when he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°It is about your past girlfriend. Is there any


    possibility that she gave birth to your child?¡±


    Hackett was dumbfounded by the sudden question. What was going on recently? Why were both his


    parents asking him about this? ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t really had a girlfriend. Those were just targets to resist


    Mom¡¯s arranged dates.¡±


    Nathan, not avoiding a direct conversation with his son as a man, asked, ¡°Have you had any chance


    that you slept with a girl without having protection?¡±


    This question triggered memories in Hackett¡¯s mind. He thought for a moment and realized that during


    that time with Sherri, he was too excited and might not have used protection. But that woman must


    have taken the pill.


    Nathan noticed the change in his son¡¯s emotions and had already formed some guesses in his mind.


    He decided right away. ¡°Think of a way to do a paternity test on the child Mrs. Landor brought along.


    You don¡¯t need to stay at thepany anymore. Take care of this matter first. Now hurry home.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Nathan had be overly suspicious, but the child¡¯s facial features were almost the


    same as Hackett¡¯s when he was young It was hard not to have doubts.


    Hackett could no longer remain calm. ¡°Who are you talking about? Whose child is it?¡±


    Nathan said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you slept with? Aren¡¯t you clear about it in your


    heart?¡±


    Hackett was shocked, his expression changing unpredictably Considering Edward had not married yet,


    if the child was from the Landor family, could it be Sherri¡¯s? Since if the child was Edward¡¯s, his father


    would not have asked him to do a paternity test simply by looking at the child.


    His mind was filled with countless thoughts, and it felt like his heart was stuck in his throat. ¡°Is that child


    in our home?¡±


    2/3


    12:01 0


    Nathan did not stop him but reminded him. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t approach this openly It¡¯s not 100% certain that


    it yours


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Go Task Frank to help me find out whose child it is If it was Sherri¡¯s child, did it mean there was no


    need to do the best ampenter¡°. It was possible that she could not stand the loneliness overseas.


    Hackett desperately looked for an excuse to absolve himself, conflicted in his inner thoughts.

 142

    142


    After leaving the ckwell Group, Hackett headed straight home, driving much faster than usual. He


    really wanted to see how much the child his father mentioned resembled him.


    The usual 40¨Cminute journey waspleted in about 20 minutes. He casually parked the car in front of


    the yard, the vehicle askew, and quickly got out.


    With a click, he opened the door and saw Sherri¡¯s mother chatting warmly with his own mother on the


    couch. His mother no longer showed any signs of sadness.


    Joy was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t her son supposed to be at thepany? She asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the


    Hackett did not answer. His gaze was fixed on the little girl ying by the side of the couch. The girl


    was wearing a princess dress, with two braids tied up and a pink butterfly hair clip on her head.


    Hackett¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face, but he could not see any resemnce to himself. How could


    anyone see any resemnce? Besides, he did not even know what he looked like as a child.


    He thought to himself that perhaps his father was making a big fuss over nothing. But since his own


    father insisted on a paternity test, he had to do it. He would show the results to his parentster to


    prove that they were wasting their time trying to find an illegitimate child for him day after day.


    Joy noticed her son¡¯s gaze and followed his line of sight. She realized he was looking at Ruby and


    exined with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this little girl is cute? If you think she is, then put in some effort.


    Don¡¯t let me wait for long¡±


    Hackett snapped back to reality and walked briskly towards the couch. He politely greeted Juana.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Landor. Who is this child?¡±


    As soon as Juana saw Hackett, she liked him. He was handsome, perfectly in line with her expectation


    of a son¨Cinw. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°This child is Sherri¡¯s goddaughter. She is the child of


    her best friend. I am taking care of her for a while.¡±


    Hackett was searching for an answer in his mind. Best friend? But he was not sure about Sherri¡¯s


    social circle. Besides Mrs. Wilson, did she have any other best friends?


    Nevertheless, he politely replied, ¡°Mrs. Landor, you are really warm¨Chearted. There aren¡¯t many people


    as kind as you nowadays.¡±


    Juana was delighted to be praised, and she could not help but be talkative. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just


    free and have nothing to do. It¡¯s good to be able to help young people. Besides, this child is truly


    adorable. Ruby, this is Uncle Hackett.¡±


    Since Hackett entered, Ruby had been cautiously stealing nces. But even after she turned her


    nce at Juana for a while, she still did not call out as she was told. She lowered her head and quietly


    continued ying with her toys.


    Juana felt a little awkward. This child was usually very good at greeting people. What was wrong with


    her today? She did not greet Hackett at all..


    Joy smiled to ease the situation. ¡°Look, even the child can¡¯t stand your appearance. When your father


    left just now, Ruby even called him Grandpa on her own. But she won¡¯t call you. Reflect on yourself


    and figure out the reason.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s mind was buzzing. So it was because the little girl called his father ¡°Grandpa¡± that he was


    forced to rush back for a paternity test. What was his father thinking? Just because a little girl called


    him ¡°Grandpa, she could be his granddaughter? It seemed like his father was going crazy over


    wanting a granddaughter.


    However, he maintained his enthusiastic demeanor and seemed not to mind his mother teasing. ¡°Oh,


    don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no rush. You¡¯ll definitely have a granddaughter. Right, Mrs. Landor?¡±


    Juana thought Hackett was continuing to talk about something rted to Sherri, so she replied, ¡°That¡¯s


    right. We don¡¯t need to worry about the children¡¯s matters. They definitely have their own ns.¡±


    Hackett did not reveal the true purpose behind his words, and everyone was immersed in their own


    thoughts.


    After observing the little girl for a while, Hackett genuinely felt that she was really cute. But he was not


    sure if she resembled him or not. Maybe he should take her back to his room andpare her with


    the photos in his album. He thought that would be a good method. ¡°Can Uncle Hackett y with you,


    youngdy?¡±


    Ruby hesitated for a moment and then nodded slightly to indicate agreement.


    Hackett had his own ulterior motive to avoid his mother and Juana. He said. ¡°Mrs. Landor, it¡¯s been a


    long time since youst met. I¡¯ll take the little one to my room to y. You can chat freely.¡±


    Joy looked at her son with a suspicious expression. What was he doing? Did he run back from the


    Hackett calmly replied, ¡°Well, Dad said he can¡¯t be away from thepany for even a minute. The


    office is more suitable for him. He told me not to go today.¡±


    Seeing Joy¡¯s improved mood, Juana chimed in. ¡°Stop worrying about Hackett all the time. He¡¯s


    already grown up.¡±


    1/3


    12:01


    She did not realize that she was also constantly arguing with Sherri at home.


    Joy did not criticize her son any further, but just reminded him. ¡°Be careful and make sure Ruby doesn¡¯t


    bump into anything¡±


    ¡°I know¡± said Hackett and then led Ruby upstairs. But halfway through, Joy started scolding. ¡°Hackett,


    can¡¯t you use your brain? You let Ruby walk on such a high staircase by herself. Don¡¯t you have arms


    to carry her?¡±


    Juana turned her attention to the stairs and indeed saw Ruby struggling to climb them with her short


    legs. Men really were not suited for taking care of children. They could give you a heart attack.


    Hackett paused, not realizing anything was wrong. After all, she was a big kid. Shouldn¡¯t she be able to


    walk by herself? It would help her grow taller if she took more steps. But due to the scrutiny of the two


    professionals, he slowly crouched down and clumsily lifted Ruby into his arms


    His movements were a bit awkward. He extended his right hand, then his left, not sure which hand to


    use to carry her first.


    Joy sighed at her son¡¯s confusion and patiently instructed. ¡°One hand goes on top, and the other hand


    goes below. You don¡¯t have to hold her too tightly.


    Following his mother¡¯s lead, Hackett lifted Ruby into his arms.


    Watching the figure of the two of them entering the room, Joy grumbled. ¡°He¡¯s already so grown up, but


    he still doesn¡¯t have the demeanor of an adult. Sherri is going to be driven crazy.


    Juanaughed happily. ¡°Sherri is the same. It¡¯s just that she learned a bit from her good friend these


    past few years, so she knows more¡±


    Hackett ced Ruby on his bed. ¡°Wait for me, youngdy. I will bring something over to y with you.¡±


    Hackett opened the drawer and took out his photo album. He flipped to the photos of a simr age as


    Ruby and nced at them. Then be carefully looked at Ruby. Shit. It seemed that she resembled him a


    bit.


    His heart started racing, and his hands trembled as he closed the album and put it away.


    Turning around, he said to Ruby, ¡°Youngdy, let¡¯s y a game called Ask and Answer.¡±


    Ruby did not understand what game Hackett wanted to y. With her watery eyes, she blinked and


    nodded.


    Hackett did not care if the understood or not. He assumed she did. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the question. If you


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    answer correctly, I will give you something tasty as treats¡±


    Ruby continued to nod, appearing to understand but not fullyprehend.


    Hackett felt a bit nervous. He could not believe that an around one¨Cyear¨Cold child was making him


    nervous. ¡°Who is your mommy?¡± He asked, using his gentlest tone to coax an answer out of her.


    As Hackett waited for her response, he felt anxious. Ruby¡¯s eyes shifted, and in a sweet, childish


    voice, she said, ¡°Natalie.¡± Instead of feeling relieved upon receiving the answer, Hackett inexplicably


    felt a sense of disappointment.


    He felt that he must have gone crazy.


    But then he thought about it. Natalie, wasn¡¯t she Mrs. Wilson? However, this child did not resemble


    her at all. Instead, she looked a lot like him when he was young


    But a child would not mistake her own mother, it was someone she had been calling since she was


    little. This brought some certainty to his heart, and it seemed that the child truly was not his.


    In the next moment, with a particrly positive attitude, Hackett started to scheme. If the child turned


    out to be Natalie¡¯s daughter, it would be interesting Mr. Wilson was still pursuing his wife, so he wanted


    to confirm a bit more. ¡°Is your mommy Natalie Foster?¡±


    Ruby nodded, following the rules of the game.


    With the confirmed answer, Hackett was now certain that the child was Natalie¡¯s. He was sure that his


    father was making a fuss over nothing. But this child was indeed well¨Cbehaved and likable. With a firm


    grasp, he lifted Ruby onto hisp and casually pulled a few strands of her hair.


    ¡°Uncle Hackett saw something dirty in your hair. Let me remove it. Sit on the bed and y for a while.


    I¡¯ll bring you something to eat.¡±


    He put the hair in a bag while taking out his favorite potato chips to give to the little one.


    ¡°Do you like them? These chips are really good. They¡¯re my favorite. I¡¯m sharing them with you, so


    we¡¯re good friends now.¡± He ruffled the little one¡¯s hair again.


    Polite and well¨Cmannered, Ruby climbed down from the bed, holding the chips, and prepared to go


    downstairs. ¡°Thank you


    ¡°Look at you. So you have not been speaking to me because I did not give you something to eat. Are


    you going downstairs?¡±


    12.011


    ¡°Yes¡± Ruby remembered that her mommy had said not to eat in the room, especially on the bed, as it


    would attract bugu However, hernguage skills were limited, and she did not know how to express


    herself properly. All she could say was that she was going downstairs.


    Harkett found this little girl increasingly adorable. No matter how he looked at her he could not help but


    like her. Mrs. Wilson had indeed taught her well. She did not seem like Sherri¡¯s child at all. Cnid ta


    woman have raised such a thoughtful child?


    No, definitely not. But there was no way around it. The paternity test still had to be done to avoid being


    lectured by his


    father.

 143

    143


    Hackett carried Ruby downstairs, andpared to when he first picked her up, he was a bit more


    proficient now as the saying said, ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡±


    He gently ced Ruby on the couch and patiently said goodbye to her. ¡°Bye¨Cbye, youngdy.¡±


    Joy thought her son was acting a bit strange. He had just returned home for a short while, and now he


    wanted to go out again. Wouldn¡¯t this leave a bad impression in front of Juana? She red at her son


    and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would not go to thepany? Why are you going out again? Just stay


    at home if there¡¯s nothing to do.¡±


    Hackett slightly tugged the corner of his lips and started to lie. ¡°Mom, I was not nning to go out, but


    Mr. Wilson and Mr. Roberts wanted to see me for something important, so I have to go for a while.¡±


    Originally, he nned to ask Frank about the child¡¯s biological mother, but he turned out to be too


    clever. He did not need to exert any effort or resources to solve the case. It also saved him from


    Frank¡¯s teasing.


    When Joy heard that Mr. Wilson and Mr. Roberts wanted to see her son, she did not stop him. Both of


    them were not people who would mess around. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    At a private hospital.


    Hackett handed the samples to his friend and straightforwardly said, ¡°Do a paternity test for me to


    determine the rtionship.¡±


    He came to a private hospital to avoid Natalie and Sherri, just in case he ran into them. He still had


    some tricks up his sleeve.


    The man in the white coat had a straight nose and wore a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses, giving off an


    elegant vibe. The lenses were thick enough to hide his emotions. A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes


    upon hearing Hackett¡¯s request.


    Chris Yamin smiled and took one hand to receive the samples while the other remained in his pocket.


    He nced at the samples and looked meaningfully at Hackett. ¡°Could it be your illegitimate child?¡±


    Hackett was a little annoyed by the direct hit of his mind. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Someone asked


    me to do it. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll ask somebody else.¡±


    Chris continued to smile mischievously. Then why did youe to my private hospital? Why not go to


    Athana Hospital? Tell me, is it for the paternity test?¡±


    Hackett remained silent. After being a doctor for so many years, he understood things well enough. He


    decided not to continue teasing. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait. It¡¯ll take three hours. Go to my office and have a cup of


    coffee.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and entered his private research room.


    Chris was the young heir of the Yamin family in Athana, and their main industry was hospitals. They


    had been in the medical profession for generations, from nurses to professors. The Yamin family also


    owned numerous private hospitals in Athana, and the one they were in belonged to Chris. Besides


    being expensive, it had always been inpetition with public hospitals.


    Having Chris personally conducted the test, Hackett felt more at ease and relieved. He walked towards


    Chris¡¯s office. casually pouring himself a cup of coffee,zily sitting in the chair, and ying League of


    Legends on his mobile phone.


    Unconsciously, he yed the game for several hours. Chris pushed the door open and saw Hackett


    immersed in the game. ¡°You seem to be quite rxed¡±


    Hackett did not even raise his head upon hearing Chris¡® words. He felt confident that he had already


    inquired about the child¡¯s mother, so he did not think the child was his. He spoke calmly, ¡°Well, I am


    here to wait for the results from you. What is it?¡± He continued ying the game on his phone, without


    raising his gaze.


    Chris threw a thin piece of paper directly onto the table. ¡°Tell your so¨Ccalled friend that the child is


    indeed yours. Get ready to be a father.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hackett¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled, almost dropping it. He quickly caught it


    with his agile reflexes. The screen went ck after being killed in the game, and his eyes revealed a


    hint of shock. He looked up at Chris in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you did not make a mistake?¡±


    Chris suspected the reason behind Hackett¡¯s big reaction, which could only be that he did not know he


    was the child¡¯s biological father. Otherwise, why would he be so surprised? ¡°With this overwhelming


    reaction, are you unable to ept that the child is your own, or are you just trying to find an excuse for


    yourself? Don¡¯t think of shifting the responsibility onto me. The paternity test is urate, don¡¯t you dare


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    suspect my expertise. Even if you take it to Athana Hospital, the result will be the same. Keep the


    report and ept that the child is yours.¡±


    Ignoring Hackett¡¯s shock, Chris went to make himself a cup of coffee. ¡°You still have time to slowly


    ept it. Judging from the hair sample you brought, the child is about a year old. It¡¯s yourck of


    morals. The child has grown up without you fulfilling any fatherly responsibilities. Do you even have the


    audacity? Are you trying to be a scumbag?¡±


    The smile that had frozen on Hackett¡¯s face from a few seconds ago remained there. He did not bother


    arguing with Chris anymore about the child being someone else¡¯s. His mind was in turmoil, like a roller


    coaster ride. A person who had been


    1/3


    12.01


    single for 29 years suddenly became a father. Wasn¡¯t this leap a bit too quick? With a trembling hand,


    he picked up the paper from the table, causing it to shake along with his hand. His gazended on the


    Hackett stood still like a statue, motionless. His thoughts were in chaos. Damn it, Sherri not only kept


    his child but also raised it.


    She was capable enough to have his child for two years overseas and hid itpletely from him. She


    nned to deprive him of being a father for a lifetime. And that child, how did she tell him? Her


    mother was Natalie, and even Mrs. Landor said the child did not belong to him. These maniptions


    were definitely to hide the truth from him. Just thinking about it made him feel like he had to give Sherri


    a lesson.


    In the midst of his thoughts, Hackett suddenly had a question. He vaguely remembered his mother


    mentioning that the child¡¯s mother had given birth to twins. The daughter was his, but what about the


    boy? He made a daring guess. If the children were the same age, then the boy would be¡­.


    With this answer in mind, he felt somewhat relieved. At least now he knew the children were his, and


    that arrogant man probably had no idea. He would keep it a secret and never ever tell him.


    Chris thought that Hackett was so happy that he was acting silly with his joy. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s


    just having a child. Why are you so happy?¡±


    Mentioning the child, Hackett thought to himself. ¡°Of course. How cute the child looks! It¡¯s not like I


    can¡¯t ept having such a beautiful child. As for the child¡¯s mother, that¡¯s still pending. I still haven¡¯t


    settled the score with her for what she did to me. Now I have one more reason.¡±


    After figuring it out, he got up and tidied his clothes in a joyful mood. The shock on his face was gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±


    Chris did not stop him, thinking he might have things to take care of. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting. Hurry up and


    go. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Hackett did not go home; instead, he drove to the ckwell Group in aplex mood. He kept


    reminding himself that he was going to be a father and that he had such an adorable little girl.


    After parking the car, he held his phone and asionally touched the paper in his pocket, afraid of


    losing it. He was filled with surprise, excitement, and an indescribable mix of emotions.


    Just three hours ago, he was single, and now he was a father. What a leap it was¡­ Sherri Landor, this


    woman really surprised and startled him.


    If his mother knew that the little girl she liked turned out to be her granddaughter, she would be


    overjoyed. As he thought about it, he entered the elevator.


    Seeing the boss with a smile on his face, the secretary guessed that something good must have


    happened. ¡°Mr. ckwell, did you hit on another girl?¡±


    Hackett had a good temperament and always joked with the people in the office, so everyone found


    him easy to get along with. Even the secretary could ask random questions about his private life.


    Still maintaining his smile, Hackett¡¯s mind was filled with the face of Ruby from earlier that morning. He


    had to admit that his genes were good. How cute the child was!


    Aftering back to his senses, he replied to the secretary, ¡°No, I preserve my moral integrity well.


    Don¡¯t spread rumors.¡±


    The secretaryughed. It was fine to use the term for others, but was it appropriate for him? He was


    the one who had been trending with gossip on the every now and then. Nevertheless, she


    maintained her professional smile.


    Hackett walked into his father¡¯s office. Without waiting for his father to ask, he took out the paper


    excitedly from his pocket and carefully spread it out in front of him, wearing a proud smile on his face.


    Nathan stopped signing the documents and took the paper to look at it. His gaze alsonded on the


    if he reacted overwhelmingly, so he suppressed his emotions, lifted his head, and said, ¡°What¡¯s your


    n?¡±


    Hackett thought his father would praise him, but the first thing his father said was this question, which


    caught him off guard. On the way there, he had not thought about it. He only thought the child was cute


    and that he could ept it. He had not really considered other issues.


    Hackett was confused by the question. He scratched his head, not knowing how to answer. He was


    afraid that his father would lecture him on the matter if anything answered wrongly, so he chose to be


    silent, waiting for his father¡¯s guidance.


    Seeing his son¡¯s expression, Nathan had a rough idea. Most likely. Hackett had not thought about


    what to do. So, you¡¯re not nning to let my granddaughtere back to our family and will continue


    having someone else take responsibility for her? If your mother finds out, you¡¯ll definitely get scolded¡±


    Hackett felt a bit smug. His mother had been demanding grandchildren all the time. Now that he had


    produced such a beautiful child, she would be overjoyed. How could she bear to lecture him? Although


    he had the thought in mind, he did not show any signs of pride on his face. ¡°I have not decided yet.¡±


    Nathan asked directly, ¡°Whose child is it? Is it the friend of Miss Landor?¡± He remembered his wife


    really liked Miss Landor.


    If the child belonged to someone else, his wife¡¯s dream of having Miss Landor as a daughter¨Cinw


    would be shattered, but the dream of having a granddaughter woulde true.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sherri Landor¡¯s¡± He was extremely certain that he had never had any physical rtionship with


    Mrs. Wilson, and the only person who could have entrusted the child to her was Sherri.


    A hint of surprise shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes. His wife seemed to have it all, a dream daughter¨Cinw


    and a granddaughter. But on the surface, he reprimanded his son. ¡°How could thatdy let someone


    else take care of her child? You need to reflect on the reasons. If you were reliable, she would not have


    secretly given birth to your child without telling you.¡±


    Hackett was a bit frustrated with Sherri¡¯s actions. He scratched his head in annoyance, leaning back in


    his office chair. ¡°I


    know.¡±


    Just a moment ago, he had thought of seeking revenge, but now his father¡¯s words had left him


    somewhat confused. ¡°Apologize sincerely to Miss Landor and try to make her forgive you. Don¡¯t act


    carelessly. Don¡¯t tell your mother about this for now to avoid causing a big fuss.¡± Nathan could imagine


    the scene once his wife knew the truth. Right now, he did not know what Miss Landor thought about


    their son. It was better to observe quietly and wait for the dust to settle.


    Hackett obediently epted his father¡¯s advice. Now, any desire for revenge hadpletely


    disappeared. The thought of defeating Sherri had be irrelevant.

 144

    144


    Unaware of her daughter¡¯s identity being revealed, Sherri was currently having pizza with Natalie.


    They had not gone out together for a long time aftering back, and even on Sundays when they


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    went out, they had to bring their children. This was the first time they left the children at home and went


    on a date as best friends.


    As they savored the long¨Cawaited taste, Sherri¡¯s mood was filled with delight, her face expressing


    satisfaction. This is so good¡°*


    The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips curled up and picked up a slice of pizza that Sherri liked for her. ¡°With the


    way you¡¯re eating. the waiters will think it¡¯s your first time having pizza in the city.¡±


    Sherri did not think it was embarrassing at all and continued to eat heartily. ¡°I¡¯m not ady. Why should


    I pretend to be one? As long as you like me, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Natalie took another slice of pizza for herself and dipped it in the hot sauce. ¡°You¡¯ve already seeded


    in making people misunderstand our rtionship.¡± After saying that, she subtly motioned for Sherri to


    look at the couple who had just passed by and kept ncing back at them.


    Sherri burst intoughter. ¡°Our love has been witnessed.¡± After saying that, she even blew a kiss in the


    air towards Natalie, right in front of the passing couple..


    This further increased the misunderstanding. They did not feel embarrassed at all but rather made the


    couple who was watching them feel embarrassed. The two women were shamelessly disying their


    affection in a more exaggerated


    manner.


    As long as they were not embarrassed, it was others who would feel awkward. As long as they were


    thick¨Cskinned enough, they would live with confidence.


    Both of their attention was focused on the couple who had just passed by. They enjoyed the situation.


    Suddenly, a mant wearing a mask sat down next to them, startling Sherri to the point where she almost


    jumped up.


    They both looked at the man wearing a ck mask with vignce. The man was dressed in a beige


    coat, a shirt underneath. and wore a cap. The entire outfit covered himpletely, giving off a sense of


    a celebrity avoiding the paparazzi.


    Natalie and Sherri wore the same expression as they looked at the unexpected guest. Since the man


    sat next to Sherri, she spoke first, with a slightly displeased expression on her face. ¡°Who are you?


    Why are you sitting with us?¡±


    When the man heard her voice, he took off his hat and mask. Once the others saw his face, their


    expressions turned to surprise, and they both said at the same time, ¡°Hackett?¡± Their voices suddenly


    rose, attracting quite a bit of attention. Hackett, with an embarrassed smile, took off his hat and greeted


    them. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    Natalie corrected his address to her once again. ¡°Mr. ckwell, change how you address me. Call me


    by my name. No need for formality. Besides, you are older than me.¡±


    Sherri got annoyed and pped the back of Hackett¡¯s head. ¡°Are you crazy? Coming to a pizza hub as


    if you¡¯re a celebrity. Go away, don¡¯t ruin our mood for pizzas.¡±


    The way Hackett looked at Sherri today was a little different. He turned around to carefully observe her


    and found that the child indeed resembled her to some extent, especially the mouth and the gaze. He


    had never observed this woman carefully before, but now he found her to have a good figure and a


    pretty face. No wonder his mother liked her so much and desperately wanted them to be together.


    It was just that shecked femininity and was fierce.


    But upon closer inspection, she was really good¨Clooking, particrly captivating. Unintentionally, he


    got lost in his thoughts. Sherri and Natalie did not know what was on Hackett¡¯s mind, leaving them


    puzzled.


    Sherri felt a bit ufortable under his direct gaze and pped him on the back of his head again with


    force. ¡°What are you staring at? I know I¡¯m good¨Clooking, but it¡¯s not for you to look at.¡±


    After being pped, Hackett regained his senses and turned to Sherri. ¡°You think you¡¯re a sculpture,


    charging for people to look at you? You¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about money.¡±


    Sherri pretended to p hum again, but this time, Hackett directly grabbed her wrist. The warmth of


    his palm transferred to her wrist, causing a shiver to run through her. She stared at him with disdain


    and pulled her wrist back.


    Then, Hackett called the waiter and asked for an additional tableware set. ¡°Mrs. Wilson Natalie, add


    one for me as well. The meal is on me,¡±


    Seeing Hackett had already asked for an additional tableware set, Natalie had no idea what else she


    could say


    Sherri did not like it. ¡°Who asked you to pay? I have money. I don¡¯t need the little money from you¡±


    Hackett calmly replied, ¡°Miss Sherri, but I need to have this meal with you more than anything else.¡±


    1/2


    12.02


    Sherri could not react for a second. This guy was crazy. She nced at Natalie, indicating that Hackett


    was insane. She found him quite strange today.


    Natalie shrugged her shoulders in response to the exchanged nces and prepared to eat. She did not


    know what was going


    on either.


    Hackett stood up to get the sauce, took off his coat, and ced it on the seat. Sherri, feeling annoyed,


    stepped on the lining of his coat, leaving a dark mark that looked particrly conspicuous. Feeling a


    bit embarrassed, she quickly covered the coat to hide the evidence of her crime.


    Looking at the series of childish actions from her best friend, Natalie said. ¡°I suspect he likes you and


    came here to pursue you.¡±


    Sherri raised her head with a slightly smug expression. ¡°Do I look like someone easy to pursue? Since


    someone is paying. let¡¯s order some more food.¡±


    Natalie quickly handed the menu to Sherri, knowing that she would feel better once they ordered


    more.


    ¡°Order whatever you want and as much as you like.¡± They could not bankrupt Mr. ckwell with just a


    single meal, but it would improve Sherri¡¯s mood, so it was worth it.


    After a while, Hackett returned. He could not handle spicy food, so he brought back powdered cheese


    for dressing. Sherri and Natalie ordered a pizza with two different vors to satisfy their palette.


    The sharp¨Ceyed Sherri noticed the item Hackett brought back and came up with a n in her mind.


    ¡°Oh. Mr. ckwell. how can youe to Thriving Pizza Hub without trying their rmended hot


    sauce? It¡¯s so boring. Let me add some signature hot sauce for you. It¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    Sitting opposite, Natalie watched the two bickering in amusement and had an inexplicable urge to


    Hackett lowered his gaze and saw that Sherri had already added two drops of hot sauce. Instantly, the


    pizza on his te shimmered with a reddish glow of oil. He unconsciously gulped, but he held back


    when he thought of his father¡¯s words before leaving


    Seeing Hackett¡¯s furrowed brow, Sherri knew he could not handle that level of spiciness. This hot


    sauce was extremely spicy. and normally she and Natalie could only add a tiny drop. But she had


    added two drops for Hackett. It was impossible that he would not be overwhelmed by the spiciness.


    Simply thinking of this made her mood improve a lot.


    Natalie watched the show in front of her the entire time. It seemed obvious that Hackett disliked the hot


    sauce on his pizza. but she also wanted to see how he would handle it.


    Seeing that Hackett did not pick up the pizza for a long time, Sherri began to urge him, adopting a


    warm and polite tone as if he were a guest in her home. ¡°Mr. ckwell, why aren¡¯t you eating? If you


    don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no need to force yourself Just get up and leave.¡± It was a clear threat. He could


    either eat or leave. If he wanted to stay and eat, he had to finish that slice


    of pizza with the hot sauce.


    Provoked by Sherri Hackett took a deep breath and tremblingly picked up the slice of pizza. It was just


    having some hot sauce, what could be difficult for him? Hackett ckwell, the heir of the ckwell


    family in Athana. With a resigned look on his face, he picked up a bit of spinach on the pizza, dipped it


    in the sauce, and put it directly into his mouth. Instantly, his taste buds exploded with the fiery heat, and


    a surge of spiciness rushed to his head. He resisted the urge to jump up and look for water, but his


    facial expression was already unsightly


    Natalie could not bear to watch, her eyebrows furrowed in sympathy, and she asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± She


    noticed that Hackett did not chew much before swallowing This level of spiciness was difficult even for


    her and Sherri to handle.


    Hackett had already cursed Sherri for thousand times in his heart. ¡°Damn it, I will y you to death one


    day. Revenge is a dish best served cold¡± With great difficulty, he forced a smile, and against his will, he


    said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s pretty good¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly, wondering what was going on with Mr. ckwell today How could


    he endure Sherr so well. Then, she thought to herself ¡°If you like it, then you could eat more. There¡¯s


    no need to be polite to eat less¡± After all, Hackett was paying the bill However, she did not say her


    thoughts out loud, just kept them in her mind.


    Sherri was not a fool With just one look, she could tell that this guy could not handle spicy food. Seeing


    him in such a state made her extremely happy. She enthusiastically picked up another slice of pizza for


    Hackett. ¡°Eat more, have some other vors to bnce the spiciness¡±


    Harkett wanted to thank her but resisted the urge. He endured and did not mention anything about their


    child.


    On the way here, he had already thought of a n to get his daughter back. He could not let Mr. Wilson


    have such a cute daughter


    After about 40 minutes of eating. Hackett had already drunk six bottles of yogurt Basically, he would


    take a bite of food and then a sip of yogurt, otherwise, it would be difficult to swallow due to the


    spiciness. Toward the end, he found it hard to continue. The heat seemed to rise from his throat, his


    head buzzing, and the air he exhaled was hot. He did not understand why so many people liked to eat


    spicy food and enjoyed it so much. Some people even could not live without it. They were crazy. He


    could not ept it anymore. If he continued rating, the spiciness would send him to death. He made up


    his mind never to eat it again.


    9/2


    1202


    He slowly put down the pizza and pretended nothing was wrong, but the color of his lips exposed that


    he could not handle the ciness anymore. ¡°Natalie, I have some business to attend to at thepany,


    so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll pay, you guys continue esting ¡±


    Natalie could tell that he had reached his limit, so she did not hesitate and said, ¡°Sure, thanks¡±


    Sherri, in a great mood, said. ¡°Mr. ckwell, take care. Let¡¯s eat together next time if you¡¯d like.


    At this moment. Hackett just wanted to leave and find some water to drink. His stomach was full of hot


    sauce, and he felt like there was still the sauce sloshing around inside him. Hearing Sherri¡¯s words, he


    paused, and his footsteps, which had started moving towards the exit, turned back to provoke her ¡°If I


    invite you next time, you dare toe.


    As expected. Sherri was provoked without thinking ¡°If you invite me, I dare toe. I¡¯m not afraid of


    you.¡±


    Satished with the response, Hackett secretlyughed to himself. ¡°Alright, remember your words. Do not


    be afraid like a


    chicken¡±


    Sherri had not realized that she had been trapped. She disdainfully snorted.


    Har kert did not bother saying anything more to her and left hastily, walking away quickly Sherri


    watched his back and could not help but let a smile creep onto her face. ¡°It¡¯s so funny. He must be


    looking for water to drink¡±


    Natalie was also feeling full. As she recalled Hackett¡¯s expression while having the hot sauce, she


    could not help but feel a little sorry for him. But then she had a second thought. Could it be that Mr.


    ckwell had really fallen for Sherri¡® Many doubts filled her mind.


    ¡°I suspect that he might actually like you. Otherwise, how could he endure your prank? You two have


    never beenpatible, and I¡¯ve never seen him give in to you like this¡±


    Sherri was in a good mood and did not mind. She responded indifferently. ¡°Who cares? In any case.


    I¡¯m not that easy to get anyway


    Send Gift


    Comment

 145

    145


    In the Lithern Club, as the music red, the bar¡¯s dim lights transformed into a mesmerizing disy of


    colors, casting an enchanting glow on the faces of the attractive crowd. The dance floor exuded an


    irresistible air of mystery and allure.


    With the rhythm of the music, the atmosphere on the dance floor reached its crescendo. The revelers


    gyrated and swayed, their movements infused with an ecstatic energy that intoxicated them.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded and soundproofed card room upstairs, an oasis of tranquility amidst the


    cacophony below, three out of the four upants leisurely puffed on their cigarettes. At the same time,


    one donned a mask, lending an air of paradox.


    Hackett had been having a remarkable streak of luck tonight. A mountain of chips towered before him


    as he sported a wicked grin. ¡°Mr. Wilson, your luck seems to have deserted you tonight. I almost feel


    guilty for winning so effortlessly.¡±


    The man continued to ignore him, his mind wandering during the card game, inevitably leading to


    Hackett snatching victory. Thoughts of Natalie and her cold indifference gued him, ying on a loop


    in his mind like an unrelenting slideshow. He yearned to press the pause button, but his chest tightened


    with frustration.


    Despite finding Frank¡¯s constant stream of messages utterly disdainful, he secretly engaged in the


    same behavior. Day after day, he persisted in sending messages and delivering meals, desperate to


    make his presence felt. However, that woman showed absolutely no inclination to acknowledge him.


    His letters vanished into thin air as if they were dropped in the ocean¡¯s deepest depths, generating no


    waves of response. It was evident that he needed to adopt a different approach which was a bold


    confrontation.


    Unbeknownst to Hackett, Trevon was engrossed in contemting how to win back Natalie. Ignoring


    him only fueled Hackett¡¯s determination. Today, he was in a good mood, and having a loving daughter


    seemed to bring him tremendous luck. He had never won such substantial money from Mr. Wilson


    before.


    With a cigarette delicately held between his fingers, Frank nced at the visibly troubled expression on


    Trevon¡¯s face. ¡°Missing Natalie, huh?¡±


    Trevon fixed Frank with a skeptical gaze. ¡°Do you suddenly possess the power of mind¨Creading,


    Frank?¡±


    As for Natalie, Hackett suppressed his inner desires, opting to keep his secrets to himself.


    Just as their stomachs inconveniently growled, rumbling incessantly, a sudden string of tulence


    followed suit. The other three individuals simultaneously turned their gaze toward Hackett, their disgust


    evident on their faces, without bothering to


    conceal it


    Hackett had eaten a mishmash of food that day, and due to their proximity, practically anyone who took


    a breath could catch a whiff of an aromatic scent.


    Unable to bear the odor any longer, Frank held his breath and stood up. The stench was simply


    unbearable, nearly making him feel nauseated. ¡°What the hell have you been eating?¡± he eximed,


    feeling as if the foul fragrance permeated his very


    mouth.


    Trevon extended his slender fingers to cover his mouth and nose, rising from his feet with a furrowed


    brow. Holding his breath, he swiftly opened a window, leaning closer to inhale the fresh air, ignoring


    Hackett.


    Jim, donning a mask, fared rtively better than the other two who were directly assaulted by the


    fragrance.


    Hackett awkwardly clutched his stomach, squeezing his buttocks, and mustered a sheepish apology.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ grumble, grumble, grumble.¡±


    Hackett thought to himself. It was beyond his control. It seemed inevitable. He hurriedly went to the


    restroom with one hand still covering his backside.


    The other three individuals had lost all interest in the card game. Trevon sternlymanded Jim.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Following the order, Jim approached the door and swung it wide open. A chilly gust of wind swept in at


    an angle, striking Trevon directly. In an unfortunate twist of fate, Hackett¡¯s final emission met Trevon


    head¨Con, causing hisplexion to darken with an intense scowl. Holding his breath, he swiftly exited


    the room, followed closely by Frank, who couldn¡¯t bear the situation any longer. Jim was thest to


    leave. The space was now empty, with only Hackett left inside the restroom.


    Just as Hackett stepped out, the room had already emptied, devoid of anyone else. Being a frequent


    visitor to the Lithern


    Club, he knew exactly where they had gone.


    As he was about to leave, his stomach protested again, growling incessantly. It seemed another urgent


    matter was at hand, so he hurriedly returned to the restroom.


    Engrossed in their conversation about the ongoing issues with themercial project, Trevon and


    Frank paid no heed to the repetitive back¨Cand¨Cforth sounds. They smoked their cigarettes, discussing


    matters rted to the business street. However, Jim sensed something was amiss. It had been half an


    hour, and Mr. ckwell seemed to have vanished.


    Feeling skeptical, Jim asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, should I check on Mr. ckwell?¡±


    Trevon lifted an eyebrow, casting a nce at Jim ¡°Are you nning to deliver toilet paper? Just stay


    put. If he can¡¯te


    1/3


    12:02


    out, he¡¯ll give us a call. If he enjoys staying in there, let him be.¡± Trevon wondered if Mr. ckwell¡¯s


    luck with money was indeed that good. He wanted to see if he could handle the losses.


    Unable to argue with Mr. Wilson, Jim reluctantly retook his seat, silently sympathizing with Mr.


    ckwell. Perhaps losing money was for the best in Mr. ckwell¡¯s case,


    Suddenly, Frank¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen, seeing that it was Hackett calling. A wider


    grin spread across his face. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s stuck in there.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Trevon pulled out a cigarette, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°Tell the manager to bring anti¨Cdiarrheal


    medicine to Hackett in the restroom¡±


    Jim silently thanked Trevon for not sending him to check on Hackett. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After approximately an hour, Hackett leaned against the wall as he entered, his legs trembling. ¡°Do


    you guys have any shame, leaving ine alone over there?¡±


    Trevon remained unfazed, his expression calm and distant. ¡°Should I squat next to you then?¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but let out a suppressedugh, unable to contain his amusement.


    Hackett was undoubtedly drained due to the effects of the chili peppers. He slumped onto the nearby


    couch. Frank wrinkled his nose in distaste. ¡°Take a seat on a chair. Don¡¯t turn my couch into a stench¨C


    filled mess and disrupt my sleep¡±


    Once Hacketty down, he had no desire to move. He was too exhausted, having made countless trips


    to the restroom at least twenty times. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t soil my pants again.¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t resist his biting tongue. ¡°Who knows if you even had time to drop your trousers.


    Hackett exerted all his strength to flung a pillow toward Frank, but his agile hands deftly caught it.


    Trevon, everposed, couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what had caused this predicament. ¡°What


    did you eat tonight to give yourself such an explosive reaction?¡±


    This prompted Hackett to open up and vent his frustrations. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman, Sherri.


    She practically forced me to devour a massive bowl of chili peppers¡±


    The three individuals in the room knew that Hackett despised spicy food and typically avoided it. Their


    curiosity was piqued as they wondered what could drive someone who steered clear of spice to


    consume such arge bowl of chili peppers. Were his efforts an unconventional way of impressing


    Sherri?


    Frank couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Are you nning to be blood brothers with Miss Landor? With chili


    peppers as your


    testament?¡±


    Hackett, feeling discontent, let out a string of profanities. ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s just out to mess with me.¡±


    Trevon, curious and with a hint of skepticism in his eyes, asked, ¡°So you¡¯re willingly allowing her to


    mess with you? Go back and entertain Frank in his damn restroom.¡±


    Hackett swiftly contemted a strategy to divert Trevon¡¯s attention from the actual situation. He altered


    the narrative rather than revealing the truth, disying a facade of admiration. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all about


    demonstrating our respect for Natalie? She has a penchant for spicy cuisine, and I¡¯m willingly


    sacrificing myself to apany her.¡±


    Upon hearing that Natalie enjoyed spicy food, Trevon recalled the scene of her devouring durian at


    Adare Manor. It wasn¡¯t just spicy but also downright pungent. It seemned she had quite the penchant


    for spicy vors. Trevon silently considered the possibility of gradually developing his tolerance for


    spicy food, making mental ns. After all, epting chili peppers wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.


    Maintaining a poker face, Trevon inquired, ¡°Did you have dinner with her tonight?¡±


    Hackett couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction, showing no signs of holding back. ¡°You got that


    right. And Miss Landor. I reckon you¡¯re mighty envious.¡±


    With a yful tone, Trevon retorted, ¡°Envious of your gastrointestinal adventure?


    Hackett fell silent, realizing he couldn¡¯t outwit Trevon in a battle of words. He decided to refrain from


    arguing with a man consumed by jealousy By now, the manager¡¯s anti¨Cdiarrheal medicine had


    provided significant relief, easing his urge to use


    the restroom


    Frank cut straight to the point, asking. ¡°So, is this your strategy for pursuing Miss Landor?¡±


    With a slight sense of relief in his stomach, Hackett reclined on the couch, sping his hands behind


    his head. His legs felt weak, but he calmly responded, ¡°Well, you could say that. Love means epting


    someone wholly, right? So, why not cater to her preferencey?¡±


    Jim exposed the apparent contradiction, sensing Mr. ckwell¡¯s conflicting motives. ¡°Mr. ckwell,


    didn¡¯t you mention seeking revenge in your pursuit of Miss Landor? Why then go out of your way to


    amodate her tastes And in the process, you¡¯ve even given yourself an upset stomach. It seems


    like you¡¯re chasing after her at the risk of your well¨Cbeing¡±


    Hackett was momentarily at a loss for words, unsure how to respond. He quickly spun a tale, not


    wanting to embarrass


    2/3


    12:02


    himself before his buddies. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it about striking fast and infiltrating the enemy from within?


    Starting with their food


    preferences seems like the quickest way.¡±


    Jim couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Your approach to pursuing someone is quite unconventional. You¡¯re willing


    to put your life on


    the line. Thankfully. Miss Landor enjoys spicy food. But what if she had a taste for something like


    durian, just like Mrs. Wilson? Would you go along with that too?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s thoughts aligned with Jim¡¯s. The woman had a liking for durian, but did that mean he had to


    force himself to like it


    too? It seemed no different from the nonsense Hackett was spouting. The thought left him with a


    momentary scowl.


    There had to be other ways to win someone¡¯s heart. Hackett¡¯s tactics weren¡¯t for him, especially when


    they involved durian, a


    fruit he simply couldn¡¯t stomach.

 146

    146


    Having just finished her shower, Natalie prepared to slip into the cozyfort of her bed and won the


    her son ter sleep. As she settled under the covers, her phone chimed with a message. Without a doubt,


    it wors from that man. ¡°Sorry, can you retune me from your blocklist?


    She swiftly dismissed the message, paying it no mind, and lifted the covers to snuggle in Tenderly, the


    tidied up her soHIS bedding. ¡°Jasper, it¡¯s 8.00 PM. for us to turn in. Little ones must be fast asleep


    before 220 PM Close your little peepers


    now.¡±


    The little one blinked his innocent eyes, filled with anticipation. ¡°Mommy, Auntie Ava. Unele Joseph ?


    Upon hearing his words, the little one yearned for his Auntie Ava and Uncle Joseph Natalie yfully


    pinched his tiny noe and leaned down to give him an affectionate nudge. ¡°You miss them, huh? Well,


    we¡¯ll have to wait a little longer. Auntie Aora and Uncle Joseph will be here next month. When they


    arrive, Mommy will take some time off so we can all go out and have


    a st. How does that sound?¡±


    The little one beamed with delight, his face radiating pure innocence. ¡°Sounds awesome¡± And with that,


    he obediently closed his eyes.


    Natalie leaned down once again, nting a tender kiss on Jasper¡¯s forehead ¡°Sleep tight. Mommy¡¯s


    right here to watch over you.¡±


    The early spring sunlight bathed everything in its gentle warmth the following morning, apanied by


    a yful breeze that tickled the skin.


    This kind of weather was made for riding a motorbike, and the thought alone excited Natalie. She made


    her way to the garage, fastened her helmet securely, inserted the keand y into the ignition. The engine


    roared to life, and the exhrating, sound sent a surge of energy through her. With her long legs


    grounded, she started the bike and expertly positioned her legs on each side. As she elerated, she


    couldn¡¯t help but notice the envious nces the attracted from onlookers.


    Just as Natalie set off, a sleek ck Maybach followed closely. He had sent her a message the night


    before, but the had yet to dismiss it, not expecting any response. She had refrained from blocking his


    new number, a gesture of tolerance.


    Jim arrived early to pick up Trevon and couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight of Mrs. Wilson on her


    motorbike. He grinned andplimented, ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t you think Mrs. Wilson looks incredibly cool


    riding that motorbike Can you imagine how exhrating it would be if you caught up to her one day,


    cruising together on the open roadin


    The image shed vividly in his mind, portraying a scene of sheer elegance and beauty, just like an


    exquisite couple. Yes, the uncertainty lingered as Mr. Wilson contemted how long he would wait. His


    slow and cautious approach to wooing Natalie seemed akin to a snail¡¯s pace, unlike the proactive


    nature of Mr. ckwell. Although Mr. ckwell¡¯s methods carried risks, he had at least made a bold


    move to assert his presence before Miss Landor.


    Simultaneously, Trevon¡¯s thoughts conjured an alluring vision of himself and Natalie riding motorbikes


    together. The image appeared enchanting and filled him with longing.


    Observing theck of response from Trevon seated behind him, Jim began to regret his yful


    should be long, reaching the floor with a daring high slit. And don¡¯t forget a wig and earrings¡±


    Jim abruptly hit the brakes, fearing he had misheard. He quickly regained control of the car, causing


    Trevon to be jostled slightly. A somber expression settled on Wilson¡¯s face, but he refrained from


    uttering a word.


    After stabilizing the car, Jim cautiously began to speak, ¡°Mr. Wilson. Are you. Are you the one who


    wants to wear it?¡± As he finished his sentence, the expression on his face went from anticipation to a


    mix of confusion and amusement, for he couldn¡¯t help but imagine Mr. Wilson wearing a dress, high


    heels, and long flowing hair. It seemed mismatched and out of ce, suppressing his urge tough.


    Trevon¡¯s face grew even more grim. ¡°Enough with the useless chatter. I told you to prepare, so get it


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    done. And buy an inconspicuous voice changer as well¡±


    Jim remained silent. Was Mr. Wilson considering transforming into a woman to pursue Mrs. Wilson? It


    seemed utterly


    unbelievable.


    Noticing Jim at the wheel, lost in inappropriate thoughts, Trevon interjected abruptly. ¡°Stop indulging in


    those absurd fantasies¡±


    Jim contemted sharing the astonishing news with Frank and the others if given the opporturaty Is


    Mr. Wilson nning to dress in women¡¯s attire to pursue Mrs. Wilson? Well, the mental image was


    downright corrucal


    Meanwhile, Sherri walked into the office and immediately noticed apicuous bouquet of fiery red


    roses adorning her desk. Itmanded attention, its size hinting at a generous amount of at least 99


    blooms.


    Without setting down her bag, she reached for the bouquet, curiouty piqued by the early morning


    surprise. Her delicate hand grasped the card, finding its contents a tad clich¨¦ ¡°Spring has arrived. Love


    is bloworning I offer this bouquet of roses to express my heartfelt affection. Waste no time, my


    fondness for you. From your admirer, Hackett¡±


    Sherri stared at the card momentarily, a hint of smugness tugging at her expression. She couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a twinge of


    12.072


    superiority. Well, it seemed like Hackett had developed a liking for her. Good choice, she thought to


    herself.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and snapped a photo of the bouquet with the card, swiftly


    sending it to her best friend.


    Meanwhile, Natalie was changing clothes, feeling rtively upbeat. She noticed her phone screen light


    up on the table and took her time finishing her outfit before picking it up. As she read the message, a


    wave of difort washed over her. ¡°That¡¯s quite touching, she responded with a voice message,


    revealing a slight unease.


    Sherri promptly replied with a text message. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so easily moved? Nheless, it does


    add a pleasant touch to the office atmosphere. Would you like me to share half of it with you?¡±


    Natalie quickly declined, ¡°No, thank you. I couldn¡¯t possibly ept. Enjoy it yourself.¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t push the matter further and tucked the card away in a drawer. She was curious to see how


    long this person¡¯s infatuation wouldst. The bouquet found its ce in a corner, as she knew better


    than to bring them home and face Juana¡¯s judgment.


    In the afternoon, Hackett convinced Joy to invite Juana for a shopping trip. He insisted he could handle


    the kid, employing a mix of persistence and charm until Joy finally relented.


    Within a bustling amusement park in Athana, a handsome man joyfully apanied a little girl, their


    happiness evident in their bright smiles. Unbeknownst to them, a cunning individual discreetly captured


    this heartwarming scene on camera. Hackett was utterly engrossed in creating cherished memories


    with Ruby, unaware of the observer lurking in the shadows.


    He was dressed in a casual gray sports outfit, intentionally embracing a rxed,id¨Cback look for their


    outing. ¡°Having a good time? What else would you like to y? Dad¡¯s here to y with you.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s gaze was instantly drawn to a vibrant ball pit, and Hackett understood her desire without a


    word. ¡°You want to y with the balls, don¡¯t you? Alright, let¡¯s make our little angel¡¯s wishe true.¡±


    The world of children is refreshingly uplicated. Unlike adults, their desires are effortlessly revealed


    through their eyes and expressions, which often remain inscrutable. Children¡¯s smiles blossom quickly,


    spreading joy to those around them. Hackett scooped up Ruby with outstretched arms, his lithe legs


    carrying them toward the ball pit. Ruby clutched a ball as they entered, contemting aiming it at


    Hackett. Standing frozen in ce, a hint of nervousness tinged her demeanor. Sensing her hesitation,


    Hackett lowered himself into the sea of balls, nestling amidst the colorful chaos. ¡°Ruby, give it a try. It¡¯s


    so cozy down here,¡± he coaxed, yfully tugging at her dress.


    The enchanting sight of father and daughter reclining in the ball pit caught the attention of nearby


    mothers. They couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the extraordinary bond between Hackett and Ruby.


    ¡°Well, is that your daughter? She¡¯s just too adorable and unique. You have the patience and dedication


    to spend quality time like this with your child. It¡¯s a rarity these days.¡±


    Hackett couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride as he acknowledged Ruby¡¯s adorable appearance.


    ¡°Well, Aunt, my daughter is quite the angel. When ites to daughters, they deserve nothing but the


    best. Ruby is my little sweetheart,¡± he proudly dered, quoting a line he had stumbled upon while


    browsing the inte the previous night.


    Aunt, the woman he had talked with, smiled and replied, ¡°Spoiling our daughters is just the beginning.


    We should also cherish our wives. Childbirth is far from a walk in the park. It¡¯s a tough journey that men


    like you can¡¯t trulyprehend. Opening the birth canal feels like breaking bones, and the pain is


    excruciating. If you ever get the chance, you should try to understand and support your wife through


    it.¡±


    Hackett found himself momentarily speechless. How could he possiblyprehend such an


    experience? He had never given much thought to women¡¯s intense pain and sacrifices during


    childbirth. Sherri¡¯s journey remained a mystery to him. Why did women willingly choose to bring new


    life into the world if it was so arduous? These questions lingered in his mind, prompting a profound


    contemtion that took him to distant realms.


    Sensing her father¡¯s distraction, Ruby tugged at his hand with her tiny fingers.


    Snapping back to the present moment, Hackett smiled and crouched down, lifting Ruby into his arms


    again, ready to embark on their next adventure together.

 147

    147


    The early morning sunlight painted a picturesque scene, casting a warm golden hue over the bustling


    city of Athana Hackett, long absent from the public eye, once again became the talk of the town,


    dominating the trending topics and capturing the collective attention with hashtags, ¡°Mr. ckwell¡¯s


    secret daughter,¡± ¡°Captivating moments of Mr. ckwell bonding with his daughter at the amusement


    park¡± and ¡°Unveiling the mystery of who holds the key to Mr. ckwell¡¯s heart?¡±


    The news sent shockwaves through the onlinemunity, igniting a frenzy of discussion and intrigue.


    Comment sections. overflowed with many responses, surpassing tens of thousands in mere moments.


    The viral sensation spread like wildfire, withment afterment pouring in, creating a captivating


    whirlwind of opinions, spections, and anticipation.


    Gossip, the kind that spread like wildfire, was when the whole world mistakenly believed something to


    be the ultimate truth.


    This sensational trending topic weighed heavily on the hearts of countless girls in Athana, each


    harboring different motives. Some longed to climb the socialdder, others were secretly fascinated,


    and many were simply in awe. The allure stemmed from Hackett¡¯s undeniable charm, a trait that


    radiated through Ruby¡¯s enchanting beauty, a testament to their exceptional genes.


    Among the countlessments, one read, ¡°This little girl is undeniably beautiful. I can only imagine her


    mother must also be a stunning woman.¡±


    Yet, a tinge of jealousy crept in with anotherment, ¡°Obviously, only someone attractive could


    capture Mr. ckwell¡¯s attention. Looks are all that matter to him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions so hastily. She may be a wealthy heiress ore from a distinguished


    background. We should refrain from making sweeping assumptions.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that? If she were from a prestigious family, Mr. ckwell would have proudly


    announced it. Keeping her hidden implies shecks the status to be publicly acknowledged, just an


    ordinary person yearning for recognition.¡±


    This statement garnered numerous likes frommenters who shared the same sentiment. After all,


    the ckwell family held prominent status in Athana, and if it were a union between affluent families,


    there would be no need for such secrecy. This action only fueled suspicions about the woman¡¯s


    background, suggesting she might not meet societal expectations. d in sterile attire, Natalie


    emerged from the operating theater and made her way to the handwashing station. Nearby, a group of


    doctors engaged in lively conversation.


    ¡°Have you all heard the news? Mr. ckwell has a secret daughter who is adorable. It shows that one¡¯s


    appearance ys a significant role when choosing a husband. After all, we must ensure a worthy


    legacy for the next generation.¡±


    ¡°I witnessed it as well! Mr. ckwell¡¯s patience and devotion to his daughter are truly heartwarming.


    The sight of them together creates a poignant scene that resonates deeply. The little girl¡¯s infectious


    with such happiness. Not only is his daughter beautiful and endearing, but Mr. ckwell exudes an


    irresistible charm.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can only marvel and be envious. Men like him, who possess both looks and wealth, are rare


    and seem unattainable to us mere mortals.¡±


    Initially, Natalie diligently washed her hands, paying little attention to the buzz surrounding the trending


    topics. She had never been one to meddle in others¡® personal lives, knowing well that such trends often


    held little truth. Only the individuals involved truly knew the reality of their circumstances.


    However, upon catching snippets of sensitive keywords like ¡°Mr. ckwell¡± and ¡°daughter,¡± she


    couldn¡¯t resist a tinge of curiosity and an inkling of apprehension.


    She reached for a tissue, gently dried her hands, and casually initiated a conversation, ¡°Which Mr.


    ckwell are you referring to in these trending topics?¡±


    The doctors engaged in gossip regarded Natalie with an almost incredulous gaze as if questioning her


    awareness of the world. Yet, they kindly exined, ¡°Dr. Foster, are you unfamiliar with Hackett, the


    esteemed Mr. ckwell of Athana? He¡¯s the fantasy of many youngdies.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s immediate thought went to Sherri¡­.


    The female doctor continued her chatter, ¡°Although Mr. Wilson and Mr. Roberts are quite dashing in


    their own right, they exude an air of aloofness, making it hard to connect with them. In contrast, Mr.


    ckwell carries a warm presence and appears much more approachable¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t feel like continuing the conversation with her colleagues. She discarded her gown into the


    recycling bin and hurriedly returned to her office in the inpatient department.


    Before reaching her office, she took out her phone and opened the trending topics website. She was


    immediately greeted with multiple photos capturing the interaction between Ruby and Hackett. The


    photographer skillfully framed their faces together, showcasing their identical smiles and features.


    Even at a nce, Natalie could quickly tell that Ruby was Hackett¡¯s daughter, and she was sure others


    would recognize it too.


    100


    Countless suspicions raced through her mind. Why would Hackett spend time with Ruby? Could he


    have discovered the truth?


    Her suspicions grew stronger with each passing moment. Hackett wasn¡¯t the type to casually spend a


    whole day ying with an unrted little girl. There had to be a reason for his actions.


    Lost in her thoughts, her pondering was abruptly interrupted by her phone buzzing. Without a second


    thought, she answered the call, knowing it was Sherri on the other end. ¡°Hello, have you seen the


    trending topics?¡±


    Sherri was seething with anger on the other end of the line. ¡°Do you think he deliberately exposed


    Ruby as his daughter just to mess with me? Is he out of his mind, putting Ruby in the public eye on the


    inte?¡±


    Natalie shared a different sentiment. Protecting their children should always be a priority regardless of


    how adults behave. The online world was filled with irrational fans, and it was better to err on caution.


    Natalie suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Juana first and ask why Ruby was with Hackett? It¡¯s possible


    that the situation isn¡¯t what we initially thought.¡±


    Sherri realized her anger had clouded her judgment and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make the call now.¡±


    After ending the call, Sherri immediately dialed Juana¡¯s number. ¡°Mom, did you take Ruby to meet Joy


    yesterday?¡± Sherri spoke politely, attempting to be moreposed after their previous disagreement.


    Juana¡¯s voice was filled with excitement on the other end, saying, ¡°Yes, Joy adores little Ruby. We went


    shopping together yesterday. Let me tell you, Hackett is incredible with kids. While we were out, he


    cared for Ruby alone, and they had a wonderful time.¡±


    Sherri pressed her temples, feeling the pounding headache intensify. Could things get any worse? The


    entire online world praised that man, and Juana irresponsibly thrust Ruby into the spotlight. She


    berated herself for not leaving Ruby with Natalie the first time Juana introduced her to Joy.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was a hasty decision.


    Without a doubt, Hackett knew the truth. Why else would he willingly involve himself in caring for Ruby?


    It was evident that he was aware of their connection.


    Sherri let out a weary sigh, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Alright. Mom, I have to go. I still have work


    to do.¡±


    Juana was left bewildered by the abrupt end of the call, shaking her head at her phone¡¯s nk screen.


    Sherri¡¯s constant distractions and restless demeanor perplexed her.


    After hanging up, Sherri didn¡¯t reach out to Natalie. Instead, fueled by anger, she removed Hackett


    from her neglected. blocklist. She dialed his number with fiery determination, hoping for a response.


    But the phone continued to ring unanswered, intensifying her frustration to the point where she


    contemted hurling her phone across the room.


    At that moment, Sherri had only one thought in her mind. Just pick up, damn it!


    Despite making multiple attempts, each call went unanswered. Evidently, he was sound asleep, leading


    Sherri to retrieve her blocked contacts on WhatsApp andunch a barrage of voice messages, one


    after another.


    Meanwhile, Hacketty undisturbed in a deep slumber, oblivious to the constant ringing of his phone.


    Eventually, the persistent stream of voice messages roused him from his sleep. Annoyed and


    disoriented, he fumbled for his phone under his pillow and checked the caller ID. He couldn¡¯t believe


    his eyes. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who had recently blocked him?


    Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he answered the call in a casual yet groggy tone, his voice


    carrying a trace of sleepiness. ¡°Are you calling to express gratitude for the flowers I sent you this


    morning?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s gaze fell upon the fresh bouquet in the corner, fueling her anger. She marched over and


    delivered two swift kicks to the flowers, her frustration boiling. ¡°Hackett, you better remove that trending


    topic immediately!¡±


    Hackett, caught off guard by her outburst, responded with confusion, ¡°What trending topic are you


    referring to?¡±


    Sherri was convinced he was feigning ignorance, deliberately provoking her to seek his attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! You know exactly what I¡¯m referring to! Did you have to exploit Ruby in the


    public eye? Our matters should be dealt with privately, without involving an innocent child.¡±


    Hackett awakened early in the morning and, now facing her wrath, felt a surge of bewilderment and


    frustration. His thoughts became muddled as he retaliated, ¡°Sherri, I haven¡¯t even had the chance to


    settle the score with you. How dare you take Ruby and flee to another country? How am I supposed to


    resolve this matter?¡±


    Sherri was taken aback, realizing that Hackett indeed knew the truth Without a doubt, he was


    responsible for this whole situation. ¡°Hackett, you¡¯repletely out of your mind! That is my daughter,


    not yours!¡±


    Hackett fired back, his tone filled with anger. ¡°Without my contribution, you couldn¡¯t have created such


    a remarkable child. What are you even thinking?¡±


    Sherri, overwhelmed with anger, abruptly ended the call. Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down


    her cheeks. She felt a sense of panic, unsure of what to do next. Would Hackett fight for custody of


    their child? Should she prepare for a legal battle?


    She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to inform Juana, and now it seemed like everything was exposed.


    Hackett, on the other hand, began to regret his impulsive response He had nned to approach the


    situation calmly and gradually lead her to acknowledge the truth But in a moment of weakness, he had


    lost control Little did he expect that


    sherri would readily admit to their


    She mentioned trending topics, prompting his curiosity to open the website Surprisingly, he discovered


    numerous videos capturing the joyous moments he shared with Ruby, showcasing Ruby¡¯s face to the


    world.


    The surge of anger within him reached its peak, clouding his thoughts


    Meanwhile, at the Wilson Group, Jim, stationed in the bustling ser retary department, stumbled upon a


    bombshell as soon as he arrived in the morning Lately, he had been feeling his innerposure


    slipping away Just when Mr. Wilson had instructed him to prepare women¡¯s attire, news broke out that


    Mr. ckwell¡¯s secret daughter had exploded into the public sphere. And the twist of fater The little girl


    turned out to be none other than Mrs. Wilson¡¯s daughter.


    How was he to approach Mr. Wilson about this delicate matter? Standing at the entrance, Jim


    hesitated, struggling to find the right words


    After much deliberation, he mustered the courage to open the door and enter. Mr. Wilson, as always,


    donned his impably tailored ck suit, his strong hands clutching a sleek ck pen as he swiftly


    signed a stack of documents. His face remained stoic, concealing any hint of emotion Jim, steeling


    himself, finally said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, there¡¯s breaking news thus morning regarding Mrs. Wilson¡¯s daughter


    A revtion that she is, in fact, the illegitimate child of Mr ckwell.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s grip tightened around the pen, freezing mid¨Cair, while a glint of icy fury flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you insinuating? Are you telling me that her daughter is Hackett¡¯s? The implications sank


    deep, suggesting an intimate


    tion between Natalie and Hackett.


    Jum pressed on. ¡°Yesterday, Mr. ckwell was photographed with Mrs Wilson¡¯s daughter at the


    amusement park. The photos have made quite a ssh on trending topics today. Would you like to


    take a look? He observed Trevon¡¯s face intently, awaiting his reaction


    Trevon, still perplexed, keyed in the website address and hesitantly clicked the mouse button Instantly,


    images of Hackett and Ruby Blooded the reen Ruby¡¯s beaming smile radiated joy, and Hackett


    appeared equally delighted Trevon scrutinized the photos, and after a lingering moment, a smile broke


    across his face Jim felt a shiver run down his spine, but he dared of question Mr Wilson about the ons


    behind his amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head home on my own tonight, Jim You don¡¯t need to drive me Trevon stated abruptly as he shut


    down theputer.


    Jim nodded, a sense of bewilderment washing over lum The recent actions of Mr Wilson had been


    nothing short of peculiar, leaving Sum puzzled and curious about the underlying circumstances.

 148

    148


    Hackett wasted no time dialing Frank¡¯s number after hanging up the phone. The phone rang for an


    eternity before a raspy voice answered, ¡°Hackett, do I owe you something? Did I disturb your peace?¡±


    Calling him every morning was driving him insane. Didn¡¯t he realize that Frank ran a bar and keptte


    hours? He needed to find a way to teach this guy a lesson.


    Hackett forcedly smiled as he replied, ¡°Bro, I need your help. Name your price, and help me eliminate


    the trending topics.¡±


    Still with his eyes closed, Frank kept the speaker on, sounding rather nonchnt, ¡°Which celebrity is it


    this time? Isn¡¯t it amon urrence? Just ignore it.¡±


    Hackett felt the urgency mounting, worried that with each passing minute, the photos of Ruby would be


    further circted. ¡°No, it¡¯s moreplicated this time. Please, do me a favor and take care of it. Name


    your price, and I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Suddenly, Frank opened his eyes, curiosity gleaming in his gaze. He wanted to see what could make


    Hackett go to such lengths and offer any price to seek his assistance. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word


    now.¡±


    The tone of Frank carried a clear sense of threat, leaving Hackett no choice but to pay a hefty price.


    Money couldn¡¯t outweigh the safety and well¨Cbeing of Ruby, who was undeniably adorable and


    innocent. Protecting her from any harm was his utmost priority.


    With unwavering resolve, Hackett asserted, ¡°No backing out. I urgently need your help, my friend. Take


    down the trending topics and use your technical expertise to track down those who downloaded the


    photos. I want them exposed and every single picture erased. Not a trace should remain.¡±


    Frank hadn¡¯t seen the trending topics yet, but he couldn¡¯t help but specte, ¡°Did they capture


    you


    Hackett reminded himself to stayposed. He needed to maintain a respectful demeanor while


    seeking assistance, despite the overwhelming urgency he felt. ¡°No, first take a look at the trending


    topics.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hang up now. Just remember to honor your promise once this is resolved.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Hackett would have been more cautious in the past,


    constantly negotiating terms before agreeing to anything. But this time, he unconditionally epted


    Frank¡¯s help without any conditions being mentioned.


    Frank opened his phone with a frustrated expression, taking a closer look at the pictures. Goodness


    gracious, it was none other than Trevon¡¯s ex¨Cwife¡¯s daughter. How did she end up having such a st


    with Hackett?


    Examining the photos more closely, all traces of confusion vanished from Frank¡¯s face, reced by an


    irrepressible grin. Instead of immediately tending to Hackett¡¯s requests, he saved all the photos from


    the trending topics to his phone¡¯s gallery. Without dy, he got serious and turned on hisputer,


    ready to take action. In no time, all traces of the trending topics. disappeared. Following that, several


    phones were hacked, including Natalie¡¯s.


    Inside the office, Natalie furrowed her brow as she stared at her mysteriously cked¨Cout phone


    screen. Had it been infected with a virus? She hadn¡¯t watched any questionable videos, only anatomy


    lessons from reputable websites.


    But within a few seconds, her phone¡¯s brightness returned, alleviating her fears of a virus. She


    unlocked her phone one by one, checking each app. The money in her online banking app was still


    there, relieving her Next, she checked her notes and, finally, her photo gallery. To her dismay, thest


    saved photos of Hackett and Ruby were gone. Opening her chat records with Sherri on WhatsApp, she


    realized the missing photos.


    Therefore, the primary objective was the photos.


    Unwilling to ept defeat, Natalie reopened the trending topics page, only to find it empty. There was


    no trace of the bustling scene that had unfolded earlier that morning. It seemed as if the trending topics


    had never even existed. Sherri must have enlisted the services of a highly skilled individual to not only


    delete the saved photos but also erase any evidence of their viral presence.


    Natalie had never ventured into the realm of hacking or programming, but she was familiar with the


    concept through her cousin Ava Ava had a penchant for infiltrating others¡®puter systems,


    especially when Joseph provoked her. Joseph had been forced to fortify his devices with multiple


    However, Ava was not entirely reckless in her pursuits. She refrained from tampering with Joseph¡¯s


    workputer, instead focusing on his phone and the familyputer.


    Judging by the sophistication of today¡¯s cyber¨Cattacker, it was clear that they were a highly skilled


    individual. If Ava were to discover their exploits, she would undoubtedly see it as a challenge and seize


    the opportunity to demonstrate her prowess. Natalie dialed Sherri¡¯s number from her contacts, eager to


    share the news that all the information had been sessfully deleted. However, she knew that


    memories couldn¡¯t be erased, a fact they couldn¡¯t control. Tve checked the trending topics. and they¡¯ve


    all been taken down. The photos I saved on my phone are gone too. It seems someone hired a skilled


    hacker to do the job. Have you spoken to Hackett?¡±


    1/3


    12:03


    Sherri, also at the inpatient department, sighed heavily and rested her cheek against her hand. ¡°Yeah, I


    talked to him. We exchanged some heated words. He knows the truth about our daughter.¡±


    Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by the revtion. When she saw the photos, she had already anticipated this


    oue.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that he might try to take Ruby away from you, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie empathized.


    Sherri replied with a solemn tone, ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not necessarily the case. You have yet to have a proper conversation with him, so how can


    you be sure he would try to take her away from you? Besides, it doesn¡¯t seem like Hackett orchestrated


    the trending topics incident. After all, he would save hiring someone to take down the trending topics.


    He¡¯s a real estate developer, not someone well¨Cversed in programming. Please don¡¯t worry about this


    prematurely. I suggest you confide in Juana about this matter.¡±


    Sherri let out a weary sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that too. It¡¯s disheartening that the people I least


    wanted to know about it now have all the information. There¡¯s no point in keeping it from Juana any


    longer. I¡¯m trying to figure out how to approach her, and the same goes for Edward. He asked me


    before about the father, and I vehemently denied knowing.¡±


    She pondered the idea ofing clean tonight. After all, Edward was currently overseas, so the


    immediate repercussions would be minimal. It seemed like the right course of action, and after


    discussing it with Natalie for a few minutes, she felt a sense of relief.


    She added humorously, ¡°My daughter is stunning, and it feels like a waste of my genes if there aren¡¯t


    any scandals surrounding her.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh at Sherri¡¯s remark. ¡°Is that face a reflection of your genes? Are you sure


    you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Can¡¯t we have a normal conversation without you teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, but it doesn¡¯t change the truth.¡± In reality, Natalie shared the same concerns. While Sherri¡¯s


    child was registered under her name to divert attention, now that Hackett knew about it, it wouldn¡¯t be


    long before Trevon discovered their child was his. Would he try to im the child from Sherri?


    However, she chose not to divulge the situation to Sherri then. Sherri was already agitated and didn¡¯t


    want to add to her troubles. Instead, she decided to take it one step at a time and handle each


    development as it unfolded. After all, goes, ¡°Cross the bridge when youe to it.¡±


    as the


    saying


    On the other hand, Hackett dialed Sherri¡¯s number, having witnessed all the trending topics being taken


    down Unsurprisingly, the call was promptly disconnected, and he was ced on her blocklist. A


    mechanical voice echoed through the line, leaving him to send her an SMS message instead. ¡°My


    dear, it wasn¡¯t me who orchestrated the trending topics, but I did invest a considerable sum to have


    them taken down. Can you please remove me from your blocklist?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. He had previously mocked Trevon Wilson for not having Sherri¡¯s


    number, and now he found himself in the same situation. He couldn¡¯t afford for Trevon to find out about


    this situation. He dreaded the potential ridicule he would face.


    Sherri received the message but had no intention of responding. She swiftly deleted it and ced her


    phone face down on the table. Hackett¡¯s plea to be removed from the blocklist seemed far¨Cfetched to


    her. She wasn¡¯t about to easily forgive and forget his actions.


    A nurse approached her with genuine concern. ¡°Dr. Landor, is everything okay? Are you feeling


    unwell? Did someone upset you?¡±


    Sherri smiled strained and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just had a little encounter with a naughty dog¡±


    The nurse looked puzzled, unable to fully grasp Dr. Landor¡¯s sense of humor. However, seeing that Dr.


    Landor could crack a joke, the nurse assumed everything was fine.


    Sherri noticed the nurse standing there, looking a bit bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just not fully awake


    yet. I stayed uptest night binge¨Cwatching a TV series.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. I¡¯vee across a fantastic show recently. I¡¯m not a TV enthusiast, but this one is


    truly captivating Would you like me to rmend it to you, Dr. Landor?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s interest was piqued. Lately, she had been longing for an engaging TV series. ¡°Really? What¡¯s


    the drama called?¡±


    Excitedly, the nurse replied, ¡°The Legend of the White Snake Lady.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s expression froze momentarily. Why didn¡¯t you rmend ¡®Empresses in the Pce¡°? You¡¯re


    not well¨Cversed in TV dramas. That one is a true masterpiece.


    The nurse misunderstood Sherri¡¯s reaction and assumed she didn¡¯t like that kind of drama. ¡°Oh, Dr.


    Landor, you¡¯re not into that genre?¡±


    Sherri cleared her throat and responded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll check it out when I get home. Thanks for the


    suggestion.¡±


    The nurse assumed Sherri was also interested and smiled, saying, ¡°No problem! It¡¯s always fun to


    share great shows with others, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After leaving the Wilson Group, Trevon headed straight to the Lithern Club to find Frank. To his


    surprise, Frank was already


    2/3


    12:03


    up and about when he pushed open the office door. Trevon had expected to go to Frank¡¯s room to


    hurry him along.


    The Lithern Club wasn¡¯t openst night?¡±


    Frank, with his legs propped up on the desk, contemted what kind of reward he should ask for from


    Hackett. He absentmindedly toyed with his phone, responding, ¡°The early bird catches the worm.¡±


    Trevon gave him a skeptical look as if silently questioning the truth behind Frank¡¯s words. He calmly


    took a seat on the sofa. ¡°Starting today, I need you to disable the surveince cameras at Evergreen


    Gardens every night at 11:30¡±


    Frank smirked, his lips curling in a sly smile as he locked eyes with Trevon. ¡°If you want to y the


    sneak, you better think twice about Natalie¡¯s lofty residence on the 25th floor. Can you even scale that


    high when the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard guards the entrance?¡±


    Trevon casually lit a cigarette, crossing his legs with an air of nonchnce as he released a slow


    stream of smoke. ¡°If I want it cked out, it¡¯ll be cked out. Save your breath and get to the point.¡±


    Frank, with a hint of amusement, took an unlit cigarette and ced it between his lips. With a


    mischievous glint, he reached for his phone and addressed Trevon, ¡°Got a little gift for you.¡± Without


    hesitation, he sent him the entire collection of saved photos.


    With a distinct chime, Trevon opened WhatsApp, his demeanor unexpectedly calm. He leisurely


    nced at the photos, and to Frank¡¯s surprise, a faint smile graced his lips. ¡°Seems like Hackett has


    quite a resemnce.¡±


    Observing Trevon¡¯sposed reaction, Frank realized that he had likely already seen the trending


    topics earlier that morning ¡°So, it appears my efforts were in vain, wasting valuable memory. Tell me,


    who were you nning to scale the wall for? Natalie or¡­?¡±


    Trevon remained in high spirits as he leisurely indulged in his cigarette, paying no heed to Frank¡¯s


    jibes. He reclined on the sofa with an air of nonchnce, exhaling wisps of smoke that danced


    gracefully.

 149

    149


    The heavens seemed to conspire against her. The morning had been sunny, but a fine drizzle began to


    fall as Natalie prepared to leave work. She had arrived on her motorbike, and now the weather mirrored


    the temperament of a particr person she couldn¡¯t help but think of, which was ever¨Cchanging, like


    the shifting hues of the sky.


    Shaking her head, she wondered if she had been bombarded with too many messages from himtely.


    How else could his name have sprung to mind in this way?


    She nced at the overcast sky and reassured herself that it was just a drizzle. It shouldn¡¯t drench her


    like an unfortunate soul.


    Once she hopped on her bike, she elerated, swiftly maneuvering through the ceaseless flow of


    vehicles. However, the rain proved uncooperative, showing no mercy to her unprotected state. In an


    instant, a deluge poured down without warning


    Completely drenched, her phone vibrated in her pocket. From the corner of her eye, she noticed a


    white Toyota slowly. drawing closer. She slowed down and stole a nce. It was Ethan, Joseph¡¯s


    bodyguard, who pulled up alongside her. Stepping out of the car, he propped open an umbre that


    shielded Natalie¡¯s head. The rain poured down mercilessly, instantly soaking him through ¡°Miss, please


    get in the car. Allow me to drive you back. It¡¯s too dangerous in this deluge¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but worry about the consequences if something went wrong, and he couldn¡¯t report


    back to Mr. Turner. The safety of Miss Natalie was paramount to him. Protecting her was why he had


    been assigned to the bustling capital of Athana.


    Natalie¡¯s clothes were now drenched, making it impractical for her to get into the car. She didn¡¯t want to


    soil the seats either. It seemed like she had already taken the hit of getting wet, so she decided against


    involving another person in her soggy situation. She figured a hot shower at home would ward off any


    chances of catching a cold.


    With that decision in mind, she politely declined Ethan¡¯s kind offer. ¡°You two should hop in the car. I¡¯m


    already soaked, and it¡¯s just a short distance from home. Let¡¯s not stand around chatting Still wearing a


    concerned expression, Ethan dutifully held the umbre for Natalie..


    Noticing Ethan¡¯s lingering worry, she smiled. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m a doctor. We should get going now. If we


    wait any longer, I might catch a cold.¡±


    Knowing Natalie¡¯s reluctance to inconvenience them and her stubborn nature, Ethan reluctantly got into


    the car and started the engine, following closely behind her.


    Unbeknownst to Ethan, the heavy rain prevented him from noticing the ck car trailing them from


    behind.


    As the sleek ck Maybach glided past them, a hint of displeasure shed in the man¡¯s eyes. This


    woman was utterly drenched, rainwater flowing down her cheeks like an unrelenting cascade.


    Jim nced at the frigid figure seated in the back. His voice tinged with concern. ¡°Mr. Wilson, it seems


    Mrs. Wilson has beenpletely drenched¡±


    The man remained silent at first but finally spoke up as the car fell into a peaceful stillness. ¡°Do you


    think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Jim was left speechless. Who had managed to provoke him this time? He had merely wanted to offer a


    well¨Cintentioned reminder. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Silence fell upon them, and Trevon turned his gaze to the pounding rain outside, his mind filled with


    images of a woman thoroughly doused by the downpour. A vexing restlessness tugged at his heart.


    Why hadn¡¯t she bothered to check the weather forecast?


    As Natalie stepped through the door, her clothes were soaked, water dripping from them without a


    need for wringing. Lena was taken aback. ¡°Miss Natalie, how did you get drenched on your way home?


    We are here to take care of Jasper. You could have hailed a taxi or waited at the hospital. It would be


    best if you didn¡¯te back to this state. The current weather is a breeding ground for catching a


    cold.¡±


    Jerury swiftly fetched a nket from the bathroom and draped it over Natalie. ¡°Hurry to your room and


    take a hot bath. Let the warmth chase away the chill from your body. I¡¯ve already started filling the


    bathtub with hot water.¡±


    Natalie smiled and nodded. ¡°Understood. Thank you, Lena Let me take a quick bath before Ie to


    hold you, Jasper. Lena. I might leave some water stains as I walk in. Could you kindly wipe them?¡±


    Lena yfully scolded, ¡°What are you saying, you ully child? Go on now?


    Natalie chur kled, smiling at Jasper before entering the master bedroom


    Stepping into the bathroom, she found the bathtub, almost filled with water. Setting aside the mat, she


    turned off the faucet The water was a touch warmer than usual, likely Lena¡¯s way of ensuring she


    would feel cozy Indeed. Natalie¡¯s body felt a slight chill, courtesy of the rool rainwater outside.


    She discarded her drenched clothes and eaved herself into the inviting warmth of the water. It


    enveloped her, instantly soothing her senses. She savored theforting temperature with half¨C


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    closed eyes, though faint dizziness washed over her. As a doctor, her first instinct was that she might


    have caught a chill


    12.011


    After soaking for around ten minutes, the water temperature in the bathtub began to cool. Natalie


    emerged and proceeded to get dressed, feeling a slight lightheadedness. She quickly donned a


    bathrobe, realizing she couldn¡¯t sleep with Jasper tonight. She didn¡¯t want to risk infecting him if she


    had caught something


    The weather forecast had clearly predicted an overcast day, so why was it raining? It was frustratingly


    unreliable.


    She intended to put on some clothes and search the medicine cab for cold medicine. However, a


    series of sneezes interrupted her ns. Natalie reached into a drawer and retrieved a mask, cing it


    over her face. With a sigh, she rose from her seat, cup in hand, and made her way to the kitchen to


    pour some water.


    The water stains on the floor had already been diligently wiped clean by Lena. Natalie approached the


    kitchen, cup in hand. ¡°Lena, let Jasper sleep with you tonight. It seems I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡±


    Lena expressed her concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jasper. We¡¯ll take good care of him. How are you


    feeling? Have you taken any medicine? Should we consider going to the hospital?¡±


    Feeling the warmth in her heart from Lena¡¯s continuous concern, Natalie raised the cup, signaling she


    was about to pour water. Lena noticed Natalie was already taking medication, putting her worries at


    ease.


    Jenny began to persuade Jasper. ¡°Jasper, Mommy isn¡¯t feeling well. Let¡¯s not disturb her tonight and


    allow her to rest. You can sleep with Grandma, and I¡¯ll tell you a delightful bedtime story¡±


    Understanding the situation, Jasper obediently agreed. With the weekend approaching, one night of


    rest should be enough for Natalie to recover.


    Natalie felt her body burning like a furnace in the early morning hours. She realized there was only cold


    medicine at home and no fever¨Creducing medication. Despite her usually robust health, experiencing


    fever no more than twice a year, she hadn¡¯t developed the habit of keeping fever reducers on hand.


    She tried to check the time on her phone but could not even open her eyes. Each breath she exhaled


    felt scorching hot, and she knew she had a fever and a significant one at that.


    At this point, the only option was to receive an intravenous saline solution. Struggling with all her might,


    she retrieved her phone and nced at the time. It was already the early hours of the morning. She


    had no choice but to disturb Ethan, dialing his number. On the other end of the line, she heard a


    respectful voice say, ¡°Miss Natalie, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Natalie, Ethan White hadn¡¯t actually dozed off. Aware that she had been caught in the


    rain earlier and concerned about her potentially falling ill, he had chosen to remain awake, stationed in


    the car downstairs, awaiting her call


    Natalie, mustering every y ounce of her strength, slowly uttered, ¡°Get a doctor. I have a fever.¡±


    Ethan wasted no time. He immediately dialed the number of the director at Athana Hospital, regardless


    of whether the director was asleep. The principle was simple when Miss Natalie fell ill, it was a matter


    of utmost importance.


    The director¡¯s phone number was a direct line that Ethan had established upon his arrival in Athana.


    Given their line of work, it was a precautionary measure, which involved frequent injuries and


    unpredictable idents.


    Little did he anticipate that this connection would be used for the first time, solely for the sake of Miss


    Natalie.


    The doctor arrived promptly, apanied by a mature¨Clooking middle¨Caged man. Walking alongside


    him was a tall girl in a flowing ck dress, with the length concealing her bare feet. Despite that,


    glimpses of her oversized shoes were visible as she walked. Her ebony tresses cascaded down,


    partially obscuring half of her face. She wore a loose¨Cfitting trench coat over her dress, giving her a


    somewhat androgynous appearance.


    The tall woman, partially concealed by a mask, left Ethan with a hint of curiosity due to her height and


    shoe size. However, her precisely shaped eyebrows and longshes framed captivating eyes. The faint


    glimmer of crystal earrings peeking through the dim light dissolved any lingering doubts in Ethan¡¯s


    mind.


    Guided by Ethan, the two doctors stepped into the elevator. He pressed the button for the 25th floor,


    and the elevator ascended swiftly. Within moments, they arrived at the door. Ethan White gave a gentle


    reminder, ¡°Please keep your voices down. There are sleeping elders and children inside.¡±


    The middle¨Caged doctor nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Of course. You needn¡¯t worry about my


    disturbance. She is a mute.¡±


    Ethan offered a sympathetic gaze toward the woman. Despite her imposing height and seemingly


    attractive features, it was a pity that she couldn¡¯tmunicate verbally. His sympathy lingered for a


    moment before he led them inside.

 150

    150


    Entering the room, Ethan stood silently by the doorway, watching the two doctors examine Natalie. The


    doctor began by checking her temperature and reported, ¡°39.5 degrees.¡±


    In the grip of a high fever, Natalie murmured incoherently, her words indiscernible. Ethan¡¯s anxiety


    grew, prompting him to ask, ¡°How is she doing?¡±


    The doctor replied honestly, advising. ¡°Miss Natalie has a dangerously high temperature. She requires


    an intravenous saline solution. After administering the injection, I will have a nurse stay with her. As


    both of us are males, it would be inappropriate to remain in the room. Furthermore, her inability to


    speak means she won¡¯t be disturbed.*


    Ethan understood the reasoning. He could see Natalie¡¯s difort from his vantage point at the


    doorway. Her brow furrowed in pain. Recognizing his limitations as a male attendant, he realized it


    would be impractical for him to assist with tasks such as body care. If he attempted to do so, he could


    riskpromising his well¨Cbeing for the following day. ¡°In that case, please make yourselves


    leave.¡±


    The doctor nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Very well, I will start the saline infusion. As he began the


    procedure, he instructed the mute nurse, ¡°You can stay in the room and attend to her. Wipe her arms


    and forehead with a damp cloth to help lower her temperature and make her morefortable. Her


    fever is quite high.¡±


    The tall nurse listened attentively, nodding in understanding. Satisfied with the n, Ethan followed the


    doctor out of the room and closed the door behind them. The room became tranquil, leaving Natalie in


    the nurse¡¯s care.


    By closing the door, Ethan intended to ensure privacy, especially if there was a need to attend to


    Natalie¡¯s physical needs.


    The woman on the bed asionally furrowed her brow and turned her head. Her murmured words


    were indiscernible. Her cheeks, flushed with fever, had resembled a delicate blush, revealing her


    difort. In response to her distress, the nurse entered the bathroom and filled a basin with warm


    water. She dipped a towel into the soothing liquid and gently wiped the woman¡¯s forehead. Her


    movements had been delicate and cautious, as if she had handled a fragile treasure with utmost care.


    Natalie¡¯s body radiated intense heat. In her search forfort, she reached out her pristine arm. The


    nurse delicately sped her tiny hand and offered aforting grip. Starting from the wrist, she


    carefully wiped the arm, proceeding to the palm. Her gaze remained fixed on the woman lying on the


    bed, unwavering in her care. After the gentle wiping, she tucked Natalie¡¯s arm under the nket,


    ensuring she was warmly wrapped.


    After approximately half an hour, the saline solution began to take effect. The rosy flush on Natalie¡¯s


    cheeks gradually subsided, and the furrow between her brows rxed slightly. With her eyes closed,


    she softly murmured words that were difficult to discern.


    Drawing closer, the nurse reached out to arrange the stray strands of hair on Natalie¡¯s face. She gently


    smoothed the creased brow, soothingly whispering, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Natalie found the voice peculiar yet strangely familiar in her fevered state. Although her mind was


    clouded, she struggled to make out the person before her. With effort, she half¨Csquinted her eyes and


    repeated, ¡°Water¡±


    As the nurse prepared to fetch water from the kitchen, her gaze fell upon a hot water bottle on the


    bedside table.


    Quickly grabbing a cup, the nurse filled it with water and ced it on the bedside table. Sitting by the


    edge of the bed, she carefully lifted Natalie¡¯s upper body and cradled her against her own. With a


    gentle touch, she tidied the stray strands of hair from Natalie¡¯s forehead. She tenderly offered her the


    cup of water using her free hand, ensuring each movement was soft and delicate. However, in


    Natalie¡¯s groggy state, she only drank half of it, spilling the rest onto the bed, leaving a damp patch.


    The nurse grew slightly anxious. Slowly lowering Natalie back onto the bed, she reached for a tissue


    and delicately wiped the corners of her lips. She then proceeded to dab away the damp spots on the


    sheets. Once the tasks werepleted, her gaze returned to Natalie¡¯s face, noticing her slightly dry


    lips. Determined, she rose and opened the bedside drawer, searching for straw. To her disappointment,


    none could be found. Briefly pausing, she fixated on Natalie¡¯s parched lips before deciding.


    She stood up and quietly locked the bedroom door. In the living room, Ethan immediately reacted to the


    sound, preparing to enter the master bedroom. Theposed middle¨Caged doctor reassured him. ¡°No


    need to be rmed. We wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this room if we had any intentions My apprentice is


    simply assisting in physically cooling down Miss Natalie. Locking the door prevents an awkward


    situation for all of us. Let¡¯s remember, she is a woman, after all¡±


    As the doctor¡¯s words sank in, Ethan hesitated momentarily before settling back into his seat. Yet, his


    gaze remained fixated on the door leading to the master bedroom


    Inside the room, the nurse took a delicate sip from the water cup before settling on the edge of the bed


    Leaning close, she pressed her chilled lips against Natalie¡¯s fevered ones. With gentle determination,


    she coaxed Natalie¡¯s mouth open. recognizing the source of relief Natale responded, parting her lips


    willingly as the cool water trickled in. Once Natalie had taken her fill, the nurse took a sip, then leaned


    down again, sealing their lips together. The water flowed again, finding its way into Natalie¡¯s thirsty


    mouth. This cycle repeated five or six times until the drinking pace slowed, signifying a pause.


    Carefully, the nurse retrieved a tissue and tenderly wiped away any lingering droplets from the corners


    of Natalie¡¯s lips. Her palm, broad andforting, gently caressed Natalie¡¯s flushed cheek. A mix of


    reluctance, apology, and remorse shone through her eyes.


    1/3


    12:03


    Finally, in a soft, remorseful voice, the whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?


    The following morning, Natalie stirred from her slumber. The sunlight peeked through the partially


    drawn curtain a gentle glow across the room. Stretching her limbazily, she luxuriated in the


    revitalistioad her body was a contested sigh, she murmured. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Her constitution had always been strong and her body had a remarkable ability to recover. As she


    raised her food, the noticed a faint mark on the back of her right hand¨Ca needle prick Had the ben gym


    an injection?


    Sitting in bed, she adjusted the covers, trying to make sense of the events from the preozen nigh She


    vaguely remembered calling Ethan when she had a fever, but the details seemned hazy. She recalled


    gimpers of a marked oran tending to her. offering water and whispering apologies in fragmented


    phrases. It all felt surreal, like fragments of a dream


    But the voice of the female doctor


    A peculiar thought emerged, only to be swiftly dismissed


    A sense of unease washed over her. Was there something wrong with hertely? How could the


    rearriain such thoughts


    Once Natalie stretched and rose from the bed, she went to the wardrobe and selected adorable


    dorms. Aber dresan she emerged from the room and inquired. ¡°Lena, is Jasper will asleep


    Lena observed Natalie¡¯splexion closely and nodded in approval. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest,


    so Jening took harni downstairs for a stroll. Why don¡¯t you catch some more rest??


    ¡°Im feeling much better now, and I can¡¯t sleep any longer! Besides, she wasn¡¯t ne to indulge inzy


    mornin


    Lea began to voice her concerns. ¡°Last night, thanks to Mr. White¡¯s swift actions in calling the dorse


    your tempen had wared to nearly 40 degrees. I was truly rmed when I heard about in Mr. White


    stayed with you werd $20 AM. only allowing the doctors to leave once your fever subsided. They


    endured the right at his insistence. The older doctor even stumbled a few times as he departed.¡±


    Natalie had yet to realize the gravity of the situation. The faint image of the female doctor resurfaced in


    her mind, leaving her with lingering questions. ¡°Tera, two doctors camest night. Was there also a


    woman among them?


    Lena was an early river, with age reducing her need for sleep. She had already prepared we cral for


    trade in ter was another doctor, a remarkably tall woman. Id say the must have been around 59 Som


    tall. She was en taller than Mr White, and had a sturdy build. Mr. White thoughtfully arranged for a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    female doctor to take care of you. They didn¡¯t bother waking us two old folks. But Mr. White mentioned


    that the worran doctor is mute, which as


    Lena¡¯s empathy for the mute nurse lingered in Natalie¡¯s mind, but she was preupied with her


    thought


    Was the female doctor truly mute? But she distinctly heard an apology from herst night. Perhaps her


    fever had clouded


    her senses


    Suddenly, Natalie realized that Lera wouldn¡¯t confuse the genders, and Ethan was not one to fabricate


    stores. If Lera sad a woman, then it must be so. She had let her imagination run wild, but such a un


    ition would never ur with Erhan was simply the ramblings of a fevered mind.


    Meanwhile, in Sherri¡¯s room, she hard spent the entire night contemting her confesion Seated at the


    dining table, she absentmindedly fed Ruby, stealing asional nces at Juara¡¯s face to gauge her


    reaction.


    Sherri had mustered the courage to condes the previous night but ultimately decided against it.


    he was bere


    Juara noticed Sherri¡¯s intense gaze and inquired. ¡°What¡¯s on your mand? You were fixated on your


    father and now you¡¯re staring at me If there¡¯s something you want to uy, uy it. I won¡¯t resort to volmre


    Sherri straightened her posture, summoning every ounce of resolve as if faring her deepest fears


    head¨Con Juana, I need to talk to you You promise me you won¡¯tsh out at me, no matter what I


    reveal¡±


    Juara shot her a disapproving look and nonchntly peeled tomato for Ruby ¡°I won¡¯t mort to violence,


    not even if you condess to the most heinous crimes. So, tell me, what¡¯s the matter?


    With Juana¡¯s response. Sherri¡¯s newfound courage instantly evaporated, leaving her feeling defined


    Observing Sherri¡¯s sad state, Juana softened her tone and gently probed, ¡°Go ahead. I assure you I


    won¡¯ty a hand on you. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you¡±


    Sherri took a deep breath, closing her eyes briefly before mustering the courage to speak. ¡°Raby is my


    daughter¡°: cautusly eened her eyes anxiously waiting for her mother¡¯s reaction


    To her surprise, Juana remained ulent, leaving Sherri no choice but to repeat herself, her vower led


    with determination. ¡°I sad, Ruby is my daughter¡±


    Juror¡¯s patience wore thin as the responded with irritation. ¡°I already know that You¡¯ve always called


    yourself her mother. Why bring it up now And why hasn¡¯t Nataliee to pick up Kubry today¡±


    Juana couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by Natalie¡¯s absence, as she usually took Ruby home at this


    bevar


    Sherri couldn¡¯t believe Justia didest grasp the weight of her words. Imean, Robyn my biological


    daughter, prout


    2/3


    12.03


    granddaughter. I gave birth to her,¡± she said with a surge of courage, raising her voice.


    Sherri¡¯s deration lingered in the air, enveloping the room in a tense and unsettling silence, Juana


    stood frozen, her initial shock rendering her momentarily speechless.


    Seconds ticked by, and Ruby sat peacefully, obliviously enjoying her meal of tomato Sherri anxiously


    stared at her mother. their eyes locked in a tense gaze. Finally, Juana regained herposure and


    demanded, ¡°Repeat it.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s voice quivered, her gaze averted downward,cking the usual strength and conviction. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m


    the one who gave birth to Ruby,¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Listen, you better not believe for a second that I won¡¯ty a linger on you. You think I¡¯d let you get away with spouting such nonsense? Sherri felt the hollowness of her words as she spoke.


    The Landor family was now caught in aical chase, a scene straight out of a pstickedy.


    With a stick in hand, Juana chased after Sherri, who frantically lifted her skirt and darted around the living room. Juana swung the stick fiercely, desperately trying tond a stack on Sherri¡¯s backside. Sherri swiftly leaped onto the sofa, narrowly escaping the imminent strike Juana stood there, her arms crossed, seething with anger. ¡°Sherri, have you no respect¡¯ Do you think you can fool your mother? Please don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    The burning fury within Juana intensified her usations. ¡°Every day. I pour my heart and soul into caring for your child, and how do you repay me By ying your foolish games, treating me like a circus act! I always wondered why Ruby didn¡¯t resemble Natalie, and now it¡¯s clear It¡¯s because she¡¯s your flesh and blood! Sherri, you¡¯ve truly mastered the art of maniption, setting traps for your mother!


    Sherri, fully aware of her wrongdoing, knew she couldn¡¯t stand her ground. She mustered the courage to address Juana, though her confidence wavered Juana, can we please have a civilized discussion? I need to exin myself. Chasing me around for half an hour won¡¯t resolve anything Let¡¯s put an end to this endless cycle of hostility. Ruby is watching us, after all


    Juana took a moment to catch her breath, the half-hour pursuit leaving her slightly winded. Her gaze flickered toward Ruby, who watched the scene unfold with unwavering attention.


    Softening her tone, Juana uncrossed her arms and approached the sofa. With a tired sigh, she discarded the stick, extending a pointed finger toward Sherri. ¡°Come here and sit on the sofa. Let¡¯s have a proper conversation about your extraordinary abilities¡±


    Sherri hesitated briefly before cautiously taking a seat across from Juana, keeping a safe distance between them. She trembled slightly, her eyes fixed on Juana, aware that a wrong word might result in another outburst. Straightening her disheveled skirt, she initiated the discussion Tve said it before. You can¡¯t resort to violence anymore.¡±


    Still catching her breath and on the verge of scolding, Juana was interrupted when Ruby suddenly ran over and nestled. beside her Ruby¡¯s your was sweet and innocent as she spoke ¡°Grandma, hold me.¡±


    Without hesitation. Juana lifted Ruby onto herp, carefully studying the child¡¯s features once again. While there were some resemnces to Sherri in the eyes and mouth, the rest of Ruby¡¯s appearance was unique.


    Juana spent little time getting to the heart of the matter. ¡°Ruby doesn¡¯t look like you. Who¡¯s her father?¡±


    The matriarch believed a child resembling their father was a special blessing, and Ruby¡¯s features spoke volumes. It seemed that the child¡¯s father was an attractive man as well.


    Sherri couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°Well, there it is. The first thing Juana asks after discovering is about the father¡¯s identity as if it¡¯s a soul-searching inquiry before even discussing how it all happened¡±


    Sherri had contemted whether to deceive Juana when the question eventually arose. But after careful consideration, she had decided that the truth couldn¡¯t be concealed Hackett already knew the truth, and it was only a matter of time before Juana discovered who Ruby¡¯s father was. The secret couldn¡¯t be kept forever.


    It Sherri persisted in concealing the truth from Juana, she knew all too well that she would eventually face the repercussions of Juana¡¯s wrath.


    Summoning her courage, Sherri lowered her gaze, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°Hackett¡­¡±


    The room fell into an eerie silence, seemingly frozen in the living room. Juana was left speechless, a whirlwind of emotions washing over her


    Her face disyed a mix of surprise, delight, and confusion intertwined within ber After a momentary pause, Juana regained herposure and inquired with disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t even like Hackett when you went on that blind date two years ago. How did things¡­ end up like this? How did wee to have a child?¡±


    Sherri sighed, bracing herself to recount the story. ¡°Juana, I¡¯ll spare you the unnecessary details, but let me summarize the story behind Ruby¡¯s arrival¡­¡±


    Cutting through any unnecessary details, Juana interrupted firmly. She had no time for digressions and wanted the straightforward truth. ¡°Get to the point and spare me the fluff.¡±


    ¡°Alright. here¡¯s the gist of it. Two years ago, I apanied Natalie to Elena¡¯s birthday banquet. Now, you know Elena, she is the wife of Harry I want to rify that we didn¡¯t willingly attend the event. They used Natalie¡¯ste mother¡¯s belongings as leverage, threatening to destroy them if Natalie refused to go. Concerned for her safety. I went with her. That night, Mia¡¯s aplice drugged me, and Hackett drove me home.. and, well¡­¡± Sherri trailed off, her words trailing into silence, leaving it to Juana¡¯s umagination to fill in the gaps.


    With her knowledge of the Foster family. Juana held nothing but contempt for their actions. She had little regard for those whocked moral boundaries, especially individuals involved in extramarital affairs. Her sympathyy with Daisy, understanding the emotional weight of reiming Natalie¡¯ste mother¡¯s belongings Juana didn¡¯t approve of Harry¡¯s behavior either Neglecting his daughter whale favoring the child born from an affair was both perplexing and infuriating to her. She couldn¡¯t fathom the rationale behind has choices and found them nonsensical.


    Unbeknownst to Juana, the person she was criticizing. Nympho, was, in fact, Harry¡¯s biological daughter. She had mentally berated Harry countless times for his actions, unable toprehend his decisions.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Edward instead What¡¯s the purpose of contacting Hackett?¡± Juana queried, not out of personal disdain for Hackett but because she was a conservative woman. She believed that having a child without being engaged wasn¡¯t socially eptable Moreover, her primary concern was that neither Sherri nor Hackett seemed fully aware of the circumstances surrounding their rtionship.


    Sherri felt an overwhelming sense of frustration as she broached the subject of the phone call. Little did she know that she had dialed Hackett¡¯s number instead of Edward¡¯s. It was a twist of fate that rendered any exnation futile. ¡°Juana, that¡¯s not the crux of the matter The important thing is that Ruby is my biological daughter, and Hackett is her father. However, I have no desire to be with him. We sh like fire and ice, unable to findmon ground.¡±


    Juana was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Sherri involved in a romantic rtionship with Hackett? How could things have turned sour when they couldn¡¯t stand each other? ¡°Wait a moment. Are you telling me you no longer want to be with him? Did you two have a falling out or break up?¡±


    Now, Sherri was utterly bewildered. When did she ever date Hackett? It hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind, not even in her wildest dreams. ¡°When did I ever get together with him? He only recently found out about our child.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never been together?¡± Juana couldn¡¯t fathom it and sought rification. Yet, Joy had explicitly mentioned their rtionship What was the truth behind this puzzling situation?


    Sherri was confused. How did Juana believe that she and Hackett were in a rtionship? Juana, who told you that Hackett and I were together? We have never been in a rtionship, not two years ago, not now.¡±


    Juana remaned silent for a moment, trying toprehend the situation. What were young people up to these days?


    ¡°But Joy mentioned that Hackett told her you were his girlfriend. If you weren¡¯t together, why would he say that? Was he pursuing you before or after he found out about the child? Juana¡¯s concern grew, hoping that Hackett¡¯s intentions were genuine and not solely driven by the child¡¯s presence. She wanted their rtionship to be founded on sincerity.


    Sherri took a moment to reflect, realizing that Hackett wasn¡¯t aware of Ruby being his daughter when he began sending her flowers. Then, with a touch of certainty, she replied, ¡°He learned about the child before he knew it was his.¡± Nodding thoughtfully, Juana felt a sense of relief. ¡°Does Edward know about all this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s aware¡±


    Juana fell silent, her realization sinking in. So, she was the only one left in the dark, and it didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°Does Richard know?¡± Her voiceced with a hint of menace. She clearly expected everyone to be on the same page, and if she were the only one unaware, there would be consequences.


    Sherri responded truthfully, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t know Only Edward is aware, but Edward doesn¡¯t know who the father is.¡±


    Juana felt a wave of conflicting emotions but managed to find some equilibrium. She had always maintained a conservative mindset and had spent time with Ruby She had already developed a deep attachment to her. Discovering that Ruby had a biological father stirred her emotions, but she remained rtivelyposed. The question that lingered in her mind was how to approach Joy. Did she already know the truth?


    Juana shot Sherri a sharp look, her eyes filled with discontent and frustration. ¡°Call Edward. He¡¯s been away for so long without a single phone call¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she responded obediently before dialing Edward¡¯s number.


    The phone rang persistently before it was finally answered. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why¡¯d it take you so long to pick up?¡±


    Edward¡¯s voice was noticeably absent from the other end. Instead, a doctor asked, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    Still devoid of Edward¡¯s voice, the doctor¡¯s words persisted. ¡°You need to be careful with your leg, avoid any sudden.


    movements, and try to stay in bed. Rest is crucial.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing this. Her immediate thought was that something was wrong with Edward. With his profession as a doctor, she understood the implications behind the doctor¡¯s advice. It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement when she said, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re at the hospital, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Realizing the truth, Juana¡¯s gaze toward Ruby shifted. She had been teaching Ruby to call her grandmother,¡± but when Sherri mentioned that Edward was in the hospital, her face turned paler. She motioned for Sherri to put the call on speakerphone.


    Sherriplied and ced the phone on the table, activating the speakerphone. ¡°Hey, Edward, are you there?¡±


    This time, Edward¡¯s warm voice came through. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here. Just visiting a friend who got injured. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Juana, feeling a sense of urgency, her heart pounding, her voice trembling, said, ¡°Edward, are you okay? Don¡¯t try to hide anything from your mom.¡±


    A chuckle escaped from the other end of the line. ¡°Juana, why would you think that? I¡¯m wonderful. I¡¯m just visiting a friend who got hurt. No need to worry I¡¯ll be back at the office soon.¡±


    Juana¡¯s heart eased a bit upon hearing Edward¡¯s reassuring words. His tone didn¡¯t sound like he was unwell. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overwork ande home as soon as you¡¯re done¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After exchanging a few more words with Edward, Juana ended the call. Initially, she wanted to share the news and express her frustration about being in the dark. However, when she heard the word ¡°hospital,¡± her mind went nk. Now she thought it would be best to wait until Edward returned before discussing it further As the phone call ended. Juana and Ruby remained engrossed in their yful antics on the couch. Sherri sat beside them. her fingers dancing across the screen of her phone as she exchanged lively text messages with Natalie. With her heart unburdened and her worries momentarily forgotten, a radiant smile adorned Sherri¡¯s face, exuding a sense of pure happiness and contentment


    In a prestigis private hospital overseas. Kyle couldn¡¯t resist yful gel at Edward after he ended the phone call ¡°Well look at you the moor around easily for the next three months with the

 Chapter 152

    Edward sighed, his gaze falling on his heavily bandaged body. "Am I really that fragile? It¡¯s just a fractured bone," Kyle retorted with a grin. "You¡¯re all about unting your mobility, but you can''t avoid saving."


    Edward smiled, continuing to engage in the banter. "Hundred days to heal injured tendons and bones?"


    "Wing your name ying the mighty," Kyle replied yfully.


    On the 29th four of Evergreen Gardens. Natalie Delt surge od jay jagen reeeiving Sherri¡¯s m Juana hard sur li remarkable reuliene she wouldn¡¯t have had to perform every wer)


    The Landdor family¡¯s residence nel humbly ageingier for her jart If she had known that


    won she would


    With that throught in munzi. Natalie der jeled to take Jasper to the mall to buy a gift. She turned to Jenny enthusiastically spoke, Jenny. I¡¯ve finished my meal. I¡¯m nning to take Jasper out for a the kitchen and


    We might not be back for


    Jenny in the kitchen responded with a resounding voire. ¡°Alright If you¡¯re not returning, we¡¯ll visit the vi. It hasn¡¯t been leaned for several days¡±


    Jenny and Lena held a deep affection for the vi, where they had reuded for decades. In addition, Barron had always treated them kindly. Thus they atte wind moments to go back and meticulously clean the ce, even though re and devoid of any lingering odors.


    resided there ensuring it remained.


    ¡°Okay Jenny Im beading beat flow¡±


    Jentry suddenly realized her recent illness and thought, ¡°Would you be able to handle taking Jasper out? He¡¯s quite a harviful How about Farpany your


    Natalie tuled gratefully. Jentry, Im not so fragile Look, I¡¯m already feeling better I¡¯m going to Sherri Landor¡¯s house this afternoon As she said this, Natalie twirled around in front of Jenny, demon roved condition.


    Upon hearing that it involved Miss Landor. Jenny no longer insisted, ¡°Alright then, just take care of yourself¡±


    Natalie was rikay with Jenny¡¯s caring reminders She understood that people who truly cared would always offer their concerns before one¡¯s departure, fearing any possible mishaps. ¡°Okay. I understand With erris unuation settled and Juana no particrly upset, Natalie felt a sense of relief. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t feel overly worried about Hackett¡¯s uation. As she descended the stairs, she cathe to a sudden halt, her eyes widening in astonishment


    In the y area of a distant revidentialplex, a man stood beneath the monkey bars, his sleek ck suit entuated by the warm golden rays of sunlight With a hint of a smile gracing his otherwise stern countenance, he stood tall andposed, his strong arms effortlessly supporting a child who ragerly clung to the bars Every movement he made was deliberate an! utious, ready to protect and assist immediately


    The chuld zoggled and separated with delight, clearly familiar with this yful routine. The sight before her was something she had never expected to witness


    An inglese ribable pang of bittersweet emotions flooded her heart, leaving her torn and conflicted. She leaned against the nearby wall, taking a moment topone herself. After a deep breath and a few minutes of contemtion, she straightened her pesture and released a sigh as if resolving something within.


    As she drew closer, the man¡¯s gaze shafted towards her, has suspended movementing to a halt. Even the child turned to nce at the man, ratching sight of Natalie Excitedly, the child began to wiggle and dance, calling out, ¡°Mommy, Motary Gently, the man set Jasper down, has intention to walk toward Natalie evident. However, as soon as Jasperid eyes on Natalie heurkly disregarded the man, peishing ham away swiftly


    Natalie observed the man¡¯s empty hands, a sense of enginess echoing within her heart.


    Without acknowledging him or questioning his presence with Jasper, Natalie focused on lifting Jasper off the ground. Softly and tenderly, the inspired, ¡°Are you tired from ying? Feeling warm?¡±


    In a sweet and innocent voice, Jasper responded, ¡°Not warm. Mommy, this is my good friend.¡±


    Natalie narrowed her eyes, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by good friend?*


    Lena couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡°Miss Natalie, let me exin. This gentleman here is the same person whom Jasper identally bumped into earlier. Today, he bought a toy to apologize to Jasper, and Jasper graciously epted it. They Natalie was speechless. Have I seen him before? Was his interaction with Jasper merely a fa?ade?


    He didn¡¯t approach her too closely, maintaining his position while his gaze remained fixated on her face. His expression was inscrutable, concealing any hints of emotion, but there was a subtle softness in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    It was as if he could decipher her thoughts. In a soft-spoken voice, he reassured her. ¡°My pursuit of you has nothing to do with Jasper.¡±


    Lena pondered, ¡°What did I just hear? Is this gentleman pursuing Miss Natalie?¡±


    Miss Natalie was not only beautiful but also kind-hearted. It wasn¡¯t umon for suitors to pursue her, even back in Sapphire City. However, this gentleman exuded undeniable charm and sophistication, hinting at his affluent background.


    Lena¡¯s mind was already spinning with countless scenarios, and Trevon¡¯s question nearly made her dizzy.


    Natalie picked up on his attempt to exin that his pursuit wasn¡¯t solely because of Jasper but because of her. With at dismissive tone, she responded, ¡°It¡¯s not relevant to me.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze darkened, a hint of disappointment creeping into his eyes. Nevertheless, he persisted and wanted to ask her directly. ¡°What about the child¡­?¡±


    She swiftly intercepted his words, her voice firm, ¡°My personal life is not as chaotic as you might think. However, the child has no connection to you. If there is any connection, it is merely biological. I seek amitted father for my child, but I am not unreasonable. 1 cannot change the fact that you are Jasper¡¯s biological father. So, I won¡¯t deny you the opportunity to be a part of his life. That is my greatestpromise. But if you intend to contest custody, be prepared for a fierce battle. I hope it doesn¡¯te to that, but I won¡¯t back down if you insist.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s most significant fear now was that Trevon would use the custody battle to pressure her intopromising. Rather than hiding or evading, she decided to confront the situation head-on. When her uncle suggested changing the date, she had initially argued against it. She knew full well that with Trevon¡¯s power and influence, he would quickly uncover information about Jasper if he genuinely wanted to. However, her uncle and the others ultimately decided to proceed with the change, showing their respect for her by reframing from prying into Jasper¡¯s paternity.


    As long as she didn¡¯t explicitly reveal it, her uncle and the others rarely probed further, disying their deep respect for her boundaries.


    Trevon was infuriated yet impressed by this woman¡¯s ability to leave him seething with just a few words. He recalled telling her that his personal life wasn¡¯t as chaotic, and now she had cleverly turned his words against him.


    Gritting his teeth, he suppressed his inner turmoil and asked, ¡°Is that how you see me?¡±


    Natalie handed Jasper over to Lena and instructed, ¡°Lena, please take Jasper upstairs for now. I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±


    Lena took the child from Natalie, her mind still reeling from the revtion, and she watched Natalie with concern as she ascended the stairs, ncing back multiple times.


    Natalie straightened her back and met his visibly colder gaze as she spoke softly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you have no intention of contesting custody with me?¡±


    ¡°I have never stated that I want to engage in a custody battle with you. Even if I discovered that Jasper is my child, I have no desire to separate him from you¡± Because I want both you and our son, why would I want to tear them apart?


    Natalie had a hint of skepticism in her eyes, searching for the truth. ¡°Are you being sincere?¡± She preferred a peaceful resolution, but if necessary, she would have her uncle confront him. She would notpromise when it came to their child.


    ¡°I speak only the truth. You can dismiss anything I said two years ago, but every word I have spoken to you since your return has been genuine. My pursuit of you was sincere, and now my decision not to fight you for Jasper is also sincere. You can trust me on that,¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°If you mean what you say, that¡¯s all I ask for. No need to mix in a confession of feelings as if it changes anything.


    Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re true to your word and won¡¯t go back on it. After all, you¡¯re Mr. Wilson, a prominent figure in Athana.¡± Natalie wanted to discourage him from trying to take Jasper away from her.


    However, Trevon¡¯s perspective on the matter was different. He felt a sense of joy in his expression as he replied, ¡°L, Trevon, always keep my promises. His words were spoken with sincerity and determination.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thenguage was an expansive and intricate realm where each individual¡¯s capacity for understanding varied. The Interpretation of a single sentence could diverge significantly depending on the individual. In this case, their perspectives were entirely out of sync.


    As he gazed at her retreating figure, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how stunning she looked today. It had been years since theyst saw each other, and her sense of style had transformed remarkably. She adorned herself in a charming milky-colored floral dressyered with a vibrant grass-green suit jacket. Completing her ensemble was a pair of elegant milky-colored high-heeled shoes.


    She emanated an air of grace and femininity. How had he failed to recognize her striking beauty all these years?


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was growing more stunning by the day, defying the natural process of aging


    She emanated an air of grace and femininity. How had he failed to recognize her striking beauty all these years?


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was growing more stunning by the day, defying the natural process of aging. He marveled at how time seemed to enhance her allure rather than diminish it.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Once Natalie returned home, she was engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions. There was an unsettling


    feeling lingering within her, as if something was amiss in Trevon¡¯s words, yet she couldn¡¯t quite grasp


    what it was


    Lena still dwelled on the revtion about Jasper¡¯s father She anticipated Natalie would take a while


    before joining her upstairs, but to her surprise, Natalie followed closely bnd.


    With a hesitant and concerned expression, Lena voiced her worries, ¡°Miss Natalie, is that gentleman


    truly the father of Jasper? What if he¡­¡±


    Understanding Lena¡¯s concerns, Natalie offered reassurance, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. He assured me he


    wouldn¡¯t engage in a custody battle with me over Jasper. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll consult with my uncle if


    he ever tries to challenge me. Rest assured. I will take Jasper to the Landor Lamily¡¯s residenceter


    Would you like


    Lena still carried a trace of worry but understand the boundaries she couldn¡¯t toss. Considering the


    other party¡¯s affluent background, engaging in a prolonged struggle for custody would be a formble


    battle With a busy tone, she replied, ¡°No need. Miss Natalie We prefer taking the subway. It¡¯s beneficial


    for us to stay active at our age¡±


    Upon hearing Lend¡¯s suggestion. Natalie didn¡¯t insist any further. ¡°Alright then, let me change Jasper¡¯s


    clothes, and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    After dressing Jasper in a fresh outfit, Natalie swiftly headed to thergest supermarket. She carefully


    selected various items there, including swift grain, thoughtful gifts, fresh fruits, and seafood.


    Apanying her was Ethan, who efficiently loaded the purchases into the car.


    Half an hourter, Natalie arrived at the Landor family¡¯s residence. Ethan¡¯s car followed closely behind


    and parked at the entrance. With a sense of urgency, he swiftly unloaded the items from the trunk and


    ced them on the doorstep. With utmost respect, he inquired, ¡°Would you like me. bring them inside,


    Miss Natalie?¡±


    Natalie pondered for a moment and decided against it. After all, Juana was not acquainted with Ethan.


    Moreover, today she hade to offer an apology, and it would be more sincere if she handled the


    situation herself ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Just leave them here I¡¯ll take them insideter. Thank


    you for your assistance


    Ethan maintained his respectful demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯ll be waiting nearby. Please don¡¯t


    hesitate to call upon me if you need any assistance.¡±


    Natalie nodded in agreement and freed one hand to press the doorbell, its melodic clime resonating.


    The door swung open, revealing the familiar face of the maid from the Landor family, who greeted


    Natalie with warmth and familiarity. ¡°Miss Foster has arrived. Are these items to be brought inside?¡±


    A gentle smile adorned Natalie¡¯s lips as she responded, ¡°Yes, please. I would appreciate your


    assistance¡±


    The gracious and generous maid assured her. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Miss Foster. Pleasee in with


    the child, and I will take care of the items for you¡±


    With Jasper nestled in her arms, Natalie decided it would be best to enter the house first and settle him


    down before returning to help with the belongings.


    Meanwhile, Juana satfortably on the sofa, keeping Rubypany. Since learning about Jasper¡¯s


    true identity, she has be even more attentive and doning ¡°Ruby, what would you like to eat today?


    Grandma can prepare anything. We bought some prawns. Would you fancy having some?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, her love for prawns evident Juana always indulged her


    granddaughter¡¯s culinary preferences Today was no exception


    Natalie felt a surge of relief as she heard Sherri¡¯s joyousughter. With a tinge of nervousness and


    guilt, she called out to Juana¡¯s retreating figure, Auntie.¡±


    Juana turned around and spotted her standing there, cradling Jasper. A warm smile spread across


    Juana¡¯s face as she eagerly eximed. ¡°Come in! It¡¯s been days since west saw Jasper. He looks


    even more charming today?¡±


    Natalie had anticipated a potentially tense encounter with Juana, but the warmth in Juana¡¯s eyes


    melted away her worries.


    Ruby darted toward Natalie¡¯s feet, craving her embrace. ¡°Mammy, carry met Natalie gently lowered


    Jasper to the ground and scooped up Ruby, showering her with affectionate kisses. She pondered


    whether it was time to talk with Ruby about refraining from calling her ¡®Monny¡± but found it difficult to


    broach the subject.


    Assuming that Natalie hade to take her granddaughter out for a fun outing, Juana didn¡¯t raise any


    objections to Ruby¡¯s endearing name for Natalie. With a smile, she inquired, ¡°Are you nning a day of


    adventure while Sherri remains tucked in bed?


    Natalie shook her head, embarrassed as she settled down, still holding Ruby in her arms. Jasper was


    already engrossed in ying with his toys, and when Ruby saw him, she couldn¡¯t resist joining in. The


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    children began interacting, with Ruby addressing Jasper as ¡°brother¡±,


    Jasper responded coolly with a simple ¡°Hmm¡±


    Natalie inwardly cursed the stubborn genes hindering Jasper¡¯smunication skills.


    Turning her attention to Juana, she mustered sincerity and spoke, ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t bring Ruby here for a


    ydate. I came to apologize to you. Sherri and I mistakenly kept this secret from you, and 1 sincerely


    apologize.¡±


    Juana nced at the pile of gifts on the coffee table, finally understanding Natalie¡¯s intentions. She


    gave Natalie a yful look, her voice carrying a touch of gentle reproach. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such a


    petty person? I¡¯m the type of person who can let bygones be bygones. Besides, I am thrilled to have


    precious Ruby as my granddaughter. It¡¯s a joy I can¡¯t put into words¡± Juana had forgotten entirely about


    scolding Sherri earlier in the morning. Worn out from a restless night and the encounter with Juana,


    Sherri sought sce in the embrace of sleep once more.


    Natalie had envisioned countless scenarios, but this oue was beyond her expectations. She had


    braced herself for a hint of anger from Juana, but instead, she was met with words offort and


    understanding. Juana¡¯s remarkable generosity and grace surpassed Natalie¡¯s wildest imagination.


    She possessed an extraordinary level of generosity.


    ¡°Thank you, Juana, Natalie expressed her gratitude, her voice tinged with sincerity. ¡°We were wrong,


    and I must take responsibility for the situation. Otherwise. Sherri wouldn¡¯t have¡­ turned out to be a


    single mother.¡±


    Juana had already learned the reasons behind Sherri¡¯s pregnancy that morning, and she couldn¡¯t ce


    me on the innocent cluld. Sherri had always seemed to have drawn the short straw, entangled with


    such a family. This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all due to your father¡­ that mistake made by Harry. Please don¡¯t


    burden yourself with guilt. You¡¯re both exceptional


    children.¡±


    Despite Juana¡¯s light-hearted tone. Natalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She fought to maintain her


    Juana noticed the shift in Natalie¡¯s emotions and skillfully changed the topic. ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t you tell


    me if Hackett is pursuing Sherri? I have taken a liking to him.¡±


    This topic immediately captured Natalie¡¯s attention, overpowering any desire to shed tears. She was


    taken aback. Did Juana have a liking for Hackett?


    To please Juana, Natalie betrayed Sherri for the first time in her life by bing an informant. ¡°Juana,


    I believe Hackett might be interested in Sherri. Every day, whenever Sherri is at work, he sends her a


    bouquet of roses. The whole hospital is aware that someone is pursuing her, although we re unsure if


    it¡¯s Mr. ckwell himself, as he only signs the cards with H Natalie refrained from mentioning the


    cheesy messages like thinking of you, H¡¯ or ¡®love you, H. Those were just too cringeworthy to utter


    aloud.


    Juana¡¯s eyes sparkled with a smile. ¡°Is that so? Someone is pursuing Sherri. That¡¯s wonderful news.


    After all, he is Ruby¡¯s father. If he genuinely cares for Sherri, it would be a win-win situation. But let me


    be honest with you, Natalie. I do have a soft spot for Hackett. However, I don¡¯t want them to enter a


    forced marriage just because of the child. Such unions rarely stand the test of time. Please don¡¯t


    mention this to Sherri. There¡¯ll think I¡¯m head over heels in love with her.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh. Juana was a woman of solid words but a soft heart, a


    ssic case of tough love. Although she genuinely cared for Sherri, she put up a facade of


    nonchnce and even expressed concerns about Sherri¡¯s happiness. It was aplicated rtionship


    between a mother and her daughter. ¡°Understood, Juana. I won¡¯t breathe a word, but aren¡¯t you


    bothered by the rumors surrounding Hackett?¡±


    Juana waved her hand dismissively, projecting an image of indifference. ¡°Oh, my dear, I can see


    through people quite well at my age. Hackett may have a yful side, but he¡¯s not malicious. He¡¯s quite


    polite. Besides, I won¡¯t deny that his striking looks have captivated me. He fits my son-inw¡¯s


    aesthetic standards perfectly.¡±


    Natalie raised an eyebrow at Juana¡¯s straightforwardness. ¡°Juana, you certainly don¡¯t mince words.¡±


    Deep inside, Natalie silently apuded Juana¡¯s cl


    character.


    While Sherri was still sound asleep, Juana seized the opportunity to gain Natalie¡¯s favor. ¡°Natalie, I


    have a task for you.¡±


    She felt a surge of unease as she replied, her voice slightly shaky. Juana¡­ you said?¡±


    ¡°From now on, when you¡¯re with Sherri. I want you to discreetly gather information about their


    rtionship and keep an eye on their prospects.¡±


    The weight of the task seemed immense, akin to being a spy. Natalie found herself caught between


    epting and declining Eventually, she yielded to the authority of her elder, saying. ¡°Alright, Juana, I¡¯ll


    do my best to observe and report back to you.¡±


    Juana¡¯s face lit up with delight upon hearing Natalie¡¯s agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll have lunch and dinner at


    home. I¡¯ve bought abundant seafood today, and Ruby is quite the foodie, especially regarding shrimp


    and shellfish.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°If I decline, does that mean I¡¯ll be sent home for meals?¡±


    Finally, they exchanged contact information, promising to update each other through WhatsApp.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    As noon approached. Sherri descended the stairs in her loose pajamas, rubbing her tired eyes.


    Surprisingly, she spotted Natalie waiting downstairs and wondered if she was hallucinating


    Quickening her pare, she bounced over to join Natalie¡¯s side ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you


    wake me up?¡± Meanwhile, Juana went to the kitchen for Ruby¡¯s meals. Natalie had already heard the


    rough details of Sherri¡¯s scolding in the morning from Ruby Though Ruby¡¯s storytelling skills were not


    the clearest, Natalie managed to grasp the gist of it


    With a smile, she yfully remarked. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to disrupt your beauty sleep, did 11?2¡±


    Quickly catching on to Natalie¡¯s teasing. Sherri fired back. ¡°Ah. you¡¯re savoring every bit of this, aren¡¯t


    you? Sister, I barely made it out alive this morning It felt like a never-ending marathon race¡±


    Natalie grinned, a mixture of amusement and envy evident on her face


    After their early departure from the Landor family¡¯s residence, she returned to Evergreen Gardens with


    Jasper. Perhaps due to her intense fever from the previous night, she appeared a bit weary after a long


    day.


    By the time they arrived at Evergreen Gardens, it was already 7:00 PM. She tended to the usual


    evening routines of bathing her son and soothing him to sleep and before she knew it, it was nearly


    8:00 PM Time seemed to slip away unnoticed.


    She was taking a moment to admire Jasper¡¯s peaceful slumber, and a faint glow of contentment


    washed over her. If Trevon ever reconsidered and attempted to challenge her for custody of Jasper,


    she would fight him fiercely with every ounce of her being


    However, her tranquility was abruptly interrupted by an ill-timed phone call ncing at the caller ID.


    she recognized it to be Harry scall. Opting to ignore she dismissively declined the call, convinced he


    had nothing to discuss. But to her


    ion, the relentless ringing perusted


    Her mood soured, and due donned her i


    ¡°ith a gentle push, she opened the balcony door and closed it behind her


    dy answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? No pleasantries were exchanged, nger across the w teen


    she relucta


    be bothered even to utter Harry¡¯s name


    Harry¡¯s voice on the other end seethed with anger, has volume rising. Youe back and don¡¯t bother


    to give me a heads up¡± The implication behind ! ords made Natalie feel she needed has permi on to


    return


    She let out a mockingugh, unable cleared up. How big is your ego the establish dominance engage


    in


    to contain her amusement ¡°Mr. Foster, its been two years, and your mind still hasn¡¯t I have to inform


    you? Do you think you can dictate my actions? If you desire to


    aling mani with a tiger at the zoo¡±


    Engaging in conversation with such a per voi him. There was no point in t ng further It


    utterly frunless. At this moment, she regretted not immediately blocking umply a waste of her time and


    energy


    Harry stone softened slightly on the other end, no longer engaging point, saying. Transfer one mullion


    dors to me


    outing match with Natalie. He got straight to the


    Hearing his demand, Natalie burst intoughter, her voice filled with frustration She wished she could


    perform a cramotomy on him right then and there ¡°Mr. Foster are you sure you dialed the right number!


    I am Natalie, not your beloved Emily Instead of seeking out your flesh and blood daughter, youe to


    me, your abandoned child¡±


    Harry had caught wind of the news a few days back hearing about Natalie¡¯s return and her residence at


    Evergreen Gardens. He was well aware that the houses had a hefty price tag and believed that Natalie


    had struck it rich With his recent string of bad luck and mounting losses in gambling he saw an


    opportunity to ask her for some money. After all, what was one mulhon dors to someone who could


    afford such avish property?


    However, now that an unknown entity had taken over hispany, he held only a meager ten percent


    stake. If he couldn¡¯t secure the funds and settle lus gambling debts, he feared losing even that tiny


    percentage, leaving him utterly destitute.


    Upon sensing Natalie¡¯s reluctance toply with his request. Harry¡¯s voice grew louder, abandoning


    the previous softness veneer ¡°Natalie, handing over the money would be in your best interest. I know


    you have a daughter and a son If you care about their well-being you better figure out a way


    But Natalie drew the line at her children. While Harry could try to intimidate her, using her children as


    pawns only fueled her anger Giving hun money was out of the question.


    She refused to show an ounce of fear in front of Harry. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see who meets their demise first. My


    bet is on you, as you¡¯re the one ying a dangerous game.¡±


    The words barely escaped Natalie¡¯s lips before she abruptly ended the call. A tinge of frustration


    lingered, but pretending not to worry would be disingenuous. After all, Harry was the kind of person


    capable of anything Just to be safe, she decided to send a message to Sherri. ¡°Sherri, please tell


    Juana not to take Ruby outtely Harry asked me for a sum of money, but 1 refused. I fear he might


    lose control and exploit the children.¡±


    Upon receiving the message, Sherri angrily exploded and swiftly replied,  he insane? He won¡¯t spare


    even the children- How much money did he demand from you?¡±


    Natalie responded. ¡°One million dors. He discovered my whereabouts and assumed I could afford


    such an expensive house¡±


    Sherri¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°Don¡¯t give him a cent. He¡¯s an endless pit. Once you give in, there will be


    no end to his demands. Rest assured. I¡¯ll make sure Juana keeps a close eye on Ruby¡±


    Natalie replied. ¡°Alright, sorry for dragging you into this mess agam¡±


    Sherri shot back an annoyed expression with a caption that read, ¡°Can¡¯t we have a pleasant chat


    anymore! Are you intent on sabotaging our friendship?¡±


    Natalie responded with a surrendering emoji, followed by an ¡°Im sorry emoji, finally appeasing Sherri.


    As she turned to retreat to her room, she caught sight of a familiar silhouette on the neighboring


    balcony. Dressed in a deep blur pajamas, casually leaning against the railing, putting on a cigarette, the


    wispy smoke blurred their distinct features. However, the balcony lights illuminated the scene, forcing


    her to acknowledge that it was Trevon.


    Since when did he move in next door¡¯ She had been entirely unaware, which exined the several


    encounters in the neighborhood and his ytime with Jasper today


    Trevon lingered on the balcony throughout the evening, keenly observing her every move. His gaze


    momentarily grew colder, but when their eyes met, he gave a subtle nod, maintaining his trademark


    aloofness. It seemed Natalie had let her


    ald


    Natalie needed to be more knowledgeable about Trevon¡¯s intentions, but considering the Wilson


    Group¡¯s extensive property holdings in every neighborhood, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising or


    unfathomable Without nodding or acknowledging him, she pushed open the balcony door and retreated


    into her room.


    As he watched her retreating form, her unce gentle countenance turned somber instantly. Stepping into


    the room, he reached for a cigarette, lighting at while unlocking his phone¡¯s screen. Determined, he


    dialed Jim¡¯s number andmanded. Find out Harry¡¯s recent whereabouts¡±


    On the other end of the line. Jim promptly responded, ¡°Understood. Mr. Wilson. I¡¯ve heard rumors of


    Harry¡¯s gambling addiction Ell dig deeper to gather more information¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    The following morning, the property management hurriedly arrived at Natalie¡¯s door


    Lena opened the door and inquired, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    The property manager appeared visibly agitated To Miss Foster around? We¡¯ve got an urgent matter to


    discuss with her.¡±


    ¡°Just hold on a moment. I¡¯ll go get her She was just about to knock on the door when the master


    bedroom swung open. ¡°Are you looking for me. Lena?


    Lena nodded in confirmation


    The property manager, observing Natalie¡¯s presence, hastened to exin. ¡°Miss Foster, you better


    being upscale, and the residents¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natalie grasped the implication. Thismunity was renowned for its top-notch management, security,


    and services, where a ce Joseph had chosen for her ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head there right away¡±


    Lena¡¯s unease was evident when she heard the name Harry. She swiftly grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm.


    preventing her from leaving. her face filled with concern. ¡°Miss Natalie, you better bring Ethan along.


    I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Natalie turned toward Lena and offered aforting pat on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lena. He can¡¯t


    harm me and won¡¯t be able to exploit me, either. I won¡¯t give him a penny, even if I have the money. I¡¯d


    rather donate it to charity than hand it over to Harry¡±


    Noticing Lena¡¯s lingering worry. Natalie reassured her, ¡°Believe me, Lena, I won¡¯t be alone. Ethan will


    be by my side, and he won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    Lena¡¯s face remained tense, reflecting years of witnessing Harry¡¯s actions. She couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    How could a loving father stoop so low? If it weren¡¯t for Thea¡¯s protection, Miss Natalie wouldn¡¯t be in


    her current position.


    Such a tragedy it was, indeed. How could someone as pure-hearted as Miss Natalie be burdened with


    such a father!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Before she got near the door to themunity, she heard the bustling noise, and it was a disgusting


    voice she knew all too well. Who else could it be but Harry?


    There were some people and voices that one would never forget for the rest of his life. Harry was one


    of them because of disgust.


    Natalie pushed through the crowd and walked toward the entrance. At a nce, she saw Harry


    standing in the crowd with his hands on his hips. The image of a shrew cursing on the streets rushed


    into her mind. However, it was not a shrew she saw. but a man. It had been a few years since shest


    saw Harry, who had be even more unendurable. He used to be CEO of the Foster Group, at least.


    But now, it was not an exaggeration to say he was a clown.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him anymore. She only felt embarrassed and nothing else. If she could,


    she wanted to turn around and walk away, pretending that she didn¡¯t know him. But she couldn¡¯t. There


    was a lunt of impatience in her tone. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me?¡±


    Hearing the voice he had been missing, Harry suddenly stopped cursing. He turned around and looked


    at his daughter, who he didn¡¯t like. Only then did he realize that she had changed after she became


    rich. Her clothes had changed. What Harry didn¡¯t know was that it was her aunt who bought these


    expensive clothes.


    Harry said bluntly, Tm sick and need money for the operation¡± Harry was not a fool. He could not just


    say that he did not have money to pay off his gambling debts. Otherwise, the image he had built in the


    morning would be gone


    Harry wasn¡¯t stupid, neither was Natalie, of course. It was just that after giving birth, she no longer


    wanted to win that much. She was satisfied as long as her family was healthy and happy. She felt that


    her current life was good. She had money and a child, a job she liked, and a family that loved her. She


    was content and happy. She didn¡¯t want to fuss over too many things, but she wasn¡¯t a pushover if


    others insisted oning over.


    Last right, he had threatened her to give him one million dors. Now, he said that he needed money


    because he was sick. Who the hell was he trying to deceive? What kind of illness would cost him one


    million dors? Even a craniotomy wouldn¡¯t cost that much. But she didn¡¯t show any unwillingness on


    her face. She said patiently. ¡°Show me the medical record¡±


    Harry did not expect her to say that. He avoided her gaze, not daring to look into her eyes. He lied and


    said, ¡°I forgot to bring it. I can¡¯t curse myself to be sick, can P


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°What can¡¯t you do! It¡¯s past that there are too many people now. If you want


    to y. I¡¯ll y with you. It¡¯s just a waste of time, at most.¡±


    She said in a professional tone, I¡¯m a doctor. I can at least help you check if you¡¯re sick. If you¡¯re


    seriously ill, I can still help you contact some people.¡± It sounded filial to the onlookers, but Harry


    thought it was a curse.


    A warm-hearted person at the side had already started to persuade him. ¡°Just tell your daughter about


    your illness. At least she¡¯s a doctor and can help you check. You¡¯re asking her for money to treat the


    illness anyway. Isn¡¯t it the same if your daughter arranges it?¡±


    As soon as this person finished, several people around began to whisper. It turned out the image he


    had been performing all morning was a fake. Now, everyone was starting to side with his unfilial


    daughter. After she said those few words, he was at a disadvantage. He looked at this wretched girl¡¯s


    expression. She looked like she was watching a joke as if she was saying that he should continue


    performing


    Harry was so angry that he wanted to curse. His face turned ashen, and he resisted the urge to hit her.


    He had to return the money in the afternoon. If he couldn¡¯t, he would have to chop off his hand. He was


    a little anxious secretly, so he said it quite anxiously. He thought he would use public opinion to force


    her to give him the money. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to check me. Just transfer the amount you promised me


    He did not dare to say the number one million dors in front of everyone.


    Natalie found it hard to find an urate adjective for his behavior. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re sick. Your


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    amnesia is serious. Last night, you threatened me to ask for one million dors. I don¡¯t have gold in my


    house. Where can I get so much money for you? I don¡¯t do things like breaking thew. Why don¡¯t I


    take you to see if you have Alzheimer¡¯s tendencies today? The sooner you¡¯re checked, the sooner you


    can get the treatment. These words seemed to say that she hadn¡¯t promised him. anything and that he


    was ckmailing her.


    Sure enough the people around them were scolding Harry for being improper and lying. He asked his


    daughter for so much money.


    Harry couldn¡¯t care less about his image now. His temper came up, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse,


    ¡°Wretched girl, you live in such a good ce, but you¡¯reining when I asked you to give me


    some money. Won¡¯t you feel bad for it?¡±


    Natalie suppressed her anger and bit her lips. Just as she was about to retort, a cold voice interrupted


    what she was about to say. ¡°Mr. Foster, you disturbed my sleep so early in the morning. I thought it was


    a baboon in the neighborhood, but it turned out to be you, Mr. Foster. Then we¡¯ll settle the score of your


    disturbing my sleep alone.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who the voice belonged to. Wasn¡¯t it Trevon? She didn¡¯t


    turn her head to look. but the people around her had already been shocked into silence by the man¡¯s


    cold aura.


    No matter where this me


    in was, his app


    proble


    Harry, did not expect ? meet Trevon Morrover he was at the door, so bo sald be disturb Trevon! He


    umled awowardly and obsequiously. Mr Wilson, vou must be joking. I¡¯m quite far from yon¡± He meant


    that he could not disturb Trevon


    Trevon had his hands in his pockets and an unlit cigarette in his mouth. There was a trac shamelessly. I


    said you disturbed me, so you did¡¯ He said in a tone that


    H


    Natalie did not look up at him the whole time but the moment, Harry¡¯s expression was rich and


    unpredictable. It alternated between


    Harry trembled. He did not expect Trevon to suddenly make thin look for


    When they heard Harry call him Mr. Wilson, the people i man¡¯s expression because only a few men


    could be addressed: one thought in their minds, and that was to hide. They were shipped away


    ung the


    in has eves as he said


    aving. Tm the boss. What can you do!


    her. Her gaze was on Harry¡¯s face. deward afraid and angry


    rult


    a moborty


    im ¡°Mr Wilson. I¡¯m here to


    consciously dispersed and carefully checked the Mr. Wilson in Athana, so everyone at the scene had


    only


    that they would be implicated. A few of them quietly


    that Natalie did not


    Trevon did not care about the actions of the people around him. He


    her family matters to be known in public. He gave Jim a look When Jim received the signal, he quickly


    grabbed the back of Harry a cor and dragged him to the parking lot. The ser half of his seETILETICE


    stopped in time Seeing that the troublemaker had left, the people around tum dispersed tiredly


    Only Natalie and Trevon were left standing opposite each other at the door. Neither of them spoke. She


    left first because she did not want to break the principle of a good life. In fact, she felt that there was


    (talk about with him


    Trevon looked at her departing figure again. His chest was clogged and slightly stuffy. He had never felt


    so defeated and disregarded before Why did he think that this woman would pester him hai k then).


    This woman was umply disdainful fi was the same in the past and even more so now. She ignored him


    even when she was in trouble. en that dir had a strong backer she was even more disdainful. Thinking


    of this he felt even more unhappy, and his expression turned even colder


    Jim dragged Harry to the underground parking lot and casually threw him to the ground. He parted his


    hand. It seemed that he thought it was dirty In fact, Jim indeed felt that touching such a person was


    dirty


    Harry was suddenly thrown to the ground. He was caught off guard. He fell t on his face and stood


    angrily with his hands on the floor. He pointed at Jim and scolded. ¡°Who the fuck do you yisu are?


    Aren¡¯t you past ackey beside Mr. Wilson How dare you throw me¡±¡±


    Instead of getting angry. Jim smiled, and his expression turned cold. At the sam he felt sorry for Mrs.


    Wilson. Why dad she have such a father ¡°You¡¯re the one I threw and I think it¡¯s dirty. If not for Mrs


    Wilson¡¯s sake, I would have beaten


    1 you to death today¡±


    Mrs Wils


    Harry remembered that Natalie had said that she had already divorced Trevon. Why were the people


    around Trevon still calling that wretched girl Mrs. Wilson? Could it be that Natalie was lying to him? Did


    she lie to him because she


    to help turn


    hen¡¯


    Puzzled, be asked. ¡°Mr Wilson didn¡¯t divorce that N


    Just as Jiri was about to say something, the familiar cold voice came again. The sound of leather shoes


    hatting the ground echoed in the empty parking lot. It was abnormally clear. Every knock hat Harry¡¯s


    heart, making his back stiffen,


    ¡°Are you very concerned about my divorce?¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny or admit it, not knowing what to say now, but clever as Harry was, he was sure that Mr.


    Wilson still had feelings for that wretched gul ¡°Mr Wilson I only feel that Natalie isnt good enough for


    you. My daughter has a bad tesoger Prase feel free to hat her whenever she does something to upset


    you I have no objections


    Harry dad noget Trevons per nor did he get the expression he wanted to see ¡°Do I need to consider


    your opinion?¡°


    Harry dedo krem what he had done to offered Trevon, but he felt he want wrong Want a right to raise


    his status and lower the level of that wretched gu


    Harry was will trying to bed the mastake in his words when Trevon contumed mercilessly. You¡¯re only


    my father-in-le when she ackrowedges you if she does you¡¯re nothing to me You have to kouw who you


    are. Let me remind you onest thang Tatay brause youre her father I will let you walk out of here on


    two legs. The next time youe and d tod trouble with her I guarantee you¡¯ll leave lying down I


    always keep any word. You can try


    Harry stously re ed al has irgs Ha forehead was covered in cold sweat as he nodded incessantly. He


    stanumerest, 1. I know Mr Mr Wrra¡±


    Jum roared angrily. ¡°Get lost¡± Now that even Trevon didn¡¯t acknowledge him, he had nothing to fear


    After Harry left. Trevon looked at Jan in disdain. His eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Even a piece of


    trash can scold you You¡¯re almost done¡±


    Jim was depressed. He thought, ¡°but this Mrs Wilson¡¯s biological father? What can I do to him? If


    tripple him and Mrs Wilson settles the score with me, you¡¯ll escape faster than anyone else. Fl be the


    one taking the me?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Trevony in the back seat and pretended to be asleep. His mind was filled with Natalie¡¯s cold


    appearance. The word ¡°disdain¡± was almost written on her face. The more he thought about it, the


    more flustered he felt. He needed to vent.


    Jim was driving in front. He rolled his eyes and saw the constipated expression of the man in the


    backseat through the rearview mirror. He held his breath and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, where are we


    going?¡±


    It would hurt the employees¡¯ hearts to go to thepany with a face that said the whole world owed


    him hundreds of thousands of dors


    At this rate, all the employees would need to be given out heart medicine.


    Trevon did not answer him immediately. He nced sideways at the passing scenery outside the car


    window. The weather was good, but he was in a bad mood. Go to Lithern Club¡±


    After saving that, he called Hackett and said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Come to Lithern Club. He didn¡¯t


    care if the other party agreed or not. After saying that, he hung up the phone and didn¡¯t give Hackett a


    chance to refuse


    Jim, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was already silently praying for Mr. ckwell because although he


    did not know why Mr. Wilson was asking Mr. ckwell to meet him. Mr. Wilson was definitely up to no


    good every time he asked to meet Mr. ckwell


    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of Lithern Club. Jim nced at the man pretending to be asleep in


    the back seat as he slowly turned the steering wheel with his hands at an appropriate speed.


    After the car stopped. Trevon opened his eyes. He tidied his clothes, got out of the car, and walked


    straight to the private elevator of Lithern Club


    When Frank¡¯s office door was pushed open, Frank¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re so free


    today?¡±


    Trevon said coldly. ¡®Been dealing with a person


    The next second, Hackett pushed the door open and entered. He was panting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Why did you hang up so urgently


    Trevon did not sit down on the sofa. Instead, he walked toward the boxing room with a cold expression.


    He opened his closet and took out a set of casual clothes. This wardrobe belonged to him.


    Hackett, who was following closely behind, realized that something was wrong. A chill ran down his


    spine. Damn! What was going on? ¡°You¡¯re not here to hight with me, are you?¡±


    Frank also came over. When he saw this scene, he smiled and gloated. ¡°You can¡¯t hide today. You can


    still appease him after the fight.¡±


    Hackett still did not know how he had offended Trevon. He was baffled. After fighting with him, how can


    I still see my daughter¡¯ She¡­ Realizing that he had said something he should not have said, he


    immediately stopped,


    He took a deep breath and scratched his head awkwardly because three unfriendly gazes made his


    hair stand on end.


    Trevon had a devilish and scary smile on his lips, but his voice was cold, making people shiver. ¡°You¡¯re


    quite self-aware. You confessed without being beaten.¡±


    As expected, there was no concealing the truth. Hackett thought that Trevon had only found out today.


    He touched the back of his neck guiltily and lied, saying, ¡°I was just thinking of telling you tomorrow¡±


    Frank added fuel to the fire. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the wall,


    asking at the top of his voice with a beautiful smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a fortune-telling book so you


    can choose again! Do you need a wizard or a forteller? Lithern Club can provide a one-stop


    service. Even if you need a funeral parlor today, I can arrange it for you


    Jim was searching for Mr. ckwell¡¯s daughter in his mind. He instantly came to a realization. He was


    so shocked that his mouth widened. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back. Why


    wasn¡¯t Mr. Wilson agitated at all!


    Hackett red at Frank, who was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°No one will regard you as a dummy if you


    stop speaking now.¡±


    Frank instantly retorted, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll still be beaten up¡± He wouldn¡¯t escape this beating


    anyway.


    Hackett didn¡¯t know what to say. His fantasy of continuing to struggle on the brink of death was


    shattered.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up¡­¡±


    epting the truth, Hackett looked resigned to his fate. He dragged his legs and slowly changed into


    gloves and braces, ready to be beaten up at any time. Jim and Frank were the only ones who would


    witness a boxing match in which the two sides were too outmatched. No, it was a one-sided boxing


    match.


    Half an hourter, Trevon took off his boxing gloves. He felt refreshed and asked, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t


    force you to marry Miss Landor?¡±


    Hackett, lying on the ground like he had been beaten up, did not want to talk to him. He was full of


    confidence now


    that got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight alone?¡±


    Hackett¡¯s eyes lit up. His interest was piqued. He sat up and pulled the corners of his mouth. He


    covered his mouth with one hand ¡°Are you asking me for advice?¡±


    Trevon sported. ¡°Hmph, you gotta learn to listen to what people are saying¡±


    There was blood at the corner of Hackett¡¯s mouth, and it was visible to the naked eye that it had


    cracked. Mr. Wilson was still merciful, but there was a small wound on his face. However, Mr. Wilson


    was also ruthless. He knew that Mr. ckwell cared about his face the most, but he still sympathized


    with Mr. ckwell for a few seconds.


    Jim was kind and helped Hackett to the s.


    Trevon sat down on the sofa without changing his clothes. Then, he took out a cigarette and threw the


    remaining cigarette box to Hackett, who was injured.


    He said generously, ¡°It¡¯s over There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Hackett rolled his eyes at him. He pointed at his face and asked, ¡°Do you think, with my injuries, it can


    be over?¡±


    He said matter-of-factly, ¡°You can fight back. You¡¯re the one who¡¯sme, but you¡¯re ming ine?


    Hackett was dissatisfied and immediately replied, ¡°Why did you have to fight with me when you know


    I¡¯mme?¡± He thought. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Trevon sneered and did not say anything. Wasn¡¯t this clearly hitting him?


    It was Frank who broke the meaningless conversation. ¡°You guys are now in the same bad situation.


    Why not consider forming a team to chase after your wives?¡±


    Trevon rarely showed off in front of Frank. He said snugly. ¡°My son is already that old. What do you


    know, you bachelor?¡± Hackett, who hadpletely forgotten that he had been beaten up, immediately


    replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even my daughter was born, but you haven¡¯t had sex yet. Aren¡¯t you


    cinbarrassed?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything. He spread out his hands, indicating for them to continue.


    Jim, who hadn¡¯t been called out and hadn¡¯t had sex yet, remained silent the entire time. It was better


    not to offend a man who had been disappointed in love for many years. They were too scary. One was


    fine, but now there were two of them. It was obvious that theirbat strength was insufficient. Even


    Mr. Roberts, who had always been full ofbat strength, had


    failed


    He was definitely not a match for him, so he would not challenge him.


    Hackett seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, ¡®Mia went to Hailnd yesterday. I


    found her a hospital, and she won¡¯te back.¡±


    *Okay¡± There was no change in his expression. He only replied politely.


    That night, Hackett was going upstairs to take a shower when Nathan stopped him. He looked at


    Hackett¡¯s face carefully before asking. ¡°What happened to your face? Did you fight with others?¡±


    As soon as he said this. Hackell got angry and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Trevon that Ruby is my daughter. He


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    took it out on me.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t believe it. What did Hackett¡¯s daughter have to do with Trevon? He


    said nothing and only looked at his son, making Hackett¡¯s hair stand on end. He had no choice but to


    tell his father what had happened from beginning to end. After knowing the truth, Nathan had a n in


    mind. However, he still scolded his son, ¡°Is this how you do things? If you don¡¯t tell Trevon about this


    kind of thing, what kind of friend are you? Alright, hurry up and take a shower.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Nathan went upstairs faster than his son. Hackes, following behind,


    felt it was strange, but he did not probe further. He went to his room to take a shower.


    Ten minutester, when Hackett came out of the bathroom, Joy was standing in the room aggressively


    with a stick in her hand. When Hackett met Joy¡¯s murderous gaze, he was so frightened that he took a


    few steps back. His eyes were filled with vignce ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at night? What are


    you doing in my room?¡±


    Joy was so angry that her cheeks were pulled up. She pped her palm with the stick, ready to hit her


    son. ¡°What do you think? Have you done something to disgrace the ckwell family!¡±


    She talked about disgracing the ckwell family in the middle of the night. What was going on? What


    did he do to bring shame to the ckwell family? He had given the ckwell family a beautiful


    granddaughter. No, ording to this situation,


    his mother¡­.


    Joy smiled with a murderous look in her eyes. ¡°You remember now. It¡¯s good that you remember now.¡±


    The next second, the stick hit Hackett¡¯s bare back. It was so painful that he jumped onto the bed and


    dodged left and right, trying to avoid being beaten by the stick.


    After being chased and beaten by Joy for a while, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Several red marks


    appeared on his body,


    burning with pain. ¡°Mom, stop, stop. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Stop hitting me first. A gentleman uses his


    mouth, not his hands.¡±


    Joy was also tired from running. She casually pulled a stool and sat down. She crossed her legs and


    acted like a big shot. ¡°Im a woman. 1 specialize in hitting and not talking. I¡¯ll take a break. Give me a


    good exnation.¡±


    Hackett sat down discreetly a distance away from his mother. He took a piece of clothing and put it on


    quickly. If she hit him, he could at least use it to block ¡°Mom, I was going to tell you a few days ago, but


    my father asked me not to. He said that your temper wouldplicate things.¡±


    To survive, Hackett could only pull his father out to cushion himself. He apologized in his heart.


    The next second, the stick unexpectedly hit Hackett¡¯s body. It was so fast. ¡°You made such a big


    mistake and still don¡¯t repent. You even pushed the me on your father. I would not know it if your


    father hadn¡¯t just told me about it. Hackett, I had been too good to you on normal days. You¡¯re walking


    further and further on the road of mistakes. To think that your father even asked me to talk to you nicely


    and not to be angry. Are you doing your father justice?¡±


    Hackett cursed secretly in his heart. It turned out that his father had slipped away quickly to be bitchy,


    Fuck, his father was vicious. No matter how he exined, it was meaningless. His credibility could be


    said to be zero now.


    Hackett didn¡¯t say anything. He looked like to be saying. ¡°Do whatever you want. Destroy me. I admit


    defeat.¡±


    Joy was furious when she saw her son¡¯s carefree appearance. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re a scumbag now.


    You¡¯ve ruined a girl¡¯s innocence. From tomorrow onward, apologize to Sherri until she forgives you.


    Otherwise, you are not allowed to step into the house. From tomorrow onward, you¡¯re expelled from the


    ckwell family. When you get Sherri¡¯s forgiveness, you can enter the house. I¡¯ll take you in for


    another night because you¡¯re my son.¡±


    Hackett thought to himself, ¡°I suspect that this bad idea was suggested by my bitchy father.¡±


    Joy returned to her room and honestly told Nathan what had just happened. ¡°Your son is getting more


    and more unreliable. He even pushed the me on you just now. I¡¯m so angry. You didn¡¯t lie to me,


    right?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. He hugged Joy¡¯s shoulders and pressed her onto the bed. Then,


    he massaged her shoulders gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you the truth as soon as I knew? When have 1 lied to


    you?¡±


    Joy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Remember your words. I¡¯ve already conveyed your method to our son and


    asked him to go out tomorrow. Well, it seems like our family has let the Landor family down. Hubby,


    should we go to the Landor family together tomorrow? The kids¡¯ matter is theirs. But we, as adults,


    can¡¯t be impolite. Our son has already done something bad to Sherri. If we are rude, we¡¯ll lose this


    daughter-inw and granddaughter.¡±


    Nathan agreed readily after seeding in fooling her. He smiled behind Joy¡¯s back. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do


    whatever you say. Your idea is good. You¡¯re smart. We¡¯ll go and buy some gifts tomorrow. We can¡¯t


    appear stingy, but the gifts can¡¯t be too expensive either. After all, your son is disappointing and hasn¡¯t


    won the girl¡¯s heart yet. Don¡¯t burden the Landor family too much¡±


    Joy was so overjoyed by the praise that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°You¡¯re good at chatting. Massage


    me on my left shoulder. It¡¯s been a long time since thest time I hit our son. Im too tired.¡±


    Nathan was lucky enough to escape. He sighed in a ce where Joy could not see. He was full of


    desire to live as he massaged her shoulders with all his might.


    Who would have thought that the head of the ckwell family, which was one of the four great families,


    was someone afraid


    of his wife?

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    The


    up early to dress up Prevously. to meet her as her future in-l


    the bed


    brightly and everyone


    CHUT


    is in high spirits.


    Juara as a friend who wanted to be her inw. Today, she notches higher than before in terms of


    status, so she paid special


    Joy changed clothes one after another, and reminded carefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t that one quite race ar that


    one


    be wrong anyway, so he might as well shut up.


    Joy dadn¡¯t tru you not


    another dress and put it on. Till wear you see I¡¯m getting


    one. You don¡¯t have good eyesight. Didn¡¯t


    1. Whatever be


    He though


    Im not the one


    drevied and sarated, it


    Jos had alread


    the outpati


    utester. Nathan sat calmly and quietly at the side, reading the


    of the first time he had waited


    to the door when she saw Joy was ready, Joy came out and sat in the front her weathelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    the mall to buy something first¡±


    mall. Nathan asked in a om voice. ¡°Is Miss Landor resting or working today? an rashly! Your son ha


    won the youngdy¡¯s heart yet, nor has he gotten her


    be must have gone to


    day she would rest, which day she wi


    she said affirmatively. ¡°Sherri is inpatient departmen


    now Let¡¯s apologize to our inws today and let our son ow her son to do anything that would cause


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    them to lose


    Both she


    ned her son Par


    ?lp but prane has wife¡¯i talent. She


    indeed


    cking her brams for her son¡¯s marriage. That depends me tonight. Also, don¡¯t let him live in Blue


    Garden. Let him st 111


    the hotel beude Athu


    When Joy beard t


    gesture to Nathan. The evilness of the couple together


    Joy took out her ne and sent a video to her win. And she added a postur carte about. You don¡¯t have


    to thank me za te only worthy of the


    They went


    and bought many things. There were supplements, gif thes and toys. Jos bought the


    [Experience how your beautiful daughter


    when you get Sherri |


    old bracelets, ankle bracelets, and all the


    eady had someone inquire about the location of the Landor family, and he was following the navigation


    now stopped steadily the entrance of the Landor family. Nathan unbuckled has seatbelt and got out of


    the car then he opened the trunk took out the gifts his


    just bought, and put them on the floor one by one Joy got out of the car


    at notice that when she bought them, but it looked awkward now. But she


    realized there were too many things. She


    any of it on her face in front of Na


    ¡°Bing¡± The doorbell rang


    The person who came out was the Landor farraly¡¯s maid. She looked at the couple with various bags in


    their hands and was a little puzzled. ¡°Who are you looking fort


    With both hands full of things, Joy smiled and said, Im looking for Mrs. Landor Just tell her the


    ckwell family¡¯s people are here to meet her¡±


    Not long after the mud went inside. Juana walked to the door and greeted them with the child in her


    arms. She smiled and said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call before you came? When she noticed Nathan, who was


    standing behind, she nodded in greeting and invited them an


    Ha hard brushed has breakfast and was about to pick up his suit before he went to the office when he


    saw Nathan. His face was Alled with surprise ¡°Mr. ckwell¡±


    The Landor family and the Wilson family werepetitors in business. The ckwell family was on


    good terms with the Wilson family, so they did not have any business cooperation with the Landor


    family Richard was very curious why Mr. ckwell of the ckwell Group woulde to hus house


    early in the morning


    He d at the nearly 20 gth boxes on the ground. He was getting even more curious


    Nathan was equally polite as he said. ¡°Mr. Larlor, are you going to thepany? Then I¡¯ll have to


    trouble you to dy for a


    Tew minutes. Thave somethi


    with you. Mr. Landor¡±


    Juana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that she had been too happy yesterday and had forgotten to


    tell Richard about chuld. Now, the ckwell family people hade to their house. Thus


    Juana went over and tugged at Richard. Her expression was not very natural. She leaned close to


    Richard and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated about what they re sayingter¡± After saying that, she


    invited them to ut down. Then, the instructed the maid to make offer


    Richard thought to himself. ¡°I Don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, so why should I be agitated?¡±


    Juana guessed the reason for the ckwell family¡¯s arrival. It was most likely because they already


    knew the truth. She knew at from the toys and gi on the table


    Ruby was quietly ying with toys beside Juana. Nathan and Joy were staring at the little guy with


    sparkling eyes. Their eyes were almost glued to her body, and their eyeballs were about to fall out.


    Joy couldn¡¯t help but want to hug Ruby She was a little excited ¡°Ruby, Grand I bought you Barbie toys


    and many cloth dolls. Come and see which one you like


    Juana could see the anticipation and excitement of Joy and Nathan She turned to Ruby and said,


    ¡°Ruby, go and see Grandma Joy and Grandpa Nathan¡¯s gifts. They bought a lot of beautiful toys Go


    and choose one. Remember to thank


    them¡±


    Ruby thanked them politely and obediently Joy¡¯s heart melted as she rubbed Ruby¡¯s head dotingly.


    Hearing the word Grandma, Joy was so excited that tears filled her eyes. Her vision was blurry as she


    looked at Ruby ¡°Thank you. This was directed at Juana


    She did not expert Juana to be so magnanimous and let Ruby call her grandma.


    She was very grateful! From the bottom of her heart!


    Richard sat at the side, feeling a little confused. He looked at Nathan, who had always been decisive


    and did not interact much with him, and his expression was a little strange. He nudged his wife beside


    him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Juana wiggled her butt and braced herself to say. ¡°They¡¯re Ruby¡¯s real grandmother and grandfather.


    Hackett is Ruby¡¯s father and Ruby is your precious daughter¡¯s child Her words made all the


    rtionships clear.


    Richard didn¡¯t know what to say. He frowned as he looked at Juana. His expression seemed to be


    saying, ¡°Are you kidding


    Juana spread her hands and nodded, indicating that she was serious.


    Joy carefully hugged Ruby, afraid that it would be too tight. Nathan pulled his wife to let ham hug her


    for a while, but Joy refused to let go.


    Nathan, who had given up struggling and was envious, spoke first. ¡°Mr. Landor, please forgive us for


    had been through, I¡¯llpensate you with half of the ckwell Group¡¯s shares¡±


    They had agreed not to give the Landor family expensive gifts to prevent the Landor family from being


    burdened. However, when they saw how cute their granddaughter was, Nathan was unwilling to part


    with her. He wanted to express their stance in front of the Landor family people hurriedly


    Whether they epted it or not was their business, but the ckwell family showed their attitude


    toward the Landor family by giving it to them.


    you


    Joy turned around and looked at her husband in confusion with a look that said, ¡°Why did you change


    your n? Didn¡¯t y way not to give expensive gifts?¡±


    It was not that she was unwilling to give it to them. It was just that they had agreed not to give


    expensive ones, so Joy was very puzzled about Nathan¡¯s behavior


    With such a cute granddaughter and a beautiful future daughter-inw, she had no problem giving


    them even all the shares of the ckwell Group!


    Nathan patted his wife¡¯s shoulder to calm her down, indicating that he had an idea.


    Joy didn¡¯t bother anymore. This kind of negotiation still had to be done by her husband. She continued


    to y with Ruby.


    Juana was surprised. Was this an engagement gift? But Sherra said yesterday that she didn¡¯t want to


    be with Hackett. What should she do? This was a huile too direct. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. If it


    should be said politely, it should be Richard who said it. Thinking of this, she tugged at the corner of her


    husband¡¯s shirt, signaling him to speak


    Richard already knew what Nathan meant by offering this condition. He smiled and rejected it. ¡°Mr.


    ckwell, you¡¯re too polite. The Landor family isn¡¯t unreasonable. It¡¯s just that this matter is a little


    sudden. My daughter still needs to decide on her own in the future. The shares are too expensive, so


    forget it. Let the young people settle their matters. As parents, it¡¯s better not to get involved What he


    meant was very clear. He made it clear that he would ept it if his daughter liked Nathan¡¯s son, but if


    she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t.


    Nathan was smart. How could he not understand this evasion? If it were anyone else, they would


    ept it when they heard half of the ckwell Group¡¯s shares. Only the Landor family would reject it


    so thoroughly. It seemed that it would be difficult for his son to obtain the approval of his father-inw.


    Juana tried to smooth things over. She felt that her husband¡¯s expression was a little serious. Richard


    had always loved his daughter more than anything else. He doted on Sherri very much and did not feel


    any heartache for his son when he was sent overseas to train. Now that the girl he had meticulously


    protected had been stolen, he felt more or less upset. It was understandable. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He just


    hasn¡¯t epted that Sherri had a child. He has spoiled Sherri since she was young Daughters are all


    father¡¯s treasures. Please understand.¡±


    Joy did not feel angry, nor did she think that Richard¡¯s attitude was wrong. How could a father be happy


    when his beloved daughter was snatched away? ¡°I understand. I do. This is indeed something my son


    didn¡¯t do well. He¡¯s already apologizing to Sherri every day.¡±


    Speaking of this, Juana went straight to the point. ¡°Mrs. ckwell, Mr. ckwell, I won¡¯t beat around


    the bush. Although this matter is already the truth and the child hase out, if Hackett doesn¡¯t really


    like Sherri and is only forced by you to apologize and pursue her, there¡¯s no need for that. Sherri is


    naughty, but we still hope her future marriage will be loving and happy, not just making do. We only had


    decades of life, and making do was the saddest.


    These words stunned Joy and Nathan. Indeed, they had never thought about this. They were so happy


    that the child was the ckwell family¡¯s that they forgot to wonder if the two kids liked each other. They


    only hoped their son would apologize to Sherri and ask for forgiveness. And they also thought that


    since they already had a child, they should have liked each other.


    It seemed like they had to ask their son for his opinion when they got back.


    After staying for about an hour, Joy and Nathan reluctantly returned. Before they left, Joy¡¯s eyes were


    glued to Ruby, unwilling to move away.


    Juana saw this scene, but she still hoped that both parties would like each other when it came to


    rtionships. In the past, she forced Sherri to go on a blind date only because she hoped she could


    find someone she liked.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    On the way bark, the couple had different thoughts in their minds. Joy was a little depressed. She


    wanted to see her granddaughter every day, but this demand was currently impossible to achieve.


    Nathan nced at his wife, who was not in a good mood. After some consideration, he reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in our son¡¯s matters anymore. Just chase him out Mrs. Landor is right. Our son¡¯s


    temperament is unstable, and his words are unreliable He¡¯s not stable enough on the side of love.


    There were always rumors before. It¡¯s reasonable for her parents to be worried. Let the young people


    settle their matters themselves. If your son likes her, she will agree after he chases her for a long time.


    With his sloppy appearance, no girl will think he is reliable. If he wants a wife. let him think of a way


    himself. We¡¯ve already done what we should We can¡¯t chase after a wife for him¡±


    They had made it clear what they had to say!


    Joy was silent. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She, who used to be nagging, was


    speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry: The Landor family didn¡¯t refuse us from visiting the child, did they? Haste makes waste.


    You can only rely on your son when ites to his rtionships. How can it be so easy to marry the


    apple of the Landor family¡¯s eye?¡±


    Just Mr. Landor was a difficult challenge for your son to pass.


    Joy sighed. In her heart, she despised Hackett for being so useless. In the end, she nodded helplessly


    and agreed with Nathan.


    At the same time, Sherri had juste out of the operating theater. She was in a good mood after


    delivering the first baby


    in the morning


    Every time the child was born, crying loudly, and when both the pregnant woman and the child were


    healthy. Sherri was the happiest and felt a sense of aplishment.


    Alter washing her hands, she undressed her clothes and took her phone from the cab. Seeing that


    there were five missed calls from her father. Sherri thought it must be something urgent and


    immediately called back. ¡°Dad¡±


    On the other end of the line. Richard patiently said to his daughter softly. ¡°Sherri. I know everything


    about you. Your mother has also told me about Ruby Im not calling to scold you I want to tell you not to


    ept the child¡¯s father so easily because you have his child. You¡¯re born to be a princess, Sherri. You


    have to be pampered by Prince Charming in the future, understand? Even without the ckwell family,


    you¡¯re still a princess I can afford to raise you. Don¡¯t think about problems. with psychological burdens,


    and follow your heart. If you like Mr. ckwell, I¡¯ll follow your wishes, but the premise is that he likes


    you more than you like him. He has to get past me, understand?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s face was already covered in tears. She held it in and did not make a sound. She gritted her


    teeth and listened to her father quietly


    Richard knew his daughter was listening, so he continued, ¡°Sherri, remember this. Even if you don¡¯t


    marry for the rest of your life and raise Ruby alone, I won¡¯t despise you. Your mother is just stubborn


    but soft-hearted If you don¡¯t marry happily, she would rather you stay home for the rest of your life.


    Although she says she despises you, she dotes on you in


    her heart¡±


    Sherri wiped her tears and adjusted her emotions. She said in a nasal voice, ¡°Got it, Daddy Daddy. I


    love you¡±


    Hearing that his daughter was crying, Richard¡¯s heart ached ¡®Don¡¯t cry. If you cry. I will feel bad. Work


    hard. Even if the sky falls, your father and brother will hold it up for you. It won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    After hanging up. Richard regretted calling his daughter. He wouldn¡¯t have called her if he had known


    she would cry. He might as well talk to her when she got home tonight.


    Sherri felt quite depressed. Her eyes were sore as she thought she had let her father down. She


    wanted to go to the cafe to buy a cutler to adjust her mood.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After buying the coffee, she held it with both hands and sat on the bench in a daze, thinking about


    something about liking Hackett¡­ Although she had never been in a rtionship, she had watched


    many television shows. She did not dislike Hackett and found that she could just be herself without


    restraint when she was with him.


    A man¡¯s sound suddenly sounded, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hackett had been sitting on the side


    for almost five minutes, but this woman did not notice him. No one knew what she was thinking


    Shocked, Sherri turned around and looked at the injured man in surprise. The corner of his mouth was


    bruised with a big crack. There were also many red marks on his bare arms.


    He looked a little pitiful


    Noticing the woman¡¯s gaze, he pulled his sleeve and covered it a little. He asked in a questioning tone,


    ¡®Are you in a bad


    mood?¡±


    He could tell that this woman was in a low mood. He had wanted to talk to her after being beaten up by


    his mother, but when he got his mother¡¯s message, he feltplicated.


    The video that Joy sent to Hackett was something she found online overnight. The content was a short


    video edited by a female streamer. She edited the entire pregnancy to birth into a short video to


    promote the hardships of a woman during


    pregnancy. It was very touching


    Although the person in the video was not Sherri Hackett knew it was not easy for her to be pregnant


    with a child. He even forwarded the short video to Trevon


    He did a kind thing for once just because he felt that Trevon¡¯s wife must not have been easy either.


    At this moment, when he was facing Sherri, his mentality had changed. When he saw this woman


    sitting in a daze with her brows furrowed, clearly in a bad mood, he no longer wanted to tease her. He


    only wanted tofort her and even hug her. Previously, he had boasted that he wanted Sherri to be


    defeated by his charm. Now, he had the idea of taking care of her¡­


    However, Sherri wanted to scold him for being a busybody, but when she saw his injured face, she


    swallowed the words she wanted to scold and couldn¡¯t help to say. ¡°Did you fight?¡±


    The atmosphere of this conversation was a little strange. This was the first time they were so


    harmonious and even cared about each other.


    Hackett was also surprised. This woman asked about his injury. The corners of his mouth


    subconsciously curled up and pulled his wound, so he grimaced in pain. He cursed Trevon, ¡°That


    bastard Trevon is too ruthless.¡±


    Hearing this, Sherri was puzzled. Weren¡¯t they good friends? Why did they hit each other so hard? Did


    it get ugly between them ¡°You had a problem with him?¡± There was a hint of gossip.


    Hackett¡¯s hands were stretchingrge. He leaned against the chair and ced one hand on Sherri¡¯s


    back. From afar, the two of them looked like they were hugging. ¡°Thid something from lum, and he beat


    me up to vent his anger. What happened to you?¡±


    Sherri did not want to tell him what her father had talked to her about. Since she could not get any


    gossip, she did not want to stay any longer just as she was about to get up, her wrist was grabbed. She


    sat back on the stool and turned around to re at Hackett. ¡°What are you doing? Are you looking for a


    beating again?¡±


    He rolled up his sleeves high, revealing red marks. He held her wrist with one hand and was about to


    lift the corner of his shirt with the other. Seeing thus, Sherri hurriedly pressed down his hand to stop


    him. ¡°Why are you acting like a hooligan in broad daylight**


    Hackett was speechless. Why was his image in her heart so bad? ¡°Come on! Im not being a hooligan. I


    was only showing you my injury.¡±


    Sherri was dissatisfied. ¡°Why are you showing me your injuries? It¡¯s not like I was the one who hit you.


    If you get beaten up. it must be because of your impoliteness.¡±


    Hackett pinched the space between lus eyebrows and did not continue to lift his clothes. ¡°I wanted to


    show you, okay? Can


    we talk?¡±


    Sherri swayed her feet and said nonchntly. ¡°What do we have to talk about?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Do you n to strip me of my right to be a father for the rest of my life, or do you


    n to find a stepfather for my daughter?¡±


    Sherri was speechless. She choked and felt a little guilty because she had thought of finding a man


    who loved her and could ept her child.


    Hackett began to ask soulfully, ¡°Have you ever had a boyfriend?¡± Before Sherri could say anything,


    Hackett began to answer his question. That was the first time, so you¡¯ve probably never had a


    boyfriend. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before. Think about it, and let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    She knew what Hackett meant when he said that was her first time. Instantly, her ears turned red. This


    person indeed didn¡¯t know how to keep a secret. How could he talk so explicitly in the hospital?


    ¡°What do you mean let¡¯s give it a try? Why should we settle? Who are you looking down on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you had a lot of boyfriends in the past. Sherri, do you believe what you¡¯re saying? Were


    you dating them at the psychiatric level and leaving your first time to me?¡±


    Sherri knew that nothing nice woulde out of his mouth. She was so angry that she reached out


    and hit Hackett¡¯s arm repeatedly, hitting his wound. It hurt so much that he frowned. However, he still


    endured it and did not pull his arm back ¡°Are you done venting your anger? If you¡¯re done venting your


    anger, let¡¯s continue chatting. Are you afraid you¡¯ll fall in love with me during the test? Otherwise, why


    aren¡¯t you willing to try it?¡± Hackett had figured out Sherri¡¯s personality after eating pizzast time. This


    woman could not be challenged. She fell for it with a few words as long as she was stimted. As


    expected, Sherri inmediately said, ¡°You think I¡¯ll be afraid of you? Who do you think you are? I thought


    you would fall in love with me.¡±


    Seeing that his n had seeded, Hackett smiled smugly. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try and see who loses


    first¡±


    Sherri said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll love me to the extreme¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, her mouth was covered by a soft kiss. She immediately withdrew as


    he undled smugly.


    Clupei Lin


    Sherri was speechless. She was di instantly to


    ol by the


    ? ????


    1.


    Her heart was pounding stop, and both sides of her face


    Har hatt looked at the won who was still in a daze For some reason, he felt that he was cute she had


    been so stubborn on regr days I tuned out it was the most sintalde metlood for her It made by


    stoned instantly Are you stupad Badn¡¯t


    give a try? Miss Lulo, you wont go bark on you woud, right?


    you say you wa


    When Sherricans tour senses she led shu handber disadvantage ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back on any


    word try¡±


    ded and ev taken advantage of However she could not be at a


    ompetition to see who the first to be tempted Let¡¯s give it a


    In that moment of daze, Sherri had her considerations Hackett didn¡¯t exactly set her up It was true that


    he tricked her at first, but after being kissed, she realized she didn¡¯t have the urge to hit him or leel


    disgusted


    It was okay if she wanted to date Hackett If he liked her, everyone would be happy if things didn¡¯t work


    out between them, she would exm it when Ruby grew up


    Both of them had different thoughts.


    With that thought, she got over it Tm going to work Take your time to enjoy the scenery¡±


    1ta kett shouted at her back. ¡°Pull me out of the cklist. I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going home to take care of my daughter¡±


    Was this a rtionship? Never mind, he should bear with the girlfriend he lured in


    After Sherri left. Haskett tour hed his lips and reminisced about the kiss


    He got up and walked to the hotel near the hospital with his white suitcase

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Underground casino in a vi in the suburbs


    ¡°Action, big or small, increase or not


    There were all the staff¡¯s deafening urging and voices to adjust the atmosphere Harry sold 2% of the


    shares to the boss of the


    At this moment, he was flipping through the banknotes with the money in his hand. His eyes were red


    from gambling, and his eyes were bloodshot He stared at the table without blinking shouting. ¡°Big, big,


    big


    When he opened it, it was a small one Harry copsed on the chair like a deted ball. He had just lost


    his capital, which was from selling his shares. Someone beside him sneered, ¡°Mr Foster, you¡¯re not


    quite lucky. You can ask your daughter for


    money


    At the mention of his daughter, he gritted his teeth in hatred and wished he could tear her apart. He


    didn¡¯t get the money and was even warned by Trevon. How could he dare to cause trouble in the


    neighborhood now? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sold his shares. Recently, he had been gued with


    bad luck. Ever since the Foster Group was acquired and he sold his shares, everything hadn¡¯t been


    smooth. Even his younger daughter¡¯s rtionship was not smooth. Carlos had countless. women


    around him, so how could there be a ce for Emily


    Harry¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He said furiously. ¡°How much can that unfilial daughter give me?


    Forget it. I won¡¯t count on her¡± He shook his head.


    The person beside him had drunk a little and didn¡¯t think much before he talked. He continued. ¡°Your


    daughter is rich. She¡¯s CEO of the Foster Group How can she not have money?¡±


    With a loud boom, Harry¡¯s head exploded. He was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted and


    grabbed the man¡¯s coll: excitedly ¡°What did you say? Who did you say that acquired thepany?


    Wasn¡¯t the CEO of the Foster Group¡­


    The man beside him was shocked. He waspletely sober and immediately corrected himself. ¡°No,


    no I was only spouting nonsense.¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t think so. He felt there was something fishy about that wretched girl suddenly being so rich.


    Now that he didn¡¯t have good luck today, he stopped ying, picked up his clothes, and left the casino


    angrily, heading straight for the Foster family


    When he returned to the Foster family, he kicked open the door and entered. He ced his hands


    behind his back and gritted his teeth in anger. When Elena heard themotion, she immediately went


    downstairs.


    When she came down, she saw Harry pick up a coffee cup and throw it to the ground. Instantly, ss


    shards flew everywhere, scaring Elena so much that she didn¡¯t dare to go downstairs. She didn¡¯t know


    what Harry had been busy with rerently. Sometimes, he was in quite a good mood when he went home


    and was gentle with her. Sometimes, he was very irritable when he went home and was very rude to


    her. Although afraid, she still braced herself and went downstairs to ask in a caring voice. ¡°Harry, what¡¯s


    wrong? Who made you angry?¡±


    Harry ut down on the sofa. His chest was still heaving as he panted. He was visibly angry. ¡°Unfilial


    daughter! Unfilial daughter! She¡¯s trying to kill me


    Elena was a little confused. She swayed her waist and approached her husband in her translucent


    pajamas. Half of her chest was leaning against hurn ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll help you share the burden.¡±


    Harry, who was in a fit of anger, didn¡¯t find that Elena was flirting. He continued, ¡°The person acquiring


    ourpany¡¯s shares and bing a major shareholder, diluting the shares in my hands, is Natalie,


    that rebellious daughter. She used Then¡¯s money to buy thepany She¡¯s a total screw-up¡±


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t agree to give me Theo¡¯s inheritance back then. It turns out that she had already


    nned it.¡±


    Elena never dreamed that the hard times she had been suffering in the past few years were caused by


    that bitch. Her eyes were filled with hostility and killing intent Harry, why do you think Natalie hates you


    so much You¡¯re her father, after all How can she fool you like a monkey? She doesn¡¯t take you


    seriously and directly tramples on you¡±


    These words sessfully angered Harry He, bluded by greed, wanted to kill his daughter again ¡®She


    destroyed what I care


    about, so we


    Seeing her husband¡¯s expresson, Elena was quite satisfied and asked tentatively, ¡°Harry, do you want


    to do the same¡­¡±


    Harry said without any hesitation, ¡°Contact them. He thorough. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive. Don¡¯t forget


    the will¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They understood each other¡¯s words. People with


    the same evil intentions could understand what the other party wanted with only a look.


    The setting sun had already gone offline, and the night was about toe online. The sparkling


    starlight in the sky was very small, like the light of a firefly. The moonlight poured down like a waterfall,


    giving the entire neighborhood ayer of gentleness


    a tall woman in a ck dress entered the elevator Ethan, who had been guarding in the distance,


    looked at the familiar figure in the car and was quite puzzled. Did this murse also live in this


    neighborhood? Why didn¡¯t he notice it a while


    Dud sh move in recently!


    Although puzzled, the nurse was mute, so he dispelled his suspicions. In addition, she had taken good


    care of Nataliest time. Ou second thought, he thought it was nice having a mirse living in the


    neighborhood. It would be convenient to wake her up if there was a need. Tlunking about this, he felt


    much more at ease. He continued to guard there and said to the people in the backseat. ¡°Til take a nap


    for a while Watch over carefully


    At night, Jun sent. Trevon back to the neighborhood. It was already 11 o¡¯clock when they returned. The


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    strange thing was that Trevon didn¡¯t let him drive into themuty but parked in the underground


    parking lot. He was a little worried. After


    revon left, he still drove the car from the parking lot to the building where Trevon lived Trevon was next


    door to Natalie. It could be said that he could go over as long as he climbed the balcony. He didn¡¯t


    know if this was why Trevon bought this


    floor


    If that was the case, then Trevon was too scheming How scheming he was! Jim remembered that


    Trevon had specially instructed hum not to write his name


    did not know that Trevon did not know that Natalie¡¯s brother would buy the house next door to him one


    day. This was a surprise and fate, which made things very convenient for him.


    After waiting for a while, Trevon did not call Jim then drove away


    At twelve o clock sharp, the lights in the neighborhood suddenly went out, and the entiremunity fell


    into darkness. The people guarding the car tried to see the movements on the 25th floor and the


    situation at the entrance and exit downstairs with the help of the moonlight.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion, but a female figure floated past quickly When the two bodyguards


    in the backseat blinked desperately, they realized that there was nothing What the hell! Was there such


    a thing in this world!


    The few of them looked at each other strangely Tid you see that


    The other bodyguard said. ¡°You saw it too. It seems to have disappeared¡±


    The two of them nodded at the same time Why would a person float on a floor that high¡¯ They didn¡¯t


    have wings. They could defeat humans, but how could they defeat ghoste


    Alter looking for a while and seeing that there was nothing abnormal, the two of them stared at the


    entran


    Natalie was already fast asleep. She did not notice a person standing by the bed. Her well-proportioned


    breathing could be heard, and her sleeping expression was very peaceful Beside her was a little guy


    who had kicked the nket and been sleeping soundly Perhaps it was a little hot, but has chubby legs


    were naked


    The person walked over quietly and carried the little guy to the other side. Then, he walked to the bed,


    lifted the nket, andy down. He turned his body and looked at the woman¡¯s Lace without moving


    Her thin eyebrows were slightly curved, and her eyshes were so long that they seemed take. Her


    beautiful nose and delicate dripping lips attracted people¡¯s attention. At this moment, he had to admit


    that this woman was pretty. She had a natural kind of beauty.


    His eyes were as gentle as still water, and his gaze was affectionate as he stared fixedly at the woman


    on the bed. He could not help but reach out to draw her exquisite facial features. From her eyebrows to


    her eyes, then her nose, and then her mouth. He did it repeatedly as if he wanted to carve this outline


    in his heart and bones.


    After watching for a while, the woman on the bed began to turn around. This action frightened the other


    party, who stopped. moving right away like a wooden doll. After a while, the woman quietened down.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. He just looked at her quietly


    Lying on has side. hus shoulder was a little numb. He looked at the time and realized it was already


    2:30 in the morning. He did not expect to be quietly beside her for so long and was about to get up and


    leave


    After tucking the two of them in, he leaned over and nted a gentle kiss on the woman¡¯s forehead. He


    touched the linle hov¡¯s face but did not kiss him. Then he left reluctantly.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    On next morning. Natalie woke up and was about to go to the balcony to feel the weather. Just as she


    was about to open the balcony door. She realized it was not locked.


    She frowned and was puzzled. She had always had the habit of locking the door. She remembered that


    she had locked the door when she came in after drinking some beverage on the balconyst night


    before going to bed. Why was it unlocked now? Was the lock broken?


    No, this reason was immediately eliminated by the sound of the door being locked. Had a thief


    entered?


    Was someone tired of living? This was the 25th floor. She looked around and saw that there were no


    signs of robbery. Everything was untouched. The thief couldn¡¯t possibly have trained the ability to fly,


    right?


    But she was sure she had locked the door before she went to bed, and Lena and Jenny weren¡¯t in the


    habit of getting up middle of the night to go to the balcony


    As she was thinking. Lena came out of the kitchen and saw Natalie standing in front of the ss door


    on the balcony, studying the lock. ¡°Miss Natalic, is the door broken?¡±


    Hearing the sound, she turned around and tried to ask Lena, ¡°Lena, did you go to the balconyst


    night?¡±


    in the


    Lena said affirmatively, ¡°No. Jenny and I don¡¯t have the habit of waking up at night. We only don¡¯t sleep


    much and wake up a little early¡±


    Natalie was terrified when she thought about it. Someone must have been here before. The hairs on


    her back stood on end. She could not think of who it was. let alone the purpose ofing. However,


    she was sure that it was not for money. She agonized over whether to tell Ethan about it, but she was


    afraid it was just a misunderstanding. Ethan helped to bring Jasper out to y every day. It was tiring


    for him to protect her at night. She made a decision secretly. It was a chance to practice.


    At midnight sharp, the lights in the neighborhood went out. It was only today that Natalie realized that


    there was a ckout in themunity at this time, but it didn¡¯t make sense. Why would there be a


    ckout in such a high-end neighborhood?


    She held her breath and hid behind the curtains. Soon, there was a click, and the door lock opened.


    After a while, a person came in. From the curtains, the person who came in looked very tall. Natalie did


    not know how good this person¡¯s skills were, why he came in, and how he came in. But this was on the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    25th floor. She saw the thiefe in from the balcony of the master bedroom. God knew that her heart


    was in her throat at that moment


    She quietly hid behind the curtains, wanting to see the thief¡¯s next move. She saw the thiefe in,


    walk to the bed first, lift the nket, and realize that no one was in the bed. The thief paused for a


    second and was about to leave. Natalie realized this and immediately rushed out to stab the woman


    with the knife in her hand. She was fast, bringing out a gust of wind. The thief quickly turned around,


    and the thief¡¯s chest was stabbed deeply by the knife. In an instant, bright red blood seeped into the


    ck dress without showing a trace of abnormity. Natalie pulled out the knife.


    She did not let her go and continued to punch the thief relentlessly. Her fist was held in a broad palm.


    After a few rounds, Natalie had been attacking, and that woman had been dodging, but after 10


    minutes, the woman who came in said, ¡®Do you want me to catch up to this year¡¯s Memorial Day?¡±


    This sound made Natalie¡¯s raised fist stop in the air. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ She was about to turn on the lights


    when he stopped her in the darkness. ¡°Stop turning it on. You can rest. I¡¯m leaving¡± Besides, there was


    no electricity at all. How would she turn on the lights?


    Natalie wanted to see how this person looked in a dress. She also remembered that her knife had


    injured him. He still had to deal with this. She quickly turned on the charging deskmp.


    As soon as the light was turned on, he covered his face with his entire hand and turned sideways to


    avoid her straightforward gaze


    He wore a ck dress, a cream-colored windbreaker, and white sneakers. His long hair was spread


    out. What made her speechless was that he had earrings. Natalie didn¡¯t know what she was thinking,


    but she looked at him and smiled with interest. She even turned him around and sized him up carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, your hobbies are quite¡­ special.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your earrings are¡­ collectibles that are worth more than 20 million dors.¡±


    Awkward. It was iparably awkward. He had been caught at the scene. How had he been


    discovered? He remembered that this woman hadn¡¯t woken up at allst night.


    Seeing that the man was silent, Natalie pursed her lips and saw through his thoughts. ¡°Want to know


    why I found out you were here! You forgot to lock the door. Did you learn only how to unlock the door


    but not to lock it from the outside!¡±


    So that was how it was. He had indeed not learned it and was too careless. Who knew that this woman


    was so meticulous How did she know the door was unlocked with so many people at her home!


    Natalie was about to say something when she noticed the cream-colored windbreaker that was dyed


    red. For some reason,


    anger in her heart dissipated when she saw him disguised as a woman?.


    the


    In retrospect, they did not have any grudges to begin with. If there were one, it would be that this man


    had looked down on her in the past. Two strangers were suddenly forced to get married. It was


    unrealistic to say that he liked her all of a sudden.


    She did not me him for this. It was nothing more than Mia


    She pulled the man who was about to run away. Then she pressed him down on the bed. ¡°Sit properly.


    I¡¯ll help you check your wound. Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you dodge when I stab you with a knife?¡±


    Based on her understanding of Trevon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him at all if he didn¡¯t want to. When


    he was boxing two years ago, she already knew he was skilled, at least better than her.


    If it were in the past. Trevon would have wanted nothing more than to stay and let her treat his wound,


    but today, he didn¡¯t want to because he was dressed so strangely that he really couldn¡¯t bear to look


    you


    Natalie heard footsteps and knew that he was leaving. He squatted down and took the first aid kit as he


    said, ¡°Are still going to crawl back?¡±


    What was there to suspect now? This person had climbed over from the neighboring building. How


    could she not have thought that it was this man crawling in from next door? It was also because this


    man¡¯s image in the past was too deep-rooted. It was hard to associate climbing the wall with him. This


    female outfit had also refreshed her understanding of


    him.


    Upon hearing this, his legs that were about to leave paused, but he was quickly pulled back forcefully


    and sat back on the bed. ¡°Take off your coat. This dress¡­ The light was on now, and looking closely,


    she could see that this man¡¯s makeup was quite good. He looked a little like a ssical beauty. He was


    devilish. Men and women would be envious when they saw him.


    The more she looked at it, the more amused she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her trembling


    shoulders kept shaking, revealing that she was suppressing herughter. Trevon¡¯s face darkened. She


    had lost all his dignity in front of this woman. ¡°Laugh if you want. Do I look good¡±


    Natalie was stillughing. Her hands were trembling as she tried to clean his wound. It was just that the


    dress was too hard to deal with. ¡°It looks pretty good. Are you wearing stockings?¡± She asked about


    stockings because she wanted him to take off his dress so she could treat the wound.


    To think about it, it didn¡¯t seem right to take off the dress though he was wearing stockings. There was


    already a picture of Trevon in stockings in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. That part was very out


    of ce¡­.


    She pretended to be calm. Tll cur your dress. I¡¯llpensate you with one tomorrow¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face was as dark as it could be, but when he saw that this woran could smile at him, he was


    not that angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me to go to Hailnd for a sex reassignment surgery?¡±


    She quickly put on a principled attitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wear it. I broke your beloved dress, so I


    have topensate you with one. You look quite good in it.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions as he rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You can¡¯t get through it, right?¡±


    Hearing this, she wanted tough even more. Her hands, which had just stabilized, began to tremble


    again. Seeing the woman smiling happily. Trevon felt warm inside as he pinched her waist yfully.


    This action instantly made her retract her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I won¡¯t take the me if the


    scissors are stabbed into the flesh. Don¡¯t try to scam me.¡±


    After saying that, she skillfully cut his clothes and treated his wound. Trevon stared at her in a daze,


    hoping that time would


    freeze at this moment.


    Natalie treated his wound seriously. Suddenly, she thought of the nurse from that night. This outfit


    Trevon was in today seemed to ovep with the nurse from that night. She asked tentatively, ¡°Were


    you the nurse who had taken care of me the night I had a fever?¡±


    Trevon realized that this woman was clever. He had sneaked in three times, and he was discovered by


    her twice and was caught at the scene the third time. ¡°Yes.¡± He decided not to deny it. She had already


    found it out, anyway.


    Now, it didn¡¯t seem that bad. It seemed that he could get closer to her in women¡¯s clothes.


    At this moment, Natalie had mixed feelings. She had never thought that one day. Trevon would go to


    the extreme for her. Which CEO would dress up as a woman to meet a woman? There should be many


    in ancient times. But Trevon must be the first in Athana, right?


    It was impossible for her heart not to palpitate. Theke water, which had been calm for so long,


    cracked again because this man appeared in women¡¯s clothes.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Trevon looked up at Natalie¡¯s exquisite face and did not feel the pain in


    his chest. He asked, ¡°What is the root cause of your dislike of me?


    ¡°Was it because I mocked you back then, or was it because of the marriage agreement, or Mia?¡±


    Her hand that was treating the wound paused. She clenched her fists and quickly let go to continue


    treating it. She said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now!¡±


    ¡°But I want to know the reason.¡± Even if he died, he had to understand it first.


    After a while, Natalie¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t dislike you at all. When we first registered our


    marriage, I didn¡¯t want to


    get a divorce. It¡¯s quite funny to say it. I didn¡¯t want a divorce after registering the marriage with a


    stranger. Everyone thought that I was sick. Perhaps I trust my grandpa and think the husband he found


    for me must be reliable. My mother ended up in a failed marriage. I hated a failed marriage in my heart,


    so I wanted to give it a try to be you at first. However, you don¡¯t like me and think I¡¯m plotting against


    you¡±


    He always thought that there were unruly people who wanted to harm him.


    This was the first time she had told him her true thoughts. She did not know why she was willing to say


    her true thoughts. from two years ago today. Perhaps it was because of the women¡¯s clothes he was


    wearing tonight.


    ¡°Trevon, people¡¯s hearts are made of flesh. After you drew the line with me time and time again, my


    hopes were gone. Im waiting to divorce in three months and give you your freedom. I can understand


    the frustration of a high and mighty. person like you being forced to register your marriage with a


    stranger. You¡¯re not convinced and disdainful. I don¡¯t me you for looking down on me. Rtionships


    are consensual. How can a forced rtionship be happy?¡±


    Trevon felt a sharp pain in his chest as if he was being held tightly by a pair of hands. It turned out that


    she did not want a divorce back then. He was the one who forced her away step by step. He endured


    the pain and felt sad. ¡°Then the reason why you chose to end the marriage early¡­¡±


    ¡°You gave the information to Mia.¡± Yes, that was the reason she found it most uneptable.


    It was indeed so.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Would you believe me if I said that it wasn¡¯t what you think when I gave her the


    information?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to him quietly. If she remained silent, he knew that she


    didn¡¯t believe him.


    He continued. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m not that smart in rtionships. I didn¡¯t give the information to Mia because I


    helped her hide it. I just wanted to warn her that her actions were in my line of sight. I hoped that she


    would stop. I didn¡¯t know that it would backfire In your eyes, I¡¯m in cahoots with her. Also, you¡¯re very


    close to Edward. I don¡¯t feel good about it. My attitude that night was terrible.¡±


    Hackett had also said he was wrong about this matter, but he didn¡¯t think it was a big mistake back


    then. Now, when this woman said she was most sad about this matter, he had to admit he was


    ridiculously wrong.


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Was this man saying he was jealous? So could it be understood that he had


    feelings for me two years ago?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    After ten minutes, she was d she did not use too much strength. Otherwise, she would have to stitch


    it up.


    She estimated that the wound was 1.2 inches deep. The bleeding had stopped, but the injury was on


    the right side. If he moved too much, it would affect the wound, and he would bleed again. After


    thinking about it, she felt it was safer to tie a gauze around him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She carefully cleaned the wound again and finally disinfected the surface with iodophor. She lowered


    her body and took the gauze from the first aid kit.


    Trevon kept her head up, watching her. His eyes were gentle like water, and there was also caution. He


    wanted to say something but hesitated. He was also a little distracted. His emotions were abundant.


    She untied the gauze and held the gauze in one hand and the gauze¡¯s head in the other. Her hands


    circled Trevon¡¯s chest again and again. The fragrance of the woman¡¯s bath wafted into his nose,


    causing his back to stiffen. An urge surged in his body, and the heat in his body became more tense


    Afraid he would lose control, he chose to turn his head to the other side and look away, preventing the


    woman¡¯s fragrance from attacking him again.


    After wrapping the gauze, she even tied a beautiful bow Finally, shended her gaze on the bow and


    nodded in satisfaction. Didn¡¯t this person like to dress in women¡¯s clothes? Then he must like the bow


    too.


    Trevon, who was avoiding his gaze, had no idea that Natalie had put him in the girly category.


    She lowered her head and began to pack her things. She did not answer Trevon¡¯sst words and


    directly ignored them. It was not that she did not want to answer, but she did not know how to. Her


    heart was in a mess. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±


    To Trevon, this was such a good opportunity. How could he leave without saying anything? He said


    pitifully, ¡°I apologize for everything about Mia. I was wrong. Look, I even wore this to meet you.¡±


    Natalie par ked her things and turned around. Trevon¡¯s fernale outfit came into view again. The smile


    on her lips curled up again. It was way too funny. If Athana¡¯s people knew that the dignified Mr. Wilson


    of Athana had such a hobby, they would die ofughter.


    His image had copsed. She really wanted to take a photo.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Seeing Natale smiling so happily again, he did not mind what he was in now. He was


    so angry that heughed. For some reason, the corners of his mouth curled up


    Natalie was too ashamed to look atm and was not used to looking at his face. She reached out and


    took off his wig. ¡°Go to the bathroom and remove your makeup.¡± If she kept looking at him like this, she


    felt she would think of him as a female friend in the future.


    Because he was indeed quite good-looking.


    He was even prettier than many girls.


    Trevon dad not get up and said his concerns. ¡°I might as well wear it in case the Turner family¡¯s


    bodyguards see me


    It turned out that he was guarding against her cousin¡¯s men. It was not surprising that he knew that


    they were the Turner family people


    He interrupted her thoughts, wanting to know the exact answer. ¡°The Turner family is your¡­¡±


    Natalie¡¯s gaze was very calm. She did not hide anything and said, ¡°My uncle.¡±


    Trevon smiled when he heard that. He did not understand what was going on. It seemed that he was


    right to be on guard. The previous operation was not wrong. At the very least, he showed the Turner


    family that he had the financial ability to lose money on any project and to protect her.


    It seemed that Joseph was her cousin. Wasn¡¯t that made him his brother-inw? This way, he couldn¡¯t


    appear in front of Joseph¡¯s bodyguards as he was. Otherwise, it would be even harder to see her in the


    future.


    He could not afford to offend his brother-inw. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult to woo his


    wife.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions? If not, you should go.¡± She was a little sleepy. It was probably past


    two in the morning. She didn¡¯t have the habit of staying upte.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave. He wanted to stay. But he knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen. She was standing


    right in front of him. Her arms were folded as she looked at his strange dress.


    Suddenly, a strong force pulled her to him. Caught off guard, she fell into his chest. Just as she was


    about to retreat, a pair of hands at her waist restrained her from breaking free. In the next second, she


    was hugged tightly. He buried his head in her belly and said in a muffled voice. ¡®Let me hug you for a


    while. I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡±


    She raised her hands, not knowing what to do. Her heart raced, and she wanted to push him away, but


    at this moment, for some reason, she felt that this man was a little pitiful. A part of her heart softened,


    and her hands froze in the air. She did not


    know what to say, so she quietly let him restrain her and did not hug him back.


    There were two voices in her heart. One was to push him away, and the other was to let him hug her


    for a while because he was pitiful. Thetter drowned out the formers voice, and she finally


    It turned out that after losing her, it was so satisfying to feel her existence again. What could he do to


    have her again?


    He couldn¡¯t be domineering, he couldn¡¯t make her angry, and he couldn¡¯t use force. A sense of


    powerlessness crept into his


    heart


    He came to the conclusion that wooing his wife was more difficult than any project in thepany.


    After a while, she maintained her posture. Her arms were a little stiff, and her shoulders were very sore.


    Finally, she said helplessly. ¡°Trevon, Im sleepy Her words were a little disappointing, but she was


    indeed sleepy. Although her heart was beating faster, her eyelids were drooping


    He slowly raised his head and stared at her. His eyes were filled with reluctance and emotions. He did


    not let go of her and said. ¡°Can I sleep here?¡±


    Natalie felt that this person was pushing his luck. She rolled her eyes at him. The man who received


    the signal stopped asking and changed to another thing ¡°Can you remove me from the blocked list?


    Judge Foster, you have already sentenced. me to two years for this mistake. I¡¯ll work hard from now on,


    okay?¡±


    She burst outughing. To think that he could think of such a thing. What was wrong with this person?


    Hisnguage style had changed, and so had has personality ¡°Mr. Wilson, your current image makes


    me look at you in a different light. Let go first Ill remove you, alright


    After she said that, Trevon did not move at all. Natalie had a bad idea. I can remove you from that, but


    you should let me take a photo


    Trevon was speechless. Was she crazy? Would he still be able to clear his name in the future? If Frank


    and Hackett knew, wouldn¡¯t theyugh hum for the rest of their lives? He didn¡¯t want that


    Natalie looked at his disgusted expression and shrugged nonchntly. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it


    Her expression was filled with disappointment


    Closing his eyes Trevon had no choice but topromise. He owed her this life. ¡°Take it. Remove me


    after you¡¯re done. You can¡¯t show this photo to anyone else.¡± He had to maintain his dignity.


    Natalie, who hard seeded in her scheme, felt smug and quickly agreed. ¡°Okay¡± She raised her


    phone and instructed him, ¡°Smule Otherwise, you won¡¯t look good in the photo. You can¡¯t expect me to


    hang up by the bed to ward off evil spirits. right Even a ghost would be scared away by hair with his


    straight face.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened even more. She wanted to take a picture and even asked him to smile. Did he


    feel like smiling? In the end, he forced a smile


    Click, click She took a few photos in a row Natalie looked at the pictures with satisfaction. Then she hid


    her phone in her pocket She didn¡¯t do anything else andpletely forgot to remove him from her


    blocked list.


    Trevon remanded her with a dark expression, ¡°Blocked list.¡±


    Natalie wanted to y dumb, so she stopped and did nothing else. Her sleepiness had faded a little.


    She noticed they were still in the same position. She was held by him and taking photos just now. And


    she was even having so much fun.


    So was this person indulging her?


    the past, she would have been beaten up by this man.


    Trevon was a little childish. He raised his head and stared at her, but his hands still did not let go. He


    looked like he would. restrain her if she did not remove him from the blocked list. Helpless, Natalie, who


    wanted to sleep, could not afford to waste time. She pulled out her phone from her pocket and removed


    Chameleon from the blocked list. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Im tired. Do you want to climb the wall or take


    the elevator?¡±


    Trevon was so angry that his chest felt suffocated. Fortunately, he had gained something tonight. At


    least he was removed from the blocked list. He even hugged her for a while and gained a lot. His tone


    was filled with helplessness and a smile. ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡±


    Natalie knew what he meant and believed he was doing this for her. However, at this moment, her


    heart was in a mess. She was not pretentious, but she did not feel safe. She did not trust rtionships


    Perhaps this was what it meant to be once bitten, twice shy. Marriage could not be tried so easily¡­


    ¡°Just go, Spiderman¡± With that, the ignored the man and climbed into bed to sleep, covering herself


    with the nket. Trevon looked at the woman who had already closed her eyes and felt even more


    depressed. She just ignored him and did not give him any instructions. Well, never mind. There was


    nothing he could do because she was the one he liked.


    He


    bed up has wig and put it on because he cherished his life. He did not climb the wall but walked


    through the door this time Anyway, she had already discovered him and the wound on his chest. If he


    tried hard to climb over the wall, he would


    bleed. Thinking about it, the elevator was more suitable for him.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    When Trevon left, he carefully turned off the tablemp in the room and gemly closed the door. Hearing


    the sound of the door closing, she opened her eyes in the darkness.


    The remaining sleepiness disappeared. She took out her phone and opened the lock screen. She


    clicked on the photo album with her fair and slender fingers, and she could not help but lose her focus


    as she looked at this man in women¡¯s clothes.


    Lafe was short Everything would pass away in a blink of an eye. An abnormal operation could easily


    make people think that everything was dence. However, after a few consecutive times, she


    could no longer tell herself it was a coincidence. She believed that Trevon was wearing female clothes


    for her. She did not doubt this.


    If the calmke was broken again, it would mess up her mind and everything about her.


    Back then, she did not want to date or get married again after giving birth to Jasper She only wanted to


    be beautiful alone. A world without men was also not that bad. However, when Jasper and Trevon were


    having fun and smiling brightly, she realized she seemed unable to give her son the fatherly love he


    wanted. At that moment, she felt sad, a little powerless, and even a sense of defeat.


    She knew that her original intention of keeping the child was selfish. She just wanted to leave a blood


    rtive in this world for herself, hoping to have something to care about.


    Unknowingly, she fell asleep Her phone screen automatically turned ck and it fell on the bed.


    The neighborhood of Evergreen Gardens was built with one elevator per house, and Trevon¡¯s house


    was next door to Natalie, so he had to get off the elevator to take another elevator home.


    At around three in the morning. Ethan was awake while his subordinates were sleeping. He stretched,


    and from the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar figure in the building next door. ¡°Nurse,¡± he muttered.


    His mind was filled with questions. Ethan had a deep impression of her. It was not entirely because she


    was tall and wearing big shoes but because she was mute and her eyebrows were drawn exquisitely.


    However, why was this nurse wandering downstairs in the wee hours of the morning?


    In the blink of an eye. Trevon entered the apartment building. Ethan could not see anyone, so hey on


    the back of the car again. He felt that the ckout every night was a little strange. It had already been


    two consecutive nights. He would see if it would happen at night. If such a situation still appeared, he


    would have to investigate


    However, En hadn¡¯t taken action because he didn¡¯t see the ¡°ghost¡± floating past on the 25th floor,


    and the few subordinates. sleeping in the back seat didn¡¯t tell him. And nothing happened on Natalie¡¯s


    side.


    When Trevon returned honte, he took a shower first and took off his irksome clothes. He would never


    have thought be would wear women¡¯s clothes one day.


    Half an hourter, he walked out of the bathroom with only a white towel wrapped around lus body. His


    bare upper body was notpletely dry, and a few drops of water was dripping. His abs were


    stretched and strong, neatly arranged. His hair was messy and wet, and his entire body exuded


    coldness and desire.


    He took his phone and took a photo of himself


    Then, he took the hairdryer and quickly dried his hair. He pulled off the towel and sat under the nket.


    He picked LEE the phone by the bed and clicked on the WhatsApp profile picture on the top with his


    well-defined fingers. The profile picture was a cute photo of his son. He realized that her WhatsApp


    profile nickname seemed to have changed. Her nickname was ¡°Missing¡± now.


    This ¡°Missing¡± was like a mark, deeply engraved in his mind. What was she missing? Was it her


    grandfather, her mother, or her family? He knew very well that it shouldn¡¯t be him.


    He clicked on her posts and found that there was nothing. There was also a thought-provoking


    notification. It said, ¡°Only three days of posts are visible¡± Trevon, who did not study WhatsApp much,


    felt that Natalie had set it up for him, and she deliberately did not let him see it. Thinking of this, his


    chest felt a little tight.


    This woman was different. He began to remember that she never cared about her appearance when


    she was with him from the moment he met her. When she ate, she ate a lot. When she slept, she


    always tossed and turned. She did not like bags and cars. She loved helmets, boxing gloves, and


    motorbikes. Now, he realized that she did not like posting.


    ording to Hackett, if you wanted to get to know a girl, you had to start with her WhatsApp posts,


    Girls loved to post their daily lives and share their happiness openly.


    Only a fool would believe Hacket¡¯s words. Natalie was an exception. If he wanted to get close to her, he


    had to use an unusual


    method.


    After looking at her profile picture for a while, he lost interest because he couldn¡¯t see her posts. He


    opened the dialog box and typed a few words. ¡°Good night.¡± He wanted to add a ¡°honey¡± after that.


    Then, for some reason, she sent a photo of himself naked. Of course, it was his bare upper body and a


    beautiful bow.


    After sending the message, he put down his phone and was ready to sleep in a good mood, However,


    when he closed his


    eyes, his mind was filled with that woman¡¯s figure and slender waist. The temperature in his palm


    began to rise.


    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Natalie was awakened by the sudden ringtone. She reached out for her


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    phone with her eyes closed. Finally, she found it under her pillow. She opened her eyes slightly and


    swiped the answer button. It was a call from Theo. On the day of the divorce, Theo insisted that she


    save his number and said she coulde to him if she needed help. Now, her eyes were already wide


    open. She sat up as she answered the call and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    A deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Natalie, did I disturb you?¡±


    Natalie did not look at the time. She immediately picked up the call when she saw it was Theo. She


    quickly moved the phone away from her car and looked at the time. It was already one o¡¯clock. She did


    not expect to sleep for so long. She had promised to keep Jasperpany on the weekend, but half a


    day had passed. It was all that man¡¯s fault. When she reacted. she immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m


    already awake. Is there anything you want to talk to me?¡±


    On the other end of the line. Theo¡¯sughter had already overflowed from the phone screen. ¡°Natalie,


    are you free today? Can you bring the little guy to see me?¡±


    Natalie could not refuse Theo¡¯s request, to be honest. No matter when it was. Theo was very good to


    her. In addition, Jasper was Theo¡¯s great-grandson The world was unpredictable. Theo was already


    old, so she should not deprive him of his right to be a great-grandfather. She readily agreed. ¡°Alright,


    then, where are we meeting. Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Theo said tentatively, ¡°Windy Park This was a park in Athana with a good environment.


    Natalie agreed without any hesitation. She knew this park. It was suitable for children to y in.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Theo instructed. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Drive slowly. Don¡¯t be anxious Safety first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Wilson.¡±


    After hanging up. Natalie immediately lifted the nket, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to


    wash up.


    Fifteen minutester, she opened the closet and scanned it. She chose a pair of light-colored red


    jeans, a white casual shirt, and a ck sint. She then walked into the bathroom and put on some light


    makeup. She tied her hair into a fishbone braid, tied a floral ribbon in her hair, and tied a bow


    The tight blue denim pants entuated her slender and beautiful legs, which were very attractive. No


    man should be able to resist these legs. The shirt and casual suit added to her can-do temperament


    and sweetness.


    She put on her clothes and walked out of the room. She saw Jasper ying with Legos alone. He was


    so focused as he put together a car. When Lena saw Natalieing out, her eyes instantly lit up. She


    praised her generously, ¡°Miss Natalie, you should dress like this in the future. You look so good¡±


    As expected, clothes make the man. Although Natalie was already good-looking, she looked better now


    very gorgeous. No wonder so many people were chasing after her in Sapphire City


    She was a little embarrassed by such straightforward praise. She smiled and replied, ¡°Lena, I¡¯ll take


    Jasper outter. I might note back for dinner.¡± If it was a littlete, she still had to treat Theo to a


    meal, whether it was out of gratitude or


    courtesy


    Jasper was already dressed very well. He was in jeans, which were very small, a white shirt, and a


    baseball jersey. He looked very handsome


    Natalie turned around and went in to get a baseball cap for her son. Then, she went to the shoe rack to


    get a pair of white chunky sneakers to match.


    Then, she called Ethan and told him where she was going. She also made it a point to reassure Ethan


    that the man she would be meeting today was not dangerous, so they didn¡¯t have to worry. They did


    not have to get too close and did not have to report to Joseph

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Natalie drove to Windy Park and parked the car properly. She opened the driver¡¯s door and went to the


    back seat to open the door. She carried her baby bag on one shoulder and then carried Jasper down


    from the safety seat with unusual familiarity


    Theo was very pun tual. He had been waiting at the intersection of the park with a walking stick in his


    hand. He was in high spirits and looked very energetic. He also wore a baseball cap on his head. It was


    a little simr to the one Jasper was wearing today, but Jasper¡¯s was more adorable


    Seeing that the person he was waiting for was here, Theo walked toward them steadily Theo¡¯s eyes


    moistened when he saw the cute child in her arms, but his face was full of smules. His smile squeezed


    the wrinkles of time together. At this moment, Natalie felt that Theo was old. For some reason, she felt


    a little sad in her heart Perhaps she should let him see Jasper more in the future. Late was


    impredictable. She did not know how long Then could live


    Natalie had grown up by her grandfather¡¯s side, so she was more observant of aged people than


    ordinary people. She was especially soft-hearted She, who had been kind, had already softened. At the


    same time, she noticed the tears and restrained excitement in Theo¡¯s eyes ¡°Mr Wilson, let¡¯s find a


    ce to sit


    At the side, Gage noticed Theo¡¯s hand, which was holding the walking stick, tremble a little. Theo was


    visibly excited. Therefore, Gage quickly walked forward to support him ¡°Mr. Wilson, let¡¯s go in first.


    There¡¯s plenty of time for you to talk to Mrs Wilson¡±


    Theo was very meticulous and even brought Mary over Gage helped Thro in, and Mary tactfully walked


    toward Natalie. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, let me hold the little guy¡±


    Natalie wasn¡¯t angry at how Mary addressed her. She smiled and said. ¡°Let me do it This child needs to


    be familiarized with you first. Otherwise, he won¡¯t let you carry him. He¡¯s a little guarded. Also, Mary,


    call me Natalie¡±


    These words made Mary quite shy. She thought for a moment before she said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Miss


    Foster.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± It was fine as long as she didn¡¯t call her Mrs. Wilson. They were already divorced, yet she still


    called her Mrs. Wilson Wouldn¡¯t it make others get the wrong idea?


    Mary did not carry the child, so she took the baby bag from Natalie¡¯s shoulder and carried it on her


    back.


    The four of them arrived at a quiet ce in the park. Gage helped Theo to sit on a bench. Natalie sat


    on the side with Jasper on herp. She turned Jasper¡¯s body to face Theo and coaxed patiently.


    ¡°Jasper, call him great-grandfather¡±


    Gage and Mary each stood on one side and they looked like two bodyguards,


    However, Jasper did not cooperate. He just looked at Theo in a daze. His eyes were filled with inquiry,


    but he did not greet him. He pursed his lips tightly and pulled up his mouth for fun, looking cute.


    Natalie felt a little awkward. This damn gene mside Jasper was back online!


    Apart from her uncle¡¯s family, Jasper rarely talked to anyone else. He was a man of few words. Now


    that he was older, he spoke less


    It was understandable that he didn¡¯t greet Theo because it was the first time and he was unfamiliar with


    Theo, but as his parent, Natalie still felt awkward and embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m sorry, this child doesn¡¯t talk much and rarely greets people.¡± She wanted to say that it


    wasn¡¯t directed at hum


    Theo liked Jasper very much when he saw him. He was overjoyed and had a smile on his face. How


    could he care if the child greeted him or not? He would be happy even if he called him by his name in


    the future. ¡°Aha, I didn¡¯t expect that I. Theo Wilson, would still be able to see my great-grandson when


    I¡¯m already half a step into the coffin. God is so nice to me. Thank you, Natalie¡¯


    As he smiled, tears squeezed out of the corners of his old eyes, sandwiched between his wrinkles.


    Looking at this scene. Natalie felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat. She felt an indescribable


    sadness. ¡°Mr Wilson, you¡­¡±


    Theo pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with


    trembling hands. Then, he stuffed it back into his por ket with has shaking hands and sat upright. He


    ced his hands above his walking stick and sped them together His voice was filled with love. ¡°Do


    you want to ask how I know the child is that bastard¡¯s?¡°


    Natalie nodded because even the child¡¯s father didn¡¯t.


    Theo suuled and stared at Jasper in her arms. ¡°Because I know that you¡¯re not a casual person.¡±


    Those words startled her and she was stunned.


    The person who trusted her was not the child¡¯s biological father but Theo. She did not know whether to


    be happy or to say that she lived a simple life. She seemed to be transparent before Theo.


    However, she admired Theo¡¯s determination. He did not disturb her when he knew the child was the


    Wilson family¡¯s biological child. Instead, he gave her enough respect after receiving her consent. She


    admired him again.


    They all said that Juana was very tolerant, but it seemed Theo was even more tolerant than her.


    Natalie lowered her gaze and did not look up at Theo. She could not bear to see his red eyes. Theo


    looked at her and did not say anything ¡°I know your concerns. I can understand. You don¡¯t have to


    apologize to me. Just do what you have to do. I already said that we are on each other¡¯s team. That


    brat is not in my seet¡±


    Then. Theo continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the little darling¡¯s name?¡±


    She smiled and replied. ¡°His name is Jasper, Jasper Wilson.¡±


    Theo nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. He seemed to be deep in thought ¡°Not bad, not bad.


    Jasper.¡± He muttered to himself


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe out to y. She didn¡¯t want to keep talking about such sad things, so she


    changed the topic. Jasper, can you let great-grandfather hold you?¡±


    The little boy did not refuse this time, nor did he say anything Natalie took it as his tacit agreement. She


    picked up the little boy and gently ced him on Theo¡¯sp And Gage, with his share eyes, saw it and


    took the walking stick in time.


    Jasper sat on Theo¡¯sp. He looked up and saw Theo¡¯s white beard. He was very curious and reached


    out to pull it. It hurt. but Theo did not show any pain on his face. Instead, the corners of his mouth were


    filled with a smile.


    Natalie quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Jasper, you can¡¯t y like this. Great-grandpa will feel pain,¡±


    Jasper quickly let go and looked at Theo with an innocent and aggrieved expression. This made Theo


    feel like he was asking for help. He said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t feel any pain. You can y however


    you want.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to say Theo spoiled him too much, and Jasper was gonna


    do something terrible.


    But she gave up in the end. All great-grandparents and grandparents doted on their great-


    grandchildren or grandchildren very much.


    Gage and Mary had already sorted out the conversation between Theo and Natalie. It turned out that


    this child was Trevon¡¯s Gage still remembered that Theo had tricked Trevon and made him the receiver


    He had hidden it well.


    Fortunately. Trevon listened to Theo and did not do a paternity test. Wouldn¡¯t it mean he suspected


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Natalie¡¯s private life was messy if he did? Natalie would be so sad. Theo was truly wise. Sure enough,


    veterans were abler than recruits


    Mary stood beside Natalie and took another careful look at her. She realized that she was even prettier


    than before. Instantly, he felt that Trevon had lost the entire world. His good-looking wife had been


    tortured away. Now, even his son was running around, but he had yet to get her back. She looked


    down on Trevon.


    The more she looked at Natalie, the morefortable she felt. She wondered what kind of taste


    Natalie had. Wasn¡¯t she prettier than Miss Mia, who had a fake surname? Not only was his heart blind,


    but he was also blind.


    They had been ying in the park for about two hours. It was almost five o¡¯clock. Natalie looked at how


    Theo, Mary, and Gage wandered around Jasper. She could not help butugh. If Jasper was brought


    back to the Wilson family, he might be spoilt to death.


    She looked at the time again and interrupted the beautiful scene. ¡°Mr. Wilson, let¡¯s go eat. My treat.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Theo stopped interacting with the little boy. He turned around and saw her serious


    expression. ¡°Alright. it¡¯s rare for you to treat us today. We won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    At the side, Gage quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Grand Manor?¡± After he said that, he felt he had


    said the wrong thing Grand Manor was Trevon¡¯s territory. Natalie might not be willing to go


    there.


    It was true that Natalie did not want to go, but on second thought, since Gage could say this name, he


    must know Theo well. Theo might like the food there. Since she wanted to treat them to a meal, she


    could only follow Theo¡¯s taste. There was nothing to hide. Then let¡¯s go to Grand Manor.¡±


    Theo also did not expect her to agree so easily. Could it be that that brat had made some progress?


    Judging from Natalie¡¯s expression, it seemed that she did not reject that brat very much. This was a


    good thing.


    The four of them grandly left the park. Natalie walked in front. Then turned around and instructed Gage.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the Inte. Don¡¯t let idle reporters write nonsense. If a photo of my great-grandson


    appears on the Inte tomorrow, I¡¯ll me you¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Wilson. I will never let it happen.¡±


    Then, Theo instructed. ¡°You need to drive over with Mary. I¡¯ll take Natalie¡¯s car. I want to cultivate a


    rtionship with my great-grandson and anger that brat to death¡±


    After saying that, he quickly walked to the front. His footsteps did not look like he was in histe 70s.


    ¡°Natalie, can I go with you in the same car?¡±


    Holding Jasper. Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Of course,¡±


    Gage helped to open the car door. Theo got in. Natalie ced Jasper on the safety chair. She buckled


    his seatbelt and opened the driver¡¯s seat door to get in. Then she started the car and drove in the


    direction of Grand Manor.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in bont of Grand Manor Natalie stopped the car and got out


    Gage was very fast. He


    the car door first and said to her politely, ¡°Mrs Wilson, I¡¯ll do ar


    Natalie was a little tired from refuting She sighed and exined again, ¡°Gage, call me Natalie I have


    already.¡±


    The car door had already opened Then walked out of the car with his walking stick and immediately


    criticized Gage ¡°Why should you call her Mrs Wilson? Is that brat so lucky? Natalie is my


    granddaughter Call her Miss Natalie in the future. Coincidentally, the Wilson family doesn¡¯t have a


    granddaughter


    Natalie was a little speechless. Actually, they could. call her by her name.


    ording to what Then sand. Trevon would lie her brother


    After entering Grand Manor, the manager weed them with a smile. She was very obsequious and


    led them to the VIP room Natalie dul not hesitate. It was the Wilson Fam


    begin with, so there no need for her to organize anything She followed her into the elevator


    ¡°After entering the private room, the manager mmmmediately brought over a child¡¯s n Her eyes kept


    darting around Natalie from time o time. She remembe


    seeing this girl two years ago. She was rating with Trevon bark then¡±


    Nothing the u timizing gaze. Natalie chose to ignore it. How could she not be paid attention when rating


    with a family like the Wilson family? She was mentally prepared for this. It could be said that she had


    been prepared when she agreed toe to Grand Manur


    Alter sitting down. Natalie put on a one-time bib for Jasper Jasper sat between Theo and her


    She took the menu and ced it on the turntable She turned the turntable with a calm expression until


    the menu stopped before Then Mr. Wilson, please order I promised to treat you It must suit your taste)


    Theo did not stand on ceremony. He stretched out his wrinklednd and took the menu. It did not take


    long for him to order. He ced the menu on the turntable and smuded kindly. ¡°Under a few more of


    your favorites¡±


    Alter taking the menu, she realized that Theo didn¡¯t order much, so she did not ask further Aged people


    could not eat much at night and couldn¡¯t be gluttonous


    While ordering, Jest said in a cute voire. ¡°Mommy c


    cakes¡±


    This was the first time Then had heard the little guy speak in the afternoon. Theo was overjoyed. Even


    if Natalie was unwilling. Theo had to order cakes because Jasper had asked Jasper remained aloof for


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the entire afternoon and did not say


    a word.


    Before Natalie could say anything. Then was already instructing Gage happily. ¡°Get the staff in the


    kitchen to bring up delicious cakes. Let my great-grandson Jasper choose¡±


    Natalie o


    once agam experienced the shock of great grandp


    pampering their great-grandchildren She thought one cake


    would be enough, but there were all kinds of cakes Jasper could choose any he wanted. Poverty


    limited how she imagined how rich people pampered their grande huldren and great-granddldren


    ¡°Forget it. I just think of it as Jasper¡¯s birthday today, Natalie thought to herself


    Not long after, all the dishes were served. There was no need to ask, but with such a fast speed,


    Natalie¡¯s orders were prioritized. This made Natalie realize that the Wilson family had priority no matter


    where they went. It was just that there were not as many dishes as cakes. The scene made her at a


    loss for words


    The meal became a birthday banquet, and the table was filled with cakes.


    Theo slowly pushed the turntable to Jasper and asked ingratiatingly, ¡°Jasper, which vor do you want


    to eat? Great-grandfather will help you get it


    Jasper¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw cakes. He drooled ¡°Chocte¡±


    Upon receiving Jasper¡¯s answer. Theo was overjoyed. He reached out and ced the chocte cake


    on Jasper¡¯s te. ¡°Here¡¯s the chocte cake Tell me after you hrush in


    Natalie could not bear to interrupt this loving scene. She taught the child in a low voice, Jasper, your


    great-grandfather gave you cakes. What should you say to him?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Great-grandfather¡±


    ¡°Ols, alright¡± He turned to Gage and said smugly. ¡°Did you see that? Did you see my great-grandson


    calling me! Aha.¡±


    Theo¡¯s smile remained on his face because of the word f his great-grandfather.


    Gage and Mary were louched by the harmonious Kene.


    Just as the private room was filled withughter, someone barged in. A well-dressed and handsome


    man pushed open the door and strode into the room. Who else could it be but Trevon¡¯


    He rugged at his tie and naturally sat beside Natalie. They were both wearing ck suits, but hers was


    more casual. Trevon¡¯s was more formal. It gave off the illusion that they were wearing matching


    clothes. Trevon had wanted to take off his suit,


    but when he realized that this woman was also wearing a ck suit, he did not want to take it off.


    Instead, he adjusted his suit and quietly pulled the stool closer. All he could see was cakes. He could


    not help but frown. Then, he saw the little guy¡¯s face was full of chocte, and his eyes were filled with


    disdain.


    Natalie looked up at Trevon and met his dark and deep eyes. Their eyes met, and when she looked at


    his face, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Trevon in female clothes. She quickly looked away and lowered


    her head to snicker. She casually took a cake, scooped a spoonful, and stuffed it into her mouth to


    Jade her smile.


    Trevon¡¯s cross-dressing was a trauma to her. When she saw this man¡¯s face, the first thing that


    appeared in her mind was how he would look in women¡¯s clothes. She could even imagine more, like


    how he would look when he was wearing women¡¯s clothes and dancing ssical dance, and she was


    instantly choked. This scene.


    Theo was about to mock his grandson when Natalie¡¯s cough interrupted ham.


    Trevon quickly poured a ss of water and handed it over. He even took a tissue for her and frowned


    at her. How could she choke on a cake? ¡°No one is fighting with you. Everything on the table is all


    yours.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Was that why she choked? It was because he was wearing female clothes,


    okay?


    Theo saw his grandson¡¯s actions just now, and the disdain in his eyes lessened. Mary and Gage saw


    Trevoning and tactfully left the private room.


    Theo asked his grandson, ¡°You sure know when to show up for food, don¡¯t you?¡± Natalie was quietly


    helping her son get fish meat and pick the bones.


    The man did not feel embarrassed at all. His gaze would drift to the woman beside him from time to


    time. It was the first time he saw her take care of a child. She was very attentive and patient. If only she


    could be so careful with him. He was a little envious of this little fellow.


    This woman had even put on makeup today. She had dressed up meticulously from head to toe. He


    had to admit that she was very charming


    Theo kept his eyes on his grandson. He smiled and nodded, but his smile was a little meaningful and


    mocking. He was watching a good show. ¡°You came here to be a mute¡±


    ¡°Im atraid that the more I say, the more mistakes I make. I¡¯ll talk less and do more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re not hopeless yet Theo continued to eat, has eyes secretly observing their


    actions.


    Now that Natalie was here, he had to leave some dignity for this brat,


    Trevon turned the fish on the turntable to humself and directly brought it down. Then, he rolled up his


    sleeves and took an empty te. He imitated her and carefully picked out the bones. In a short while,


    he finished picking all the fish. There was half of a te of fish meat, and he naturally ced it in front


    of her.


    She was a lure embarrassed. She looked at the fish on the te and then at the te with only one


    fishbone left. This fish seemed to be ordered by Theo, but she still said politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she


    carefully checked the meat on the te again to see whether there were any missing bones.


    A cold voice came from above her head. ¡°There are no bones. There¡¯s no need to check. I¡¯m not short-


    sighted.¡±


    Theo red at his grandson. ¡°Shut up and eat if you don¡¯t know how to speak.¡±


    Jasper ate a little slowly and was a little picky. Natalie did not eat much the entire time and was taking


    care of the child. Suddenly, a te of prawn meat was pushed to her.


    Theo didn¡¯t eat much, so he was almost done eating. Seeing that his grandson had be more


    enlightened, he prepared to leave ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m old and getting a little tired. I¡¯ll go back first. Bring


    Jasper to y with me when you¡¯re free,¡±


    When she heard that Theo was leaving, she quickly said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson. Call me if you miss


    Jasper¡±


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°She¡¯s polite and nice to everyone except me.¡± He felt a little bitter.


    ¡°Alright¡± Theo took out a gift and a card from his pocket. ¡°This is a gift from me as a great-grandfather.


    It¡¯s not for for Jasper. You can¡¯t reject it. Keep it for him first and use it as his capital for getting a wife in


    the future.¡± Natalieughed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, isn¡¯t that a little too early? I¡¯ll ept the gift on behalf of


    Jasper. You should keep this card. I luve money


    you


    but


    She was indeed not short of money. The Foster Group made a good profit in the past few years. In


    addition, her uncle had always given her pocket money. She didn¡¯tck money But her grandfather had


    always told her not to be extravagant, so she had gotten used to it. She had never bought anything she


    shouldn¡¯t have.


    In addition, she did not have any desire for luxury goods. As for her clothes, she thought they were fine


    as long as they werefortable and clean.


    How could Theo agree? ¡°Just take it.¡± In the end, Natalie was still a little embarrassed to take it.


    While the was hesitating a pair of hands had already taken Theo¡¯s and and sad matter of fartly. ¡°Thank


    you, Grandpaw 1 thank you on behalf of my son¡¯


    Then snorted and looked at his grandion¡¯s eming expression ¡°It¡¯s not for you Don¡¯t try to keep it to


    yourself¡±


    He turned around and walked out of the private room with his walking stick


    Natalie looked at Ther¡¯s back in a daze

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    After The left, only Trevon and Natalie were left in the private room. The two of them did not speak after


    that there was only the sound of Jasper eating


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper was very quiet Other than eating, he did not make any sound


    Trevon was very close to Natalie From time to time, she could feel his warm breath She felt


    ufortable, so she turned her face to the side and did not look at him. She moved slightly and said


    softly. ¡°Hey, keep a distance from me Otherwise, I can¡¯t pick up food¡± He was sitting on her right, which


    happened to limit the amount of food she could pick up


    Her stomach belonged to her. She couldn¡¯t stop eating just because he was around


    Hearing this, he did not intend to leave Instead, he slowly spon the urntable and said, I¡¯ll get you


    whatever you I have long arms.¡±


    Natalie suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. She looked up at the man, but the


    strange scene appeared.


    in her mind again Recently, the shadow of Trevon in women¡¯s clothes kept appearing in her mind now


    and then, especially when she imagined him dancing in women¡¯s clothes. It was funny When she


    imagined the scene, she


    She pursed her lips and tried to hold back herughter, her shoulders shaking


    ddn¡¯t help butugh.


    Trevon felt that she was being strange Was it that funny to put food on her te? After a while, the


    woman was stillughing. He could not help but ask, ¡°What are you fantasizing about


    She looked at his face and did not dare to tell the truth. She could not say she was fantasizing about


    him dancing in women¡¯s clothes, so she lied, saying. ¡°No, I was just bored and amusing myself¡±


    Trevon stared at her with an expression of disbelief. He kept staring at her, trying to make her tell the


    truth. ¡°Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Stop asking. Are you going to eat? If not, leave quickly, and don¡¯t interfere with my eating Jasper are


    you going to eat or not? You can¡¯t eat cakes anymore. You have eaten much sweet food today she


    lowered her body to talk to her son and changed the topic to hide her guilt.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he didn¡¯t force her. Seeing her smile to happily, the must have


    thought of something happy


    After that, the two of them ate quietly. Trevon ced the meat on her te one moment. Then he


    peeled the prawns and put them on her te the next. There was no rest during this period.


    Helpless, Natalie couldn¡¯t eat anymore. No one would feed others like this. Did he think she was a pig¡±


    ¡°Stop putting food on my te. I¡¯m full.¡±


    The man paused and stuffed the meat slice into his mouth without batting an eyelid. After swallowing it,


    he slowly brought the tissue to her and took one tissue to wipe himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be in the same ce with him. Not disgusted, but ufortable. The man could


    always tease her from time to time. She wondered where he¡¯d learned that from. ¡°Thave a driver¡¯s


    license¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you didn¡¯t. I just wanted to send you back¡±


    ¡°See, see, there he is again. I had never realized that he would express his thoughts so bluntly before,


    Natalieined in her heart


    He stood up and tidied up his clothes. Then, he carried Jasper down from the child¡¯s chair and took a


    tissue to wipe his son¡¯s mouth in disdain. Why could the little boy be so dirty? He could not help but


    educate him, saying. ¡°Eat less cake. Boys can¡¯t always like sweet things¡±


    Natalie stood at the side and watched this man straightforwardly educate the child. She could not help


    but say, ¡°He¡¯s not even two years old¡±


    Unexpectedly, this person did not refute He carried Jasper with one hand. He thought that the child


    would reject him. However, not only did he not refuse, but he also put his arms around Trevon¡¯s neck.


    Blood rtions were mysterious. This child rarely allowed others to tour h him. He was vignt and did


    not let Gage and the others hug him for the entire afternoon


    When Natalie saw that he was holding Jasper with his right hand, the could not help but be concerned.


    ¡°Let me do it. Your hand is not suitable for exerting force¡±


    The man¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously when he heard her caring words ¡°Concerned about me? Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t listening, she didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Just let him be.


    The man did not leave with the child in his arms. He turned around and looked at Natalie as if he was


    waiting. This scene would make people mistake it for a family of three.


    and was used to this. He spartly les Natalie do


    t for the clubed the den kowered


    The man


    tums and sndy wanted in freeze time over Bowyer He was alr


    shur hard yet the


    Natalie wanted to pony beat


    sgged by the


    The three


    man¡¯s other hand


    V?re are you prong?


    She nced


    inter and replied. Pay the hall ¡°


    He pulled her bark and pulled her way He opened his than life and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay when


    you have meals with


    ed down yet. How could the Wilson Groepe


    me I don¡¯t love off


    n The Wiln


    the two of them!


    was true Grand Manor was his territory to begin with, in there w


    unly one whin ate at After all,s som


    this meal to clear then rtioncap. Ber.


    need to be pretentious Anyway, she wasn¡¯t to the knew it so well that she wouldn¡¯t insist on r


    simpossible to begin with, and it was impossible to exp


    money for


    no matter what The L


    When they arrived at the parking lot of Caranal Manor, the man was already standing by the side of her


    white BMW with the


    hand caiting for her mundurk at She nimbly took out the key from her bag and unlocked it. The man


    door with one hand and ced Jas in the safety chair


    immediately


    Alter exitin car, he ced his hand-


    rat and was stopped by her. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself Joseph¡¯s bodyguards will be following me from


    behind It¡¯s very safe. She did not want him to send her Their


    tionship was already a littleplicated now It


    She wanted sort thangs not. She didn¡¯t want things to be so unclear. She didn¡¯t like ambiguous


    rtionships. She would either rejectm or Give me some time haven¡¯t thought about how to get


    along with you¡± The peacefulke hard


    roken She was a hole afraid


    strinst, insecurity


    mipang


    Mr Wilson, are you sending Mes Wilson back? Then


    They both did not speak and remained in a deadlock for a whale Then, the manpromised Alright,


    be careful on the way Call me merhately if you need anything I¡¯ll turn on my phone 24 hours a day¡±


    After saying that, he ced the gift and card he had just epted in her palm ¡°It¡¯s a token of gratitude


    from Grandpa. Keep


    it well¡±


    She didn¡¯t nod or say anything After moments of silence, she opened the car door and held the gift and


    card. She feltplicated and heavy


    Trevon returned to his car He did not ask jim to start it immediately Instead, he waited for her to start


    the car and leave before following her to back to Evergreen Gardens¡±


    Jun senseil that Mr. Wilson was in a bad mood Without a doubt, he had been rejected again. He had


    heard it with has ears just now. Natalie sand die wanted think about it. She did not say yes to Trevon


    ¡°Oh, poor Mr. Wilson. The road to wooing your wife is long. When would I be able to see you bring back


    the beauty Jum theaught in his heart.


    When they returned to the neighborhood, Jasper had already fallen asleep in the safety seat in the


    backseat. He did not take an afternoon nap today. The little guy was probably tired from ying and


    was already asleep soundly. When she picked up Jasper, there was no reaction at all. He was sleeping


    saunally, and there was even drool at the corner of his mouth.


    Ethan trotted forward and stood respectfully ¡°Miss, let me do it¡±


    She nced at Ethan¡¯s clean clothes It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll do it He¡¯s sleeping so soundly that his face is covered


    in saliva¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right dou My clothes aren¡¯t much cleaner¡± She had no choice but to give Jasper to Ethan. Then


    the draped a small nket over Jasper in case he caught a cold


    This steur was saw by the man in the ck Maybach. He found the scene an eyesore. He knew that


    this person was a bodyguard Otherwise, he would feel like lus wife was having an affair

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    When they reached the 25th floor, Natalie took out the key from her baby bag and opened the door.


    When the door was opened, Jenny and Lena immediately stood up from the sofa and walked quickly to


    the door. Lena reached out and took the child from Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. White, let me do it.¡±


    Ethan did not refuse. He was very strict with the rules. He rarely entered Natalie¡¯s room. Last time,


    when Natalie was sick, he only went in to keep an eye on the doctor. Now, he would not enter. ¡°Okay,


    Miss, I¡¯ll leave first¡±


    Natalie thanked them politely. Thank you. Rest early tonight. This neighborhood is quite safe. You don¡¯t


    have to keep an eye on it every day.¡±


    Ethan was as serious as ever. ¡°Okay¡± Natalie knew that he only agreed verbally and would still guard in


    private.


    Jenny took her bag and said, ¡°Miss Natalie, go take a shower. We¡¯ll help Jasper change¡±


    She did not refuse. ¡°Okay, thank you, Jenny. I¡¯ll go take a slower then¡±


    Lena waved her hand. ¡°Go, go. You¡¯ve been tired all afternoon. Rest early after showering¡±


    Then, it was time to split up the work. The two nannies helped Jasper shower while Natalie went to


    wash up.


    Twenty-five minutester, when Natalie came out, the two nannies had already left. The door was


    tightly shut. Jasper was still sleeping soundly and showed no signs of waking up.


    Ever since Jasper was born, he rarely slept in the crib. He usually slept with her. It was not that Jasper


    was unwilling to sleep alone, but she wanted to sleep with her son. It made her feel steady and happy.


    Every time she saw her son before she slept, she felt her fatigue for a day was dissipated. She felt that


    everything was worth it.


    A soft voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Natalie, I¡¯ming in¡± It was Lena. She didn¡¯t knock.


    Natalie got up to open the door. ¡°Lena¡±


    Lena did not enter. She stood at the door and handed her a ss of hot milk. ¡°Drink this ss of milk


    before you go to bed. Go to bed early. Don¡¯t keep watching medical videos. It¡¯s not good for your


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.¡±


    Lena¡¯s nagging made her very touched ¡°Got it, Lena. You should sleep early too


    She closed the door gently and smiled at the warm milk in her hand. How nice. Then, she raised her


    head slightly and finished the milk in one gulp. She could not waste Lena¡¯s kindness,


    After drinking milk, she went to the bathroom to wash her cup and brush her teeth. Aftering out,


    she took her phone. and prepared to sit on the bed to watch medical videos. As soon as she opened


    the lock screen, thirteen messages appeared.


    Natalie wondered why there were so many messages. She guessed it must be from Sherri before she


    clicked open these messages. She had not contacted her for the entire day. She wanted to look for her


    to y, but the sudden appearance of Theo stopped her from doing that


    She clicked on WhatsApp and found six of the thirteen messages were from Sherri, and the other


    seven were from Chameleon¡­


    She opened Sherri¡¯s chat box first. [Natalie, are you up?]


    [Where are you? Where are you?]


    [Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you reply?]


    After that was a voice call, but Natalie had stayed uptest night, so she turned her phone to silent


    mode. She wanted to catch up on her sleep in the morning and forgot to turn off the silent mode when


    she went out.


    When she didn¡¯t pick up Sherri¡¯s voice call, Sherri got angry and sent a voice message. ¡°Natalie, how


    dare you! You didn¡¯t even pick up my call.¡±


    Then, there was another voice message with a gentle and helpless tone. ¡°Natalie, where did you go!


    Text me back now. I¡¯m so bored. My parents are hogging Ruby.¡±


    After reading the message, she smiled so hard that she trembled. It seemed that Richard and Juana


    loved their grandchild very much. Instead of reading Chameleon¡¯s messages immediately, she called


    Sherri directly. ¡°What are you doing?*


    Sherri¡¯s excited and angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Damn, if you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll think you¡¯ve


    transmigrated¡± Then, she added, ¡°What have you been busy with all day without replying to my


    messages? Did you go to find a young


    hunk?¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Young hunk? More like old men. That man is almost 30 years old, and Mr.


    Wilson is already 30 years old.


    She did not hide anything. ¡°Mr. Wilson wanted to see Jasper in the afternoon, so I brought Jasper out


    to meet him. My phone was on silent modest night, and I forgot to turn it off¡±


    On the other end, Sherri was excited again, like she heard some incredible gossip. Then does Mr.


    Wilson know that Jasper is his biological great-grandson**


    Speaking of this, she admired Theo¡¯s calmness again. ¡°Yes. He knew from the beginning. He even


    cried when he saw Jasper yesterday. I feel quite sad just looking at him.¡±


    Sherri was also a kind person. Then bring Jasper to visit him more often in the future. Trevon is Trevon.


    Mr. Wilson is Mr. Wilson. Besides, Mr. Wilson has always been quite good to you. He¡¯s already so old.


    He¡¯ll be excited to see his biological great-grandson¡±


    The two best friends had the same thought ¡°When I saw Mr. Wilson crying in the afternoon, I felt quite


    upset, so I thought I should let him see Jasper more in the future¡± He was old. She did not know how


    long he could see Jasper.


    ¡°Just do it. You can do whatever you want. I will always stand by you¡±


    Natalie said happily, Love you¡±


    ¡°Damn, when did you be so mushy?¡±


    ¡°, isn¡¯t this expressing the truest thoughts in my heart?¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it. I¡¯ll tell you something important tomorrow. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone now. You


    won¡¯t be able to see my expression even if I tell you¡± Sherri wanted to tell her best friend that she had


    agreed to try to date Hackett.


    ¡°If you want to talk about something past talk about it. Why should I see your expression? Im not a


    police officer who needs to observe macroexpressions to review cases. Forget it Talk about it


    tomorrow. I need to sleep¡± She was afraid that Sherri would talk for a few hours. She had not watched


    the video tonight


    The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. She took the phone down and nced at the


    rune messages disyed on WhatsApp In the end, she opened it


    Her fingers slid up. What greeted her eyes was a nude photo of a maning out of the shower. And


    the time was past 3


    Last night, she seemed to have fallen asleep looking at the photo of him in women¡¯s clothes. This


    afternoon, she left in a hurry after she got a phone call from Then: Her phone was on silent mode the


    entire day, so she did not take it out when there was no movement. She kept it in her pocket


    However, there was something wrong with this person. What did he mean by sending her a nude photo


    in the middle of the night? He was out of his mand


    Then there were seven messages


    [Good night


    [Are you up? What do you want to eat! I¡¯ll buy you


    Are you still sleeping? Then go ahead. Send me a message on WhatsApp if you want to eat after you


    wake up. I¡¯ll send it to you!


    I know you still don¡¯t trust me. I let you down in the past. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me immediately.


    It¡¯s line as long as you don¡¯t turn me down. Trust me again)


    [I¡¯m not doing this for the kid, I promise ]


    [Are you asleep? Can you text me back?]


    [Good night]


    When she finished reading these seven messages, her heart was in turmoil. It was as if someone had


    thrown a small stone into the stillke, causing theke to shake non-stop for a long time.


    Was this still Trevon? This person looked different during the day and at night. Did he have a dual


    character?


    In Natalie¡¯s impression, he was high and mighty. He rarely spoke, and even when he did, nothing good


    came out of his


    mouth.


    Trevon was right. She did not trust him 100% now. She was not sure if he would change in the future.


    To stop him from continuing to send messages, she sent over the photo of him in female clothes taken


    After the shower, Trevon sat on the bed with his phone and waited for the message. Every few


    seconds, he would look at it. And after a few seconds, he would look at it again. Just as he thought


    Natalie would not reply to his message, there was a bing. He was so excited that he almost dropped


    his phone. The next second, his face darkened. Wasn¡¯t this the evidence she had keptst night!


    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t get over this joke, and he couldn¡¯t ask her to delete it.


    Now, he could not hit or scold her


    [You can¡¯t get over it, can you? Don¡¯t tell me you n to show this photo to our son in the future.] He


    was suddenly in a good mood after sending the message and seeing the word ¡°our¡±


    On the other side, Natale thought that Trevon would not reply to this ¡°nice¡± photo and he would be


    angry immediately. Unexpectedly, he sent another message. Looking at his text, she did not realize that


    she was smiling. She felt that Trevon¡¯s idea was good. She could save it for her son to admire in the


    future.


    [Well, that¡¯s a good idea |


    Trevon thought to himself. ¡°Tm digging a hole for myself and sending a joke to my son¡±


    Go to bed early Is there anything you really want to eat tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll buy it for you.]


    No, thank you. I have food at home. I won¡¯t trouble you toe, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m going to sleep.]


    Sensing she was unwilling to ask him to deliver breakfast, he did not force her. [Then go to bed early.


    Good night.]


    After sending the message. Trevon was in a good mood. The smile froze on his face.


    As for Natalie, she could not fall asleep either. She felt that her rtionship with Trevon was so unclear


    that she was frustrated.

 Hapter 167

    Hapter 167


    In the morning of the next day. Trevon was exuding handsomeness from head to tor. He went to work


    happily!


    When Jim came to pick him up, he seemed overjoyed Seeing that Trevon was in a good mood, Jun


    was puzzled. Didn¡¯t Trevon get refused by Nataliest night? Why was he still so happy?


    Was heughing out of anger? Or was heforting himself? Or did something happen that he didn¡¯t


    know about?


    A series of question marks spin above Jim¡¯s head. But what about the answers?


    A cold your interriij distrac


    Jim¡¯s fantasy and pulled him back to reality. ¡°Drive. What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Jim mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, how¡¯s your


    progress with Mrs. Wilson


    Pogress?


    It seemed okay. Not bad. At least she had replied to a few messagesst night and hadn¡¯t blocked


    him.


    ¡°Pretty good What¡¯s my schedule this morning?¡± It was the first time he answered) scary smile on his


    face.


    estion so calmly, and there was a


    Jim thought to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder he¡¯s in such a good mood this morning. Now that


    Mr. Wilson said it¡¯s pretty good, it must be quite good. As expected, Mr. Wilson¡¯s mood is still controlled


    by Mrs. Wilson¡±


    He admired Natalie countless times in his heart


    Other than Natalic, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else who could turn Mr. Wilson into a tterer


    After clearing his doubts, he changed his attitude to work ¡°There¡¯s a meeting of high-ups in the morning


    and an overseas meeting in the afternoon You¡¯ll have to attend a partner¡¯s birthday party tonight¡±


    After a moment of silence, the man in the backseat said, ¡°I need you to attend tonight¡¯s birthday party


    for me. The rest will proceed as usual


    Trevon was indeed trying hard. He didn¡¯t even go to socialize to woo his wife. Poor Jim. He had to do it


    for him. When would he be able to get a girlfriend too?


    The fact that Trevon had been divorced made Jim feel much better.


    After all, it would be his first marriage, and he had never been divorced.


    At around 8:30 pm, Trevon arrived at thepany. As soon as he opened the office door, he saw


    Frank half-lying on his executive chair. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    He strode into the office with his long legs and closed the door behind him. His tone was neutral as he


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter today?¡±


    Frank, pretending to be taking a nap, opened his sleepy eyes and yawned. ¡°Big matter. I helped you


    find the person who framed you¡± His words more or less meant that he wanted to take credit.


    On the other hand, Trevon did not know when he had asked Frank to investigate the person who had


    harmed him. Nothing had happened recently, so he asked casually, ¡°When did I ask you to investigate


    someone?¡±


    Frank sneered. He was way too idle. He picked up the cigarette box on Trevon¡¯s table and yawned


    again. It seemed that he didn¡¯t get enough sleep. He took out a cigarette and ced his leg on his


    table. He slowly blew out a smoke ring. ¡°It turns out that I was Battering myself, I did something nice,


    but I was not appreciated¡±


    Trevon understood a little, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to investigate. It¡¯s none of


    my business.¡±


    Frank bit the cigarette butt and smiled. He reached out to take the cigarette and shook off the ashes.


    He licked the corner of his mouth and took a deep puff before blowing out another smoke ring, which


    floated to Trevon. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m idle. Aren¡¯t you curious about who the murderer is?¡±


    This person wanted to know, but he was too stubborn to ask. Frank saw through it, so he did not beat


    around the bush and said, ¡°How strange. There are not one but two murderers.¡± After saying that, he


    paused and did not n to continue.


    As expected, when Trevon saw that he did not continue, he looked up at Frank sitting in the executive


    chair. His expression seemed to be saying, ¡°Go on. Say it.¡±


    Frankughed and exposed him. ¡°If you want to hear it, just say it. You¡¯re pretending every day that


    you even chased your ex-wife away. One is Edward¡¯s men, and the other is your ex-wife¡¯s bodyguard¡±


    This truth inevitably surprised Trevon more or less. It was not strange for Edward to take action. Afte


    action against Sherri However, if the Turner family was also involved, did that mean that the Turner


    about his rtionship with her)


    On second thought, it was not strange for the Turner family to know. The Turner


    Caper 167


    Kap?dure Cary was irreceable fi mieradies that much a female babes har


    of them


    subwed his cigarette and stubbel a


    the surveince footage all nightst night bra kat


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    family ne Echward


    ned again, then ran bau haruf


    avened again. He vaned repeateds. Then be continand. The brat person is enter the Sullivan family is


    a Wiend of Kyle About ten: markutes


    ¡®a men. He becske bee leg


    bar noen her hartstring


    There


    cho dal z Frank skel


    The Torser family a your et


    | for that beady paard so


    Trevon freshed his rigarerie and subbed in out. He did res


    rolled his eyes at him. His 10 had decreased fr cas too sleeps. ¡°No. I¡¯m borrowing youu kaunge sis


    derp for a


    Temon understood what Fr


    neart. He was afraid fedn


    able. He felt suffix ated.


    dena de


    (na dveji


    Mas got her hamstring plucked by the Turner family¡¯s people be here to habent hires? He s?nget


    with Natr What would the Turner family do no harm?


    2: seemed that the Turner family was ultimately an obstacle is his pach of wooing


    Ethan personally drowe Jasper Lena and Jerry to Wily Park to by kors Ethan had de an h?re arge


    ora. b was rust as crowded anal sustable for ( halideen no by kites and roun


    When Erhan asked Natalie. Natalie recalled that she had been there with Theo that day The


    H


    bad. She did i ) like to bring children to the in spring and was easily contagems. Jage


    tively reliable person. Now that Jespert


    mi to 90 mgh. He slowly turned the


    be could not forcefully


    in advance. This


    was inadeesd


    park. There


    ile. Se rarely ga


    akv?ly, only 17 migih. When they reached a


    Beg beg


    Arge truck driving in the opposite direction crashed directly as the bot of Elhan¡¯s car. The car was


    toocked


    for than was drong extremely slowly Otherwor, the consequences would be usitnagirsatile


    The same


    During this period, the driver used the car and attacked again, the bar pose -razy. Bno was dazy


    from d? culonom. But even as he could guess the froses wasing for thema. Nisem


    thecoats. They harch were ferthing


    zeynd. Ney had wwe won me


    Jeger. Lena bay via joper¡¯s Bondy and


    agudiwed tun, jagas di


    Jorgen dedun k


    ac kosa uud the schera in a


    as poseduje, kram ther Krankh the car apais, and hi tant daar de going d??


    wk driver wasted


    aly He was sedan


    When the car door was opened, it was a shorking and touching scene. Several passers-by could not


    help but take photos.


    A muddle-aged woman used her body to reust the impact and surrounded a child and another woman


    She was prepared to sacrifice herself. The other woman also turned sideways and used her back to


    block the damage. The child was well-protected and was not injured at all. The driver¡¯s head was


    already covered in blood. There was blood oozing from his pants. He was injured badly. He opened the


    door and got out of the car. He held the car with one leg and said to the passersby. ¡°Which of you has a


    ribbon or a silk scarf?


    A warm-hearted passerby handed the scarf to Ethan without hesitation. Ethan used all his strength to


    wrap the scarf around Jasper¡¯s eyes and tied a knot at the bark of his head. Jasper, don¡¯t be afraid I


    will y a game with you. Let¡¯s blindfold our eyes and see if we can find your mommy, okay? Ethan


    used all his strength to coax Jasper.


    Jasper nodded Lena, who was unconcious, was still lying on his body


    Ethan did not have the strength to push them away. The passers-by helped to carry them out of the car


    one after another and ced them on the road rtively far away. The car was seriously damaged,


    and there was a little od leak under it


    Ethan protected Jasper and waited for help from afar. He sent a message to Natalie. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry I


    didn¡¯t protect Jasper well and got into a car ident. But don¡¯t worry Jasper isn¡¯t injured


    After sending the message. Ethan held on with hisst bit of faith. He only fainted when the ambnce


    arrived.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    At the Wilson Group, Jim rushed into the office,pletely ignoring the detail of knocking on the door.


    His voice trembled as he said. ¡°Mr. Wilson, something happened to Ja. Jasper¡±


    He had just been chatting in the Secretary department when he saw the video of Natalie¡¯s car bring


    collided. His feet were still trembling. It was Jasper in the car


    In Athana, who would dare to murder Jasper They were probably tired of living.


    Haring that, the man¡¯s face turned pale and he dropped the pen he was signing ¡°What?¡±


    Jim showed Trevon the video on the trending topics on the news. His face turned paler and paler, and


    he stood up without


    hesitation. As he walked, he said to Jim behind him, ¡°Cancel all your schedules. Get Frank to get off


    the trending topics¡±


    Before Jum could follow him out of the office, he walked straight toward the parking lot. He


    remembered the entire video in his mind. The ambnce that came was from Athana Hospital. He was


    panicking and felt suffocated.


    He carelessly pulled off his tie and threw it on the passenger seat. The car sped up to the maximum


    speed, but the road in Athana was so congested. He was so anxious that he honked his horn non-stop.


    He wondered if Natalie knew it and if she could take it, and if she was crying.


    He recalled the video again. In the video, Jasper was blindfolded and protected by the Turner family¡¯s


    bodyguard. He waited until the ambnce arrived before he tell


    There were also photos of two maids protecting his son. He was very touched.


    He kept honking and honking. He took his phone and called Natalie. It was past noon, and she was not


    at work yet. She was probably taking a lunch break, but he couldn¡¯t get through


    He hoped that he could reach the hospital as soon as possible. He knew how important her son was to


    her. A few days ago. she thought he wanted to snatch her son from her and even looked like she was


    fighting him to death.


    If she knew something had happened to her child, would she break down? His mind was filled with the


    image of Natalie breaking down and the scene of his son being blindfolded. He looked so small and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    was even more eye-catching in the video.


    When Natalie did not answer his call, he called Frank again. This guy had a morning temper. Jim might


    not be able to wake him up. ¡°Hurry up and get up to work¡±


    On the other end, Frank had woken up early and had already removed the trending topics. His actions


    were super fast. He could understand Trevon¡¯s anger. I¡¯m here to find the murderer. You can go do


    your business¡± He was not joking at all. Frank thought that if he suddenly died one day, Trevon would


    be half responsible. It was like he owed him.


    About 30 minutester, Trevon arrived at the hospital. He did not even park his car well. He stopped at


    the entrance of Athana Hospital and handed the key to a security guard. ¡°Help me park the car, please.


    I¡¯ll pay youter.¡±


    The half an hour felt like a century to him. When he arrived at the door of the operating theater, he saw


    a bodyguard carrying his son. The little guy¡¯s eyes were still covered. He walked over on his long legs


    and said to the bodyguard. ¡°You can give him to me.¡±


    This person was Ethna¡¯s subordinate. He didn¡¯t know Trevon. He had just arrived and waiting at the


    door after receiving. Ethan¡¯s message. He had just carried Jasper, who had been carried down from


    the ambnce by Ethan.


    Trevon¡¯s impression of the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards had changed a lot. He was even grateful. ¡°I¡¯m


    his father. I¡¯ll bring him to look for Miss Natalie. If you¡¯re worried, you cane with me.¡±


    With that, he gently pulled off the silk scarf from the child¡¯s eyes and asked patiently, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Jasper did not know what had happened and was a little stunned. Ethan kept covering his eyes. He


    shook his head.


    He clenched his fists. Since someone wanted his son¡¯s life, they would trade their lives for it.


    Suppressing his anger, he reached to rub his son¡¯s head gently. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your mommy.¡±


    Jasper reached out his hands for Trevon to hug. Once he did, Jasper held Trevon¡¯s neck.


    Seeing that Jasper knew him and was willing to be held by him, the bodyguard let down his guard and


    followed him out of duty.


    The man carried the child effortlessly with one hand and walked toward Natalie¡¯s consultation room


    with heavy legs. Before he reached the consultation room¡¯s door, he heard Sherri chatting with her. ¡°I


    delivered three pregnant women this morning. A pair of twins. Am I good?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no one better than you¡±


    Just as she was about to call Lena to ask how they were doing, the door was pushed open, and she


    stopped calling. The man¡¯s tall figure and the small body of Jasper in front of his chest were very out of


    ce. Natalie quickly stood up when she saw her son. She wondered why he was the one who was


    taking care of his son. Didn¡¯t Lena say they were bringing him to the park to fly a kite in the morning?


    Jasper was happy to see her. It turned out they did not lie to him. He was here to visit his mother


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡­.


    Despite her doubts, she had already walked to the man¡¯s side and reached out to take Jasper. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Jasper, howe you¡¯re here to see Mommy? Where¡¯s Lena? Didn¡¯t you go out to


    y with Ethan? br¡¯t it fun?¡±


    Seeing the woman ask his son with a smile, he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything. He only looked at the


    mother and son in a daze and pursed his lips without saying anything


    Sherri nced at the cold-faced Trevon and ignored him. She squatted down and said to Jasper, ¡°You


    heartless person, how long has it been since west met Why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡±


    Jasper called out in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy Sherri¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it Then, she pinched Jasper¡¯s face lovingly and realized something was wrong ¡°Why


    is Jasper covered in blood? Even his cars!¡±


    Natalie was too happy just now. She did not think about why Trevon brought her son over. Now, she


    started to check Jasper¡¯s body carefully. She found blood in many ces, not just one. Her heart


    skipped a beat. She nervously turned to look at Trevon, standing upright with a vicious expression


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Trevon did not answer. Instead, he walked over and picked up his son. Then, he pulled Natalie and


    pressed her into a chair. He turned to Sherri and said, ¡°Can you pour a ss of water for me, Miss


    Landor?¡±


    At this moment, Natalie¡¯s face was filled with fear, doubt, and worry¡­.


    Sherri did as she was told. She said nothing else because she felt the situation was a little serious. She


    went to pour a ss of water and ced it in front of Natalie She was also worried about what had


    happened and felt uneasy.


    Natalie was a little anxious. Her tone was filled with urgency She looked at his son¡¯s clothes again and


    was no longer in the mood for water. Tell me


    Trevon knew that this matter could not be hidden. Fortunately, she did not see the video, and he also


    asked Frank to delete it in advance. ¡°The Turner family¡¯s bodyguard got into a car ident On the way


    to the park, they were hit by a truck several times. The two maids and the bodyguard are still in the


    operating theater¡±


    He did not borate on the details, afraid that she would not be able to take it. He only exined the


    situation roughly.


    Even without exining the details, Natalie and Sherri¡¯s faces were already pale, and they had lost


    their souls. The two of them looked at the child in Trevon¡¯s arms at the sam


    The child looked at the two mothers adorably as if nothing had happened. It seemed like he had no


    idea what had happened.


    He said directly. Tve already applied for leave for you. Someone will be taking your shift this afternoon¡±


    Natalie stood up when she heard that. She was a little distracted and did not even change her clothes.


    Trevon pulled her back. ¡°Change your clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The puppet-like Natalie turned around, took off her white coat, and hung it on the wall,


    changing into her clothes.


    Sherri followed closely behind. ¡®Ill go to the operating theater with you to take a look*


    Trevon quickly objected. She could operate on others, but she could not do it on someone close to her.


    Moreover, it was under such circumstances. Tll send you home first and help him change his clothes.


    You can¡¯t just watch him get covered in blood, can you? After changing. I¡¯lle back with you to


    guard them, okay?¡± Judging from his tone, he was negotiating


    Even Sherri was shocked by this Trevon. Was he still the famous Mr. Wilson in Athana?


    Natalie paused for a moment. She looked at Jasper¡¯s body and face again and nodded. ¡°Tll go to the


    operating theater to take a look first.¡±


    Trevon did not object this time, but said, ¡°You can¡¯t go in. You can only wait outside¡±


    She knew what he meant, and nodded again in agreement.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the operating theater, the bodyguard greeted respectfully, ¡°Miss


    Natalie,¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°How¡¯s it going inside? Has the doctore out yet? How long has it been?¡±


    The bodyguard answered her questions one after another, ¡°Almost half an hour. Jenny is a little


    serious. The doctor said that she might not be able to be saved, but she¡¯s still in emergency


    treatment.¡±


    Natalie felt all the blood in her body stiffen. Her eyes were a little hollow. Couldn¡¯t she be saved? How


    could that be? She was fine when she went out in the morning. Last night, she even bathed Jasper.


    Her tears fell unconsciously, and her throat was sore. It was even difficult for her to swallow her saliva.


    Trevon knew that this would be the oue. Ignoring the people beside him, he carried the child and


    walked over to take her by the shoulders. He said to Jim, ¡°Keep guarding here.¡±


    Then, he said to the bodyguard of the Turner family. ¡°I will protect her.¡±


    The man¡¯s aura was strong, and his entire body exuded an unquestionable aura. This man was


    reason, they believed him


    Trevon only wanted to take her away from the scene immediately. The incident had happened so


    suddenly that she might not ept it. It might be much better for her toe back after a buffer.


    People needed time to build their psychological


    No one¡¯s heart was made of iron. She was the same. He had thought that she was strong and tough.


    She was different from other women. Now, he felt it was just a protective charm she used to disguise


    herself because she would cry ton


    Jim¡¯s heart was like a roller coaster This matter was a blow to Natalie. The only thing he could do now


    was to help guard there

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Alter returning to Evergreen Gardens, without the the 25th floor in men¡¯s clothing


    of the bodyguards, Trevon openly entered Natalie¡¯s house on


    The ce that he had always wanted to climb the wall to enter was actually entered in this way today.


    Natalie¡¯s mind was filled with the bodyguard¡¯s words that Jenny might not be saved. She kept reying


    it in her ears. And also the bloodstains on Jasper¡¯s face and body.


    After being a doctor for so many years, she had never felt that the color of blood could make her so


    afraid that her scalp


    went numb


    Trevon followed her into the room and scanned theyout of it as quickly as he could. The house was


    huge, but why were there only two rooms in such a huge house? The master bedroom was slightly


    bigger. The secondary bedroom was not small either There were two beds ced in it. It should be the


    room for the maids


    He bent down and gently ced Jasper on the ground. He looked at the distracted woman and said,


    ¡°Help him shower. I¡¯ll make a call¡± He had to find something for her to do. She might overthink if she


    had nothin


    to do


    Hearing that, Natalie carried Jasper to the master bedroom.


    She filled the bathtub with water in the bathroom. Then she helped Jasper take off his clothes one by


    one. The blood stung her eyes again. She did not know whose blood it was. Was it Jenny¡¯vor Lena¡¯s?


    In any case. was not Jasper¡¯s


    She put away the sadnes on her face and tried to force a smile Jasper, are you afraid today?¡±


    Jasper rolled his eyes as if he had thought of Lena¡¯s words Tena sad to protect the


    Hearing it, fears immediately welled up in her eyes and blurred her vision. Her eyes were filled with


    tears that even the figure of Jasper became blurry She helped her son bathe based on her instincts


    Jasper stuffed and saw tears on his mother¡¯s face. He rear


    ached out his chubby little hand to help wipe them clumsily. However, his hand was already in the


    bathtub and wetter than her fare. After her son wiped it, her face was wet. It was impossible to tell if


    there was more water or more tears


    Trevon went to the familiar balcony to smoke. He took out his phone and called his grandfather. He


    went straight to the point and said, ¡°Grandpa, I need to borrow someone¡±


    On the other end, Theo said in a low voice and snorted, ¡°How can you be short of men?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to argue with his grandfather today, so he said, ¡°Something happened to her here, so


    please ask Mary to help take care of her for a while I don¡¯t trust the new ones¡±


    Theo was excited. He naturally knew who he was talking about. Who else could make his grandson


    care so much about her? He could imagine it even with his toes ¡°What happened?


    On the phone, he could not exin it clearly. ¡°Til tell you when I¡¯m done Get Mary toe over to


    Evergreen Gardens first¡±


    Theo agreed without hesitation Alright, take good care of Natalie


    After saying that, Trevon sent the information about the unit and floor to his grandfather.


    After doing a series of things, it was already 120 pm. After taking a shower, Jasper felt a little dizzy.


    Natalie made him 250 ml of milk powder. He fell asleep after drinking it. He had not even finished the


    milk


    Now that both nannies were in trouble, she was at a loss. She could only apply for leave for some time


    before finding a muid. However, Jasper was more guarded and found it hard to ept strangers. If it


    didn¡¯t work out, the could only resign brit. No position of hers was as important as her son. She had to


    give up some


    It turned out that one could not always have both.


    The man who came in after the call saw her sitting on the bed in a daze and felt heartache. He took off


    his suit and threw it on the sofa. Then he walked toward her and slowly squatted down in front of her.


    He did not hold her hand, afraid the would not like it. He only squatted before her and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Things are not necessarily the worst. I called Mary over from the Wilson¡¯s residence¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect him to take action so quickly. She was just thinking about the maid


    When she didn¡¯t say anything, he thought she wanted to reject him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. I


    don¡¯t have any other intentions. If you don¡¯t like try people taking care of you. I¡¯ll get her to leave


    unmediately when you find a suitable person But you can rest assured that Mary is serious and won¡¯t


    mistreat our son. She is more reliable than someone you found outside. Mary has been in the Wilson¡¯s


    residence her entire life. She can be considered a family, okay? What do you think?¡± She was silent for


    a moment, a mist rising behind her eyes. She held her tears back. She had thought she could be


    strong enough to handle everything. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Seeing her holding back her tears, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his heart tightened. So this was


    the mandestation of


    loving someone. His mood would change because of her emotions. He stood up and took a tissue to


    wipe her tears gently. ¡°When Maryes, we¡¯ll go to the hospital. Everything will be taken care of.¡± He


    was there for her.


    After a pause, he asked again. ¡°This happened to the bodyguard of the Turner family. Do you need to


    tell your cousin?¡±


    Natalie shook her head without any hesitation. Others might not know the Turner family¡¯s rules, but she


    did. As Joseph¡¯s bodyguard. Ethan almost caused Jasper to be in trouble. Joseph might even punish


    Ethan.


    She remembered that there was once when Ava stood up for a little girl in university and got into a fight


    with a group of men. Ava was injured during the fighting. Of course, when the bodyguard arrived, Ava


    had been injured. Then they started fighting. The bodyguard also had his heads split open because the


    other party had the advantage in the number of people, so they suffered a loss.


    However, when they returned. Joseph still punished the bodyguard severely. Even if the bodyguard


    was injured. Natalie asked Ava why the injured bodyguard should be punished. She remembered Ava


    saying that this was the rule of the Turner family. One would be punished if he couldn¡¯t protect the


    person he was asked to. No matter what the reason was. If the person under One¡¯s protection was


    injured, one didn¡¯t do his job. One could reduce the urrence of this matter as long as he tried hard.


    What she said seemed to make sense, but it also seemed a little domineering. However, this had


    always been the family rule of the Turner family. She could not interfere. Her uncle and cousin had their


    ways of doing things.


    Since Ethan was already injured, she might as well not let Joseph know it because Jasper was safe.


    Otherwise, her uncle and the others would be worried. She had faith in Trevon and felt that he could


    handle things well.


    ¡°As you wish. He was referring to the matter of the Turner family bodyguards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to work for the time being. I¡¯ve applied for half a month¡¯s leave for you. This car ident is


    not simple. Stay at home with our son until I find out. I¡¯ll send someone to protect you¡± It could not


    happen again.


    The words ¡°as you wish made Natalie¡¯s heart palpitate. She was moved when someone supported her


    in her helpless times.


    Prople¡¯s hearts were made of flesh.


    Previously, with the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards protecting her, he did not send more people. He did not


    want to have conflicts with the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards and offend Joseph. It would not be worth it.


    Mary arrived


    very quickly She arrived at the door in less than 20 minutes.


    The doorbell rang, and Trevon got up to open the door. Mary, who was outside the door, greeted him


    first, ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    He thought Mary hade alone, so he turned sideways to let her in. However, the first person to step


    in was not Mary, but his mother, Rachel Rache knew it was not good for her toe uninvited, but she


    was still worried. After all, Jasper was her grandson. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Go do what you need to do.¡±


    Rachel felt guilty about her son, so she had a motive foring today. She wanted to make it up to her


    grandson, which was also indirectly making it up to her son.


    Beforeing. Theo had already told her everything about her grandson. Rachel didn¡¯t know how to


    face Natalie. Her son liked her very much now. When it happened, he didn¡¯t go to thepany


    anymore and threw it to his father.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, their rtionship was in a state of divorce. What was moreplicated was that they had a


    child now. How should she address her?


    So she went straight into the kitchen.


    Trevon was silent for a while before turning around and entering the master bedroom. ¡°Mary is here.


    Let¡¯s go. My¡­ my mother is here too. If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll tell her not toe again.¡±


    This was a ssic case of forgetting one¡¯s mother after having an ex-wife.


    She did not expect Rachel toe, but now that she was here, it was not good to chase her out.


    Besides, Rachel did not seem to have done anything wrong to her.


    When she walked out of the room, she did not see Rachel. She looked around and found that she was


    in the kitchen. Moreover, she did not seem to be walking out, so she did not take the initiative to greet


    her.


    Because she didn¡¯t know how to address her. Mrs. Wilson? Or Rachel¡­


    Mary greeted her politely, ¡°Miss Foster, is there anything I should pay attention to?¡±


    Miss Foster!


    Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Mary with an expression that said, ¡°Exin yourself¡±


    Noticing Trevon¡¯s sharp gaze, Mary straightened her back. ¡°Mr. Theo asked me to call her Miss Foster


    in the future. He said that Miss Foster would be the Wilson family¡¯s granddaughter. Coincidentally, the


    Wilson family doesn¡¯t have a granddaughter.¡± Mary reported, full of confidence because of Theo.


    Wasn¡¯t Theo trying to drag him down? He was really speechless.


    Trevon said. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, call me. The milk powder bottle is in the secondary


    bedroom¡¯ He had just scanned the room and found that most of the children¡¯s things were in the


    secondary bedroom, and the clothes were in the master bedroom.


    She was still quite surprised when Trevon said milk powder was in the secondary bedroom. When did


    this person be so meticulous


    Before Natalie left, she gave some instructions to Mary. As for Rachel, she still did note out of the


    kitchen. It was as if she was here only to cook.


    When Trevon got downstairs, he didn¡¯t get into the car directly Instead, he walked around the front of


    the car and opened the passenger seat in advance waiting for her to get in


    After she sat down, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and turned his head to say, ¡®Seatbelt When he took care


    of this matter, he must remove the title ¡°Miss Foster¡±


    What kind of joke was


    wife became his sister? Was his grandpa crazy!


    Natalie fastened her seatbelt and ut nervously. When she calmed down, the bloodstains on Jasper¡¯s


    clothes would appear from time to time in her mind. Every part of it was still vivid in her mind It was as if


    it was right before her.


    He knew that she was anxious, so he drove faster than usual. The car arrived at the hospital in less


    than 20 minutes,

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    When they arrived at the hospital. Natalie was so anxious that she hurriedly ran toward the operating


    theater as soon as she unbuckled her seatbelt. Trevon took his most giant steps and followed


    The two of them arrived at the entrance of the operating theater one after another. Jim leaned against


    the wall, one bodyguard leaned against the side of the operating theater, and two bodyguards followed


    Natalie.


    Something had happened to Jasper. They could not let anything happen to Natalie again. Otherwise,


    their lives would be in danger


    When Jim saw Trevon and Natalie arrive, he hurriedly went forward to report the situation It was a little


    difficult for him to speak. He felt that the atmosphere today was heavy. He did not know what would


    happen if Natalie found out the truth. ¡°Mr. Wilson Mrs Wilson Ms. Jenny was dered dead ten minutes


    ago. She couldn¡¯t be saved. All the internal organs in her body have been ruptured. The Turner family s


    bodyguard is still in aa. One of his legs is broken. Ms. Lena is still being treated. Her condition is


    rtively better¡±


    Natalie listened to Jim¡¯s entire story, holding her breath. Trevon¡¯s gaze had been on her face since Jim


    started reporting, and he never looked away. Her face was pale, but she did not cry. Trevon did not


    think this was how she looked when she was strong.


    She said to Jim nkly, ¡°I understand. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Jim was frightened by Natalie in such a state. Her face was pale, and she had no energy at all. It was


    as if her soul had been


    extracted


    She seemed to pretend to be strong at first nce. Once she tell, she would be over.


    Trevon had been following closely behind her. He pressed his tongue against his cheek forcefully,


    suppressing the anger in


    his heart to the extreme


    Natalie lifted her heavy legs and walked to the other bodyguards. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Joseph about this first. I¡¯ll


    tell him personally. The two of you stay here and take care of Ethan


    One of the bodyguards objected. ¡°Miss Natalie, this won¡¯t do. We have to protect you¡±


    She swallowed her saliva and continued. ¡°Alright, you protect me. They take care of Ethan.¡±


    The bodyguard wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Trevon. Tll protect her. If anything


    happens, ask Joseph to rome and kill me¡±


    Was there anything more credible than a life-and-death guarantee?


    The bodyguard saw that this person had a strong aura, and Natalie didn¡¯t seem to have any objections,


    so he didn¡¯t say anything. He thought Trevon shouldn¡¯t be a simple person. When he came to Athana,


    only Ethan knew the internal information. Although they were rtively skilled, not everyone knew


    about their masters.


    Natalie wanted to see Jenny, but Trevon pulled her back as soon as she stepped out. She fell into a


    strong and safe embrace. He held the back of her head and whispered above her head, ¡°Don¡¯t go. She


    doesn¡¯t want you to see her like this. Keep a good impression of her. We¡¯ll send her off tomorrow I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡±


    Just as she was hesitating the door of the operating theater opened, and the doctor came out. Natalie


    quickly retreated from Trevons embrace and walked forward to ask, ¡°How is it. Doctor Lewis?¡±


    Natalie knew this Doctor Lewis. They had undergone surgery together before, and his medical skills


    were brilliant. She had even heard that Doctor Lewis was a divorced man. It was said that the divorce


    was because he could not give birth.


    His name was Kerr Lewis. A few female nurses even privately said that this name was too jinxed.


    Because of this, he received


    many strange gazes.


    Doctor Lewis did not expect Natalie to be the patient¡¯s family member. He told the truth, ¡°She¡¯s not out


    of danger yet. If she can wake up at night, it means she¡¯s fine. If she can¡¯t, there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll


    be a vegetable. You have to be mentally prepared. Mrs Wilson. There¡¯s a high chance that she¡¯ll


    wake up at night. I¡¯m quite confident in my surgery.¡±


    Thest sentence reassured Natalie ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry You¡¯re a doctor 100. This is a process You have to wait. After the anesthetic wears off, the


    patient will be pushed into the ward. It might take another hour¡±


    She thanked him again. She trusted Doctor Lewis¡¯s medical skills. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait. Thank you, Doctor


    Lewis. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Doctor Lewis nodded and left after saying a few words.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s tense emotions, Trevon¡¯s heart ached. It was as if a hole had been torn in his


    chest. He said patiently. ¡°I think of a way to wake her up If the local doctor can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll hire someone


    overseas for you until she wakes up.¡±


    She nodded dumbly. There were tears hidden in her eyes. She tried her best not to let them fall. Trevon


    persuaded, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to see the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± He had never seen her so obedient before. It was as


    thorns on her body had been pulled outpletely


    She could not enter Fihan¡¯s ward. He was unconscious in the intensive care unit and could only watch


    from the ss outside Various instruments were hanging on his body. When she saw this scene, her


    heart was filled with guilt. It was as if a needle had pierced deeper into her heart, which was so painful.


    She stood quietly outside the ss window and looked at the person on the bed who was filled with


    instruments without blinking In just a day, one of the three people who were originally fine had already


    been separated by death, and the other was still unconscious in the operating theater. This person was


    also in aa in the interisive care unit


    Trevon did not say a word or persuade her. He just stood quietly beside her in the same posture.


    About 40 minutester. Lena came out. The doctor said she would also be sent to the intensive care


    unit. She would be transferred to a regr ward when she woke up at night Natalie understood the


    procedure, but it was hard to ept.


    Standing outside. Natalie watched as Lena was carried to the hospital bed. She was also filled with


    instruments. From afar, she saw that the electrocardiogram was still curved. She was d that Lena


    was alive. It was good that she was alive.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Sherri rushed over too. She hugged Natalie. Her eyes were


    blurry as sheforted her with a nasal voice. ¡°Darling, everything will be fine. You still have me¡±


    Natalie felt a lump in her throat. She resisted the urge to cry Jenny is gone.¡°


    Sherri was stunned when she heard that Jenny was gone. Natalie didn¡¯t cry. Instead, Sherri¡¯s tears


    filled her eyes. ¡°Howe! Jenny is still so young. She Boohoo


    Trevon¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Was she here tofort Natalie or to cry with her? He quickly stopped


    her ¡°Miss Landor, Natalie is a little tired. I¡¯ll bring her back first¡±


    Sherri was still immersed in sadness. She wanted her best friend to go back and have a good rest too.


    She quickly nodded. not caring if Trevon was still on the blocking list. Now, Natalie needed someone to


    persuade her and keep an eye on her, as well as Jasper. It seemed that no one was more suitable than


    Trevon now


    He could take care of Natalie as well as Jasper, so she didn¡¯t stop him.


    They went back to Evergreen Gardens,


    Natalie was like a soulless machine. She walked toward the secondary bedroom in a daze and realized


    that the roorn was empty. There was no sign of Jasper and Mary at all. She panicked and searched the


    room in a panic. Trevon quickly went forward to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call and ask. Our son


    won¡¯t disappear, okay**


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She finally calmed down Trevon could feel that her emotions had reached a point where she was


    holding back from exploding. This was the worst state she could be in. Whenever there was a


    movement, she would start to panic. It was a strong contrast to her usual self. She seemed to have lost


    her fundamental thinking now. She could not walk out of a dead


    end


    It was as if she had walked into a maze and could note out.


    Trevon did not avond her. He took out his phone in front of her and called Mary. ¡°Mary, where¡¯s the


    child?¡±


    Then staatched the phone on the other end. It was rare that there were no teasing words. ¡°I asked your


    mother to bring Jasper to the Wilson¡¯s residence Tell Natalie not to worry. I already know everything


    Natalie has a strong personality and keep everything in her heart Think of a way to make her explode.


    It¡¯s fine even if she beats you up. Don¡¯t let her keep it in her heart or she might get sick. You don¡¯t have


    to worry about Jasper. Your mother and Mary have taken good care of hum He hasn¡¯t cried just take


    good care of Natalie¡±


    After hanging up. Trevon was thinking about what his grandfather had said. Should he let her beat him


    up¡¯ But what should he do to make her beat him up!


    This method of asking for a beating was a little difficult.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Natalie kept staring at Trevon, waiting for his answer.


    The desire, panic, and fear in her eyes hurt Trevon¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he


    felt his grandfather was right. This woman seemed to be holding it in until she was abnormal. He said


    softly, ¡°Our son is at the Wilson¡¯s residence. Grandpa and the others will take care of him. Don¡¯t worry.


    Grandpa cherishes him more than anyone else.¡± Of course, he was talking about Jasper.


    He didn¡¯t need to return to the Wilson¡¯s residence to know that his grandfather and the rest treated their


    son like a treasure. In addition, he had suffered a shock today, so they definately would dote on him to


    the extreme.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up a little, but they quickly dimmed. She said softly. ¡°Oh, thank you. You can


    leave.¡±


    In Trevon¡¯s eyes, this seemed to be kicking down thedder. He had just made a call. But she was


    already chasing him out.


    However, it seemed that her rationality was still intact. She had not forgotten that they were divorced.


    At least she could still chase him away. Tm not leaving. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa at night.¡±


    As soon as he said that he wanted to stay, she quickly objected. ¡°No. Im fine. You can leave.¡±


    Trevon had a look on his face that said, ¡°Do you think I believe you? Do you look fine like this? You¡¯ve


    lost your soul, and your intelligence is not online¡±


    He stood his ground. Im not leaving. You can¡¯t kick me out unless you beat me.¡± This was a brilliant


    way to get beaten up.


    Natalie did not expect him to say that. How could she be in the mood to fight now? Besides, she could


    not win, so she did not want to talk anymore. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    After saying that, she entered the room andy on the bed without a shower. She buried herself under


    the nket without moving


    Trevon stared at the person on the bed for a few minutes and frowned. Did she call this fine? She did


    not shower or brush her teeth before she went to bed. Fortunately, he did not lei her see Jenny. He


    walked toward Natalie and lifted the nket. He quickly picked her up. The sudden rise in the air


    shocked her, and she instinctively grabbed the clothes on his chest.


    ¡°Trevon, put me down. What are you doing?¡± She struggled, and her voice was a little loud. After an


    afternoon, she finally had some energy and could scold people.


    He said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you bathe¡±


    She continued to struggle, trying to push him away with both hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to sleep.


    Put me down.¡±


    Trevon did not intend topromise. He hoped that she would take a hot shower to sober up. ¡°Do you


    want to do it yourself, or do you want me to help you?¡± His tone was irrefutable and domineering


    This was the normal hum. After a few days of apologizing and giving in, she had almost forgotten his


    true nature.


    When he didn¡¯t sound pleased, she felt ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t need you. Get out.¡±


    Seeing that she was willing to shower, he heaved a sigh of relief. He walked to the balcony and took


    out a cigarette. Holding it between his lips, he called Frank. ¡°Have you found our?¡± He lit the cigarette


    with one hand and took his phone with the other. It was difficult to calm down the frustration in his


    chest.


    On the other side. Frank was vexed. ¡°Damn, that truck driver is dead.¡±


    His eyes sank to the bottom of theke like ice water in winter. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He died


    quite quickly. Your efficiency is not very good now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, please have some humanity. I did it myself this afternoon. If you think it¡¯s slow, you can do it


    yourself.¡± After checking Mia¡¯s leg injury and the car ident now, Frank felt he could be a police


    officer.


    ¡°Why would I need you if I have the time? Hurry up.¡±


    Frank hung up angrily. He cursed in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m the one who suffers when you¡¯re fucking chasing


    after your wife. I must owe you.¡±


    The cigarette butt was so wet from his saliva that it was rotten. He took it down and stubbed it out with


    his thumb and forefinger. Then he walked into the room. He closed the balcony door and threw it into


    the trash can. Then he sat on the sofa and waited.


    Half an hourter, the person inside still showed no signs ofing out, which worried him. He got up


    and walked to the bathroom door. He knocked and frowned as he shouted. ¡°Natalie, are you done?


    Natalie..¡±


    After knocking for a long time, there was still no response. He was very flustered and hesitated whether


    to go in. ¡°Can you hear me? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯lle in.¡±


    The next second, the door opened with a click. She came out. Her hair was wet and dripping. Crystal-


    clear water droplets dripped into her corbone and chest, and some flowed down from her chin. He


    was unconsciously mesmerized by this scene. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he quickly


    avoided eye contact and walked into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he had a towel and a hairdryer in his hand. He pulled her to the sofa and said, ¡°Sit


    properly,¡±


    Natalie was in a daze for a moment. She was about to reach for the towel when he stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do


    it for you. Lie down and take a nap


    Unexpectedly, she leaned against the sofa and narrowed her eyes. He gently tucked her hair behind


    the couch and wiped it with a towel. When it was not so wet, he inserted the power and adjusted the


    temperature to the mildest.


    The room was instantly silent. No one spoke. The only sound was the whoosh of the hairdryer. Perhaps


    she was too tired or toofortable, but she fell asleep.


    When he put the hairdryer in ce, he realized the woman had not gotten up. When he got closer, he


    realized that she had fallen asleep. However, her brows were tightly furrowed, and he could tell she


    was tense. He sighed and gently put an arm under her armpit to go around her back. He put one hand


    under the crook of her leg and picked her up effortlessly. Her weight was light, so light that he could lift


    her effortlessly. How could her waist be so thin that he could control it with


    one hand?


    After giving birth, this woman¡¯s figure didn¡¯t change. His thoughts drifted for a moment.


    He went to the master bedroom and carefully ced her on the bed. Afraid he would rm her if he


    moved too much, he pulled his arm out and carefully pushed the loose hair on her check to the sides.


    Then, he covered her with the nket and tucked her in. The two of them were less than an inch apart.


    He looked away immediately.


    He did not close the door andy on the sofa in the living room. He was still very frustrated and wanted


    to smoke, but he was worried she would hate the smell of cigarettes. He remembered that thest time


    she saw him smoking in the hospital, she frowned.


    He put out his cigarette after two puffs.


    He decided to bear with it. He got up and went to the balcony to call Jam ¡°Are they awake?¡± He was


    asking about Lena and Ethan in the hospital.


    On the other end, Jim sounded a little tired. He told him truthfully, ¡°The Foster family¡¯s maid has woken


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    up and has been transferred to a normal ward. I got a nurse for her. The man is still unconscious. His


    head injury was a little serious because he was hit directly on the head.¡± Jim admired this person¡¯s


    willpower. He supported his body to protect Jasper until thest moment. Ordinary people would not be


    able to do this.


    Sure enough, the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards were different. It was going to be a little hard for Trevon.


    Hearing this, he was much more relieved. ¡°Alright, you can go back. There are two men of the Turner


    family to take care of him. You can go back.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up at night. It was useless to


    guard him like this.


    After hanging up the phone, he continued to lie on the sofa with his eyes closed. He did not dare to


    sleep. If the two maids left, her mentality would copse.


    Fortunately, there was still one left. At this moment, he hoped the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard wouldn¡¯t


    die just like that.


    While he was deep in thought, a woman¡¯s dreamy voice came from the master bedroom Jasper,


    Jasper¡­


    Without any hesitation, he got up and strode toward the master bedroom. The woman¡¯s brows were


    knitted together, and the tears at the corners of her eyes slowly fell onto the pillow. It turned out that


    she was not as strong as she appeared. When no one was around, she would also appear weak and


    helpless. He thought that she was just a tough woman who was different from other girls, strong and


    decisive Even Jim thought that this woman was super cool and capable.


    However, who knew she was also a woman who could be hurt and sad This made him regret it even


    more. Two years ago. he had hurt her. Would she hide and cry like now?


    In reality, he was thinking too much.


    The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached, and his throat felt sore. He slowly sat by the


    bed and reached out his slender fingers to smoothen her tightly furrowed brows. Over and over again,


    he was extremely patient, as if he was coaxing his baby daughter. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Go to


    sleep. I¡¯ll be with you. The maid has already woken up. I¡¯m here.¡± In the future, he would protect her for


    everything. She just had to hide behind him.


    He rubbed her eyebrows tirelessly. After a long time, the woman gradually rxed and fell asleep


    again.


    This time, he did not leave. Instead, he sat quietly by the bed and leaned against the back of the bed


    until dawn.


    Companionship was probably the most genuine confession, and also the longest


    At this moment, Trevon finally understood that when one loved someone, one would only apany


    them without asking for anything in return. Even if the other party never responded, one would dly


    endure it.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The next morning, it was as if the sky had cleared after a rain shower, but it also felt as if the tragedy


    had been covered up.


    No matter what mood a person was in, the sun would still rise. Whatever had urred had already


    urred. The heavens would not stop time out of pity for that person. Time would still quietly slip


    through the fingers. It would never stop for that person for a minute or a second. All that person could


    do was ept it.


    Natalie Foster was worried about something. The first thing she thought of when she woke up was to


    go to the hospital. She suddenly opened her eyes and got up. Just as she was about to lift the nket


    and get out of bed on her right, she saw a man sitting on her right


    Who else could it be besides Trevon Wilson? Natalie didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep herself either. Initially,


    she thought that since Jasper wasn¡¯t at home, she could go to the hospital to apany Lena after


    taking a shower and blow-drying her hair. When Lena woke up, she could still take care of Lena.


    The man was still asleep. He wasn¡¯t sleeping on his back but sleeping in a sitting position with his hack


    leaning against the bed head. His two arms were crossed in front of his chest and he appeared very


    solemn.


    So this guy had slept the entire night in this sitting position? He was usually so shameless, but this


    time, surprisingly, he did not lie down


    Natalie turned around and got off the bed from the left. She walked around to the right and picked up


    one side of the nket to cover him gently. From the looks of it, this guy must have slept like that for


    the entire night. There was nothing covering him at all, and he did not seem to be worried about


    carching a cold.


    Trevor¡¯s level of vignce had always been high. This was a habit he had developed a long time ago.


    He had actually woken up the moment Natalie sat up. However, he was worried that it would be too


    awkward if his eyes met Natalie¡¯s gaze, so he pretended to sleep. To his surprise, this woman helped


    to cover him with a nket. This was totally unexpected. Trevon was secretly delighted and continued


    to pretend to sleep.


    After covering Trevon with the nket, Natalie took out her cell phone and checked the time. It was


    already seven in the morning. She wondered how Lena and the others were doing and whether they


    were awake.


    Just as she was about to put away her cell phone and go to the bathroom to wash up, she realized that


    she had received a message from an unfamiliar number. It was a multimedia message


    Out of curiosity, Natalie paused and clicked on the message to take a look. When she saw the images,


    the shock was too great for her to ept


    Natalie¡¯s vision became more and more blurred. Her eyes became vacant and tears the size of beans


    flowed out of her eyes. The pain in her heart condensed into a thick dark fog that could not be


    dispersed. In the end, it suffocated her until she could not say a word.


    This message sessfully crushed her pretense of being strong She did not realize that Jasper¡¯s


    safety was exchanged with their lives, Guilt, indebtedness, self-me¡­ All kinds of emotions surged.


    A heart-wrenching pain and helplessness crept into every cell in Natalie¡¯s body¡­ In spite of herself,


    she cried hoarsely Trevon thought that the woman would do something else next. After waiting for a


    while, the room became increasingly quieter. There was not even the sound of walking. He slowly


    opened his eyes and turned his head to look for Natalie. He saw her sitting quietly on the left side of the


    bed. She did not make a sound, but her shaking shoulders made him panic. He quickly got up and


    walked over.


    As he stood looking down, searching for the reason that upset Natalie, he saw her eyes locked on the


    cell phone¡¯s screen. Her gaze was still on the cell phone¡¯s screen even though her vision was already


    blurred. Trevon lowered his gaze to look at the screen that was still lit. His eyes turned extremely icy,


    and the veins on his tightly clenched fists bulged up visibly.


    In order to prevent Natalie from seeing these images, Trevon had asked Frank Roberts to remove all


    the news posts in advance Yet there were still people who did not know what was good for them.


    Trevon slowly squatted down, leaned close, and tried to pull the cell phone that Natalie was holding


    tightly away. His first attempt couldn¡¯t pull the cell phone loose, so he pried Natalie¡¯s hand open one


    finger at a time before finally taking the cell phone out and cing it on the bedside table. Then, he got


    up and held the back of her head with his palm. He gently pressed her head into his arms and


    restrained all the hostility in his body as he said softly. ¡°Just cry.¡±


    These two words sessfully caused Natalie, who had been immersed in pain and suppressing her


    emotions, to burst into tears loudly. She cried at the top of her lungs as if she wanted to tear the sky


    apart. Every cry hit Trevon¡¯s heart heavily, and his chest was about to crack open from each


    sessive hit.


    He pursed his lips and his face was full of iciness. His palm gently stroked Natalie¡¯s head, trying to


    calm her down with this method


    Only Natalie¡¯s hysterical crying could be heard in the entire suite. Trevon was like a stone statue as he


    kept repeating the same motion. He did not say anything and simply apanied her quietly until she


    was done venting her emotions. It was better to let it out than hold it in. Perhaps she would feel much


    better after a bout of crying


    About half an hourter, Natalie grew tired from the crying. Gradually, there were only soft sobs left.


    Trevon slowly


    squatted down and looked at her red and swollen eyes. He took a tissue and helped her wipe her tears.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? What happened has already happened. What we have to do is take care of


    things in the aftermath. We¡¯ll make proper arrangements for those who have departed. For those who


    survived, we¡¯llpensate twice over in the future, okay?¡±


    This was the first time Trevon had seen Natalie cry. It also verified his thoughtsst night. She would


    hide and heal her injuries, showing only her strong side in front of everyone.


    Natalie understood what Trevon meant. She also knew that the dead were gone. However, the images


    from the photos had been deeply embedded in her mind and she could not get rid of them no matter


    how she tried. There was also that image of Ethan White copsing at thest moment while protecting


    Jasper. How much conviction did he have to hold on until the


    end?


    When he saw that she was still in a daze and slid not look very energetic, Trevon said patiently, ¡°Wash


    your face. Lena has already been transferred to a general ward. The Turner family¡¯s bodyguard is


    expected to regain consciousness in the next two days. Today, we¡¯ll help Jenny settle her funeral


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    matters. Where do you want to settle her final resting ce?¡±


    These words snapped Natalie out of her daze. She said in a voice with a strong naval tone. ¡°I want to


    ce Jenny beside Grandpa. On the headstone¡­ write ¡°Forever in Daughter Natalie Foster¡¯s heart.


    This was because Jenny was worth it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Go wash up first. Jim Hawk will send breakfast overter. After eating, we¡¯ll


    go to the hospital.¡± It never urred to Trevon that Natalie would indicate herself as the daughter on


    the headstone. Grandpa was right. This woman was very kind. He had to admit that he was blind.


    Natalie got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Trevon walked to the sofa and sat down. He


    called Jim and told him to contact the funeral parlor and the funeral servicespany. He instructed


    Jun on all the details that thetter needed to pay attention to. Trevon did not even give such detailed


    instructions on hispany¡¯s matters. He was worried that he would make a mistake or leave


    something not done well.


    Not long after that, Jim arrived. In fact, he had been waiting downstairs for a long time. However,


    Trevon did not call him on the phone, so he did not dare to intrude. After all, it was not easy for Trevon


    to walk into Natalie¡¯s home openly.


    He hoped that after this matter, Trevon could reconcile with Natalie.


    Jini pressed the doorbell and was greeted by a scene that surprised even himself. The man, who was


    always dressed. meticulously, had a stubble on his chin and dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious


    that he had not slept enough and was exhausted. ¡°Mr. Wilson, here are the breakfast and clothes.


    Everything at the funeral parlor has been taken care of You can just rush to the funeral parlor with Mrs.


    Wilson directly. The cremation time is 9.30 am They still had more than an hour so there was sufficient


    time.


    ¡°Mm-hm. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. Get Frank to check this number.¡± Trevon sent the number he had


    memorized to Jim and closed the door, Jim stood there in astonishment when he was locked outside.


    Forget it. Things were not easy for Trevon, so fim didn¡¯t mind.


    After washing up, Natalie came out. She did not put on any makeup On her pure, bare face, her eyes


    were still swollen. She walked to the master bedroom and closed the door. Trevon turned around to


    look at the closed door and could not help feeling helpless. She did not forget to guard against him


    even when she was so sad. He had seen every part of her body and the image was still vivid in his


    mind.


    He finally knew why he made a move on her back then. It turned out that he had long harbored designs


    on her. It was just that he realized everything toote and by then, she had already left.


    Ten minutester, Natalie came out wearing a ck dress and sat down at the dining table right away.


    She picked up a hotdog and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Trevon unhurriedly opened a small bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. Have some soup to warm


    your stomach. Slow down. We still have time. The cremation time is 9:30 am. Eat first while I go


    change my clothes. I have to borrow your bathroom.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand that was holding the hotdog paused. Just a secondter, she stuffed the hotdog into her


    mouth and said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much emotion. He just felt heartache for her. He had never known how


    Natalie remained so Strong. Now, he regretted that he did not apany her when her grandfather


    passed away. He didn¡¯t know how she managed to pull through. Back then, she probably didn¡¯t feel any


    better than she did now. ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks. It¡¯s good enough as long as you don¡¯t push me


    away.¡±


    After a while. Natalie lowered her gaze and said dejectedly, Trevon Wilson¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevon was surprised that Natalie suddenly called his name so calmly. She


    rarely called him by his full name. He was a little flustered inwardly, but he remained calm on the


    surface.


    ¡°I forgive you.¡± She didn¡¯t say they could get back together. She only forgave him. She forgave him for


    the wrongs hemuted in the past.


    Jenny¡¯s passing. Lena¡¯s injury, and Ethan White¡¯sa told her a piece of truth. That piece of truth


    was human life was very fragile. No one could tell if the sun would rise first tomorrow or an ident


    would ur first.


    Perseverance was really useful. Grandpa was right. Only by being sincere could one get forgiveness in


    exchange. Natalie had


    only said that she would forgive Trevon, but the excitement in his heart was no less than sessfully


    closing the deal on a project worth 200 million dors or even more.


    As Trevon suppressed his excitement, he smiled warmly at Natalie. For a few seconds, four eyes


    locked above the dining table.


    No difficulty was insurmountable if one was sincere


    Trevon walked into the bathroom with a smile to change and wash up. It was unprecedented that he


    had stayed up all night without taking a shower.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The sun hung high in the sky, and the warm sunlight shone diagonally on the icy cold headstone. The


    light dispelled some of the sorrow so that the cemetery did not feel so bleak and deste


    Three people stood in front of the headstone, namely Natalie Foster, Trevon Wilson, and Jim Hawk.


    Not surprisingly, Jim stood behind the other two


    Natalie squatted down and ced the flower wreath in front of the grave. Jim wanted to go forward and


    help, but he was stopped by Trevons sharp icy gaze He indicated with his chim that Jim could leave


    Upon getting dissed by Trevon, Jun left in an aggrieved manner.


    When she finished saying some prayers. Natalie raised her eyes and wanted to thank Jenny. She


    realized that not only was her name on the headstone but there was also Trevon Wilson¡¯s name.


    ¡°Daughter Natalie Foster. Son-inw Trevon Wilson Natalie was stupefied.


    When she tried to recall, she did not seem to have given such instructions. She only said to add


    ¡°Daughter Natalie Foster¡± but did not mention any son-inw. She was really surprised that Trevon


    would include his name on the headstone of her


    nanny


    Now that the words had already been engraved on it, she couldn¡¯t make Trevon change the inscription


    again. After all, the deceased was already buried


    The man didn¡¯t think much of it and ced a bouquet of flowers in front of the headstone as if he didn¡¯t


    mind at all. He said two words to the headstone in his heart, but his lips were pursed tightly. Thank


    you.¡± He didn¡¯t engrave ¡°Son-inw Trevon Wilson because he was scheming to chain Natalie Foster


    to himself.


    Rather, he was genuinely grateful that Jenny had sacrificed her life in exchange for his son¡¯s safety.


    Her sacrifice was worth him adding his own name to the headstone.


    Without Jenny¡¯s sacrifice. Trevon¡¯s son would not be safe and sound. This woman here would also


    copse. Naturally, Trevon himself wouldn¡¯t be any better. The consequences would have been


    unimaginable. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it either. The gratitude in his heart was genuine.


    There were not many people Trevon would thank in his life. Henry ckwell was one, Frank Roberts


    was another, and now Jenny was also one


    He ced another bouquet of flowers in front of Barron Foster¡¯s headstone and bowed deeply. His


    eyes were dark and


    unfathomable.


    Trevon¡¯s deep voice rang out from above Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over there. He was referring


    to the intersection leading out of the cemetery. He figured that Natalie probably had something to say to


    Jenny.


    Trevon had arranged for Jenny¡¯s final resting ce to be located next to the resting ce of Natalie¡¯s


    grandfather. This was what Natalie wanted.


    As soon as he left, Natalie started talking aimlessly. ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you something. I


    acknowledged Jenny as my godmother today. You won¡¯t mind, right? Jenny has been with the family


    for most of her life. She helped raise me and also helped you raise your great-grandson for a few


    years. She even sacrificed herself for Jasper at thest moment.¡±


    She wiped her tears and said in a petnt tone, but her eyes were still sparkling with moisture. ¡°You


    can¡¯t be so petty. I can¡¯t listen to you this time. You have to agree even if you don¡¯t want to. Anyway,


    I¡¯ve already acknowledged this godmother. Also, I want to acknowledge Lena as my godmother too.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more tears flowed down her face and dripped onto the ground. She sniffled


    and said, ¡°Lena, thank you. I will avenge you. I. Natalie Foster, swear that I will avenge you even if I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    have to forsake this doctor¡¯s outfit.¡± Her family¡¯s safety was the line no one could cross.


    Grandpa had always told Natalie to be kind, but everyone had their limits. If nobody crossed her, she


    would not cross them. either. If someone crossed her, she would definitely return the favor. This time,


    she couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. She could roughly guess who was responsible for this incident, but she


    needed sufficient evidence.


    In Athana, other than Harry Foster¡¯s family, generally no one else held a grudge against Natalie. She


    couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could hate her to the core. Could it be Mia Sullivan It probably


    wasn¡¯t.


    If it was Trevon Wilson¡¯s enemy, the possibility could be quickly rejected. This was because other than


    her family and a few of Trevon¡¯s friends, not that many people knew that Natalie and Trevon were


    married. Moreover, they were already divorced. Why did they have to harm her son?


    Furthermore, those who knew that Jasper was Trevon Wilson¡¯s biological son were all trustworthy


    people. They would not spread it around.


    Trevon¡¯s slender figure stood at the intersection and it made him seem very out of ce. The cell


    phone in his pocket vibrated. He took it out and saw that the call was from that damned fool Hackett


    ckwell Trevon answered in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s bumbling overeagerness led him to make this call out of kindness to send his condolences.


    When he heard


    10.01F


    Trevor¡¯s vokse, he asked, ¡°Where are you? When is the funeral service of Mrs. Wilson¡¯s nanny What


    time should wee


    Over¡±


    Trevon thought to himself that it would already be toote by the time he arrived. ¡°The burial is over. Go


    to the hospital. If you have nothing to do, go and help Frank¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t have time so he handed everything to Frank to investigate. That guy was probably curting


    Trevon to death behind Trevon¡¯s back


    ¡°Buried already That wasst Sherri was saying that she wanted to visit Jenny. Where is she buried?


    Sherri Landor had tasked him with this matter so he had to ask for details Otherwise, he would get


    scolded by her non-stop. This woman¡¯s temper was really not good.


    Hackett felt that he was a littlecking in self-respect but he wanted badly to win Sherri¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s grave¡± Without giving Hackett a chance to speak again. Trevon ended the call. This


    was because he saw Natalie walking toward him from the corner of his eye


    After putting away his cell phone, he nced at Natalie¡¯s red and swollen eyes and said softly. ¡°You¡¯re


    done?¡±


    Natalie lowered her gaze and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡±


    The two of them walked side by side down the steps. The ce was very quiet. The sound of birds


    chirping and the rustling of leaves by the wind sounded especially crisp. After a moment of silence,


    Natalie could not resist asking. ¡°Why did you have


    your name inscribed on the headstone?¡± It felt as if the phrase ¡°son-inw was engraved in her heart.


    ¡°It will have to be inscribed sooner orter.¡± Inwardly, he wanted to say. ¡°Your parents are my parents¡±


    Natalie remamed silent.


    When he saw that she was silent. Trevon quietly walked down the stairs before adding. This is just a


    bit. Regardless of whether you ept me in the future. I¡¯m attached to you for the rest of my life. I


    won¡¯t marry again, and you won¡¯t be able to marry either. You¡¯re the only one whose name can appear


    in the marriage registrar record of Trevon Wilson. I won¡¯tpel you now. You can do whatever you


    want. I only do what I have to do. You can respond to me when you think the time is ripe. I can wait.¡±


    He had already waited for two years. What was two more years?


    The totally unexpected confession carried a hint of a threatening overtone. Trevon¡¯s words clearly


    meant one thing, and that was, he was prepared to stick it out with Natalie for the rest of his life.


    Natalie raised her eyes in response and her eyes met his gaze that was full of sentimentality by


    chance. His gaze was zing with passion and deep affection. Overwhelmed by that gaze, Natalie


    averted her eyes awkwardly and kept her eyes lowered as she went down the stairs. Both of them did


    not say anything else and walked side by side to the foot of the mountain in silence.


    Jim was already waiting at the foot of the mountain. When he saw the two of theming down side


    by side in an unusually harmonious manner, he found that he was not very used to it. ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    where do you wish to go?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face was stony. It gave Natalie the misperception that the person who confessed on the steps


    earlier was not him.


    Chameleon was really an appropriate moniker for him.


    ¡°To the hospital¡± Jim wanted to open the car door for Natalie but he was frightened off by Trevon¡¯s


    sharp and fierce gaze and backed away.


    This was already the second time Trevon had dissed Jim this morning. It seemed that Jim had better


    let Trevon help Natalie himself in the future. Otherwise, he would he killed by Trevon¡¯s gaze.


    Trevon extended his well-defined hand with slender fingers and opened the back seat door for Natalie.


    As soon as the two of them got into the car, Jim tactfully rolled up the privacy partition. He wanted to be


    invisible.


    Jim had a strong desire to live. The important point was that he had to live until he was old enough to


    receive a petision.


    When he thought of this, Jim felt a little depressed. This year, the retirement age had been dyed by


    another five years. Initially, he wanted to return home at the age of 60 to enjoy his golden years, but


    now he had to wait until he was 65 years. old. What a miserable life.


    Only Natalie and Trevon were left sitting on the back seat in the enclosedpartment. The


    atmosphere was a little weird. Natalie turned her head awkwardly to look at the scenery going past


    outside the window. It passed by in a sh, and she did not have the time to appreciate it.


    After a moment of silence, Natalie said without turning her head as if she was muttering to herself, ¡°Has


    Jasper been a good boy?¡± She missed her son.


    The man¡¯s deep voice resounded in the sealedpartment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that kid. He¡¯s having a


    lot of fun. He¡¯s the Almighty in the Wilson¡¯s residence now. Even Grandpa is afraid of breaking him


    when he carries him. Who will dare to antagonize him?¡±


    When Natalie heard that, she concurred. She already knew that this would be the oue when they


    were at the park that


    day. However, as a mother, it was inevitable that she would inquire about her son after not seeing him


    for one whole night. Jasper was the type that warmed up slowly to people. He would be aloof when he


    met strangers, but once he let down his guard, he would y with the other party like good buddies.


    In the past, when she was in Sapphire City, Natalie did not allow the child to go too wild when he


    yed with her uncle and aunt. This was especially so for Ava, who had the temperament of a child.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After this incident, Natalie began to examine herself. Without her older cousin¡¯s help, her


    life might have been aplete mess.


    Sometimes, when a person refused to face something, reality would always give him a tight p to


    wake him up.


    When he saw that Natalie had stopped talking and was thinking about something in a daze in low


    spirits, Trevon knew she still needed some time toe to terms with the matter. Heforted her,


    ¡°Let our son stay in the Wilson¡¯s residence for a few days. We¡¯ll settle everything first.¡±


    In a rare instance of concurrence, Natalie nodded. Trevon was right. The other party¡¯s target was


    Jasper. Then was Natalie


    next?


    She could not allow Jasper to fall into any more danger. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to taking her


    life. She had to catch the mastermind.


    The Wilson¡¯s residence was indeed very safe. Since Jasper was getting quite used to life in the


    Wilson¡¯s residence, Natalie could take some time out to deal with some people and matters.


    She firmly believed that Jasper was not the only target this time but also her. If she used¡­.


    Trevon watched as the woman remained deep in thought with closed eyes. He thought that she was


    tired, so he did not say anything to disrupt her again. He did not know that she was hatching a


    dangerous n.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    After settling Jenny¡¯s funeral, they went straight to Athana Hospital. Lena was already awake while


    Ethan White was still in a


    As soon as Natalie Foster got out of the car, she saw Sherri Landor standing at the entrance, looking


    around anxiously. Hackett ckwell stood beside her with a solemn expression. His face did not show


    the usual cheeky smile.


    Natalie alighted from Trevon Wilson¡¯s Maybach car in a ck dress. When she saw this sight, Sherri


    did not find it strange. Instead, her impression of Trevon changed a lot.


    Sherri had already applied for leave yesterday with the intention to keep her best friendpany, but


    that fellow Hackett refused to leave her alone no matter what. He clung to her like a piece of sticky


    candy. It turned out that he was sacrificing himself for his good friend.


    When she saw her best friend alight. Sherri quickly went forward and held her arm. She sized up


    Natalie¡¯s face and saw that she looked much more haggard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when Jenny was


    going to be buried?¡±


    Natalie honestly hadn¡¯t thought of this. After finding out that her son had met with a mishap, her mind


    was a mess. Coupled with the images this morning, she was already on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mind hasn¡¯t been working well these past few days. I¡¯m already clear-headed now¡± She


    knew what to do now.


    Sherri knew that her best friend was upset, so she let it go. How could Natalie still take into


    consideration so many things when she encountered such a major incident? Sherri was already


    grateful that Natalie did not break down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Sherri decided to pay her respects to Jenny the next day. Back in Sapphire City, Jenny also did her


    best to help take care of Ruby.


    Sherri¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude, and at this moment, she didn¡¯t feel good either. When she heard


    Hackett tell her the whole story, she still felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, Jasper was safe and sound.


    Otherwise, her best friend would have gone crazy. However, Jenny¡¯s passing might leave an emotional


    knot in Natalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Where¡¯s Jasper? Do you want to bring him to my house and let my mother take


    care of him for a while?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°He¡¯s at the Wilson¡¯s residence.¡±


    Sherri thought that was a good arrangement. The Wilson¡¯s residence was more suitable for Jasper.


    There was no ce safer than the Wilson¡¯s residence and there was Grandpa Wilson protecting the


    little one.


    Trevon and Hackett followed closely behind the two women as they walked side by side. The men


    watched them as they whispered to each other.


    Hackett spoke up. ¡°Frank said that he hasn¡¯t found out who was the mastermind. The truck driver was


    diagnosed with severe depression before the ident


    The anger in Trevor¡¯s heart surged. He pressed his tongue against his mrs and said icily, ¡°How


    about that cell phone


    number¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from overseas Hackett wished vehemently that Mia Sullivan was not responsible for this, but the


    country the phone number had been tracked to was Hailnd. This made him very vexed.


    There was hostility in Trevon¡¯s voice. ¡°Mia Sullivan?¡±


    Hackett suppressed his anger and his expression was not pleasant either. Tm not sure. The location is


    indeed at that ce¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hackett. The implication was obvious. Hackett felt a chill down his spine.


    He sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s her, I won¡¯t ask you to give her a chance again. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    If Mia insisted on dicing with Death, Death would eventually embrace her. What could Hackett do? He


    couldn¡¯t possibly bribe Death, could he?


    After receiving Hackett¡¯s reply, Trevon strode toward the ward and ignored the fellow behind him who


    kept running his fingers through his hair madly with a dejected expression.


    Hackett followed right behind. He was very vexed and cursed Mia a hundred times for causing him


    trouble even before he had confirmed that Mia was responsible.


    Yesterday¡¯s traffic ident was so sudden that Frank didn¡¯t have time to tell Hackett who was the


    mastermind responsible for Mia¡¯s leg injury. He was already as busy as a beaver.


    Natalie and Sherri walked into the general ward. Trevon did not follow them in as he was worried that


    Lena would feel ufortable. If the two women wanted to talk, he would be a fifth wheel if he


    followed them in. He leaned against the door frame, took out a cigarette, and gripped it between his


    lips. He wanted to light it but gave up again. Then he stuffed the intact cigarette back.


    Natalie pulled a stool and sat beside the bed. Lena slowly opened her eyes when she saw someone


    enter. The corners of her lips twitched as she tried her best to maintain a smile.


    When she saw how pale and drained of color Lena was, a sense of guilt rose involuntarily in Natalie¡¯s


    heart. In such a short


    period of time, she changed from an active and lively person to one lying on the bed. Another had


    already gone to heaven


    while the other was uncoNS JOUS


    Lena¡¯s lips were a little dry Natale restrained all her emotions and asked gently. ¡°Lena, do you want


    ome water?¡±


    Sherri sat by the bed and smoothed the nket for Lena She felt an indescribably awful feeling in her


    heart.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lena shook her head. Her voice was discernably weak. 1 Mr. Jasper injured?¡±


    Lena herself was hospitalized, yet the first thing she said when she woke up was to inquire about


    Jasper¡¯s well-being Ho could Natalie still hold back her emotions Her eyes became slightly red-rimmed


    and her vision became blurred. She gulped a few times with her tensed-up throat and sniffled twice.


    Jasper is very safe. You guys protected him so well. How could be be insured¡±


    Upon hearing this. Lena¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. How¡¯s Jenny?¡± Lena


    remembered that Jenny was protecting them at the outermost ring. Her injuries should be more serious


    than hers.


    Sherri was someone who got sentimental easily and she could not suppress her emotions. She had


    already turned around and was sobbing. The more she sobbed, the more she could not hold it in. In the


    end, she decided to leave in case her actions aroused Lena¡¯s suspicions. It was better to tell Lena after


    she had recovered


    When Hackett saw that his make-believe girlfriend was weeping, the frustration he had just soothed


    over surged up again. He asked patiently. ¡°Lena can¡¯t make it, is it?¡±


    Sherri suddenly raised her voice ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t make it. I¡¯m just very moved¡± She was really


    moved


    Why couldn¡¯t good people be rewarded: Howe bad people could live such long lives? Didn¡¯t they


    say that the good would be rewarded, and the evil would be punished-


    When Hackett saw how Sherri cried until her makeup ran, he reached into his pocket to search for a


    tissue. After fumbling for a long time, he couldn¡¯t find a single piece of tissue. He stretched out an arm


    in front of Sherri and asked, ¡°Do you need my shirt to wipe your tears? It¡¯s new¡±


    The next second. Sherri wiped her tears and snot on Hackett¡¯s brand-new shirt without hesitation. After


    wiping, she even said. ¡°Remember to bring tissue next time Your shurt is too stiff¡±


    Hackett had no choice since this was his make-believe girlfriend that he got for himself. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll buy


    in bulk next time and carry them with me.¡±


    Trevon could not bear to look at the two of them, nor was he in the mood to ask when they got


    together. Right now, his mund was filled with the woman inside. As they said, out of sight, out of mind.


    When he found the flirting by those two a bit of an eyesore, he simply walked further away.


    There were only Natalie and Lena left in the ward. Natalie calmed herself down and told a lie. ¡°Lena,


    don¡¯t worry Jenny is fine She¡¯s doing quite well. You have to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and recover


    as soon as possible. Jasper is still moring for you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh Okay How long have I been lying here I kind of miss Mr. Jasper


    Jasper masses you too. Lena. I want to tell you something. See if you are agreeable. Jenny has


    already given her approval¡±


    Lena was a little doubtful ¡°Miss Natalie, please tell me.¡±


    Natalie smiled brightly like a blooming flower. ¡°I want to acknowledge you as my godmother Jenny has


    already given her consent. You won¡¯t object, will you?¡±


    Lena was dumbstruck. This was Miss Natalie. Lena and Jenny were only hired to be her nannies. How


    could she let the child from her employer¡¯s family address her as godmother? How could Lena allow


    this?


    Lena shook her head slightly, indicating that she would not and could not allow it.


    Natalie already expected this response. She then exined. ¡°I knew you would object, so I want to


    acknowledge both you and Jenny as my godmothers Is that okay?¡±


    She ignored Lena¡¯s objection and said tirelessly, ¡°I lost my mother at the age of ten. It was you and


    Jenny who helped raise me. Now, you¡¯re the ones who helped rane Jasper. You are worthy of being my


    godmother. I¡¯ll take care of you in your old age until the end. And I¡¯m still counting on you to help me


    raise Jasper¡±


    The tears at the corner of Lena¡¯s eyes were like precious pearls that had broken off a ne that


    kept falling off heedlessly. ¡°Miss Natalie¡± What did she do to deserve such a sensible daughter¡¯


    Natalie rebuked Lena and corrected the way she addressed Natalie. ¡°Godmother, that¡¯s wrong. Call me


    Natalie from now on. You can¡¯t call me Miss Natalie anymore You can¡¯t use Mr. Jasper either. You have


    to call him Jasper.¡±


    ¡°Ah, all right¡±


    Natalie took out a tissue and helped Lena wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her own vision


    was blurred but the corners of her mouth curled into a beautiful smile.


    Lena had just undergone surgery and should not tire herself out, so Natalie didn¡¯t talk to her much and


    left soon. The first


    thing she did once outside was to cancel her leave.


    She walked straight to her superior¡¯s office. She had only taken a few steps when she was pulled back


    by a hand from a corner. Not surprisingly, it was Trevon. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±


    Natalie seemed to have made a decision. ¡°I¡¯m canceling my leave,¡± she said firmly.


    Trevon had just helped Natalic apply for half a month¡¯s leave, yet she was going to cancel it. She was


    not in a state to go back to work yet. ¡°I applied for half a month¡¯s leave for you.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m canceling my leave.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s tone softened and hepromised as he said, ¡°Rest for another week.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Natalie could only lure the snake out of its hole by going to work normally. If she hid at home, the


    troublemaker would not show its face.


    As he looked at her resolute attitude, Trevon frowned and became suspicious. He panicked and asked,


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Catch the snake.¡±


    The next second, Trevon¡¯s expression turned frosty as he objected. ¡°Are you crazy? I said I¡¯ll take care


    of the matter.¡±


    Natalie took a deep breath and voiced out her thoughts. ¡°Trevon, their target is not only Jasper but also


    me. Jasper is very safe in the Wilson¡¯s residence now and nothing will happen to him. I¡¯m not worried


    about that. But if I hide too, the snake won¡¯te out of the hole. I don¡¯t want to live in fear, and I don¡¯t


    want to gamble on which will arrive first, tomorrow or an ident.¡±


    She wanted to live safe and well. And she wanted everyone who loved her and those she loved to be


    healthy and happy, be it Lena or Ethan.


    The other party¡¯s intentions were obvious. He wanted their lives. Therefore, if Natalie still hid, she


    wouldn¡¯t be Natalie Foster.


    Trevon knew that once Natalie had made a decision, she would not change her mind. She was very


    stubborn. Two years ago, he already realized that. When she decided to get a divorce, she did not stay


    overnight and left just like that.


    Helplessly, Trevon consented with a stony expression. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to protect you in secret.


    Natalie did not object to this and did not force herself to act tough. She still had Jasper to think of and


    could not let anything happen to herself.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    After canceling her leave, Natalie Foster went to take a look at Ethan White again, but he had not


    regained consciousness


    yel


    She then went to the office to check with the attending doctor. After finding out that Ethan should regain


    consciousness in the next few days, she felt much more relieved.


    It was good as long as all of them could survive.


    Just as Natalie was thinking about this, her cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call


    from Joseph Turner. She answered the call, feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°Joseph¡±


    On the other end of the line. Joseph¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°How are you and Jaspertely?


    Your aunt keeps nagging me every day to make a call, saying that you only tell us good news and


    never let us know when something bad happens¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her older cousin knew? However, she didn¡¯t detect any


    hint of anger in his


    tone.


    Natalie analyzed in her mind every word Joseph said. From the looks of it, he did not seem to know


    about this matter. She braced herself and continued to lie. I¡¯m doing quite good, Joseph. When are you


    Joseph chuckled softly ¡°For the past few days, Ava has been moring to go over earlier. We¡¯re all


    getting a headache from her nagging, so we¡¯ll being next week. There¡¯s no rule in Athana stating


    that we can¡¯t go and pay our respects to our ancestors earlier, is there?¡±


    Natalie quickly said, ¡°No, no. Joseph. You guys cane whenever you want. All of you decide on a


    day toe and tell me so that I can take leave in advance. I have promised Ava that I will take leave


    to keep herpany when shees here¡± Joseph¡¯s words sessfully dispelled Natalie¡¯s doubts.


    After all, Ava had indeed sent her a messagest week saying that she wanted toe to Athana


    ahead of schedule.


    In Azurnd, in the CEO¡¯s office somewhere in Sapphire City, after the man ended the phone call, he


    took off his sses and massaged the spot between his eyebrows to lessen his headache. He seemed


    a little helpless. Pat ck, who was standing beside him, spoke up. ¡°Sir, do we need to send another


    group of people to protect Miss Natalie?


    The bodyguards under Ethan had indeed promised Natalie not to tell Joseph, but they were still the


    Turner family¡¯s bodyguards after all. They knew the consequences of not reporting what they knew.


    After much reconsideration, they still called Pat ck to report what had happened.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes were deep, dark, and unfathomable. He closed his eyes and sighed before replying.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There¡¯s no need. Since


    someone has cleaned up the mess for free, there¡¯s no need to tell the chairman and the rest about


    this¡±


    Pat stood respectfully with his hands crossed in front of him. He was hesitating whether to plead for


    mercy. ¡°Mr. Turner,


    about Ethan


    ¡°He made the biggest mistake of all. He was careless. You know what that means¡±


    Pat lowered his head and gave up. He knew that the Turner family¡¯s rules could not be bent, but he still


    wanted to plead for


    Ethan


    After a moment, Joseph said in a low voice, ¡°This is the first and thest time¡± He knew that the reason


    Natalie hid it from him was primarily because of Ethan. This girl was afraid of implicating others. If


    Joseph insisted on punishing Ethan, Natalie would probably feel very bad.


    Pat did not expect Joseph, who had always been a man of his word, to relent. He quickly thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Turner.¡±


    Joseph closed his eyes and pretended to nap. The fact that Natalie could let that man get close to her


    again meant only one thing. As her older cousin, Joseph could protect her and ensure that she did not


    have to worry about food and clothing. However, he could not get involved in everything, for example,


    her feelings. He could not interfere too much.


    However, if that man wanted to marry Natalie again, it would not be that easy. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy


    for anyone to marry a girl from the Turner family.


    Sherri Landor and Hackett ckwell came out of the washroom. Natalie was a little puzzled over why


    they came out of the same washroom when they were of different genders. However, she did not know


    the exact situation and it was also not the time to ask. ¡°Ill go back first. Have a good day at work.¡±


    Actually, Sherri had only gone in to wash her face while Hackett had gone to the entrance to offer his


    sleeve.


    Sherri looked at Natalie worriedly. ¡°I applied for leave yesterday. Why don¡¯t I keep youpany?¡±


    Hackett received Trevon¡¯s gaze which was as sharp as a de and quickly tugged at the dumb foolish


    woman beside him. ¡°Do what you need to do. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He gestured with his chin in


    the direction of Trevon Sherri was no fool How could she not understand what Hackett meant? It was


    just that she did not fully trust Trevon Wilson yet She was afraid that he would hurt Natalie again and


    easy for Trevon to take advantage of Natalie¡¯spse in rational thought. Thus, Sherri


    wanted to speak again


    Natalie stopped her, however ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I won¡¯t copse. I still have to


    take care of Jasper. Don¡¯t worry


    Sherri felt more relieved when she heard that. That was right Things were different now. She and


    Natalie were already parents. They couldn¡¯t only think about themselves Their children still had to rely


    on them.


    Natalie tried to put on a brave front and waved at Sherri bnd her. As she looked at both Trevon and


    her best friend¡¯s back profiles moving off together. Sherri¡¯s conviction began to waver She felt that it


    would be good if Trevon had really changed and treated Natalie well. At least, from their back profiles,


    they really looked like a mate hing couple.


    Hackett, who was beside her, rudely interrupted Sherri¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking? You think


    they¡¯re a perfect match¡±¡°


    Sherri asked in return, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Hackett shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a perfect matche n¡¯t your daughter prettier than his son? Aren¡¯t I more


    handsome than Trevon Is there anything wrong with your eyesight?¡±


    Sherri wanted to retort that there was indeed something goddamn wrong with her eyesight and that


    was why she gave Hackett a call. If she had good eyesight, she would never have called him.


    Dream on, Hackett.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell if he was more handsome than Trevon. Sherri retorted sarcastically, ¡°Mr.


    ckwell, you¡¯re definitely the most handsome man in the world, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hackett did not care if Sherri was being sarcastic or sincere. Anyway, people liked to hear


    you up from work in the afternoon. I have toa help. Trevon investigate the nuastermind¡±


    Sherri took out her cell phone and checked the time. It was almost || o¡¯clock. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to pick


    me up¡±


    Hackett burst intoughter. If they were to have a trial period and see who would be the first to fall in


    love, he really suspected that he would be the one to fall in love This woman did not seem to like him at


    all. Her face was filled with disdain. It was a defeat for him. To be fair, he, Hackett ckwell, was also a


    handsome man who was loved by everyone, yet thisdy Miss Landor did not fancy him.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped since she was his make-believe girlfriend. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m the one who insists on


    fetching you, girlfriend¡± Thest word was emphasized through gritted teeth.


    The word ¡°girlfriend¡± made Sherri blush a little for some reason. Her heart was pounding. She


    pretended to be calm and waved her hand to chase him away. ¡°Alright, go quickly. Let me know when


    you find the mastermind.¡± She was getting good at such exchanges


    ¡°Got it, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s smile widened. She suddenly felt that it was quite good to hang out with this guy.


    Falling unknowingly into the trap was the most fatal Could she be one of those?


    As she walked out of the parking lot, Natalie did not follow Trevon to the garage Instead, she went to


    where her two-wheeler was parked. Trevon followed closely behind and asked, ¡°Are you nning to


    ride back?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave it in the hospital¡± Natalie¡¯s grandfather had given it to her. Even if she didn¡¯t ride it, she still


    had to park it away properly.


    Trevon walked quickly to face Natalie and nced at her dress. He frowned. ¡°Tll be the main rider. You


    ride pillion.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was he nning to ride with her?


    ¡°Do you think your dress is appropriate?¡± When the wind blew, all of Natalie¡¯s inner beauty would be


    exposed to outsiders. Trevon would feel like a cuckold.


    In reality, Natalie wanted to go to the suburbs to release her suppressed emotions to get back into the


    right state of mind. How could she release her emotions now that Trevon wanted toe with her?


    She turned him down. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the car back? I¡¯ll ride it tomorrow.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t release


    emotions, she might as well shelf it first. There was no hurry.


    Trevon had already picked up the helmet, but there was only one. This helmet made him very


    ufortable, especially the signature on it. Although he was ufortable, safety was still


    paramount, so he put the helmet on Natalie¡¯s head and helped her tidy her loose hair. ¡°My riding skills


    are not inferior to yours. You can give it a try¡±


    Ignoring the woman¡¯s stunned expression, Trevon swung one leg over the motorcycle straightaway. As


    his long legs supported the motorcycle, he said to the woman behind him, ¡°Give me the key. Get on


    This was the reason Natalie didn¡¯t like to wear skirts. She still had to act alldylike when she wanted


    to ride a motorcycle. And she couldn¡¯t make any big sweeping movements in case of idental


    exposure. It was unrealistic to sit with her legs


    astride the motorcycle in a skirt Forget it. She should sit udeways just like Sherri did in the past and fold


    the skirt under her butt to hold it down. This way, when the wind blew her underskirt glory wouldn¡¯t be


    exposed


    Previously, a roommate at the university said that she drove to school and hitched. de back Then,


    when she woke up in the morning and couldn¡¯t find her car, she called the police. In the end, when the


    police i heckeil the school campus, they discovered she didn¡¯t drive her car back the day before. At that


    time Natalie and Sherry though hat the roomm joking Now that Natalie thought about it, such a thing


    could indeed happen when one wasn¡¯t thinking clearly


    For example there was another roommate


    she called, she asked where her phone


    was trying her best to make a phone call with the cell phone in her hand. As then, Natalie and Sherri


    wer


    Natalie seemed to be the same situation today. She forgi


    I to rule the motorcy


    a dress


    After waiting for a long time, the woman still did not get on Trevon turned his head and nced at her


    ¡°Sit sideways and hug my waist


    When Natalie got on the seat, there was zero distance between her body and Trevon¡¯s When she


    hugged his waist tightly with both arms. Trevon felt a sense of satisfaction be had never felt before


    nstead of


    buy street. Trevon rode the motorcycle to a suburb. The motorcycle went increasingly faster. This was


    the speed Natalie wanted. All her worries dissipated with the wind at this moment. There was only the


    smell and


    euitrinent of freedom.


    As the motorcycle traveled, whale subconsciously tightened an


    sat at the hack; the tears in her eyes drifted away with the wind, and her


    waist of the main rider


    e change in her emotions and suddenly understood why she liked to ride a motorcycle. He did not slow


    tained this speed as he rashed in the top of the mountains.


    In reality, thus ce was waren Frank Roberts did his racing Trevon hadpeted with Frank here a


    few times before Ever


    (raced beer for a long time


    since he


    wer the


    seemand like he had


    After a while the motorcycle came to a form wop at the top of the mountain Natalie jumped off and


    tidied her mevy


    lothes. She then took off her bellones and tubed her hair


    She caned her head and realized that she was at the top of a mountain. All she could see were trees,


    and she wi


    ¨¤ paviliori from


    She turnest around and sew the man leaningngodly against the pir of the pavilion. A cigarette was


    already dangling from has mouth, but he hadd


    Trevon knew that the smoker.


    She und Go ahead and


    card, she did


    hered by cigarette


    him to


    a he no longer lit up in


    Trevon still remembered that Hackett had taken a photo of Natalie putting away and uploaded it to the


    chat group. Trevon had saved that shot in his cloud storage


    Natalie ced the helmet on the stone table in the pavilion and also leaned against the railing. Her


    actions mirrored Trevon¡¯s, but she was looking at the scenery of densely packed buildings whereas


    Trevon was looking at Natalie


    Was this a case of when one was looking at the scenery from the pavilion, another person looking at


    the scenery was looking


    at the former!


    As she surveyed more than half of Athana, Natalie realized that she was very insignificant, pist like a


    speck of dust. After her grandfather departed, no one lit the lights at home and waited for her to go


    home anymore. Now, there was one, but Natalie had lost her again. The suffocating feeling in Natalie¡¯s


    chest surged again


    After a while she said. ¡°Ever since I got pregnant with Jasper. I¡¯ve stopped smoking. Actually, I don¡¯t


    have much of a smoking addiction. At most. Ill smoke one when I¡¯m frustrated 1 hascally don¡¯t smoke


    anymore I¡¯m also used to it now¡±


    This was the first time Natalie had told Trevon about herself. It was a dull narrative, but it made


    Trevon¡¯s heart ache.


    He stuffed the cigarette into the cigarette pack and said calmly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t smoke. I¡¯ll quit too.¡±


    She turned her head in surprise ¡°Huh¡±


    Pretending to be serious. Trevon said, ¡°hit it written on the pack that smoking is bad for your health?¡±


    Natalie burst outug


    This reason


    little too contrived.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Standing at the top of the mountain indeed made Natalie Foster¡¯s thoughts much clearer. The pain in


    her heart had also diminished a lot. She released her emotions to nature.


    As she listened to the melodious bird chirping and the sounds of nature in the environment, these


    musical notes calmed her heart. Every beat was like the rhythmic ticking of a metronome.


    Natalie could temporarily forget all her worries, but it was also only temporary.


    Trevon Wilson was an eyesore, however. He maintained hisnguid posture and leaned against the


    pir, but his gaze was fixed on Natalie. He opened his mouth and said, ¡®Let¡¯s chat¡±


    It was rare that there were only the two of them. He was greedy and wanted to get closer to her.


    Natalie turned around with a slightly puzzled look. She did not know what he wanted to talk about.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you want to chat about?¡±


    Trevon quietly moved closer to her and leaned against the railing just one to two inches away from her.


    ¡°Why did you choose to study medicine?¡± Actually, he wanted to ask why Natalie chose to major in


    neurosurgery. He remembered that he had asked this question two years ago, but she had no intention


    of answering, so he did not persist in probing.


    She liked to ride motorcycles and liked excitement. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would like the


    profession of a doctor. After a moment of silence, a rare scornful smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s lips. It


    was very dazzling. ¡°You want to understand.


    mc


    Trevon didn¡¯t deny it. From her dazzling smile, he felt that the reason probably wasn¡¯t noble, but he still


    wanted to understand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that, Trevon did not get Natalie¡¯s answer immediately.


    Minutes and seconds ticked by. He thought she wouldn¡¯t answer.


    After half a minute, Natalie opened her mouth and said calmly, ¡°When I was 10 years old, my mother


    jumped off a building and hit her head on the ground. She died on the spot. That image had been


    haunting me for more than 10 years. This was also the reason I smoked. I couldn¡¯t tell my grandfather


    about my lingering nightmares. Every time I slept, I would wake up with a start at midnight. It was as if


    the bloody scene was in front of my bed. After 1 reached adulthood, I gradually developed the habit of


    smoking when I was frustrated. It was only when I was pregnant with Jasper that I quit smoking. At that


    time, I wondered whether I could have saved my mother if I were a neurosurgeon.¡±


    There was no change in Natalie¡¯s expression as she spoke. It was as if she was talking about someone


    else¡¯s family, but every word hit Trevon¡¯s heart until his chest felt suffocated. He did not know that she


    majored in neurosurgery because of her mother¡¯s brain injury, nor did he know that she smoked


    because she would often recall that heartbreaking scene. He wanted to hug her.


    Following that, Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Caleb¡¯s leg?¡± She remembered that there was


    something wrong with Caleb Wilson¡¯s leg, but they were in a contractual rtionship at that time, so


    she did not probe too deeply. Now that the two of them were asking each other openly, she decided to


    ask out of curiosity,


    ¡°A traffic ident. When I was a teenager, he had just taken over the Wilson Group when he got into a


    traffic ident. At that time, the doctor had already determined that his lower limbs were paralyzed. It


    was my mother who refused to give up and apanied him to Sapphire City for treatment. He has


    recovered now


    After hearing this, Natalie had a trace of doubt in her heart. However, when she saw that even Trevon


    himself did not suspect anything, she thought she was probably thinking too much.


    If there was really a problem, Trevon would not have simply said that it was a traffic ident. He would


    have found the mastermind long ago.


    It was getting windy. The wind at the top of the mountain was stronger than the wind at the foot of the


    mountain. When Trevon saw that Natalie was only wearing a thin dress, he sensibly took off his suit


    jacket and put it on her. ¡°Put it on. The wind is a little strong.¡±


    It was indeed quite cold. Natalie did not refuse his gesture and simply put it on. Trevon was more than


    6 feet 2 inches tall, and the jacket looked particrly loose on her. She looked as if she was acting in


    some circus act.


    At the same time, when she wore his jacket, a strange feeling surged in Trevon¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you cold?


    If you are, let¡¯s go


    back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± She wanted to bring dinner to her godmother.


    Trevon came to a conclusion. As long as he paid attention, he could guess what the woman was


    thinking. He roughly knew what she was going to do. ¡°Jim Hawk is standing guard over there. You don¡¯t


    have to bring her dinner. Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow? Have a good rest tonight.¡±


    When they returned to Evergreen Gardens, Trevon followed Natalie into the room. She did not stop him


    as if she had tacitly consented.


    It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, just like husband and wife returning home together.


    As he walked into the room. Trevon spoke up first, ¡°Jim will be here to deliver foodter. What do you


    want to eat?¡±


    Natalie felt a little sorry for Jim. He had worked quite hard after that sudden incident. He had to run all


    over the ce and now he had to deliver food.


    ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯ll take a shower. You¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When he saw that his clothes were a little dirty after returning from the cemetery and going to the top of


    the mountain, Trevon thought he needed to change. Tll go home and take a shower first. Give me the


    door key.¡±


    After Natalie gave him the key, she went into the room to take a shower. She did not turn on the hot


    water. Instead, she turned on the cold water. As the cold water hit her face, her thoughts became much


    clearer. She thought about how she should plot to locate the mastermind and how she could make the


    mastermind attack again.


    The colder the water was, the clearer her thoughts became Soon, a n was born.


    Natalie picked up her cell phone and sent a message to Elena Foster After that, she simply waited for


    the result.


    Although she did not save this number, the memory of this number was still fresh in her mind. After her


    mother left, Elena Foster wanted to start with Natalie to try and convince Natalie¡¯s grandfather to


    ept Elena. She would call Natalie every few days. It was most likely because Natalie kept ignoring


    her that she did not hold on to any hope. After that, Elena did not. call Natalie again. Without realizing


    it, Natalie had memorized this number.


    About ten minutester, Trevon opened the door and came in Natalie came out wearing a conservative


    pajamas and her hair was still dripping wet.


    Trevon stood at the entrance to change his shoes and could not help chiding her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow-


    dry your hair?¡±


    Natalie had prepared these slippers for her older cousin. It was just right for Trevon to wear them now.


    ¡°I just finished showering Then she asked, ¡°Are you going on a business trip soon?¡±


    Trevon raised his eyes and met Natalie¡¯s gaze. He seemed to understand immediately and shook his


    head. ¡°Go blow-dry your hair first and then eat. Jim has already delivered the food to the hospital and


    also hired a caregiver.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart ached for Jim again. This meal was sent by Jim, which meant that he had to go to the


    hospital after sending the food here. It was really hard on Jun, the lowly fim.


    It was not easy working for others.


    While feeling heartache for Jim, Natalie went into the bathroom to blow-dry her hair. When her hair was


    half dry, she came. out and sat at the dining table. She gathered the cutlery and got ready to eat. She


    could only fight monsters after she was full. No matter how unhappy she was, she had to eat first.


    Trevonid out the dishes anddled a bowl of soup for Natalie. Then, he went straight to the


    bathroom. After a while, he came back with a hairdryer in his hand and pulled her to the sofa. ¡°Eat after


    drying your hair. If you don¡¯t dry your hair, you¡¯ll have a headache the next day.¡±


    These words inevitably made Natalie a little baffled. Since when did he even understand suchmon


    sense? ¡°Have you been reading any books recently?¡±


    Trevon rubbed his nose with a guilty look and his eyes were a little evasive. ¡°Am I that free?¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°Are you sure? Why do I get the misperception that your EQ is unbelievably good?¡±


    Would a divorce turn a chauvinistic and condescending man into a warm-hearted man? Over the past


    few days, Natalie had been bombarded by Trevon¡¯s gentleness and she had almost fallen into the love


    trap. Their rtionship now was a littleplicated. They didn¡¯t look like a couple, yet they were a


    couple.


    Natalie wanted to blow-dry her hair herself, but Trevon seemed to be addicted to helping her blow-dry


    her hair. He insisted. on helping her. In the end, Trevon was the one who blow-dried her hair.


    After the two of them had dinner, it was Trevon who cleaned up. Natalie sat on the sofa and watched


    him busy himself in the kitchen. She was in a daze. It never urred to her that the day woulde


    when this arrogant and conceited man actually did housework and he was even helping her with the


    housework.


    It would be quite nice if he carried on like this.


    Actually, the marriage Natalie wanted was very simple. Mutual love with no extramarital affairs. There


    could be conflicts but they should not carry over to the next day. She didn¡¯t like to guess. Everyone had


    different thoughts, and it was very difficult to guess the other party¡¯s true thoughts. For example, it was


    impossible to guess anything from Trevon¡¯s usual expression that showed no emotion.


    The purpose of the message from the unfamiliar number in the morning was to make Natalie have a


    breakdown. She had indeed broken down at that point, and the person who sent the message had also


    achieved the effect that he desired. However, Natalie was alive now. She did not copse after her


    mother left, and when her grandfather left, she also did not copse. Now that her godmother had left,


    likewise, she would not copse.


    Between humans and demons, Natalie felt that humans were scarier. As long as one didn¡¯t do anything


    wrong, one would not get tormented by demons. However, humans were different. If a person lived a


    good life, another person might get envious. If the first person lived a miserable life, the second per son


    might smile and unt lus wealth. Didn¡¯t jealousy and scherning originate from humans? It wasn¡¯t easy


    to see through the thoughts of a bad guy.


    This time, regardless of whether he was a human or a demon, Natalie had to catch him. She would


    reconsider her rtionship with Trevon after everything was settled.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    After tidying up everything. the sky was already dark. The clear, bright moon hung high in the sky,


    scattering faint rays of moonlight that enveloped the flowering cherry trees in the neighborhood. There


    was a night breeze, and the blooming cherry flowers fluttered down as if they were dancing gracefully.


    Natalie Foster leaned against the balcony railing and realized that all the flowering peach trees in the


    neighborhood had been reced by flowering cherry trees. Furthermore, every tree was in full bloom.


    She had always had the habit ofing to the balcony before she slept. Why didn¡¯t she notice this a


    few days ago? Her gaze was fixed on the fluttering petals of the cherry blossoms that covered the sky.


    They cascaded gently to the ground with the wind. The sight was very beautiful. Looking at the


    picturesque scenery actually made Natalie feel much better.


    After cleaning up the kitchen. Trevon Wilson saw the woman leaning against the railing with her back


    facing him. He slowly walked closer and said. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie turned her head and nced sideways at the man. At this moment, Trevon


    looked more like a down-to-earth mortal. He was no longer impably dressed in a suit and leather


    shoes. He was only wearing a simple blue pajamas. Although Natalie knew without thinking that the


    price of pajamas would not be low, it made him more approachable than when he wore formal attire.


    She did not answer Trevon¡¯s question. When she recalled that he also lived in this district, she asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the district supposed to be filled with flowering peach trees? How did those trees get reced by


    flowering cherry trees?¡±


    Trevon lowered his eyes and looked down. The sight was not bad. He said calmly. ¡°Perhaps the owner


    of this neighborhood district thought that the cherry blossoms looked better, so he changed the peach


    trees.¡±


    Natalie continued to ask, ¡°Do you know the owner of this district?¡±


    Trevon answered immediately ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    If Hackett ckwell were present, he would have said. ¡°You son of a bitch. You are valuing lovers over


    friends. Who was the one whopeted with me with his baby butt exposed to see who could pee


    further away?¡±


    When Trevon said that, Natalie didn¡¯t doubt him. After all, Athana was so big. It wasn¡¯t possible for him


    to know ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed first. Remember to lock the door for me when you leave.¡±


    Was she nning to chase him away again? What do you n to do?¡±


    everyone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything. I¡¯ll just go to work normally. The snake will emerge eventually.¡± How


    could they note out to hunt when the food was in in sight?


    Trevon did not probe further. ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight. You don¡¯t have to chase me


    away. I will leave after you catch the mastermind.¡±


    Natalie straightened up and raised her head to look at him. She saw a pair of eyes filled with


    determination. ¡°Good night.¡± After saying that, Natalie walked to her room. After entering the room and


    closing the door, she was hesitating over whether to lock the door. After thinking about it, she decided


    to forget it. If she locked the door, it would make her seem petty. Besides, this fellow knew how to pick


    locks. It would be useless even if she locked the door, so she didn¡¯t bother with this futile gesture


    She lifted the nket and got into bed, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep as shey there. She tossed and


    turned on the bed. Ethan White hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. She didn¡¯t know if he would regain


    consciousness tomorrow.


    Her eyes were closed but her eyeballs were moving visibly beneath her eyelids. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    The sudden voice interrupted Natalie¡¯s thoughts and gave her a shock. Why didn¡¯t this guy make a


    sound when he walked? Was it because his feet were too big and the surface area in contact with the


    floor was also big and so he didn¡¯t make a sound? She opened her eyes instantly. ¡°You gave me a


    fright¡­¡±


    When Trevon met Natalie¡¯s gaze, he said solemnly, ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, so I


    want to help soothe you to sleep.¡±


    Initially, Natalie was worried about Lena and Ethan. Now, she was fretting over Trevon. Was she


    Jasper? Did she still need to be soothed to sleep? What was he thinking¡¯


    ¡°No need. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll fall asleep in a while. I can¡¯t sleep with you around.¡± It would be strange if


    she could fall asleep when another person suddenly appeared beside her.


    ¡°Then go to bed early. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After Trevon left, he even helped to close the door. Natalie was wondering why she didn¡¯t


    hear the door when she was engrossed in deep thought earlier.


    open


    If this fellow were to work as a thief, he would definitely seed since he had a lot of potential. After


    Trevon came out, hey down on the sofa. The sofa was a little soft. With his weight, he instantly sank


    into it, forming a human-shaped depression. He grumbled in his heart. Why did she buy such a soft


    sofa? Was it because she was afraid that


    her son would hit himself against it? Wasn¡¯t this sofa a little too soft?


    He had to change it the next time. His son was not made of jelly. It was normal for boys to bump into


    things here and there.


    It was still midnight when Trevon heard the sound of crying through his sleepy stupor. rmed, he


    immediately flipped over and leaped across the sofa. He pushed open the master bedroom door. As


    the sofa was too soft, he did not sleep very soundly. True enough, the woman on the bed was having a


    nightmare and was sobbing.


    Trevon did not put on his slippers just now. Hey down on the bed straightaway and hugged Natalie,


    who was still huddled under the nket. He gently patted her back to soothe her to sleep. When she


    felt theforting embrace, the woman in his arms gradually calmed down.


    Trevon¡¯s good-looking brows gradually rxed. After a while, there was the sound of even breathing in


    his arms. Only then did he stop patting-


    As he looked down at the woman¡¯s sleeping face, his heart ached like it was being pricked by needles.


    Sure enough, ber toughness during the day was just a pretense. She even imed that she wanted to


    catch the mastermind. She was just trying to spur herself on


    Why did this woman have to act so strong? Couldn¡¯t she just leave everything to him and y her role


    as a fragile woman?


    Had she lived like this all these years? The more Trevon thought about it, the more his heart ached.


    He freed one hand and gently took out his cell phone to check something. He entered the search query


    ¡°keeps crying and having nightmares in the middle of the night¡±. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t


    checked. His heart was in his mouth after he checked. Post-traumatic stress disorder, depression,


    mental illness¡­


    Trevon felt that it was possible for Natalie to be traumatized. She was probably not suffering from


    depression, let alone mental illness. It seemed that he had to think of a way to let her vent her negative


    emotions.


    When Natalie woke up, her neck felt very sore. She wanted to turn her head, but Trevon¡¯s facial


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    features loomed up before her eyes. His chiseled face and the stubble on his chin made him look more


    mature and manly.


    When he felt the woman in his arms moving, Trevon opened his eyes and stared at her in a daze. He


    did not feel that he was doing anything wrong with his two arms and asked matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯re


    awake?¡±


    Natalie turned around awkwardly and was about to get off the bed. She felt a little uneasy about getting


    hugged by Trevon like this. Just as she reached out to get up, she was pulled back together with the


    nket into his embrace and collided with his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Stay here for another five minutes.


    I¡¯ll get up after asking you a few questions.¡±


    Natalie wanted to retort that he could ask any question he wanted, but how could she answer if he


    hugged her like this? After struggling for a while, she could not break free and gave up. ¡°Hurry up and


    ask. I need to go to the toilet.¡±


    Fortunately. Trevon was wearing pajamas and there was a nket between them. So he did not cover


    himself with a nket the entire night?


    The man¡¯s deep and seductive voice rang out from above her head, making her skin tingle. He gave a


    heavy sigh. ¡°Are you in the habit of having nightmares in the past?¡±


    These words made Natalie, who was waiting with her head lowered, raise her head to look at him.


    Then she said with some certainty. ¡°Did I have a dreamst night?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t respond but maintained his posture. His arms were still around Natalie¡¯s waist but they


    were separated from. her body by the nket. ¡°Mm-hmm. You were crying¡±


    So he came in to hug her because she had a nightmare and was crying. Then, he hugged her for the


    entire night without covering himself with a nker?


    Her heart felt a warm sensation and she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When he saw that she did not deny it, it proved something. Trevon narrowed his eyes and frowned. ¡°So


    you¡¯ve always had a habit of having nightmares?¡±


    Natalie also said truthfully. ¡°Not always. I developed this habit after my mother departed when I was


    young. Later on, I gradually grew up and suffered from insomnia a little. After that, I was fine. It seemed


    that she didn¡¯t really have any nightmares after her grandfather departed.


    When he heard this, Trevon¡¯s heart was filled with panic. Wasn¡¯t this a sign of mild depression?


    Insomnia, nightmares, and crying. ¡°Let me apany you to see a doctor, okay?¡±


    Natalie knew the reason for this nightmare. At worst, it was just because she found it difficult to ept


    the facts. She would be fine after a while. She never had nightmares when she was in Sapphire City in


    the past. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days, It¡¯s just that the sight of bloodstains on Jasper¡¯s body kept


    making me panic.¡±


    Suddenly, Trevon kissed Natalie¡¯s forehead, but it was just a fleeting kiss. He withdrew very quickly.


    ¡°Our son is very safe. Grandpa and Mom are watching him very closely at the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The atmosphere did not turn awkward because of that kiss just now. ¡°Mm-hmum. I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Til send you there.¡± As Trevon spoke, he sat ud.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    Unable to dissuade her, Trevon could only let Natalie be. After eating the breakfast that Jim Hawk sent


    here, they parted ways. One went to the office while the other went to the hospital.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    At the same time, at the Foster family¡¯s residence, Harry Foster was scolding Elena Foster for alerting


    the enemy. He was so angry that he smashed his cup.


    He pointed at Elena¡¯s nose and berated her, ¡°Are you crazy? I told you to fix that rebellious daughter,


    but you fucking went to mess with her son first. Way to go. Now she¡¯spletely unharmed.¡±


    Elena was also speechless. The night before, she had received a message from that bitch Natalie


    Foster so she got hold of some people overnight. She had not done anything yet. ¡°Harry, I wasn¡¯t


    responsible for that incident. I don¡¯t know who disrupted my n. Now, my n is in chaos too.¡±


    After receiving the message, Elena was so angry that she didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She nned to


    get rid of that bitch Natalie first before scheming against her bastard son. After removing the bigger


    one, the smaller one would be much easier. She didn¡¯t know who carried out the earlier deed. She


    thought it was Harry, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t.


    When he heard this, Harry¡¯s anger subsided. He looked at Elena skeptically. ¡°It¡¯s really not you? You¡¯re


    not lying to me?¡±


    Elena got up and swayed her hips. She held Harry¡¯s wrist and helped him sit on the sofa. ¡°Gosh, Harry!


    What are you thinking? Our target is that wretched girl and her child. After removing the bigger one,


    that smaller one is up to us to decide.¡±


    Harry was still afraid of Trevon Wilson, but when he thought about how it was that wretched girl who


    bought the shares, he wanted to take a risk. On the day he went to Evergreen Gardens, Trevon Wilson


    did not admit that the wretched girl was his wife, which meant that they were already divorced. In that


    case, if the wretched girl died. Trevon Wilson would note after Harry for payback. Harry still


    wanted to be certain and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the child is not Trevon Wilson¡¯s?¡±


    Elena smiled in a mocking manner. ¡°Harry, what are you thinking: Do you think that a family as big as


    the Wilson family would abandon their descendant outside and allow him to stay by that wretched girl¡¯s


    side? If that brat was really Trevon Wilson¡¯s offspring, he would have been brought back long ago. That


    daughter of yours would have risen in status because of that precious heir. How could she still be living


    alone with two children?¡±


    Harry thought for a while and concurred. If the kid was the Wilson family¡¯s offspring, they wouldn¡¯t have


    let this wretched girl take care of the kid alone. When he thought of this, he was even more certain that


    it was impossible that the couple reconciled Trevon Wilson at most had lingering feelings for that girl. It


    couldn¡¯t be helped. That wretched girl had a charming face like her mother.


    Harry didn¡¯t have any money on hand. Recently, his luck was bad and he had been losing money every


    day. ¡°How much money do you have left? Give it to me first.¡±


    Elena seemed to have heard something incredible. Harry was out of money? How could that be?


    ¡°Harry, why are you out of money? Don¡¯t you still have a 10% stake in thepany¡¯s shares? You can


    get dividends every year¡±


    Although she was happily staying at home ying the role of Mrs. Foster, Elena was still aware of the


    was doing a far better job than Harry at running thepany. Even if they only held 10% of the shares,


    the dividends from this were still more than the dividends from the earlier 20% stake. How was it


    possible that Harry had no money?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When he saw that Elena was asking so many questions and didn¡¯t seem to want to give him the


    money, Harry became upset. ¡°I asked you to give it to me, so just give it to me. Why are you so full of


    nonsense? Do I need you to teach me how to do things? I only have 10% of the shares in my hands


    now. I have to support the two of you. I¡¯m responsible for all the expenses. of this family. Are you really


    iming to just receive dividends for the rest of your life? I have to find a way out. I¡¯ve recently invested


    in a project and things are looking up. Give me all the money in your hands first¡¯


    When he saw that Elena still showed no signs of relenting. Harry continued to wheedle. He could not


    let Elena know that he was gambling and had even sold off the shares. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just nning


    long-term for your sake and our daughter¡¯s sake. I want you two to live a good life in the future.


    Besides, after that matter is done, won¡¯t everything she owns be ours? The Foster family¡¯s assets


    are also ours. Coupled with my project out there, won¡¯t we¡­¡±


    Elena was finally persuaded by Harry¡¯s borate rhetoric, but she still held back a little. ¡°That matter


    still requires money to execute. I still have 16 million dors in this card¡¯s ount. I¡¯ve pawried off a lot


    of jewelry. This is all I have now.¡±


    As soon as she said 1.6 million dors, Harry didn¡¯t care if the money came from pawning or selling. As


    long as he had money, it was good enough. He became a little impatient. ¡°Alright, transfer it to me now.


    I have to call my business partner in the afternoon.¡±


    Elena still had some doubts in her heart, but when she thought about how she would be the worry-free


    Mrs. Foster after that wretched girl died, she still took out her cell phone and transferred the money to


    Harry.


    Ding dong! When Harry heard the ringtone indicating that the money had been received, he was


    overjoyed. He kissed Elena¡¯s face fervently. ¡°Tim leaving. Remember to carry out the deed cleanly.¡±


    As she watched Harry¡¯s back profile as he hurriedly left, Elena felt that Harry had been acting a little


    strangetely. However, she still did not manage to get anything out of him after that incident. His lips


    were very tightly sealed, so she did


    not dare to ask.


    Emily Foster had exquisite makeup on and was dressed resplendently when she went downstairs. She


    saw her mother sitting


    on the sofa in a daze. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    Elena raised her eyes to look at her daughter who wasing down the stairs. ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Emily was in a good mood. She stroked her long hair and smiled brightly. ¡°Yes. Max said he wanted to


    give me a surprise.¡±


    Ever since he found out that it was not Emily¡¯s first time, Max Wilson felt that she had lied to him and


    had treated her indifferently ever since. If she had not made use of her mother¡¯s method, the


    rtionship between Emily and Max would have ended long ago.


    Yesterday, Max took the initiative to approach Emily, saying that he wanted to give her a surprise. Emily


    was so happy that she did not sleep the entire night. She still wanted to be Mrs. Wilson. Even if Max


    was merely the second son, she would still be Mrs. Wilson. She could tolerate Max fooling around with


    other women now, but only she could upy the position of


    Mrs. Wilson.


    Elena was a little incredulous. ¡°Max is surrounded endlessly by women recently. Emily, why don¡¯t you


    forget him? I¡¯ll look for a more suitable match from another family for you. It doesn¡¯t have to be the


    Wilson family.¡±


    Emily was bewitched and definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry into the Wilson family when


    Natalie Foster can do it? I don¡¯t believe it. I have to marry into that family.¡± He, Max Wilson, was just


    making use of his status as the second son of the Wilson family. Without that identity, he was totally


    useless. Why wasn¡¯t she worthy? Why couldn¡¯t she capture him? She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Elena had been mentally and physically exhausted recently. She hated Natalie Foster to the core. It


    was all that bitch¡¯s fault. ¡°Emily, she is already divorced and has two children. She is no longer fated to


    remain with the Wilson family.¡±


    When she heard this, Emily was in a good mood again. She fiddled with her newly-manicured nails and


    said, ¡°I know. She¡¯s at single mother now. I¡¯ve already asked around. Sherri Landor is helping to take


    care of her daughter. She is raising her son herself. She definitely won¡¯t be able to handle two kids.


    Which man will want a woman with two burdens? The kids are not the man¡¯s biological children. She¡¯ll


    never be able to marry into a wealthy family for the rest of her life. Let her be cocky.¡±


    Elena wanted to persuade Emily again. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m checking with the ckwell family, the Landor


    family, the Roberts family, or other families for you. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you pull some strings. The


    sons of the other families are more reliable than Max Wilson.¡±


    Emily thought. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being reliable? If the other party doesn¡¯t like me, what good is being


    reliable?¡±


    Emily was not stupid. The Landor family and the ckwell family did not like her to begin with. Every


    time Sherri Landor saw her, she would call Emily ¡°nympho.¡± Hackett ckwell would not even look at


    her even if he bumped into her on the streets. The likelihood of Frank Roberts liking her was even


    lower. He could easily find out everything Emily did within his sphere of influence.


    Those people were not as easy to fool as that idiot Max Wilson. At least she could still think of a way to


    control him. She could still get into bed with him.


    Emily felt that her mother was daydreaming ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. You should focus on Dad. I


    don¡¯t know what Dad has been busy with recently. He leaves early and returnste. He doesn¡¯t even


    need to care about thepany yet he¡¯s still so busy. You¡¯d better keep an eye on him.¡±


    Elena was bothered by this as well. It seemed that she still had to look for someone to follow Harry to


    find out what he was busy with. He did not even say what project he was involved in after she gave him


    the money. ¡°Alright, go. You won¡¯t listen to what I say anyway. Go, go. Since you want to capture Max


    Wilson, you will have to use that thing of yours.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    During lunchtime at noon, in a certain ward of Athana Hospital, Natalie Foster and Sherri Landor were


    eating in Lena¡¯s


    ward.


    Trevon Wilson had arranged a VIP ward for Lena. The ward interior was very spacious. Natalie was


    eating at the coffee table with Sherri. When Natalie turned around and saw that Lena hadn¡¯t touched


    her food, her eyes turned slightly red-rimmed. She stood up and walked over to help Lena eat her food.


    ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s wrong? Is it not to your liking?¡±


    Natalie had ordered this chicken soup en croute before she went to work. She went to get her order as


    soon as she came out for lunch. The taste should be fine. She had seen good reviews for it.


    Lena said with tears in her eyes. ¡°When did 1 earn the right to have a daughter like you in this lifetime?


    I have truly benefited from a misfortune.¡±


    Sherri turned around and said. ¡°Lena, just ept Natalie. Isn¡¯t it great to have another daughter?¡±


    This time, Lena did not demur anymore. In truth, she wasn¡¯t really demurring. Lena had been serving


    others her entire life. Now that she was sick, the person she was serving had turned around to serve


    her instead. How could she not be touched?


    Lena was very agitated. Her hand that was holding the spoon was trembling. A crystal clear teardrop


    fell onto the pastry top of the soup. She scooped a spoonful of pastry and soup and put it in her mouth.


    It was very tasty. This was the tastiest soup she had ever eaten in her life. ¡°Sigh! I ept. She had to


    treat Natalie twice as well in the future. Such a child was too hard toe by.


    Fortunately, Jasper was line. Otherwise, what would she do?


    Other people did not know how hard it was for Natalie, but Lena knew. Natalie had no parents since


    she was young. When she was bullied at a young age, she had to learn to fight back by herself. When


    she returned home, she would always conceal the bad things that happened and only report on the


    good things that happened.


    And there was Jasper. When Lena thought about how both she and Jenny had met with mishaps, she


    wondered what happened to Jasper. ¡°Who¡¯s taking care of Jasper now? Is she reliable? Is it alright to


    leave the child with her? Does she have any experience!¡±


    Natalie looked at Lena who was lying on the bed covered in injuries but still kept thinking about Jasper.


    She had asked four questions in a row. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godmother. He¡¯s doing very well. I think he¡¯ll be


    able to dominate the world in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lena didn¡¯t understand what Natale said.


    Natalie smiled and did not hide anything. She wanted to reassure Lena. Natalie knew Lena would not


    be at case if any unfamiliar person took Jasper away. ¡°Jasper is at his father¡¯s ce. He¡¯s very safe


    and is very well taken care of.¡±


    In order to put Natalie¡¯s mind at ease, Trevon Wilson asked his mother to take a few photos of Jasper


    ying and send them to Natalie Jasper was indeed very well taken care of


    Likewise, to put Lena¡¯s mind at ease, Natalie took out her cell phone and showed Lena the photos of


    Jasper ying. After looking at the photos, Lena was indeed very relieved. The corners of her lips


    curled up. ¡°Jasper seems to be quite happy.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°How can he not be happy? He is living like a Crown Prince every day. Everyone is


    fawning over him. You have no idea how much love is showered on him.¡±


    In fact, Natalie was a little worried that they would spoil him too much and when the child came back,


    he would be out of control.


    Lena didn¡¯t know which cursed fellow could be so ruthless as to want to kill a child. How could he bear


    to kill Jasper, who was so adorable? ¡°Miss¡­ Natalie, is it safe for you to go to work now?¡±


    Natalie knew that Lena was worried and said light-heartedly. ¡°It¡¯s safe. I still have self-defense skills,


    don¡¯t I can still fight against ordinary thugs.¡±


    Sherri mocked Natalie in her heart, ¡°The Landor family¡¯s eight bodyguards were defeated by you, yet


    you still say that you are only good enough to handle ordinary thugs. You¡¯re really humble.¡±


    Lena was full after eating half a bowl. Natalie offered her some apple slices. ¡°Eat more. If you feel


    ufortable when Im not around, just summon the doctor.¡±


    She turned to the caregiver who was busy working and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The caregiver was a youngdy who was about the same age as Natalie. She had been busy working


    ever since Natalie and Sherri came in. It was obvious that she was quite diligent, which made Natalie


    feel much more at ease.


    ¡°Just call me Mel. Miss Natalie, feel free to instruct me if you need anything. Mr. Jim Hawk has already


    given me his instructions. I will take good care of Lena¡± Her attitude was assiduous and sincere. There


    was no trace of scheming in her eyes. Her eyes were clear and pure.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Just call me if you need anything.¡± Natalie read out her cell phone


    number to Mel


    The caregiver saved the phone number into her phone¡¯s address book and said politely, ¡°Sure.¡±


    When Natalie saw Mel saving the number under the name ¡°Miss Natalie,¡± she suggested, ¡°You can call


    me Natalie¡±


    The caregiver smiled. Then I address you as Dr. Foster then. Lena says you are a doctor here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Names were only appetions, to begin with. Natalie didn¡¯t mind how she was


    addressed.


    Natalie and Sherri were about to clear the table when they were stopped by the caregiver. ¡°You¡¯re all


    good people who treat and save people. Let me do this. This won¡¯t take long. I¡¯m very fast in carrying


    out my work.¡±


    Lena began to praise the caregiver. ¡°This youngdy is especially diligent. She doesn¡¯t talk much, but


    she¡¯s honest. She does whatever she¡¯s asked to do. She¡¯s not afraid of getting dirty or getting tired at


    all.¡±


    Lena could tell that she was truly a young girl who knew how to get things done. She did not have any


    distracting thoughts. Whoever married her would have a lot less to worry about.


    ¡°Lena. I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need anything. My cell phone is always on¡± Ever since this incident,


    Natalie had changed her habit of keeping her cell phone on silent mode or even switching it off totally.


    The first thing she did when she woke up in the morning was to check whether her cell phone was fully


    charged and whether the ring volume was turned to the


    maximum.


    However, when she was working, she would still switch her cell phone to vibration mode. Her cell


    phone would be ced at the corner of the desk so that she would not miss any calls again.


    Sherri also bade Lena farewell. ¡°Lena, I¡¯m leaving too. I have to get back to work soon. I¡¯lle and


    visit you another day. If you need anything and Natalie is busy, you can look for me too. It¡¯s the same


    whether you look for me or her.¡±


    Lena hurriedly nodded and voiced her affirmation repeatedly. She told them to go to work quickly and


    not to visit her if they were busy.


    After walking out of the door, Sherri held her best friend¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Why did you send Jasper to


    the Wilson¡¯s residence! If you don¡¯t want to, I can actually get my mother to help take care of him. He


    can even keep Rubypany.¡±


    Natalie sighed. She turned her head and said solemnly, ¡°My dear friend, would you believe me if I said


    that I only found out after the child has been taken to the Wilson¡¯s residence?¡±


    Sherri looked surprised. ¡°Is Trevon Wilson that despicable? How can he do that?¡± Initially, Sherri had


    changed her opinion. of him quite a bit. Now, she had to deduct his brownie points.


    As the two talked, Natalie was about to exin this matter when her phone rang. It was a call from Jim


    Hawk. ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard has regamed consciousness. This news was the best


    news for Natalie. Finally, there was divine justice in this world after all. She was finally able to put her


    mind at ease.


    Natalie quickly walked to the ward that Jim mentioned in his closingments. When she saw that she


    still had some time before starting work, Sherri also followed her. Although Ethan White did not have


    much interaction with Sherri, he was still the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard and she was indebted to the


    Turner family. I¡¯ll go with you¡±


    When they arrived at the ward, Ethan was so weak but he still wanted to speak. Natalie knew what he


    was concerned about foremost when he regained consciousness, so she said in advance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Jasper is fine. He¡¯s not injured at all. I¡¯ve already settled him down. Lena is also recuperating. You


    should also rest properly here and recuperate. As for my older cousin. I will exin to him. You


    probably won¡¯t be punished. I must thank you.¡±


    Natalie exined everything that Ethan wanted to know in one breath.


    Ethan had just regained consciousness and his face was drained of color. He would probably be


    chased out of the Turner family for failing in his mission this time. He had been careless. ¡°Thank you,


    Miss Natalie.¡±


    When she saw that he spoke very weakly, Natalie said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. Conserve your strength


    and recuperate properly. I¡¯m very safe. These two fellows will stay behind to take care of you. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about me and Jasper. Your priority now is to recover.¡± Natalie was prepared to do


    something big. She couldn¡¯t let her older cousin find out.


    Ethan nodded. This youngdy had always been as easy to get along with as Miss Ava Turner. She did


    not have the airs of a rich, pampered youngdy.


    There was still some time before they returned to the office, Sherri was a little worried about her best


    friend¡¯s safety. ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t I add a few more bodyguards for you? I keep feeling it¡¯s unsafe. We


    haven¡¯t found the mastermind yet.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be so fast. If they dare to do such a thing in broad daylight,


    it means that they¡¯ve long concealed everything that can be found by others. It¡¯s definitely not that easy


    to dig out clues and the mastermind. It¡¯ll take some time. How can we send them to the mmer


    without sufficient evidence?¡±


    Now that things were moving in a positive direction, Natalie felt much better. However, Jenny¡¯s matter


    was an emotional knot in her heart. So after this, she would wait for the snake to show itself?


    Suddenly, Natalie thought of something. ¡°By the way, what was the matter that you wanted to tell me in


    person thest


    time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What matter?¡± After thinking for a moment, the realization hit Sherri. ¡°Oh, right. Initially, I


    wanted to tell you that I¡¯ll try it out with¡­ Hackett ckwell.¡± Thest two words were discernibly very


    soft. Sherri did not sound very confident and mumbled somewhat incoherently.


    Natalie didn¡¯t quite hear her. ¡°Try what?¡±


    In the end, after putting two and two together, Natalie looked at Sherri in surprise. ¡°You two are


    together?¡±


    Sherri lowered her head and nodded. She was too ashamed to look her best friend in the eye. Even


    without thinking, she knew that her best friend must be very surprised now. She just did not know if her


    best friend might despise her and look down on her spinelessness.


    After all, she did swear imperiously that she would never take a fancy to this scumbag back then.


    Wasn¡¯t she pping herself in the face by saying that she wanted to try it out with him now?


    The room fell silent for a moment before Natalie¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sherri raised her head abruptly as if she had heard something incredible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scold me


    for being useless?¡±


    Natalie leaned against the back of the chair. She appeared to have understood something. She stared


    at the ceiling and saw nothing but a swathe of white. ¡°In the past. I used to think that I was a


    superbeing and that it was enough as long as my son had me. But one day, when my son was ying


    with Trevon Wilson, I realized that I couldn¡¯t take the ce of my child¡¯s father. Over the past few days,


    after Jenny left. Ive thought about it a lot. Life is unpredictable. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for me


    tomorrow, so I should seize every day to be happy now. At least, I can reduce my regrets. If Hackett


    ckwell truly loves you and treats you sincerely, it¡¯s not impossible to give him a try. What if the


    oue is good? It¡¯s better than you looking for someone else to be Ruby¡¯s father¡±


    Who knew what would happen in the future? It was enough to seize the present! It was important for


    her to cherish all the people nearby who loved her It was important to live.


    By the time Natalie finished talking. Sherri¡¯s face was already filled with shock. Was this still the best


    friend who said that men were farty? Do you mean what you¡¯ve just said?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m serious. You and I are the same. Since you can¡¯t decide the future and


    can¡¯t control idents, let nature take its course. Isn¡¯t it good to be happy?¡±


    you


    Sherri felt that the incident this time had a huge impact on her best friend¡¯s mindset. She asked


    tentatively. ¡°What about and Trevon Wilson? What are you thinking? I can tell that he really cares about


    you and has changed a lot.¡±


    Natalie was silent for a few seconds. I want to wait until we catch the mastermind before discussing


    further.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. There¡¯s no hurry anyway If he can¡¯t even want for such a short while, we¡¯ll cklist him


    again.¡± After saying that, Sherri rested her chin on her hands. She appeared to be at a loss, and her


    face was frowning. She then sighed heavily and sand. ¡°Natalie. I think I have a good impression of


    Hackett ckwell, but I realized that he doesn¡¯t seem to like me that much. What if I like him during the


    trial period and he doesn¡¯t like me


    This was the first time Natalie saw Sherri worrying about personal gains and losses. All along, Sherri


    had been rtively confident. It seemed that she might have really fallen for that guy ¡°Where¡¯s your


    confulence? Where did it go? Aren¡¯t you the type who is loved by everyone and blooms like a flower in


    front of people? Howe you turn into a wilting blossom the moment you meet Hackett ckwell?¡±


    Sherri shook her head ¡°Sigh! The point is that he also said that he himself is the type who is loved by


    everyone and blooms like a flower in front of people.¡±


    After so much wrangling, it turned out that both of them were narcissists. ¡°Then let¡¯s see which flower


    blooms more radiantly. However, you might not be able topare to Hackett ckwell if he were to


    really strut his stuff like a peacock spreading its tail.*


    Sherri was utterly speechless. This chat led to nothing in the end. It would have been fine if they didn¡¯t


    chat, but after chatting with Natalie, Sherri felt even more suffocated. Sure enough, she could not


    depend on Natalie for love advice.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    It was quiet at night, and a speed chase was taking ce in the suburbs of Athana. Three white


    motorcycles were chasing a ck motorcycle madly. They chased one another and refused to give way


    to anyone. They even tried to knock down the other party.


    The ck motorcycle was in the middle while the two white ones were on its left and right. The third


    was right behind the three. In the darkness, the four motorcycles looked exceptionally conspicuous on


    the brightly lit road.


    The roar of the four motorcycles together was so loud that the sound tore through the sky thunderously.


    It even startled the birds resting on the tree branches.


    Only the ck motorcycle in the middle had a single rider. The two motorcycles on either side of the


    ck one had pillion riders. Those pillion riders were holding weapons and they kept swinging them at


    Natalie Foster. She revved hard to dash to the front and those two pillion riders altnost hit each other as


    they swung their metal rods. They were so angry that they cursed out loud.


    ¡°Fuck! This woman is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Catch up quickly.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get a live deal. They hadn¡¯t had a job for a


    month, so they had to rely on this job to fill their tummies.


    The motorcycle rider at the back was an impatient person. He went all out and hit the back of Natalie¡¯s


    motorcycle violently. Her motorcycle was sent spinning a few times and she fell to the ground.


    Natalie stood up as quickly as she could. She bit her lip and her eyes were filled with hostility. She


    clenched her fists and looked at the three motorcycles that had stopped. She counted a total of six


    people.


    Thereafter, the six of them spread out strategically and surrounded Natalie. They then said in a


    depraved tone, ¡°Beauty. you¡¯re quite attractive. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve offended someone. We have no


    choice but to take your life today.¡±


    Natalie gave a steer. It was still not certain who was taking whose life today. ¡°Not a bad idea. Can you


    allow me to send a message and say my final words?¡±


    They were not fools. ¡°You want to call the police? Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡±


    Initially, Natalie wanted to fight for some time to practice, but it seemed like she would not be given a


    chance.


    Just as the hitmen were mulling over this, two vehicles, a ck Toyota and a Porsche, suddenly rushed


    out and knocked over the three motorcycles without any mercy.


    The six of them noticed that something was wrong and red at Natalie furiously. One of them shouted


    angrily, ¡°Bitch, you called for help!¡±


    Natalie had just fallen down and her jeans were dirty. She dusted them off nonchntly. ¡®Don¡¯t malign


    me. I wanted to send a message to tell them not toe. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m not allowed to? Now you


    are ming me.¡±


    Those few guys gritted their teeth in anger when they saw her calm, breezy expression. However, they


    didn¡¯t know who the other party was and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They were just trying to make money


    and didn¡¯t want to lose their lives.


    Those few guys felt very torn between attacking and doing nothing. They could not call off the attack


    since they had already epted the money. What if this person they offended was a big shot? They


    were notcking in perception. They could tell with one look that the new arrivals were not ordinary


    people.


    A man in ck sportswear got out of the ck Toyota and stood respectfully beside Natalie Foster.


    ¡°Miss Natalie.¡±,


    Natalie held her forehead in exasperation. Weren¡¯t these guys a little too fast? She just wanted to give


    vent to her emotions a little. Why was it so difficult?


    Following closely behind was the Porsche. After the car stopped, the headlights were turned on,


    illuminating the venue brightly. At this moment, the ce was like a stage. No, it was an arena. Frank


    Roberts opened the door on the driver¡¯s side and alighted. He was wearing a white casual shirt and a


    pair of ck jeans. A cigarette was dangling from his mouth and he


    a roguish air about him.


    had


    Hackett ckwell alighted down from the passenger side. He was wearing a pair of light-colored jeans


    and a pink tee shirt. It made him look pink and tender. In Natalie¡¯s dictionary, he could only be


    described as a pink bomb about to go off Without a doubt, Trevon Wilson must be here too. And


    speaking of the devil, the man showed up in his usual suit and leather shoes. He exuded an icy air as


    he walked around the front of the car and headed straight for Natalie.


    Was this a fighting arena or a catwalk? These guys were clearly here to show off.


    Frank did not step forward. He lit his cigarette and leaned against the front of the car to watch the


    show. Right now, he wanted to remain quietly on one side and be a spectator.


    Hackett was displeased. ¡°Dammit. I asked you toe here and fight, not smoke. Hurry up and


    attack¡±


    Frank remained calm and did not show any intention of joining the fight. He said unhurriedly. ¡°Wait for


    Trevon to finish his performance. Don¡¯t you want to watch the show?¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°Of course, I do. Alright then. Ell watch too.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he asked Frank for a cigarette and leaned against the side of the car. ¡°Move


    over a little and let me lean¡±


    Frank retorted in disdain. ¡°How big is your fucking butt?¡± Hackett alone upied half of the front of the


    car.


    ¡°A big butt is good for having babies.¡±


    Frank cast him a side nce discreetly. ¡°If you can give birth. I¡¯ll give Lithern Club to you.¡±


    Hackett thought. ¡°Fuck you. You only said that because you didn¡¯t want to give it to me. If I could give


    birth, why would I need Sherri Landor? Won¡¯t I be taking charge of both shooting and eggying?¡±


    The next second, Hackett started to show off with a look of superiority. ¡°I already have a daughter. Are


    you envious? Are you jealous?¡±


    Frank was a man of few threatening words. He simply pped Hackett on the back of his head


    outright. ¡°You either shut up or go up and fight¡± This guy was so annoying.


    Trevon stood beside Natalie with a vicious expression, ready to fight with her side by side. Initially, he


    had called upon Frank and the others toe and clean up in the aftermath and he would leave with


    Natalie. In the end, those two rascals only came to watch the show. They were even stroking.


    Trevon stood in front of Natalie and turned aside to ask, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Natalie silently cursed at him, grumbling how could she get hurt when they arrived so fast. She asked


    in a low voice, ¡°Can you stand aside? They can¡¯t possibly escape, can they? Let me get some


    exercise.¡±


    Trevon was utterly speechless. He turned sideways and met Natalie¡¯s pleading gaze. Inwardly, he did


    not want to give in to her but outwardly, he said, ¡°Be careful. Ill stand by the side.¡±


    Natalie felt that Trevon would affect her performance by standing at the side. She raised her chin and


    said, ¡°Stand by the car with them. I¡¯ll be done in a while.¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°She¡¯s looking down on me! I wanted to be the hero and save the damsel in distress. In


    the end, I didn¡¯t get to save her and had to step aside.¡±


    With those guys around, these goons would not be able to hurt Natalic. If she was injured, these goons


    would be sent to hell in minutes.


    Hackett watched as Trevon walked toward their car. Natalie was warming up. Hackett grabbed Frank¡¯s


    arm and shook it. ¡°Fuck! Mrs. Wilson is taking charge all by herself! Then haven¡¯t wee in vain? Mr.


    Wilson won¡¯t have a chance to show off anymore?


    Frank did not even look at Hackett. He pulled his arm back in disdain and even dusted his arm clean.


    The corners of his mouth curled up. He concurred with Hackett in his heart. How could a girl who could


    take down Trevon Wilson be ordinary


    Natalie asked, ¡°Did Elena Foster ask you guys toe?¡±


    The leader said in what he thought was a very professional tone. ¡°Beauty, we have a rule in the


    underworld, and that is we can¡¯t reveal the employer¡¯s information. But we don¡¯t have to ept this


    order either. Shall we take it that we havee to the


    wrong ce and each side can just disperse on its own? What do you think?¡±


    Natalie thought. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t have to ept this job before they came? You


    even said just now that you wanted my life. This change in attitude is reallyparable to Trevon


    Wilson¡¯s about-face.¡±


    Natalie did not want to beat around the bush. Either way, she would still get her answer, so she did not


    waste time anymore, ¡°Alright. Since you guys are so honorable, I can¡¯t make things difficult for you


    guys, can I? I don¡¯t like to coerce people.¡±


    She raised her beautiful eyes and said in a cocky tone. ¡°Since you guys have already epted the


    money, you still have to work. You still have to beat me up. Besides, if you¡¯ve already epted the


    money, you probably can¡¯t bear to return it. Let¡¯s treat this as a friendly match. If you guys defeat me,


    I¡¯ll ask them to let you go. How about that?¡±


    When she saw that those few goons still appear incredulous, Natalie continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My


    greatest strength is that I keep my word. There is no need to worry at all¡± She herself didn¡¯t believe her


    own words.


    One of the goons was tempted. He stared at her and asked, ¡°You have to keep your word.¡± They did


    not believe that they could not defeat a woman.


    Natalie put on a guileless expression. ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t keep her word?¡±


    That goon wanted to reply that she did look very much like someone who wouldn¡¯t keep her word, but


    since they were already at an impasse, they might as well take a gamble. When they left this ce,


    they would definitely settle scores with that woman. How could she say that Natalie did not have any


    backers? They could tell with one look that those few people leaning against the front of the car were


    not as simple as they appeared.


    Hackett started to make a bet with Frank resentfully. ¡°Do you think Mrs. Wilson will keep her word?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Frank spat out his answer without hesitation. Even if she kept her word, this guy beside Frank


    and Hackett would not keep his word.


    ¡°How boring Why is your answer the same as mine?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t even want to talk to Hackett. Trevon walked over and asked Frank for a cigarette. He lit it


    and held it in his mouth. In the end, three of the four men smoked and one stood to the side. The


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    woman fought in the middle and single-handedly took on 6 people at once. The scene was


    exceptionally exciting. They were just short of a tub of popcorn to enjoy the show


    Hackett saw that Trevon was not worried at all and asked curiously, ¡°Trevon, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Trevon took a puff of his cigarette and stared at the arena they had created. He said slowly, ¡°She will


    have to put in some effort. If she wants to vent, just let her.¡±


    He could not find a reason for Natalie to hit him. Now, wasn¡¯t it just nice? She could give vent to all her


    negative energy. Trevon was more than happy to have someone be her punching bag in his stead.


    Hackett rolled his eyes vehemently at Trevon in his heart. ¡°Since you know that Mrs. Wilson can beat


    them, why did you call me here? To cheer her on?¡± He still wanted to go on a date. Didn¡¯t this guy know


    that Hackett was still on probation? This was too much.


    Frank thought, ¡°He¡¯s treating you to a free show yet you¡¯re still full ofnts. If you don¡¯t want to


    watch, just get lost.¡± This fellow was so noisy. Frank thought he had to look for a quiet girlfriend in the


    future.


    One side was chatting enthusiastically while the other side was fighting until they were sweating


    profusely. A few men were beaten to the ground. Natalie vented all her frustration on those goons but


    she still hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Come at me again. Don¡¯t you guys want to leave?¡±


    In order to survive, a few people endured the pain and continued to fight Natalie. She was like a tireless


    tiger beating them up ruthlessly.


    Natalie could not help wondering whether Elena had run out of money. Why did she hire a bunch of


    useless trash? They couldn¡¯t withstand any beating at all. They were not even as good as the thugs


    she met two years ago.


    A few dayster, this idea of Natalie¡¯s was proven true.


    Frank crossed his arms in front of his chest and couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head. ¡°Tsk¡¯ Tsk¡­ What you


    have here is not a delicate wife, but a ferocious wife. Your taste is pretty much verging on the violent


    side.¡±


    From the view of his side profile, Trevon had a smug look on his face and a smile on the corner of his


    lips. Hackett was also stunned. Was this still a woman? They had been fighting for almost half an hour,


    but he still did not see any signs that Mrs. Wilson wanted to stop. Hackett had already smoked three


    cigarettes. He suggested with sincerity, ¡°Trevon, after you win Mrs Wilson back, if she wants to


    exercise, I suggest you change to another type of activity. The kind that can bring sexual bliss. Both


    sides will be happy¡± It was better not to choose the kind of activity where they had to rub ointment for


    each other. It was too brutal. This Mrs Wilson was not a kind person. She was downright ruthless.


    Hackett could not help feeling a clull down his spine. Fortunately, that woman Sherri did not learn this


    from Mrs. Wilson. When he thought of this, he decided that Sherri was still more suitable for him.


    He felt more certain in his heart, and his good impression of Sherri multiplied many times,


    Trevon saw that the woman¡¯s eyes had also turned bloodshot from fighting. He massaged the spot


    between his eyebrows and said in a provocative manner, ¡°You are only on probation yourself. You don¡¯t


    even know when you¡¯re going to be fired. Why are you so cocky?¡±


    Frank was here solely to watch the show. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, get back at


    him. Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Hackett was at a loss for words. Fuck! Who knew the suffering in his heart? He couldn¡¯t go home


    though he had one. He stayed in a hotel every day, and he was only on probation. He didn¡¯t believe


    that he couldn¡¯t be a full-timer.


    Trevon walked straight to Natalie¡¯s side and kicked a man down. He said sternly, ¡°If you want to leave


    this ce on a stretcher, continue to fight.¡±


    At the sound of thatmand, everyoney on the ground and did not dare to move. Natalie was


    beaten up in several ces. Although the people who came were average, there were many of them.


    In fact, Trevon saw it every time Natalie was hit, but he did not dare to stop the fight without her


    permission. This time he intervened because it was taking too long.


    He took out a packet of tissues from his pocket and wiped Natalie¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let Frank


    bring them back for an interrogation. Have you vented enough? Hmm? If not, I can be your opponent.¡±


    After exercising, Natalie was indeed in a much better mood. She did not withdraw her hands and


    nonchntly allowed Trevon to wipe them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I suspect that it¡¯s Elena Foster, but I want concrete


    evidence. If it¡¯s really her, I want her to pay with her life, the life that she owed Jenny. I have to get her


    to pay back.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to fight Trevon at all. She would only end up getting defeated. After fighting, she would


    probably feel even inore suffocated.


    Trevon died up Natalie¡¯s loose hair lovingly ¡°Got it Can the motorcycle still run? Give me the keys


    was still leaning at the front of the car with his arms crossed w k! We are just here for hum to show off


    his love to


    hing intently but Hai


    very worked up


    Why did Hackett get the feeling that Trevon was here to show off his wife to them? It was a little


    hical of Trevon to make them go through this deja vu of him doting on his woman


    Natalie handed the key to Trevon. He lifted up the motorcycle and inserted the key. He found that the


    motorcycle could still be ridden and was not out of order ¡®Do you want to be the main rider or should I


    take over?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back by car


    ¡°Do you think the car can still fit me? He gestured with his chin at the people lying on the ground,


    ¡°You can take over Natalie was a little tired.


    Trevon stretched out his long legs and got astride the motorcycle. He shouted behind him, ¡°Get on.¡±


    Then, he said to the prople who were still at the front of the car. ¡°Help me clean up this ce¡±


    Natr was wearing jeans today, so she could sit astride the motorcycle. She hugged Trevon¡¯s waist


    with both arms. For some reason, she felt good riding with him


    This


    the second time she had ridden with. Trevon and felt the speed of the wind with him. It was a very


    carefree andfortable feeling


    Hackett as a little envious of the two people who had left ¡°Sigh! The heavens are unfair


    ¡°Gut the crap and get to work Frank thought that if Hackett knew what Trevon had to do to win over


    Natalie, he might feel


    chi better


    In the end, five goons were stuffed into Frank¡¯s Porsche, with two in the trunk and three in the


    backseat. Thest one tossed into the car driven by the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    After getting onto the motorcycle, because the wind was too strong, Natalie Foster chose to hide


    behind Trevon Wilson to avoid the wind. Her face was too close to his back, and she could feel his


    powerful heartbeat.


    An illusion shed across her mind. This seemed to be a safe haven. She really wanted to stop right


    here and rest.


    The motorcycle entered the tunnel. There were no more warm yellow lights, but the view ahead was


    not so bewildering Natalie felt strangely secure and safe.


    While her thoughts were still wandering, the motorcycle had already stopped at the apartment building


    where she lived. A voice from the front pulled her wandering thoughts back. ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    Natalie came back to her senses and responded to Trevon awkwardly before jumping off the


    motorcycle.


    She straightened her clothes and raised her head to look at the man who was helping her take off her


    helmet. She licked her lips which were a little dry due to the blowing wind and said with determination,


    Trevon Wilson.¡±


    He thought she wanted to ask something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he carefully removed that


    offending helmet.


    Since when had he ever taken her so seriously? Her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s try


    again.¡±


    The huge neighborhood district was very quiet. Their eyes met, and only the sound of each other¡¯s


    breathing could be heard. At this moment, even the sound of a fine needle hitting the ground could be


    heard. Trevon thought that he had misheard. The sudden pleasant surprise made him freeze with the


    helmet in his hands.


    His tall body stood motionless just like that, not unlike a statue.


    No one knew how delighted Trevon felt inwardly at this moment. He had been waiting for so long and


    yearning for so long.


    ¡°Can you say it again?¡± He looked incredulous and tightened his grip on the helmet. He held his breath,


    fearful that he would hear Natalie say ¡°Let me think again¡± in the next second. If that happened, he


    would hate himself so much for talking so much nonsense.


    Natalie saw fear, yearning, caution, and joyful surprise in his eyes. She forced a smile and deliberately


    said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me? Forget it then. I don¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    Before Natalie could react, Trevon reached out to grab the back of her head and pulled her forward.


    The helmet fell to the ground, and his other arm wrapped around her waist.


    The next second, his icy lips pressed against hers. He kissed her very hard. In the silent, dark night, it


    was as if he was releasing his long pent-up emotions. After kissing for a long time, Trevon still had no


    intention of stopping. Natalie¡¯s head. was a little dizzy and she couldn¡¯t quite catch her breath. As she


    pushed him away with all her might, muffled sounds could be hearding from her mouth. These


    sounds were sufficient to make Trevon lose control.


    Trevon hurriedly pulled back at thest minute, but his hand still did not let go of the back of Natalie¡¯s


    head. His eyes were bloodshot and he was on the verge of losing control. He smiled faintly and


    pressed his forehead against hers as he whispered hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    There was still a trace of rationality left in him. Natalie bent down and picked up the helmet that Edward


    Landor gave her. Trevon was actually amicable enough and did not make a fuss. He even took the


    initiative to take the helmet and hold it in


    his hand.


    Natalie was no longer an innocent young girl. She knew what it meant when he said ¡°Go home.¡± She


    lowered her gaze and blushed furiously as he dragged her to the 25th floor.


    She couldn¡¯t hide the flush on her attractive face as she used her fingerprint to open the door. Just as


    she was about to turn on the light, her hand was pressed down, followed by the sound of the door


    locking. She was about to speak when the familiar warm sensation pressed against her lips again.


    Trevon gripped her jaw. This time, his kiss was gentle and not as urgent Natalie¡¯s nervous hands


    tugged at the front of his shirt and her toes curled. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize that Trevon¡¯s shirt


    was already very wrinkled.


    Secondster, Trevon released her lips and whispered seductively into her ear, ¡°Open your mouth and


    exchange breaths, okay¡±


    Dammit. This man¡¯s hoarse and seductive voice was bewitching and it made Natalie feel even more


    nervous. She tugged at his shirt even harder.


    If the lights were on, he would definitely be able to see that her face was no different from a fully


    cooked red lobster. What was wrong with her? She actually opened her mouth submissively.


    When he noticed her response, Trevon¡¯sst line of self-restraint was about to be breached. The kiss


    came again and it was extremely gentle, as if he wanted to give Natalie all his gentleness and patience.


    From her eyes to her nose, and then again and again, her heart rate was already out of control.


    Those two kisted for a long time, It felt like a century. It was deep and lingering, Natalie¡¯s mind went


    nk, and her body ¡®couldn¡¯t help trembling and going weak. She had to grab Trevon¡¯s clothes to


    stabilize herself. Conscious of the change her body, Trevon held her slender waist with one hand to


    maintain her posture.


    He led the way to the side of her bed. Without turning on the lights, he did not notice the obstacle


    behind them. They stumbled and the two of them fell onto the bed. He was on top and she was below.


    The foreign object that tripped her made her rm bell ring. She quickly stopped him ¡°Trevon, don¡¯t L


    Upon hearing this. Trevon was like a deted ball. He lowered his head dejectedly and buried his face


    in her neck before kissing the nook of her neck, making Natalie shudder all over. He panted heavily and


    said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give your consent. I


    won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    He was already very contented. Although he could not turn back now, he could not use force. He had


    promised to respect


    her


    Natalie knew that their rtionship had changed, and they already had a child. However, she had just


    said to try again but he was already plunging uno such intense physical contact. She could not get


    used to it. There had to be a process. It was not that she was being pretentious. She was also reserved


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    like a delicate woman and she also hoped that the rtionship between them did not just revolve


    around a bed.


    Natalie pushed Trevon gently and tried to make him get up. ¡°Do you want to get up and go to the


    bathroom to calm down?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t move and continued to lie on her. His muffled voice rang out from Natalie¡¯s neck, and his


    voice had be even hoarser. The hot breath he exhaled tickled her ear, and her entire body felt as


    if it was experiencing electric shocks. ¡°Let me rest for a while more. I don¡¯t like cold showers¡±


    The seductive demon closed his eyes and stuck out his tongue to lick the woman¡¯s corbone. Then,


    he quickly got up and went to the balcony, leaving the trembling woman on the bed.


    As she looked at the snow-white ceiling. Natalie felt that this moment was very unreal. She actually got


    back together with Trevon Wilson again. After so many twists and turns, they had returned to the


    beginning How wonderful it would have been if he had liked her back then


    Natalie wanted to calm down. It was not just Trevon whose body had experienced a change. She had a


    simr reaction too. It turned out that women were the same as men. It was just that men¡¯s reactions


    were more obvious, and women¡¯s reactions were more subtle


    As she looked at Trevon¡¯s back profile while he smoked, Natalie decided to take a shower first. She


    took her pajamas and went into the bathroom and even locked the door.


    About 20 minutester. Trevon came in after smoking halt a pack of cigarettes. When he realized that


    the bed was empty, his eyes surveyed the room and he understood at once when he saw the closed


    bathroom door.


    Forget it. He would go home and take a shower too Having two homes was quite troublesome. He


    really wanted to take a shower here, but all his belongings were not here,


    When Natalie came out, there was no one in the room, nor was there anyone on the balcony. She felt a


    little disappointed. Trevon left without informing her Indeed, it was a man¡¯s nature to be


    After blow-drying her hair. Natalie crept inside the nket and sat up in bed. She gave her godmother


    Lena a call. ¡°Godmother, I won¡¯te to visit you tonight. Ille early tomorrow morning. What do


    you want to eat? Ill bring it for


    you


    How could Lena bear to let Nataliee to the hospital so early in the morning? Natalie was already


    busy enough and she should sleep for as long as she could. ¡°The youngdy you hired for me is very


    good. You don¡¯t have toe. It¡¯s so tiring for you when you have to work every day. Sleep a while


    longer. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m quite well taken care


    of


    Natalie knew this would happen. Lena simply didn¡¯t want to trouble her. ¡°Alright then. Tomorrow I¡¯ll buy


    you some grapes which you like ¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can buy that Rest early. Don¡¯t watch videos untilte. Lena understood Natalie¡¯s


    personality. Even if she forbade her, Natalie would still buy it.


    ¡°Got it. Go to bed early. I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow.¡±


    Lena was very touched and replied. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the phone call. Natalie clicked on the medical videos However, as she watched, she


    became distracted and her mind drifted away. Her mind was filled with that kiss and the passion in his


    eyes. The yearning that was visible to the naked eye made her heart beat faster and her face turned


    burning hot in an instant.


    She patted her cheeks to stay clear-headed Lusting after men could ruin carrers. She couldn¡¯t even


    watch the videos anymore


    Since she couldn¡¯t focus on the videos, she might as well sleep. She missed Jasper a little. She


    wondered whether that little guy missed her and whether he wanted to be brought back.


    As she mulled over this, Natalie fell asleep. While she was in a sleepy stupor, she was pulled into a


    very warm embrace. She woke up with a start. As she had just fallen asleep, she was still slightly


    vignt.


    When the man sensed her defensiveness, his voice rang out in the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Natalie still reached out to turn on themp at the sade Why did this fellowe here to sleep ¡°Why


    are you here?


    He leaned down and gave her a peck on the lips. Without any shame, he said. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    He missed her This line made Natalies heart skip a beat. Her ears turned red as she asked


    meaningfully. ¡°Are you sure you want to sleep here


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡± He was very sure Now that he had a wife to hug and sleep with why would he sleep alone


    How silly


    However, be regretted it a little in thetter half of the night At night Natalie did not have any more


    nightmares. She slepe very soundly and deeply but she kept rurning back and forth facing him at some


    point and then turning her back to face ham afterward. The bed did not get warmed up for the entire


    night Coupled with the zero-distance body contact, how could he sleep He was restless the entire


    night. He only stopped short of chanting prayers to himself to instill some self-discipline He finally knew


    what Natale meant when she asked him before deeping whether he was sure he wanted to sleep here.


    It turned out that this woman looked down on his self-control Indeed, she had seen through him. He


    really had no resistance


    to her at all


    He had only done it once in 30 years. Now, he could not continue to do it even though he was hugging


    her. He sighed silently in his heart

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    When Natalie Foster woke up, she found that Trevon Wilson was hugging her. Her legs were restrained


    and she could not


    move at all


    His broad and warm palm was pressed against her waist, separated only by a thinyer of papimas.


    His other arm was used as a pillow by Natalie. He was quite honorable and did not do anything rash


    Natalie thought that Trevon would act sharnelessly, but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know if she


    was more disappointed or more surprised


    The man¡¯s sleeping face in the morning was very pleasing to the eye. His well-defined facial features


    made people unconsciously be mesmerized by his face. She had to admit that this man was


    really handsome. There was indeed nothing to pick on about his looks. No wonder so many girls


    wanted to find a good-looking man. It was indeed pleasing to wake up and see a handsome face in the


    morning


    Natalie wanted to raise her hand to trace his facial outline, but just as she raised her hand, the man


    beude her suddenly opened his sleepy eyes. This time, she couldn¡¯t dodge even if she wanted to Her


    hand was frozen in midair, and she was a little embarrassed. Their eyes met and she was caught red-


    handed


    She quickly prepared herself mentally. She was only taking a look and didn¡¯t do anything else. Aren¡¯t


    good-looking people meant to be looked at by others? The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Morning


    Trevon knew that Natalie had been looking at him for a long time. He asked in a low and suggestive


    voice ¡°Am I handsomest


    Even though just a while ago she felt that he was quite handsome. Natalie still said stubbornly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    tter yourself Whether one is handsome or not is not determined by one¡¯s own words. A person is


    only truly handsome when other people think he¡¯s handsome.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon wasn¡¯t angry at all. He rebutted calmly, ¡°If I don¡¯t have confidence in my


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    believe others when they say I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    Then, he added. ¡°If you think I¡¯m not pleasing to the eye, why did you look at me for so long?¡±


    Natalie found that she had no way to rebut him


    To cover her embarrassment, she gave him a shove and changed the subject. Im getting up for work.


    Have you found the mastermind yet?¡±


    Trevon knew that she was being evasive, so he did not continue to press her on her thoughts. His lips


    curled into a seductive smile, and his arm was still wrapped around her waist mischievously. ¡°Kiss me


    and I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±


    At this moment, he actually asked for her permission. Why didn¡¯t he ask for her permissionst night?


    Last night, he simply kissed her right away the moment he leaned close.


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Trevon. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it.¡±


    This time. Trevon¡¯s smile widened. This woman knew that he would definitely not hide it from her. He


    got up and leaned down to kiss her lips gently. Natalie retreated nervously and subconsciously grabbed


    the nket. However, Trevon¡¯s hand blocked her retreat and kept pressing her into his arms. Even


    though Natalie had been kissed a few times, the wi used to it. During such situations, her heart rate


    was always out of control.


    will not


    Trevon, on the other hand, closed his eyes and immersed himself in the long kiss with a look of


    enjoyment. He wanted to push her into his body. Soon, Natalie felt something strange under the


    nket. Her face turned red. This guy


    Perhaps Trevon had also felt that he could not control himself. He retreated in a sh and dashed


    straight to the bathroom. He even swore once, ¡°Fuck¡±


    Natalie, whose mind had gone nk from the kiss, came back to her senses. She curled her lips into a


    faint unile. He asked for it. She had already told him to get up but he refused. Who could be me


    now! She could not help feeling a sense of aplishment


    She lifted the nket and went to the closet to get her clothes. As she thought that Trevon was


    preparing to take a shower, Natalie changed her clothes first. She scanned the closet and her eyes


    finally settled on a pair of ck bell-bottorn parts and a baggy white shurt. The ck jeans had split


    hems at the bottom of the pant legs. When she wore the white shirt, she only tucked in one corner and


    the other corner was left loose outude casually


    After putting on her clothes, she casually grabbed a hairband from the bedude table and ued her hair


    up high. She wat about to go to the bathroom to wash up when she heard an unbelievable sound at the


    door that made her stop in her tracks instantly.


    Trevon was¡­ Natalie thought he had gone to the bathroom to take a shower, but she didn¡¯t expect him


    to solve his problem like this


    There were signs that could reveal whether a man truly loved a woman or not. At this moment, Natalie


    understood very well that out of respect for her, Trevon chose to restrain himself to the limit. Therefore,


    it was obvious at a nce whether he


    her


    Lden. ¡°Yiwang man not had


    You b?r merry Cheng


    e segnentng


    1:|:


    a Why dude) the realue that there was


    bead to toe. She had dressed casually


    Trevon wanted to say that it looked good but a wa


    Natalie was ejeres foless and thengte with dewda. Tam det normally


    crown¡± Hom paal i


    cacr esterged fessen the bachrom


    bring your i kochers.


    dapproprier at all and quely nts. 20


    enabil pinaldiclness (pran


    en revealed my belly buttons. Wh


    has eyes. Leti je


    (few days, Tressa ngh Jager was the W)


    wand the hal


    help feeling


    Natt


    work over. He wanted to let bet


    soft doughts were dissecus He kegs feeling that thede guy was a haudrance


    ta sine avy machay to happen to Jesper un matter how mater, she would bajesh Was reader


    berwawase there the had already caught we propst night, wo she


    After the two of the Bestands, Natalie papar of cat shoes with hack uppers and white soles at the


    entrance. The soles of the shoes were very tharkparable to tform shoes. Trevon followed right


    behind her and fe that he had suddenly be older Standing besade her be felt as if he was in a


    May-December rtionship. The way Natalie dressed was too young too youthful, and too energetar


    When they arrived downstairs Natale saw a brand-new BMW It was exactly the same model as the one


    Joseph Turner had given her


    Natale raised her eyes to look at Trevon susperously ¡°You bought this?¡±


    Treson¡¯s tone was normal and full of gentleness ¡°You don¡¯t want your older cousin to find out about the


    nodent ghr The


    right? earlier car has already been wrapped¡±


    Natalie wanted to ask how much it was, but after thinking about it she felt that it was inapproprate


    Knowing Trevon¡¯s personality, he would get angry again if Natalie were to draw the boundaries so


    clearly


    Trevon had to go and look for Frank Roberts and the others. He had received a message indicating


    they had already found out who was the mastermind. Their efficacy was still not bad. He stroked the


    top of Natalie¡¯s head and said gently. ¡°Do you want to drive or rade a motorcycles Or do you want me


    to wnd your


    Faced with three choices at once. Natalie was at a loss. It felt good to be taken care of, and it also felt


    good to have a boyfriend


    When Natalie¡¯s grandfather was still around. Natalie only wanted to make money and live a good life.


    After her divorce, she wanted her family to be healthy and safe while she remained beautiful Now, she


    wanted to lead a good life with Trevon and provide Jasper with a happy and contented


    Indeed, women kept changing at every stage Mindset, temperament, and personality were not


    something one could control. Sometimes, one couldn¡¯t even act cool even if one wanted to


    From struggling to surrendering calmly to yearrang, this was probably the process of growing up. It was


    also a process that everyone had to go through


    In a person¡¯s lifetime, the people around him who came and left were not people who had returned but


    merely passers-by He must seize everyone who loved him and those whom he loved. This was


    something Natalie realized after Lena and the rest got hurt and Jenny passed away.


    After thinking for a while, Natalie said. Til go by myself Go ahead with your own work¡±


    Things were already progressing in a positive direction. Natalie should continue to be strong


    Trevon raised his hand and rubbed the top of Natalie¡¯s head lovingly before nting a kiss on her


    forehead. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need anything I¡¯ve sent someone to stand guard by your


    sade. You only need to focus on your work.¡±


    Natalie epted this kind gesture and nodded.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    At the Lithern Club¡¯s underground cer. six men had been beaten up badly.


    Their faces had already be swollen like leavened bread, but they did not dare to cry out in pain.


    Hackett and Frank were ying cards. Both of them had cigarettes in their mouths and the cigarette


    smoke was curling upward Hackett called out, ¡°A pair of aces. Do you call or fold Otherwise, I¡¯ll go first


    Immediately after that. Frank silently threw a pair of twos and crushed Hackett. Hackett was so angry


    that he felt knotted up inwardly. He cursed and swore. ¡°Fuck! You clearly have the cards, but you still


    have that constipated look. You¡¯re bluffing


    me.¡±


    Frank disagreed and said, ¡°Then am I supposed to show my hand? What does it have to do with my


    facial expression if your brain isn¡¯t good?¡±


    Hackett was about to scold Frank back when he heard the sound of footsteps made by leather shoes.


    The two guys knew who it was from the rhythm of the footsteps without even turning around.


    Who else could it be but Trevon?


    Frank did not even raise his head. He teased, ¡°Why did you ¡®cum¡¯ so early? Do you have performance


    anxiety


    Hackett stopped ying when he heard that. He turned around and observed Trevon¡¯s expression. He


    did not find any signs that Trevon had been squeezed dry. He said in a forthright manner, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    did Mrs. Wilson not allow you to get into her bed


    In a sort of bumbling way, Hackett¡¯s guess was half urate. Trevon did get into her bed but he did not


    getid. A look as sharp as an icy de flew toward Hackett. ¡°You have a lot of free time.¡±


    When the two guys saw Trevon¡¯s expression and tone, they understood everything. It meant that he


    didn¡¯t seed. Based on their understanding of Trevon, if he had seeded, he would be bragging


    now.


    Recently, Hackett¡¯s temper had been getting worse. This guy wanted to win over his wife, yet he


    squeezed Hackett into this hole. ¡°You can¡¯t tell whether I have free time? Am I as free as you?¡±


    Hackett could tell from Trevon¡¯s expression that his desires were not fulfilled. Coincidentally, Hackett


    himself didn¡¯t have hist desires fulfilled either and he was staying in a hotel furthermore. He was feeling


    downright depressed.


    Trevon nced at the six people tied up securely on the ground. He walked over and kicked Hackett¡¯s


    chair. ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡±


    Hackett replied, ¡°My entire body is itchy. Why don¡¯t you scratch it for me?¡± The most itchy spot was his


    heart. Who could understand him?


    Frank was not interested in ying cards with this fool anymore. He threw away the cards in his hand


    and looked at Hackett in disdain. Then, he raised his eyebrows at Trevon. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you go


    outside and help each other settle your urges beforeing back?¡±


    An image shed across Hackett¡¯s mund instantly. It was the image of him helping Trevon and Trevon


    helping him. It was a little dirty. Hackett shook his head non-stop and scolded Frank. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re a


    pervert.¡±


    Trevon did not respond to Frank¡¯s taunt. His expression changed as he buried the secret in his heart.


    Hackett had exposed Trevon¡¯s matter the moment Trevon arrived. Now, Frank had implied that Trevon


    had resolved the matter himself in the morning. It was very embarrassing. He definitely could not let


    these two fellows find out the truth.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the apartment belonged to Natalie, he would have suspected that the two of


    them had installed surveince cameras at his ce. Their guesses were spot on.


    There was no need to mention how annoyed Trevon felt inwardly. He pulled a stool and sat down at the


    long bar counter. The wine cer of Lithern Club was very big. A collection of rare wines from various


    vintages was lined up to the top of the wine rack, and there was a long bar counter in the middle of the


    cer.


    Trevon took Frank¡¯s pack of cigarettes from the table, took out a cigarette, and lit it. His slender fingers


    held the cigarette butt as the thin smoke curled upward. He said softly. ¡°What did they reveal?¡±


    Frank casually threw the information on the table to Trevon and sand in a mocking tone, ¡°The


    mastermind is your ex-wife¡¯s stepmother, but the person she hired has been changed. The first group


    thought that the price she offered was too low, so the leader used his connections and randomly found


    another group of people to take over. The middleman¡¯s fees have been covered up¡±


    This was the first time Trevon had heard of such a weird deal. The tip of his nose snorted in disdain


    and he asked, ¡°How much did she pay? Who did she want to hire at first?¡±


    Frank yawned until droplets of tears appeared in his eyes. ¡°She wanted to use 200,000 dors to hire a


    hitman to take your ex-wife¡¯s life.¡±


    Frank leanednguidly against the back of the chair. He blinked his eyes and yawned repeatedly. He


    was extremely sleepy. This price is decades old. However, the murderer who went after your son is not


    them. That trail has gone cold. The truck


    an orphan. The other pa


    my cleanjih. There wer


    the tearing being with an


    That wastour. After all, the police ner party had cle


    ed up


    wright To a human, not a pod. And for trent definitely new


    dowly look for clues when they


    W


    heard that he thou


    nor. He started to suff at Plena ¡°She has the intenta


    nel the simple prine iple that the needs to but the henk


    Who was he


    Trevon Bu ked the ash off his cigarette His eyes had already darkened to the


    ett quickly said. Tibor saying that Mrs Wilson is a fish I¡¯m por making an analogy. Do you have to be in


    serinas kett could.


    even say a word against his woman. This fellow w


    Trevon did not respond


    Hackett¡¯s words and


    arily. The other party dared toy a


    igre on my people in berart


    Do you think this


    Frank fought back has


    nel could not help reminding Trevon, ¡°It threatened by your


    the other party wants your son¡¯s life


    Who do you think ter


    After a pause he said agam, ¡°After this, you deal with the aftermath yourself. Are you graing to send


    these people to the police station or in your ex wifer


    This ex-wifebel was really parring to Trevon¡¯s car He retorted with a hint of cor)


    Hackett was so surprised the


    ogress faster that


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend now I¡¯ll call


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    his jaw dropped almost to the ground. Trevon had already won over Natalie? Wasrit


    Didn¡¯t Trevon have a probation periode


    Hackett felt very resentful, but when he raised his head and saw Frank, he felt much better. He said


    shamelessly, ¡°Mr Roberts, do you feel envious when you is paired up with partners¡±


    Frank rolled his eyes. In just a second, be spat out a seathing retort froms mouth that pierced


    Hackett¡¯s heart like a sharp de ¡°Envious that you have a home but cant go back, or envious that


    you¡¯re still staying in a hotel and still on probation? ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s too much¡± Hurtful words were


    generally not lies but simply a straightforward portrayal of the truth.


    vas excruciating It was too fucking excruciating


    Trevon walked outside and gave Natalie a call After waiting for a few seconds, no one answered the


    call. Just as he was about to terminate the call, the phone was picked up. A voice that made his heart


    race rang out ¡°Hello¡±


    Trevon¡¯s lips curled up ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Natalie wanted to answer he was asking the obvious, but she eventually said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    There was no change to Trevon¡¯s expression. He said without shame, ¡°I miss you¡±


    Natalie was caught off guard and her heart skipped a beat. She remained silent for a long time Trevon


    lowered his phone and nced at it Natalie was still on the line. He said in a cheeky manner, ¡°I won¡¯t


    tease you anymore. It¡¯s true that I muss. you, but it¡¯s also true that I have something to tell you. The


    people we caughtst night were hired by Elena Foster. What do you n to do Ill follow your wishes¡±


    Natalie tone was filled with hatred as the said firmly, ¡°I want her to pay with her life¡±


    Trevon said. ¡°She didn¡¯t bare the guy who caused the truck crash It was someone else but she hired


    those peoplest night¡± Afraid that she would be anxious, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will investigate I will


    also strengthen my protection for my son Leave everything


    em to the Foster family¡¯s ce after work. I want to settle the score with Elena Foster personally¡± It was


    time to settle the scores after all these years Now was a great time to settle both old and new scores


    together.


    A trace of a smile shed across Trevon¡¯s eyes. He was proud of her and filled with affer tion for her.


    He liked her vengeful personality, and he loved her for it ¡°Okay I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you givE


    this morning? Was it just for show?


    ¡°I just miss you. I want to see you as soon as posible. Leave the car there and let Jim drive it back


    After Natalie consented, Trevon ended the phone call. She said that she was going to perform surgery


    soon and couldn¡¯t talk anymore, so Trevon did not pester her anymore. Initially, he wanted to chat for a


    few more minutes, but his girlfriend was busy with her career


    Girlfriend. This word was quite pleasing to him.


    After ending the phone call. Trevon was in a good mood. He strode into the wine cer with a radiant,


    cheery face that proimed to the world he was in love ¡°Send them to the Foster family¡¯s ce after


    work. Continue to investigate what happened in that matter There are bound to be clues¡±


    Frank reminded him, ¡°Sure You guys can leave now I don¡¯t want to die suddenly. Let me catch up on


    my sleep. Pay attention to your son¡¯s safety¡±


    If the other party¡¯s goal was Trevon¡¯s son, then if they failed this time, they would try to take the child¡¯s


    life again. It was better to be safe than sorry


    Trevon murmured, ¡°Mm-hmm¡±


    Hackett was a little curious. No one in the outside world could have known that this child was Trevon¡¯s


    Everyone thought that Natalie had twins. If Trevon¡¯s father had not insisted on Trevon doing a paternity


    test. Trevon would have thought so too. ¡°How did the mastermind know that the little fellow is your son?


    Mrs. Wilson is not likely to be a talkative person.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Frank and Trevon turned to stare at Hackett at the same time. It


    made Hackett¡¯s hair stand on end and he cursed. ¡®Fuck¡¯ What are you guys thinking I didn¡¯t say


    anything¡±


    All of them were actually suspecting him. Was he such a bbermouth?


    When he saw Hackett¡¯s solemn expression. Trevon did not probe further. He put out the cigarette and


    said calmly. ¡°Tll go back to the Wilson¡¯s residence in the afternoon. Help me hold the fort here.¡±


    Frank was right. His son meant everything to Natalie and he was the treasure of his grandfather and


    the others. Nothing must happen to the child.


    Hackett suddenly thought of something else important. ¡°Wait a minute. Have you found out anything


    about that unfamiliar number?¡±


    Regarding this, Frank spected that they were probably in cahoots with those involved in the truck


    ident. As for their purpose, he did not know ¡°The location is in an open-air Lavatory in the slums of


    Hailnd. There are no surveince cameras and no witnesses. The people living there are all older


    folks. This was premeditated¡±


    There was no doubt that the sim card was also in the cesspit. Notwithstanding whether the sim card


    could be fished out, it was probably a hacked sim card even if they seeded in fishing it out.


    Hackett scratched his head angrily. Of all ces, it had to be Hailnd. Regardless of whether it was


    Mia Sullivan or not, Hackett scolded her a hundred times again in his heart.


    Trevon licked his mrs. After a moment of silence, he strode to the door. Tm going¡±


    Hackett suddenly said to Frank, ¡°Is Trevon trying to quit smoking? It looks like he only smoked one


    cigarette. Based on his previous habit. Trevon should not be stopping at one cigarette. He had to


    smoke at least three.


    Frank did not answer Hackett¡¯s stupid question. He nced at the door and then said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s


    catch a nap¡±


    Hackett wasn¡¯t interested in the answer anymore, nor did he want to talk about Trevon quitting


    smoking. He got up nimbly and said. ¡°Goodbye Don¡¯t pine for me. I have a girlfriend, you know.¡±


    Frank swore inwardly. Everyone was showing off his girlfriend in front of him. He was the only one


    without one, right Well, that was because he was not interested in getting one, and not because he


    didn¡¯t have one.


    Not interested in getting one and not having one were two different concepts, okay?

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    It was 2:00 pin at the Wilson¡¯s resulense


    Trevon Wilson¡¯snky frame strolled into the living room of the Wilson¡¯s residence with a face full of


    hostility. When he saw his son ying happily with Rachel and the rest in the living room, his tightly


    knitted brows rxed.


    Rashel ced Jasper on herp like he was a precious treasure and pretended to tickle his waist. The


    little fellowughed merrily and stretched out his chubby little hands to push her


    This was the first time Trevon saw such an rilled sinile on Rachel¡¯s face. In Trevon¡¯s impression, his


    mother was always unsmiling and stern. It was rare to see an exaggerated expression on her face


    Grandpa often said that Trevon¡¯s personality.


    was like his mother¡¯s.


    Now, it seemed that no one was born with a stern face. It was just that the smile was only given to


    people that person cared


    about


    While ying with the child, Rachel saw Trevon from the corner of her eye and stopped what she was


    doing. However, she did not put Jasper down She stared at Trevon and asked curiously. ¡°Why are you


    back? Has her matter been settled?¡±


    By ¡°her¡± Rachel was referring to Natalie Foster, of course Trevon understood and replied, ¡°Almost¡±


    His gaze was fixed intently on Jasper¡¯s face. He subconsciously reached out and pinched his son¡¯s


    cheek. This face was the smaller version of Natalie Foster It looked quite pleasing to the eye. He took


    Jasper away from Rachel¡¯s arms.


    After he ced his son on hisp. Trevon had a strange feeling in his heart. Thus little bundle of joy


    was actually the product of him and Natalie. He felt a sense of superiority and aplishment. ¡°What


    should you call me?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes turned to Rachel as if he was asking her what he should call Trevon. He blurted out


    adorably, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Rachel was all smiles as the corners of her mouth curled up ¡°Call him Daddy,¡±


    Upon receiving the answer, Jasper turned around and tried to stand on Trevon¡¯sp with his two short


    legs. He wrapped his arms around Trevon¡¯s neck and called out cautiously in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy¡±


    Trevon¡¯s heart exploded with joy and he felt sweet all over. He was as happy as the warm sun in


    spring, but he still maintained his usual expression. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry.


    ¡°Rascal, Im your biological father, but you don¡¯t even know what to call me. You still need to ask your


    grandini, human?¡±


    He pretended to pinch his son¡¯s little nose as punishment. The little fellow felt ufortable from the


    pinch and used his small hand to pat Trevon¡¯s big hand away.


    Rachel really could not bear to see Trevon carry her grandson with a stony face. She red at her son.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just smile? You¡¯re always pulling a long face. Be careful that you don¡¯t frighten your son.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Trevon withdrew a little of his fake icmess. ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡°


    Jasper was overjoyed when he heard the phrase ¡°Mommy¡± and his tiny hands pped joyously


    ¡°Mommy hug, Mommy hug.¡± Trevon rubbed his son¡¯s face. Thus face was not even as big as his palm.


    He was a boy but why did he have a girl¡¯s face? ¡°Be good. Listen to Grandma and the others. I¡¯ll bring


    you to visit Mommy in a few days¡±


    Jasper nodded. He looked a little disappointed because he could not see his mommy unmediately.


    Though Trevon appeared to be disdainful, his bodynguage was honest. He hugged his son with both


    hands and never once let go His long fingers toyed with his son¡¯s earlobe 11 was soft and felt very


    Trevon raised his eyes and signaled to the butler to get all the servants to leave.


    Upon receiving the eye signal, the butler gestured with his hand and instructed all the servants to get


    out of the vi. He himself also waiteil outside,


    After all the servants left. Trevon said icily, ¡°Have there been any new lures or guests recently**


    Rachel had some suspicions when her son, who had never cared about famuly matters, suddenly


    made such an inquiry. Her expression turned grim. ¡°What are you suspecting¡±


    Trevon¡¯sce turned even more icy Tve checked. There were two groups of people who took action.


    One group wanted your grandson¡¯s life, and the other wanted Natalie¡¯s. The group that went after


    Natalie was hired by Harry Foster¡¯s second wife I haven¡¯t found out who is behind the group that went


    after your grandson.¡±


    Rachel did not care about those groups at people. As for her grandson¡¯s safety, she would keep a


    close eye on the child. ¡°There are no new hires at home, and no nutsiders have visited us recently. Do


    you have any suspects? I will pay attention to Jasper¡¯s safety. He sleeps with me at night.


    Rachel¡¯s words were meant to reassure her son. She would put in a lot of effort.


    ¡°Mm-hmrum. F¡¯m investigating* Rachel did not interfere with her son¡¯s decisions and ns. Now, the


    greatest help she could give her son was to help him ease the worries at the back of his mind.


    She was surprised that the name ¡°Natalie¡± came out of her son¡¯s mouth so effortlessly ¡°Are you two


    back together again?¡±


    Trevon was very calm ¡°Mom, I will only take her as my wife in this lifetime Jasper¡¯s mother can only be


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    her. I don¡¯t n to look for a stepmother for my child, so it¡¯s best that you treat her better.¡±


    In the end. Rachel sighed helplessly. Tve never made things difficult for her from the beginning to the


    end. I just think that you deserve the best. She doesn¡¯t look like a well-brought-up youngdy from a


    wealthy family. But I can¡¯t stop you from liking her. As long as you like her, she is my daughter-inw I


    don¡¯t have any other requests. It¡¯s fine as long as you feel happy¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmum You should be grateful that she gave birth to such a grandson for you. Trevon was trying to


    help Natalie im credit


    How could Rachel not understand her son¡¯s words? It was obvious that he wanted Rachel to be


    grateful to this girl. He was afraid that she would make things difficult for Natalie, so she added. You


    chose her yourself. Only you know if she¡¯s suitable or not since you know her best. From my


    standpoint, I always hope that you can have the best.¡±


    Trevon rebutted her. ¡°In your eyes. I¡¯m the best, but in the eyes of others. I¡¯m not necessarily the best.


    She¡¯s very good. It may not be that she¡¯s not worthy of me. It might be that I am not worthy of her


    Trevon only understood this principle after he had suffered defeat


    Grandpa had taught him before that no one was obliged to like him simply because he had money.


    Didn¡¯t Natalie teach him a solid lesson? It was just that the lesson duration was a little long andsted


    two years


    Rachel knew that Trevon had made up his mind. As long as her son felt contented and blissful, it was


    good enough. When she looked at that little fellow, she finally capitted. Having his own biological


    mother was always better than having a stepmother. As long as you like her. it¡¯s good enough. I have


    no objections. I won¡¯t make things difficult for her either. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me.¡±


    This time. Trevon did not answer. Instead, Jasper imitated Trevon and said. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    When Rachel saw that little fellow mimicking Trevon so earnestly, she raised her hand to her mouth to


    hide her smile. Trevon frowned. ¡°Rascal, is your butt itching for a beating? How dared this little fellow


    mimic his father.


    A loud and powerful voice rebuked angrily. ¡°Who are you going to hit? Are you trying to rebel? Try


    When he saw Theo Wilsoning downstairs, Jasper was filled with the desire to live. He jumped


    down from Trevon¡¯sp and skipped toward Theo Wilson. He then called out sweetly. ¡®Great-grandpa¡±


    Theo was absolutely overjoyed when he heard the child¡¯s greeting. He held the child¡¯s hand and led


    him to the sofa. He even red at his grandson with displeasure. ¡°If you re so free today, why are you


    not keeping that girlpany? If something happens to that girl again, you don¡¯t have toe back to


    the Wilson¡¯s residence anymore. With you out of my sight. I feel less exasperated¡± If he still refused to


    ept the girl. Theo wouldn¡¯t be able to look his grandson in the eye.


    Trevon looked helpless and a little aggrieved. He no longer had any status in the family. His son came


    first followed by Natalie, and Trevon was thest of all. Furthermore, he was the least weed. Im


    here to dig for the truth. I suspect that someone knows that Jasper is my son and decided to kill him¡±


    Upon hearing this. Theo Wilson¡¯s face turned pale. His hand that was holding the walking stick


    trembled a little as he ordered, ¡°Investigate thoroughly. I want to see who has the guts toy a finger on


    my precious one.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you have any suspect in mind? If I find out that it is someone from the Wilson family who


    did it, can I take action Trevon was just covering all the bases.


    As soon as he finished speaking. Rachel and Trevon waited for Theo to respond. Minutes and seconds


    passed by. Theo nced at the great-grandson in his arms and made a decision. ¡°You make the


    decision. If the problem really arose from the Wilson family. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    What could possibly be more important than his great-grandson? If the perpetrator couldn¡¯t even let go


    of such a young child, the Wilson family did not need to worry about anything else. However, Theo


    hoped fervently that the perpetrator was not someone from the Wilson family.


    Theo had alreadyid down the family rules long ago. The Wilson family did not allow public fights and


    covert strife. The Wilson family¡¯s eldest son would inherit the position of being head of the family. The


    branch families could work in the Wilson Group and receive dividends, but they could not interfere with


    anypany decisions


    For many years, everything had been peaceful and harmonious. The family members did not interfere


    with each other. However. Max Wilson had always been useless. He only knew how to y around all


    day long. He always had a group of woinen lunging around him. This was also the reason Theo was


    displeased. Max had ruined the Wilson family¡¯s name and tradition


    Rachel could read Theo¡¯s mind and sheforted him. ¡°Leave the matter to Trevon. You should just


    enjoy yourself ying with Jasper now. Don¡¯t worry about any superfluous things¡±


    Theo came to a realization then and his eyes were filled with smiles again. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m old and


    can¡¯t interfere in many things anymore. You make the decision. Some decisions you can discuss with


    your father, but I still have to take care of that matter regarding that girl. Treat her well and cherish what


    you have now. It¡¯s not easy for you two to have this child¡±


    ¡°Got at How would Trevon dare to offend Natalse new He hard to think carefully done to adrriping


    meaning mvery tatte she shot Trevon a nce

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Trevon Wilson was sitting in the car, leaningnguidly against the seat. The cigarette was dangling


    from his lips. He was just taking in the tobo smell but did not light up. The window on the driver¡¯s


    seat was rolled down. He stretched one arm out of the window and snapped his fingers repeatedly


    outside the car. The buttons on his shirt sleeve cuff were unbuttoned and the sleeve was rolled up to


    the elbow, revealing his muscr arm. He patiently waited for the woman he had been longing


    for toe out


    His other hand casually tapped on the steering wheel intermittently. He nced at the time on the


    dashboard. It was almost time to get off work.


    He pulled his arm back and closed his eyes, pretending to take a nap.


    Luxury cars and handsome men had always been the pursuit targets of beautiful women. Such an eye-


    catching car parked at the entrance of the hospital made many heads turn.


    After a while, Natalie Foster emerged.


    She looked around her surroundings. Her demeanor resembled a thief somewhat. Then, she quickly


    opened the car door and got in. As soon as she sat down, she asked, ¡°Why did you park your car


    here? I thought you would be waiting in the parking lot.¡±


    The next second, Trevon replied in an aggrieved voice, ¡®Am I so unpresentable? Have I embarrassed


    you?¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°You¡¯re too presentable. I¡¯m worried there will be news of me being a kept woman


    tomorrow, as well as things like my private life is a mess, and I¡¯m using tricks to seduce rich second-


    generation heirs.¡±


    Natalie had already thought of the news headlines for Trevon and herself. She wondered if anyone had


    seen her just now,


    Natalie said as she fastened her seat belt, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste media resources.¡±


    Trevon burst outughing. He was rich yet he was despised. Only this woman could do something like


    that. If it were any other women, they would have rushed over to pounce on him. ¡°Tam rich yet my


    wealth has be my sin. It has turned into a hindrance to my n of winning over my girlfriend¡±


    To think that this woman was worried about bing a trending topic after getting caught together with


    him.


    Natalie felt that there was something wrong with Trevon¡¯sprehension ability. ¡°Did I mean that I just


    want to keep a low profile. It¡¯s already very high-profile even if you don¡¯t say anything and just stand


    there, Mr. Wilson.¡± Thest few words made Trevon¡¯s heart tremble.


    For some reason, his heart went soft. He thought the way she called him ¡°Mr. Wilson¡± sounded very


    nice. The smile on his lips widened and he could not helpughing. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    Natalie instantly felt her skin go numb and the sensation spread all the way to her fingertips. She


    replied with a calm expression, ¡°No. Can you stop thinking about this every day? You¡¯re Athana¡¯s


    famous Mr. Wilson after all.¡±


    Trevon was thoroughly shameless. It was as if he had be a different person. ¡°I have no choice. I


    can¡¯t control myself whenever I see you. I have the urge to kiss you.¡± He also wanted to sleep with her,


    but he did not say this because he was afraid of getting beaten.


    Natalie felt helpless. After agreeing to try again, things had already derailed from her expectations and


    were a little out of control. If she relented on this aspect, would things get out of hand? She asked


    instead, ¡°If I don¡¯t give my consent, does it mean the car will stop moving?¡±


    There was a wicked smile on Trevon¡¯s lips as he said in all seriousness, ¡°You have the final say in this


    aspect. If you say move, I move. If you say stop. I stop.¡±


    Why did Natalie feel that her brain was a little dirty? She felt that something was not quite right with


    these words, but there was no evidence to prove he wasn¡¯t talking about driving.


    Natalie turned her gaze to the car window and washed her dirty mind with the scenery outside that kept


    shing past,


    In the end, the man did not force her to kiss him. He drove to the Foster family¡¯s ce in a good mood.


    About 35 minutester, the car came to a stop at the entrance of the Foster family¡¯s residence. Trevon


    stopped the car horizontally across the entrance of the Foster family¡¯s residence without any ceremony.


    This was a ssic Trevon Wilson stunt. He simply did not take the Foster family seriously at all.


    The two of them got out of the car. Natalie had switched to a face full of hostility and belligerence, in


    contrast to her expression when she was in the car. When she saw this house, she became furious.


    Many terrible memories surged into her mind.


    This vi was newly bought by Harry Foster in order to marry Elena Foster. It was called the Foster


    family¡¯s vi, but this ce had nothing to do with her. She was furious that Harry did so much for his


    mistress yet he stoinped Natalie¡¯s mother down to the ground and trampled all over her. Natalie could


    not help feeling indignant for her mother.


    With a bellyful of grievance, she strode into the vi with her shoes on while Trevon followed behind


    quietly like a bodyguard. He did not stop her nor did he speak. He simply protected her.


    It gave the impression that Natalie could do whatever she wanted and Trevon would do the cleaning up


    thereafter


    At this moment. Elena was sitting on the sofa in a silk dress and reading a magazine. She looked very


    rxed andfortable The coffee table was full of a dazzling array of fruits There were cherries,


    apples, grapes, pineapples, avocados, strawberries She seemed to have moved the whole frunt shop


    home


    Elena was really living afortable life


    When she saw Natalie and Trevon walking into the living room, she quickly got up and put on a veneer


    of fake enthusiasm. ¡°Gosh. Mr. Wilson, Natalie! What brings you guys here? Have a seat, have a


    seat.¡±


    Elena was wondering why these two hade. Since Natalie was unharmed, could it be


    Elena was unyielding in her attitude and immediately put on the appearance of a mistress of the


    household. She turned around and instructed the servant to serve drinks. ¡°Natalie, what do you want to


    drink? Do you want coffee or fruit juice? Come, have some fruit brst¡±


    Natalie had a mocking and disdainful smile on her face but this smile was a little scary. She said


    sarcastically. ¡°Indeed, I should eat a little. If not for my good luck, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat


    your fruit today. What do you think. Madam Cheatham?


    After saying that, she ignored the changes in Elena¡¯s face and pulled Trevon to sit on the sofa. She


    took an orange and toyed with it in her hand. Then she turned her head and asked the man, ¡°Do you


    want one?¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°I can¡¯t stomach this. You shouldn¡¯t eat either. Just y a while¡± He wasn¡¯t here to


    extend any courtesy to Elena. He was here to give her a p in the face, so why should he be so


    gracious?


    Elena gasped when she heard this, but her face remained calm. She maintained an awkward smile and


    pretended to be concerned. ¡°Natalie, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it. Did something


    happen?¡±


    Natalie casually and unhurriedly peeled the orange in her hand. However, halfway through, she


    frowned. ¡°It¡¯s rotten.¡± She even dusted her hands in disdain and casually threw the orange into the


    trash can. She then took a tissue to wipe her hands. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°The orange


    looks pretty good, but it is actually rotten inside. It is truly a gilded exterior with a ruined core. Indeed,


    you can¡¯t just judge a person by her external appearance.¡±


    Trevon added out of the blue. ¡°Beauty lies in the core, not on the surface. Not everyone can be called a


    beauty. Some people may be venomous snakes or scorpions, or they can be lowly farm animals. It


    depends on what kind of animal the other party wants to mimic. It¡¯s just that these people are better at


    mimicking. They resemble whatever they mimic. Some of them. are very good when they mimicked


    mistresses¡±


    When Natalie heard this, she silently gave Trevon a thumbs up in her heart. This guy had a really


    venomous tongue. After making a long detour. he turned back and scolded Elena for being a mistress.


    Natalie felt extremely gratified


    Metaphorically speaking, was this a harmoniousbination of two swords? If the swords were


    unsheathed at the same time, would they be able to y their enemies without mercy?


    Elena was already on pins and needles. She could almost feel a thorn pricking her under her butt. She


    wanted to flee, but she couldn¡¯t. She braced herself and endured their indirect insults. She couldn¡¯t


    retort because the other party was Trevon Wilson


    In the end. Natalie underestimated Elena¡¯s shamelessness. Not only did Elena continue from where


    Trevon left off, but she also ttered Trevon ¡°Mr. Wilson is right. Indeed, Mr. Wilson is perceptive.


    Cultured people are indeed different. Natalie. we can¡¯t be careless when judging people in the future.


    There are many bad people outside now, and there are all kinds of scum. In particr, there have been


    many scammerstely. You have to be careful. You have to protect the inheritance your grandfather


    went through so much to leave behind for you


    Natalie sneered in her heart. That woman was still hankering after Natalie¡¯s inheritance. No wonder she


    wanted to kill Natalie ¡°That¡¯s for sure I¡¯ll definately protect the inheritance Grandpa gave me. Grandpa


    gave it to me because he doted on me. Even if I die, I will pass it down to my son. If my son doesn¡¯t


    want it, the final destination of the inheritance will be a charitable organization. No one else can have


    any designs on it.¡±


    These words made the unile that Elena had been maintaing up till now crack a litle Her face turned


    visibly pale, but she was still struggling very hard to pretend that she did not care so much about the


    money.


    Trevon realized that Natalie was trying to mess with Elena¡¯s mind. When he saw that Natalie wanted to


    toy around, he was also willing to waste some time and toy with Elena ¡°Madam Cheatham, I¡¯m quite


    free today. Why don¡¯t I tell you a joke!¡±


    Natalie did not think that Trevon was capable of telling jokes. Who knew what kind of stuff he would


    say?


    However, Natalie¡¯s interest was also piqued. As she peeled the oranges, she prepared to listen


    attentively. She had peeled many oranges but did not eat them. It was a little wasteful


    Elena was already nervous as she faced Trevon. She did not know why Trevon was here or what he


    was thinking. She fel very uneasy. Didn¡¯t they say that the two children Natalie gave birth to were not


    Trevon¡¯s children? Then why was Trevon here today, doing all these things? Did the two of them


    rekindle their rtionship? Elena was very sharp in this aspect Trevon looked at the wretched girl with


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    affection and even love. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that. Was the Wilson family really


    allowing its heir to be the receiver of lousy, used goods!


    Elena continued to put up a fight, believing that they couldn¡¯t do anything to her if she refused to admit


    what, Natalie is our Foster family¡¯s child¡±


    Trevon leanednguidly on the sofa with his legs crossed casually. He ced one arm behind Natalie¡¯s


    back and yed with her ponytail carelessly, seemingly enjoying himself. ¡°I heard from my friend that a


    few days ago, someone offered 200,000 dors to hire mercenaries to kill a person. Madam Cheatham,


    do you think this person¡¯s brain is not too good?


    Elena¡¯s bravado was totally crushed. This was because she had just paid out 200,000 dors a few


    days ago. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. It could only mean that they were here to settle scores


    today. She should have thought of it the moment this wretched girl appeared.


    However, she did not expect Trevon to show up as well.


    Elena¡¯s back was stiff, and her hands and feet were icy cold. She said in a trembling voice. ¡°Then this


    person is really. How can he do such a murderous, uwful thing?¡± She secretly sent a message to


    Harry Foster to tell him that Trevon Wilson was here and that the guys had failed in their mission.


    Trevon concurred and nodded slightly. There was no emotion on his face, and it was impossible to tell if


    he was happy or angry. ¡°It seems that Madain Cheatham¡¯s values are still very upright. Then I¡¯ll be kind


    and tell you the rest of the story. That employer with a not-so-good brain was too stingy and offered too


    low a price. The guy who was hired arranged for a few people toplete the mission, but they were


    all defeated. Tell me, if the employer finds out the reason for his failure, will he die on the spot? Should


    I call an ambnce for this person? Madam Cheathamn, isn¡¯t this joke quite funny?¡±


    Elena and Natalie looked at Trevon at the same time. That was right. Natalie didn¡¯t know about this


    either. Trevon only told her that Elena was the mastermind, but he didn¡¯t say that Elena had been


    tricked. This joke might not be funny for Elena, but it was really funny for Natalie.


    Natalie¡¯s face was filled with surprise and joy. In contrast, Elena¡¯s expression was not so good. There


    was fear, disbelief, and hatred.


    When he noticed Natalie¡¯s gaze, Trevon gently rubbed her ears and began to y with her hair again


    as if he was just.forting her. Then, the two of them stared intently at Elena sitting opposite them.


    Her ever-changing facial expressions were quite interesting.


    Natalie did not want to beat around the bush anymore. She had been toying with Elena for long


    enough. She picked up a peeled orange and weighed it in her hand. She then smashed it directly on


    Elena¡¯s head, but she used too much strength. The orange split open, and juice and orange flesh


    sttered all over Elena¡¯s face. Her exquisite makeup was also ruined.


    Trevon knew that this woman must be up to something when she kept quiet all this while. He turned a


    blind eye to Natalie throwing all the peeled oranges at Elena¡¯s face. Each throw was more vicious than


    thest


    Elena couldn¡¯t see where the tissue was, so she didn¡¯t care anymore. She raised her hand and wiped


    her face. Her vision finally cleared. Just as she was about to re up, she received Trevon¡¯s sharp and


    ferocious re. She restrained her temper and clenched her fists. She had never been so humiliated


    before. ¡°Natalie, if you are dissatisfied with me, you can just say it. This is going too far.¡±


    Natalie similed. It was a mocking smile. Elena was still putting on an act even at the brink of death.


    ¡°Was I the one who attacked first? Elena Foster, I remember telling you many years ago that as long as


    you don¡¯t give me any trouble, I can ignore you. However, you left me with no choice. You had to


    prance around in front of me to make your presence known. I would feel embarrassed if I didn¡¯t hit you.


    Actually, as long as you don¡¯t cross me, I still wish you and Harry Foster well. Because I think the two


    of you are really suitable for each other. You are a match made in heaven. I hope that the two of you


    will be tightly bound to each other for the rest of your lives and not harm other people.¡±


    Elena was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, Trevon was present so she could not


    retaliate. If Trevon was not around, she would have beaten this bitch to death long ago. ¡°Natalie, I


    really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about*


    Trevon felt somewhat perplexed. He really did not want to waste time with Elena anymore. He would


    rather watch medic videos with Natalie than waste time here. ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t learn until you


    have been taught a painful lesson¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    After saying that, Trevon Wilson gave Jim Hawk a call.


    A few minutester, Jim came in with a few people tied up securely, followed by the Turner family¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    The group marched into the living room with a flourish, and the living room that was so spacious earlier


    suddenly became much more crowded.


    Elena Foster didn¡¯t recognize those few who were tied up, including the man with the tattooed arms


    beside the bodyguard. However, she already had an answer in her heart. She wanted to dy until


    Harry Foster returned, but she had sent the message so long ago, yet Harry didn¡¯t call back.


    Jim pushed those few people to the ground. The six men fell in a heap and struggled to get up.


    The man with the tattooed arms who followed right behind stood respectfully in front of Trevon with a


    fawning expression. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that this woman was going to deal with


    your people. I did something wrong this. time. If you need my help in the future, just let me know. Also,


    Mr. Wilson, please give me a figure for the incident this time. I willpensate you.¡±


    Trevon raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it. You did the right thing this time. You can y it now¡±


    The man with the tattooed arms was overjoyed when he heard he did not have topensate and was


    praised by Trevon as well. He knew what Trevon wanted him to y. He took out his cell phone and


    clicked on the yback software. Then, Elena¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the silent living room. Tll


    pay 200,000 dors. I want you guys to take a woman¡¯s life. She is Dr. Natalie Foster from the


    Department of Neurosurgery in the Athana Hospital¡±


    Jim gasped when he heard that. This woman was really vicious. Sure enough, there were no good


    people among stepmothers, in particr when the woman started out as a mistress. What a venomous


    heart she had. Fortunately, Mrs. Wilson was lucky


    Natalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Elena Foster, you have really put in a lot of effort to destroy me. If you had been


    a little more generous, I might have ended up in exactly the way you wished.¡±


    Elena knew that the matter had already been exposed. Now, she could no longer pretend, and there


    was no point in defending herself anymore. She admitted outright, ¡°Yes, I just want you dead. How


    wonderful it would have been if only you had died like your mother. If not for you, I would have married


    into the Foster family long ago and I would not be despised by Barron Foster That old fart refused to


    acknowledge me even until his death. It was all because of you. You were an obstacle through and


    through. I have to get rid of you. I want to kill you even in my dreams. It¡¯s just that your luck is too good.


    You managed to survive time and again.¡±


    Since the matter had already blown up. Elena decided to throw caution to the wind and just reveal


    everything. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, she knew that Trevon Wilson would never let her off. ¡°Were


    you the one who bought the shares of the Foster Group?


    Natalie was surprised. She was the one who ced the order online. Didn¡¯t Velocity Expeditions do a


    good job keeping it secret all this while? So was it because the information was leaked that these


    people resorted to such desperate measures?


    While Natalie was thinking. Trevon said indifferently, ¡°I bought them. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Elena did not believe Trevon and insisted on her own view. ¡°Impossible. Harry Foster heard from others


    that the mastermind behind this was Natalie Foster. This information is most definitely not wrong.¡±


    Trevon remained indifferent, but the iciness in his eyes had already reached the maximum. ¡°Is that so?


    Madam Cheatham, you have such a good rtionship with your husband. Why didn¡¯t your husband tell


    you that his luck has been very bad. recently? He has been on a losing streak and has already sold


    many of the Foster Group¡¯s shares. It seems that your rtionship with your husband isn¡¯t as firm as


    you think, Madam Cheatham As of today, your husband has already sold so much of his stake that


    there is only 2% left in his hands. Are you surprised?¡±


    Trevon knew how to destroy a person psychologically. Elena was concerned about the Foster Group¡¯s


    assets. A mistress who rose to be the wife was only after money and fame. Trevon simply


    crushed her fantasy of attaining these things.


    Elena Mumbled and fell onto the sofa. Her eyes were zed over as she tried to convince herself that


    Trevon was lying to her. However, in the next second, she rushed up to Natalie. She raised her hand


    and was about to hit Natalie when Natalie grabbed her hand rumbly. She stood up and pped Elena


    four times viciously without stopping. Everyone present was stunned. Jim could not help sighing. Mrs.


    Wilson was not someone to be trifled with


    Elena¡¯s face, which still had orange flesh stuck on it, turned red and swollen instantly. She was so


    angry that her chest heaved up and down. However, her chest was pressed down by Natalie and she


    could not move. She could only stare at Natalie with eyes filled with hatred.


    Natalie simply loved this expression on Elena¡¯s face. It was the anxious look of a person who hated her


    nemesis yet she could not do anything to her nemesis. Natalie smiled and kindly exined the reason


    for each p. ¡°Elena Foster, you tried to knock me down twice. One p for each attempt. You


    destroyed my original family. It¡¯s not a loss for you when I only gave you one p for this. For causing


    my mother to jump off a building, this p is not unjust. This is why I pped you four times. You don¡¯t


    have to thank me. I just love exining


    After being pped four times, Elena felt a little dizzy However, her thoughts were still there. How could


    she not be resentful when she got pped by this wretched girl ¡°Natalie Foster, aren¡¯t you curious why


    Harry Foster hates you so much? Haha! I won¡¯t tell you. I also won¡¯t tell you why your mother jumped


    off


    Natalie was not interested to know why Harry hated her because she had long given up on Harry. The


    word ¡°father¡± no longer had any meaning in her heart. She did want to know why her mother jumped off


    a building. She guessed that part of the reason was that Elena Cheatham stepped between her


    parents, but what was the exact reason that made a mother abandon her daughter who was only ten,


    and choose tomit suicide?


    ¡°Tell me Why?¡± Natalie suddenly raised her voice. She tugged at Elena¡¯s hair and asked ferociously.


    She was a little agitated. The well-being of her mother, her grandfather, and her son was the line that


    no one could cross.


    Trevon walked over and grabbed Natalie around the waist and sat her down on the sofa. ¡°She¡¯ll talk.


    Don¡¯t get so worked up. Take a break¡±


    He turned around and said to Jim, ¡°Have you recorded everything? Send it to the police station and


    exin to them¡±


    Jim did not want to sympathize with the woman on the floor at all. She deserved it. He had to exin to


    the police properly so that this woman would get locked up together with the other bullies.


    After the matter was settled and Natalie had also pped Elena four times, Elena was taken away.


    However, the crime of hiring someone to do contract killing in itself would not result in a death


    sentence. This was not satisfactory for Natalie because her mother was already dead.


    Although she did not know if Elena was the indirect or direct murderer, there was no doubt that Elena


    was a factor.


    Trevon seemed to have guessed Natalie¡¯s thoughts and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will more


    or less spend the rest of her life in the mmer. She must havemitted more than one crime. They


    will pry open her mouth. Everyone has a weakness.¡±


    Natalie nodded.


    After getting into the car, Trevon suddenly said. ¡°My weakness is you and my son. You¡¯re first, and my


    son is second¡±


    Just a moment ago, Natalie was still in an unhappy mood. Now she suddenly jumped into a good


    mood. Wasn¡¯t this mood swing a little too extreme? Her heart couldn¡¯t quite take it. Although the mood


    change was fast, the truth was she was still delighted.


    She looked away as the corners of her mouth curled up a little,


    The next second, Trevon reached out and interlocked his fingers with hers. The warmth from his palm


    spread throughout her entire body, and there was an inexplicable pounding. He held her hand very


    tightly and spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡±


    Trevon did not expect that the day woulde when he became so overwhelmed by lust that he did


    not want to go to work anymore. He only wanted to get intimate with Natalie, even if it was just like now


    whereby they were simply holding hands and driving quietly, admiring the scenery along the way. It was


    also somewhat romantic.


    In the past 30 years, he had never yearned for such a peaceful life so much. He missed his wife and


    kid so much that he had be feverish.


    At the same time, just after Elena was taken away, Emily Foster came back happily and walked into the


    living room. She noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    She searched for her mother but eventually turned to one servant and asked with a nasty attitude,


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± As the servant was worried that Emily would vent her anger on her, she said


    with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss¡­ Emily, Mrs. Foster has been taken away by Miss Natalie.¡±


    Emily did not understand the servant¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Natalie? I¡¯m the only Miss in the Foster family.


    Remember this. I¡¯m in a good mood today so I won¡¯t punish you. Where did she take my mother?¡±


    The servant quickly nodded and said with a lowered head, ¡°They went to the police station.¡±


    Emily got a shock. Her face immediately turned pale and her voice became louder. She thought she


    had heard wrongly ¡°The police station?¡±


    The servant lowered her gaze and nodded. She told Emily what happened in the living room earlier. Of


    course, that also included the fact that Natalie pped Elena four times. The crisp and loud ps


    frightened the servants badly at that point. but they felt very ted in their hearts. Usually, Elena and


    Emily would keep on scolding the servants every day. When they were in a bad mood, they would say


    very nasty things to the servants. With this incident, the servants felt vindicated, but they could not


    show how they felt outwardly.


    It did not ur to Emily that her mother would hire hitmen to take down that bitch, but the critical point


    was that the attempt failed. What should she do now? She quickly took out her cell phone and called


    Harry. The call went through, but


    no one answered.


    Emily was so anxious that she paced around in circles. Initially, she was in a good mood today. Mar


    Wilson agreed to her request and said that he would definitely marry her next month. He just needed


    her to fll one condition At first, the did hot agree, but on second thought, it was worth it if she could


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    marry into the Wilson family, In the end, she agreed


    11:08


    Em det WANT AN


    at such a thing to happen to her mother That bach Natalie Roster was a demos and a raving buat. This


    How old Natale de that


    Pay Roster was a long example of how a child raised by her biological family which held the wrong as


    was not much


    boner than brides


    the importance of one power using unscrupaksis means and relying on

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Harry Foster was a smart man. When he received Elena Foster¡¯s message in the casino, he knew that


    the matter had been exposed after putting two and two together. Now that Trevon Wilson was still at his


    home, he didn¡¯t have the guts to go back. He simply pretended he did not see the message. He hoped


    that Elena would take responsibility for everything


    At 11:30 pm. Harry stepped into the Foster family¡¯s living room leisurely


    Emily Foster was sitting on the sofa, making a phone call. She said coquettishly. ¡°Max, help my mother,


    please? I¡¯ll definitelyplete that task you mentioned. We¡¯ll be family from now on. Isn¡¯t my mother


    your mother? Surely you don¡¯t want my mother to get locked up for real¡¯ It won¡¯t be good for you


    either.¡±


    Emily cajoled petntly as she ttered Max Wilson. ¡°Max, you¡¯re so influential in Athana. You must


    know of many ways to help Who wouldn¡¯t show respect to Max Wilson?¡±


    Max really tell for Emily¡¯s tricks. He was so overjoyed when he heard her ttery. All along, everyone


    thought that he was inferior to Trevon Wilson. Not many people thought highly of him. He could only do


    whatever he wanted because he had the same surname. When Emily ttered him in this fashion. he


    was so pleased and ted that he immediately agreed to help her


    People liked to hearpliments, even if they were hypocritical lies


    When she saw that Max had agreed to help, Emily¡¯s heart rxed. She even kissed the cell phone a


    few times. ¡°Goodbye, honey. I love you Muah!¡±


    Emily only realized that Harry was sitting on the sofa opposite her after ending the call. She said with a


    little displeasure, ¡°Dad, where did you go today? Do you know that Mom was arrested by the police?


    It¡¯s all because of that bitch Natalie Foster She was the one who brought Trevon Wilson to arrest her.


    Dad, quickly think of a way to get Mom out.¡±


    Although Max agreed to help her, the prerequisite was that she needed to help Maxplete what he


    had asked her to do The risk was too high. What if she did not seed? She could not bank on this


    task alone to redeem her mothers freedom. She would feel more secure if there were alternatives.


    Of course. Harry knew that something had happened to Elena. Now, he could only pretend not to know.


    ¡°I was quite busy today. I didn¡¯t check my cell phone. I only saw your mother¡¯s message just now I¡¯ll


    think of a way. Let¡¯s go visit her


    tomorrow.¡±


    Emily wanted her father to approach Natalie Foster This was the most direct method. As long as


    Natalie did not pursue this matter, this matter could be minimized. Her mother would be released in


    minutes.


    ¡°Dad, call Natalie and ask her to let Mom off Although Mom was in the wrong. Natalie was fine and she


    wasn¡¯t hurt. If Mom goes to jail in the future, what will happen to the Foster family¡¯s dignity and social


    standing?


    Emily was going to marry into the Wilson family in the future. How could she afford to get besmirched


    by this stain of a family member going to jail? Wouldn¡¯t she be gossip fodder for all the pampered


    daughters of wealthy families for the rest


    of her life!


    Harry stood up and paced back and forth in the living room with his hands behind his back. He looked


    like he was thinking. analyzing, and thinking of a way.


    He was penniless now and his luck was so bad that he was almost left with just the shirt on his back. If


    not for the fact that the people beside him also lost, he would have suspected that the casino cheated.


    At this moment, he was in no mood to care about Elena He said perfunctorily. ¡°Til call that wretched girl


    tomorrow and then try to call my friends. Don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯ll think of a way If you have nothing to do,


    go to bed first. Sitting in the living room like that won¡¯t help your mother get


    out


    As soon as he finished speaking. Harry turned around, strode towards the stairs, and went upstairs. He


    had no intention of staying in the living room to discuss how to save Elena.


    Although Emily knew that her father was right, she felt that there was something different about her


    father. She just couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She got the vague feeling that he was hiding something


    from her and her mother.


    Forget it Saving her mother was the most important thing now. She would go to the police station first


    tomorro


    The next morning. Emily woke up early. This was the first time she had woken up so early in more than


    20 years


    While she was rating breakfast Harry also got out of bed. He was dressed in a ck suit. As he walked


    downstairs slowly, he did not look worried at all that his wife had been arrested


    When he noticed his daughter staring intently at himself, he cleared his throat ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After that,


    we¡¯ll go to the police station and and out from your mother what happened. Then we¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    When she heard her father¡¯s words, Emily¡¯s suspicion lessened somewhat. ¡°Mm-hmm. Dad, you


    should eat too


    As soon as Harry sat down and before he could touch anything, the main door of the Foster famuly¡¯s


    residence wa open. A delicate, good-looking youth entered. He had a squeaky-clean demeanor and


    gave the impression that and untainted. At 15 years old, he was already 5 feet 7 inches tall.


    Emily turned her head and saw that her younger brother had returned. She was a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t


    it Friday today? sses Judit ended yet. Besides, her younger brother generally never came home.


    She stood up and walked. Tucker Foster¡¯s side. The height difference was immediately obvious Our


    was 5 feet 3 inches


    feet 7 miles, with a difference of Finches. ¡°Why are you bar Have sses ended


    while the other


    Tucker did not answer Finil


    estion Instead, he asked. ¡°Has Mom been arrested?


    ¡°How did you know? Eruly was astounded Wastit thus a little too fast? Mom was only taken away


    yesterday and her younger brother immediately returned today Could it be that the entire city of Athana


    already knew?


    This must not happen Emily was going to marry into the Wilson family in the future She quickly turned


    on her cell phone and checked the news She flipped through a few sites but did not find any news


    about her mother being arrested Her anxious heart rxed, but she was still puzzled by how her


    younger brother knew


    Tucker was neither surprised nor sad. He only said indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t


    do it. The truth wille to light sooner orter¡±


    Emily had the feeling that her younger brother was not here to show concern for his mother, but was


    here to cause trouble for Emily She was already annoyed enough. She was going marry into the


    Wilson family next month. At the critical moment, something like this happened to her mother


    This younger brother had always looked down on Emily In fact, it could even be said that Tucker looked


    down on the entire Foster family Emily was his biological sister, yet he would use the knowledge he


    had learned to relike her. She was so angry that she patted Tucker¡¯s shoulder unceremoniously. ¡°What


    kind of attitude is that? What are you saying? She¡¯s your mother¡±


    Tucker did not take Emily¡¯s words seriously. He was neither angry nor anxious. He sat on the sofa as if


    the whole matter had nothing to do with lum He took the moral high ground and expounded the correct


    values to Emily She did something wrong so she should receive the punishment she deserved¡±


    Emily questioned her younger brother in disbelief. ¡°Tucker Foster, do you mean that your mother


    deserves to go to jail? She would be letting you down if she didn¡¯t go to jail? Is there something wrong


    with your brain? She¡¯s your biological mother What good will it do you if she goes to jail?¡±


    Tucker had not once called out ¡°Dad¡± to Harry since he stepped in here. Instead, he rebutted Emily,


    ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words. I don¡¯t wish for Mom to go to jail. But she did something wrong and she should


    receive the punishment she deserves. Shouldn¡¯t she receive the punishment she deserves after killing


    someone! If everyone is like Mom, the world will be in chaos. They can kill whoever they want. This is


    the path Mom chose. She should bear the consequences of her decision. I don¡¯t thank there¡¯s anything


    embarrassing about her going to jail. If she doesn¡¯t repent after realizing her mustake, I will feel


    ashamed¡±


    Emily was so angry that she was grinding her teeth. Ever since she was young, she had not been able


    tomunicate with her younger brother. They would end up quarreling after barely exchanging three


    sentences Fine You¡¯re the cultured one. You¡¯re really capable, Tucker Foster You used everything you


    learned against us. Do you like Natalie Foster? But if you acknowledge her as your older sister, will she


    care about you? Won¡¯t your overtures of friendship still be subbed? Do you thank she¡¯ll be grateful to


    you if you don¡¯t beg her to let Mom stay out of prison? Dream on. She will never acknowledge you as


    her half-brother in her lifetime


    ¡°Tucker, take a good look. I am your rightful older sister. You believe that Mom is a mistress who


    destroyed Natalie Foster¡¯s family, don¡¯t you? Do you feel sorry for her? That¡¯s because her mother was


    useless and couldn¡¯t take care of her husband. What does it have to do with our mother?¡±


    Such a twisted logic sessfully convinced Tucker not to argue with Emily anymore. ¡°Emily, I can¡¯t


    suggest you also go to a better university to give your world view and values a thorough cleansing¡±


    The tant disdain made Emily raise her hand to stap Tucker. From the beginning to the end, Harry did


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    not express his opron and simply watched the siblings quarrel silently. He finally spoke up to stop


    Emily. ¡°What are you two arguing about! You two are making so much noise so early in the morning.


    Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s enough chaos at home?¡±


    He red at Emily again. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk less? Can¡¯t you give in to your younger brother since he¡¯s


    young Why do you have topete


    Thereafter, the two siblings stopped talking. Harry nced at his son, who had not returned for a long


    time, and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Tucker also nced at Harry. This time, he finally acknowledged his father¡¯s presence. ¡°Dad, I came


    back to get my clothes¡± Harry had always been at odds with his son. The father and son could not chat


    for more than a few sentences. ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. Why don¡¯t you stay at home tonight and


    don¡¯t go back to school!¡±


    Tucker only came back to take a look at Elena. Although he did not like Elena¡¯s way of dealing with


    people, she was still hi mother. He could not change that fact. Elena doted on him very much. He was


    aware of this, but it was difficult for him to ept the things she did. Tucker refused and said, ¡°Tm


    already in my third year in junior high. I¡¯m a little busy with sses I go visit her and leave


    Harry knew that it was very difficult to change Tucker¡¯s mind. Although Tucker was young, he had very


    strong opinions, so


    Harry did not insist anymore. ¡°Have some breakfast. Then we¡¯ll go to the police station.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    After half an hour, the three arrived at the police station with thewyer. Elena no longer had her usual


    heavy makeup and energetic appearance. She seemed to have aged a lot in just one night ¡°You¡¯re


    here Tucker, why are you back? I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s just a small problem. You should focus on your


    studies. Don¡¯t worry about me¡±.


    Enly knew that Elena doted on her younger brother the most. She could not help but feel jealous.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. Now, everyone in Athana probably knows that you are in jail.


    Needless to say, that bitch must have paid for it to be in the trending topics


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Emily said nothing about the tight with her brother in the morning because she knew that Elena would


    still side with her brother. Even if she said it, Elena would repeat what Harry told her in the morning.


    She would ask her to give way to her brother since she was the elder sister


    Elena knew there would be a fight between her and Natalie sooner orter. They had pretended to be


    polite in the past, but nothing mattered anymore. ¡°Tucker, go to school. Mom is fine.¡±


    ¡°Even if I have to go to jail, I have to protect the Foster family for you. It has to be yours,¡± thought


    Elena.


    Tucker had alreadye to meet her, so he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He didn¡¯t want to hear


    those unpleasant voices. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have to leave now. You should reform yourself in jail. Don¡¯t worry


    about me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing for you to go to jail.¡±


    Elena looked at her sensible son with tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Sigh! Okay Mom understands.


    Study hard. You have your sister and father at home. Bye, my dear


    Elena didn¡¯t want her son to be involved in this mess, nor did she want him to know more.


    After Tucker left. Emily began to curse, ¡°You have raised him for nothing. He is siding with an outsider


    and only knows how to side with that bitch every day. Moni, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told Carlos. He


    said he¡¯ll get you out.¡±


    Elena knew that getting out of this ce would not be easy. After all, the person who put her in jail was


    not anyone else but Mr Wilson. She only hoped that her son¡¯s future life would be ensured. She did not


    want her son to be affected by what she


    had done


    After so many years, she understood why Tucker stayed in school and spoke so little. It was just that,


    as a woman and a mother, how could she not want to marry well and not leave anything for her child?


    As for Emily, she was not worried at all. Emily had her way of surviving.


    Elena looked very haggard. She seemed to have seen through a lot of that night. ¡°Emily, go outside


    first. I have something to talk to your father.¡±


    Emily pouted. What did she mean? She even had to speak behind her back? Although she felt


    ufortable about it, she still walked out unwillingly.


    Harry was a little flustered. Elena looked serious, as if she was holding something in. He sat down


    nervously and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Elena had been married to him for so many years. She knew Harry inside out. Mr. Wilson said that he


    had lost all his shares and only had 2 left on him. How much could he pass down to his son? ¡°Harry,


    since I¡¯ve been married to you for so many years. I only have one request.¡±


    Harry had a bad feeling. ¡°Speak¡±


    Elena still wanted to hear from Harry himself about the gamble he was involved in. ¡°Did you sell 8% of


    your shares and be addicted to gambling? Mr. Wilson said so.¡± She did not give Harry the


    slightest chance to exin because Mr. Wilson¡¯s investigation would not possibly be a mistake.


    Harry did not hide it ¡°Yes, my luck has been slipping past me recently.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes were already blurry, and her heart ached. She did not expect that she would still trust


    Harry after losing more than half of her family assets. She even transferred her money to him. ¡°So


    there¡¯s no project at all. The 16 million dors I gave you that day was also used for gambling, right?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m post borrowing some money from you. Is it necessary to make a fuss about it? I can always


    make a profit out of it¡± He believed that he would not keep losing


    Elena did not expect her to end up like this. The identity of Mrs. Foster that she had painstakingly


    fought for was instantly gone. If Harry continued to gamble, what else could she leave for Tucker? She


    closed her eyes and made a decision. ¡°Harry, I can take the me for everything, but I have a


    condition. Transfer the vi under Tucker¡¯s name and give him the remaining 2% shares in your hands.


    If you do both, I will take the me for everything and not go back on my word¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard her say she would admit she did everything. A few secondster, he


    heard her requesting him to transfer the assets. He was not dead yet. Ite beat around the bush. ¡°Elena,


    Tucker is not an adult yet I can¡¯t transfer the ownership even if I want to. I¡¯ll transfer the ownership


    when he is an adult. Besides, I only have one son. Who else can I give all these to if not him?¡±


    Elena¡¯s trust in Harry was gone. She would not take this risk and give her opinion. ¡°Add Tucker¡¯s name


    to the property deed.


    and shares. Once Tucker bes an adult, the ownership will automatically transfer. Write a


    statement and notarize it. I will not take the me if I don¡¯t ser proof You know that what we did would


    not only put us in jail sentence.


    These words sessfully made Harry feel a clubd running downs his spine. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go back on your word I¡¯ll take good care of my son and daughter Keep your mouth


    shut in there. If anything happens to me. our son won¡¯t have anyone to look after himTM


    Elena did not want to talk anymore She turned around and entered the room. Husband and wife were


    supposed to bear everything together but this happened when they faced this situation. She could not


    help but feel ironic. She scoffed, feeling that she had awakened from her dream.


    Meanwhile some others were in a joylul situation.


    At the hospital. Natalie had taken a day off today. Lena was going to be discharged, and she was not at


    ease. She still hoped Lena would undergo another full-body checkup. At this moment, she was


    apanying her for various tests.


    Lena was happy, but she said. Tm fine. I really don¡¯t need to be checked. Why would we need to spend


    that money?¡± Natalie smiled and continued to push Lena¡¯s wheelchair Mel followed beside them ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry Just treat it as spending money to buy peace of mind, okay?¡±


    By the time all the tests were checked, it was already two hourster. Natalie did not cut the queue.


    She followed the hospital¡¯s rules and met Doctor Lewis upon returning to the ward


    Lena uled and greeted him ¡°Doctor Lewis, thank you for everything during my stay in the hospital¡±


    When Doctor Lewis saw that it was the patient he was in charge of, he smiled and said. ¡°You¡¯ve been


    discharged from the hospital today, right? Good. Go home and rest well. Don¡¯t stress yourself too


    much¡±


    Then, he instructed Natalie. ¡°Pay attention to the patient¡¯s nutrition and make sure she doesn¡¯t overload


    herself with her work¡¯


    Natalie replied. ¡°Alright, thank you, Doctor Lewis¡±


    Doctor Lewis exchanged a few pleasantries and said that it was his job. Then, he left.


    When they returned to the ward, they saw someone was already standing there. He was dressed in his


    usual ck suit and stood upright. His noble temperament madem look out of ce in this ward.


    Lena looked at him. Wasn¡¯t this Jasper¡¯s father she had seen in the neighborhoodst time?


    Natalie did not expert Trevon toe over. She introduced, ¡°Lena, he is Jasper¡¯s father.¡±


    Trevon was no longer as cold as before. He said gently, ¡°Lena, I came to pick you up. You¡¯re Natalie¡¯s


    godmother, and you¡¯re my godmother too. You saved my son¡¯s life. I should acknowledge you as my


    godmother for that.¡±


    Trevon denied all of Lena¡¯s excises.


    How could Lena dare to let such a man call her godmother? Wasn¡¯t this a joke? Natalie could tell Lena


    was uneasy and quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lena. You deserve this because you treated me just like your


    daughter.¡±


    Trevon looked at the woman¡¯s bright smile and the corners of his lips curled up


    Mel had never seen such a handsome man. The first attractive man she saw was Mr. Hawk. At that


    time, she thought that Mr. Hawk was already very handsome. Now, she was a little suspicious of what


    the men in the city did to grow up so good-looking The men were stunning, and the women were


    gorgeous.


    Mel was still helping Lena pack her things. Trevon pulled Natalie out the door and gently tucked her


    hair behind her ear. Her delicate touch made her blush. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This nurse is not bad. I think she¡¯s quite serious. I decided to keep her here so she could look after


    you both¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts ¡°Have you already talked to her about ip**


    Trevon exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to her Jim did I don¡¯t have her contact information¡±


    Natalie was speechless I don¡¯t thank Lasked you that Why are you nervous? Did you do something


    guilty?*


    Trevon starked and whispered into her ear, I do have something my mind about you, but you stopped


    me from doing it


    Natale knew what topir he was talking about They were all adults, so how could she not understand?


    She hit his chest and stared at him with her big round eyes ¡°Can you clear those dirty thoughts in your


    mind?¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a brain surgeon! Why don¡¯t you clear them?¡±


    Natalie was speechless as she thought, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor in the cerebral surgery department, not a waste-


    sweeper


    When it was almost 11.30 pm, Sherri rushed over and saw this scene. Trevon trapped Natalie in his


    arms, making her unable to break free. She approached and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem. You both


    seemned to be quite busy!¡±


    Trevon took a few steps back and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He even nodded at Sherri to greet her


    before walking in


    Another direction.


    Sherri grabbed her best friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You two are¡­


    Natalie did not push the hand on her shoulder away. ¡°It¡¯s just like what you saw. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Sherri nodded and patted her best friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Hmm, looks like Mr. Wilson is a


    good learner. He had learned a lot. Is he here to pick you up?¡±


    Natalie answered immediately, ¡°Yes. He is here to pick up Lena and drive her home.¡±


    Sherri muttered, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. He is finally much more pleasing to the eye. I hope he can always


    be like this in the future. Sis. I¡¯m sure you will live a happy life in the future. A blissful life, to be


    precise.¡±


    Natalie asked. ¡°You have to live a happy life too. By the way, how are things between you and Mr.


    ckwell?¡±


    Sherri pouted and said. ¡°He said he¡¯ll take me out this weekend. Natalie, why don¡¯t we go together?


    You bring Jasper, and I¡¯ll bring Ruby. How about that?¡±


    With Sherri¡¯s personality, she liked to have lively gatherings. It was better for two people to be alone,


    but having a gathering with children would make it better. Besides, children like to have fun with peers.


    They should let the kids enjoy themselves when they are young. Happiness should be above


    everything.


    Natalie thought for a while. Next week, his aunt and the others would being. Why not wait for


    them? ¡°Ava and the others will being next week. Why don¡¯t we go out next week? Ava likes


    gatherings the most. Maybe you can go first this week. We¡¯ll organize for you toe along next week


    too. Ava likes crowds. I n to take the annual leave next week and apany them until they


    leave.¡±


    Sherri was also tempted. ¡°Tll also review the surgery arrangements and apply for a few days of annual


    leave. We won¡¯t go this week, then. I¡¯lle to your house on the weekend and buy something for


    Lena¡±


    ¡°Okay. I thank you on behalf of Lena. I¡¯ll go and visit Ethan first before Lena gets discharged.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Natalie went to Ethan¡¯s ward to take a look. After giving him a few


    instructions, she and the others returned to Evergreen Gardens together.


    Trevon drove while Natalie sat in the front passenger seat. Meanwhile, Lena sat in the back seat with


    Mel.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Back at Evergreen Gardens. Trevon pulled over the car by the building. He got off first, followed by


    Natalie. Then, Mel helped I ena out of the car


    Lena had lived in this neighborhood for some time. So, she showed no amazed expression. All she felt


    was the joy that she returned home alive


    Mel, on the other hand, was different. She was from the countryside. It was her first timeing to


    such a high-end neighborhood. It was spring now, and themunity in March was filled with greenery


    everywhere Green leaves surrounded it, and it was full of vitality What surprised her the most was the


    cherry blossoms in this district. It was as if she had entered a fairnd or as if she had walked into a


    painting.


    She was in a daze and could not move her feet. How could this ce be so beautiful? The cherry


    blossom trees in this district kept fluttering, making the petals fall on her hair and then to the ground.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°These flowers are so beautiful¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes flickered. His lips curled into a smile as he said to Natalie dotingly. ¡°I need to excuse


    myself now. I¡¯ll have to go to thepany first. I¡¯ll get Jim to deliver anything you prefer to eat for


    dinner.¡±


    They were all women. It was inevitable that they would feel ufortable if a man went into the house


    with them. It was better for him to leave now and be there when they needed him.


    Natalie did not answer. She stretched out her palms and waved them in front of him. What she meant


    was obvious. ¡°Are my hands just for show? I even suspect that you want to turn me into a useless


    person. It¡¯s good enough for you to send meals to the hospital daily. I can cook at home.¡±


    Trevon wanted to care for and arrange everything for her. She did not need to do anything or tire


    herself out. But she was used to being independent and would definitely disagree.


    Ignoring the two people beside them, he pulled Natalie into his arms and kissed her forehead. He said


    gently. ¡°Tll head off to work now, then. Call me if you need me.¡±


    Lena did not look away. She observed the shyness and happiness on Natalie¡¯s face that she had never


    seen before. She smiled. and thought to herself. ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡±


    Mel was an innocent youngdy and had never seen a couple acting lovey-doveyly in public. She had


    only seen kisses on television, but she had never seen a kiss in public right before her. She was so


    embarrassed that her face flushed red. She looked more shy than Natalie. Flustered, she kept her


    head lowered and yed with her fingers awkwardly


    Trevon left after reminding Natalie of a few things. Natalie took Lena¡¯s items on the ground and said to


    Mel. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s wrong with your face? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    After being kissed by Trevon countless times, Natalie had be less bashful than before. Although


    she was a little embarrassed now, it was only for a while.


    Mel reached out to touch her burning cheeks and said embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little hot


    here. Mrs. Wilson, which floor are we going to?¡±


    Natalie looked at Mel¡¯s blushing checks again and thought about how this youngdy would date


    someone in the future if the were so easily embarrassed. Then, she answered, ¡°25th floor.¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes instantly shimmered in tears when she opened the door on the 25th floor. Her gazended


    on the secondary bedroom, and she said as she sobbed, ¡°Natalie, where is Jenny buried¡±


    Actually, when Lena woke up the second day, she already knew the truth. She had also cried for a


    while at night, but she knew Natalie¡¯s intention of hiding it from her. Natalie was afraid that she would


    be sad and affect her recovery. Therefore, in order to not let Natalie worry about her, she pretended not


    to know


    When she saw the familiar house that she had not seen for a long time, she could not help but feel as if


    Jenny¡¯s busy figure was still in the living room, the kitchen, and the balcony¡­ Her vision became more


    and more blurry as tears welled up in her ryes


    Natalie instantly stopped. She turned around and looked at Lena worriedly ¡°Lena¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t


    mean to hide it from you¡± She was afraid that Lena¡¯s unstable emotions would worsen her health


    condition.


    Lena forced a smile. ¡°I know. Natalie. This is Jenny¡¯s and my choire. Don¡¯t feel burdened. It¡¯s our


    blessing to be in the Foster family. Barron has never treated the two of us as servants. It¡¯s already


    worth it. Now that I have a goddaughter like you, what regrets do I have in my her


    Natalie¡¯s eyes started to shimmer in tears. She sniffed and controlled her emotions. She helped Lena


    to the sofa and said, ¡°Lena, let¡¯s look ahead at our bright future. I¡¯m your biological daughter from now


    on. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with the anymore. I¡¯ll bring Jasper over tomorrow, okay? She knew


    that Lena would definitely miss Jasper.


    In the past, her godmother helped her learn to walk. In the future, she would apany her


    godmother for a stroll, basking under the sunset.


    Mel did not know what they were sad about or what had happened before she came. However, she had


    a hunch that it was something terrible. She did not know how tofort them, so she could only use


    what she felt was a good way to ease bad emotions. ¡°Miss Lena, Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯ll cook for you tonight.


    I¡¯ll cook some home-cooked dishes for you to try.¡±


    Natalie liked this girl very much. She looked up and replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Mel, employed as the nanny, did not dare to let the host help her. She waved her hand anxiously. ¡°No.


    It¡¯s okay. I can manage


    on my own.¡±


    Natalie said solemnly, ¡°Mel, you don¡¯t have to be restrained here. I might be a few years older than you.


    You can call me Natalie if you want to. That way, we can be morefortable when getting along¡±


    Mel did not expect Natalie to be so easy to get along with Natalie did not treat her as a servant at all.


    This was the first time she had met such a good employer. In the past, those employers would order


    her around casually and were very picky. They would despise her if she did not cook well. They would


    always despise the dishes for being salty or nd. How could she dare to make home-cooked dishes


    for those people? It was also because Lena and Mrs. Wilson were both lovely people that she dared to


    suggest it.


    Not only was she not despised, Natalie even said she wanted to help her. She was so touched that she


    nodded her head profusely.


    Mel was the one who cooked for dinner, and Natalie was just helping Actually, she was also a little


    curious about Mel¡¯s culinary skills


    However, she was thinking too much. This youngdy¡¯s culinary skills were really not bad. The dishes


    she made were to her godmother¡¯s liking. They were neither salty nor salty and were just right.


    After dinner, Mel and Lena shared the same room. They slept on the bed Jenny had slept in.


    Before sleeping, Natalie thought about how timid the youngdy was and told her that the bed


    belonged to Jenny. She asked. Mel if she wanted to change the bed, but Mel said she was unafraid of


    good people. Even if Jenny were dead, she would be a good ghost. It would be fine to sleep on Jenny¡¯s


    bed.


    Natalie was very grateful to Jim for finding this caregiver. Obviously, he had spent a lot of effort to find


    her. There were very few girls from the countryside nowadays who could be so innocent and kind


    Before she went to bed, she sent a message to Trevon and told him that she would pick up Jasper at


    the Wilson¡¯s residence tomorrow. She even asked Mr. Wilson what he liked and what lus mother liked.


    She couldn¡¯t go to the Wilson¡¯s residence empty-handed.


    The following day, Natalie got up and dressed up. She was wearing a macaroni-colored dress and a


    pair of white shoes. Her hair was still tied into a fishbone braid. She walked into the bathroom and


    applied some sunblock and foundation. Then, she put on some lip gloss.


    When she opened the door, Mel happened toe out of the kitchen. When she saw how well Natalie


    was dressed, she couldn¡¯t help but praise her, ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re beautiful. You look like a fairy¡±


    The girls in the city were really beautiful and kind.


    There was no need to mention how much Mel liked Natalie now.


    Natalie smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful. Did you sleep wellst night? If you did not, I¡¯ll


    change a new bed for you today¡±


    Mel had never slept so soundly before. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m really not afraid. I slept well, really well.¡±


    Natalie stopped talking about changing the bed because Mel seemed a little anxious. ¡°I won¡¯t be back


    for lunch. Please help me take care of Lena.¡±


    Mel answered, ¡°Alright, Natalie, go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of Lena. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get her some


    porridge when she wakes up.


    Natalie smiled and headed out. Since her godmother was still sleeping, she would not disturb her. She


    guessed that her godmother must have suffered from insommast night.


    When she arrived downstairs, Natalie saw the man leaningzily against the car door with a cigarette


    between his fingers. When he saw hering, he quickly put out the cigarette and threw it into the


    flower bed at the side.


    Natalie realized that this person had a childish side. She walked closer and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t quit, don¡¯t


    quit. I don¡¯t dislike the smell of cigarettes, as long as you don¡¯t smoke in front of Jasper.¡±


    Trevon hugged her slender waist intimately. He knew he had smoked, so he restrained himself from


    kissing her. At this moment, he regretted smoking. ¡°I can¡¯t quit immediately. I¡¯m already slowly quitting.


    Previously, it was two packets a day, but now I have reduced it to half a packet. Give me another half a


    month, and I promise I won¡¯t smoke anymore.¡±


    Before Natalie could express her opinion, Trevon said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re not by


    my side. My smoking addiction has worsened since Lena is back, and I can¡¯t go to your house. If you¡¯re


    by my side, even if I¡¯m addicted to smoking, I can kiss you, and I won¡¯t want to smoke anymore.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at him without a doubt. She even pinched his sturdy waist. However, this man


    was as shameless as


    always and did not even frown. ¡°What do you think I am! A tool for quitting


    Trevon chuckled and said softly. ¡°You re my medicine¡±


    Damn it! Natalie couldn¡¯t stand the sweet talk from the morning. At first, she didn¡¯t believe Trevon¡¯s


    sudden change. It was as if something had gone wrong with him His FQ soared ¡°Trevon, are you sure


    no one has been teaching you about all these


    He knew what Natalie was asking and pertended not to understand ¡°Huh? What


    Natalie did not know that he was pretending She said bluntly. ¡°Is anyone guiding you on coaxing me?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her gaze fixed on his face, trying to find a trace to prove that her


    guess was correct and that an expert was guiding Trevon from behand


    After pausing for a few seconds, he said calmly, without even flustering ¡°When I met you, I learned


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    without anyone teaching me and grasped the method of maintaining our rtionship. Do you believe


    me, huh?¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words Damn it. Her first thought was that this man was flirting with her again,


    but she had no


    evidence


    While she was still thinking, the man suddenly und. ¡°You look so good today I like it.¡±


    Natalie was speechleut


    It was getting dark. She couldn¡¯t continue this topic She had already deviated from what she nned to


    do that day ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go to the mall to by something Frant go empty-handed¡±


    Only then did he let go of her wat He naturally held her hand and walked to the front passenger seat to


    open the car door for her After she got in, he walked around the front of the car to the driver¡¯s seat and


    fastened has seatbelt before Living Tve already bought everything Visiting Grandpa is the best gift you


    could give him. He is happier to see you than receiving anything che¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Trevon controlled the car¡¯s speed well and slowly drove toward the Wilson¡¯s residence. The closer he


    got to the Wilson¡¯s residence, the more nervous Natalie felt.


    Two years ago. Natalie went to the Wilson¡¯s residence because of the fake marriage, but it was


    different now. Their rtionship had changed significantly. The person she worried about getting along


    with most was Rachel


    Sering that she was in a daze, he held the steering wheel with one hand and squeezed her fair hand


    with the other. ¡°What are you thinking about Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Natalie shifted her gaze from the scenery outside the car window to his face and asked seriously.


    ¡°What should I call your mother if I see her? Mrs Wilson or Rachel She had no idea.


    Trevon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the road ahead. He drove it seriously and said calmly, ¡°Up to you. You can


    call her whatever you want How you address someone is just a title, but I hope you can call her mother


    like me.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have to add thest sentence. What you¡¯re saying now is equivalent to


    nonsense. It was better not to say it ?


    He thought that she looked very cute now. She was angry and even rolled her eyes. Why was she so


    cute? His lips curled up subconsciously, and he stopped teasing her. At least, he did not want to anger


    her now. ¡°Call her Rachel, then. You can call her whatever you want with me around¡±


    He had already told his mother in advance. She would not make things difficult for her. Besides, Natalie


    still had his grandfather to protect her


    Soon, they arrived at the Wilson¡¯s residence. Trevon parked the car in the courtyard and got out at the


    same time. Memories from two years ago surged at this luxurious and seemingly low-key Wilson¡¯s


    residence. It was as if it was yesterday. The scene of the two people in the greenhouse in the distance


    talking about their grandmother was still vivid in her mund. 11 turned out that she had never forgotten it


    It was just that it had been sealed


    The moment she retracted her gaze, the realized that the surrounding flowers and trees of the Wilson¡¯s


    residence had also turned into cherry blossom trees. The cherry blossom petals were all over the


    ground. When the breeze blew, cherry


    soms fell. It was lovely. She could not help but think of something. She walked to the man who was


    taking something


    the trunk


    She bent down and approached him. She sounded touched and happy. ¡°Did you nt the cherry


    blossoms in the Wilson¡¯s trundent


    Trevon didn¡¯t look up at her as he organized the things. He answered calmly. ¡°No Grandpa asked


    someone to change it.¡± Her thought was denied. So it was Theo who did it. She answered


    appointment, ¡°Oh


    Then, the man walked in front. He held something in one hand and held Natalie¡¯s hand with the other.


    She wanted to pull her hand away but was held even tighter by hum, so she gave upi


    Noticing that she was clenching her fists tightly, he slowed his pace and said, ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m the


    one trying to win your heart, not you Show them the arrogance you had when you looked down upon


    me back then¡±


    His words annused Natalie. When had she ever disdained him? Wasn¡¯t it because he felt she wanted


    has wealth that she stopped showing affection for him? ¡°Just shut up.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right¡±


    Natalie thonight, ¡°He is insane. I¡¯m ignoring him from now on.¡±


    Jasper was ying and saw Natalie, who he had been missing day and night. He got up with his short


    legs and ran towards her, shouting non-stop. ¡°Mommy. Mommy.


    Natalie had not seen her son for a few days and mussed him very much. She said gently. ¡°Baby, do


    you miss Mommy?¡± Jasper hugged Natalie¡¯s neck and refused to let go. He was afraid that if he let go,


    she would disappear again. Natalie did not want to let go either. She carried her son and stood up.


    Jasper was like a hanging kangaroo, hugging her tightly


    She stood up and greeted Rachel and Theo. ¡°Hi, Mr. Wilson, Rachel.¡±


    Theo was smiling. He had just seen his grandson holding the girl¡¯s hand as they walked in His


    grandson¡¯s face looked joyful. ¡°Hey, alright Natalie, have a seat. Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    Rachel duln¡¯t have much of an expression on her face. She looked at Natalie¡¯s attire from head to toe


    and found it appropriate. She didn¡¯t dress exaggeratedly. So, Rachel nodded lightly and walked into the


    kitchen. After a while, she came out with a te of cut fruits. There were quite a lot of then ¡°Have some


    of these. These are all Jasper¡¯s favorites. He eats some every day¡±


    was already good enough for


    Natalie looked at the te of fresh fruits. She did not know if Rachel had cut it herself, but it was her to


    serve it on the table. She said politely. Thank you, Rachel.¡±


    Jasper hugged her neck the entire time. The man sitting beside them looked at lus son gloomily. He


    suspected that the little guy was here to snatch his wife from him. He pulled his son¡¯s arm and said.


    ¡°Get off your mom Sit down properly and eat


    the fruits¡±


    Theo red at his grandson Stop that! Jasper misses his mother. Do you think everyone is like you? If


    you can¡¯t talk nicely, shut up


    Natalie patted Jasper¡¯s back and coaxed, ¡°Jasper. Mommy isn¡¯t leaving. Get off Monny, and let¡¯s eat


    some fruits together. okay? Can you tell Mommy which one you like the most now


    Hearing this, Jasper slowly loosened his grip on her neck and sat on herp 11e pointed at the


    strawberries and said, ¡°Strawberries¡±


    Rachel liked her grandson from the bottom of his heart. She said frankly, Jasper has been eating


    strawberries a lot recently. He eats some every day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rachel¡¯


    Rachel added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m his grandmother.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. After all, they were all people who treated her well, so she


    simply smiled.


    After chatting for a while, Theo said. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m delighted you are willing to step into this house again


    today. It¡¯s my lifelong wish to see you two reconcile in this lifetime. Thank you. You¡¯re the one who


    taught this brat what love is.¡±


    Trevon continued, ¡°Mother, Grandpa, Natalie bought these for you.¡±


    Rachel was a smart person. She knew that the gift was prepared by her son when she saw the


    packaging, but she didn¡¯t expose hit. She still said. ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to bring anything when


    youe in the future. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. The Wilson family has everything. We¡¯re short of


    prople now¡±


    Rachel¡¯s words were very standard. In other words, it meant that the Wilson family did notck


    anything but you.


    Trevon was especially satisfied with her mother¡¯s words. His expression softened as he smiled and


    yed with Natalie¡¯s hair


    from time to time.


    Rachel understood what her son was doing. He was buying gifts and making intimate gestures. He


    wanted to tell them that Natalie was very important to him.


    Then watched for a while and said, ¡°Trevon, take Jasper to the fish pond to y for a while. I have


    something to talk to Natalie.¡±


    Trevon had no intention of leaving. He sat firmly on the sofa and said, ¡°Just say whatever you want to


    say. Is there anything I can¡¯t listen to?¡±


    Theo asked calmly, ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. I don¡¯t want to be despised again.¡± He pursed


    her lips and stood. up. Then, he picked up their son from Natalie¡¯s arms and walked outside. Even


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rachel stood up and left.


    When they reached the door. Jasper was still looking at his mother Trevon said unhappily. ¡°Your mother


    isn¡¯t leaving. A boy can¡¯t always stick to his mother. He has to learn to be independent


    Rachel followed behind them. She didn¡¯t know what to say to correct her son¡¯s straight character, so


    she shut up,


    In the kitchen, Mary was in a good mood. As she hummed a song, a maid came over and asked,


    ¡°Mary, why are you so happy?¡±


    Mary said, ¡°How can I not be happy that Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson are back together again! This


    proves that Mr. Wilson is not blind. Mrs. Wilson is so good.¡±


    The maid was speechless as she thought, ¡°Mary, you¡¯re really bold to say that Mr. Wilson is blind.¡±


    After Trevon and Rachel left, Gage brought over a cup of honey lemonade. ¡®Mrs. Wilson, have a cup of


    honey lemonade.¡±


    Natalie thanked hirm politely. ¡°Thank you, Gage.*


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope you like it. I¡¯ll excuse myself first. Gage left after serving the honey lemonade.


    Theu said, ¡°Natalie, have you really forgiven that brat? Aren¡¯t you letting him off too easily? Don¡¯t you


    n to ignore him a little longer


    Upon hearing this, Natalie was amused by Thea. She even suspected that Trevon was adopted. Why


    did Mr. Wilson dislike him so much? ¡°Mr. Wilson, I want to try it with him again. He seems to have


    changed a lot. It¡¯s good for me, him, and Jasper If it¡¯s suitable. If it¡¯s not suitable, then we won¡¯t push it.


    We won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like the couldn¡¯t tell Trevon had been apanying her sincerely. She wanted to give each


    other a chance. Theo nodded in agreement. He sighed and said, ¡°This brat doesn¡¯t know how to speak.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. For the two years you went abroad, he went seven times a month and


    persisted for two years. However, he returned disappointed every time. The next month, he still went as


    usual. He loosened the soil In my courtyard, and it could not n anything anymore.


    As soon as it was time for flowers to bloom, he plucked all of them and reced them with new trees


    that bloomed during the new season 1 even wanted to persuade him to go to a psychiatrist. He only


    knows how to torture the trees every day¡±


    After saying that, Theo looked at the changes in Natalie¡¯s face and nodded in satisfaction. It could be


    considered as helping the brat make his presence known.


    ording to this brat¡¯s personality, he would definitely not tell the girl about his failure. This brat¡¯s EQ


    was low. Girls valued some things more than whether their man was sessful. It was whether you


    had done it or not. The process was very important. If you did not do anything, how could you expect


    others to be touched?


    Natalie did not expect Trevon to go to Sapphire City so many times a month, but she did not see him


    once. Was it her brother who stopped him?


    Also, why did he change the trees? If he was the one who changed the Wilson¡¯s residence¡¯s trees, then


    was he the one who changed Evergreen Gardens¡¯s trees?


    However, before he entered the house, she had asked him. Yet he said that his grandfather nted it.


    If Natalie had to choose someone to believe in, Natalie would decide to trust his grandfather because


    Trevon would maintain his arrogant personality and lie.


    She could not recall telling Trevon that she liked to watch cherry blossoms. She searched for that


    memory in her mind but could not recall it. Her memory was quite good, so she would not forget it

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Rachel cooked dinner. She cooked a lot of dishes and ate a lot Mr. Wilson kept asking Trevon to put


    food in her bowl. Yet Trevon said that his mother did not like cooking but had been a housewife after


    marrying his father. She was a person who could not stay idle, so she always liked to cook herself.


    Even if it was the kitchen, she wanted to keep an eye on it.


    During dinner, Rachel fed Jasper his meal.


    Putting everything else aside, Jasper¡¯s food, amodation, and transportation were all arranged by


    Rachel. Even if Mary did most of the things, she was still worried and would check on it herself.


    Of course, all of this was told to Natalie by Trevon. Rachel doted on Jasper like he was a piece of


    treasure. Trevon said she had never treated him like this when he was young


    These words sounded a little displeased. It was obvious that he was jealous of his son


    After dinner. Theo asked her to stay. However, she still had to look after her godmother at home. In


    addition, it was inappropriate for her to stay in his ce before they remarry. She was, at most, the


    child¡¯s mother and Trevon¡¯s girlfriend.


    As for remarriage, she didn¡¯t want to do it now. It was fine to fall in love, but remarriage was a matter


    between two families. At the moment, she didn¡¯t want it to be soplicated. She just wanted to have


    a simple rtionship.


    Natalie sat in the back seat with Jasper in her arms on the way back. Jasper was a little sleepy and


    was already dozing off in her arms. She covered her son with a nket and hugged him quietly


    Her thoughts drifted away. Mr. Wilson said Trevon had gone to Sapphire City seven times a month. If


    he persisted for two years and one month, that would be 175 times. Could it be that her brother had


    stopped him so many times? If that were the case, did her brother already know who Jasper¡¯s father


    was?


    Also, what was with the flowers and trees? Did she really not remember telling him that she liked cherry


    blossoms?


    After thinking about these things repeatedly, it would be a lie to say that his actions did not touch her.


    She was shocked and touched because she had never thought Trevon would do that.


    To make a person insist on doing one thing every month and fail every time, he needed a strong belief


    to support himself to continue doing this because the oue might still be a failure.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat saw the woman in the rearview mirror thinking about something. He


    frowned from time to time and asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    After being pulled back to reality by the voice, she asked. ¡°Why did you change all the trees in the


    Wilson¡¯s residence to flowering trees and lie that Mr. Wilson nted them?¡±


    He knew that his grandfather would not help him keep it a secret, so he said naturally, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    that you like how the flowers bloom? You don¡¯t like the flowers being picked from the tree,¡±


    She searched for the origin of this sentence in her mind and thought hard. It seemed to be two years


    ago when they were running together. The flowers and trees on both sides of the road were plum


    blossoms. She stopped and thought it was beautiful then, so she squatted down and picked up the


    petals. She seemed to have said that she liked blooming flowers and did not like to pick them because


    this would stop their life from continuing. It could bring her a different surprise in the soil.


    A part of her heart melted. She was touched. She never thought that someone like Trevon would do


    such a romantic thing. There shouldn¡¯t be a woman who didn¡¯t like the man she had a crush on to do


    something nice for her. ¡°You were the one who changed the trees in the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± This time, he didn¡¯t hide it, nor did he lie.


    Natalie looked at the back of the man¡¯s head and smiled. Trevon was really arrogant. He was too


    embarrassed to admit it after doing something. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you admit itst time and even say


    you didn¡¯t know this developer? So this neighborhood is Mr. ckwell¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevon felt awkward for a moment. However, he couldn¡¯t deny it no matter what now.


    Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡±


    His awkward expression eased when he saw the woman¡¯s bright and sunny smile from the rearview


    mirror. He would have told her that night if he had known that she would be touched. His lips curled into


    a smile.


    When the car entered the entrance of Evergreen Gardens, Natalie saw a familiar figure through the car


    window. She told the man driving the car, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    He slowly stepped on the brakes and turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wait, someone¡¯s looking for you. Lower the window. When they got into the car, Trevon had set up a


    security lock to prevent Jasper from pressing the buttons randomly. So, the back door could not be


    opened. He needed to unlock it from the front to open the door.


    The car window rolled down, and the young man¡¯s delicate features appeared before them. He was


    very clean. He was wearing a school uniform and only had a pair of ordinary sneakers on his feet. It


    was not an expensive or limited edition.


    The young man looked nervous and cautious,


    Seeing the car window roll down and the person he had waited for a long time appeared, Tucker called


    out nervously.


    ¡°Sister¡±


    Natalie did not dislike him, nor did she like him much. This was because they had never interacted


    before. When Tucker was born, she had already moved out to live with her grandfather. In the past ten


    years, the number of times they had seen each other could be counted on one hand. Their parents¡¯


    grudges had nothing to do with him. ¡°Did youe looking for me?¡±


    Tucker nodded and stood awkwardly. Tm here to apologize on behalf of my mother. Sis, don¡¯t


    misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to beg you to let her off. I know that the mistake she made is unforgivable.


    She should bear the consequences. I came today to apologize to you. We are sorry¡±


    The young man bowed sincerely before his eyes turned red as tears shimmered in his eyes.


    Trevon, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, did not speak. He was quite surprised that such a family could


    produce such a boy with a pure heart. He was not contaminated. There was no impurity in the young


    man¡¯s eyes. It was clean and clear.


    Natalie was not unreasonable. She would not implicate a child in this matter. ¡°This is none of your


    business. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Your mother is your mother. You are you. How did you get


    here?¡±


    Tucker¡¯s eyes turned red as he held his tears in. ¡°I took a taxi here.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart softened. She looked at Jasper in her arms and looked up at Tucker. Tll send you back.


    Don¡¯te out sote in the future. It¡¯s better to spend more time studying. Don¡¯t interfere in adult


    matters. It¡¯s not something you can interfere


    in


    Tucker quickly rejected, ¡°Sis. I understand. You don¡¯t have to send me back. I can go back myself. I¡¯ll


    be safe. Goodbye¡±


    Trevon could see the woman¡¯s worry through the rearview mirror. She was clearly restraining her


    emotions. So, he said to the young man outside. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to worry, be obedient. I¡¯ll get


    someone to send you back.¡±


    Tucker quickly wiped his tears and sniffled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Trevon took out his phone and called someone. Then, he didn¡¯t start the car engine and waited for the


    bodyguard to drive it out After Tucker got into the car, he drove the car into the gate.


    After parking the car, Trevon quickly got out, opened the door of the backseat, and took their son from


    her arms. ¡°Give him


    to me.¡±


    Natalie did not refuse. She handed the child to him and looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about


    who that child was?¡±


    ¡°Elena¡¯s son¡± It was definitely a firm answer. From their conversation, he had already figured out their


    rtionship.


    Seeing that Natalie had something on her mind, he remained silent. He carried his son with one hand


    and held her wrist with the other. He was not a gossipy person. He was just more concerned about her


    matters. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? He is not his mother. Besides, I don¡¯t


    think this child is insensible. At least he is a good person. If you don¡¯t hate him, you can help him if you


    want. I can help him when he grows up as long as he treats you sincerely.¡±


    Hispassion toward the others was up to her.


    If Harry and Emily were to offend her again, she would have to deal with more than Elena alone.


    Tucker was still in junior high school. It would be a few years before he became an adult. They did not


    have to rush into things.


    Perhaps because Elena was in jail that they had restrained themselves.


    This time, Natalie was wrong. Harry had restrained himself and was afraid, but it didn¡¯t mean that Emily


    thought the same.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. Let¡¯s go. Their fingers interlocked as they walked to the elevator.


    When they arrived at the 25th floor, they opened the door and entered the suite. Trevon went straight to


    the master bedroom. When Mel saw them return, she followed closely behind and said to Natalie,


    ¡°Leave these to me. Have you eaten dinner? Do you want me to cook something for you?¡±


    Mel did not dare to look at Trevon. This man¡¯s temperament was oppressive. He always gave others a


    distant feeling. She was a little afraid and lowered her head.


    Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve already eaten. Is Lena asleep? Is she alright today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lena is fine. She ate a big bowl of rice tonight and was very happy.¡±


    Natalie smiled and praised, ¡°That¡¯s because the food you cooked is delicious. Thank you. You should


    rest early too. Ill change Jasper¡¯s clothes¡±


    Mel was not an insensible person. When she saw that the child¡¯s father was around, she gave the


    family of three some space. Trevon helped his son take off his clothes clumsily. His movements were a


    little rough, and Natalie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. In the end, she could not bear it and stepped forward. ¡°Let


    me do it. If you remove the clothes like this, you will wake him up Trevon stood aside dejectedly and


    silently observed. He watched as the woman quietly helped their son take off his clothes. Her


    movements were swift yet gentle, and she removed his clothes in just a few seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hearing the the mans face many turned gloom


    She instance resund No Im


    protestine person. You had brok


    =15


    fruit for moG


    70%. My trocter and the


    Itar unpresetate to our fambr


    brothe


    for you. My broc


    Irevice was so angry that heughed. Be pamet his


    Natale locked at the appmed man and could not help butug


    want something in returns


    Then


    when I request


    Natale or wate


    bor prode


    Que


    but discha

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Trevon didn¡¯t get to stay in room Natalie for long. He was chased out soon. It was because Mel was still


    in the house. She was a thin-skinned youngdy. So, Natalie was too embarrassed to let this man stay


    in her room for long.


    When Trevon returned to his suite, Trevon felt his house was cold. It was empty, and so was his heart.


    He had to get the mother and son to move in as soon as possible.


    On the weekend, Sherri brought Ruby to Evergreen Gardens early in the morning


    Sherri brought swift grain and a lot of delicious food. She said to Lena, who was ying with Jasper on


    the sofa, ¡°Lena, I don¡¯t know what to buy for you. So, I just bought some of these. If you like them, I¡¯ll


    bring some again when I visit the next


    time.


    ¨C


    Lena quickly turned around and said politely, ¡°Sherri, you don¡¯t have to buy anything for me. Don¡¯t


    spend unnecessary money next time. I¡¯m already happy that you cane and visit me.¡±


    Their house was livelier. As soon as Ruby entered the house, she went to Jasper¡¯s side and called out


    softly. ¡°Jasper.¡±


    Jasper was actually quite happy, but he still said colilly. ¡°Mm.¡±


    He silently handed his favorite toy to Ruby and pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Natalie suspected that her son had two sides. He was both enthusiastic and cold. Sometimes, he was


    pretty eloquent. Sometimes, he would only say one word at most


    The two little ones yed happily. Although Jasper was young, he knew how to share. As long as Ruby


    wanted to y with any toy, he would hand it to her without hesitation. He stood at the side and


    patiently taught her where to put it and how to spell it


    Recently, there were many new toys in Jasper¡¯s toy room. They were all bought by the boy¡¯s


    grandmother. Trevon¡¯s mother spent a lot to buy them. As long as Jasperked any toy at the Wilson¡¯s


    residence, she would send the same set to Evergreen Gardens.


    Jasper already knew how to y with all the toys at home, but this was Ruby¡¯s first time ying with


    them. So. Jasper was teaching her like an adult.


    Sherri hadn¡¯t seen Jasper in a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Tsk¡­ Both your genes are


    really strong. I am sure many girls would fall for your son in the future. His facial features are so


    perfect.¡±


    Natalie red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to engage your daughter to my son? Does that mean


    that my son has already won Ruby¡¯s heart?¡±


    That made sense. There was nothing wrong. Sherri was pleased. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be willing to have such


    a handsome son-inw,¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°I like Ruby too, but it depends on whether they want to date each other. What¡¯s the use of


    me liking her or you liking my son? Besides, have you asked the child¡¯s father for his opinion?¡±


    Daughters were always their father¡¯s precious gem. Natalie guessed that Hackett would also dote on


    his daughter.


    Sherri replied decisively, ¡°His opinion is not important. He has no right to speak. He is, at most, a gene


    donor. You can ignore his thoughts.¡±


    Natalie scoffed. Mel had already heard most of it and understood. She said. ¡°Ruby and Jasper are both


    good-looking. It would be perfect if they could get together in the future. What a good gene. It would be


    great to pass it down to the next generation.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing that. Instantly, the living room was filled with joy.


    Sherri had dinner at Evergreen Gardens. After eating, Ruby was a little tired. Shey on Sherri¡¯s


    shoulder and fell asleep.


    Natalie told her son, Jasper, Mommy will walk Sherri out and be right back.¡±


    Jasper looked at Ruby in Sherri¡¯s arms and nodded. Lena walked over. ¡°Come on, Jasper, let¡¯s go take


    a shower¡±


    When they were downstairs, Hackett was already waiting by the car. When he saw Sherri struggling to


    carry the child out, he quickly threw away his cigarette and ran over. Let me carry her. Why don¡¯t you


    get into the car first, and I¡¯ll put our daughter in?¡±


    After settling the mother and daughter down, Hackett spoke to Natalie seriously, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll drive them


    home. Thank you for walking them out.¡±


    Natalie reminded. ¡°Drive carefully. Safetyes first¡±


    ¡°Got it. Their lives are more important than mine¡± He grinned.


    Natalie sighed as she watched the car drive away. Life was unpredictable. She hoped that Sherri could


    always be happy.


    When the car arrived at the door of the Landor family, Sherri said, ¡°Just pull over at the gate. Don¡¯t go


    in yet


    kett really wanted to go in, but he was empty-handed, and it was the middle of the night. It was impolite


    to go in. ¡°When


    eet your parents then


    Sherri sat in the back seat and could not see Hackett¡¯s expression. She pursed her lips and smiled.


    ¡°Maybe after the probation period is over¡±


    Hackett asked, ¡°Miss Landor, are you satisfied after trying me out for so many days?¡±


    Sherri recalled that Hackett was actually quite good to her. He would tolerate her and let her do


    whatever she wanted. It was just that sometimes, he would say something unpleasant. But overall, she


    was satisfied with him. ¡°Not bad. There are a few ws here and there. Keep it up¡±


    Hackett shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Alright, you win. You have the final say.¡±


    The weekend was short In the blink of an eye, it was Monday blue again. Natalie¡¯s uncle and the others


    wereing over this werk, so she simply let Jasper stay in his ce.


    Natalie wondered when her uncle and the rest woulde over


    She called Mr. Wilson to prevent the old man from missing his child. The call quickly went through. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, I knew you were already up.¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice was loud and clear from the other end of the line. It was obvious that he was full of


    energy. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of walking upte. As I get older, I sleep less. Isn¡¯t sleeping early and


    waking up early a requirement for us old people from doctors? Am I doing it right


    Mr. Wilson¡¯s humor amused Natalie. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you did great. Keep it up.¡±


    Theo started joking again. ¡°I will definitely take good care of my body. I¡¯m still waiting for you to give


    birth to a great-granddaughter for me to y with Hahaha.¡±


    Natalie scratched her head awkwardly. The topic seemed to be something too far to expect.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly and quickly diverted the topic. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I want to tell you that I


    n to let Jasper stay with me this week because my uncle and the others areing over.¡±


    Theo knew a little about the Turner family. How could it be a simple family if they could stop his


    grandson from meeting Natalie so many times? It seemed that his grandson would face challenges to


    get his ex-wife¡¯s hand in marriage.


    No matter how difficult it was, he deserved it.


    Theo agreed readily. ¡°Of course. When your uncle and the otherse, Grandpa will treat them to a


    meal.¡±


    She did not expect Mr. Wilson to be so weing. However, did this mean that the parents of both


    sides were about to meet? Her uncle might disagree.


    She was wearing pajamas and clenched her clothes nervously. She could not reject the old man¡¯s


    kindness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯ll inform my uncle about this when hees.¡±


    She did not dare to agree immediately in case her brother was unwilling. However, if Mr. Wilson invited


    her warmly, what would she do? She was not good at dealing with such interpersonal rtionships and


    felt troubled.


    Theo agreed and hung up.


    Only then did she go to the wardrobe to find clothes to change into. The sun was shining brightly, and


    the weather in March was gradually getting warmer. She could wear a coat and simple attire


    underneath.


    Natalie chose a pair of straight denim wide-legged pants with a short ck knitted sweater and a white


    casual suit. She braided her curly hair and tied it sideways. Her braid was casually draped over her


    right shoulder.


    She liked to wear casual suits, leather jackets, and knitted cardigans.


    Thebination was clean and neat. There were noplicated restrictions, and she was delicate


    and beautiful. Her upper body entuated her proportions vividly, lengthening her legs, making them


    look charming and moving.


    She put on simple makeup and only applied some lip gloss. She looked much better with the lip gloss


    and was prepared to leave. The doorbell rang just as she reached the door and was about to put on


    her white sneakers.


    Mel hurriedly ran out of the kitchen to get the door, but Natalie opened it first. ¡°Mary?¡±


    She did not expect the person to be Mary. When she called, Mr. Wilson did not say that Mary would


    drop by.


    Mary exined, ¡°Miss Foster, Mr. Wilson asked me to take care of Jasper¡±


    Natalie moved aside to let Mary in. She introduced Mary to Mel, ¡°Mel, this is Mary Mary, this is Mel,


    who takes care of my godmother Il leave them to both of you Thank you¡±


    Mary nodded and nced at the youngdy. She was not bad and looked quite simple. ¡°Hello Miss


    Foster, you can go to work in peace. We¡¯re at home Mr. Wilson asked me to bring you a message.


    Even if the sky falls, there are still men like them to hold it up. It won¡¯t crush you with them around.¡±


    Before leaving


    little touched and suppressed her emotions. ¡°Got it. [1] thank Mr Wilson¡±


    abe put on her shoes and went out. Mary stood at the door and muttered. ¡°When


    ng Mr. Wdwin grandpa¡¯ Old Mr. Wilson will be overjoyed. Mr. Trevon is really useless. It has been so


    long, but Mrs Wilson hasn¡¯t changed


    her mun


    Mel who did not know the situation was confused and asked curiously. ¡°Mary, what do you mean by


    that


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary asked instead of answering What do you think Miss Natalie looks like? bn¡¯t she very beautiful¡±


    Mel kept nodding her head atrand that Mary would not believe her. She¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen


    such a beautiful girl h¡¯s amazing that she can still be so beautiful after giving birth to Jasper Moreover,


    she is very kind-hearted¡±


    In short, Natalie was good-looking and kind-hearted


    Mary was very satisfied with this answer ¡°The people in our house like Miss Foster, especially old Mr.


    Wilson, Mr. Trevon is disappointing you know Sigh I get angry just talking about it. Is Jasper still


    asleepTM¡±


    Irven art


    ought that


    Mel still did no


    were married and divorced. She just a premarital pregnancy In addition, Mary called Natalie Mos


    Foster Jasper and Lena are still sleeping¡±


    When Natalie arrived downstairs, the ck Maybach was already outude. The man was sitting in the


    driver¡¯s seat, making a call. From the corner of his eye, he saw the womaning over. As he made


    the call, he got out of the car and opened the passenger seat for her


    He even pecked her on the lips. It did not affect the man¡¯s call at all. However, his gaze on her was


    deep, as if he was examining something


    ¡°Alright, investigate further There must be something wrong With that, he hung up the phone and put it


    in has pocket Then he propped his chin and said meaningfully Apany me to the mall to get some


    clothes after work¡±


    Natalie wondered if it was because he wanted to im the gift she promisedst night and wanted her


    to buy harm


    omething You want to buy clothes?¡±


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat said simply. ¡°Yes¡± However, his gaze was still on her waist


    Natalie didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with her clothes. She didn¡¯t expose her belly


    Although the shirt was short, they covered everything. Besides, she couldn¡¯t wear fancy clothes in her


    profession. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her reputation


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the hospital Coincidentally, they saw a couple kissing


    passionately in the parking lot. Natalie thought they would probably lose control and do something


    inappropriate if they continued kissing like this However, why did the back look so familiar? Although


    she was behind a tree and could only see the man¡¯s back, the punk


    clothes


    Trevon turned around and saw the woman staring at the couple kissing passionately not far away. He


    unbuckled his se and leaned forward to kiss the woman¡¯s delicate lips ¡°Mmm


    She was extremely nervous. That was the entrance of the hospital. As long as someone passed by,


    they could see them kissing through the car window. Her reputation would be affected


    However, Trevon did not seem to want to give up at all. He deepened his kiss as if he wanted to taste


    every inch of her After kissing for a while, he let go and gently rubbed her flushed earlobe ¡°What¡¯s the


    point of looking at others kissing? It¡¯s more interesting for us to do thus ourselves¡±


    Natalie was so


    gry She didn¡¯t find it interesting at all. She just found the pink dress famr. She took a few more


    nces and red at the urarking man ¡°This is a hospital¡±


    Trevon said calmly. ¡°We re in the car. Why are you afraid! Your best friend is not afraid of openly kissing


    behind the tree.¡± He reached out to y with her blushed ears and continued ¡°Look, they are still


    kissing. I¡¯m restrained enoughpared


    to them¡±


    Natalie widened her eyes and tried to look at Sherri¡¯s face, but the man protected the woman well, and


    she could not see her. Moreover, they were behind the tree


    So, that couple was Sherri and Hackett. Oh, right! That pink attire belonged to Mr. ckwell. She


    seemed to have seen it the night of the fight. No wonder it looked familiar

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Trevon and Natalie stayed in the car for a few more minutes. Natalie insisted on leaving after a while


    because the time to get to work from the disy on the dashboard.


    The man wanted to kiss her again, but Natalie quickly blocked him with her hand on his chest and


    refused. ¡°Stop it. I am going to bete for work. Don¡¯t break my record of not beingte for so many


    years¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon sruled and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to kiss you deeply. I just wanted to get a peck on


    your lips¡±


    was at a loss for words


    After besitating for a few seconds, she mistered her courage and leaned over to kiss his cheek quickly.


    Then, the immediately retreated and spoke with her face flushed red. ¡°Can I go now! I¡¯m really getting


    the car


    Looking at the woman leaving, he puffed the cheek she had just kissed and could not help but smile.


    He touched the spot where he had been kissed with one hand, and his heart felt warm. Hemented


    about what he had missed two years ago.


    He regretted it very much.


    When he snapped out of his thought, he realized that the two people behind the tree were still kissing.


    It made him wonder if they were not afraid their lips might bruise Could it be that Hackett was not


    sensitive Trevon¡¯s desire would be aroused the moment he kissed Natalie Could it be that Hackett had


    some health problem¡¯ Didn¡¯t he feel this way?


    The more he looked at it, the more eyesore the scene was to him. He honked them ruthlessly. The two


    of them were engrossed and did not react at all. He pressed has born three more times.


    Finally, the two of them separated. The man in pink turned udeways to look for the source of the honk.


    When he realized it was a familiar license te, he swallowed the curse words he wanted to blurt out


    However, the mpatience on his face was obvious. It would be strange if he felt nothing after being


    interrupted


    As he turned around, the woman had already pushed him away and ran into the directio of the


    outpatient building Hackett did not chase after her. Instead, he walked towards Maybach smugly. He


    opened the front passenger seat, but he could not open it after pulling a few times. He knocked on the


    car window again


    Trevon rolled down the window expressionlessly and said to him. ¡°Sat in the


    Outside, Hackett smirked. He shrugged and tidied his clothes that had been messed up when they


    kissed. Then, he opened the back door of the car. After getting into the car, he sat casually as if he was


    at home. ¡°Are you here to drop Natalie off?¡± In the driver¡¯s seat. Trevon looked at Hackett through the


    rearview mirror like he was looking at an idiot. It was obvious why he was at the hospital ¡°What do you


    think then?¡±


    No matter how he looked at Hackett, he found Hackett¡¯s lips were a pain in the eyes. He threw a bag of


    tissues to him in disdain and said coldly. ¡°Wipe it. Lipstick is all over your lips, and you look disgusting¡±


    Hackett was unhappy when he heard that He felt that Trevon was jealous because he got to kiss his


    girlfriend. So, Hackett did not wipe it I like it. This is my girlfriend¡¯s imprint on me I won¡¯t wipe it¡±


    Trevon felt that letting this guy get into his car was a mistake. He no longer wanted to talk to him about


    this topic. It was because Natalie did not put on lipstick. Otherwise, he would never let Hackett brag


    before him about this.


    He said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the ckwell Group?¡±


    Hackettzilyy in the back seat as if he had lost all his energy kissing. He was half-dead as he


    ordered ¡°Im not qualified to work for thepany yet Drop me down at the hotel oppoute


    Trevon nced opposite the road and saw an obvious building ¡°There¡¯s a hotel opposite. Is that the


    hotel you are staying


    ¡°Yes Drop me down there quickly I need to get a nap and send my girlfriend lunch at noon Sigh I have


    a home now and can¡¯t go back Oh right! Trevon, how many months is your probation period¡±


    Now, it was Trevon¡¯s turn to be ung Natalie only said she wanted to try it out with him but dichi¡¯t say


    there was a time limat. That meant that there was no probation period I don¡¯t have a probation period¡±


    When he said this, Hackett was dissatisfied. Why did he have a probation period ¡®Are you now already


    her boyfriend Haven¡¯t you let her down before? Your situation seems to be more serious than mine.


    Why don¡¯t you have a probation period It¡¯s unfair¡±


    These words stabbed Trevor¡¯s weakest spot. They were all dark histories that he wanted to erase but


    could not. His eyebrows twitched


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to wail about it. Even if I don¡¯t have a probation period, you can pretend I have one


    if you want tofort yourself. These words were adding insult to injury What did Trevon mean by


    Last night, that woman Sherri didn¡¯t even let him enter her house. She said that he had to wait until the


    probation period


    was over.


    Trevon kindly gave him a suggestion. ¡°Does your future mother-inw like you?


    Hackett recalled that Sherri¡¯s mother seemed enthusiastic about him, but Sherri¡¯s father probably did


    not like him. That was also why he dared not go to the Landor family¡¯s ce. He wanted to go after


    Sherri acknowledged him as her boyfriend.


    ¡°Well, I think she likes me. Natalie¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like you? You were the one who broke Natalie¡¯s


    heart back then. They definitely won¡¯t be nice to you. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Trevon was speechless. He did not want to spend another second speaking to his annoying friend. All


    Hackett did was mock him.


    ¡°Get lost. Walk back yourself. I have to save money to buy milk powder for my son and support my


    wife. I don¡¯t have any extra gas to drive you back.¡±


    Hackett was chased out of the car but was in a good mood. He hummed and returned to a hotel. It


    seemed that staying in a hotel was quite good.


    Trevon was so angry that he stepped on the elerator and drove pastckett, spraying Hackett with


    exhaust fumes. Hackett was so angry that he cursed.


    ¡°Fack, are you crazy? If you don¡¯t want to drive me back, then don¡¯t. Fuck! You even sprayed dust all


    over me.¡± He had only worn the pink attire a few times. It was his favorite.


    At noon. Trevon asked the bodyguard to send takeout to Natalie¡¯s consultation room as usual. Now that


    Natalie knew it, the naturally took it and thanked the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was d he did not have to show his professional acting skills. He had been acting in


    fear every time for so many days, afraid that he would be seen through and his sry would be


    deducted. It was not easy to be an employee. As a bodyguard, he even had to practice acting skills.


    Getting a job these days needed plenty of skills. It was not easy to get employed.


    When Sherri pushed the door open and entered, she saw a table full of lunch boxes. Thebination


    of meat and vegetables was very appetizing. ¡°Wow, Mr. Wilson is getting more and more attentive. He


    even learned how to provide you with a bnced meal. Not bad.¡±


    Natalie was a little curious. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. ckwelle to eat with you today? Didn¡¯t hee every day


    for the past few days?¡±


    Sherri sounded a little disappointed. ¡°Who knows where he went? Let¡¯s ignore him. I am going to have


    a share of your lunch.¡±


    Natalie was willing to share her lunch. However, she reminded Sherri. ¡°Are you really not going to ask


    Mr. ckwell if he¡¯sing? What if he sends some food over for youter? Won¡¯t you be


    disappointing him by not eating it?¡±


    Sherri pointed at the time on her phone and said unhappily, ¡°Look at the time. It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯ll faint


    from hunger when hees. That bastard! I shouldn¡¯t have been nice to him. Look! He is taking


    advantage of it now.¡±


    Speaking of that, Natalie thought of the scene she saw outside the hospital in the morning She wanted


    to ask but was too busy. ¡°You guys¡­ Were you hiding behind a tree in the morning and erm¡­¡±


    Natalie¡¯s expression exined everything. Sherri was taken aback. What a coincidence! Didn¡¯t the


    bastard say that the ce was hidden and he would be able to protect her privacy?


    One look at Sherri¡¯s expression and Natalie knew. After knowing her best friend for so many years, how


    could she not read her best friend¡¯s expression? Usually, when Natalie exposed her for something, she


    would pause for a while to think of an


    excuse.


    Natalie interrupted her thoughts and exined, ¡°If you want to know how I know, I actually didn¡¯t see


    you, nor did I see Mr. ckwell¡¯s face. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really difficult for his pink and tender clothes not


    to attract attention¡±


    ¡°I was in the car with Trevon and watched you kissing for quite a while. You both kissed for quite long


    Aren¡¯t your lips bruised?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Sherri¡¯s lips. It seemed like they were in perfect


    shape.


    Sherri nodded. Her cheeks and ears flushed red. She held her face with both hands. ¡°Where did you


    see it?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Natalie did not hide anything. She smiled and said, ¡°Trevon sent me here this morning. Coincidentally,


    our car was parked beside you. You were so engrossed that you did not notice us.¡±


    Sherri suddenly thought of a car honking beside them. Could this be Mr. Wilson? She was a little


    speechless. She felt like she had been caught red-handed.


    Sherri changed the topic in embarrassment. ¡°Does Mr. Wilson drive you back and forth from work


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 forgot to tell you yesterday that I went to the Wilson¡¯s residence on Saturday¡±


    Sherri immediately became excited andpletely forgot about the awkwardness just now. ¡°You went


    to the Wilson¡¯s residence? How did Rachel treat you? Did she make things difficult for you?¡±


    Natalie knew that Sherri was worried about her and was afraid that Trevon¡¯s mother would not like her.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s quite nice to me. She even cooked for us.¡±


    Sherri was in disbelief. ¡°Huh? Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Mr Wilson¡¯s mother? She even cooked


    for you?¡±


    Natalie reached out and closed Sherri¡¯s mouth. ¡°Your mouth is drooling. She did treat me well. She did


    not say anything harsh to me. I think Trevon should have reminded her to be nice


    Sherri nodded She felt Trevon was better than before ¡°In that case. Mr Wilson is quite meticulous. He


    must have feared that his mother would make things difficult for you and scare you away¡±


    Natalie was already eating. She said to her best friend, who was still thinking. I didn¡¯t even think much


    about it. Why are you thinking so much? Hurry up and eat¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Natalie didn¡¯t want to. It was just that it was useless to think about it. She wasn¡¯t someone


    who would lower her poution and beg others, nor was she someone who knew how to tter others.


    She was straightforward. If one liked her, she would be nice to that person. If someone did not like her


    she could do nothing about it. She would not dawdle onto it


    When she was young, her grandfather told her that she did not have to make herself shine with glory or


    be someone else She only had to be herself so she would not lose herself to please others


    Love was the same. She could fall in love andpromise, but she had to have a limit. She was not


    someone who would give in blindly She had her bottom line and perseverance


    Sherri was still a little angry that her bastard boyfriend did not send her lunch and did not even call him.


    She picked up cutlery and ate angrily

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Meanwhile, Hackett was still in the hotel


    The man was sleeping soundly under the nket and seemed to be dreaming. There was a smile on


    his lips, making him look a little silly


    The sudden ringtone brought him back to reality. Hackett took out his phone from under the pillow with


    his eyes closed. He tapped the answer icon and ced it by his ear. His eyes remained closed as he


    said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Hello.¡±


    A resentful voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Hackett. I asked you to stay in the hotel to win


    Sherri¡¯s heart, not to enjoy yourself. Hurry up and get up. Look at the time. How dare you sleep soundly


    without even being able to bring your woman and daughter back?¡±


    It was already half past two in the afternoon. When Joy heard her son¡¯s hoarse voice, she knew he was


    still in bed. She was so angry that she would burst into anger it she did not scold him.


    She waited a few seconds for her son to respond.


    There was dead silence on the other end of the call, followed by the sound of his son¡¯s steady


    breathing.


    Joy didnt want to say anything anymore. If her son were at home, she would hit him with a stick by


    now.


    She had no idea why Hackett loved to sleep so much.


    Joy was so angry that she hung up the call.


    After about five minutes, the hotel¡¯s doorbell kept ringing. Thendline in the room also rang at the


    same time. The knocking on the door and the ringing of the phone made Hackett unable to fall asleep


    and continue his sweet dream.


    He sat up in frustration, scratched his head, and scolded. ¡°Who is it? Why are you disturbing my sleep


    so early in the morning? Are you courting death?¡±


    The person outside the door might have heard his curses. The next second, the knocking on the door


    and the ringing phone stopped abruptly. Hackett was already half awake. He sat on the bed with his


    eyes closed, preparing to wake up.


    It took a while for him to open his eyes. He was in a bad mood.


    He remembered that his mother had called him. But what did she say?


    He seemed to have forgotten. He vaguely remembered she said something about winning Sherri¡¯s


    heart.


    Forget it! If he called back, he would be scolded. Passing the probation period was more important.


    He took the phone from the side of the bed and looked at the time. It would have been better if he


    hadn¡¯t looked at it, but when he did, he was shocked. It was 2.35 p.m. It was not morning anymore.


    What about his girlfriend¡¯s lunch?


    He quickly dialed the number on the top of his contact list. It was Sherri¡¯s number. He turned on the


    speaker and took off his pajamas while waiting for the call to be picked up.


    In the end, the phone rang and automatically hung up without being picked up. There was no doubt


    that his girlfriend was angry. He had just kissed her in the morning and pissed her off in the afternoon.


    He sighed silently. Her impression of him had just improved, yet he had ruined it just like that.


    He quickly put on his clothes and walked into the bathroom to wash up. Seeing that the pink top on the


    bed was no longer wearable, he took out a macaroni-colored shirt from the wardrobe, put on a pair of


    jeans, and headed out of the door.


    He drove the car to the hospital entrance and walked straight into Sherri¡¯s consultation room. When he


    entered, he realized no one was in the consultation room. He anxiously went to the front desk and


    asked, ¡°Excuse me, is Dr. Landor off work in


    the afternoon?¡±


    When the nurse at the front desk saw how handsome Hackett was and that she saw him every day,


    she answered enthusiastically. ¡°Dr. Landor has two surgeries this afternoon. She is still in the operating


    theater but should be out soon. Why don¡¯t you wait in her office for a while?*


    Hearing this, Hackett heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, thank you. The doctors and murses in your


    hospital are really nice.¡±


    The nurse was a little embarrassed by the praise. She smiled and felt that Dr. Landor¡¯s boyfriend was


    friendly.


    Hackett turned around and went to the consultation room. He sat on Sherri¡¯s office chair. From time to


    time, he would look at his phone. He was a little anxious and nervous. He did not know how to coax


    her.


    At this moment, he was a little vexed Why didn¡¯t he buy a bouquet first just now! He had been careless


    Forty-five minutester, Sherri stretched her neck and walked past the front desk with her hands on her


    waist. The nurse stopped her. ¡°Dr. Landor.¡±


    Sherri stopped and leaned against the front desk. She stared at the nurse and asked in confusion,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The nurse said mysteriously. ¡°Dr. Landor, your boyfriend is waiting for you in the office. He has been


    waiting for almost an


    hour. Hurry up and go to your office.¡±


    Sherri was surprised. Her trial boyfriend was here. Hmph, he still dared toe. He said he would


    bring her delicious food daily, but he had only brought her food for a few days before forgetting to send


    her lunch today. Indeed, he was not trustworthy However, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you.


    Your lipstick today is nice¡±


    The nurse thought. ¡°You both are indeed a couple. Even the way you both praised me is the same.¡±


    Sherri stood at the door and calmed herself. Her face quickly turned cold. She reminded herself not to


    fall for Hackett¡¯s honey tongue. She had to hold it in.


    She reminded herself to calm down and embrace herself.


    Then, Sherri walked into the consultation room with a cold expression, as if she did not see Hackett.


    She did her work without ncing at him, much less paying attention to Hackett.


    Hackett thought, ¡°Great! Im invisible to her now.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s intention of ignoring him was so straightforward that it was apparent that she was angry. She


    could have just written ¡°I am angry on her forehead.


    He quickly got up and walked over. He turned her body to face him and said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I


    realize what I have done. Can you forgive me just once? Only once. I promise there won¡¯t be a next


    time.¡±


    He sincerely sped his hands and apologized, waiting for Sherri¡¯s answer.


    In the end, Sherri still ignored him. She pushed his hands away and turned around to tidy up the desk.


    This made Hackett anxious. The probation period was not over yet. He didn¡¯t want to be ¡°fired¡±. It was


    all Trevon¡¯s fault for saying something


    like that.


    He followed Sherri wherever she went. He was like her tail, kept wagging beside her. He kept


    apologizing. I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t you punish me? Anything is fine. Don¡¯t ignore me. If you ignore me. I¡¯ll


    panic. We agreed that although you get angry, you can¡¯t terminate my probation period halfway. That is


    against our agreement.¡±


    Sherri had given in a little. At the very least, Hackett was afraid that she would end their rtionship


    because of this. Could it be understood that Hackett wanted to be with and liked her?


    However, she still put on her stands. Otherwise, in the future, this fellow would apologize and get


    forgiven easily every time he made a mistake. This would repeat. She asked calmly. ¡°What did you do


    wrong?¡±


    Seeing that Sherri was already speaking to him, Hackett was delighted and said truthfully, I overslept


    and didn¡¯t deliver lunch to my girlfriend on time.¡±


    Then, he added. ¡°I guarantee that this will be thest time. There will definitely not be a next time. I also


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    guarantee that there will be meat for every meal in the future¡±


    His silly words amused Sherri. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in a good mood after helping deliver two babies this


    afternoon, so I¡¯ll give you a chance for now. Look at how caring Mr. Wilson is. He changes the menu for


    Natalie every day.¡±


    Hackett disagreed and retorted, ¡°Trevon is not as caring as me. He paid someone to send it over. I


    bring you lunch myself. Miss Natalie, can¡¯t you tell which of us is more caring?¡±


    Sherri thought about it and agreed. It seemed that Hackett had put in a little more effort.


    Hackett continued to admit his mistake generously. ¡°I am sorry about today. Punish me. After work, I¡¯ll


    take you shopping at the mall in Athana. I¡¯ll pay for everything you choose. Is that okay?¡±


    Sherri was silent for a long time and did not answer. She seemed to be thinking.


    Hackett continued to tempt her. ¡°My bank card has been a little overloaded recently. Please help me


    use some of the money


    in it.¡±


    This was the first time Sherri had heard such a ridiculous reason. He could just do it if he wanted to buy


    something for her aspensation. It was silly to find such a speechless reason. However, she was


    already in a good mood. She smiled. ¡°Alright, since you have requested sincerely, I¡¯ll spend some of it.


    You don¡¯t have to thank me for it,¡±


    Hackett quickly said, ¡°I thank you on behalf of my family.¡±


    Why did these words sound so unpleasant? Sherri¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±


    Hackett was not scolding her. He was telling the truth. If his mother knew that Sherri was willing to


    spend his money, she would be overjoyed. She would probably send him a bank card and ask if it was


    enough for Sherri to spend. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. You have misunderstood my words¡±


    Sherri put her hands on her hips. A second ago, she had just forgiven him. Yet he was taking


    advantage of it again. ¡°Hackett! Have I forgiven you too soon? Are you sure you are here to


    apologize?¡±


    Seeing that his girlfriend¡¯s expression turned gloomy, he quickly apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s not


    talk about this. I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work.¡±


    Sherri red at this shameless man but was still in a good mood.


    After that, Hackett had his eyes on Sherri. Seeing that she was busy, he waited quietly at the side


    patiently.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Athana Mall


    In a uniquely-branded men¡¯s clothing store, a man held a woman¡¯s hand and carefully chose clothes.


    The woman would ask the man¡¯s opinion from time to time, but the man shook his head.


    From afar, they really looked like a loving couple, like a wife choosing clothes for her husband. It was


    very warm and blissful


    However, the beautiful scene onlysted a few minutes.


    After choosing several clothes in a row and being mercilessly rejected, the woman lost her patience


    and said with a helpless expression, I already said that I don¡¯t know how to choose. I¡¯ve never bought


    clothes for boys. You don¡¯t like the color 1 chose Choose it yourself. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    She had never bought clothes for men, so how would she know how to choose? Her aunt and Ava


    bought her clothes. She had just learned how to match females¡¯ clothes, so how could she know how


    to match males? It was really difficult for her. When the man heard that she had never bought clothes


    for a boy, he automatically understood that he was the first. His mood improved, and he smiled.


    ¡°Choose the clothes that match yours.¡±


    The clothes she had just chosen were a little too old. They did not look youthful and energetic. They did


    not match her clothes, making him look much older.


    It made him feel like an old man dating a young woman.


    On the other hand, the woman was dressed very youthfully today. She wore denim wide-legged pants,


    a ck knitted sweater, and a white suit. Even her hair was tied up so beautifully. However, he did not


    recognize the color of her hair. He remembered that it was still ck two years ago. She had even


    changed her hair color after going abroad.


    If a woman had dressed up like this two years ago, would he have noticed his feelings for her? At that


    time, she dressed very casually every day, and he did not think he would like such a woman.


    She was too ordinary. Trevon was puzzled that his grandfather liked her very much.


    His thoughts drifted. His gaze on her looked lost. ¡°Natalie.¡±


    The woman had light makeup on. Her eyebrows were like a painting, and her skin was as fair as snow.


    She looked at Trevon with her bright eyes. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Trevon wanted to say she was too good-looking and young to bepatible with him. But in the end,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    he changed his words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Help me choose some casual young ones.¡±


    Natalie understood that he didn¡¯t want what she had chosen just now because he felt those clothes


    looked old.


    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Although the age gap between us is a little big, you don¡¯t have to feel inferior.¡±


    Trevon felt she had stabbed his weakest spot. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old?¡±


    Haven¡¯t you slept with me to know if my age had affected my appearance and health?


    Natalie held back herughter and shrugged her shoulders as if she could do nothing. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that


    you¡¯re older than me. I can¡¯t change that. But if you wear ck like a ninja every day, you¡¯ll look more


    mature. You can try changing your color asionally.¡± She didn¡¯t say that he was older but changed


    her words to mature.


    Trevon pinched Natalie¡¯s soft face dotingly and pretended to be fierce. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m very


    young. Just you wait.¡± Why did she have a feeling what he meant was something that didn¡¯t seem to be


    that pure and would be pretty bashful? Indeed, after staying with this man for too long, her thoughts


    gradually became like his.


    A roguish voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. Mr. Wilson. You¡¯re shopping too?


    This is rare.¡±


    It took Hackett a minute to digest the fact that Trevon was shopping. Before he came in, he took a


    photo of Trevon and sent it to Frank with the caption, ¡°This is something big! It¡¯s surprising! Mr. Wilson


    is shopping.¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who the voice belonged to. If it wasn¡¯t Hackett, who else


    could it be? Hackett sounded like he was asking for a beating. So, Trevon didn¡¯t want to talk to him at


    all.


    When Natalie saw it was Hackett and Sherri, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. What a


    coincidence. They had never told each other they wereing. It was really fate that they could shop


    in the same ce,


    Seeing that it was her best friend, Sherri quickly pulled her hand out of Hackett¡¯s hand and ran to her


    best friend. She held her wrist intimately. ¡°Are you apanying Mr. Wilson to buy clothes?¡±


    Natalie nodded and tilted her head to ask Sherri, ¡°What about you? Have you forgiven your man, or are


    you here to spend his money?¡±


    Sherri ran her fingers through the hair on her shoulders and said excitedly. ¡°Well. That man insists that


    I help him spend his money. He said his bank ount is getting full. I¡¯m so kind. How can I stand by


    and do nothing?¡±


    Natalie burst outughing. That was a way to appease Sherri Mr. ckwell really knew how to beat


    around the bush. Most importantly, Sherri liked this because she liked branded bags and clothes


    They were indeed perfect for each other


    Unexpectedly. Trevon, who had been silent full, I¡¯ll do a good deed and let you pay our mood today. We


    have to grasp the chance¡±


    Natalie wanted to say ¡°Can you be any me getting involved?


    shamelessly said. ¡°Since Mr. ckwell¡¯s bank card as genting choose your clothes. It¡¯s rare for Mr


    ckwell to be ch a good


    re shameless? He¡¯s apologizing


    money to coat has girlfriend. Why are you


    ¡°How could you make it sound so dignified Do you deed¡±


    to praise you because of it? You sound like you¡¯ve done a great


    However, Trevon ignored Natalie¡¯s gaze He even added, ¡°Pick one for Miss Landor and Mr. ckwell.


    He¡¯s wearing too fancy clothes. It¡¯s not easy for him to be invisible¡±


    Natalie painted her eyes and punched Trevon¡¯s that? Sherri would be embarrassed. He was being


    ruthless


    That tra


    doing this on purpose How could he casually expose


    out be showed no reaction,


    if he had just been stung by a mosquito.


    Trevon felt the slight pain in


    These words warrensfu


    Harkett¡¯s bark to s


    runded Sherri of being caught in the morning. Her ears turned slightly red as she pinched


    As for Harkett. he II. If doing¡± It hurts¡±


    that good at enduring pain. He jumped up on the spot. ¡°Hiss. What are you


    Sherri said seriously. ¡°There¡¯s a mosquito 1 pinched it to dead for you¡±


    Hackers


    ¡°I suspert that I that mosquito. Sherri wa ts to pinch me to death¡±


    Thanks to Mr Wilson¡¯s remander. Sherri wanted to buy ck for would be better and easer to hade


    same color as the tree trunk. That way, it


    She immediately parked up the clothes for Hackett. Her eyes were all on the ck and dark series


    On the other hand. Natalie felt that Trevon did not look energetic She was afraid that Trevon would not


    like it if it was too bright


    Trevon looked at the color of the woman¡¯s hand, and his eyes unhappily. ¡°Furk! It¡¯s fine that you


    morked me but do you th color others wear to funerali for me non


    Trevon felt that Hackett


    things secretly: You don¡¯t wa have no objections¡±


    that he was miburting


    daovered every time


    ring ck all the time, so she chose white and gray.


    re filled with joy Hackett¡¯s face darkened, and he said


    propriate for you to make my girlfriend choose the


    ery day. He retorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this beneficial for you to do some the However, if you like to show everyone


    you were kissing. I


    Hackett retorted immediately. ¡°Do you think everyone likes to watch others ¨¤


    like you?¡±


    Trevon leanedzily against the door of the fitting room with his hands in his pockets. His tone was


    calm and kind. ¡°I don¡¯t like it but I¡¯m afraid your girlfriend


    The store manager smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Sar. pleasee and try on your clothes¡±


    To be able to be a manager, she must be a smart person From the moment these people came


    in, she knew that they were either rich or noble. The men were dressed in branded clothes, and so


    were the women, especially the woman in the surt. Her attire was custom-made and didn¡¯t seem to be


    from Athara Mall After being a salesperson for so many years, she recognized clothes well


    On the other hand, Hackett reluctantly took the ck coat and brown shirt Sherri chose into the fitting


    room. He did not have the slightest desire to wear them. Could he not wear them? It seemed that he


    could not. It might make Sherri want to cancel has probation to be her husband. His main goal today


    was to appease Miss Landor


    Forget it. So be it. At most, he would hide it in the cab in the future.


    Trevon was overjoyed and quickly changed hus clothes. Natalie¡¯s estimation was quite urate. The


    clothes were just right. The white sweater on the man made him look like a teenager. He was indeed


    much younger. Clothes really made the man.


    It was a stark contrast to his previous suit.


    Natalie chose another pair of jeans for turn and asked tentatively. ¡°Do you know how to wear this?¡± In


    her impression, this man was either a suit or a suit She had never seen hum wear jearis.


    However, he had worn sweatpants two years ago That was the only when they jogged together once.


    Trevon red at Natalie jeans His gaze fell on the years in her hand. He smiled when he realized the


    color was the hers I can wear it¡¯


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at her best friend with a look that said, ¡°You¡¯re really


    amazing Only you can


    mke Mr. Wilson wear these and der


    ocent. She wasnt il


    who forced him. ¡°Sherri, would you believe me if I said he regard to


    Natalie


    these


    Sherri shook her head midli


    Natalie sighed and said. ¡°Betine you came. I chose a sout for him, but he despised in her ause it might


    make him led to old and sand I was too young. He as to choose something yourful and evergete for


    him. Then, if he wanted a youthdal


    tgelic person woulddi


    In a house the


    catened just becau


    Natalie was young and beautifu


    iy this ye


    Sherri was at a loss for words Del Mr Wilso happened every year, but there were r


    After waiting for a while, Trevon came out again in je He looked energetic and handsome like a


    univerury uurdere No one could tell his age at all. Sherri praised him generously. Let¡¯s not talk about


    anything or for the word humo something Mr Wilson can handle


    Natalie agreedi this point. The man in front of the mirror was handsome. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She even suspected she had fallen for him two years ago because of


    She walked closer with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Do you like it? If you really don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force


    yourself. You have to be happy when you wear those clothes¡±


    Trevon looked at himself in the mirror and felt quitefortable. ¡°¡±TC¡¯s good. Llike everything you


    choose. Choose a few more for me I can wear them when I go out with you?


    Natalie asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you serious? Are green, yellow, and pink also alright for your


    Trevon thought about it and felt these colors were a little difficult to ept Tran arcept green.


    Forget it. It was better not to make such a huge leap, Natalie still chose the light-colored series for


    Trevon and did not choose the colorful series


    Sherri suspected that Hackett was asleep in the fitting room. She knocked on the fitting room door and


    said impatiently, ¡°Hey! I asked you to try on clothes, not to sleep. Are you nning to spend the right in


    there


    Hackett¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Coming,ing!


    Pushing open the door of the fitting room, Hackett looked depressed ¡°Can we change the color? I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to present it well¡±


    Hackett never wore ck. He had no choice but to wear a coat to the office, but he only had one ck


    suit. The rest were silver and white.


    It was because Hackett felt that only bright colors could reflect his temperament.


    Sherri also realized that he did not look good in the dark series. She was used to seeing him in other


    colors. Now that he had worn ck, he looked dull and listless.


    Sherripromised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep the ck shirt and buy another bright one?¡±


    Hackett still despised his ck shirt and tried to struggle again Sherri saw through his thoughts and


    urged, ¡°Hurry up. I haven¡¯t bought anything yet. Are you sure we are here because you want to make it


    up to me!


    Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Yes. You can pick any one of them I won¡¯t try them on We¡¯ll leave


    immediately after paying¡±


    Later. Trevon carried arge bag of clothes and said to the store manager, ¡°He¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Then, he


    strode out of the store with Natalie


    Hackett cursed at Trevon¡¯s back and reluctantly went to pay. He really did not try on the clothes Sherri


    had chosen for harn and directly paid the bill.


    The store manager and the salesperson respectfully walked the four of them out of the store. They


    were wee toe


    again next time


    After the four of them left, the salesperson asked the manager in confusion, ¡°Manager, why didn¡¯t you


    let me help them choose the clothes just now?¡±


    The store manager patiently answered, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the two men have girlfriends the one with a


    smile is easier to talk to. If you approach the one who had a stern expression, he would ask you to


    leave them alone eventually


    The manager added. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t ask for our help, we¡¯ll stay at the counter and assist them


    when they pay the bill. Then, we will walk them to the exit and not provoke them¡¯


    The salesperson nodded repeatedly

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Next was the shopping time for the two women. It was actually Sherri taking Natalie to shop with her.


    Of course, Natalie was just or


    ying Sherri


    To begin with, Natalie was not a spendthrift and had no pursuits for luxury brands. She was not


    interested in the dazzling array of handbags at this moment


    She would have loved it if they were shopping for a helmet. It might have made a difference.


    Trevon saw the woman¡¯sck of interest and whispered into her ear. Tve prepared a gift for you¡±


    He knew she didn¡¯t like this kind of bag and didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying a handbag Her dressing


    style had changed after being overseas for many years, but her ht of not liking a bag hadn¡¯t


    changed.


    In the past few days, he had not seen her carry her bag once. Her phone was still in her pocket or her


    hand.


    Hearing dan, Natalie turned around and red atm However, it was not any special asions yet.


    Why did he suddenly


    pare a gift for her ¡°What day is it today? Is it worth celebrating?¡±


    Trevon whispered again, ¡°Yes, every day I¡¯m with you is worth celebrating¡±


    Natalie gasped. This person was constantly flirting and confessing. He did not pay attention to the


    asion and was developing into a straightforward irtatious racter ¡°Where did you learn all these? YouOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    must have been in many


    rtionships in the pa few years,


    Trevon was busy expressing has loyalty. He did not have time to date. He had even almost lived a


    monk¡¯s life. ¡°I only date you Other than you. I don¡¯t like anyone else¡±


    Natalie was helpless. She did not want to continue the conversation. It was getting ridiculous. ¡°You


    should remain silent or talk to Mr. ckwell for a while I¡¯ll apany Sherri to look at the bags¡±


    She pinched her slightly red and hot ears and walked towards Sherri, pretending to be calm. ¡°Are you


    nning to buy this?¡±


    Sherri pursed her lips and seemed to be in a dilemma Although she liked both of them, she did not


    spend moneyvishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know which one to choose Natalie help me see which one souts me


    better¡±


    Sherri held a white bag in her right hand and a ck bag in the other. They each had their


    characteristics. Natalie was already unintere In this thing and wava little troubled. She pointed at one


    absent-mindedly ¡°ck¡±


    Sherri picked up the ck bag and looked at it again and again. She was a little suspicious of her best


    friend¡¯s decision. Just as she was about to speak. Hackett strode over ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. You¡¯ve


    already touched it for half an hour. If you continu Jing it, their leather will fall off. I¡¯ve already bought


    both¡±


    Sherri was overjoyed when she heard that However, she still refused, ¡°Why did you buy two? One will


    do.¡±


    Hackett leanedzily against the counter and supported his head with one hand. He sounded generous


    when he said. ¡°TI help your decule You can carry the white bag and the ck on alternate days. Then,


    choose another color to carry on Sund


    At this moment, Natalie almost believed Hackett¡¯s words. His money in his bank had indeed


    overflowed, and he needed to clear some of it


    It was impressive that she coudl even carry her handbag ording to her work schedule at the


    hospital


    Trevon raught a glimpse of the woman¡¯s surprised smile. He disliked Hackett more now. If you like it, I


    can buy the entire shop for you. Do you want it?¡±


    That was indeed something that Trevon could do Natalie quickly rejected, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like bags.¡±


    Trevon answered obediently ¡°Oh, okay I won¡¯t buy it then.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief. All of them were really rich


    No matter how rich they were, this was not how to spend it.


    Sherri was thrilled to be coaxed by Hackett. Her voice became a little coquettish when she spoke to


    Hackett. When Natalie heard this, she shuddered and felt goosebumps all over her


    Trevon was quite envious to see Sherri speaking coquettishly with that man. However, be followed


    behind with a calm expression


    Next, they looked at the clothes, jewelry, watches, and arrything that Sherri wanted to buy


    Harkett and Trevon were like two porters, quietly following behind the women. They had many


    shopping bags in their hands. Of course, Hackett had more than twice as many shopping bags as


    Trevon


    Sherr¡¯s desire to shop was above Natalie¡¯s Another reason was that Hackett paid for all the clothes and


    jewelry Sherri was interested in. Whether she liked them or not, Hackett paid for them. It showed how


    rich he was


    Hackett leaned against the pay desk like he could not stand up straight. He swiped his card singly and


    teased Trevon, ¡°Trevon, you can¡¯t even use your money. Your rtionship will be in danger if a woman


    isn¡¯t willing to spend your money¡±


    hand and pushed the receipt to Trevon. His


    After saying that, he smugly waved the bank c obvious.


    Trevon rolled his eyes at him as if he was looking at a fool and said indifferently. ¡°A diligent woma


    to show off was


    the best¡±


    Hackett snorted and sighed. Then, he shook his head and said with an indescribable expression, ¡°Do


    whatever tofort yourself about it If you¡¯re envious of me, so be it If you don¡¯t admit it, why don¡¯t you


    search for information about this online A woman is willing to spend a man¡¯s money because she treats


    you as one of her own Otherwise, she¡¯ll with you and leave you one day¡±


    Trevon secretly agreed with this view Why? Because two yea ago, Natalie had even paid separately for


    a set of Spaghetti Bolognese when he ate with him


    However, Trevon calmly retorted, ¡°Half of Athana is your wife You should start taking care of your


    health¡±


    Hacken thought. ¡°Do I mean that? Are those women the same as Sherri¡¯ This is what I¡¯m willing to


    spend me also willing to ept it Danin, you won¡¯t understand even it I tell you¡±


    iry on She¡¯s


    Trevon thought, ¡°I should practice boxing with Hackett for the next few days. This guy is starting to


    climb on my head¡±


    Hackett might mock Trevon more if Trevon did teach hum a lesson.


    The two men followed behind the women for a few hours. They said nothing and followed silently. They


    were delighted when they swiped their bank cards as if the money were nothing


    After buying everything. Trevon wanted the manager to send the things to Evergreen Gardens. But on


    second thought, he felt that helping Natalie carry the bags was quite blissful, so he gave up on this


    idea


    It was already 7:30 pm when they finished shopping Hackett suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lathern Club for


    dinner. We can make Frank pay for it.¡±


    Trevon licked the corner of his lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re bankrupt. You n to take advantage of Frank¡±


    Hackett shrugged nonchntly and put everything into the trunk and backseat. Then, he called Frank.


    ¡°Where are you?*


    Frank did not answer and asked coldly instead. ¡°What do you think?


    Without a doubt, it was Lithern Club. This guy clearly had his house, but he liked to stay in Lithern Club


    every day. He did not return home and never went to work in Roberts Group.


    Trevon put the things in the trunk and helped Natalie open the passenger seat. He had a feeling that


    Hackett would be scolded, and he was waiting for a good show.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Grand Manor for dinner. Come along. Trevon, Natalie, and Sherri are also with me


    Frank said, ¡°What am I? A third wheel? Why do I have to go with two couples? I¡¯m not going He did not


    want to watch them shamelessly win their girlfriends hearts. He might as well earn money.


    Hackett sincerely invited again. ¡°Come on, let me introduce you to a girl. You can¡¯t always be single.¡±


    If Hackett had been by lus side, he would have pped him. Hackett was not here to call him for a


    meal at all. He was here to show off ¡°Are you that free? Have you even finished your probation period?


    Treat me to a meal when you pass that¡±


    Hackett cursed. After hanging up, he told Trevon, ¡°This guy isn¡¯ting. He said he is afraid to be a


    third wheel¡±


    As expected, a smirk was on Trevon¡¯s face. ¡°You were the one who wanted to call him, not me. You


    deserve to be scolded¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m just being kind. I think that he¡¯s all alone. If he dies alone one day, no one will notice him


    dead¡± Hackett felt that he was very kind.


    The two cars were parked side by side. Natalie and Sherri were chatting across the distance from each


    other. Sherri was in a good mood today Hackett had given her gifts that she liked.


    Natalie asked, ¡°Did you tell your brother about this?¡±


    Sherri suddenly snapped out of her joy and pouted ¡°Natalie, I think I forgot to tell my brother.¡±


    Natalie was speechless ¡°Sa only your brother doesn¡¯t know that Hackett is Ruby¡¯s biological father?¡±


    Sherri told the truth. ¡°Thest time I confessed to my mother. I wanted to say at But at that time, my


    brother was visiting his friend in the hospital and hung up in a hurry. Then, I was busy dating recently


    and forgot about it.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°You have even forgotten your brother after dating him¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°Since you realized you have forgotten, it is best to let him know about it soon. It is


    better to admit your mistake and apologize sooner. There¡¯s no other way¡±


    Sherri thought about it and agreed. Her brother was abroad now, so he could not punish her even if she


    told him about it. When he returned, his anger would have subsided.


    The sooner she admitted it, the sooner she would be freed from guilty. She would call and tell him


    about at that night.


    Time was a thief. It could steal everything But it was also a good medicine to wash away the hostility

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    It rmed Trevon when Natalie mentioned Edward. Coupled with the fact that Trevon was rtively


    close to them and the two women were chatting, it was difficult to ignore them. Hence, he heard most


    of the conversation.


    Hackett was already in the driver¡¯s seat. When he started the car. Sherri turned to Natalie and shouted,


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll wait for you at Grand Mansor¡±


    ¡°Alright Drive carefully¡±


    After Hacketts car left. Trevon sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the woman. She had been sitting


    there for so long but did not put on her seatbelt. He leaned over and patiently helped her buckle her


    seatbelt. He naturally pecked her lips and quickly retreated


    This man was getting better at it Smart, urate, and fast.


    Actually, he wanted to kiss her deeply, but they still had to have a meal with Hackett and Sherri He was


    afraid that he would lose control. It was challenging to control his destretely


    Natalie s face flushed red from the sudden kiss. He looked at the woman¡¯s rapidly blushing cheeks and


    licked the lingering taste on his lips in satisfaction.


    He turned the steering wheel with one hand and looked at the rearview mirror. In a few seconds, he


    turned the car onto the right path and asked casually. ¡°Were you talking about Edward?¡±


    Trevon was unsure if the woman kne that Edward liked her. As a man, his intuition told him that Edward


    had different feelings for Natalie


    Recalling the scene of Edward helping Natalie carry the clothes, he knew that Edward¡¯s feelings for her


    were that of a man to a woman. If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he spend so much effort to find the


    helmet she liked? He even got an autograph on


    it for her


    It was a thoughtful gift. He hadn¡¯t understood it before, but now he did. One only took the time to


    understand someone¡¯s preferences or even cater to them when one truly liked someone


    Even her simple smile could stir up the waves in his heart, blooming joy in him.


    His mind was in a mess, and his thoughts were already wandering. However, he calmly waited for


    Natalie s answer.


    She looked sideways at the man driving seriously,


    was just a casual conversation. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Trevon exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. You guys were talking too loudly. My hearing is quite


    good¡±


    It was fine for Trevon to know about this. She continued. ¡°Sherri forgot to tell Edward about Hackett¡±


    Trevon suddenly reached out to hold her tiny hand and pinched her fingertips. ¡°Edward knew long ago¡°


    These words surprised Natalie If Edward knew wh dn¡¯t he tell Sherri Sherri was still worried about how


    to exin it to Edward. Moreover. Edward didn¡¯t make things difficult for Hackett She was puzzled


    She frowned and asked, ¡°When did Edward find out?*


    Trevon¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He was silent for a moment. Why did he dislike her mentioning


    Edward¡¯s name so much¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when he found out, but he broke Mia¡¯s leg¡±


    This information shocked Natalie even more. In her impression, Edward was gentle and soft-spoken.


    His character had nothing to do with brutality


    Trevon did not tell her that Ethan broke Mia¡¯s hamstring She had probably never seen Joseph being


    ruthless.


    Seeing that she was a little distracted, he squeezed her soft fingers again. ¡°Have you been having a


    different impression of


    Edward


    Curiouty grew in him. He wanted to know the image of Edward to her


    Natalie did not understand the mearung behind the man¡¯s question. She exined. ¡°Perhaps everyone


    has two sides. One is for the family, and the other is for the people who make him ufortable. It has


    been so long, but I understand why Edward did that Sherri is his sister There¡¯s nothing wrong with him


    taking revenge for Sherry¡±


    She continued ¡°Actually. I thought of a hundred ways to take revenge on Mia back then, but I didn¡¯t do


    that in the end. I don¡¯t feel sorry for her for being taken revenge on¡±


    Trevon was stunned. He took a deep breath. ¡°Is it because you think that fin protecting her and that you


    can¡¯t do anything to her with me around


    Natalie nodded without hiding anything ¡°Yes, you re Mr Wilson. If you want to protect someone, how


    can you not be able to? I don¡¯t have anyone backing me up. I know my limits. I can¡¯t go against you,


    and I must stay alive¡±


    At that time, no one behind her could help her If Edward could, she would not have agreed to let


    Falward fight with Trevon for her. Even if she could hurt Trevon, Edward would be injured.


    She coull not use people who were genuinely nice in her that way.


    Thevon remained ulent He pursed his lips and nightened hits grips on the steering wheel.


    Natalie sand. ¡°Actually, Sherri can take revenge or look for Edward, but the Landor family big family


    Sherri don¡¯t want the Landor famly to face wandals because of her, so she hid it fre


    However, there was something else that she did not say Sherri


    she was the one who forced herself on Hackett.


    When he hears the woman speaking up for Edward, he felt jealous deep down She kept calling hirn


    Edward, but his past mistake made him lose confidence in questioning her about it. He could only ask


    gently, ¡®Are you someone he cares about?


    Trevon wondered if Ed had broken Mia¡¯s legs for Sherri or Natalie. He guessed that she must have


    been part of the


    reason


    Natalie thought he would ask her why she did not ask for Edward¡¯s help. Yet he asked something like


    this. Puzzled, Natalie asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Trevon could not hide anything and wanted to rify everything at once. ¡°He likes you?¡± It was a


    question, not a rhetorical


    question


    When Natale heard this, shey calmly on the back of the chair ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. He treats


    me as his sister¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and saw the man frowning. She exined. ¡°Actually, when I was


    with him in the past, I had a few moments of doubt, but Edward always naturally said that I was his


    sister. I remember that once in high school, I was surrounded by a few people with malicious intentions.


    It was Edward who helped me out At that time, he told those people that I was his sister. From now on,


    he will protect me No matter what, the Landor family is from a wealthy family. Those people who bullied


    me didn¡¯t te to hurt me anymore After that, no one dared to find trouble with me anymore. All these


    years. Edward treated me like a big brother and took me as his sister Therefore,pared to others, I


    will care more about hum


    She suddenly remembered Sherri saying that the Wilson Group and the Landor Group were


    about the assistan


    know if it was true


    ¡°Are your familypetitors with the Landor Group?¡±


    name. She did not


    At this moment. Trevon was very grateful to Edward for raising her by his side. It turned out that


    Edward had never confessed for so many years. It would be strange if Edward would win a girl¡¯s heart


    like this. He could not help but feel snug and happy


    He said with a smule. ¡°Are you concerned about me or your brother?¡± He emphasized the word


    ¡°brother¡±.


    Why did Natalie feel that this man was jealous? She squinted her eyes and probed for a while before


    saying. ¡°Both of you are important Edward is like a family to me I¡¯m not an ungrateful person, so don¡¯t


    make me make such a choice¡±


    Trevon nodded in agreement. It was good for her to take him as a Lamily. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try not to snatch


    projects from him in the future Ill introduce good girls tom or arrange him on a blind date when I meet


    one that sits him¡±


    Natalie was speechless. ¡°Sur, you seem to have just dated someone yourself. Do you still have a lot of


    other girls in mind?¡± Trevon replied carefully, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Other than you, I have only two


    other women¡¯s phone numbers in my contact list. One is my mom¡¯s, and the other is Mary¡¯s. There is


    no other female¡¯s contact in it¡±


    He added. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it yourself¡±


    After saying that, he handed his phone to her, wanting her to check it ¡°The lock-pin password is your


    birthday.¡±


    Natalie did not turn it on. She felt that keeping an eye on someone could not be done by checking his


    phone. She couldn¡¯t stop the man if he wanted to cheat on her. Besides, she wanted to respect his


    privacy,


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the resources, yet you n to introduce girls to Edward? What makes you think


    the woman you choose would sunt him?¡±


    He yed with her tiny hands again. They were sweating from his grip. ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    The topic changed ¡°Where do you n to let your uncle and the others stay when theye? A


    hotel?¡±


    Natalie thought so, but Ava would definitely like to stay with her. However, she faced a problem now.


    Her brother had only renovated two rooms for her. It was not enough to amodate all of them.


    She might as well stay in the hotel with her aunt and cousin.


    Natalie said, ¡°I n to stay in a hotel with them¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you renovate the suite and change it to four rooms?¡± He really felt that Joseph


    was not very smart. He had only built two rooms for such a vast space. The nanny upied one room,


    and his son slept with Natalie in the other. It was dithcult for him to stay for a night. It would be


    congested for three people to share a bed.


    No one knew what Joseph was thinking. He didn¡¯t know how to n.


    Natalie refused. The current house was pretty good, especially for Jasper¡¯s toy room. Her brother had


    also put a lot of effort into renovating it, so she did not n to change it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can stay in a


    hotel.¡±


    Trevon thought that it was fine. Hotels were more convenient than home. If Joseph chose to stay with


    Natalie, he would not be able to enter the house. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for them to stay at Grand Manor.


    You can¡¯t reject it. Let me make my presence known


    After he convinced Natalie for a while, Natalie finally agreed.


    She was looking forward to the arrival of her uncle and the rest. She had not seen them for a few


    months. Her aunt would asionally send her messages to ask if she was busy. She felt her aunt


    missed Jasper.


    Actually, she missed them too.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    When Trevon and the others arrived at the Grand Manor, Hackett and the others had already gone


    upstairs and were waiting in the private room.


    Trevon brought Natalie straight to one of the private rooms. They had a private room in Grand Manor.


    This private room. was not for external use and it could only be used when they were having a meal.


    He pushed open the door and entered. He realized that Hackett had ordered a table full of dishes and


    the dishes were already half-eaten.


    When he saw Trevon and the others enter, Hackett smiled smugly. ¡°You guys are really slow. Half of


    the dishes have been served already¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie looked and estimated that there were already 16 dishes on the table. Mr.


    ckwell said that only half of the dishes were served. Didn¡¯t this mean that he had ordered 32


    dishes? Mr. ckwell really went overboard with 32 dishes for four people.


    Did Mr. ckwell want revenge or was he trying to stuff himself?


    Trevon looked at the table full of dishes without any change in expression on the surface. He was


    disgusted by how childish Hackett was ¡°You better finish it all or else you¡¯re a food waster.¡±


    Sherri never objected to delicious food. Her stomach was already growling from hunger. She had also


    ordered the dishes desperately, afraid that she would not be able to eat enough.


    Every time she went to a pizza hub with Natalie, she would order it with all her might. In the beginning,


    she would feel that she could eat a cow and order everything she saw on the menu. But as she ate,


    she would start feeling awkward because she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish half the food.


    She remembered that she had ordered too much that time she called Edward to clean up the


    aftermath


    As the saying went, the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. The way they ordered food ran in the family.


    They didn¡¯t consider their stomachs at all.


    Hackett said disapprovingly, ¡°Eat slowly, then. I¡¯ve already bought clothes for you. You should at least


    let me eat my fill.¡±


    Sherri pulled Natalie down to sit beside her because Sherri wanted to chat with her best friend.


    ¡°Natalie, sit here.¡±


    Natalie took the opportunity to sit down. As a result, Sherri and Natalie sat side by side while the two


    men sat on either side of them.


    At the dining table, Trevon slowly put on disposable gloves and peeled prawns for her. ¡°Keep eating. I¡¯ll


    peel them for you, so you don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡±


    Sherri put her fork in her mouth. Looking at Mr. Wilson¡¯s series of actions, she was stunned. She


    nudged her best friend beside her and said with her eyes. ¡°Is this how Mr. Wilson usually treats you?¡±


    Natalie replied with a look. ¡°It¡¯s what you see.¡±


    Sherri secretly gave her best friend a thumbs up under the table. It meant, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    As expected, love could not be hidden. While she was still thinking, a big bowl of prawns was pushed


    before Sherri. Hackett despised his girlfriend¡¯s infatuation. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious of others. It¡¯s just peeling


    prawns. I can do it too. Eat these. Don¡¯t be Too touched.¡±


    Originally, Sherri was quite touched when she saw the big bowl of peeled prawns. However, when she


    heard the second half. she was not touched anymore. She picked up the prawns straight from the bowl


    and stuffed them into her mouth. ¡°Peel the crab for me,¡± she instructed Hackett.


    Hackett pouted. She was really treating him as a waiter. ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back with the


    Sherri felt very happy. It felt good to have someone give in to her.


    Those who had you in their hearts would always take the initiative to look for you. Those who did not


    have you in their hearts would automatically ignore your preferences. This was what it meant to care.


    Trevon nced at the two of them who were showing off their love. He lowered his body and leaned


    close to Natalie¡¯s car *Do you want any?¡±


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She should be on her period today, so it was better not to eat this kind of


    stuff.


    Sherri was eating happily. But as a gynecologist, she heard that and had toment, ¡°Natalie, you


    can¡¯t eat it. Your period ising today.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Was this topic appropriate with then around? Although they were all adults, it was a little unsuitable to


    talk about periods so tantly.


    Sherri was still eating happily and did not notice Natalie¡¯s embarrassment. Hackett was afraid that


    Trevon, this ignorant man, would not even know what a period was


    Indeed. Trevon had no idea what that was.


    Just as he was abour to ask, Hackett kindly exined, hus face brimming with confidence. ¡°Trevon,


    you probably don¡¯t know what a period is, right? It¡¯s just like how you go to Sapphire City seven times


    per month. It¡¯s the kind that¡¯s very punctual. Of course, some people¡¯s periods aren¡¯t so punctual every


    month¡±


    After that, he said to Sherri, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Dr. Landor?¡± He looked like he wanted to be praised.


    He had a girlfriend in the obstetrics and gynecology department. How could he not know about


    periods? People wouldugh at him if they found out


    Trevon pick


    cked. up the tissue beside him and threw it over. Natalie was so tired of this bickering pair of friends. At


    this moment, she felt that they were a match made in heaven.


    Sherri¡¯s attention was not on Hackett¡¯s knowledge of gynecology, but Trevon going to Sapphire City


    seven times. She stopped eating. ¡°What seven times? What Sapphire City? Tell me, she said, wanting


    more gossip.


    Hackett was abnormally excited to gossip about Trevon too. He smiled and was about to say


    something, but in the next second, he noticed Trevon¡¯s death re. He shot daggers over and Hackett


    instantly fell silent, swallowing the words he wanted to say


    However, when he looked sideways at his girlfriend¡¯s expectant expression, he fell into a dilemma. In


    the end, he found apromise. He leaned close to Sherri¡¯s rear and said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after dinner. It¡¯s


    not appropriate now¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his chin slightly and made Sherri look at Trevon Sherri¡¯s


    gaze turned in the direction indicated by Hackett. She immediately understood and agreed. She


    suppressed the gossipy cells in her body.


    Natalie saw their expressions and found it funny. Trevon¡¯s face was dark, while Hackett and Sherri


    were still whispering to each other, thinking that the others could not hear.


    They might as well have raised their voices.


    Everyone ate veryfortably, except for Trevon, who did not look too good.


    They parted ways after going downstairs. Hackett brought Sherri back to the Landor family and then he


    obediently went to the hotel.


    In the car. Trevon pursed his lips and remained silent. The atmosphere was a little low. Natalie licked


    his lips and tilted his head with a smile Do you feel embarrassed?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he felt embarrassed. It was past that he had always been the one who had defeated


    Hackett. But recently, Hackett was like an underdog who had turned over a new leaf and was starting


    tough at him instead.


    This feeling madde him very ufortable. He really wanted to beat Hackett up


    Seeing that he was still silent, Natalie felt that Trevon looked a little like Jasper now. The little guy was


    always so tense when he was angry. ¡°You don¡¯t have a probation period,¡± she said tofort lum. ¡°Mr.


    ckwell has a probation period. You¡¯re still above him¡±


    Her tone sounded like she was coaxing a three-year-old child.


    Her soft and cuddly tone made Trevon feel much better. After all, he learned a new word tonight.


    ¡°Periods¡±


    What made him unhappy was that this knowledge was given to him by Hackett. He evenpared it to


    the number of times he went to Sapphire City. Although it was very appropriate, it was ufortable to


    say it out loud. He lost his dignity


    ¡°Do you want to take leave since your period came? Can your body take it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie knew that the man definitely did not know what a period was.


    Natalie patiently exined it to him so that he would not feel that he had fallen behind Hackett again


    the next time they met. ¡°Period is just another way for girls to address it now. Every girl will have it.


    Usually, it willst for seven days, but it will also vary from person to person. It might be dyed or


    Trevon listened attentively like a student listening to a teacher¡¯s lecture. ¡°Will it be affected when you¡¯re


    pregnant?¡±


    Natalie burst intoughter, but she still answered patiently. ¡°Once a woman is pregnant, she won¡¯t have


    her period. Some won¡¯t have periods even when they¡¯re breastfeeding¡±


    Perhaps it was because of her profession, but it was not that awkward to teach basic gynecology


    knowledge to this ignorant


    Trevon nodded. He seemed to be thinking about something


    Natalie¡¯s periods weren¡¯t painful, but her waist would be sore before it came. She didn¡¯t tell him this.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Trevon held her hand as usual.


    They reached Evergreen Gardens.


    A certain man insisted on a kiss goodbye. When he unbuckled his seatbelt, he quickly leaned over and


    pressed against Natalie, who was still pretending to be asleep. Feeling the weight, she was about to


    get up, but the next second, her lips were sealed. The words she wanted to say were swallowed.


    ¡°Mm¡­


    The man pinched her chin and restrained her face with his other hand. The hormones he emitted


    surrounded her entire body. There was no smell of smoke in his mouth today. Instead, a sweet


    fragrance spread from his lips without restraint.


    His breathing was heavy as Natalie grabbed the corner of the man¡¯s shirt tightly. Her toes curled, and a


    chill at her waist. woke her up instantly. She reached out and immediately stopped his hand from


    continuing to mess around.


    Trevon did not get up. He buried his head in Natalie¡¯s neck and shoulders. He exhaled and took deep


    breaths. After a while, he stood up and stared at Natalie with his bright eyes ¡°Save it and charge it with


    interest,¡± he said.


    At this moment, Natalie¡¯s face was already as red as a tomato. Her soft earlobes were also red, and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    she was visibly shy. ¡°Im leaving. You don¡¯t have toe. You can calm down.¡±


    She quickly nced at the abnormal bulge on his body, opened the door, got out of the car, and ran to


    the elevator. Looking at Natalie¡¯s back, Trevon lowered his head and looked at his awkward bulge. He


    indeed could not get out of the car with this prominent boner. He shook his head helplessly. He had no


    choice but to calm down in the car before going out.


    Otherwise, others would think that he was crazy for running around with this thing

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The next morning. Mary came on time as usual


    This time, she entered the passcode and came in by herself


    that Mary was a trustworthy person, so she gave Mary the passcode and key


    iry was holding a freshly butchered chicken, traditional medicine, and a lot of vegetables ¡°Miss Foster,


    tonight. I bought a chicken. I¡¯ll stew some creamy potato soup for you to nourish yourself tonight. Are


    you on your period today


    Natabe thought inside. just a period. Why does it feel like the whole world knows?¡±


    Mary saw her penod and wha


    Mary


    nfusion ¡°Mr Wilson called mest night and asked w


    he should eat. Fortunately. Mr Wilson has improved


    women need to pay attention to when she¡¯s on her


    more and more satisfied with Trevon. He was finally bing better at dating. Where else could


    Natalie find such a good husband!


    alse did not expect. Trevon to call Mary after they partedst night. Now, it made her feel a little


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    embarrassed, like she


    gle flower


    blushed slightly and said. ¡°My period camest night. It shine. Mary I don¡¯t feel anything when I¡¯m on


    my period¡±


    Mary carried the ingredients to the kitchen and said reproachfully. That won¡¯t do. We women have to


    pay attention to our


    bodies. Men aren¡¯t that meticulous Be careful not to get long-term side effects when you¡¯re young


    The door of the secondary bedroom was pushed open, and Lena also came out. ¡°Mary is right. Natalie,


    you¡¯re usually quite careless about yourself. From today onwards, the two of us will supervise vou


    Not only did Natalie have one person nagging her, now she had two ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you two. I¡¯ll


    change my habits¡± They looked at each other and smiled.


    Mel poked her head out of the kitchen and said enviously. ¡°Natalie, just ept their good intentions. I¡¯m


    a little embarrassed


    of the work at home is done by Mary I feel like I¡¯m just here as a freeloader¡±


    Mel was telling the truth. She cleaned up every day, but as long as Mary was around, she would be the


    one who did the cooking. She even took care of Jasper The entire time, Mel felt like she was the extra


    person.


    She always felt that the sry she received was too much for her workload. This was the first time she


    had encountered such an easy job many years. She felt bad.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rule on how much work you have to do in a day Natalie said. ¡°Talk to Lena and take her for


    a walk when the sun


    2 out


    Lena knew that Natalie was meticulous Tve already recovered. I¡¯m not that delicate. I don¡¯t need all this


    care.¡±


    ¡°Ah just listen to Miss Foster. Mary said. ¡°Follow her arrangements. This way, she can be at ease when


    she works in the hospital


    Lena hurriedly agreed


    Natalie walked downstairs. The ck Maybach was already parked at the door Jimstood by the door of


    the driver¡¯s seat and Trevon stood by the door of the back seat.


    One car with wo men learing against it. They were quite eye-catching.


    Seeing Natalieing over. Jim hurriedly greeted her ¡°Hello, Mrs Wilson,¡± he said.


    Natalie was a little curious Why was Mr. Hawk driving today? Trevon had been driving her personally


    these days. Despite her confusion, she remained polite and replied. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawk¡±


    Trevon naturally wrapped his arm around her waist and opened the door to the back seat. After Natalie


    got in Jim tactfully raised the partition. He knew he had to be invisible now


    When he received Trevon¡¯s call in the morting, he was still wondering why he had to be the driver again


    today. At this moment, he understood that Trevon wanted to be intimate with Natalie in the back seat.


    Trevon was up to no good.


    On the other hand, Jun¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Trevon was finally together with Natalie Trevon¡¯s


    efforts in climbing walls and wearing women¡¯s clothes had paid off.


    Only Jim knew this little secret


    After so many years of dating, they were finally a perfect couple. He wondered if the photo in his phone


    was worth anything and if it could double has pension


    After getting into the car. Trevon took the two helmets beside him and handed them to her. ¡°Hide the


    helmet at home, he said as if giving her a rare treasure. ¡°Use this in the future.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that throwing away Edward Landor¡¯s helmet was already the furthest he could go. He


    couldn¡¯t let his girlfriend wear a helmet given by another man all the time, right?


    Natalie looked at the two identical helmets Only the sizes were different and the smaller one was very


    familiar It was umr to the one that Mr Roberts from the Lathern Club had ¡°This is the gift you


    mentioned. You specially bought it. Isn¡¯t this very difficult to buy


    Trevon did not like hearing this. His expression darkened ¡°Edward Landor can find it, but I cant?¡±


    Inside. Trevon thoughtpetitively. ¡°I found a pair of two. Can Edward do that?¡±


    Looking at the helmets, Natalie smiled. She glimpsed a line of words on the helmets. It was a little old-


    fashioned. It was their initials in capital letters. In the middle, there was the word love


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°Are these words custom-made too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just want to express it bluntly. I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly blunt about it.¡± Natalie thought inside. ¡°You re as straightforward as your body¡¯s reaction.


    You don¡¯t hide it at all


    Trevon¡¯s gaze became more and more heated as he looked at her Noticing the danger. Natalie


    hurriedly said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be embarrassed early in the morning, right? Please control yourself.


    Mr. Hawk is still sitting in the front row¡±


    Trevon should know that he would lose control with a single kiss


    As expected, the man¡¯s burning gaze dimmed, but he still said. ¡°I¡¯ll just kiss you once. It¡¯s not a deep


    kiss¡±


    ¡°How could you make your shameless actions sound so serious?¡± Natalie wondered inside


    The next second. Trevon obediently pecked her on the lips three times. It was only three times, but


    Natalie¡¯s ears turned pink She pushed Trevon away in panic and asked him to sit properly


    Natalie was still holding the small helmet in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more it looked


    simr to the other helmet ¡°Is this helmet from Mr. Roberts of Lithern Club?¡±


    Trevon did not hide it. ¡°Yes, I bought it.¡±


    Natalie thought that he had just bought it, so she did not ask further Little did she know. Trevon had


    stored the helmet in Lithern Club for more than two years.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Trevon pulled Natalie back and kissed her. The


    smooch was very loud. Even the partition at the front could not block it for Jim.


    Trevon really had an important meeting in the morning. Caleb was also there, so he couldn¡¯t be rude.


    Otherwise. Trevon would want to kiss Natalie deeply.


    At noon, Hackett did not deliver the food today.


    Nathan had called him to thepany. Nathan said that he wanted to discuss something. Sherri


    obviously wouldn¡¯t ask what it was. After all, she specialized in delivering babies and gynecology. She


    felt a headache whenever she listened to business matter.


    She didn¡¯t want to ask because she wouldn¡¯t understand even if she did. If she could understand, she


    would have gone to work in the Landor family¡¯spany long ago


    The bodyguard delivered the food to Natalie¡¯s consultation room on time. Sherri opened the door and


    ced the boxes on the table one by one


    Natalie asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your Mr. ckwell here again today? Did you approve his leave request?¡±


    Sherri was in a good mood. ¡°I approved it, she said. ¡°He said that he¡¯s going to thepany today. I


    think his father needed him for something


    Being in a rtionship was one thing Hackett still had to take care of his own career Sherri got the


    priorities straight.


    After the two of them sat down. Sherri began to gossip about what Hackett had told her on the way


    backst night. ¡°Did Mr. Wilson really go to Sapphire City 175 times for you?¡±


    That was what Mr. Wilson had said, and Hackett had said the same thing. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong Natalie


    nodded and said, ¡°I


    think so


    Sherri thought for a moment. ¡°Does this mean he was stopped by Joseph Is that right?¡±


    Natalie had already thought of this question. ¡°You should be right¡±


    Sherri continued analyzing this undorination Does this mean that your cousin knows who Jasper¡¯s


    father is


    ¡°Yes, what you said is also right. This is why I n to probe his thoughts. My uncle ns to make him


    inviuble while he¡¯s


    Chapter 199 here.¡±


    Sherri felt that her best friend¡¯s method was not very reliable. The main reason was that she did not


    believe that Trevon could be so obedient as to turn invisible. Are you sure you can turn him invisible?


    And just how ¡®invisible¡¯ are talking about?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t answer. She only said that it had to be a secret and not revealed to the public.


    Sherri was still in disbelief. ¡°I feel that Trevon is a little dangerous. Im just afraid that he¡¯ll fight with


    Joseph. However, Joseph is such a gentleman. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll fight with Trevon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when they get here, Natalie said while eating. ¡°Trevon and I are just trying it out now.


    It¡¯s not to the extent of remarrying¡±


    Sherri pouted. Im still experimenting with Hackett too, but I realized that he seems to treat me quite


    well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so hard to please. You worry if he treats you well, but if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, you also


    worry. Only Mr. ckwell¡¯s mentality can match your fickle mood.¡±


    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Natalie was chatting happily with her best friend. Trevon had even attentively asked Grand Manor¡¯s


    chief to prepare a hot coffee for her. It made Sherri click her tongue for a long while. ¡°How warm-


    hearted. He has changed too much. Is this still the Mr. Wilson I remember?¡±


    Suddenly, Sherri added a bramless sentence, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Mr. Wilson¡¯s body?¡±


    Natalie choked on her coffee. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    She did not know if Trevon¡¯s body was good or not. In any case, his physiological reaction was a bit too


    normal. He wanted to kiss Natalie every day.


    While she was deep in thought, the door was pushed open rudely


    A woman in a bright red dress and extremely high heels entered her sight. She had a limited edition


    purse hanging from her wrist too, but her face was a little unfamiliar


    Before Natalie could say anything, the woman who came in saw the table full of Grand Manor¡¯s


    custom-made meal boxes and was displeased. She ordered angrily. ¡°Natalie, hurry to the police station


    and change your statement. My mother can¡¯t go to jail.¡±


    Sherri had been looking at Emily carefully for a few minutes. She felt that this face looked strange, but


    she could not put her finger on it. She rested her chun on her hands and racked her brains.


    After her careful observation, she finally got the answer. She pped her thigh and suddenly raised her


    voice. ¡°Nympho, did your stic surgery fail? Your nose is a little crooked¡±


    After saying that, she even looked left and right to confirm it. In the end, she said firmly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    crooked.¡±


    Emily¡¯s expression darkened immediately, but Sherri ignored her. She continued to talk to herself and


    deduce what happened to Emily. Im sure you¡¯ve been scammed by a ck-hearted stic surgery


    hospital. Do you want to look in the mirror to check? It¡¯s seriously crooked. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Sherri spoke so seriously that Emily almost believed her. Her hand subconsciously touched her nose.


    This action was enough to prove that she had really undergone stic surgery.


    Natalie sipped her coffee leisurely, her heart feeling warm. She didn¡¯t want to argue with such a person,


    but there were always people who wanted to ruin her good mood. ¡°Excuse me, who are you to order


    me around?¡± she asked casually,


    Emily realized that her tone had been too harsh. She calmed down and prepared to y the emotional


    card. ¡°I just feel


    that¡­


    Natalie immediately stopped her. Tll call you nympho too. I think this code name suits you better. I feel


    a little disgusted to have the samest name as you.¡±


    She took another sip of coffee and said, ¡°Nympho, you don¡¯t have to emotionally manipte me by


    saying that we have the same mother. Do you believe this yourself? You don¡¯t even believe yourself


    and yet youe and try to preach at me.


    ¡°Did you overestimate your own intelligence, or did you underestimate everyone¡¯s intelligence?


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t my mother Even if I ask your mother to change every part of her body, she won¡¯t be


    able to be my mother. Also, let me tell you clearly that I will never change my testimony. Your


    mother wanted to kill me. Do you think I deserve to suffer for nothing just because I didn¡¯t die? If I stab


    you now and you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll apologize and pull you into the ICU. Then you¡¯ll forgive me, right? Is that


    the delusion that you have?


    Emily was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Meanwhile, Sherri had another big discovery.


    She leaned closer to take a closer look and was so focused that she almost turned cross-eyed. ¡°Oh my


    god, Nympho, you seem to have too much padding and it¡¯s a little overflowing. Doesn¡¯t it feel heavy?¡±


    Emily felt that she had made a mistake today. Why did she choose toe when the Landor family¡¯s


    daughter was around? Sherri was here just to cause trouble. ¡°I don¡¯t have any padding. Really, can you


    shut up?¡±


    Sherri raised her head and puffed out her chest. She slowly walked with swaying hips to Emily¡¯s side.


    She used her hand to support her chest and squeezed them toward the center. In an instant, a deep


    ditch appeared in the middle.


    Sherri looked at her two lumps and then at Nympho¡¯s. Theparison hurt her ego because the


    difference was huge. ¡°Even if I squeeze my boobs together, it¡¯s still not as big as one of yours,¡± she


    said sincerely. ¡°Nympho, can you tell me which massage brand¡¯s oil you used?¡±


    She put on a surprised expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you used massage therapy to make them so big.¡±


    Natalie held back herughter the entire time. She used her cup to cover her smile and allowed Sherri


    to showcase her acting skills.


    Emily was so angry that her features twisted. Was she here to talk about her chest? No, she was here


    to talk about her mother going to jail


    Why was Sherri so obsessed with her chest?


    Emily had only put a little bit of padding. Did Sherri have to have such sharp eyes?


    Today. Harry had told her that her mother had already confessed to the crime. She did not know why


    her mother had suddenly taken all the responsibility and did not discuss it with her at all. She would not


    allow it. How could she marry into the Wilson family with a mother in jail¡¯


    How was she going to survive in the wealthy circle in the future!


    Emily got straight to the point and said. ¡°What do I have to do for you to change your testimony and


    release my mother¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie was silent for a few seconds and looked at Emily as if she was stupid. ¡°Are you an idiot? I¡¯m a


    doctor, not a god. I don¡¯t have the ability to let your mother pass through walls. I¡¯m not a wizard either


    You¡¯ve watched too many movies, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re being so childish now. Give up on this thought


    and stop dreaming about me changing my testimony. If you have time to waste here with me, why don¡¯t


    you visit your mother more often and act like a good daughter


    Emily still didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°Name your price.¡±


    Natalie had run out of patience. She clenched her fists tightly ¡°Do you think I need money? No. I need a


    mother Ef you have the ability to revive my mother, I¡¯ll change my testimony in minutes¡±


    She stretched out a hand and gestured for Emily to leave. If you aren¡¯t able to do that, get out of my


    sight. Take care. I won¡¯t send you off. Have a safe journey.¡±


    Emily knew that Natalie was determined not to change her mind. Now, she had no choice but to beg


    Max. If she had kno earlier that she would get offended here, she wouldn¡¯t havee. She red at


    Natalie


    Natalie smiled innocently and said, ¡°Look, you always think that there¡¯s something wrong with my


    words and you think about the worst. I saw that your heels are too high and I was just worried that you


    would fall to your death¡±


    Emily was not a fool. How could she not tell that Natalie¡¯s words had bad intenti no? She mmed the


    door heavily, and the sound made the Natalie and Sherri of them tremble.


    The entire consultation room seemed to shake a few times, like the aftershock of an earthquake


    Sherri stopped the act and asked curiously. Did you really mean well just now?¡±


    Natalie looked up and nced at Sherri ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sherri understood and smiled evilly ¡°Haha. I knew you had ill intentions. Say, she never wins in a fight


    with you, so why does she keep putting herself in this situation? She¡¯s really weird¡±


    ¡°It should be because Elena¡¯s imprisonment affected her from marrying into a rich family¡± Natalie said,


    expressing her guesses. ¡°Which rich family in Athana is willing to have an inw in jail? Anyone would


    reconsider it. Unless this person has a great personality, it¡¯s very difficult. I reckon she has such


    intentions. Otherwise, Emily would never lower herself to beg me like this¡±


    Emily was a proud person. She only wanted to be better than Natalie and would never lower her head


    in front of Natalie.


    Realization dawned on Sherri ¡°I see. I was saying that if you want to beg someone, you have to look


    like you¡¯re begging someone. Instead, she acted like you were in the wrong and you owed her


    something. She¡¯s really stupid. It would be a waste for her not to marry Max. I quite hope that she and


    Max will be a couple


    On second thought, if Emily married Max, wouldn¡¯t she see Natalie more often in the future? Wouldn¡¯t


    this be ufortable for Natalie? ¡°But this way, you¡¯ll have to see Emily more often in the future. It¡¯s


    not good¡±


    There are some people that you can¡¯t avoid just because you want to.¡± Natalie said ¡°For example. I


    didn¡¯t want to see her today either, but she still came uninvited. ns will never keep up with changes,


    so don¡¯t make meaningless ns. I used to n to be happy and single. Look at me now.¡±


    Sherri nodded. That was true She had originally wanted to keep Ruby with her while looking for a


    young guy. Indeed, she could not keep up with the changes.


    After eating. Natalie rested for a while. Thinking that she should submit the request for leave today, she


    decided to call her uncle and ask when they would arrive so that she could take the day off in advance.


    Her uncle should be at the office at this moment, so Natalie didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She found


    Emma¡¯s contact number at the top of the phone and made a video call. The call was quickly picked up,


    and a beautiful and refined girl immediately appeared on the phone screen. She had a high ponytail


    and was wearing a white off-shoulder dress. She was inocent and cute, and her face was filled with an


    infectious smile ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s me. What are you doing right now? Are you in the hospital! Oh, our flight is


    at 10:30 on Friday.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was about to ask when her cousin woulde, but this girl had


    already answered all the questions she wanted to ask. She even gave the exact time ¡°Got it. I just


    wanted to ask when you woulde so that I could take leave in advance. I promised to apany


    you*


    Another middle-aged woman appeared on camera. She had clear and smooth skin, a beautiful


    hairstyle, and she was wearing a silk dress. Her aunt said that she liked the feeling of silk against her


    skin. It was veryfortable and didn¡¯t stick to her ¡°Emma, Natalie greeted


    Sherri immediately came over to greet her. ¡°Hello, Emma Did you miss


    Emma maintained her noble demeanor and said gently, ¡°Yes, yes. Sherri, how is Ruby?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s great. Ruby often talks about you too. When youe, I¡¯ll bring her to see you.¡±


    Emma agreed with that and the smile never left her face. She was about to say something when Ava


    took the phone away. ¡°Natalie, I bought a lot of things for Jasper and Ruby. They¡¯re all super cool. Oh


    no, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore because if we keep talking. I will want toe over right this moment.¡±


    Natalie looked at the time and saw that it was still early, so she asked the girl about her studies. ¡°How


    are your studies recently?¡±


    Speaking of this, Ava¡¯s excitement fell. ¡°I¡¯ve been so bored recently. I¡¯ve basically conquered all the


    powerful websites here and I can¡¯t find any good ones anymore. It¡¯s a little boring.¡±


    Natalie could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about hacking into other people¡¯sputers.¡±


    What kind of hobby was this? Was the programming world just full of hackers?


    ¡°Ive been studying obediently recently. I haven¡¯t hacked into other people¡¯sputers, including my


    brother¡¯s.¡± This was because Ava found it too easy.


    Ava suddenly thought of something else and started chatting excitedly again. ¡°Natalie, let me tell you.


    Rose has already resigned. I think she said that she will return to Athana this week. I¡¯ll send her a


    message today to ask when she¡¯s going back. and we can have a party together. I want to cat


    barbecue and pizza¡±


    She was seriously a child ¡°Got it,¡± Natalie said. ¡°I will arrange everything for you and I guarantee that


    you¡¯ll be satisfied. I¡¯ll go submit my request for leave now. I¡¯ll take off however many days you¡¯re here


    for.¡±


    Ava held the phone and rolled on the bed whileughing. ¡°Yay!¡±


    Emma snatched the phone away. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t let her do whatever she wants. Go to work if you have


    to.¡±


    ¡°Emma, I have a lot of paid time off. It¡¯s fine. I want to go out with you guys too.¡±


    Emma continued to instruct. ¡°If you want to rest and give yourself a break, I do agree with that. There¡¯s


    no end to work, so don¡¯t tire yourself out. Even if you don¡¯t work, we can support you financially too.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth and a blissful smile appeared on her face. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, goodbye Natalie, Emma said. ¡°Goodbye, Sherri. See you on Friday.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Emma. Goodbye, Ava.¡±


    Ava waved excitedly at the camera and blew a kiss. ¡°Bye, Natalie and Sherri.¡± She ended by making


    some cute noises.


    After the call, Sherri said to Natalie, ¡°I want to take leave too. I also have a lot of paid time off leftover.


    You can¡¯t leave me behind while you go have fun.


    Natalie gave her a nk leave slip. The two of them filled out their requests and went straight to the


    director¡¯s office and the HR department to sign them.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Emily was extremely pissed due to Natalie and Sherri


    One moment, Sherri exposed her stic surgery, and the next moment, she was exposing her chest


    padding. Why was the so annoying! Even if she saw through Emily, she had no business exposing her


    like that. Where were her manners?


    It seemed that she still had to go to Max for help. She carefully took out her phone to avoid damaging


    her newly-made nails. She dialed Max¡¯s mumber and frowned when she heard the busy tone.


    She did not believe it and made another call. It was a woman who picked up. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Her


    voice was so coquettish that it would make men lose control, but it sounded so disgusting to Emily.


    Emily almost died from anger on the spot. She held her breath and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s


    Max!


    The woman on the other end was a little proud and showed off ¡°Max? He was too tired from serving me


    Her whiny and sultry voice truly pissed Emily out.


    ¡°Tm your mother, you bitch,¡± Emily cussed as soon as she opened her mouth.


    The woman on the other end was not angry at all. Instead, she grew fearless and showed her real


    nature. ¡°You¡¯re Emily, right? Honey, you¡¯re already outdated. Max said that your entire body is fake. He


    doesn¡¯t feel anything when he touches you. You¡¯re very strong to a certain extent, but he¡¯s just afraid


    that you¡¯ll be sad so he deals with you for ten minutes. But Max does it with me for at least 30 minutes


    each time. Don¡¯t be envious. I¡¯m young and 1 benefit from that. Oh, honey, I have to go. Max wants me


    agam


    After hanging up. Emily stomped her feet in anger. Because she stomped too hard, her heels hurt


    greatly. She vented her anger at the sky and shouted, ¡°Argh!¡±


    The passersby looked over at the source of the voice. They all looked at her as if she was crazy.


    Emily was even more annoyed by the tant stares. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re all crazy!¡±


    Inside, the passersby probably thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious who the crazy one is here?¡±


    Time never spoke It just flowed through everyone in the same way, and everyone spent their time in


    their own way.


    Just like that, a few days passed quietly. Trevon drove Natalie to and from work on time every day.


    Jasper stayed in Evergreen Gardens these days. Mary came to take care of him during the day and


    went back at night. Rachel also came to y with Jasper while Natalie was at work.


    However. Rachel usually left before Natalie got off work. She had a cold personality and was not


    someone who knew how to socialize well. She looked unapproachable on the outside, but she was


    actually warm-hearted.


    People who were cold on the outside but warm inside would only speak with actions, not words.


    Every day was like this. Soon, it was Friday, the day that everyone was looking forward to.


    Natalie had already applied for leave. After experiencing so many things, she learned to make choices


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and sacrifices. She had to let go of what she needed to let go, such as taking leave. Athana Hospital


    would not close down without her working for a day.


    Her uncle¡¯s family took a private ne. They would arrive at 10:30 in the morning.


    Why was it 10:30 Because they felt that Jasper needed to take an afternoon nap, so it was just the right


    time to get off the ne. After eating lunch together. Jasper could take an afternoon nap without any


    dy.


    Natalie had gotten up early to dress up. Emma liked it when Jasper looked handsome. Of course,


    Natalie couldn¡¯t look careless either. She opened the wardrobe and chose a pair of light blue


    dungarees for Jasper. She paired it with a white shirt inside and a hand-stitched cartoon mouse on the


    chest pocket. Natalie found a pair of small white sneakers for him and matched them with a ck cap.


    The brim of the cap was ck and shiny. After dressing Jasper up, she nodded in satisfaction.


    She gave Jasper a thumbs up and grinned at her son. ¡°Jasper, cool,¡± she said.


    Jasper showed a few teeth and imitated her. ¡°Cool¡±


    Then, Natalie looked for her own clothes in the wardrobe. She nced at the row of clothes and her


    gazended on the long floral dress that Emily had bought for her. She decisively took it out and took


    out a cream-colored windbreaker and stockings.


    Just as she put on her clothes and was about to go to the bathroom to put on makeup, Mel knocked on


    the door. ¡°Natalie,


    can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Natalie shouted in the direction of the door.


    Mel nced at Jasper, who was ying with toys on the bed. ¡°Are you guys going out?¡±


    She thought to herself that Jasper was really handsome. Indeed, children born from parents with good


    genes were always good-looking.


    Natalie replied, ¡°Yes. Lena had a headachest night, so I let her sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll go and pick


    her up for lunch at noon. I¡¯ll give you a break these few days, but I¡¯ll still pay your sry¡±


    She did not tell Mel what it was about. Although she quite liked this youngdy, it did not mean that she


    had to tell her everything in detail.


    Mel was very surprised. Why did she suddenly get some days off? There had been no warning at all.


    However, on second thought, they were the hosts and had their own matters to attend to ¡°Okay,


    Natalie,¡± she replied obediently ¡°TI leave after Lena leaves.¡±


    Since the owner had already left, Mel felt that it was not appropriate for her to live in this house alone.


    She decided to return to her rented apartment. She had originally nned to cancel her lease on the


    rented apartment in the next few days. It was a waste since she usually lived at Natalie¡¯s home. Now


    that she thought about it, it was better to rent not do this job anymore.


    Natalie did not stop her. ¡°Thank you¡± she said.


    case she could


    Mel smiled and said. ¡°Natalie. I should be the one thanking you. You gave me leave and continued to


    pay me. Where can I find such a good job?¡±


    After saying that, Mel carried Jasper and went outside. She kept muttering, ¡°Jasper, I¡¯ll bring you out to


    y for a while. When Mommy is done dressing up. I¡¯ll bring you outside¡±


    Natalie had informed Mr. Wilson in advance, so Mary did note over today. However, the


    meticulous Mary still sent a message to Natalie (Miss Foster, if you¡¯re too busy, send me a message at


    any time. I¡¯ll be right there.]


    Natalie smiled warmly as she typed the reply (Alright 1


    After sending the message, she threw her phone on the bed and went into the bathroom to wash up


    and put on makeup.


    She didn¡¯t tie up her dark curly hairpletely Instead, she collected the outermostyer of hair into a


    bun. The rest of her hair casually draped over her shoulders.


    She put on light makeup and smiled at herself in the mirror Not bad. Her phone kept ringing on the bed.


    She walked out of the bathroom and picked up the phone. It was Sherri Her slender fingers swiped the


    answer button. ¡°You re up?¡±


    On the other end, Sherri sounded like she was asking for praise ¡°Of course How can I not get up when


    your aunt and the others areing? I would get up even if it¡¯s live in the morning¡±


    Natalie smiled and sand. ¡°You¡¯re the best! I past finished getting ready too. I¡¯m going to park my


    luggage because I n on sleeping at the hotel tonight. Do you want toe with met


    Sherri obviously wanted to ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ve already applied for leave. It would be a waste if I slept


    at home¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you should pack your stuff too. I¡¯ll get you another room¡±


    Sherri sand dissatisfaction, ¡°So you didn¡¯t n to sleep with me at all. Did you forget your best friend


    after having Ava? Our friendship is so fragile¡±


    ¡°My mistake.¡± Natalie quickly said. ¡°My queen, how about I book a presidential suite for you? Can you


    forgive me?


    Sherri was not such a wasteful person. Tll forgive you on ount of your sincere apology. I¡¯m not such


    a wasteful person. Just give me a bed to squeeze in


    ¡°Alright. III book a room for you now¡±


    Sherri pretended not to be won over and suppressed herughter ¡°Okay, go ahead. It doesn¡¯t have to


    be a great room.¡±


    Natalie had just hung up when a familiar number called. She picked it up ¡°Hello¡±


    The man¡¯s deep and gentle voice came from the other end of the line ¡°You¡¯re up¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Yes. Im preparing to go to the airport¡±


    Trevon had been asked to hide, so he was not in a very good mood. ¡°Okay, what time is their arrival?¡±


    ¡°Ten-thirty.¡± Natalie replied truthfully. She sat on the bed and yed with her feet. Why did she feel that


    this man¡¯s tone was a little pitiful!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go. Ive promised you that I¡¯ll be invisible. I¡¯ve already booked the hotel for you. Go


    straight to the front desk and get the room card. I¡¯ve booked three presidential suites, all ude by ude¡±


    Before Natalie could ask, he added, ¡°One for your aunt and uncle, one for your brother, and one for you


    and Miss Turner. 1 know you want to live together¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart filled with warmth like a sun was shining into her heart. Trevon could guess what she


    was thinking. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a smile.


    She had just joked with Sherri about getting her a presidential suite, but now she really had one


    It was as if she had made a wish to a shooting star and it was realized in the next second.


    This was also quite good. The presidential suite had a presidential pce and a wife¡¯s room. The living


    room was also very big. She could share a room with Lena, while Ava and Sherri shared the other


    room.


    Trevon sighed and said in a slightly bitter tone, ¡°I have to thank you for giving me a chance to perform


    well¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Natalie said that if they continued chatting, she


    would bete to park them up. Only then did Trevon let her go.


    It was 9:15 am. now, and Lena was already up. She pushed open the door and went in. Lena was


    mopping the floor. Natalie quickly took the mop away. ¡°Lena, why are you working again? You have to


    rest now. You even had a headache yesterday. How are you today?¡±


    Lena could not stay idle. She would always find something to do when she was free. She had wiped


    the ss all day yesterday and had a headache when she slept at night. Now, she was mopping the


    floor again.


    Lena was also helpless. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°I just want to move. I feel ufortable sitting


    around.¡±


    Natalie knew that Lena had worked her entire life, so she was not used to being free all of a sudden.


    ¡°You still have to wait until you get better. You¡¯re not allowed to work for the next few days. I gave Mel a


    few days off, so let¡¯s stay in the hotel together. I¡¯ll help you tidy up some clothes,¡±


    Lena quickly stopped Natalie. She knew that the Turner family wasing today. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t worry.


    I have a headache these few days and I won¡¯t be able to help take care of Jasper over there. I would


    just be staying in bed to rest, so I won¡¯t go Help me greet Mr. Turner and the others.¡±


    Natalie was silent for a moment. Even Mel had already been granted leave. Now, Lena said that she


    couldn¡¯t go anymore. fine. You can rest in the room. I¡¯m worried about you living here alone. If you¡¯re


    not feeling well, I can help give you a check-up¡±


    Lena advised earnestly, ¡°Natalie, I really just want to stay here and not move around. Mel is still around


    too, right? That child is warm-hearted and meticulous. With her by my side, what are you worried


    about?¡±


    Since Lena was unwilling, Natalie decided not to force her. However, she was still a little worried. ¡°Then


    I¡¯ll tell Mel to continue to work. Call me if you need anything. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Lena said firmly. ¡°You young people have fun.¡±


    Natalie walked out of the room and turned to look at Lena. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t


    forget, you¡¯re not allowed to work anymore,¡± she instructed again. ¡°Tm leaving now. Their flight will


    arrive at 10:30¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, Lena urged. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here. It won¡¯t be good if you¡¯rete.


    Natalie was still a little worried when she walked out of Lena¡¯s room. She also found Mel and said,


    ¡°Since Lena doesn¡¯t want to go with me, could you please work hard for the next few days to help me


    take care of her? If she feels unwell, call me, Also, supervise her and make sure she doesn¡¯t work.


    Mel nodded repeatedly. After instructing everything. Natalie took a pair of short boots from the shoe


    rack for her outfit. She turned around and looked at Lena.


    Lena


    gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Go ahead. I am not a child who can¡¯t take care of herself, so don¡¯t worry.


    Mel, help Natalie carry the luggage down.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Natalie carryied Jasper, while Mel walked in front of carrying the suitcase


    When they went downstairs, Ethan was already standing beside Trevon¡¯s new BMW


    When he saw the two of theming down, he quickly went forward to help take the luggage and


    respectfully greeted


    Natalie


    Natalie was surprised to see him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days? Do you still feel unwell?¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan said seriously Ivepletely recovered. My body is stronger than ordinary


    people, so I¡¯ve already recovered. Ill send you to the airport¡±


    Since Ethan said so, she did not refuse him. Perhaps Ethan had his own considerations. Her brother


    would alsoe today. so he might schold Ethan If he was not around. Thinking about it this way, it


    seemed that Ethan had no choice but to go. ¡°Okay, then thank you¡±


    Ethan still had a serious attitude. This is my duty. I should thank you instead¡±


    Ethan was not a talkative person. In the car, he did not say a word and drove silently.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t say anything to him, because she wasn¡¯t a talkative person either. Even Jasper was


    strangely quiet. He just leaned against the window to look at the cars that passed by


    Very soon, the car arrived at the airport.


    It was already ten o¡¯clock.


    Ethan got out of the car first and helped open the door of the backseat. ¡°Miss do you need me to carry


    Jasper?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me do it.¡± Natalie carried Jasper into the reception area and immediately saw Sherri She


    was carrying Ruby. The little girl was dressed very beautifully today. She was wearing a pink princess


    dress with a small cardigan and a pair of princess shoes on her feet.


    Sherri was looking around. Ruby turned around and saw Natalie and Jaspering in. She smiled


    instantly. ¡°Mommy¡±


    Sherri turned around and said to her best friend unhappily, ¡°Why are you so slow? I¡¯ve already been


    here for 20 minutes¡±


    Natalie walked over. She pinched Ruby¡¯s face and kissed her checks. ¡°I asked Lena to apany me


    to the hotel, but she was unwilling.¡± she said, still worried. ¡°I talked to her for a long time, but she still


    refused.


    After saying that, she sighed heavily.


    Actually, Sherri understood Lena. She was originally a maid, but because she had saved Jasper, she


    upgraded to Natalie¡¯s godmother. This was a huge leap for her. However, Lena was kind-hearted. If she


    was able-bodied, she woulde out to help Natalie take care of the child. However, her health was


    not good to begin with and had yet to recover. She was definitely unwilling toe out and add to


    Natalie¡¯s burden. She was also afraid that Natalie would not be able to have fun.


    All in all, she had Natalie¡¯s best interests at heart.


    Sherri knew that Natalie wanted to bring Lena along because she worried. ¡®Since Lena doesn¡¯t want to


    home taking care of her? Don¡¯t worry, you can go back to take a look or make a call every day. It¡¯s not


    like we¡¯ve left the country. I realized that you¡¯re thinking too much now and you¡¯ve be more


    hesitant.¡±


    Sherri was right. Ever since Jenny¡¯s ident, Natalie would think more before acting. She was no


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    longer as decisive and carefree as before because she did not want to have any regrets.


    Once a person had something to worry about, they would let their imagination run wild and start to fear


    everything.


    They would also hope for stability


    ¡°Maybe I just want to live like a normal person,¡± Natalie said nonchntly.


    She had many extravagant hopes within a short period of time. She wanted the people around her who


    loved and cared for her to be happy. She wanted to give Jasper a happy family.


    Not long after, a big group of people walked out.


    There were about ten of them. The ones in the lead were her Daniel and Emma. Joseph and Ava were


    behind them, followed by seven or eight bodyguards in casual clothes. Others might not know them,


    but Natalie naturally did.


    Sherri also saw them and shouted excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re here! Aunt Emma is always so beautiful. She


    always looks like a queen.¡° Natalie agreed with this point very much. Even if her aunt didn¡¯t say


    anything and just stood there, she was naturally confident, noble, and elegant. She got the feeling


    down pat


    Ava was wearing an asymmetrical ck dress with spaghetti straps and a short denim jacket. She was


    youthful and sunny, with a hint of casualness. Her curly brown hair was tied up high, and her light


    makeup showed off her impable beauty.


    When she saw the person she had been missing badly. Ava threw the suitcase at Joseph and Natalie a


    big hug and pouted ¡°Natalie, I missed you so much¡±¡±


    ged towards Natalie. She gave


    Hugging wasn¡¯t enough for her Ava kept swaying excitedly, as if this was the only way for Natalie to


    understand how she felt.


    Natalie freed one hand to hug her back and patted her gently I missed you guys too¡±


    They hugged for a long while before letting go


    Then Ava went to hug Sherri excitedly too. Ava was the happiest in the entire arrival area. She was


    already having fun with the two little kids


    Jasper and Ruby loved to y with Ava and were already giggling


    The rest of the group also walked out. The smile never faded from Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Daniel, Aunt


    Emma, Joseph, wee to Athana¡±


    Sherri followed suit and greeted them. Emma was wearing a silk dress that hugged her waist and white


    high heels. She held a limited edition cream-colored handbag. She handed the bag to Daniel and


    hugged Natalie. Then, she hugged Sherri. ¡°I missed you guys so much¡±


    Next, she patted the two little kids¡¯ heads. Jasper allowed the Turner family to touch his head. Emma


    reached out and took Jasper from Natalie¡¯s arms and ced him in Daniel¡¯s arms. He teased. ¡°I know


    that you¡¯ve missed Jasper so much that you¡¯ve gone crazy. I¡¯ll let you carry him first. I¡¯ll carry Ruby¡±


    Joseph took the handbag from her father¡¯s hand.


    Ava pouted yfully and exposed her. ¡°Daddy talks about how he misses Jasper every day. He misses


    him so much that I got tired of hearing about it.¡±


    The few of them had smiles on their faces as they stood happily in the hall and chatted Today, Joseph


    was wearing a windbreaker of the same color as Natalie¡¯s and a pair of jeans. He smiled and carried


    the suitcases in the back.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t interrupt this hard-won happiness. However, he


    nced at Ethan. Immediately. Ethan felt a chill run down his back. He took a deep breath inwardly and


    his heart pounded.


    Now was not the time to exin. He could only wait to receive his punishment.


    Natalie also missed such an atmosphere, but she didn¡¯t want them to stand around and chat. She


    interrupted and said with a smile. ¡°I booked rooms for all of you in Grand Manor. Let¡¯s go over now and


    have a meal. You can rest in the afternoon and I¡¯ll show you around tomorrow.¡±


    When he heard the words Grand Manor, Joseph looked at Natalie meaningfully and said calmly. The


    Grand Manor Hotel?¡±


    Natalie felt guilty. Since the hotel was arranged by Trevon, she could only mumble, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joseph saw her change in expression. He sighed slightly. ¡°Grand Manor is the best hotel here,¡± he said


    to relieve the atmosphere. ¡°Ive done my research and knew that you would definitely book the best


    hotel for us to stay in. Is it the presidential suite


    Natalie was speechless. Why did Joseph¡¯s words feel a little strange?


    She had been exposed and had yet to confess.


    After a few seconds of silence, Josephughed out loud. He walked over and patted her head. ¡°What


    are you thinking about? I just think that you will definitely treat us the best. Wouldn¡¯t that be the


    presidential suite? Could I have guessed wrongly?¡±


    A smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face, but she was still puzzled. Was that so? ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re a mind


    reader.¡±


    After that. Daniel and Emma took Natalie¡¯s car. Ava and Joseph sat in Sherri¡¯s car. There were also


    several cars behind. These were all arranged by Joseph before they came to Athana.


    Soon they arrived at the Grand Manor.


    Jasper had always been carried the entire time. Natalie held Sherri¡¯s arm and went to the front desk to


    get the room cards that Trevon had reserved. There were a total of three cards.


    Sherri stole a nce at Joseph and the others behind and whispered, ¡°Did Trevon book the rooms for


    you?¡±


    Natalie nodded slightly ¡°You guessed right. The presidential suite you wanted.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing everything he can to please his brother-inw,¡± Sherri said. ¡°Trevon deserves it. Hurry up


    and see if the booking is under his name. This way, you won¡¯t expose yourself


    Natalie was afraid that Joseph would hear them. Trevon could not be shown to her family yet. ¡°Hurry


    and shut your mouth. I n to confess to the others in the next few days and ask them to forgive


    Trevon.¡±


    Natalie was also afraid that Trevon would actually book the rooms under his name. Three presidential


    suites,¡± she said to the front desk receptionist.


    As soon as she said ¡°three rooms, the receptionist quickly greeted her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Foster,


    right?¡±


    The words ¡°Miss Foster made her heave a sigh of relief. It turned out Trevon could be quite reliable.


    Otherwise, Natalie would be in deep trouble, and so would Trevon.


    Natalie returned the polite smile. ¡°Yes¡±


    The receptionist maintained her professional smile and handed the room card to Natalie. ¡°Miss Foster,


    feel free to contact us if you need anything. We¡¯ll be at your service at any time.¡±


    ¡°Is this Grand Manor¡¯s original service, or did Trevon order it?¡± Natalie thought inside.


    Despite her thoughts, she gave the receptionist a standard smile.


    Joseph stood in the huge lobby downstairs and looked around. His lips curled into a smirk.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    The presidential suite was on the top floor of the hotel Security on this floor was airtight, and they had


    to verify their identities before they coulde up.


    Those who could live on this floor were either rich or noble. The suites also represented their status.


    At this moment. Natalie gave Trevon a bonus point in her heart. At the very least, if she was the one


    who arranged it, she probably wouldn¡¯t have chosen the presidential suite.


    The few of them arrived at the top floor.


    Natalie handed a room card to Daniel. ¡°Uncle Daniel, you and Aunt Emma will be in 3888¡±


    Daniel took the room card and said that it was fine.


    Natalie turned around and handed over two cards for Joseph to choose from. ¡°Joseph, which room do


    you want to stay in?¡±


    The 38th floor was the top floor. The three presidential suites upied the entire floor. In other words,


    there were only three rooms on this floor. They had reserved the entire ce.


    Joseph chose thest room, so Natalie got the middle room. After choosing, Ava jumped around and


    held Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡®I want to stay with Natalie. I don¡¯t want to live with my brother.¡±


    Joseph smiled dotingly. ¡°Up to you.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait for Ava to live with Natalie.


    Ethan meticulously carried everything to their rooms. In the end, he followed Joseph with his suitcase.


    Joseph easily opened the door with the room card and strode into the room with his long legs. Ethan


    followed him in and stood by the side of the suitcase, waiting to get reprimanded.


    He looked like he was willing to ept any punishment.


    As soon as Joseph entered, the smile on his face copsed. What was left was only hostility that was


    enough to turn Ethan into ice. He stood by the wine rack and looked through the bottles. Ethan had no


    clue what he was thinking. Joseph¡¯s lips. parted slightly. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ethan automatically deciphered the meaning of these three words. Joseph was telling him to exin


    what he had done


    wrong.


    He lowered his gaze, not daring to look into Joseph¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Wilson, it was my mistake,¡± he


    admitted his faults directly. ¡°This time, I failed to protect Miss Natalie and Jasper well. I ept my


    punishment.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s eyes scanned the wine rack. He reached out to take a bottle and carefully looked at it. He did


    not pay attention to Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°Amalfi Supreme Lemon Liquor. How generous, hemented.


    When he finished speaking, he slowly picked up the bottle opener and opened the bottle. He walked to


    the living room and poured a ss of wine. cing it under his nose, he sniffed it. ¡°As expected, it


    smells like money.¡±


    Ethan did not know the meaning behind Joseph¡¯s words. He was only waiting for Joseph¡¯s punishment


    now. However, looking at Joseph¡¯s nonchnt expression, he became even more uneasy.


    This feeling of being left hanging was not good. Every second felt like torture.


    After a while, Joseph finally spoke. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t punished you yet?¡±


    Ethan said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He really had no idea.


    Joseph¡¯s tongue touched the inside of his lower lip. He was no longer the gentleman that other people


    knew. ¡°Natalie worked so hard to put up an art just to help hide your mistake, but you said that you


    don¡¯t know. Do you really not know? Or are you pretending not to know?¡±


    Ethan interpreted this as saying that Natalie could hide what happened, but he could not. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I


    am sorry. I should have reported at immediately. I ept my punishment.¡±


    Joseph continued strolling around the suite. He pulled open the curtains and a ray of sunlight shone in,


    dispelling the hostility around him He looked at the blue sky and said inpromise, ¡°This time, Natalie


    wanted to protect you. I will follow her wishes Punishing you would hurt her feelings¡±


    Ethan knew that Joseph was letting him go, so he quickly thanked him ¡°Thank you, sir. I will remember


    this lesson and protect Natalie well from now on.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to protect it, you might not have a spot,¡± Joseph said. Ethan did not quite understand


    this


    Joseph was thinking about Trevon. Since he hade this time, he had to meet Trevon properly.


    Standing in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window with his back facing Ethan, his ley feeling that had


    just eased suddenly came back. ¡°How¡¯s the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±


    Ethan knew what Joseph was asking about. He stood with his hands folded and replied respectfully,


    ¡°Sir, I have already investigated. Recently. Max has been very close to a celebrity and has been staying


    in this hotel for the past few days¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph vimply said. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    In the other room, Ava couldn¡¯t want to open the suitcases as soon as she got in. There were three


    Looking at the tightly-packed suitcase, Natalie was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her


    feeling. If he really had to choose an adjective, it would be blessed and touched.


    Jasper and Ruby had been carried to Daniel and Emma¡¯s rooms.


    Ava sat cross-legged on the plush cushion and kept chattering, ¡°Natalie, look, look. Isn¡¯t the dress I


    bought for you gorgeous? And Sherri. I bought something for you too. And the color of this lipstick is


    especially beautiful. I bought three, one for each


    of us¡­¡±


    Natalie and Sherri exchanged nces and smiled. They looked at the little girl who was busy asking for


    praise and said in unison. ¡°Thank you, my dear little princess¡±


    After being praised, Ava squatted on the ground and hummed a pop song as she continued to organize


    the gifts for her two sisters. This is Natalie¡¯s, this is Sherri¡¯s, this is Natalie¡¯s, this is also Natalie¡¯s, this is


    Sherri¡¯s, this is Jasper¡¯s¡­ Hey, howe I put it in this suitcase? This is still also Natalie¡¯s¡­¡±


    There were a lot of things. Natalie and Sherri squatted on the ground to help her organize and


    distribute things.


    In the other suitcase, there was also a pinkptop. Natalie asked, ¡°Do you still have homework?¡±


    Hearing this, Ava tilted her head and looked at her belovedptop. ¡°I heard from my ssmates that


    Athana has a fewpanies with very powerful firewalls,¡± she said mischievously. ¡°I n to¡­¡± She


    trailed off and cackled.


    Natalie was speechless. This girl was going to start causing trouble again. Why did she have a bad


    feeling? She did not know whichpany would be Ava¡¯s first victim.


    The three of them chatted for a while before Natalie suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Sherri was also a little hungry. Knowing that Ava liked to eat, she put her arm around Ava¡¯s shoulder


    and said seductively, The dishes in this hotel are especially delicious.¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes lit up. She just loved to eat different delicacies. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go get Daddy and Mommy.


    I¡¯m starving¡±


    After saying that, she rubbed her stomach, indicating that she was truly hungry.


    Natalie asked Sherri and Ava to call Daniel and Emma. She nned to look for Joseph. She had seen


    Ethan enter Joseph¡¯s room earlier.


    She knocked on the door. Ethan opened the door in less than one minute. Before she stepped in, she


    checked Ethan¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t seem to be injured and she felt relieved.


    Joseph saw this entire thing. He smiled and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t punish him.¡±


    Natalie understood what he meant. Joseph was telling her that he knew everything. She smiled stiffly


    and said, ¡°Joseph, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Joseph interrupted her. ¡°You just did it on purpose to anger me.¡±


    Natalie knew that Joseph was not actually angry. She smiled and tried to soothe him. ¡°My fault. Please


    be the bigger person and forgive me. I¡¯ll definitely report to you truthfully in the future.¡±


    Joseph narrowed his eyes at the ingratiating girl. Since when did Natalie act cute and beg for


    forgiveness like Ava? ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±


    Natalie nodded repeatedly, afraid that Joseph would not believe her.


    The group arrived at the restaurant on the 36th floor. This floor was the VIP room for the presidential


    suite. Guests from ordinary rooms could note up to eat with them.


    The manager of Grand Manor was already waiting in the private room. The dining table was filled with


    Grand Manor¡¯s signature dishes. Even cakes and desserts were prepared for the children.


    As soon as Joseph entered, his eyes were filled with displeasure. He turned his head and asked the


    manager sarcastically. ¡°The Grand Manor has quite a unique customer service. We haven¡¯t even


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ordered their food yet, and you already know what we


    like to eat?


    ¡°Is this skill what helped the Grand Manor to survive in Athana?*


    The manager could hear the ridicule in Joseph¡¯s tone, but as a manager in Grand Manor, his social


    skills and mentality were definitely better than ordinary people.


    The manager didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. Instead, he smiled with his signature smile. ¡°You tter


    me. These dishes were ordered by our boss. I hope you like them. Our boss is Miss Foster¡¯s friend.¡±


    Natalie felt a little awkward at getting mentioned like this. Didn¡¯t Trevon say that he was going to be


    invisible? What was going on now?


    Wasn¡¯t he making his presence known in a different way? Did Trevon have some misunderstanding


    about the word


    ¡°invisible¡±?


    Natalie


    put on an awkward smile and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Joseph, I know the boss of this hotel.


    Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±


    Curious, Ava took the opportunity to sit beside Natalie. She nced at Joseph and asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Natalie, do you really know the owner of this hotel? Did you book this suite from him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back to the roomter. I¡¯ll also tell you a fewpanies that


    aren¡¯t easy to break


    into.¡±


    Ava was extremely excited when she heard this and a smile bloomed on her face. As expected, the


    conversation was diverted like this.


    The meal was very pleasant. Emma kept feeding Jasper. From time to time, she would also pick up


    some fish for Ruby. The entire room was filled with happiness, and it was just short of leaking out of the


    door.


    The manager was a sensible person. Seeing that Joseph didn¡¯t argue anymore, he left quickly.


    Halfway through his meal, Daniel frowned. His eyes were filled with thoughts. He quietly took out his


    phone under the table and sent a message to Joseph.


    Joseph¡¯s phone vibrated on the table, and Emma rebuked him. ¡°Ignore thepany¡¯s matters while


    you¡¯re eating


    ¡°Got it, Mom,¡± Joseph replied.


    However, he still picked up his phone and nced at it. He looked at Daniel and frowned in confusion


    too.


    The three girls were talking about their own things. Natalie was trying to hide her thoughts, while Emma


    was focused on taking care of the children. Naturally, she did not notice Daniel and Joseph¡¯s gazes and


    actions.


    Daniel believed in his son¡¯s ability to handle things. He nodded to indicate that it was exactly what the


    message said. The father and son looked at each other for a few seconds and understood each other


    in a second.


    Joseph kept calm as if nothing had happened. He put his phone back on the table and continued to eat


    slowly.


    Daniel looked up across the table to Natalie and said, ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s rest for the afternoon today.


    Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go pay our respects to your grandfather first, then we¡¯ll go see your mother. Is


    that okay?¡±


    Natalie nodded and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever you n

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Jasper and Ruby were brought to their rooms by Emma. Emma had always had the habit of taking an


    afternoon nap. She also understood that the girls had not seen each other in a long time and needed to


    have deep conversations.


    So, she took the two children away Joseph carried Jasper and began to coax him to sleep. Emma


    carried Ruby, while Daniel went to the study of the presidential suite to work.


    A rich person¡¯s money didn¡¯t fall from the sky. The public only saw their glorious sides, but they actually


    worked very hard in private.


    In the room, Ava followed Natalie like a shadow. She remembered what Natalie had told her at the


    dining table. ¡°Natalie, tell me whichpany¡¯s firewall is more powerful.¡±


    Sherri was half-lying on the sofa. She watched the changes on her best friend¡¯s face with a faint smile.


    She looked like she was watching a good show.


    She wanted to see who Natalie would betray first. Would it be the Wilson Group, the ckwell Group,


    or the Roberts. Group? Anyway, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be the Landor Group.


    Natalie was at her wit¡¯s end when it came to her little sister who was obsessed withputers. She


    tried to distract Ava by putting her arm around the little girl¡¯s shoulders and leading her to the bed. ¡°Ava,


    Athana is different from Sapphire City. If it¡¯s Sapphire City, you guys hack theputers of other


    so different from Sapphire Caty? Computer experts in Sapphire City all had hackingpetitions, such


    as seeing who could take down apany¡¯s system in the shortest time.


    Her cheeks puffed up, and her frown seemed to reach the ground. It was obvious that she was


    disappointed. Natalie really couldn¡¯t stand this girl. She still preferred the lively Ava. Natalie coughed


    dryly and made a face. ¡°How about we attack an individual instead of apany¡±


    When she said this. Ava¡¯s small eyes instantly lit up. Her eyes were as bright as the sea of stars. ¡®Of


    course! This is much more interesting than attacking thepany Natalie, tell me quickly,¡±


    Natalie had a hard time deciding, so she negotiated with Ava. ¡°You can¡¯t delete the information on


    someone¡¯sputer.¡±


    Ava was originally pushing against Natalie and giving her puppy eyes. Now, she sat up properly and


    promised repeatedly, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t worry I never do that I¡¯m just going to visit theirputer, leave a


    mark and leave.¡±


    Natalie was surprised Shouldn¡¯t this thing be kept a secret? Why did she leave evidence behind


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be exposed if you leave evidence behind¡± she asked.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t familiar with programming and she was confused. This was actually a challenge


    between Ava and theputer expert on the other side. It was like a provocation. If the other party


    could find her, she would be even more exciteil


    Ava exined, ¡°I¡¯m actually doing this for their own good. It¡¯s also to let them know that theirputer


    defense is very


    low¡±


    It seemed to make sense, but it also felt wrong.


    This was like someone secretly taking your things and deliberately leaving their name behind. The


    action seemed to say, *Come and get me if you can


    She was more or less showing off and being cocky.


    Natalie battled herself internally. After a moment of silence, Ava fluttered hershes and looked at her


    expectantly.


    Seeing this, Natalie felt even more conflicted. However, he could not bear to reject thispetitive


    sister of hers. Just as she was about to speak, Sherri saidzily, ¡°Ava, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s going to be


    tomorrow morning by the time Natalie tells you a name.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava quickly shifted her gaze from Natalie¡¯s face to Sherri¡¯s face. She also shook her


    arm excitedly. ¡°Then, my dear Sherri, tell me quickly. I¡¯m so anxious. I¡¯ve been too bored recently.¡±


    Ava was now focused on finding a new opponent topete with


    Natalie also wanted to know who Sherri was talking about. The next second, Sherri said, ¡°Lithern


    Club.¡±


    Natalie looked at Sherri in shock. She asked with her eyes, ¡°Is this okay?¡± Mr. Roberts didn¡¯t seem to


    have offended any of them before.


    Sherri interpreted her best friend¡¯s worry from her eyes and replied with an expression that said, ¡®Don¡¯t


    worry. I know what I¡¯m doing¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything out loud, but inside, she thought, ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing, but Ava


    might not.¡±


    Ava felt that this name was quite pretty. She repeated in a few times. ¡°What is this ce? Is it a


    Unexpectedly, Ava stood up the next second and jumped a few times on the bed. Her excitement had


    already been transmitted from the bed to the two people sitting by the bed. They bounced in the air with


    Ava


    Natalie sighed silently in her heart ¡°Mr Roberts, Im sorry, she thought


    After bouncing around for a while. Ava pumped out of bed barefoot and went to get her beloved


    She quickly typed a series of codes on theputer. To the two medical students, this was like some


    mythological scripture. They could not understand a single thing. They could see that the words on the


    screen were made up of the alphabet, but they couldn¡¯t understand them


    Despite their confusion, the two of them still sat quietly at the side and watched the little girl operate


    without saying a word. In just two minutes, Ava¡¯s pure little face smiled. She couldn¡¯t hade her


    excitement. ¡°Natalie, what time are they opening for business?¡±


    Natalie really didn¡¯t know the exact opening time of the bar, but it seemed that 10:30 was the beginning


    of the night life for young people in Athana.


    Sherri seemed to have guessed Ava¡¯s thoughts. ¡°About 10 o¡¯clock. Theter it is, the more people


    there will be. This is Athana¡¯srgest night scene


    Ava had been to the bar before, but every time she went out, she would be followed by many


    bodyguards in disguise. She was not very brave and she was happy to have the people that Joseph


    arranged for her to follow her


    The three of them stopped discussing the Lathern Club after that Instead they listened to Ava talk


    about what had happened to Sapphire City recently and interesting things from her university.


    As the thare of them were chatting the doorbell rang Ava jumped out of bed to open the door ¡°Joseph¡±


    It was indeed Joseph outside the door. He had already showered and changed his clothes He looked at


    has barefoot sister and could not help but reprimand ¡°Put on your shors Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a


    cold


    Ava tilted her head and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s ground heating. It¡¯s not cold at all¡± She even stepped on the


    ground show it was trally


    times to


    Joseph patted her head. He didn¡¯t enter the room, because even though he was close to them all, it


    was impolite to enter the


    He stood outude the door and called


    Natalie was already.


    shoes when Joseph called her. No she was


    door Joseph, what¡¯s wrot


    Joseph sand gently. Tm going out for a while. You don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner. Also, your uncle


    said to let Jasper and Ruby sleep with them tonight. You girl do whatever you Don¡¯t worry about them¡±


    Natalie knew that Emma and Daniel missed the two children After all, they had been helping to take


    care of the children since they were born. It was inevitable that they would want to stick together, so


    Natalie decided not to disturb them. ¡°Alright, what about dinner What do they want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle said that you don¡¯t have to eat dinner with them¡± Joseph said, revealing Daniel i thoughts.


    Natalie was surprised. ¡°Hub¡± Why¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because they haven¡¯t seen the two kids for so long.¡± Joseph guessed. They¡¯re afraid that


    the kids will want to sleep with you instead of them. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t want to eat with you¡±


    So in order to sleep with the two kids, Emma and Daniel wanted to iste Jasper and Ruby from


    Natalie?


    Sheughed at that Her aunt and uncle really put in so much effort and their calctions were really


    obvious, haha


    ¡°Got it. Then we won¡¯t disturb them¡± Natalie said. ¡°Tll instruct the hotel to send them dinner *


    ¡°They¡¯ve already ordered¡± Joseph said. ¡°You guys can continue ying I¡¯m leaving now. Oh, Ava¡±


    Ava, who was called, unmediately stood up straight. ¡°Here¡±


    Joseph pinched his sister¡¯s face and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t randomly attack other people¡¯sputers. This


    is Athana, not Sapphire City, understand?¡±


    Ava looked away guiltily after being exposed Afraid that she would be seen through, she closed her


    eyes and nodded. ¡°I know, I know, I know,¡± she kept repeating.


    Joseph gave a few more instructions before leaving Ethan followed closely behind.


    changed, an


    hapter 201


    kog, had made the borad


    Cording to aputer stice every night the wate


    The life that ungually tud a mary mag-ika mtangfers tad um sieved uno ch?nging him ¡ì, and white ights


    3 wa m


    Pornmanry, is ded as a bold bu hawell in die energowy moss sher all the


    On the other hand. Tressio was wozy cats his was ang sintindera and watching the shoom


    ih


    The est et Hach that


    thing wasong Tho was the


    thing hard baggrund since Labern


    There


    The manager found amp and ced it on the coffee table. He bent down and lowered his head.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve checked the circuit and thework. They¡¯re all normal. We can¡¯t find any reason. The


    customers downstairs are already in a mess


    The manager was also extremely anxious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he really couldn¡¯t think of a


    solution, he definitely wouldn¡¯t havee to look for Mr Roberts.


    Jun drank while listening to the howls. Coupled with the ck and white lights, it was indeed a little


    scary.


    He shivered and quickly took a sip of hot water to warm himself up.


    The manager¡¯s words overturned Hackett¡¯s imagination. ¡°Fuck, you didn¡¯t do this on purpose?¡± he


    cried. ¡°Did you get


    trolled?¡±


    Frank automatically blocked out Hackett¡¯s nonsense. He wasn¡¯t bored enough to ruin his own business


    for fun.


    Trevon put out the cigarette that he had only taken two pulls of He tossed a piece of lemon-vored


    gum into his mouth and chewed slowly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve met a strong opponent,¡± he said calmly.


    This was obviously no longer a problem with the equipment. Other than Lithern Club¡¯sputer being


    hacked, there was


    no other reason.


    However, it took an expert to hack into Frank¡¯sputer. The show had begun.


    Trevon smiled thoughtfully. He was already bored because he could not see his girlfriend for the next


    few days. Now that there was something interesting happening, he was also quite curious about who


    was the culprit.


    Frank, on the other hand, gave a sly smile. His eyes were cold as he instructed the manager. Pass


    down the order. Tonight¡¯s opening was arranged by us as a special. The party will get started in 10


    minutes.¡±


    The manager was a little worried. Ten minutes? Could it really be fixed? However, since the boss had


    said so, he could only agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and give the orders now.¡±


    Hackett understood what Trevon meant. He turned around and said to Frank, ¡°So yourputer was


    hacked tonight. You really didn¡¯t arrange this?¡±


    Hacker¡¯s nagging pissed Frank offpletely. He could not help but raise his leg and kick Hackett.


    Fortunately, Hackett reacted quickly and dodged to the side of Jam to avoid getting kicked.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious that Frank hadn¡¯t done this on purpose? Was there a need to ask? He was very


    depressed now.


    The powerful Lithern Club had actually been hacked. If word got out, it would ruin his reputation. He


    had no choice but to say that it was a special show.


    However, Hackett kept asking. There must be something wrong with his head.


    Trevon sat in the back, not feeling anxious at all. He patted Hackett¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so


    much.¡±


    When they arrived at Frank¡¯s office, Trevon leisurely leaned against the wall with his hands crossed. He


    was still chewing gum as he stood bind Frank and watched him operate theputer.


    Hackett was bursting with curiosity. He wanted to know which expert could hack Frank¡¯sputer. He


    stuck his head closer and almost pressed his face against theputer screen.


    Frank¡¯sputer screen had turned off. At this moment, there was no doubt. He pushed Hackett¡¯s


    head away in disdain.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Hackett was also afraid that Frank would hit him. He moved his head a centimeter away, but his eyes


    were still glued to theputer screen. ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you. Do your thing and I¡¯ll watch mine. I


    won¡¯t be distracting unless your skills are not good.¡±


    Frank chose to ignore this idiot and operated theputer by himself. In a few moves, theputer


    was turned on. The two words that greeted his eyes were especially ring. ¡°You suck.¡±


    Two simple words.


    It was tant disdain and extremely insulting.


    Who was this? Didn¡¯t they know that saying this was the greatest insult to apetitive person like


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Frank?


    Trevon looked at these two words andughed mockingly. ¡°Frank, it seems like you have to find this


    person and tell him if you really suck or not¡±


    Hackett caught the main point and analyzed it seriously. ¡°If the hacker is a woman, you might be able to


    exin it more easily. If the hacker is a man, how can you exin him? Do you have to show him in


    bed?¡±


    Trevon was chewing gum and he almost choked when he heard Hackett¡¯sment. He was close to


    swallowing the gum in shock


    Jim couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore because he was already imagining what Hackett had


    said.


    Frank¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get lost. Do I need to tell you about my abilities?¡±

 Hapter 205

    Hapter 205


    Hackett was alreadyughing uncontrobly. ¡°Mr. Roberts, did you offend some girl?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯tst long enough to satisfy her?¡±


    Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows and said impatiently. ¡°Can the two of you shut up?¡±


    Why did he have two bad friends and a professional bystander who held back hisughter and watched


    the show?


    Frank typed on theputer as he spoke. Soon, he restored Lithern Club¡¯s venue to its original state.


    There were no longer any ghostly cries. The ambiguous color-changing lights went back to shing


    rhythmically. In less than ten minutes, everything was back to normal.


    This speed made the customers who came tonight believe the manager¡¯s words, and the manager


    heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    Trevon was very bored today, so he suddenly asked, ¡°Guess if it¡¯s a woman or a man behind all this.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t move past the joke. However, it was indeed a question that everyone was especially


    interested in that night.


    Even Frank himself was especially curious, let alone Hackett and Trevon, but there was no change in


    his expression.


    ¡°Im guessing it¡¯s a man,¡± Hackett piped up.


    Frank did some more things for 15 minutes and the hacker¡¯s IP address was revealed to be from


    Grand Manor. However, the other party was smart enough to cover the distance, so they only knew thatExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    it was on the 38th floor.


    Trevon knew some programming, so he could tell the problem at a nce. He narrowed his eyes and


    slowly said, ¡°Grand Manor?¡±


    Hearing this, Hackett hurriedly walked around theputer desk to stand behind Frank. However, he


    could not understand the symbols on theputer even when he looked at it.


    Frank typed without hesitation and hacked the other party¡¯sputer. With a smile on his lips, he


    typed, ¡°Noob.¡±


    Hackett could finally read this. He looked at Frank with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave the


    words ¡®I don¡¯t suck¡¯?¡±


    Frank rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question at all. He took out a cigarette and put it


    between his lips. Who has been staying in Grand Manor recently?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s mouth was filled with the fragrance of chewing gum. He pursed his lips and spat the chewing


    gum into a trash can. He opened his lips slightly and murmured. ¡°The Turner family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I offended the Turner family,¡± Frank replied immediately. ¡°Did theye for the wrong


    ce? What¡¯s wrong with them? Why would they attack me instead of you?¡±


    It was fortunate that he was fast enough. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of business. More


    importantly, it would not be good if word got out. Although no one dared to post this matter online, there


    would still be people discussing it in private.


    Trevon casually spread out his hands, showing an expression that said, ¡°How would I know?¡± He didn¡¯t


    dare piss off the Turner family.


    The Turner family hade to Athana. He couldn¡¯t spend time with Natalie and had no choice but to


    <pe to Lithern Club. He was also depressed right now.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    At the same time, the three girls wereughing and chatting as they ate in the living room.


    Then there was a ding. A message popped up on Ava¡¯sputer. The next second, theputer


    screen turned ck, leaving only three words on the loop. ¡°You¡¯re a noob.¡±


    These three words filled the screen and spun non-stop. It was so fast that it made them dizzy. It was


    difficult to ignore these three words.


    Sherri seemed to have discovered a whole new world. She was even more excited than Ava. She


    threw the chips on the coffee table and plopped down beside Ava. ¡°Ava, destroy him¡±¡± she urged. ¡°This


    guy is too smug. He actually called you a noob.¡±


    Ava was also feelingpetitive. She tossed aside the chips and finished her drink. Then she wiped


    her hands clean and rolled up the sleeves of her pajamas, preparing to fight back.


    She ced her hands on her hips and puffed up her checks like a pufferfish. ¡°He actually called me a


    noob,¡± she huffed angrily. ¡°Tm so angry. I hate him so much.¡±


    No one was allowed to call her a noob. Absolutely not.


    Natalie supported her head with her hand and looked at the two excited girls. Then she looked at the


    time and saw that it was almost midnight. These two people were extremely spirited. It seemed like


    they would not be able to sleep if they did not destroy the other side tonight.


    So this was what hackers were like. They attacked each other and kept hacking each other¡¯s


    If she was hacked countless times in one night, she suspected that thisptop would be useless. What


    a pitifulptop.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a text message came in from WhatsApp. It was from Chameleon.


    [What are you doing?]


    Natalie nced at the message and then looked up at the two people who were fighting seriously. She


    shook his head helplessly and replied. [Watching cats catch mice.)


    Chameleon sent a question mark and then another message. [Isn¡¯t your son sleeping at this time? Why


    are you still watching cartoons?]


    Natalie wanted tough when she saw the message. This was not a cartoon; it was the real-life


    version. Besides, Jasper did not watch animal cartoons. He liked to watch Scooby-Doo


    Natalie was very curious whenever Jasper watched the animations. Did the little guy understand it or


    was he just attracted by the images?


    However, the words ¡°your son¡± in the text message made her ufortable. What did he mean by her


    son? She replied, [Yes, the son is mine.]


    The other party was silent for a long time before replying with a smiling emoji. [He¡¯s mine too.]


    Then, another message came. [Tell him to sleep earlier. Watching this kind of cartoon at night will affect


    his 1Q1


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to reply. The ¡°cats¡± in question were both highly intelligent.


    Moreover, the unknown ¡®mouse¡¯ was also highly intelligent. Otherwise, how could they fight with Ava for


    multiple rounds?


    Ava held her breath and pouted. She angrily unlocked the lousy thing that the other party had set up for


    her on theptop. It took her a long time to recover theputer. The next second, she attacked the


    other party¡¯sputer without taking a break.


    This atmosphere infected Sherri Not only was she a hundred times more energetic, she did not even


    yawn once.


    It was the same at Lithern Club. The men were looking at their watches in the same position.


    They were taking bets.


    Just as Frank was about to retaliate, Hackett set up a casino nearby. The venue was Frank¡¯s desk. The


    bet was on time. Whoever made the closest guess to the time would win.


    The bargaining chip was the cost of each other¡¯s wedding.


    Jim didn¡¯t have the money to participate, so he chose to withdraw. No matter which guy here got


    married, it would be quite


    expensive. Jim could only afford it if they agreed to hold a banquet in a rural vige. Otherwise, he


    would sit out on the game. He did not want his hard-earned money to be gone in one night.


    up


    A small bet was good for the mood, but a big bet was bad for health. This was what the vigers said.


    He could build his wealth for a lifetime and lose it in one day.


    Frank also participated. He said the hacker would take at least six hours because he was confident in


    his skills.


    Hackett did not trust Frank very much. In addition, he was unfamiliar with this industry, so he guessed


    that it would take


    Trevon thought back to the 38th floor and said ¡°One hour¡± with a faint smile. His guess was the


    shortest.


    Firstly, the stakes were a little high. Secondly, everyone was very curious about how long the other


    party would take to resolve the problem. This made them super excited as well.


    Unexpectedly, the other party only used 52 minutes. It was less than one hour and it was a pretty good


    number too.


    Hackett raised his hand and nced at his wristwatch. Then, he looked at the screen full of words. Just


    one look was enough to trigger his trypophobia.


    ¡°You¡¯re all noobs¡± He couldn¡¯t count how many times these words were repeated on theputer


    screen, but it was definitely a lot.


    The hacker seemed to be afraid that they didn¡¯t know what ¡°noob¡± meant. Between the words, the


    hacker added some cartoon images too, Frank¡¯s temple pulsed, and his tongue fiercely pressed


    against his cheek. He gritted his teeth. This was the first time someone dared to provoke him like that.


    He was courting death.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hackett looked at the screen full of words and cartoon images. They were quite difficult to ignore. He


    silently began to worship pasta. He repeated the words on theputer, ¡°Mr. Roberts, they said you¡¯re


    a noob.¡±


    ¡°Am I illiterate, or am I blind?¡± Frank growled, venting his anger at Hackett. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to read it


    for me.¡±


    Hackett looked aggrieved. ¡®Don¡¯t shoot the messenger. I was just trying to help. If you¡¯ve been defeated


    by someone, you can retaliate again. What¡¯s the use of venting your anger on me? I can¡¯t help you


    even if I want to.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on you if I counted on an actual noob.¡±


    Frank was also bewitched by this screen full of noobs.


    Trevon stared at the few words on theputer screen. His eyes darkened and the smile on his lips


    instantly widened. ¡°Frank, you¡¯re in for it.


    Frank ignored Trevon¡¯s words. Right now, he only wanted to capture this troublemaker.


    Trevon, who needed to be invisible, suddenly said to Hackett. ¡°Tim going to visit your grandpa¡¯s grave


    tomorrow.¡±


    A second ago. Hackett was still immersed in the screen full of the word ¡°noob.¡± The next second, the


    conversation changed


    to be about cemeteries


    It was a pretty big difference.


    For the past few years, Trevon had visited his grandfather¡¯s grave annually. But why? ¡°You¡¯re not


    joking, right? Why don¡¯t you go to your grandmother¡¯s ce? Why do you always go to my


    grandfather¡¯s ce?¡±


    Frank was busy, but he still took the time to exin, ¡°Obviously, he has ulterior motives, understand?¡±


    Hackett was enlightened. ¡°Natalie is going to visit the grave tomorrow?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s silence said it all. He picked up his coat from the rack and headed out. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll go to


    the cemetery on time


    tomorrow.¡±


    After taking two steps, he turned around and said to the two people who had lost. ¡°Stay behind and


    discuss who will pay for my wedding.


    Then, he looked at Frank meaningfully and said. ¡°Do you want to go with me tomorrow?¡±


    Frank did not stop what he was doing. He said indifferently, ¡°My grandparents aren¡¯t there.¡±


    Trevon smirked. ¡®Maybe the person you¡¯re looking for tonight is there.¡±


    With that, he strode away.


    Tonight, Trevon was in an unusually beautiful mood, Not only did it add a little interest to life, but he


    also won money for his wedding


    He had to think about how to prepare in advance. Since someone was paying, he had to hold a grand


    wedding. He still owed Natalie a romantic wedding and had to make up for it.


    Frank frowned and wondered if the reason for hacking hisputer at night was because he had


    captured the Turner family¡¯s bodyguard back then.


    He felt wronged. It was Trevon who insisted on making his presence known and wanted to make the


    Turner family¡¯s people appear. It was none of his business. It wasn¡¯t like he was the one who stabbed


    the bodyguard. He quite liked that Ethan, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to take Ethan under his wing.


    And now, the word ¡°noob¡± kept echoing in his mind.


    The next day, everyone in Grand Manor had already woken up and washed up. Only Ava was still


    dawdling


    This girl had fought on theptop for countless roundsst night and only fell asleep in the wee hours of


    the morning. She really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and sent the other party a code to promise to fight


    again next time.


    Joseph frowned and said surely, ¡°Ava, did you attack someone¡¯sputer against night?¡±


    Ava, who was caught red-handed, slipped into the bathroom in her slippers. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was very


    obedient. I stayed upte chatting with Natalie and Sherrist night.¡±


    Joseph turned his gaze to Natalie¡¯s face. The meaning was obvious. He wanted Natalie to spill the


    beans.


    Natalie was intimidated by her brother¡¯s questioning gaze, but she couldn¡¯t betray Ava, so she could


    only lie. ¡°Ava was really just having ate-night snack with us and talking about her university.¡±


    Joseph kept looking at her. His expression basically said, ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡±


    Natalie awkwardly touched the back of her neck and kicked the focus to Sherry. ¡°It¡¯s true, right,


    Sherri?¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to drag me into your lies?¡± Sherri thought inside.


    In Natalie¡¯s mind, she thought that Sherri was in it with them and couldn¡¯t escape unscathed.


    Sherri forced a smile and lied through her teeth. Joseph, Natalie is right. We talked too muchst


    night.¡±


    But this was Joseph. He was the best at reading people¡¯s expressions. He had long seen through their


    little tricks, but he did not expose them. After all, they were putting so much effort into their act.


    Not long after, Ava got dressed. She held Natalie and Sherri¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She did not dare to


    look at his brother¡¯s eyes and looked down at the floor instead.


    They arrived at the cemetery.


    Joseph, Natalie, and Emma Turner were all wearing ck dresses, while Sherri was wearing white.


    She felt that all ck was a little too dull, as if she was attending a funeral.


    Joseph stood at the side with Jasper in his arms. His gaze was on Jenny¡¯s tombstone. When he saw


    the woman¡¯s name, his eyes darkened.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel anything when he looked at the tombstone. To him, it was just full of scheming.


    The few of them put away the flowers they had brought and bowed to the tombstone.


    Natalie squatted down and said to the tombstone, ¡°Grandpa, I brought Uncle Daniel and the others to


    see you. You can rest assured now. I¡¯m not alone anymore. I have many family members who love


    me.¡±


    She took Jasper from Joseph¡¯s hands. ¡®Grandpa, this is your great-grandson. His name is Jasper


    Wilson. Are you happy for me? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine and happy now. Please be


    well too.¡±


    The others did not say anything throughout the entire process. Ava and Sherri turned teary-eyed.


    Emma walked to Natalie¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. ¡°The most difficult times have passed. You


    have to live a happy life in the future. Your grandfather will only be at ease if you live well.¡±


    Natalie nodded with tears in her eyes. Her aunt was right. She was very happy now. She had a family


    who loved her, a cute son, and¡­


    Daniel, who had been silent all this while, spoke up now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said solemnly to the


    tombstone. ¡°In the future, Natalie will be protected by us, the Turner family. She will never be hurt


    again.¡±


    After staying for more than half an hour, they bowed to the tombstone again.


    Memories shed past Natalie¡¯s mind like a slide show as she stood in the cemetery. Scenes yed


    one after another as she recalled the past over and over again. Her grandpa¡¯s smile remained in her


    heart.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    After paying their respects to their loved one, everyone felt a hint of sadness in their hearts. They


    looked down and kept their eyes on the steps. They weren¡¯t as attentive to their surroundings.


    Daruel and Emma walked in front, Joseph followed closely behind and wiped Ava¡¯s tears, while Sherri


    and Natalie walked


    Jasper and Ruby were carried by Daniel and Emma.


    Emina had secretly told them that Daniel had said that he would carry the two kids for as long as he


    could. He would not be able to carry them anymore after they returned to Sapphire City.


    When Natalie was about to walk toward the stairs, she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye


    She wanted to make sure that she was not seeing things, so she turned to check. She was immediately


    met with Trevon¡¯s gaze in the distance


    Panacking, she instinctively looked forward to Joseph. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that


    Joseph had not turned. around or noticed anything amiss.


    Trevon was smiling at her in the distance, under the sunlight. He wore a ck suit and was standing


    upright in front of the tombstone.


    Natalie¡¯s


    is temples throbbed. Hadn¡¯t she told Trevon to be invisible? What trick did he have up his sleeve this


    time?


    She shot Trevon a look and tried to say telepathically. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    She had not confessed to Joseph and the others about this matter yet. She had nned on confessing


    after visiting the cemetery.


    In the distance, Trevon seemed to have received the telepathic message and nodded.


    Then, Natalie quickly turned around guiltily. Sherri, who was beside her, followed her best friend¡¯s gaze


    and looked over. ¡°Oh my,¡± she thought.


    Sherri also nced at Joseph and the others who were in the front. She leaned close to her best friend


    and whispered, ¡°I thought Trevon is invisible these days.¡±


    Natalie was really speechless. ¡°How would I know?¡± she muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him that I wasing to


    visit the cemetery today. I was afraid that he would cause trouble.¡±


    So this man guessed it himself?


    Even though she had Trevon¡¯s bodyguards by her side, they did not know how to read her mind. Her


    uncle was the one who suggesteding to the cemeteryst night at the dining table. She did not


    decide in advance.


    Sherri thought that something was wrong ¡°None of Trevon¡¯s rtives are buried here.¡±


    This reminded Natalie of two years ago when she came to pay respects to her grandfather. It had been


    when she was preparing to go overseas. Trevon also came. At that time, he seemed to have been


    apanying Hackett, so it might be the same today.


    She leaned closer to Sherri again. ¡°Maybe Hackett is here too.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Sherri quickly looked around for any sign of Hackett. However, she could not


    find the target, no matter how hard she tried.


    If Trevon could be seen, why couldn¡¯t she see Hackett? The one who should be invisible was not


    invisible, while the one who shouldn¡¯t be invisible had disappeared.


    Sherri was unhappy, Hackett didn¡¯t even send her a message when he came here. Sherri decided with


    a pout to ignore Hackett for a few days.


    Trevon watched as Natalie slowly walked away. He took out his phone and sent her a message. [I


    missed you, so I came to see you.]


    Natalie¡¯s phone dinged. She took out her phone and saw that it was from Clumeleon. She quickly


    nced at it and replied curtly. [Got it]


    Frank had dark circles under his eyes and he was visibly sleep-deprived. Trevon had dragged him here


    to pay respects to Henry. At this moment, Frank was standing at the side in a dispirited manner and


    dozing off.


    Since they were at the cemetery, they had to do the customary things. At this moment, Hackett had just


    ced down the flowers and stood up.


    He realized that Trevon was staring at something without blinking. He followed Trevon¡¯s gaze and saw


    Sherri¡¯s back. He quickly took out his phone and sent Sherri a message. (I¡¯m behind you. Turn


    around.]


    He waited for a few minutes, but Sherri walked further away and did not reply.


    Hackett was depressed when he saw the group of people walking down the stairs. He vented his


    frustration on Trevon ¡°Did you drag me here just to look at Natalie from r? Then why did youe


    up here¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I gave you a pair of binocrs!¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t even tell him that she was leaving. Hackett had originally nned to visit Sherri after


    paying his respects. It had been a few days since hest saw her. He even dreamed of herst night.


    Fortunately, he was staying in a hotel. Otherwise, his parents would think that he was crazy for visiting


    his grandfather¡¯s grave so enthusiastically.


    Every time Trevon came to pay respects to his grandfather, Hackett sincerely wanted Trevon to just


    take his grandfather home.


    He didn¡¯t even know if Trevon was part of the Wilson or ckwell family.


    ¡°I do want to get close to Natalie, Trevon thought to himself. However, he had promised the woman that


    he would turn invisible. He could not go back on his word.


    Hackett¡¯s gaze turned to the steps again. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl in the ck


    dress?


    Trevon knew which one he was asking about. He deliberately pretended not to know and nced at


    Frank. ¡°There are three girls in ck dresses. Which one are you asking about?¡±


    ¡°The young one, the one who looks especially innocent.¡±


    ¡°You can tell that she¡¯s young and innocent from her back?¡± Trevon scoffed. ¡°You must have x-ray


    vision.¡±


    Hearing this, Frank also raised his head and looked at the few people walking away in the distance. He


    yawned and almost fell asleep on the spot. He narrowed his eyes and looked for the young figure


    Hackett mentioned


    There was indeed one, but she was standing in a man¡¯s arms. She seemed to be crying and the man


    was wiping her tears. At such a young age, she couldn¡¯t be the one who attacked hisputer.


    Besides, she was a girl.


    Frank had never seen a girl who was at his level in theputer world. This was also the reason why


    he denied it so quickly Frank was very sleepy, but his brain still analyzed the people who had just left.


    In the end, his eyes locked onto Joseph. Since he had already locked onto the target, he did not stay


    any longer. No matter how long he stayed here, Mr. ckwell would still only be Hackett¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Can I go back now? If we stay any longer. your grandfather wille out to chase us away*


    The Turner family went to the Lopez family¡¯s grave.


    Standing in front of the tombstones, Daniel, and Emma felt extremely heartbroken and guilty. They had


    searched for their sister for so many years, only to learn that she had passed away. They hadn¡¯t


    expected such an oue. They originally thought that she was not well off, but who knew¡­


    Daniel¡¯s father and mother¡¯s rtionship had fallen apart because of the loss of their daughter. His


    mother had not forgiven his father until her death. The depressed olddy had died with hatred in her


    heart.


    Thinking of his parents and the fact that he had never seen his sister when she was alive, Daniel¡¯s


    eyes teared up. Joseph carefully handed over a tissue and did not say anything.


    Daniel wiped his sister¡¯s tombstone with trembling hands and restrained his emotions. Im sorry for


    family. You should have lived like a princess. If only I found you earlier.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes were also misty. She slowly squatted down and patted her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t


    stress out about these hypothetical situations. There aren¡¯t so many if only¡¯s in life. Since your sister


    has already passed away, what we have to do now is to take good care of Natalie. It¡¯s the best


    reassurance for her and alsopensation for her troubles.¡±


    They would ce that portion of love onto Natalie.


    Daniel wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will definitely take good care of


    Natalie.¡±


    These words were directed at both his sister and Daniel lumnself.


    Natalie stood at the side and cried softly Joseph reached out and patted her shoulder gently. It was just


    a simple action, but Natalie was alreadyforted.


    There were thousands of words that needed to be said. Those who understood only needed one look


    and one action to know what the other party wanted


    Joseph quietly patted Natalie while carrying Jasper with one hand. After a long time, he gently touched


    the back of Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°You still have us the Turner family will always be here for you.¡±


    Natalie recalled the letter that her grandfather had left for her right before he passed away. He had also


    said that the mansion was always there for her. Now, the Turner family was also her support. Everyone


    was paving a way out for her. Th was their way of loving her and also gave her confidence.


    And the felt it, too.


    Joseph¡¯s words made Natalie cry even harder. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Other than Jasper,


    everyone else there was crying. Even Ruby, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, was close to crying.


    Emma spoke up to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s stop crying,¡± she said. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s not easy for you to


    future. This is what we all want to see.¡±


    Sherri stood at the side and hugged Ruby. She was really happy to see the Turner family pamper


    Natalie like a princess.


    Natalie carried Jasper to Daisy¡¯s tombstone and spoke to her mother and grandparents, telling them


    that this was their grandson.


    They didn¡¯t leave until a long whileter. When they returned to the car, everyone¡¯s eyes were red and


    swollen, other than Joseph and Jasper. They couldn¡¯t go out to y like this. All of them were in a


    heavy mood, so they went back to the hotel to


    recover.


    Back at Grand Manor, Natalie¡¯s mood hadn¡¯t eased yet, but there was something she had to do.


    Sherri was already changing and preparing to take a shower. ¡°Sherri, help me look after Jasper for a


    while,¡± Natalie. ¡°I need to go out for a while.¡±


    Sherri was puzzled. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes were also red and swollen. She sat on the bed and looked up at Natalie. ¡°Yeah, where are


    you going?¡±


    ¡°Im going to discuss something with Joseph,¡± Natalie said, putting on a smile.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ava uttered. She wasn¡¯t in high spirits.


    On the other hand, the kids were more energetic. Jasper and Ruby had already changed their clothes


    and were now ying


    on the bed.


    Natalie came to the door of Joseph¡¯s room. She stood there for a minute, collecting her thoughts before


    knocking.


    As usual, it was Ethan who opened the door. ¡°Miss,¡±


    Natalie nodded and said straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Joseph.¡±


    Ethan tactfully left the room. He knew his limits. As a bodyguard, there were some things that he could


    listen to, but there were some things that he could not.


    Joseph did not seem surprised that Natalie hade to look for him. It was just that it was a little


    earlier than expected. He curled his lips and asked gently. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Natalie stood at the door uneasily. She bit her lips. She¡¯d thought of what to say earlier, but they


    wouldn¡¯te out now. She was really good with words when she argued with Emily because she


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    didn¡¯t need to care about Emily¡¯s feelings. Natalie could do whatever she wanted. However, things


    were different with Joseph. Natalie was afraid of hurting Joseph¡¯s feelings if she said something


    wrong.


    This was the difference between caring and not caring.


    Joseph stood in the living room and waited for her. Joseph did not rush her or grow impatient. He just


    waited quietly.


    It was as if he was waiting for Natalie to think of a way to phrase it.


    This action made Natalie panic even more. She felt that Joseph had seen through herpletely.


    Everything was under Joseph¡¯s control.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Joseph waited for a while.


    Then he said gently, ¡°Come in and take a seat. You shouldn¡¯t be scared to say anything to me. Did Ava


    attack someone¡¯sputer against night? You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I could tell from her


    eyes.¡±


    He deliberately used Ava¡¯s matter to ease the tension.


    As expected, Natalie smiled awkwardly and scratched her neck in embarrassment. ¡®She just yed


    around. She didn¡¯t do anything major.¡±


    Joseph brought Natalie into the room. Then, he went to pour a cup of hot water for her to warm up. ¡°Tell


    me. We¡¯re a family and there¡¯s nothing that needs to be thought through before you can say it.¡±


    Natalie sat down on the sofa with a ss of water in her handl. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I


    want to tell you about Jasper¡¯s father.¡±


    Joseph pushed up the gold-rimmed sses he had just put on, adding a hint of elegance to his


    handsome features. He looked veryfortable and easy to approach. He crossed his legs and smiled


    slightly. ¡°Is it Mr. Wilson of Athana, Trevon Wilson?¡±


    After knowing that Trevon had been to Sapphire City 175 times without being able to see Natalie, she


    had guessed that Joseph would find out. However, she was still a little shocked to hear it with her own


    ears. ¡°Joseph, when did you find out?¡±


    Joseph looked up as if he was thinking. ¡°The second week after I learned that you¡¯re my cousin.¡±


    Yes. Joseph was right. At that time, the entire family was very excited to find Natalie. They carefully


    protected her, afraid that their excitement would scare her away. At that time, Natalie had not opened


    up fully to them, nor did she tell them about her pregnancy immediately.


    The second week after they met, Natalie felt a little nauseous. Emma discovered this and found out


    that she was pregnant.


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect it to be so early. It had been more than two years now, but Joseph and the others


    hadn¡¯t ever asked about Jasper¡¯s father.


    Back in Sapphire City, Emma and the others had taken good care of her and Sherri when they found


    out they were pregnant. They even went to Athana just to bring her two nannies.


    They were afraid that Natalie would not be used to it and feel ufortable.


    However, they had never asked about Trevon.


    Joseph adjusted his sses again and put his legs down. He sat up straight and said slowly, ¡°Natalie, I


    won¡¯t ask as long as you don¡¯t bring it up. You have your own considerations. Whether it¡¯s me or your


    uncle, we can¡¯t interfere with you. However, if anyone wants to marry you, they have to get our family¡¯s


    approval first.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Ava or you, we can give you financial support even if you don¡¯t want to get married. If you


    do love someone, I won¡¯t stop you either However, there¡¯s a prerequisite. He has to show us his


    sincerity in marrying you. The daughter of the Tuerner family has the ability to pick and choose,


    understand?¡±


    The walls Natalie put up around her heart broke down again, Joseph had always doted on her so much


    that he had no bottom line. Natalie had cried too much today and was extremely touched too. ¡°I


    understand now,¡± she said, voice nasally from the crying


    Joseph sat beside her and patted her head. He handed her a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re dating him.¡± It was a


    statement, not a question.


    Natalie didn¡¯t hide it anymore and nodded.


    Joseph recalled that the bodyguard had said that Trevon had bought a helmet a few days ago. It


    seemed that he was quite generous with money. ¡°If he has any bad habits, don¡¯t spoil him. You have


    the Turner family behind you. You don¡¯t have to suffer in any way.¡±


    The rtionship was Natalie¡¯s own. Since they were already together, it meant that Natalie had a


    special part of her heart for Trevon Joseph couldn¡¯t forcefully break them up. He wouldn¡¯t make things


    difficult for Natalie either, since Trevon was Jasper¡¯s biological father, after all. However, things couldn¡¯t


    be settled so easily.


    Natalie wanted to verify the 173 visits. Although her grandpa and Hackett both said so, she still wanted


    to hear it from Joseph. ¡°Did Trevon visit Sapphire City to look for me?¡± she asked.


    Joseph knew that his sister would find out sooner orter. Trevon had been quite punctual every


    month. His perseverance was not bad either. He had persisted for more than two years. This was one


    of the reasons why Joseph did not make things difficult for him.


    He admitted truthfully, ¡°Yes, he did, but I stopped him.¡±


    At least it could be seen that Trevon cared about Natalie too.


    Natalie understood. She didn¡¯t me Joseph and she had to thank him instead.


    ¡°Are you mad at me!¡± Josephs asked.


    Natalie immediately shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s not your fault. I have to thank Then, she smiled at Joseph.


    They chatted for another ten minutes in Joseph¡¯s room. When Natalie came out, she was refreshed.


    She had opened uppletely and now, she felt extremely carefree. She had finally let go of the


    matter that she had been suppressing for so long.


    When she returned to her room, Ava, Jasper, and Ruby were ying games. Ava¡¯sugh would stream


    out from time to


    time.


    Sherri heard the door open and quietly walked to the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to confess to


    Joseph.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Sherri was worried and curious at the same time. ¡°How was it? Does Joseph ept Trevon?¡±


    Natalie thought back to Joseph¡¯s words. As she changed into the hotel slippers, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think


    so. Joseph said that the Turner family¡¯s daughter is not so easy to marry. Trevon needs to show her


    sincerity.¡±


    Sherri kept shaking her head. ¡°Tsk, sk, 1sk. Maybe I should show Trevon some sympathy. It won¡¯t be


    easy for him to remarry you.¡±


    If Trevon couldn¡¯t handle his brother-inw, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to remarry Natalie.


    Later, they went down to the restaurant.


    At the dining table, Daniel smiled and said, ¡°Natalie, I will head back tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand paused in the air. Didn¡¯t you say that you would stay for a few more days?¡± she asked in


    confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t brought you guys out to sightsee yet.¡±


    This made Ava anxious too. She put down her fork and said, ¡°Dad, you lied to me again! You clearly


    told me to stay in Athana for half a month. It¡¯s only the second day today. I¡¯ve already arranged the rest


    of my sses. You¡¯re very annoying.


    like this.¡±


    Not only Natalie but even Sherri was surprised. This decision was a little sudden.


    Emma patted her husband¡¯s hand and looked at her angry daughter. She exined, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t ask


    you to go back. We would never go back on our word. Mommy and Daddy will go back first. There has


    to be someone at thepany. Joseph will apany you here.¡±


    When Ava heard this, her darkened eyes instantly lit up again. She nodded furiously, and her


    previously pouting lips had already curved into a smile.


    Natalie was still reluctant to let her uncle and aunt leave.


    However, the Turner Group was argepany. It was fine to not have a main decision-maker for a


    day, but it was indeed impossible for him to be gone for half a month. Natalie tried to persuade him to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stay for a few more days. ¡°Uncle Daniel, can¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s main purpose foring this time was to see his sister¡¯s grave. The most important thing had


    already been done, so the rest was left to Joseph. ¡°Next time, I will arrange everything in advance and


    nagging him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the airport tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to send us off. Einma


    said, refusing. Jasper and Ruby both need to sleep, so don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see us again.


    We cane over anytime we want¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see them off tomorrow,¡± Joseph said.


    After dinner, Natalie asked Ethan for the car key. Since Ethan drove the car on the way here, it was


    naturally at his ce.


    She went to the Athana specialty mall and bought a lot of things.


    Emma and Daniel came to Natalie¡¯s room to give final instructions to Ava. The couple stood at the door


    and rang the doorbell.


    It was Ava who opened the door. She skipped over and tilted her head. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    Emina pinched her daughter¡¯s face dotingly. She looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie! Has she


    gone out?¡±


    Ava kept nodding. ¡°Natalie said that there are many specialties here that are especially delicious. She


    went to pick some for you to try


    Emma was touched. ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell us,¡± sheined good-naturedly. ¡°Why does she rush


    around so much?¡±


    Daniel nodded in agreement. ¡°Natalie is a meticulous child. You¡¯re obviously very happy.¡±


    Emma said gently, ¡°How can I not be happy? I just feel bad that this child has to run out sote at


    night¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone is following her,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Natalie is an adult too. She has her own ideas.¡±


    tomorrow.¡±


    After he said that, Jasper cooperated and kissed Daniel¡¯s left cheek.


    Ava also wanted a kiss. ¡°Aunt Ava too. Jasper, hurry up and kiss Aunt Ava.¡±


    There was another smooching sound. Soon, the entire suite was filled with smooches. There was


    Jasper kissing Ava, Ava kissing Jasper and Ruby, and Emma kissing Jasper. The atmosphere was


    warm and harmonious, with a hint of reluctance.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    At night, the view from the top floor was especially good. It felt like they were looking over the world.


    The endless stream of cars downstairs instantly became very small.


    Athana, which had been covered by pure white moonlight, was now taken over by colorful lights. This


    created a different atmosphere. It was the beauty of nightlife.


    It attracted people, making them unable to extricate themselves.


    At the same time, it also showed Athana¡¯s prosperity.


    Daniel and Emma stayed in room Natalie for almost an hour.


    Natalie still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Sherri had already put Ruby to sleep. Emma also carried the sleeping Jasper into the room and


    covered the little guy with a nket beforeing out.


    Then, the couple came to the living room and instructed their daughter, who was happily munching on


    chips, ¡°We are leaving tomorrow. Don¡¯t cause any trouble here. You have to listen to Natalie and


    Joseph.¡±


    The little girl rolled her eyes and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, okay. Mommy, when is Joseph going back?¡±


    How could Daniel not know what his daughter was thinking? She wanted to be free and not be watched


    or controlled. Daniel shook his head helplessly and revealed, ¡°Your brother will stay for a week at


    most.¡±


    Ava tried not to show her good mood. Changing into drama queen mode, she pretended to be sad and


    was just short of wiping her tears. ¡°Ah, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be the only one left? I won¡¯t be able to


    bear it.¡±


    Emma shot a look at her daughter Ava¡¯s over-the-top acting skills were easy to see through. Emma


    reached out her finger and tapped Ava¡¯s head. Keep pretending like we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.


    You can¡¯t wait for us to leave.¡±


    Ava was embarrassed at being exposed. She quickly put on a cute smile and kissed Emma on the


    cheek. ¡°My parents are the


    best.¡±


    Sherri thought that her father had pampered her like a princess and she was already the luckiest girl.


    Butpared to the Turner family¡¯s love for Ava, what Sherri got was nothing. Ava was like a princess


    from a fairy tale.


    She was loved and pampered by everyone.


    Natalie hurriedly moved a suitcase of specialties from the mall. She had personally tasted them.


    She parked the car and unlocked the door. Just as she was about to get out of the car, the passenger


    door was opened.


    She was alone in the dark parking lot


    This action really gave her a fright. She vigntly searched for something that she could reach and


    prepared to attack.


    She grabbed a bottle of water and was about to throw it at the intruder. Before she could throw it, a


    familiar and deep voice sounded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days and you¡¯ve be so feisty,¡±


    Natalie finally saw the face of the man in the front passenger seat. She quickly looked around the


    parking lot before getting back into the car. She closed the door softly and rolled up the window.


    When the man saw this string of actions, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was Natalie really so


    scared of letting other people see him?


    The man was wearing a ck tracksuit, a ck mask, and a ck hat. In the dark night, only his dark


    and deep eyes were bright, like a ck panther.


    Natalie sat up straight and looked sideways at the man who had already settled into his seat. She


    pointed up and down at him. ¡°You.. What are you wearing?¡±


    Before she could retract her fingers, the man pulled her hand into a tight and hot grip. Then, he bent


    down and ced Natalie¡¯s fingers by his lips to kiss them. The passion in his eyes was iparably


    hot, but his tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡±


    When Trevon¡¯s soft lips touched Natalie¡¯s fingertips, her entire body trembled from head to toe. She


    wanted to pull back, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It was not easy for Trevon to get to see Natalie.


    He originally thought that it would be good to arrange for Joseph and the others to stay in Grand


    Manor. This way, he coulde over at night However, Joseph arranged for all the bodyguards to be


    at the entrance of the top floor. Not even a fly could sneak in.


    It was the same at Sapphire City Base back then Joseph was using the same trick to guard against


    Trevon.


    Trevon couldn¡¯t use force, so he could only wait for Natalie to show up.


    Only their breathing could be heard in the enclosed space. Natalie felt very ufortable under his


    straightforward gaze. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my brother will see?¡±


    Trevon pecked her hand from time to time and said in all seriousness, Tm not afraid. If you dare to


    bring me over, I dare to meet him. Do you dare?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare? My brother said that he had to be sincere,¡± Natalie thought inside. Then she pursed


    her lips and said, ¡°I confessed to Joseph today. I told him about us.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s hand paused for a second because of Natalie¡¯s confession. If Natalie could bring herself to


    confess to Joseph, did that mean that she had already decided to be with Trevon forever?


    Did this also mean that the so-called test was over?


    At the thought of this, the heat in his eyes intensified. All the cells in his body became active as he


    stared at Natalie¡¯s delicate lips without hiding anything. ¡°What did Joseph say?¡±


    She told Trevon the truth. ¡°He didn¡¯t agree or disagree.¡±


    Finally, Trevon stopped kissing her. What did this mean? Did Joseph want to test him now?


    After pondering for a while, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work hard.


    ¡°Can I kiss you? I haven¡¯t kissed you in days¡±


    He leaned close to Natalie¡¯s car and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I miss you. I¡¯ll help you cool down.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t like hearing this. Since when did she need to cool down?


    She was about to retort when arge hand grabbed the back of her head and brought her closer to the


    passenger seat. She was about to say no, but it was toote.


    Natalie¡¯s chin was pinched by Trevon¡¯s warm fingers, and one of his hands was holding her head.


    Natalie¡¯s lips were pushed open by the tip of Trevon¡¯s tongue, and the slippery tongue slipped into her


    mouth. Their tongues were entangled instantly After an unknown period of time, Trevon¡¯s breathing


    became heavier and heavier. Natalie felt as if she was stepping on cotton and she was floating. Her


    thoughts had already been pulled away. Her eyes were blurry, and there were translucent tears in her


    eyes.


    The next second, Trevon stopped. His hot forehead pressed against hers, but that hand kept holding


    the back of her head. The contact was zero distance. Trevon¡¯s forehead pressed against hers, and his


    hot breath hit her face, burning every cell in her body.


    Natalie had already noticed the changes in Trevon¡¯s body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed her


    away so quickly. At this moment, Trevon was pressing his forehead against hers to ease his emotions.


    Natalie was getting burned by Trevon as if she was standing close to a furnace. Her heart was still


    beating like a drum Breathing heavily, she asked, ¡®Are you¡­¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Lust was visible to the naked eye. He tried his best to control it and


    kissed Natalie¡¯s forehead. Then, he leaned back andy in the passenger seat. He closed his eyes and


    slowly exhaled. ¡°This is a normal reaction. It would be abnormal if I didn¡¯t have this reaction to you.¡±


    Slowly, he added, ¡°The greater my desire for you, the more I miss you. It also shows that I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    What kind of logic was this? Weren¡¯t men all animals that thought with their lower bodies?


    Could innocence be tested like this? Instead, it felt more like a self-created way of testing for yboys


    Trevon clearly knew that his self-control was not good, but he still had toe and suffer. Now, he


    could not get out of the car immediately. This was incredibly awkward.


    The blush on Natalie¡¯s face had faded a little, and she clearly felt less hot. The impatience in her body


    had also lessened. ¡°You reap what you sow. You have too much time on your hands.¡± she said with


    annoyance


    If Trevon did this a few more times, she suspected that he would ruin his body.


    Trevon closed his eyes and smiled evilly. ¡°I like it.¡± He thought to himself that one day, he would release


    it and not hold it


    back


    Natalie was about to say something when she was interrupted by the sudden ringtone of the phone. It


    was Joseph. Feeling guilty, she almost lost her hold on the phone. Before she picked up the call, she


    gestured for Trevon to keep quiet


    She adjusted her breathing and called out, ¡°Hey, Joseph¡±


    Joseph¡¯s voice was still gentle. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Natalie hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m already here. There aren¡¯t many things. I be up soon. Are


    Uncle Daniel and the others asleep?¡±


    There was nothing unusual in Joseph¡¯s tone. The two little kids are asleep. Everyone che is still waiting


    for you. ¡°They


    be rest assured until youe back.¡±


    Natalie felt a little guilty for making her uncle and the rest wait for so long. ¡°Ill be right there.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Natalie nced at Trevon and handed him the spare key to the car. ¡°Ill go


    down first. Uncle and the others are waiting for me. Calm down in the car.


    This time, Trevon did not stop Natalie. He sighed gloomily. ¡°Got it. Go ahead. Good night.¡±


    Before getting out of the car, Natalie nced at the man in the car again and saw him looking at her


    with affection. ¡°Im leaving. You should head back soon.¡±


    Trevon smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie walked to the elevator, but she still looked back at the car every three steps.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The sudden voice startled her. Her heart practically leaped into her throat. ¡°Joseph, why did youe


    down?¡±


    She tried her best not to look at the car, in case Joseph noticed something amiss. She felt super self-


    conscious.


    Joseph¡¯s gaze turned to her car. After looking at it for a few seconds, he retracted his gaze. ¡°I saw that


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    you haven¡¯te up. so I wanted to help you move the things up. Give them to me.¡±


    She looked down, unable to meet Joseph¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go out sote at night. It¡¯s not safe for a girl. Even if you know how to fight, it¡¯s still


    dangerous. There will always be someone better than you at fighting.¡±


    Natalie had something on her mind, so she just replied obediently, ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    In a VIP suite in Grand Manor, a man and a woman wereying in bed, naked. Their faces were filled


    with fear. The woman tried her best to cover her body with the nket.


    There were still traces of her good time in bed. There were red marks below her neck that had just


    been left behind. It was obvious that things had been intense.


    The blush on her face had yet to fade. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know what was going on under the


    nket.


    The man was wearing gold-framed sses and sitting leisurely by the bed. His posture waszy and


    casual, but he still gave off an intimidating feeling. In the dark room, the man¡¯s deep and dark eyes


    shone with terrifying light. No one could tell what he was thinking or thinking


    Max kept mentally psyching himself up inside. He was the second son of the Wilson family. Who dared


    to hurt him? ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my good time he demanded.


    A few minutes ago, he had been busy when this man suddenly barged in at an important moment,


    causing him to almost get


    a stroke.


    The bodyguard standing at the side was feeling nervous on his behalf. Max actually dared to speak to


    Joseph like this. Was he courting death¡¯ Since Joseph did not n on saying anything, the bodyguard


    could only stand quietly at the side.


    Max¡¯s words did not get a reaction from Joseph. He just looked at the two people on the bed silently.


    The air seemed to be frozen


    The more Joseph stayed silent, the more uncertain Max became. Was this guy pretending to be


    mysterious or was he actually mysterious? Who are you? Do you know how to talk? I¡¯m from the


    Wilson family. If you dare to do anything to me, the Wilson family will teach you a lesson.¡±


    Max was afraid that the other man had a strong background, so he revealed that he was from the


    Wilson family. No matter what, everyone had to respect the Wilson family.


    The man sat on the chair with his legs crossed and his hands crossed in front of his chest. He looked at


    Max with disdain and opened his mouth slightly. Even his voice was filled with scorn. ¡°The Wilson


    famuly?¡±


    Max thought that the man was afraid. He immediately straightened his back and raised his head. ¡°Yes,


    the Wilson family. Are you scared? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost. Don¡¯t disturb my


    nightlife.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the man did not answer his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you have coffee!*


    These words were directed at the bodyguard beside him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pour it for you now


    After a while, the bodyguard brought a cup of coffee over. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no freshly ground coffee here,


    only instant.¡±


    The man took the cup with his slender fingers and sniffed it. He did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s good to try new


    things asionally.¡±


    Max, who had been left hanging, was very annoyed. If an ordinary person heard that he¡¯s from the


    Wilson family, they would definitely run away. Why was this person not afraid at all? Instead, he started


    drinking coffee.


    The man held the cup with one hand and took a sip of coffee. He blew on the cup. ¡°I was indeed rude. I


    shouldn¡¯t havee to watch a live show without informing you.


    ¡®Since you¡¯re getting impatient, you can continue. Pretend that I don¡¯t exist. Do your thing and I¡¯ll watch


    from the side. I won¡¯t affect you


    Max wanted to say, ¡°Are you crazy? How can I do this with you watching from the side?¡±


    The dissatisfaction and anger were obvious in Max¡¯s eyes. This was what Joseph wanted to see. In


    fact, he quite liked it. ¡°Do you think the audience isn¡¯t big enough? Alright, I¡¯ll call someone for you.¡±


    ¡°Is this person crazy?¡± Max thought. This man was in his way. When did he say that there weren¡¯t


    enough people watching? Besides, this wasn¡¯t the problem here!


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? Get lost. Stop acting mysterious. If you¡¯re so powerful, just tell me your name.¡±


    In his mind, he added, ¡°Tell me your name and I¡¯ll kill youter.¡±


    The man drank his coffee indifferently, tormenting Max mentally. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am.


    You just have to know that you hurt my treasure and you¡¯re done for. Thest three words were said


    very softly, but they carried a sinister feeling.


    Max suddenly shivered. It was not because he was naked, but because the man exuded a sinister aura


    from head to toe. Max felt that the man had something else nned.


    Max had yed with many women before, so he couldn¡¯t remember which of these girls could be this


    man¡¯s treasure. While he was still searching in his mind, the man had already taken out his phone from


    his pocket and dialed a number. He put it on speakerphone and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, would you like to


    It only took a second for the other man to reply. ¡°Where?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Your ce.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    Listening to the conversation, Max guessed who was on the other end of the call ¡°Are you my brother¡¯s


    enemy?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± a cold, frozen voice echoed throughout the silent room.


    Max repeatedly searched his mind. He felt like he had never seen thus person before, let alone


    offended him. However, his brother should being now, so he could be saved.


    He didn¡¯t need to think about it anymore.


    With that thought in mind. Max wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore. Instead, he was a little smug. ¡°Just wait


    and see how my brother will destroy you when hees,¡± he thought.


    In less than ten minutes, the door to the room was opened.


    Trevon rushed in When he saw the two people on the bed and the man sitting while casually drinking


    coffee, he figured out what was going on ¡°Mr. Turner, you must be in a good mood tonight,¡± he said. ¡°If


    you want to watch a movie, I can treat you to one Why do you have to watch such a lousy movie?


    Won¡¯t it taint your eyes, Mr. Turner?¡±


    Max seemed to see a glimpse of hope after Trevon entered the room Trevon, Trevon, save me. This


    person is a lunatic.¡±


    Would a normal person like to be a voyeur?


    Trevon was frustrated. He shot a sharp look at Max, who immediately fell silent.


    Joseph turned slightly to look at Trevon, who was standing at the door. He was quite good-looking and


    had a deceptive face. No wonder Natalie fell for him. ¡°Were you sleeping in a car? You came quite


    quickly.¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon understood everything Joseph already knew that Trevon had been in the car with


    Natalie earlier that night. He smiled. Tll treat Mr. Turner to a different venue. How about that?¡±


    Joseph did not appreciate it, nor did he n to leave ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to spend your money. You¡¯ve


    spent quite a lot these few days already. I¡¯ve watched good sex a lot, so it¡¯ll be a nice change to see


    someone who finishes quickly. Why don¡¯t we watch it together! Or are you not into seeing your brother


    perform?¡±


    Trevon did not back down. He could guess what Joseph wanted to do. Tm line with anything. We¡¯ll do


    as you like.¡±


    Joseph seemed to be quite satisfied with these words. He nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do something


    intense. Life is too boring. Ethan


    Hearing this. Ethan strode to Max¡¯s side, not giving him any chance to resist. He ced something on


    the tip of Max¡¯s nose. A few secondster, Erhan left the room


    A momentter. Joseph turned to Trevon and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you like to y poker or chess?¡±


    Trevon saw everything that Ethan had done and gritted his teeth. However, he narrowed his eyes and


    smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Joseph made the choice. ¡°Then let¡¯s y chess. Chess is like life. If you make a mistake, everything


    will be a mistake after that. It can help you reflect on yourself. What do you think, Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Trevon understood the meaning behind Joseph¡¯s words and knew what he was hinting at. He couldn¡¯t


    refute Joseph. He had never been at a disadvantage like this before.


    The two of them came to the lige living room outside. Ethan had already set up the chessboard.


    Joseph¡¯s voice streamed out of the living room. ¡°Leave the door open,¡± he instructed. ¡°Let Mr. Wilson


    learn from it too.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Ethan opened the door again.


    Joseph was arting so polite, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you go first. You gave me such


    expensive wine, so I should give you the upper hand in exchange.¡±


    Inside, Trevan thought, ¡°Since when were you so soft-hearted?¡±


    On the outside, he did not show any change in emotions. ¡°You¡¯re still the boss here. No matter what,


    you¡¯re the elder.¡± Joseph raised lus eyebrows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to acknowledge me as your


    elder. I can¡¯t stand to have a junior like you.¡±


    If anyone else had insulted him like this, Trevon wouldn¡¯t have stayed behind at all. He would have


    beaten them up so badly that their parents wouldn¡¯t even recognize them.


    The tip of Trevor¡¯s tongue touched the corner of his lips as he replied, ¡°The world is unpredictable, so


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    don¡¯t jump to conclusions so early. Didn¡¯t you say that life is like chess


    The two of them exchanged moves and subtlypeted for a few rounds.


    Echon was like a reading manly dragh He had se Tervos below. He was Natalia¡¯s boyfriend bure Mas


    vam sali jermpit at this. However judging from formations weghe, petuatey keychung dready

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The scene in the bedroom was a strong contrast to the silence in the living


    Themotion in the bedroom was very loud. One could hear a man¡¯s continuous low growls, a


    woman crying and begging for mercy, and a bunch of moans.


    Even Ethan, who was desensitized to many things, felt ufortable when he heard this. On the other


    hand, the two people who were seriously ying chess were so calm that it was as if they were deal.


    They were not affected by the noise at all. They were only attentively ying chess. Yes, they were


    truly ying chess, not just putting on a show.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know if these two people were numb to porn or if they were obsessed with ying chess


    Ethan was probably not at the same level as them. How could they not have any reaction at all?


    Unknowingly, it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning. It had been more than an hour since the sex


    had started, and there had been no rest in between


    A thought-provoking glint shed across Joseph¡¯s eyes. As he yed chess, he asked casually, ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, you won¡¯t mind if the Wilson family doesn¡¯t have any descendants, right?¡±


    Trevon did not stop ying chess when he heard that. He replied casually, ¡°We already have


    descendants. Mr. Turner, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joseph smiled andughed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you really know how to group things together.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Trevon replied without missing a beat. ¡°His blood belongs to the Wilson family. He¡¯s


    part of the family even if I don¡¯t include him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this logic works. Then, are you satisfied with the show inside the room?¡±


    Trevon smiled in reply. ¡°Mr. Turner, as long as you are satisfied¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not very high quality, but at least it¡¯s still eptable. However, he might not be able to use his


    dick from tomorrow onwards. You should prepare yourself mentally.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Trevon said. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just work harder in the future.¡±


    Joseph was speechless. He did not expect Trevon to be so shameless.


    Considering that he still had to send his father to the airport at 6.30 in the morning, Joseph chose to


    end the game quickly. There was still no obvious winner. His eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have


    many hobbies. I just like to hack surveince cameras in the middle of the night. Coincidentally, a few


    days ago, I hacked a vi called Adare Manor. I saw something that I didn¡¯t really like.¡±


    The corners of Trevon¡¯s lips curled up, but he did not answer. His grandfather had bought Adare Manor


    for him and Natalie after they got married. There were memories there that he wanted to erase but


    couldn¡¯t.


    Then, Joseph continued, ¡°What I can¡¯t stand the most is men bullying women. Coincidentally, in the


    surveince camera that I hacked a few days ago, there was a man who used his right hand to strangle


    a woman¡¯s neck to threaten her. Mr. Wilson, do you think that man counts as an asshole? Should I


    punish him?¡±


    These words also brought back bad memories for Trevon. He felt like he indeed should be punished.


    He also thought back to the time Joseph was talking about. It was the night Mia sent him photos of


    Natalie and Edward eating pizza together. He mistakenly thought that Natalie and Edward were on a


    date. Actually, he was jealous at that time. but he just didn¡¯t know it.


    He sighed silently in his heart and said without hesitation, ¡°Indeed, that man should be punished. My


    thoughts are the same as yours. So, Mr. Turner, what do you think is the most suitable punishment?¡±


    Joseph stopped ying chess and turned a deaf ear to the moaning sounds from the bedroom. He


    looked up at Trevon¡¯s firm gaze and said without any mercy, ¡°No matter what, you have to bleed a little.


    Otherwise, how can you learn your


    lesson?¡±


    Trevon nodded in agreement. The next second, he naturally stretched out his hand and said to Ethan,


    ¡°Bro, lend me a knife. I want something sharp.¡±


    Ethan was stunned when he heard this. Was he nning to harm himself? If Natalie found out,


    wouldn¡¯t she be upset? Ever since Natalie saved Ethan from punishment, he started thinking twice


    before acting


    Joseph didn¡¯t seem to hear Trevon, nor did he stop him. To Ethan, it seemed that Joseph had agreed


    with the proposal. Ethan turned around and took a sharp fruit knife from the coffee table. The de


    glinted, reflecting dazzling light.


    Trevon took the knife naturally and slowly touched the sharp de. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s quite new.¡±


    He clutched the handle of the knife. The next second, he quickly stabbed his right palm. Instantly, the


    ck and white chess pieces on the chessboard were stained with fresh blood.


    Trevon did not even frown at the pain. He ced his tongue on his cheek and exhaled. ¡°Mr. Turner, are


    you satisfied?¡±


    His calmness, his ruthlessness, and his willingness to hurt himself were quite good in Joseph¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t make you pay for the bodyguards. It¡¯s my men who were useless.¡±


    Joseph said that he wasn¡¯t going to make Trevon pay, but he was actually mentioning it on purpose. He


    made it clear that Trevon had hurt his men. In Trevon¡¯s eyes, it meant that Joseph wanted him to do


    something in exchange. With extreme speed. Trevon raised his left hand and shed down ruthlessly.


    His right hand hung weakly by his side. The blood on his palm dripped from his fingertips onto the


    clean tiles, shining.


    Ethan¡¯s heart trembled as he watched from the side. What a ruthless person. He was so ruthless to


    himself! If Joseph asked him to point a gun at his head right now, would he do it, just for Natalie?


    my


    debt.


    Trevon frowned slightly and twisted his neck as if he was trying to keep calm. ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ve cleared


    Joseph was not moved at all. He casually nced at his wristwatch. It was already 5 o¡¯clock. ¡°The


    oue of today¡¯s chess game has yet to be decided. I hope we get a chance to y again another


    time. If you¡¯re as good at climbing walls as ying chess, today¡¯s oue would probably be


    different.¡±


    This was the first time Trevon felt so powerless. He wanted to kill Joseph, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He had


    suffered a loss, but he had to hold it in because he knew that these people were avenging Natalie.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was a fact that he had hurt Natalie. There was no chance for him to refute this point. He did not even


    have the confidence


    to do so.


    After Joseph left. Trevon did not stay any longer in this disgusting ce either. The moans and cries in


    the bedroom continued. He did not want to hear them for another second.


    He took off his jacket and neatly wrapped it around his bleeding palm. He strode out of the door without


    even helping to close it.


    After getting into the car, he endured the pain and called Chris with his left hand. ¡°Come to Phoenix


    Manor.


    Chris was Hackett¡¯s friend, but his rtionship with Trevon was not bad either. It was just that Chris


    had a strange personality and did not like to hang out with people. He was a loner and always liked to


    be alone. He preferred to stay in the researchb alone and focus on his medical career.


    Trevon could count how many times he¡¯d seen Chris on one hand.


    Chris picked up the phone sleepily and mumbled, ¡°Where are your morals? It¡¯s the middle of the


    night.¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t want to waste his breath. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll pay a high price.¡±


    Chris already recognized Trevon from his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t agree for the high


    price, since he was quite rich too. He agreed because it was Trevon.


    Trevon turned the steering wheel with one hand. His ck suit, which was wrapped around his right


    hand, was soaked in blood. The ck suit turned dark red, and a smell of blood spread in the


    enclosed


    space.


    He wanted to smoke, but he only had one hand.


    Soon, the car arrived at the private vi that he had not lived in for a long time, Phoenix Manor.


    Chris was also very fast. He knew that Trevon would not call him unless it was an urgent situation. It


    was definitely not a good thing to call in the wee hours of the morning. He must have encountered


    some trouble.


    Chris pushed the door open and entered. He was wearing ck sses and the thick lenses covered


    his eyes. Smelling the pungent odor of blood, he frowned. Trevon was seriously injured.


    That was his first thought.


    He wondered who had the guts to hurt this guy.


    Chris walked closer with curiosity. Instead of feeling pity, his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Did you


    meet a tough opponent?¡±


    Trevon already knew when Chris entered the door. However, he did not turn around. Drops of blood


    dripped onto the ground like red marle beads.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chris bent down and picked up Trevon¡¯s palm to examine his injuries. He narrowed his eyes and said


    in disbelief, ¡°You did this to yourself?¡±


    As a professional. Chris could tell at a nce that this wound was abnormal. He was not stabbed by


    anyone at all. This was just his left hand stabbing his right hand. Also, Trevon was right-handed, so the


    strength of his left hand was definitely different from his right hand.


    The cut was nted because he had exerted all his strength. Chris could tell at a nce.


    What was going on? What was serious enough for Trevon to do this to himself?


    Chris looked at his injuries and was at a loss for words. Trevon hadn¡¯t said on the phone that his hand


    was broken. Chris did not bring any equipment that could be used for support. ¡°Bro, is it very difficult for


    you to tell me about your injuries on the phone?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if your hand is broken or not? Don¡¯t you know that it needs to be


    stabilized?¡±


    Trevon held back his anger. ¡°Are you the doctor or am I?¡± he shot back. ¡°If I know what to do, I wouldn¡¯t


    need you here.¡±


    Chris almost passed out from anger. Most importantly, Trevon was telling the truth and Chris couldn¡¯t


    refute him. Trevon did not feel that he was in the wrong. He said calmly, ¡°Reset it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a


    need to stabilize it.¡±


    As a doctor, Chris was the most pissed off when he heard this because it meant that the patient did not


    cherish his body. ¡°If you want to be crippled forever, I don¡¯t mind not stabilizing your hand.


    ¡°You just said that you¡¯re not a doctor, but now you¡¯re making medical decisions. I have the final say


    about whether it needs to be stabilized or not.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Trevon thought inside. The pain was still bearable.


    He was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Prepare the things he instructed Chris. ¡°I¡¯ll get Jim to go to your


    hospital to get them.¡± Chris¡¯s head hurt a little. He sighed silently. ¡°Ill call and instruct Jim to get it from


    the nurse at the front desk. Just hold on for now. You think that it¡¯s not serious, so you can deal with it.¡±


    This was really testing his patience.


    Trevon suppressed his anger and called Jim. Chris also suppressed his anger and called the nurse on


    duty.


    Before Jim arrived, Chris treated the wound on Trevon¡¯s palm first. During the treatment, Chris


    get dumped, you can find another girlfriend. You only live once though. If you lose your life, everything


    will be over.¡±


    When Trevon heard Chris¡¯s words, he waspletely speechless. He rolled his eyes at Chris, who


    couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Stop letting your imagination run wild.¡±


    Chris did not get the answer he wanted. As he continued to treat Trevon¡¯s wound, he continued to


    analyze, ¡°Based on your attitude, it means that you didn¡¯t get dumped. You must have offended a


    woman and hurt yourself to apologize to her. But you¡¯re too ruthless. Even if you want to show your


    dedication, there¡¯s no need to make yourself so miserable. Look, you¡¯re already in such a miserable


    state, but you don¡¯t even have a woman by your side to take care of you¡±


    Trevon¡¯s head hurt. He felt that it was a mistake to call this guy over. He was just scared that Natalie


    would be called over if he had gone to Athana Hospital. He didn¡¯t want to get found out. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t have called Chris over. The man kept preaching like he was an angsty teenager.


    ¡°Stop watching those useless soap operas with your sister,¡± Trevon said impatiently.


    Chris stopped giving Trevon a hard time at the mention of his sister. ¡°How is the girl been recently? She


    didn¡¯t cause trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. She¡¯s gotten good at reciting the Wilson Group¡¯s employee manual.¡±


    Chris snickered and chuckled. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    Not long after, Jim rushed over. His hair was also messy. It was obvious that he had been woken up


    from his sleep. At the same time, it was also obvious that he had not dawdled.


    Chris took the equipment from Jim and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Mr. Hawk, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Jim looked at Trevon¡¯s injuries in surprise. He was puzzled. What was going on? He had woken up


    from his sleep to find out that Mr. Wilson had gotten beaten up.


    Who dared to do this?


    In Jim¡¯s mind, he decided he must show his loyalty,


    It was time to get a sry raise.


    Jim looked like he was going to kill the other party ¡°Mr Wilson, who dal thi


    get someone to kill him.¡±


    These words sessfully made Chris break intoughter. Heughed til hus shoulders trembled, so


    much so that his arm holding Trevon was trembling too Trevon¡¯s injured hand was in even more pain


    now that it was shaking.


    He furrowed his brows and rubbed his temples with his left hand ¡°Just sit quietly. I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Inside, he thought angrily, ¡°Are you fucking trying to kill me? I did it myself¡±


    Jim wasn¡¯t a medical expert, so he couldn¡¯t tell from looking at the injury that Trevon had done this to


    himself. In fact, the wound on his palm had been bandaged, he couldn¡¯t see what it was at all. ¡°You¡¯re


    injured so badly,¡± he insisted. ¡°How can you not fight back? Are you just going to let it go?¡±


    Jim really looked determined to kill the other person.


    Chris couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He smiled and joked. ¡°Are you going to make him hurt himself again,


    or are you going to beat him up to help avenge him**


    Jim wasn¡¯t that stupid. He quickly caught the important detail.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    So it was Trevon who did this to himself. What was the reason? Did he break up with Natalie!


    They had only been together for a few days. Mr Wilson was so useless.


    Trevon opened his eyes and nced at Jim, who was imagining what had happened. ¡°Stop thinking


    about nonsense, Trevon interrupted without holding back. ¡°Natalie and I are great.¡±


    Jim suppressed the joy in his heart, but he was still a little puzzled Since he was fine with Natalie, why


    did he hurt himself? Was it because of the Turner family?


    Chris, who was fixing Trevon¡¯s arm, urately captured a message. ¡°Are you in a rtionship¡±


    It was Trevon¡¯s to be smug now. Even his eyes were filled with pride. ¡°Talready have a son. Why can¡¯t I


    date?¡±


    Chris stopped what he was doing as if he had heard that the earth was t ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Happiness appeared on Trevon¡¯s face. ¡°Do I look like a joke to you?¡±


    Jim wanted to say, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re quite a joke. You were forced to get married and then


    divorced by your wife. You climbed walls and cross-dressed as a woman. No one is more of a joke than


    you.¡±


    And now. Trevon was even hurting himself. His path to wooing his wife was quite uruque


    There¡¯s no one else in Athana who would do this. Trevon was definitely unique.


    Chris was always so urate, and he focused on things that the ordinary person would not. ¡°You


    already have a son. Why are you dating instead of married? Did you get divorced, or did she get


    pregnant out of wedlock and leave you a son2


    Trevon¡¯s face, which had been smug a second ago, instantly darkened several degrees. Chris¡¯s guess


    was urate. Now, he was suspecting that Chris was a psychic or mind-reader. He could be famous


    on the Inte if he wanted. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    Chris shrugged nonchntly. He was not particrly curious, just a little. Tm just concerned. Don¡¯t get


    mad at me just because I aired your dirtyundry. You¡¯re not money, so you can¡¯t expect everyone in


    the world to like you. This means that the girl you like is quite unique. At least she doesn¡¯t like your


    money or your looks. Her taste is extraordinary¡±


    Jim was impressed at how good Chris was at counseling.


    Trevon felt better after hearing Chris¡¯s words. Natalie was indeed different from other girls. Besides, the


    girl he loved would definitely not be the same as others. She had to be different.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the wound to be treated. Chris pointed at Trevon¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Get used to


    using your left hand during this period of time. Don¡¯t get it wet Put on some stic wrap when you


    shower. In the worst-case scenario, get Jun to help you shower¡±


    Jun did not think that Trevon would want him to help. Trevon would probably want Natalie to help him


    shower¡­


    Trevon raised an eyebrow. ¡°You talk too much Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Chris was not vezed, but he stillined, ¡°You chase me away after using me. Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re


    really heartless. Whatever, I¡¯m going back to the hospital to catch up on sleep. Take good care of


    yourself and don¡¯t get your warm wet.¡± ¡°Okay, stop nagging¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, find a woman to nag at you,¡± Chris said. ¡°You should be happy I care enough to


    nag at you, h¡¯s not easy toe by


    After Chris left, Trevon stood up and threw the bloodstained clothes to Jim. He instructed, ¡°Take them


    out and throw thei awayter. Keep this a secret from her.¡±


    Jim was puzzled. This injury was so good. It was a great chance for Trevon to start a pity party. If he


    used it well, he might able to get even closer to Natalie. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to let her know


    Natalie would be able to take care of Trevon too.


    Trevon red at him and retorted, ¡°Shut your mouth. If I say there¡¯s no need, then there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since Trevon did not want to make use of this chance, Jim did not speak further. It was a pity to


    waste such a good opportunity.


    Trevon did not want to ruin Joseph¡¯s image in Natalie¡¯s heart. To Natalie, Joseph was gentle and


    refined. She would definitely not associate the word ¡°ruthless¡± with her cousin.


    Since that was the case, Trevon would not change how Natalie felt about Joseph. After all, this was the


    solution that they thought of as two men. There was no need to involve women.


    This would make him look weak and would make Joseph look down on him.


    The fact that Joseph would seek revenge on him also represented how important Natalie was to the


    Turner family. At least, it showed that the Turner family truly cared for her.


    They cared for her and would stand up for her without hesitation.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Joseph, who had not slept the entire night, sent Daniel and Emma to the airport early in the morning.


    After sending his parents off. he returned to the hotel to catch up on his sleep.


    At the same time, in a certain ward of the Athana Hospital, a middle-aged woman stood by the bed and


    cried heart-wrenchingly, her voice loud.


    The old man and middle-aged man standing beside her looked gloomy as if one of their rtives had


    passed away.


    If not for the young man on the bed sitting, he would have thought they were there to attend a funeral.


    The young man found it hard to ept the fact, and he was throwing a tantrum fiercely. Everything that


    was within his reach had been thrown to the ground. ss shards, nkets, and pillows were no


    exception¡­.


    They were like an unsightly pile of rubbish.


    ¡°Dad. I think Trevon did it on purpose. He could have saved Max, but he didn¡¯t. What should we do


    now? Max will¡­¡­.¡±


    Two hours ago, an ambnce went back with a male patient and a female one. The young woman¡¯s


    private part was swollen and hurt, while the young man¡¯s was still erecting.


    They were wrapped in a thick nket when being sent to the hospital.


    Ethan called the ambnce out of good intentions. He was afraid that tomorrow¡¯s trending topic would


    be awkward and disgust the public.


    After a few hours of IV drip, Max returned to normal. However, he was told by the doctor that he could


    never have sex again.


    Max had been indulging himself in messing around with women. How could he ept such a piece of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    news? He wished he could die directly


    Wearing a gloomy face. Carlos did not say anything, yet his heart was filled with hatred toward Trevon.


    Thinking that Trevon might intend to let him have no great-grandchild, he ced his hands behind his


    back and made a decision. ¡°Max. get discharged from the hospital now. I¡¯ll take you to Theo and seek


    justice for you¡±


    Hearing Carlos words. Peggy cried as she helped Max sit in the wheelchair. Max had indulged in


    sexual pleasure for the entire night. His legs were weak and he could not stand up at all


    Thus, he could only choose to sit in a wheelchair.


    Carlos, Ted, and Peggy walked into the living room of the Wilson¡¯s residence aggressively. Max was


    pushed in.


    From their looks, others could tell that they were there to settle the scores.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Gage quickly jogged upstairs to the study and reported it to Theo.


    He even forgot to knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Theo!¡±


    Theo frowned slightly when he saw Gage¡¯s anxious expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Calm down


    even when you encounter something bad. What made you lose yourposure?¡±


    Gage was panting from jogging. ¡°Mr. Carlos and his family are all here. They look aggressive and seem


    to be here to settle


    scores.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He stared at Gage and asked, ¡°Settle scores?¡±


    Gage had not seen wrongly. Based on his many years of working experience in the Wilson family, he


    could see that Carlos did note with good intentions. ¡°Yes. Mr. Max came in a wheelchair.¡±


    Theo felt that things were not that simple. He slowly stood up and leaned on his cane. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a


    look.¡±


    Carlos and his family didn¡¯t sit on the sofa in the living room. Instead, they stood there and waited for


    Theo toe downstairs


    Theo had just reached the staircase when Peggy started crying miserably again. Her voice was loud as


    if Max didn¡¯t just suffer from sexual dysfunction but had been dead. ¡°Carlos, you have to uphold justice


    for us. Trevon is too ruthless. He caused Max to be impotent. What should we do? I will have no


    grandchild in the future. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Carlos and his family were not that reliable in Theo¡¯s heart. Hearing that, Theo could not guess the


    seriousness of the matter. He had always been calm, so he said politely, ¡°Sit down and talk slowly You


    can¡¯t solve any problems by crying like


    this.¡±


    Carlos sat down with the others, and he said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Theo, I have been following the


    rules of the Wilson family for so many years and haven¡¯t fought with Trevon for anything But now,


    because of Trevon, Max can¡¯t even be a real man and have a child in the future. You have to give us an


    exnation, or we won¡¯t let Trevon off easily.¡±


    Thea¡¯s eyes were fixed on Max¡¯s lower part. Gage also looked over subconsciously, and so did the


    servants beside him. Everyone in the living room knew that Max was already impotent.


    Max was originally traumatized. When sensing the tant disdainful gazes, he roared at the servants.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you continue looking at me. Tll kill all of you!¡°


    His words frightened the few servants in the living room. They lowered their heads and did not even


    dare to breathe loudly.


    Theo had been in the business industry for so many years, sophisticated and strong-minded, so Max¡¯s


    words would never scare him. Theo remained calm andposed and analyzed silently in his heart. It


    seemed that Max¡¯s ident was true. However, whether it has anything to do with Trevon remains


    uncertain¡±


    He turned his head and instructed Gage. ¡°Call that brat back¡±


    Gage didn¡¯t believe Trevon had hurt Max In Gage¡¯s opinion, although Trevon did things arbitrarily, he


    wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. He replied, ¡°Okay. Mr. Theo¡±


    Theo supported himself with his cane andforted Carlos. ¡°Don¡¯t always be so aggressive Being


    emotional will hurt your health, and it won¡¯t solve the problem. I¡¯m sorry for Max¡¯s encounter, and I have


    called Trevon back to give you an exnation. Sit down and drink a cup of coffee to cool down. Take it


    easy and work it out bit by bit.¡±


    Ted was dissatisfied and sad about Max¡¯s infertility. Although Max was disappointing, he was Ted¡¯s only


    son. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you believe us? Why are you still asking us to confront Trevon?¡±


    Theo kept calm from the very beginning. He took a sip of coffee and slowly said. Tve always been


    convinced by the fact, not kinship, and you should know it very well. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but


    that I can¡¯t misunderstand Trevon just because of yourints. Even if it¡¯s a court trial, evidence is


    needed. I won¡¯t convict Trevon just because you say that he killed someone. I¡¯ll make it clearer to you.


    If Trevon was indeed behind Max¡¯s ident. I would punish him with hesitation. When the timees,


    you can raise conditions¡±


    Theo¡¯s words were convincing and intimidating


    Carlos had waited for Theo¡¯s promise. Hearing that, he was secretly happy in his heart and heaved a


    sigh of relief. He quickly continued. ¡°Sure, Theo. If it¡¯s Trevon who harmed Max, I request Trevon to


    quit the position as the president of the Wilson Group. The person who even frames his cousin is not


    worthy of being in charge of the Wilson Group¡±


    Theo¡¯s heart hurt slightly when he heard that. He pursed his lips and did not say a word. He looked


    stern, and his grip on his cane tightened.


    ¡°Are you nning to usurp power or force the position? You are now in a modern society, yet how can


    you still do things in such a domineering way? Don¡¯t you think it is a little old-fashioned?¡± The person


    who came was Rachel. At the door, she heard Carlos forcing Theo to agree to his unreasonable


    request.


    Peggy was a little afraid of Rachel because she was always defeated by Rachel. However, she was full


    of confidence now and thought that Trevon owed Max. ¡°Rachel, we had no intention of forcing Theo.


    It¡¯s Trevon who caused Max to suffer like this. Trevon is sowless. Did he forget that Max is his


    younger brother? At the very least, you have to restrain him and give us an exnation.¡±


    With that. Peggy started crying again.


    Rachel did not care about Peggy¡¯sints and took the opportunity to sit beside Theo. She did not


    answer Peggy immediately. Instead, she turned to Gage and said, ¡°Go to the study to get medicine for


    Theo¡±


    Gage received the order and quickly went upstairs.


    With Rachel by Theo¡¯s side, Gage went to the study with peace of mind.


    Rachel crossed her legs and ced her hands on them. Her back was straight, and she looked


    fearless in the face of Carlos and the others. ¡°Max, tell us how Trevon hurt you.¡±


    Max waspletely unprepared for Rachel¡¯s sudden question, and his face turned ashen. He felt that


    everyone was looking at him with unfriendly gazes ¡°It¡¯s 1¡­ I was sleeping with my girlfriend at Grand


    Manorst night.¡±


    Max was too embarrassed to continue, and he didn¡¯t know how to express himself. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t


    say that he had a date with a female celebrity in a hotel and was disturbed by someone. And then,


    Trevon watched them having sex live


    When Rachel saw Max stuttering, she could guess that he had hidden something else and that it


    couldn¡¯t be Trevon who hurt him. ¡°You can¡¯t even exin the matter clearly, but you¡¯re trying to mistake


    Trevon. It seems that you¡¯re getting more and more unruly.¡±


    Rachel could love her temper with Peggy and Ted. However, Carlos was an elder after all, and she


    could not offend him directly. Thus the said politely, ¡°Carlos, since you are here to settle scores with


    me, have you found out the truth?¡±


    At that moment, Carlos was not confident enough because there was indeed no evidence. Even so, he


    had to put on the airs of an elder ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be clear when Trevon came? You don¡¯t have to absolve


    him too quickly.¡±


    In an instant, Rachel turned the tables, and Max and his family were at a disadvantage. Seeing that,


    Max exined hurriedly. ¡°I was framed by someone. Last night, Trevon hade to me, but he just


    stood by and watched me be bullied. He watched


    me be¡­


    Rachel caught the main point. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t Trevon who harmed you, right?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Before Trevon entered, his deep voice echoed in the living room. Tm afraid I can¡¯t take the me¡±


    Wearing a white sweatshirt and blue jeans, he strode in with his slender and long legs. His right hand


    was hanging in front of his chest, and his palm was wrapped in thick gauze


    Trevon chewed on his gum casually and sat down beside Theo unhurriedly.


    Jim followed closely behind him and stood at his side


    Gage had just returned with the medicine for Theo and stood at Trevon¡¯s other side. He and Jum


    looked like Trevon¡¯s two bodyguards


    Everyone present was stunned. Why was Trevon injured? It seemed that his hand was broken. What


    was going on?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Theo looked at Trevor¡¯s injured arin and frowned. Logically speaking, with Trevon¡¯s martial skills, he


    shouldn¡¯t have been injured so severely, unless


    In just a few seconds. Theos brows rxed Rachel¡¯s heart ached for Trevon because this was the first


    time she had seen Trevon return home injured. Her face was filled with worry as she turned sideways


    and asked. ¡°What happened? Why did you get yourself insured¡±


    Trevon shook his head, indicating that he was fine, and then leanedzily against the back of the sofa.


    He raised his chin slightly and parted his lips saving. ¡°Max. my dear cousin, is this how you repay me I


    was seriously injured in order to save youst night. You think I have outlived my usefulness, so are


    you going to frame me now? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you cant shirk the responsibility like this


    Just be a man, okay?


    Rachel did not continue questioning Max and the others. Since Max was there, the truth should be


    clear


    Carlos was also a little puzzled and wondered why Trevon was injured. ¡°Trevon, you got injured when


    you saved Max? Are you serious? If so how could Max end up like this?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Trevon¡¯s injury and was thinking what had indeed happened. Theo


    picked up the coffee, blew on it, and took a sip. He said inwardly. ¡°The coffee tastes quite good¡±


    Trevon sneered. ¡°Carlos, why don¡¯t you ask Max what he was doingst night! Could I save him? He


    didn¡¯t want to stop at all. I was too embarrassed to do something¡±


    Carlos asked Max who was in the wheel hair sternly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He felt a little anxious about trusting Max blindly. Moreover, it was rare for him to get something on


    Trevon. So, he was sure that Trevon had framed Max, and he came to the Wilson¡¯s residence to settle


    the score in a hurry.


    Trevon sand awkwardly. ¡°Max. I knew you didn¡¯t tell your grandfather and your parents about the truth.


    Let me help you exin. Fortunately. I left evidence for you¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and gestured for Jum to y the recording.


    Jum took out his phone and yed an embarrassing recording. Then, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice


    could be heard ¡°Mr. Max. I can¡¯t stand it anymore Please stop. Mr Max 1 can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Then, it was Max¡¯s voice. ¡°Come on! Not so fast. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. My good girl.


    For a moment, everyone in the living room was lost for words. The recording was so embarrassing!


    Trevon was depressed as he had been forced to listen to it the entire rughtst night. He thought, ¡°I


    can¡¯t be the only victim


    of it.


    ¡°Sharing it with Max¡¯s family will be much funnier.¡±


    The servants could not help but said to themselves, ¡°As expected of Mr. Max, he is really good at


    seeking fun.¡±


    The young maids in the living room were blushing awkwardly. After all, they were not as thick-skinned


    as Trevon.


    Rachel sighed and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. The recording was pretty unpleasant to


    hear, and even she


    couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She closed her eyes and thought to herself, ¡°It is as if the entire family is watching a blue movie


    together. How ridiculous it


    Peggy did not expect such a situation and did not know what to say. The provocative aura she had


    when she first arrived also disappeared.


    Max couldn¡¯t deny that the voice was his. He knew that the real situation wasn¡¯t like that, and he


    exined hurriedly. ¡°I was drugged. They drugged me, and that was why I failed to control myself. It¡¯s


    not like what you think.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Carlos and his family regained their confidence. Ted was burned with rage when he


    heard that Max had been drugged by someone. He suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Is it true!¡±


    Trevon did not bother to exin and signaled Jim to y another recording of Max bringing a woman


    to a hotel


    The woman¡¯s unbearable voice sounded again. ¡°Mr. Max, will your nominal girlfriend be angry that you


    brought me here tonight! Will she make things difficult for me?¡±


    The voice in the recording belonged to the female celebrity who had sex with Max and was sent to


    hospitalst night. Her voice was very coquettish, and it was enough to attract men


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have long been tired of that woman. She can¡¯tpare to you at all. When we enter the


    hotel roomter, I¡¯ll do something interesting with you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be happy and unwilling to


    return to your home.¡±


    Theo, who had been calm from the beginning to the end, interrupted, ¡°Turn it off¡±


    After Theo spoke. Jim immediately put away his phone, and the recording stopped abruptly.


    Theo leaned on his cane. The sound of the cane hitting the ground shook everyone present. He said in


    a low voice, ¡°Carlos, you have spoiled Max. Look at what he has done. Do you want the Wilson family


    to be aughingstock in the entire Athana


    Carlos did not expect Trevon to turn the tables so swiftly. Although he was still puzzled, he did not have


    any evidence to rte Tirv


    He could only remain silent and held back his anger when being lectured by Theo.


    Jim thought that everyone should thank Theo for asking him to stop ying the recording in time. The


    next part of it was even dirtier and more exciting. After listening to it, one¡¯s ears would not be able to


    recover for a month.


    Trevon added calmly. ¡°I happened to have dinner at the hotelst night. The manager told me that Max


    was on drugs. Afraid that something bad would happen, he asked me to take a look.¡±


    He paused for a moment and raised his injured arm slightly, his meaning obvious. He pretended to look


    innocent as he said, ¡°I got injured when I tried to save him. He might think that I had ruined his mood,


    and he stabbed me with a knife. I didn¡¯t fight back. This was the first ume I had suffered such a loss. It


    was only because he was surnamed Wilson. Carlos, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for it?¡±


    In the face of the sudden change, Carlos and his family couldn¡¯t react.


    Just now, they were still asking Theo for an exnation. But now, Trevon actually questioned them in


    the same way. Max hit the roof, not expecting that Trevon would lie through his teeth. ¡°He is a liar! I


    didn¡¯t injure him. He watched others drug me and didn¡¯t save me at all.¡±


    Jim exined expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Max, you can¡¯t nder Mr. Trevon like that. You brought the drug


    with you when you went to the hotel Mr. Trevon tried to save you, but you were dissatisfied with his


    disturbance and stabbed him with a knife like a lunatic. Mr. Trevon¡¯s arm is still injured. Can¡¯t you see


    it?¡±


    Jim said matter-of-factly. ¡°With Mr. Trevor¡¯s martial skills, ordinary people can¡¯t hurt him. However, he


    couldn¡¯t fight back because you are his family.¡±


    Carlos and his family could say nothing.


    They had not heard about Trevon being attacked recently. Was it really Max who injured Trevon?


    They had different thoughts and were still thinking of how to phrase it. Trevon said. ¡°Carlos, you can


    check the surveince footage. When I entered Max¡¯s roomst night, I was unharmed. But when I


    came out. I was seriously injured.


    ¡°Since Max said that there¡¯s someone else in the room, you can check the surveince footage yourself


    and see if anyone else has entered his room. Also, you can ask the female celebrity who was tortured


    by Max and finally sent to the hospitalst rught if you were hallucinating.¡±


    No matter how stupid Max was, he could figure out that Trevon wanted to protect the man who drugged


    him. However, Max had no evidence to prove his innocence.


    Carlos felt they were at a distinct disadvantage and were going to be defeated by Trevon in every


    respect. He said, ¡°I¡¯]} investigate the matter. I hope what you said is true. Otherwise, you can¡¯t get away


    from Max¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Trevon licked his teeth and spat the tasteless gum in his mouth into the trash can ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t quite


    agree with you.


    Max led a life of indulgence, and he could only me himself for being impotent. Do I have to


    Carlos was so angry that he could not even speak. ¡°You..¡±


    Theo red at Trevon who was spouting nonsense, and he stood out to smooth things over. ¡°Shut up.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough? Carlos, I told you long ago that Max can¡¯t mess around with


    women all the time, yet you didn¡¯t listen to me. It¡¯s toote for regrets now. Take Max to the doctor first


    and think of a way to heal him.¡±


    Peggy didn¡¯t want to give up. Just as she was about to cry, she was stopped by Ted, who knew that it


    was useless to argue Trevon looked open and poised, and they could not do anything to him for the


    time being. After all, all the evidence indicated that Max deserved what he had done.


    Carlos stood up angrily and flicked his sleeves. He did not get any benefits and walked out with an


    ashen expression.


    Peggy pushed Max¡¯s wheelchair and followed behind Carlos. Before she left, she red fiercely at


    Trevon and the others.


    Trevon shouted at Carlos who had walked to the door in an annoying tone, ¡°Carlos, remember to give


    me an exnation after finding out the truth.¡±


    Carlos turned a deaf ear to Trevon¡¯s words. He was so angry that he was about to make a scene.


    After they left. Theo gestured for Gage to bring the servants out. He said sternly to the unruly Trevon.


    ¡°Follow me to the study.¡±


    Rachel guessed that the truth was not as Trevon had said. Afraid that Trevon would be punished by the


    familyw and get injured again, she followed him to the study.


    Jim and Gage waited at the stairs, still looking like two bodyguards.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    In the study. Theo was sitting in a chair with a serious expression, his hand still on his cane. Rachel


    and Trevon were sitting side by side at the desk.


    No one broke the awkward silence. It was so quiet that one could hear the sound of a needle dropping


    to the ground.


    Time passed bit by bit. Theo was waiting for Trevon to exin himself. However, after a few minutes,


    Trevon was still sitting there calmly and had no intention of saying anything.


    Theo was impressed by Trevon¡¯sposure.


    Helpless, hepromised and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened to your arm?


    Did you do it yourself?¡±


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Trevon was neither surprised nor panicked. He took a cup from the table with


    his uninjured hand and fiddled with it. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Yes. And no,¡±


    Rachel was not as calm as Trevon. When she heard his answer, she was quite shocked as if


    something was stuck in her throat.. She had always been calm, but now she looked at Trevon with


    disbelief in her eyes. ¡°You injured yourself?¡±


    Seeing Trevon¡¯s expression and attitude, Theo was sure about his guess and cursed Trevon as a little


    brat in his heart. He said to Rachel. ¡°Don¡¯t be puzzled. He did it himself.¡±


    Rachel was lost for words for a moment.


    Theo continued to ask. ¡°What about Max¡¯s injury? Who did it!¡±


    Afraid that Trevon would lie, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t try to brush me off with your previous exnation. Do


    you think Carlos and his family will believe what you said just now? They left only because they don¡¯t


    have any evidence now.¡±


    Trevon was naturally clear about it, and he was confident that Carlos couldn¡¯t find any evidence. ¡°They


    cane to me again if they find evidence. Anyway, I didn¡¯t drug MaxTM


    Theo¡¯s face instantly darkened. He said sternly, ¡°So, Max was telling the truth. When he was drugged,


    you were in his room and watched it.¡±


    Trevon felt disgusted and continued to y with the cup. ¡°I was forced to. Max isn¡¯t quite powerful in


    bed, and I think he has suffered from kidney deficiency. Even if nothing happened to himst night, he


    might not be able to have a child in the future.¡±


    Theo stroked his temples resignedly Were they talking about whether Max would have a child?


    Rachel nced at Theo¡¯s expression and knew that he was on the verge of losing his temper. Under


    the table, she tugged at the corner of Trevon¡¯s shirt, signaling him to mind his words. She also


    snatched the cup from his hand and put it back on the table. ¡®Hurry up and tell us what happened. Look


    at how angry your grandfather is.¡±


    Trevon no longer wanted to enrage Theo, afraid that Theo would have to go to the hospital. Thus, he


    told the truth, ¡°It was the people from the Turner family who took revenge on Max. I was just an


    audience for Max¡¯s excellent performance. I injured myself, and it has nothing to do with the Turner


    family.¡±


    Theo rubbed the space between his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°The Turner family asked you to do it


    yourself, and they had shown some mercy. You should be content. How did Max offend Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, Natalie was drugged, and Max tried to rape her. Before that, Max went to the hospital


    to harass Natalie and didn¡¯t respect her. I think that¡¯s the reason.¡±


    Theo mmed the table suddenly, causing Rachel to tremble. He said angrily. ¡°Was he crazy? He even


    dared to have ill intentions for his sister-inw. Even if the Turner family didn¡¯t punish him, I would deal


    with him. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything back then?¡±


    Being questioned, Trevon lowered his eyes guiltily and reply softly. ¡°There was no need to mention it.¡±


    Moreover, he had gotten Natalie out of trouble in time.


    Theo snorted. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of Natalie. The Turner family has been merciful enough to you.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jasper, I would have pped you and taught you a lesson.¡±


    He gave a few more instructions. ¡°Keep an eye on Jasper, Peggy is stubborn. I¡¯m afraid that she will


    take things too hard and attack Jasper. If anything happens to Jasper and Natalie, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Trevon walked out of the study and went downstairs. Jim, who was waiting at the staircase, followed


    him.


    Sitting in the car, Jim reported. ¡°Mr. Trevon, everything has been settled. Mr. Roberts has removed the


    surveince footage, and Mr. Carlos won¡¯t find any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Trevon responded briefly. He had to admit that Joseph¡¯s method of killing two birds with one


    stone was truly ruthless


    Jim was confused about one thing. ¡°Mr. Trevon, did you install the surveince camera in Mr. Max¡¯s


    room? But I heard that surveince cameras are absolutely forbidden in Grand Manor.¡±


    Speaking of which, Trevon was somewhat grateful to Joseph berause Joseph left him evidence to clear


    his name. It seemed that Joseph¡¯sputer skills were not bad. At least, Jim did not find anyone else


    entering Max¡¯s room after checking the surveince footage for an entire night.


    It could be said that Joseph came and went as he pleased without leaving a trace.


    Trevon did not want to exin it to Jim. ¡°Focus on driving. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±


    Jim did not get an answer and became more puzzled. Early in the morning, he went to Phoenix Manor


    and sent a splint to Trevon Then, he was asked to Grand Manor to get the surveince records.


    Unexpectedly, Jim felt extremely nauseous and almost vomited on the spot when watching the video.


    Because the surveince camera was facing the bed, so Max¡¯s and the female celebrity¡¯s every move


    was captured and recorded clearly. Fortunately, both of them were not that skillful at making love, or


    else Jim would have had a nosebleed.


    The video was high-definition and even more exciting than the blue movies.


    Moreover, Jim could watch theplete work in one go without paying a single cent.


    After watching the video, Jun felt that he had gone through severe trauma. He wondered, ¡°Max¡¯s skills


    are really poor. I don¡¯t understand why he is still so passionate about physical rtionships¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t intend to reveal what Joseph had done to Max. On the one hand, it was because the


    Turner family was Natalie¡± family. On the other hand, the Turner family wasn¡¯t in Athana, and Carlos


    and the others were no match for it at all. If they wanted to vent their anger, they might cause trouble


    for Natalie, who was alone and weaker.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett took a photo of Sherri and Ruby, and behind them was the sign of the Athana Amusement


    Park. In the photo, the scene looked cozy as Sherri and Ruby were smiling brightly.


    Hackett took nine photos and posted them on WhatsApp with a few lines of words. ¡°I will always be


    with you, just like a sunflower always seeking the sunlight. I need you, just like a sunflower needing


    photosynthesis.¡±


    After typing. Hackett read the content of his post again and nodded in satisfaction. He walked to Sherri


    with a blissful expression and said. ¡°Have you forgiven me? I stayed uptest night and transferred


    money to you 1828 times on Venmo. My hands are still trembling. Check and see if I have


    Parkinson¡¯s.¡±


    Sherri was actually in a good mood. She tried to look indifferent and held back herughter. ¡°Alright,


    since you¡¯re so sincere. I¡¯ll forgive you. Go have fim with Ruby.¡±


    Being forgiven, Hackett smiled more brightly. ¡°Ruby,e over here. Let¡¯s go take the carousel


    together. How about it?¡±


    Ruby said yes, but she still refused to call Hackett ¡°Dad¡±.


    Ava and Natalie walked toward Sherri, not hiding their jealousy at all. Natalie shook her head and


    pretended toin in an envious tone. ¡°Talmost can¡¯t stand you guys. Mr. ckwell has spent a lot


    of effort to coax you. Other than Venmo, he came to the amusement park together with you. How busy


    he is.¡±


    Sherri was delighted. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and said proudly. If he dares to y


    any tricks again. Ill break up with him without hesitation.¡±


    Ava had had a lot of fun and was no different from a child. She was a little tired after a while and


    bought three ice cream cones. ¡°Here you are. It is delicious. Can I give one to Jasper?¡±


    ¡°He can only take a few bites. Don¡¯t allow him to eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ava gave Jasper a bite of cream.


    Then, Ethan carried Jasper away. ¡°Miss Ava, I¡¯ll take care of Jasper. You can rest for a while.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ava licked the ice cream and shrugged coldly. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Sherri, did Hackett indeed transfer


    1828 timesst night? How much money did you receive?¡±


    Sherri felt warm in her heat. She took out her phone and showed her chat records with Hackett to


    Natalie and Ava. ¡°Yes. It was because Ruby¡¯s birthday is on 28th, August. I counted themst night.


    The total amount of money is nearly 400 thousand dors.¡±


    Natalie was impressed by Hackett¡¯s actions and thought that Hackett was indeed good at coaxing


    Sherri. He transferred 1834 times in one night, which required great patience and physical strength.


    Moreover, Sherri was also patient enough to count the money. It proved that she and Hackett were


    quite a perfect match. Natalie could not help but recall two years ago. Sherri was drunk and blew 250


    balloons, while Hackett helped tie them without anyints. If they did not get married in the end,


    they would be letting down the money and balloons: Natalie deliberately teased, ¡°Their love is not


    something we can understand. Ava, don¡¯t waste your time on it.¡±


    Ava said as she ate her ice cream, ¡°Natalie, for some reason, I also like such an old-fashioned method.


    The amount of money is not the most important. I just want to experience the joy of epting transfers


    more than a thousand times.¡± Sherri wrapped Ava¡¯s shoulder with her arm andforted Ava. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. You can get your future husband to pay you


    ¡±


    Hearing that, Ava began to imagine it and thought it was fine. However, she wouldn¡¯t count the money


    for a night like Sherri, which was too tiring. Instead, she would rely on theputer to figure it out.


    Natalie patted Sherri¡¯s butt. She exerted much force, and Sherri¡¯s butt shook a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t lead


    Ava astray. She¡¯s only 22 years old. Her brother won¡¯t allow her to be in a rtionship so early.¡±


    Sherri was caught off guard and was in pain. She rubbed her butt and said, ¡°Hey! How could you hit me


    suddenly? Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    She could not refute Natalie in terms of that. Ava had been protected like a princess by the Turner


    family since young, and Joseph would never allow scumbags to approach her. If one wanted to be


    Ava¡¯s boyfriend, Joseph would probably investigate the person¡¯s family background and even his


    ancestors.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    At the same time. Jim drove back to Phoenix Manor, his mind filled with unanswered questions. When


    the car stopped. steadily, he wanted to remind Trevon, only to find that Trevon had fallen asleep in the


    back seat. From the rearview mirror. Jim could see Trevon¡¯s ck-ringed eves Coupled with the wound


    on his hand. Trevon looked a little pitiful.


    He looked like an injured kitten, and Jim could not help but feel pity for him.


    Facing the pititul Trevon, Jim couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him. He thought, ¡°Mr. Trevon must be tired. He


    rarely fell asleep in


    the car


    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t sleepst night. ording to the surveince footage, he had been in Mr. Max¡¯s


    room for a long time. Just let him rest for a while


    At the thought of that. Jim decided to look through the posts on WhatsApp.


    Just as he took out his phone, something suddenly struck his mind. He said to himself. ¡°Mr. Trevon did


    not look pitiful like now often I have to take a photo and leave a memento¡± Jim quietly turned around


    and carefully adjusted the camera to aim


    Trever


    After taking a photo of Trevon, Jim was envious and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. ¡°Mr. Trevon is


    indeed born to be handsome. The photo doesn¡¯t need to be processed at all.¡±


    Then, he began to flip through the posts seriously.


    As soon as Jim clicked on the page, he saw Hackett¡¯s update post.


    He was surprised, thinking, ¡°What? Did Mr. ckwell abandon Mr. Wilson and befriend Mrs. Wilson


    alone?¡±


    Jim erged every photo Hackett had posted and saved all the photos where there was Natalie.


    About half an hourter. Trevon in the backseat slowly woke up. He was sleepy, and his tone was filled


    with fatigue. He narrowed his eyes and asked Jim in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up


    when we arrived?¡±


    Jim put away his phone and turned his head. ¡°I saw that you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t disturb you¡±


    Trevon was sleeping with his head tilted, and his neck was a little sore. He massaged his neck with his


    left hand and tried his best to open his eyes. He said to Jim. ¡°You can get off work now¡±


    As he finished his words, he was about to open the door and get out of the car. However, Jim hurriedly


    stopped him. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson


    Trevon¡¯s left hand had opened the car door. When he heard Jim¡¯s voice, he stopped his left foot which


    was about to step out. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Jim told Trevon truthfully what he had just seen. ¡°Mr. ckwell went to the amusement park with Mrs


    Wilson and the others today. They¡¯re having a lot of fun


    Hearing that. Trevon did not react at all.


    Jim could not figure out what Trevon was thinking. Seeing that Trevon did not say a word, Jim sent all


    the photos he had just


    saved to Trevon


    In just a few seconds, the photo was sent to Trevon¡¯s phone. He frowned as he looked at the smug


    Hackett and then at the happy Natalie in the photo. He felt a little upset as he looked down at his


    bandaged arm.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll pay you 200 dors for each photo.¡±


    Jim was overjoyed. He thought. ¡°Am I going to be rich? I can make money just by saving Mrs. Wilson¡¯s


    photos?¡± Although he had earned 1.200 dors in one go. Jim was still a little resentful of Hackett. He


    okay. Each photo is worth 200 dors! What a pity


    that I can¡¯t earn more!


    ¡°I have to pay attention to others¡¯ posts and save Mrs. Wilson¡¯s photos in the future. Mrs. Wilson will


    bring me good luck.¡± When Trevon returned to the vi, the first thing he did was check Hackett¡¯s posts.


    He stared at each photo for a while and then sent a message to Hackett in the cluatting group. Have a


    At that moment, Hackett was apanying his daughter and girlfriend in the amusement park. The


    phone in his pocket kept ringing He picked it up without looking at the caller ID.


    ¡°Did you get my permission to take my sister out?¡±


    It was a call from Edward.


    Hackett wanted to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t take your sister out. I just followed her out.¡±


    He smiled and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Edward, you actually called me today. Is there any good news?¡±


    Sherri touched Hackett¡¯s arm and mouthed, ¡°My brother?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett nodded while holding his phone.


    Edward did not waste his breath and had no intention of arguing with Hackett. He said


    straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Fight with me when the timees.¡±


    Hackett still wanted to say more, but the phone had been mercilessly hung up. Edward did not give him


    a chance to refuse.


    Sherri was anxious. ¡°What did my brother say? How did he know that I was with you? Did you do


    anything to expose yourself?¡±


    Hackett regretted that he did not block Edward on WhatsApp. ¡°I just posted several photos. I want to


    share my happiness at the moment.¡±


    Sherri was speechless and cursed inwardly. ¡°Are you courting death? Are you afraid that no one will


    beat you up? If my brother wasn¡¯t annoyed by your post, it would have been strange!¡±


    Hackett was about to open his WhatsApp to block Edward when Trevon¡¯s challenge popped up.


    He thought. I only posted several photos. And I should not have offended anyone.


    ¡°But why do they want to beat me up? Are they crazy? They hated me that much?¡±


    Just as Hackett was thinking about it, another message could be seen in the chat group. [I¡¯ll join.]


    It was Frank


    Hackett gave up suppressing his emotions and replied indignantly, [What has it got to do with you?


    Why are you joining in all the fun? Are you fucking crazy?]


    Frank texted, [Don¡¯t you know that the more the merrier? It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m there.]


    Hackett typed with annoyance. [Get lost! I don¡¯t want to talk to you!] He felt that he was about to die


    from anger.


    Frank replied, [But I want to talk to you, my best friend.


    Hackett didn¡¯t want to reply anymore, still sulking.


    His good mood from the morning waspletely ruined by the three jealous men who proposed to


    challenge him. He had to think of a way to get rid of the three challenges. Hackett turned around and


    asked Sherri who was gloating at his misfortune, ¡°What does Ava like?¡±


    Sherri was dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean? Make it clearer.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Are you showing off your love again? Be more low-key, or others will


    be jealous of you.¡±


    Natalie teased with a smile.


    Hackett hurriedly asked, ¡°Natalie, what are you going to do tomorrow? Can I join you?¡±


    Natalie could not help butugh. She looked at Sherri and said, ¡°You have to ask for Sherri¡¯s opinions. I


    will have no objections if she agrees. Tomorrow, we n to have a barbecue. Do you know any suitable


    ces for it?¡±


    It was a good chance to bury the hatchet. Hackett thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the


    case, I¡¯ll book a satisfying ce for you. Can I call a few friends over? The more the merrier.¡±


    Natalie certainly knew who Hackett was going to invite. Joseph would also be there tomorrow, and


    Natalie was not sure if Joseph and the others would be willing to see Hackett and his friends. While she


    was hesitating. Ava made a generous decision. ¡°Sure. Hackett, how many of your friends wille


    tomorrow?¡±


    Hackett went with the flow. ¡°Miss Ava, you agree? Then I¡¯ll call a few more people over tomorrow¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t like others to address her as ¡°Miss Ava¡± because she felt it was weird. ¡°Hackett, you can call


    me Ava as Sherri and Natalie do. ¡®Miss Ava¡¯ is too strange. With that, she put on a mischievous smile.


    Suddenly, Ava seemed to discover something interesting. ¡°Wow! Ruby looks exactly the same as


    Hackett. The power of genes is really magical. I¡¯m like my father, and my brother is like my mother.¡±


    Hearing that, Hackett felt proud of himself. It meant that his genes were perfect. After all, he could tell


    that Ruby was his biological daughter without a paternity test.


    Natalie walked over and ced her hand on Ava¡¯s shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°Stop thinking about


    it. The mysterious power of genes is beyond our imagination. You should continue your study of


    Hackett caught the main point and asked curiously, ¡°The study ofputers? Ava, do you know how to


    program


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my major.¡±


    Hackett immediately thought of Frank and curled his lips into a faint smile. ¡°One of my friends is also


    specializing in programming. I¡¯ll introduce him to you tomorrow.¡±


    Ava was happy as her favorite thing was to discuss andpete with others


    In order to survive, the moment Hackett decided on tomorrow¡¯s schedule, he clicked the chat groups of


    three people. [Natalie said that she would hold a barbecue party tomorrow. I have asked her. You can


    also join us.)


    Frank replied quickly. [I¡¯m not free.]


    Hackett tried to tempt Frank. [There is a girl who majors in programming like you. I heard that she is


    quite good at it.]


    Frank asked. [Who is it?]


    Hackett replied without hesitation, [Ava, the little daughter of the Turner family.]


    Frank was silent for a few seconds. [Tell me the time and ce of the barbecue.]


    Hackett texted, [The ce hasn¡¯t been decided yet. We¡¯ve only decided to have a barbecue tomorrow.


    It is because we¡¯re best friends that I inform you of it in advance. If you don¡¯t want toe, just forget


    it.]


    Frank could imagine Hackett¡¯scent expression and was disgusted by it. [Stopping being


    pretentious. It¡¯s disgusting.]


    Hackett was lost for words.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to avoid being beaten up, he would have asked Frank to scram


    directly.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    In Phoenix Manor, Trevon went out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He heard the phone on the


    bed ring as the messages came one after another


    It was Hackett and Frank talking in the chat group.


    Only the lower part of Trevon¡¯s body was wrapped in a white hath towel. His tanned skin looked sexy,


    and his abs were well-defined. His corbones were stained with water droplets, which flowed down


    from his chest and into the towel.


    Trevon¡¯s injured right arm was covered with a waterproof sleeve Jim had gotten someone to customize


    it overnight


    For Trevon, the sleeve was more of a hindrance than a help. He took off it and hung his arm on his


    neck carefully. For the sake of his future happiness, he could not cripple his hand.


    He picked up his phone and got to know that Natalie was going to hold a barbecue party tomorrow. All


    of a sudden, the thought of taking the initiative upied his mund.


    However, if he saw Natalie tomorrow, how could he exin his injury to her?


    Although Trevon hadn¡¯t had an idea yet, his fingers moved fast. He clicked on Natalie¡¯s ount on


    WhatsApp and tapped on the screen with his slender fingers. Can 1 attend the gathering tomorrow?]


    In Thriving Pizza Hub, Natalie and the others were sitting around a table Natalie ced Jasper on the


    children¡¯s chair and helped him put on the disposable bib. Jasper sat between Ava and Natalie.


    Hackett and Sherri sat opposite Ava and Natalie with Ruby sandwiched between them.


    At a nce, they looked like a happy family of three.


    Natalie¡¯s phone on the table vibrated, and her art first felt it. She picked up her phone and saw the


    message from Trevon. She read it and put down the tableware, replying. It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t afraid of


    Joseph beating you?


    Before Natalie could put down her phone. Trevon texted. [As long as I can see you. I won¡¯t be afraid of


    anything |


    When Natalie saw the message, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She typed. [Up to you.].


    Trevon replied. [See you tomorrow]


    After reading the messages, Natalie was about to put away her phone when she found that everyone at


    the table was looking at her.


    She was so focused on charting that she did not notice the gazes around her. Now, she was a little


    awkward.


    Natalie felt as if she was a clown in the circus.


    She put down her phone and pretended to be calm. She picked up her tableware and cleared her


    throat before exining, ¡°Just funny text messages¡±


    Ava liked such funny jokes. She leaned past Jasper and tried to look at Natalie¡¯s phone screen. ¡®Are


    they so funny? I¡¯d like to


    see.¡±


    Natalie looked away guiltily and lied, ¡°No, they are not that funny. Iughed only because I was easily


    amused. If there¡¯s something funny. I¡¯ll show it to you. Hurry up and eat the beef. It won¡¯t taste good


    when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Ava was innocent. She was fouled by Natalie with several sentences, and her attention was shifted to


    the delicacies again. However, Sherri and Hackett were smart and still staring at Natalie with


    suspicious gazes.


    Sherri cast a nce at Natalie as if she was asking. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    She raised her chin at Natalie¡¯s phone, and as her bestie, Natalie understood what Sherri meant in an


    instant.


    Natalie did not intend to struggle. She mouthed, ¡°Trevon.¡±


    So that was how it was. After getting Natalie¡¯s exnation, Sherri didn¡¯t ask more. After all, Trevon


    hadn¡¯t obtained the recognition of the Turner family and could not show up openly.


    Hackett did not think that way Trevon didn¡¯t reply to Hackett in the chat group, yet he sent a message


    to Natalie privately instead. Sure enough, he valued Natalie more than Hackett.


    Originally, Natalie had invited Joseph out, but Ethan said that Joseph had worked overtimest night


    and was still resting. So, Natalie couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Joseph.


    It had been a long time since Nataliest ate pizza with Sherri. She remembered that Sherri had


    pranked Hackett at that


    time


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to eat spicy sauce today as you¡¯ve been transferring money to me for the entire night.


    You can try seafood sauce instead¡± As expected, money was one of the most powerful things in the


    world, and even Sherri couldn¡¯t refuse it. Hackett was grateful. He had sat down for half an hour, yet he


    did not pluck up his courage to eat anything. Last time, he suffered a lot from diarrhea, and the memory


    was still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°Thank you. Enjoy the food. I¡¯ll feed Ruby. What can she eat?¡±


    Sherri told Hackett the food that was eptable for Ruby. ¡°Fried eggs, tomato pasta¡­¡­¡­


    Because she didn¡¯t need to feed Ruby, Sherri ate happily and freely. She forked several peeled prawns


    and stuffed them into her mouth.


    Seeing that Hackett was feeding Ruby carefully, Sherri felt a little touched and could not bear to ignore


    him. She kindly put some peeled prawns on Hackett¡¯s te and some other kinds of food on another


    empty te in front of him.


    Hackett felt a warmth in his heart. Sherri had always been careless, and it was rare for her to think of


    him.


    Ava dipped the beef slices into the slightly spicy sauce and praised, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. The sauce, spicy


    but not very stimting, is much better than that in Sapphire City. I¡¯ve made up my mind. In this half a


    month, I¡¯ll taste all kinds of delicacies in Athana.¡±


    Natalie chuckled and replied, ¡°I understand what your hinted. Alright, I guarantee that I¡¯ll bring you to


    taste all of the delicious food in Athana.¡±


    She looked up at the harmonious family of three opposite her and was gratified. She hoped that


    Hackett and Sherri loved each other and not just liked each other.


    Natalie also hoped that Hackett would treat Sherri well for the rest of his life. Although Sherri had a


    quick temper, she was kind and loyal.


    As long as someone was sincere to her, Sherri would return him double.


    Love was different from pure affection. For example, if one liked a flower, he might pluck it and bring it


    home to admire it. However, if one loved a flower, he would be reluctant to end itste. Instead, he


    would hope that it could grow wantonly. He would water it and take care of it carefully, afraid that it


    would be damaged if he watered it too much.


    The starting point of liking someone and loving someone was different, so when people were driven by


    them, they would make different choices.


    After the meal, Natalie and the others returned to Grand Manor.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Ruby and Jasper were already asleep Natalie was


    carrying Jasper, while Aval was holding her bag. ¡°Natalie, slow down. I¡¯ll go press the elevator button.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, they reached the 38th floor, and the bodyguards stepped forward and stopped Hackett. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, sir. You are not allowed to go in.¡±


    Hackett was annoyed by the bodyguards¡¯ words. Just as he was about to retort them, a male voice


    sounded behind him and made him hold back his words. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    It was Joseph. Seeing him, Ava quickly ran over and said happily. ¡°Joseph, why didn¡¯t you go out and


    eat pizza with me? It¡¯s so delicious, and the sauce is especially tasty. You have to try it if you are free


    Joseph rubbed Ava¡¯s head to stop her nagging ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go with you next time. Are you happy


    today?¡±


    Ava nodded. ¡®Of course. I have a super nice day today.¡±


    Even if Hackett was let in, he did not enter the room directly. He sized up Joseph, who looked noble


    and cold, for a few seconds. He nodded politely at Joseph before entering the room.


    Joseph walked over and took Jasper from Natalie¡¯s arms. He said gently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Ethan to


    pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. White has helped me take care of Jasper for a day, so I asked him to go back early. Besides, it


    was a little strange to let a grown man carry Jasper all the time. It would be fine if it was Jasper¡¯s


    father.


    Joseph did not say more and strode into the room with Jasper in his arms. Joseph helped Jasper take


    off his clothes and gently ced him on the bed before leaving the room.


    Joseph was gentle and meticulous. Natalie did not help him but leaned against the door frame with a


    smile and teased, ¡°Joseph, you¡¯ll definitely be a good father in the future. Why are you still single now!¡±


    Joseph unbuttoned one of the buttons on his suit. He bent his index and middle fingers and knocked on


    Natalie¡¯s forehead. Natalie hissed in pain. Joseph, what are you doing?¡±


    Joseph walked toward the living room. From his tone, Natalie could tell that he was not angry at all. ¡°It


    is my business. Deal with your private affairs first.¡±


    Natalie was unwilling to give up. ¡°Joseph, are you indeed not going to consider getting married? Your


    father said that he was a little anxious thest time I met him. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Look, Jasper is


    already so old.¡±


    She tried her best to persuade Joseph


    Ava walked over and leaned on Joseph¡¯s shoulder. She sighed and said, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t try to persuade


    Joseph. He is a celibatarian. My mom has given up on him. She said that it was fine even if he has a


    male wife. After all, a gay couple is admitted in Sapphire City.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Was Joseph a celibatarian? It seemed that she knew too


    little about him.


    Hackett was at a loss after cing Ruby on the bed. He asked in confusion, ¡°What should we do


    next?¡±


    Sherri did not say anything. She walked over and showed it to him in person. Looking at her familiar


    actions, Hackett imitated her silently.


    As he studied, he gossiped, ¡°Who¡¯s the handsome man outside?¡±


    Sherri did not pay much attention to Hackett¡¯s expression and replied casually, ¡°Joseph. He¡¯s Natalie¡¯s


    cousin and Ava¡¯s biological brother.¡±


    Hackett blurted out, ¡°So, he is Trevon¡¯s brother-inw?¡±


    Sherri responded, ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Does Joseph specialize in programming?¡±


    Sherri thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, Joseph is quite powerful. He can even restore the


    surveince footage and hack other people¡¯sputers.¡±


    Hackett looked as if he had discovered the truth.


    He was certain that Joseph was the one who hacked Frank¡¯spany.


    Sherri found it strange. ¡°Why are you asking about it? Does it have anything to do with you? Aren¡¯t you


    going back?¡± Hackett said, ¡°I¡¯m staying on the 37th floor now. If you need help, call me at any time.¡±


    Hearing that, Sherri felt sweet in her heart.


    When he walked out of the room. Hackett greeted Joseph again. Joseph asked Sherri politely, ¡°Sherri,


    aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to me?¡±


    Sherri smiled slightly. ¡°Joseph, he is Hackett ckwell, Ruby¡¯s father and my ¡­ my boyfriend.¡±


    Hackett was no longer wearing a yful smile as before. He said seriously, ¡°Mr. Turner, nice to meet


    you. I¡¯m disturb you.¡±


    sorry to


    Joseph stood up and shook Hackett¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. ckwell, it seems that you are also trying to be a


    good man.¡± Hackett felt that there was implied meaning in Joseph¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t tell why. He


    smiled faintly and left. Joseph was unsmiling and looked easy to get along with, but he would bring


    others a strong sense of oppression, which wasparable to Trevon¡¯s aura. Hackett was happy for a


    while as he thought that Trevon might sufferter.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    and quickin


    To


    Hacken grabbed


    Ha


    od and beckoned Steen.


    of


    sand agan


    Hackert, but be sipped


    ¨¹ber Harem


    ry to An


    Hear


    Joseph an


    L¨¦er all. Sapphure


    The gorgeous anig


    preparing


    tools for the barte ngest daughter of the


    dealing with the


    bad rarely


    good at at all


    Onrally, the pr


    be done by the servant


    ver. Sherri ud


    they¡¯d bette


    to feed the fra


    was borne


    Harketined as be prepared the ingredients [Where are you? If you don¡¯te imamediately.


    phone and [the food]


    to the


    and ton


    Harkenpletely forgot about the three challenges that had just ended


    ropped in front of the gate O


    Porwhe


    other


    Matad


    The tears parked sade by sarde as the parking space of the manor Three men got off and walked


    toward thewn. Among them, the man with the bandage on has right arm was exceptionally eye-


    catching


    The sound of the cars was loud enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention Natale stopped what she was


    doing and tarand around the fromed


    uw Trevon¡¯s injured arm


    Trevon was dressed casually today He was wearing the gray neatshirt and blue yeans that Natalie had


    bought for him. Kr?der the wurdighe, he booked harbor as ver and has mured hand dad not disture


    ham in the slightest


    Betale Trevon Frank was wearing sunsses and chewing gum which brought ham a casual elegance.


    He was dressed in a whate sweatshirt and grans When he waard sade by sade with Trevon, one could


    tell that Treves was a bede taller than hem


    behood


    Jallowed besed Toron and was in a ck sweater Natalie warned to remind him that he would feel hot


    was sunny today, and how could Jan wear ck to absorb the heat


    Who DewwNG


    manchal Natale issues that


    his haist hung, but his palin was also bandaged. She frowned.


    ist Devou missed her very mish and


    taring at ber nom


    ved at her


    her tone. The smule


    ist unsatiently. Tim asking


    ?question.¡±


    became brighter and he was visibly happy.


    aid bed. ¡°I tell


    mm aid palun aind also had so


    bts in her heart. She said inwardly. ¡°How is


    the job Where did be


    adness. But the point


    he is not nearsighted and has good


    Trevoux nyuned ant. Trevon knew that she did not believe him. He restrained his


    chers, and they to


    sed to be


    atching a show


    clean the oil left on the ground of the


    at butt and asked him to exin the injury on his palm


    Nataly was engine blow


    Looking at Prank half-simile she understood everything Trevent was just lying through his teeth


    ou have bee


    she had expor


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people aroun


    not tell her the


    take at


    ch that he took a


    patital von lo


    Upon hearing that Natalie stopped asking and realized that he had been too agitated just to ¡°You¡¯re


    here as a guest today


    Hern


    He reached out his left hand.


    here Jasper


    st thewn. AvL HUA


    ber hair


    was pirksint


    bear and especialy


    To


    in


    Ather watching for a whale. Treven asked the girl your co the daughter of the Turner family


    ¡°Yes. Her name as Ava


    Frank leaned against the pir of the pavilion and kept chewing gums. He narrowed his eyes and


    nced at thewn before quickly retracting his gaon. He nced at Trevon¡¯s hand that was holding


    Natabes clothes I won¡¯t distarb you. Ide o help Hacker¡±


    Seeing that Frank had both, Jum also walked away tactfully to avoad disturbing Trevon and Natalie


    ncing at the few people in the distance, Natalie did not stop what she was doing She pursed her lips


    and then asked ¡°Have Joseph met you?


    Natalie was not stupid She had tried Trevon¡¯s martial skills before he didn¡¯tpromise wohntarily, he


    would not have been igured no serine Hackett was not Trees match, and Frank would not have red


    how Then there was onbr


    The person Trevon couldn¡¯t attack and didn¡¯t want to attack was no one but Joseph.


    Having a shrewd girlfriend could also be a little troublesome sometimes, and Trevon was distressed by


    it from time to time In front of Natalie, his lies were quickly exposed, and even the truth was easily


    guessed by her


    There was a smile on Trevon¡¯s face, and he did not hide the affection in his eyes. He held Natalie¡¯s


    hand with his left hand which could still move. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Then, he exined, ¡°I injured myself. It has nothing to do with Joseph. I¡¯ll be fine in half a month at


    most.¡±


    Indeed, Joseph did not ask Trevon to do anything. It was Trevon who chose to make up for his


    mistakes and teach himself a lesson in such a way


    Pondering for a while, Natalie said, ¡°Since your right hand was injured, then can you¡­ Shepleted


    her sentence in her heart, ¡°Can you take care of yourself?¡±


    Trevon smiled at that. ¡°Can you help me? I didn¡¯t take a showerst night.¡±


    Natalie did not refuse, nor did she agree. Instead, she said, ¡°Tm staying in a hotel¡±


    Trevon made a quick decision. Tm staying at the hotel tonight too. Can you help me?¡±


    When Natalie heard that, her cheeks blushed slightly. ¡°Shut up Let¡¯s talk about it tonight¡±


    Trevon was thrilled and thought that his injury was worth it. ¡°Really?¡±


    Natalie ignored him. Trevon sat on the stool and looked at her with excitement. The corners of his lips


    curled up as he teased, ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡±


    Natalie nced at his injured arm and said resignedly, ¡°No need. Have a good rest, or you can go to


    apany Jasper. Ava should be quite ured now. She has been running on thewn for a long time.¡±


    Trevon refused directly, because seeing Jasper was not his main purpose for getting there. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay


    with you. They11e back when they¡¯re tired.¡±


    Natalie gave up. ¡°Alright then Just forget what I said.¡±


    Trevon continued to tease her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to help me shower tonight.¡±


    The blush that had just faded reappeared on Natalie¡¯s face instantly, She red at Trevon and said


    fiercely. ¡°Shut up. How annoying you are.¡±


    Trevon chuckled softly, his heart filled with happiness and joy that he had never felt before.


    For the first time, he hoped it would get dark as soon as possible so that he could take a shower right


    away.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Not long after Trevon arrived. Sherri went to the grill


    Looking at the table full of ingredients, she was in a good mood She swallowed her saliva


    subconsciously and said to Hackett, ¡°I want to eat squid Grill a slightly spicy one for me¡±


    At that moment. Hackett was wearing an apron and a bucket hat and held a fan in his hand to prevent


    the smoke from blowing at him, looking like a waiter selling kebabs.


    Hackett asked as he busied himself. What else do you want? Ill grill them for you at once Let¡¯s eat our


    fill first and ignore them. If they want to eat, they have to do it themselves¡±


    Hackett had no intention of sharing his work with others except for Sherri


    Sherri was about to ask for some kebabs when she heard an abrupt voice.


    Frank walked to Hackett¡¯s side and ordered ¡°Waiter. I¡¯d like some kebabs, bacon, chicken wings, and


    prawns. That¡¯s all for now. Hurry up


    Passing by Hackett, Frank took off Hackett¡¯s hat and sat leisurely on the recliner. He crossed his legs


    and bathed in the sun Although he had put on his sunsses, the sun was a little dazzling. So, he


    covered his face with Hackett¡¯s hat


    It wasfortable and carefree.


    Hackett almost died from anger. Heined inwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you here to take a holiday, okay?


    You have to rely on yourself and do something in person! He kicked Frank angrily.


    Frank, who was suddenly kicked, hissed in pain and said without taking away the hat. ¡°Pay attention to


    your image and don¡¯t be so rude. Your girlfriend is still here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be her husband? If you don¡¯t. I have no objections.¡±


    Sherri could not help but think. ¡°How sharp-tongued he is! He knows so well about Hackett¡¯s sore


    points and hit them. mercilessly!¡±


    With that. Frank crossed his legs and continued to bask in the sun without moving. Jim walked over to


    help Hackett. ¡°Mr. ckwell, my barbecue skills are quite good. Let me help you.¡±


    Hackett was grateful, and his eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re still the kindest. What kind of


    people have 1 made friends with? They are allzy¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t retort Hackett, as if he had really fallen asleep.


    Sherri looked at Jim and was surprised by his neat and skillful actions. She asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Hawk,


    have you learned. how to grill before?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jim smiled and said. ¡°My parents used to sell barbecue. In the past, every time I went back home, I


    would help set up a stall. As time passed, I also learned a little.¡±


    Frank suddenly chimed in. ¡°Hackett, I don¡¯t believe your skills, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll drug me. Master


    Hawk, please help me prepare the food I ordered just now.¡±


    Jim was lost for words.


    And so did Hackett.


    Sherri waspletely impressed by Frank¡¯s skills of hurting Hackett, which wasparable to


    Trevon¡¯s.


    It might even be a level higher.


    Ava was too tired from ying. She led the two little guys to the grill and asked sweetly, ¡°Sweeties,


    what do you like to eat?¡± Sherri took a tissue to wipe off Ruby¡¯s and Jasper¡¯s sweat and asked, ¡°Ruby,


    Jasper, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Ruby and Jasper said in unison, ¡°Sausage.¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at the ingredients. Her attitude toward Hackett waspletely different


    from Frank¡¯s as she said sweetly, ¡°Hackett, can you help me roast some?¡±


    Hackett liked Ava. Although she was born into a rich family, she was not high-profile or pretentious at


    all. Moreover, she was kind and polite all the time. ¡°Of course Ava, feel free to order.¡±


    Ava said in embarrassment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll order. I want to eat everything here. Can you prepare each of


    them for me?¡±


    No one could see Frank¡¯s expression as he hid his face under the bucket hat. And no one knew


    whether he was asleep or just pretended to be asleep.


    Everyone liked praise. Hearing Ava¡¯s sweet voice, Hackett would not bear to reject her. ¡°Ava, you can


    eat whatever you want. rll give you three skewers of each. You can share the extra with Natalieter.


    Ava was happy and thanked Hackett politely. Then, she led the two little guys to look for Natalie. The


    ce near the grill was a little hot, and it was not suitable for children to stay there. ¡°Sherri I¡¯ll take


    Ruby away for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay Be careful¡±


    After Ava left, Jim asked. ¡°Who is the cute girl? I haven¡¯t seen her before¡±


    Hackett was busy with the barbecue. ¡°She is the youngest daughter of the Turner family. Ordinary


    people may never get a chance to meet her You¡¯re lucky enough.¡±


    Sherri agreed with Hackett and exined. That¡¯s right. Ava¡¯s parents protected Ava very well. Not


    many people in Sapphire City know that shes a member of the Turner family¡±


    Jim asked curiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she go to school? Or did her parents hire tutors to teach her at home?¡±


    Sherri retorted, ¡°Of course not. The Turners are low-key and just avoided Ava showing up in public.


    Ava went to school normally, and she is a postgraduate student majoring inputer science now.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s interest was piqued. He nced at Frank on the recliner and continued to ask, ¡°She majors in


    Sherri thought of the incident at Lithern Club a few days ago and didn¡¯t intend to reveal the details.


    After all, Frank, the boss of Lithern Club, was lying over there. ¡°Maybe. She can leave her name on


    someone else¡¯sputer or something. I know little about professional terms and have no way to


    exin them to you. If you ask me about gynecology and delivery. I can poprize it for three days and


    three nights¡±


    Jim said inwardly. ¡°Miss Landor is indeed fearless. She even wants to poprize gynecology in front of


    three grown men.¡±


    Hackett became suspicious and asked, ¡°Has she hacked anyone¡¯sputer in Athana recently?¡±


    Sherri was shocked by Hackett¡¯s words and nced at Frank unconsciously. Soon, she looked away


    guiltily and lowered her eyes to look at the ingredients. ¡°Of course not. Ava is aw-abiding citizen. She


    wouldn¡¯t do such a thing in Athana.¡±


    Hackett took a serious look at Sherri and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Then, he thought that it should not


    be Ava who hacked Frank¡¯s Lithern Club.


    Sherri changed the topic to prevent Hackett and the others from suspecting Ava. Tll teach you


    something about gynecology¡±


    Hackett was speechless at Sherri¡¯s sudden decision. Originally, they had a good conversation. ¡°Do you


    think I need to know


    about it**


    He held the tableware and straightened his back, indicating that he was a man.


    Sherri said seriously as if she did not notice Hackett¡¯s refusal, ¡°Yes. Although you are a man, you also


    need to learn. something about gynecology. Sometimes, because men know little about it, many


    women have gynecological diseases. Ill give you a free lesson¡±


    The next second, Sherri, a doctor from the gynecology and obstetrics department, began her speech.


    The barbecue party became a lecture on preventing gynecological diseases, and three men were the


    only listeners. Two were standing and barbecuing, and one was lying on the recliner. It was unknown if


    they were listening carefully because Sherri did not take attendance


    Ava brought Jasper and Ruby to the pavilion where Natalie was in All kinds of beverages and


    delicacies had been ced on the table, and there were also desserts from a famous dessert shop.


    ¡°Wow, so many delicious cakes are here. Jasper, Ruby, which vor of cupcakes do you want? I¡¯ll help


    you get it.¡±


    Ava looked up and met Trevon¡¯s sharp eyes She felt that his aura was simr to Joseph¡¯s.


    Natalie stopped what she was doing and introduced. ¡°Ava, this is Jasper¡¯s father His name is Trevon.


    Trevon, this is¡­¡±


    Before Natalie could say more, Ava called out sweetly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Trevon. I¡¯m Ava.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t need to introduce Ava at all. Ava was always an outgoing and talkative girl. If she did not


    say what she wanted to, she would toss and turn all night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep


    Trevon stared at the pure and cute girl in front of him for a while and had a good impression of her. In


    his opinion, Ava was many times better than her brother Joseph. He replied politely, ¡°Nice to meet you


    100,¡±


    Jasper wanted to eat cupcakes, but when he saw Trevon, he did not dare to reach out to take one. He


    called out nervously. ¡°Daddy¡¯


    Trevon¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Jasper walked over slowly and pursed his lips without saying a word, waiting for Trevon to help him.


    Trevon nced at Jasper¡¯s aggrieved face. ¡°Do you want a cupcake, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jasper nodded honestly. ¡°Yes¡±


    Ava felt that Trevon was a little fierce and wondered why he was injured. She leaned close to Natalie¡¯s


    ear and asked softly. ¡°Natalie, why is Trevon injured? Do you need me to get Joseph to help take


    revenge


    Natalie but her lower lip to suppress herughter She turned to look at Ava and shook her head,


    saying. ¡°No need. He fell himself, and no one can help him. It¡¯s line. Go taste the cupcakes. The


    cupcakes from the cake shop are quite delicious¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Jim brought two tes of barbecue over and ced them on the table. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Wilson, Miss


    Ava, please try my cooking.¡±


    Natalie and the others nced at the barbecue on the long table. It looked tempting, and its smell was


    especially appetizing. Natalie asked the same question as Sherri, ¡°Mr. Hawk, have you learned


    barbecue before? It looks delicious and is no different from the cooking of a professional thef


    Jim repeated what he had just said. ¡°My parents used to sell barbecue, so I learned a little.¡±


    Natalie understood and thanked Jim. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Come over and eat with us. Let¡¯s


    take turns grillingter¡±


    Jim didn¡¯t dare to have the food prepared by Natalie as he didn¡¯t want to be fired by Trevon. So, he


    quickly refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it. You can try the barbecue first. I¡¯ll go prepare some more.¡±


    He ran away without turning back.


    Ava picked up a mousse cupcake and shrugged, feeling a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s he afraid of? Why is


    he running so fast?¡±


    Natalie nced at Trevon who was sitting quietly beside her. ¡°Maybe he is afraid of the fire.¡±


    Hearing that, Trevon curled his lips in a good mood and got a small cupcake for Jasper.


    Ava was cute and naive. She thought that Natalie was talking about the fire in the grill. ¡°Is that so? If


    that¡¯s the case, why does he still stand so close to the grill?¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Jasper and Ruby were almost full Ruby wanted to eat chicken wings, but she couldn¡¯t reach them. She


    walked to Trevon and boldly tugged at his sleeve to ask for his help. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Ruby was cute and adorable Trevon was envious of Hackett for having such a daughter. He changed


    his tone and said gently. ¡°Do you want chicken wings?¡±


    Ruby nodded honestly.


    Trevon reached out his left hand and got a skewer of chicken wings for Ruby He reminded her kindly.


    ¡°It is still steaming. Be careful not to burn yourself¡±


    Natalie was stunned by Trevon¡¯s rare tenderness. Moreover, his attitude toward Jasper waspletely


    different from that toward Ruby Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Fortunately, Ruby is Hackett¡¯s daughter. If


    she was Trevon¡¯s daughter, Jasper might get less attention from him¡±


    Natalie looked at Jasper and then at Ruby


    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    Seeing her shake her head. Trevon ced his hand on her waist and asked softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Natalie did not hesitate to voice her thoughts. I have a feeling that you will dote on your daughter if you


    have one¡±


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s words. Trevon chuckled and said meaningfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give birth to one? This


    way, you can verify your thoughts.¡±


    Natalie turned her head away and said in a fit of pique. ¡°Get lost¡±


    The shameless Trevon was not angry at all. Instead, he felt that the current Natalie was cute because


    she did not hide her temper in front of him anymore.


    After about half an hour, Jim, Hackett, and Sherri strode toward the pavilion together


    Frank followed behind them unhurriedly.


    As soon as Hackett arrived at the table, he noticed Trevon¡¯s injuries. His voice suddenly raised as he


    took a few steps closer.


    Trevon, what happened to you? I haven¡¯t seen you for only a few days. Why are you injured your hand


    like this?


    ¡°Did you meet your match? Or were you attacked by someone?¡±


    Frank took a step forward and sat on Trevon¡¯s right. He mocked. ¡°He met his true self, and his body


    was defeated by his


    soul¡±


    Hackett did not understand what he meant ¡°What do you mean? Can you fucking say it frankly?¡±


    Not only did Hackett not understand, but Sherri was also puzzled. Although Sherri did not know how


    Trevon was injured, her desire of gossiping could not be controlled. She looked forward to Trevon¡¯s


    answer with anticipation in her eyes.


    Frank nced around the table and saw the conspicuous expectations on Ava¡¯s face. He leaned back


    and said, ¡°Ask your primary school teacher. I¡¯m not obligated to teach you reading and understanding¡±


    Hackett cursed. ¡°You damned bastard.¡±


    Frank did not intend to tell the truth, and neither would Trevon. Ava and the others who did not know


    the inside story were disappointed and lost interest. Obviously, they did not have a chance to hear any


    gossip. However, Sherri did not mind. When she went back tonight, she could beg Natalie to tell her


    something


    Natalie sat on the left of Trevon, while Jasper sat beside Ava. Sherri ced Ruby beside Jasper before


    having a seat.


    This way, Harkett was sitting opposite Frank, and Jim was sitting next to Frank.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hackett began to show off his daughter snugly. ¡°Frank, look at my daughter Is she cute? Are you


    envious?¡±


    Frank had long noticed the adorable Ruby He pretended to be calm and said stubbornly. ¡°Did she call


    you daddy


    Hackett was rendered speechless Sure enough, Frank was an unreasonable guy who always ruined


    Hackett¡¯s mood.


    Hearing Frank¡¯s words. Trevon nced at Jasper and raised luas chin slightly Jasper was eating


    barbecue. When he received Trevon¡¯s hurt, be called out immediately. ¡°Dad¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Trevor¡¯s face, but he also pretended to be calm. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Frankcked the corner of his lips with the tip of his tongue. He turned around and raised his eyebrows,


    saying. Trevon, can you be any more childish?¡±


    Trevon did not care. He said to Natalie beside him, ¡®I want to eat the chicken¡±


    Natalie handed him a chicken skewer. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Trevon did not take it. Instead, he suggested shamelessly, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Everyone present was shocked by his shamelessness and roared inwardly, ¡°Although your right hand


    is injured, your left hand can still move!¡±


    Ava was a grown-up. She could tell that Trevon was acting like a spoiled child intentionally, which was


    his way to show his affection for Natalie. Ava¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she said with a smile,


    ¡°Natalie, just feed him. Trevon looks quite pitiful¡±


    Natalie was still hesitating and wanted to persuade Trevon to eat it himself. However, when she turned


    sideways and met his expectant eyes, she braced herself and stuffed the food into his mouth.


    Trevon opened his mouth and took a bite. He put on a satisfied smile, and a trace of joy shed across


    his eyes. Thank you. honey.¡±


    Others were all lost for words.


    Hackett could not stand Trevon anymore. He turned to Sherri and said affectionately, ¡°Sherri, I¡¯ll feed


    you.¡±


    He gestured for Sherri to open her mouth.


    Sherri cooperated with Hackett obediently and swallowed the roasted meat that he handed to her. They


    exchanged nces even if Ruby was sitting between them.


    Jim felt full without having any barbecue. He thought pitifully. ¡°Who will understand the suffering of a


    bachelor! Maybe Mr. Roberts can understand me.¡±


    Seeing the two couples feed each other, Ava did not feel the scene was strange or awkward at all. She


    stopped eating and took out her phone to take a photo of them. ¡°I helped you keep your happiness. I¡¯ll


    photoshop the photo before sending it to you.¡±


    Frank looked at Ava meaningfully and thought that her move was quite interesting. He picked up a


    skewer of roasted meat with one hand and asked casually, ¡°I heard that you are good at programming¡±


    Ava had long noticed Frank, who was handsome but spoke too little. Hearing his words, she looked up


    at him, and her clear eyes met his.


    Frank did not look away. He stared at Ava and waited for her answer. Aya did not feel embarrassed by


    Natalie and the others just now. Unexpectedly, she was embarrassed by Frank¡¯s straightforward gaze


    at the moment. She smiled and said. ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Natalie was worried about Ava. If Ava said she could hack theputers, she would expose herself.


    Fortunately, Ava did not say anything more.


    Frank¡¯s eyes looked a little cunning as he said yfully. ¡°Do you know how to hackputers? I heard


    that there are quite a lot ofputer experts in Sapphire City¡±


    Trevon lowered his head to hide his smile. He guessed Frank¡¯s motive.


    Natalie tilted her head and leaned close to Trevon, asking him in a low voice, ¡°What is Mr. Roberts


    going to do?¡±


    Trevon whispered in her ear. ¡°Ava turned his club into a haunted house. He certainly has to ask clearly


    Natalie didn¡¯t know that Frank was the ¡°rat¡± that Ava wanted to catch. She thought that Frank was just


    investigating the case. When it came toputers, Ava was always talkative. She didn¡¯t think too


    much about Franks¡¯s words and said directly, ¡°Yes. But I beat them all.¡±


    Frank looked meaningfully at Ava, who was proud of herself and exuded confidence from head to toe.


    She was indeed skilled and had the right to show off.


    Hackett wanted to remind Frank that he had misunderstood Ava. Sherri just said that Ava had never


    hacked anyputers in Athana. Hackett did not know if Frank had fallen asleep just now and hadn¡¯t


    heard it. ¡°Frank, that day, your¡­


    Before Hackett could finish his words, he was interrupted by Frank. Frank kicked Hackett under the


    table and stuffed another piece of pastry into his mouth. Hackett was forced to hold back what he


    wanted to say.


    Frank said, ¡°Talk less and eat more.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t know what he could say.


    Ava recalled something. She thought to herself, ¡°Hackett said that he would bring aputer expert


    here. Could it be the young man?¡± She said sweetly to Frank, ¡°Are you good at programming too?¡±


    Frank leaned against the back of the chair and said humbly, ¡°A little,¡±


    Ava met a kindred spirit and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s have apetition when we have time. Can I add you


    on WhatsApp¡±


    Now, it was the others¡¯ turn to watch the show. They were all curious if Frank would reject Ava. After all,


    Frank had never been close to women, let alone share his contact information with


    Ju guessed Frank would reject ?va.


    Frank only stuffed the barbecue into his mouth quietly and didn¡¯t answer Ava¡¯s question. It was as if


    what he and just now was just a casual question.


    After waiting for a while. Ava still didn¡¯t get an answer She wouldn¡¯t force others to do something they


    didn¡¯t like. However, her eyes darkened ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to add me. You don¡¯t have


    to be troubled¡±


    The next second. Frank said, ¡®Ill scan your QR code. Or you can scan mine¡±


    Others wondered. ¡°Mr. Roberts, doesn¡¯t your bottom line work anymore?¡±


    When Ava heard that Frank agreed, a smile appeared on her previously disappointed face. She could


    not hide the joy in her


    tone Tsait vous¡±


    Frank clicked his WhatsApp QR code and ced his phone on the table. He said indifferently. ¡°Go


    ahead¡±


    Hackett was stunned by the scene Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Frank¡¯s gaze


    As Ava added Frank on WhatsApp, Natalie asked her, ¡°Ava, you said Rose would be back this week.


    Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±


    Frank¡¯s hand that was holding the barbecue paused for a second, but he returned to normal


    immediately.


    Trevon turned slightly and whispered to Frank beside him. The world is quite small¡±


    Frank ignored him and continued eating the barbecue. Jim ate quietly and was not interested in the


    topic, because he knew little about Natalie¡¯s friends.


    After adding Frank on WhatsApp. Ava was in a good mood. Her smile was as warm as the sun today. ¡°I


    sent her a messagest night. She said that she had booked a flight for tomorrow morning¡±


    Sherri remembered that Rose had been working as a pediatrician in Sapphire City. She asked. ¡®Did


    Rose resign?¡±


    Hackett was good at getting to the point. ¡°What is the surname of the Rose you are talking about?¡±


    Ava thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Wild¡±


    Hackett thought that the Rose whom Ava and Natalie were talking about was the one he knew.


    However, the surname was not the one he was thinking about. He asked curiously, ¡°Rose Wild Which


    country does shee from? I haven¡¯t heard of such a surname before. Wild Rose? Doesn¡¯t it mean


    that she was born into nature and has no parents?¡±


    Frank frowned, and his eyes darkened. He said impolitely to Hackett, ¡°Eat your food. Don¡¯t talk too


    much nonsense.¡±


    Hackett was puzzled. Today, Frank went against him for a whole day and didn¡¯t even allow him to


    speak. ¡°If we don¡¯t chat with each other, is there a need to gather together? Not everyone will be as


    reticent as you. We are acting in a pantomime


    after all¡±


    Trevon sat quietly at the side. He enjoyed the feeling of Natalie feeding him in person while watching


    the show. Natalie did not take care of Jasper but hirm, which made Trevon feel his injury was worth it.


    At the thought that Natalie would help him take a shower tonight, Trevon was excited and hoped that


    time would pass quickly


    He ced his hand on Natalie¡¯s waist from time to time.


    Ava said. ¡°Rose quit her job a long time ago. She has been traveling recently. She said that she wants


    to absorb the energy of rature to strengthen her fragile heart.¡±


    Frank had stopped eating the barbecue and could not help but pinch the space between his eyebrows.


    Trevon nced sideways at Frank and chuckled. ¡®An ingeniousment.¡±


    Ava echoed, ¡°Trevon, you also think so I think it¡¯s quite good. Rose has a good personality. When she


    ¡°Rose is outgoing and cheerful She¡¯s like a tomboy, and boys will also be d to get along with her.¡±


    Frank suddenly looked


    disadvantages


    ????


    and stared at Ava who was chattering non-stop ¡°Are you sure? Doesn¡¯t she have any


    Ava was dumbfounded by the sudden question. Huh


    Natalie also wondered, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Trevon noticed the awkward atmosphere. Ignore him. He forgot to take his medicine when he went out


    today. Ava, go ahead.¡±


    Being interrupted suddenly, Ava was no longer in the mood to continue. She thought that Rose was a


    good girl and wanted to introduce her to everyone, so she said a lot. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    When the even


    ng to an end, a trun


    A pair of golden-rimmed sses were perched on his


    The man strode toward the pavilion, exuding a sense of nobility and elegance


    There was a uniformed body guard next to hum


    Ava had alreach lost all interest is hattering after


    abruptment. She sat by the side and ate her cake in silence


    i was very observant and paid close attent to one x mannerisms and emotions. He noticed the change


    in Ava¡¯s behavior. She was now very quiet looking visibly uneasy, like a child who had done somethin


    Trevon tightened his grip on Natalie¡¯s hand. Thinking that he wanted to eat something. Natalie asked.


    ¡°What do you want)


    He lifted his chin slightly, gesturing for her to look in the direction of the door.


    Seeing Joseph. Natalie was thrilled and, at the same time, apprehensive


    As her hand was interlocked with Trevon¡¯s under the table, she could not go up to Joseph to greet him.


    She could only say, Ava Joseph is here¡±


    Ava was eating her cake when she heard what Natalie said. Her face immediately lit up as she briske


    into a smile. She ran up to Joseph and took his hand, pouting in an endearing demeanor Joseph, why


    are you only here now The barbecue is almost over: Do you want to be the closing act of the event and


    take all the limelight


    Joseph stroked Ava¡¯s head with the other hand and smiled affectionately ¡°Hey, I rushed over without


    even changing my clothes. Can you forgive me foringte¡±


    Ava took a few steps back and scrutinized Joseph¡¯s outti. ¡°All right, I shall pardon you this time ¡°


    When Natalie saw Joseph approaching the pavilion, she broke free from Trevon¡¯s grip and shot burn a


    warning look. Joseph, are you done with your busy schedule


    Joseph replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free now.¡±


    He walked over to Jasper and carried him in his arms before turning to Trevon. ¡°Mr Wilson, have you


    recovered from your injuries?¡±


    Trevon did not think much about what Joseph was insinuating He merely replied. ¡°Thank you for your


    concern. Joseph. Im feeling much better now.¡±


    Joseph was astonished to hear Trevon addressing him by his first name in front of everyone. It


    suggested a level of familiarity and closeness between the two men.


    Joseph reciprocated with a smile. That¡¯s good to know. Take good care of yourself. I hope you¡¯re taking


    care of Natalie and not Natalie taking care of you¡±


    Trevon nodded. ¡°Yes. Ill bear that in mund¡±


    Joseph, with his tall stature, held Jasper in his arms. However, his posture did not look out of ce.


    Instead, he seemed to feel at ease carrying the boy in his arms. His gaze then shifted to Frank. He said


    in a cordial tone. ¡°You must be the young heir of the Roberts family You truly embody the essence of


    your family name and upbringing¡±


    Frank was lounging on the chairzily, and his body sprawled out in a rxed manner. He replied


    politely. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. Mr. Turner Have some food¡¯


    Ava was determined to ensure that the barbecue did not devolve into a mundane gathering where men


    engaged in dull conversations. She asked, ¡°Joseph, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get you some food¡±


    Joseph raised his head and gestured for Ava to take a seat. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯m not hungry Just get me a


    drink.¡±


    Ave soon perked up and quipped, ¡°All right. I¡¯m at your service¡±


    Natalie could tell that Joseph¡¯s attitude toward Trevon had changed. She did not know what both men


    talked about, but she guessed Joseph must have epted Trevon


    Trevon was also certain that Joseph had already epted him. He had no eyes for anyone else at that


    moment. Once again, he reached out for Natalie¡¯s hand under the table and locked hands with her.


    If not for Trevon¡¯s sweaty palm, Natalie would not have known how nervous he was. He was feeling


    apprehensive yet


    rxed


    Trevon held her hand tightly. It was as if he was afraid of losing something precious. He then stroked


    her hand, thinking that he might have hurt her.


    She understood how he felt. She was delighted to be treated so tenderly and affectionately by


    someone known to be indifferent and ruthless. Undoubtedly, she was touched.


    To gain Joseph¡¯s trust. Trevon chose to hurt himself. Natalie not a hard-hearted person. She was


    moved by what Trevon


    did for her


    No woman liked to be alone. She was just afraid of being disappointed.


    At the same time, a woman also yearned to be cherished and loved by a man. She would certainly be


    moved if a man did something for her


    Sensing his sincerity. Natalie held on to Trevon¡¯s hand tightly, their fingers interlocked. She was


    reciprocating his feelings with her act 14915


    At that moment. Trevon felt very regretful. Il Joseph hade to settle scores with him earlier he would


    not have had to wait till now for his rtionship with Natalie to develop to this stage


    11 was already half past seven


    Other than Frank, who went


    the evening when they returned to Grand Manor


    Lathern Club, everyone else arrived at Grand Manor


    L


    Jim drove Trevon back while Natalie. Ava, and Jasper were in Josephs car Hackett was in another car


    with his family


    The cars stopped at the parking lot of Grand Manor at the same time. Trevon was the first to get out of


    the car


    ¡°You can


    back first. You don¡¯t have to pick me up tomorrow. There are a lot of things to do in thepany


    recently. Wait for my father¡¯s instructions Trevon did not go upstairs immediately. Instead, he waited by


    the car door, instructing Jimi


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go back first. Mr. Wilson. I¡¯ve already changed your room. Your clothes have also


    been sent to the new room However, Mr. ckwell found out that I¡¯ve changed the rooms and he¡¯s also


    left his suitcase in your new room.¡±


    Pinching his forehead, Trevon took a deep breath Realizing that he had no other choice he gave in.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After Jim drove off, Hackett got out of the car with his luggage. He walked toward Trevon with a smirk.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re going


    to be roommates.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Trevon looked at Hackett disdainfully. He was secretly hoping to spend


    the night in the room with Natalie Gritting his teeth, he demanded. ¡°Did I say you can stay in the same


    room as mei¡°


    Hackett looked at him jubntly Tve something to show you. You can decide if I can stay in your room


    after that.¡±


    As he spoke, Hackett showed Trevon the WhatsApp message Frank had sent him earlier. He waved


    his phone in front of Trevon with a wicked smile. Tell me now, can I stay in your room?¡±


    Trevon nced at the message with a cial expression. His eyes widened as he read it Two years


    ago. Frank had asked Trevon about Natalie Back then, Trevon maintained that he did not like Natalie.


    He had stated in the message that he would never fancy such a scheming woman like Natalie


    Frank had actually taken a screenshot of the message.


    He had been so scheming to keep the message for thest two years, intending to create trouble for


    Trevon now.


    Trevonmented silently that there were too many obstacles in the way of his rtionship with Natalie


    Hackett gloated when he saw Trevon¡¯s shocked expression. How rare it was to have a hold against


    Trevon. ¡°Mr. Wilson, what do you think will happen if I show this to Natalie?¡±


    Trevon finally caved in. He said coldly. ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense in front of her. I won¡¯t let you off


    Hurry up and get


    in.¡±


    Hackett smiled gleefully. He had never felt so pleased in front of Trevon


    He deliberately brushed past Trevon as he sauntered toward the room. ¡°Thank you for taking me in. I


    am so grateful.¡±


    At the thought that his n had failed, Trevon looked defeated.


    Hackett walked over to Sherri ¡°Can you carry Ruby while 1 reply to a message? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m talking


    to a man¡±


    Sherri was shocked to hear what he said


    Harkeit then sent Frank a text message [Thank you, Mr. Roberts. I managed to stay overnight in


    Trevon¡¯s room. You should see has face. It was as ck as thunder |


    He had every reason to brag It was very to see Trevon looking so bummed out


    Hackett had never felt so pleased.


    He was over the moon


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Secondster, he received Frank¡¯s reply. Don¡¯t just pay me lip service. I want something in return.]


    Hackett smirked as he sent Frank a voice message. [Friends shouldn¡¯t talk about money. It¡¯s the


    thought that counts]


    Frank replied. [Do you think I¡¯m a saint? I¡¯m only human. Cut the crap. Show your sincerity with


    something more tangible.) Hackett was speechless. Nevertheless, he picked up his phone and


    transferred two thousand dors to Frank.


    Frank sent a message with a question mark, followed by a voice message. [Do you know the definition


    of sincerity If you have no clue what it means,e and see me. I¡¯ll exin it to you clearly I


    Following that. Frank, feeling rather yful, sent a long message to Hackett |Level One. 20 million


    dors to show your utmost sincerity Level Two, 10 million dors if you are rather sincere. Lever 3, 6


    million dors for perfunctory sincerity. 2 mullion dors if you re only patronizing me. Finally, two


    thousand dors if you¡¯re a freeloader Which category do you belong to1


    Hackett wondered if Frank had nothing better to do unce he had no girlfriend. He could have simply


    told Hackett he wanted money. It was such a waste of time to type such a meaningless message.


    He scoffed inwardly. ¡°How dare he say I¡¯m a freeloader when I paid him two thousand dors? He did


    not hesitate to ept. my money over the phone.¡±


    In the end. Hackett chose Level 3 and transferred six million dors to Frank.


    Frank replied with a message. [Here ends our partnership]


    Hackett was rendered speechless, thinking that Frank was the cunning and ungrateful one


    When Natalie got out of the car, she saw Trevon standing by the side, looking glum. She walked over


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s expression immediately softened. ¡°Nothing. Im just waiting for you. Let¡¯s get in.¡±


    Joseph walked over and took Jasper from Natalie¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you got here pretty fast. Are you


    staying on the 38th floor toot


    Trevon smiled. Joseph, let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    Joseph said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Do you want to have a game of chess?¡±


    Since Trevon was not able to spend time alone with Natalie that night, he agreed. After all, he rather


    liked Joseph. ¡°Sure.


    Your room or mine?¡±


    Joseph said. ¡°You¡¯ve given me so much good wine. We should try some in my room.¡±


    Trevon replied readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Though worried, Natalie did not say anything. Joseph assured her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make


    things difficult for him. It¡¯s just a game of chess¡±


    Ava held Natalie¡¯s arm ¡°Natalie, everything will be fine. Joseph is a gentleman. He won¡¯t bully Trevon¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    The elevator ascended gradually to the 38th floor..


    Trevon and Hackett walked into the room where Daniel had stayed earlier.


    Trevon stood at the door for a few seconds before entering. He turned around and gave Natalie a


    contemtive look.


    Natalie quickly looked away, her heart fluttering. She lowered her head and walked into her room.


    Although she knew Trevon was staying at Grand Manor, she was surprised that he was staying in


    Daniel¡¯s room.


    Sherri noticed the exchange of looks between Natalie and Trevon. She ced her arm around Natalie¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°Stop looking. Hackett said that Mr. Wilson had changed rooms. He was originally staying on


    the 37th floor, but he asked Jim to change his room to the 38th floor¡±


    Natalie now realized what had happened. Once Trevon knew that Joseph had epted him, he


    changed rooms immediately.


    She thought that Trevon was very adept at handling all sorts of situations.


    Ava had something on her mind that night. She took a shower early and hid in her room to y on the


    After sending Jasper back to his room, Joseph returned to his suite.


    Ruby and Jasper were chasing each other in the living room. Natalie had just finished showering and


    was drying her hair with a towel. She sat down beside Ava and looked at theputer. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes were fixed on theputer as she replied, ¡°I want to y a game with Frank tonight, so I


    sent him a message a while ago. However, he hasn¡¯t replied.¡±


    When Natalie heard that, she stopped wiping her hair and sat up straight. ¡°Ava, the person you invited


    for a game tonight is


    the boss of Lithern Club,¡±


    Hearing this, Ava was stunned. She turned to look at Natalie inquiringly. After a while, she said, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t anyone stop me when I added his WhatsApp number? Does he know that I¡¯m the one who


    hacked into hisputer?¡±


    Natalie did not know either. If Frank knew Ava was the culprit behind the matter regarding Lithern Club,


    most likely, he would not have given her his contact information


    Since only Natalie. Ava, and Sherri knew about that matter, Natalie felt she had to ask Sherri if she had


    told Hackett about it.


    Natalie was sure she had never told Trevon about it.


    Thinking about it, she shouted in the direction of the living room, ¡°Sherri.¡±


    Sherri walked in from the living room when she heard her name. She leaned against the door and


    asked suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°Did you tell Hackett about the incident involving Ava and Lithern Club?*


    Sherri replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course not. How can I say such a thing? Don¡¯t worry. I can keep


    secrets.¡±


    Ava and Natalie were relieved to hear Sherri¡¯s resolute reply.


    Sniffing her body. Sherri then proceeded to take a shower. Natalie and Ava continued chatting with


    each other.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him if he installed theputer system at Lithern Club himself? You should be able


    to gauge how much he knows from his response.¡±


    Ava agreed that she should give it a shot and test Frank. Nodding her head, she immediately entered


    the site on her.puter ¡°Buddy, I heard from Trevon yourputer skills are very good. Did you


    install theputer system at home yourself?


    Frank did not reply to Ava¡¯s message but swiftly sent out his response to this question ¡°My friend


    installed it.¡±


    Ava nced at theputer. After confirming it multiple times, she was relieved. ¡°Natalie, he said that


    someone else installed it for him.¡±


    Natalie turned to look at theputer. She did not think Frank would lie about this matter. Satisfied,


    she stood up and continued to dry her hair. She reminded Ava, ¡°Be careful. You can y a game or two


    with him. Just don¡¯t let anyone know about what you did to Lithern Club.¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After about 20 minutester, the doorbell rang


    Sherri had juste out of the bathroom. Her hair was still dripping wet, and she was wiping it dry with


    a towel. ¡°Natalie, open the door. My hair is too wet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Natalie opened the door and saw Hackett standing outside. He was, wearing dark blue


    pajamas. ¡°Mr. ckwell?


    Hackett turned to one side and squeezed through the door, smiling. ¡°Mr Wilson is y chess with Mr.


    Turner 1 lule scared to be alone, so I came over to chat with all of you¡±


    Natalie scoffed at hisme excuse


    By then, Hackett had already entered the house. However, he did not walk around. Instead, he waited


    patiently in the living


    Inside the room. Sherri was sull drying her hair behind closed doors. As the hairdryer was very loud,


    she did not know that Hackett was in the living room. She only realized it was hum when she came out


    of the room


    She tied up her hair casually and asked in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Hackett vas ying with Ruby when he replied with a daughter.¡±


    1. ¡°I want to see you before I sleep. I also want to see my


    Seeing how pitiful he looked. Sherri did not have the heart to chase him away


    Natalie decided to leave Ava alone since thetter was busy She closed the door of her room and sat


    in the living room. She cast a nce at Hackett and asked, ¡°When are you two going to meet your


    parents¡±


    Both Hackett and Sherri had been together for a while and even had a child together Natalie thought it


    was time for them to meet each other¡¯s parents.


    She was aft and that Richard would be unhappy if this matter dragged on too long


    It was obvious that Sherri liked Hackett, and Hai kett would always amodate Sherri


    Hackett was ying with Ruby and Jasper when he heard that He looked up at Sherri and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll


    do whatever Sherri wishes If she¡¯s agreeable, I¡¯ll go over tonight¡±


    Hackett knew he would be able to run away from Edward. He could not care less now since Frank had


    already cheated him of arge sum of money.


    The ball was now on Sherri¡¯s court Feeling a little nervous, she looked at Ruby before turning to


    Hackett After some thought, she finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯s my father¡¯s birthday next


    month¡±


    Natalie did not say further. She could only advise them. It was up to both of them what they nned to


    do.


    However, oftentimes, things would not go ording to everyone¡¯s wishes.


    Natalie decided not to probe further since Sherri had her ns. She would be happy as long as Sherri


    was happy.


    Meanwhile, Joseph was ying chess with Trevon in his room


    This time. Ethan was not with him Only Joseph and Travon were alone in the room.


    One used his left hand to y chess, while the other used his right hand. There was an expensive


    bottle of wine on the table.


    Joseph poured himself a ss of wine and said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you should drink some water


    instead¡±


    Trevon smiled and did not pour himself any wine. He wanted to recover as soon as possible too. He


    had spent so much effort and time getting so close to Natalie and found his injuries to be a big


    nuisance


    No one spoke. It was as if they were just having a game of chess. Time passed by the minute. It had


    been more than two hours, but no victor emerged.


    Trevon did not seem to be in a hurry. He poured himself another cup of hot water and drank it slowly


    Joseph said. ¡°Do you smoke? Trevon had been in the room for hours, and Joseph had yet to see him


    smoke. He


    remembered Pat telling him that Trevon was quite a heavy sinoker.


    Trevon curled his lips into a faint smile. I quit smoking¡±


    Joseph was surprised ¡°Is it because of Jasper?¡±


    Trevon exined. ¡°It¡¯s for Natalie¡¯s sake. She stopped smoking, so I should stop too.¡±


    Joseph did not know that Natalie smoked. Hearing this, his hand froze in mid-air, holding a ck chess


    piece tightly. He stared inquiringly at Trevon, who was sitting opposite him.


    When Natalie was pregnant in Sapphire Caty, she did not smoke. She also did not smoke after giving


    birth.


    Hence, Joseph had no idea at all that Natalie smoked.


    Trevon noticed the change in Joseph¡¯s expression. He was aware that Joseph did not know Natalie


    smoked. He slowly retracted his gaze and looked down at the chessboard as if he was the winner


    He spoke up, sounding helpless ¡°She started smoking when her mother passed away. She used to


    smoke before she got pregnant, although she wasn¡¯t addicted to it. She would smoke a few cigarettes


    whenever she was in a bad mood¡±


    Joseph was stunned. He retracted his hand that was frozen in the air and put the chess piece back on


    the table. He knew what


    kind of feeling it was for a woman to take up smoking as a means to numb herself from her loneliness


    and despair.


    She found sce in smoking, using it as a coping mechanism to case her emotions, for she had no


    one else to confide in or seckfort from.


    Joseph was silent for a long whule. He had always been able to hide his feelings well. However, he


    now looked guilty and heartbroken


    Trevon wasforted to know that Joseph was feeling bad for Natalie. It was good to know that


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    another person cared for her. She deserved to have both love and kinship. He assured Joseph, I won¡¯t


    let her smoke again. I¡¯ll quit smoking with her.¡±


    After a while Joseph finally spoke up. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word¡±


    If his parents knew that Natalie used to smoke, they would be heartbroken.


    Joseph knew that his father would me himself even more. All of a sudden, Joseph¡¯s throat was dry,


    and his chest felt tight.


    Trevon made his earlier promise not just to Joseph. It was also to himself. He said, ¡°I will keep my


    promise. Beside, aren¡¯t you always keeping watch on me


    The corners of Joseph¡¯sclips curled up. He poured Trevon another cup of water from the coffee pot. He


    looked at Trevon intently As long as you are good enough for Natalie, I won¡¯t waste any more


    resources on you.¡±


    Trevon shook his head, knowing full well what Joseph meant ¡°If you have too much money and don¡¯t


    know how to spend them you can transfer them to my bank ount. I don¡¯t mind showing off my love


    to her in front of you. You seem to enjoy seeing us together¡±


    Joseph ignored ham and went to the toilet. While ying chess, both men had gone to the toilet


    countless times.


    It was an evenly matched-game. Their skills were on par with each other Joseph looked at the clock. It


    was already half past eleven ¡°Til leave Athana in four days time I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Is this my honor, or should 1 sider myself unlucky?¡±


    Ignoring him, Joseph continued. ¡°Think what you like. It¡¯s about Natalie¡±


    Immediately Trevon replied. ¡°Its my honor then¡°


    Joseph stopped what he was doing. The gentleness on his face was soon reced by a serious


    expression ¡°It¡¯s about my aunt, who is also Natalie ¨¤ mother. I suspect that there is more to her death. I


    don¡¯t have as many connections in Athana as you do. I hope you can help look mito this matter¡±


    Two years ago. Trevon ha also investigated the matter. When Natalie went overseas, he had put the


    matter on hold. ¡°Okay, Til take up this task


    Trevon understood Joseph¡¯s considerations. He also knew how Joseph felt when he entrusted the


    matter to Trevon.


    Joseph could do whatever he wanted in Sapphire Caty. He had so much power that he could also nt


    spies around Trevon. However, it Joseph wanted to investigate something that happened decades ago,


    he had to start looking for clues from scratch He would need to spend a lot of time and effort on it


    Trevon knew at once that Joseph made the right decision. Immediately. Trevon knew what he had to


    do. ¡°Tll get my friends to continue investigating 1 looked into this two years ago but stopped after some


    time¡±


    Joseph was surprised to hear that Trevon had investigated the matter earlier. This meant that both of


    them had the same thought Who¡¯s the chef of this hotel?¡±


    Trevon smiled and immediately replied. ¡°Til look into this. Leave if you have to. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    Joseph sneered Im sure you can¡¯t wait for me to leave.¡±


    Trevon retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay and break up a loving couple¡±


    Joseph was rendered speechless.


    He decided to avert the question and warned. ¡°Don¡¯t let Natalie know about this. If you find out any bad


    news, don¡¯t tell her too. It¡¯s better that she thinks that my auntmitted suicide. Also, how¡¯s the


    investigation of the car ident going?¡± Trevons expression darkened and he said in a low voice, ¡°I


    won¡¯t let her know We¡¯re still investigating the car ident. There¡¯s some progress in this¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    It was already midnight


    Trevon¡¯s heart was heavy when he left Josephi¡¯s room. The first person he thought of was Natalie. He


    quickly took out his phone and sent a message to her (Goodnight, my lovel


    He did not think that Josephi¡¯s suspicion was groundless. He had the same thought back then. His


    body stiffened when he thought that the truth might turn out to be exactly what they suspected


    Natalie was lying in bed. When she was half-asleep, she felt her phone vibrate. She turned to one side


    and unlocked her phone. It was a message from Trevon


    She scammed the message and typed. [¡°Have you showered¡±]


    After sending the message, she felt her heart beat a little Lister. Her face was also flushed red.


    Shortly after. Trevon replied. [Are you waiting for me? Are you waiting to help me shower?]


    Natalie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened Indeed, her earlier message seemed to suggest that she was


    waiting to help him shower While contemting how to reply to him, another message from Travon


    arrived. It¡¯s ratherte. I won¡¯t tease you. anymore I¡¯ll keep a tally of what you owe me, and Ill collect


    next time, with interest |


    On the chatbox, she could tell that Trevon was typing another message. Soon, another message was


    received. [Rest early. Good night. I miss you!


    As she read through their yful banter in the chatbox, her heart warmed with affection.


    They must be deeply in love with each other. No matter howte it was at rught, he would never fail to


    send a message to wish her good night,


    Theputer game between Ana and Frank was still going on. They had already yed several


    rounds.


    Ava had lost one round. She wriggled her fingers and turned to Natalie. ¡°Natalie, what are you doing?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why do you look so happy? Did Trevon send you a message?¡±


    Natalie concealed her feelings of joy and changed the subject. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? It¡¯s already


    midnight. Is there already a winner?¡±


    Although Ava had lost, she still felt very happy. Both of them were evenly matched. She rarely met


    someone whose skills. were on par with her. She beamed. ¡°Not yet. Oh, forget it. I¡¯ll tell Buddy we¡¯ll


    y again another day.¡±


    As she spoke, she started to text Frank (Buddy. I¡¯m logging off now. Let¡¯s y another day 1


    Frank did not reply to Ava¡¯s message. She waited for a while and frowned. ¡°Natalie, does Frank usually


    not reply to messages?¡±


    Natalie did not know either. After all, she did not have Frank¡¯s contact information. If it was a few hours


    ago when Hackett. was still around, she could still ask him ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he doesn¡¯t seem to talk


    much¡±


    She uttered in her heart. ¡°Whenever he opens his mouth, only harsh words can be heard. Who can


    tolerate such rudeness?¡±


    Suddenly, Natalie got curious. She turned sideways on the bed and supported her head with one hand.


    ¡°Why did you call him Buddy?¡±


    Ava was not bothered by Frank¡¯s non-reply. She turned off theputer and ced it on the table. She


    climbed onto the bed andy down. With her hands supporting her chin, she said, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you


    think he¡¯s very handsome?¡±


    Natalie was taken aback. She started to wonder if Ava had fallen for Frank.


    She knew that Frank was not someone Ava could handle. Although he was handsome, he was also


    aloof and tough-looking. It was obvious that he was not an easy person to get along with


    Natalie warned Ava, ¡°Ava, don¡¯t mess around with him. He¡¯s not one to be trifled with¡±


    Tilting her head to one side. Ava pondered for a while. ¡°Is he that difficult to get along with? He seems


    fine, although he doesn¡¯t like to talk much¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°Did he reply to your messages tonight?¡±


    Ava shook her head, looking disappointed. They yed several rounds ofputer games that night,


    and Ava would send him messages to ask him some technical questions regarding the game.


    However, he did not reply to any of her messages.


    Indeed, he was very cold.


    Ava was the one attacking him throughout the night. In turn, he hadunched a counter-attack. Other


    than ying games, there was no interaction between them.


    Frank did not seem provoked even when Ava teased him mercilessly during the game. He merely


    continued ying after each loss.


    Ava supported her head with her hand, pouting. ¡°No. He didn¡¯t reply to a single message.¡±


    Natalie did not expect any reply from Frank too. She remembered that Sherri tried to flirt with Frank at


    the cafe. Back then, he told her he liked women who did not talk a lot.


    At that time, he rejected Sherri without any regard for her feelings. Natalie figured that he only gave his


    WhatsApp ID to Ava on Trevon¡¯s ount. He was not obliged to respond to Ava after that.


    Natalie was convinced that was how Frank felt. No matter how much Ava teased him, he would not


    respond to her messages. Perhaps it was true that he liked women who talked less


    Ava was talkative, yful, quirky, andpetitive. She was especially strong-willed. Indeed, she would


    not be someone Frank would like. It was a good thing that Frank ignored Ava right from the beginning.


    Natalie turned to look at the phone she was holding in her hand to look at the time. It was already 40


    minutes past 12. She stood up and stroked Ava¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep. Frank is not


    someone you can mess with. It¡¯s fine to exchange pointers onputer games. Just don¡¯t think about


    anything else¡±


    Ava suddenly sat up and snorted, ¡°Hmmph, I must make him talk. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ufortable for


    him to hold it in and not speak? I¡¯m sure he will suffocate to death.¡±


    Natalie was rendered speechless by that remark.


    She wanted to tell Ava that it was holding all inside him. It was Frank¡¯s personality. Some people were


    introverted, while others were extroverted. Both Ava and Frank belonged to different worlds.


    The next morning, Ava arrived at the airport in Athana.


    She wore a gray pleated skirt and a white blouse with puffed sleeves, and her hair was tied up in a high


    ponytail. She looked like a high school student, innocent and youthful. It was impossible for anyone to


    harbor inappropriate thoughts about her.. Any ill intentions about her would be considered criminal.


    Ava stood at the exit and looked around. Ethan stood on one side, watching over her. Not once did he


    speak up.


    Perhaps Ava had been too engrossed looking around that she did not notice someone standing near


    her. Frank had already been here for a while. He narrowed his eyes and sized up Ava.


    Frank thought. ¡°She¡¯s too young. So what if she¡¯s good-looking? It feels criminal to even harbor any


    thoughts about her.¡±


    Ava turned around and saw a man standing near her. He stood out among the crowd, and she noticed


    hum immediately. The handsome man looked very conspicuous, and she could pick him out with just


    one nce.


    Frank was dressed very casually that day. He always liked to have a neat and simple appearance. He


    was wearing a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. Perhaps the weather was too hot that his sweater was


    draped loosely around his shoulders with the two sleeves tight in a knot.


    There was a roguish charm about him.


    For a moment, Ava was startled by his appearance. The corners of her mouth soon curled up into a


    coy smile. ¡°Buddy, are you here to pick someone up too?¡±


    Frank nced at the person standing in front of him and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ava thought, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say? Can¡¯t you say something more? Won¡¯t you


    suffocate to death by keeping everything inside? I¡¯ll suffocate to death if I were you.¡±


    Ava, the chatterbox. simply would not keep quiet. She continued to find a topic to talk to Frank Buddy,


    why didn¡¯t you reply to my message yesterday?¡±


    Frank did not answer. He was wearing ck sunsses, so his eyes were not visible. The sunsses


    were veryrge, covering half of his face. Hence, his face also could not be seen clearly.


    Refusing to give up. Ava continued to chatter away. She was determined to make Frank talk. ¡°Buddy,


    are you born under the sign of Capricorn?¡±


    Ethan felt a little embarrassed for Ava. She was talking non-stop, yet Frank seemed to be ignoring her.


    It was as if he was deat


    Ava¡¯s face soon wore a sense of defeat. Noticing her crestfallen expression through the lens of his


    sunsses, Frank replied,


    ¡°No.¡±


    His answer got Ava excited. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re finally talking to me. Your voice sounds nice. You should


    open your mouth and


    talk more in the future.¡±


    Frank suddenly stood up straight and strode toward the exit.


    Ava turned around and looked in the direction where he was heading.


    Someone wearing a pair of light-colored denim ripped pants and a light green off-shoulder shirt walked


    out. Both her hands were ced on the handles of tworge white suitcases. She was also wearing a


    pair of white slippers.


    Her straight hair draped over her shoulders like a cascading waterfall. However, her hair was not the


    same color as a waterfall. She was also wearing a pair of sunsses, hiding her exquisite facial


    features.


    A limited-edition ck bucket bag was slung on one side.


    Her outfit looked casual yet feminine.


    The ensemble presented multiple styles, yet she managed to carry the style exceptionally well. She did


    not look out of ce at all.


    The woman tossed her luggage to one side and ran toward Ava. She hugged Ava, asking, ¡°Ava, my


    princess, do you miss me?¡±


    Ava smiled sincerely and replied softly. ¡°Yes, I miss you. You should havee back yesterday. We


    had a barbecue party.¡±


    The girl let go of Ava and perched her sunsses on top of her head. Ignoring Frank, she casually


    tossed her hair behind her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you out to have some fun these few days¡±


    Frank looked at the woman¡¯s outfit through his sunsses and frowned. He scoffed inwardly. ¡°What is


    this woman wearing? The jeans are ripped from her knees. If not for the limited edition bag, I would


    have thought that she could not afford to buy a new pair of pants.¡±


    He walked up to them and casually pulled the suitcases that the girl had tossed aside, asking, ¡°Where


    do


    The girl¡¯s smile froze, and she put on an arrogant demeanor. ¡°I want to stay at your house¡±


    Frank ignored her and strode toward the door with her suitcases.


    you live?


    It was then that Ava realized that she and Frank were picking up the same person. They were both


    here for Rose. However, she wondered what was his rtionship with Rose Ava was a straightforward


    person who spoke her mind. ¡°Rose, is that your boyfriend?¡±


    The girl snorted, ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m masochistic? Why would I find a boyfriend who doesn¡¯t say


    more than ten words. a day? Do you think I want to stare at him all day


    Ava could feel Rose¡¯s tant disdain for Frank. Although she was certain, she still feltpelled to ask


    again. ¡°So he¡¯s not your boyfriend


    Rose did not know that Ava and Frank had already added each other¡¯s WhatsApp numbers and had


    even yedputer games together. She said disapprovingly, ¡°I have perfect eyesight. Only a blind


    person will like him.¡±


    She added, ¡°Much as I hate to admit this, he¡¯s my biological brother.¡±


    Ava stopped walking, shocked. She widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Rose raised her hands and shrugged, acknowledging that Ava was right.


    Ava asked again. ¡°Rose, didn¡¯t you say yourst name is Wild?¡±


    Roseughed and squeezed Ava¡¯s shoulders tightly. She found Ava to be very adorable. ¡°Silly girl, I


    gave myself thatst name. Who will have ast name such as Wild?¡±


    Speechless, Ava found the response unbelievable.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Rose¡¯s arm was still around Ava¡¯s shoulder when they walked out of the airport. However, from Frank¡¯s


    angle, he could see that Ava was still in shock while Rose looked happy


    It was apparent that Ava did not know about their rtionship. She must be dumbfounded by the


    news.


    Frank ced Roses suitcases into the trunk of his Porsche. He then leanedzily against the driver¡¯s


    door, his entire body slouched on the car. He started to smoke, his hand holding a cigarette. When he


    saw Rose, he threw the cigarette on the ground and stepped on it


    After putting out the cigarette, he opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He rolled down the


    window and ced on hand on the ledge. He shouted offhandedly at Rose. ¡°Are you leaving¡±¡±


    Hearing this. Rose cast a nce at Frank and slowly released Ava¡¯s shoulder. She then patted Ava¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°Ava, let me put my stuff at home first. I¡¯ll bring you to a fun ce tonight. As your sister and


    Sherri toe along. It¡¯s mt treat¡±


    Ava was curious ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Rose smiled mysteriously. It will be lots of fun. Wear something pretty Ah, forget it. You¡¯re already very


    good-looking. I¡¯ll leave Ill contact youter Goodbye!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Rose rushed to the front passenger seat and blew Ava a kiss before getting in


    Ava stood at the door and watc


    tched the Porsche drive off With her hands on her hips, she let out a sigh. She then turned to Ethan


    and asked. ¡°Ethan, tell me Why are the personalities of children born from the same parents so


    different? Is it due to


    gic mutations¡±¡±


    Ethan dad not understand her question ¡°Miss Ava, I don¡¯t know anything about this matter, so I can¡¯t


    give you the right


    Ava waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t get too bothered about this. Let¡¯s go back and


    get some sleep¡±


    In the ca


    car, Rose at the front passenger seat, looking rxed.


    Sensing the silence in the car, she started fiddling with the disy screen. She grumbled, ¡°What a


    lousy car¡±


    Frank pretended not to hear herint. He did not even turn his head. ¡°So you¡¯ve decided toe


    back? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to stay in Sapphire City and note back? I was nning to buy


    you a tombstone there.¡±


    Rowe rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯lle bas


    annoying


    want to. It is none of your business. Go on, y some soothing music. You¡¯re so


    Frank retorted. ¡°If you¡¯re so umurt don¡¯t evere back. And don¡¯t step into my house.¡±


    The two siblings had never gotten along since they were young. Whenever they met, they would start


    arguing. Rose despised Fra for not helping her whenever their parents chaded her Instead. Frank


    would always rub salt into her wound.


    Over the years, their mutual dislike grew to the point where they were always in conflict with one


    another, resulting in a contentious rtionship marked by constant barkering


    Rose shamelessly shrugged Tm sorry I have no choice You can disown me as your sister if you dare.


    As long as you¡¯re my brother you have to let me stay in your house. There¡¯s nothing I can do¡±


    She added ¡°Besides, you¡¯re always not home. You should thank me for looking after your house¡±


    Frank red hercely at her, but Rose was not intimidated. She even stuck out her tongue yfully and


    smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me with such a look¡±


    Frank muttered in his heart. Which kind of sister is she?¡± He said coldly to her. ¡°Are you dying to get


    walloped?¡±


    Rose ignored his question ¡°Transfer some money to my bank ount. I want to treat my little sister to


    a meal tonight.¡± Aghast to see her demanding money from him. Frank sneered, ¡°What happened to


    your pride? Weren¡¯t the one who dered you¡¯d make a name for yourself? Seems like all your ego


    has vanished in Sapphire City¡±


    you


    Rose retorted. ¡°Pride and ego are worthless. Ive thought it through. Why should I make things difficult


    for myself? It¡¯s good to justze around and do nothing I have a brother who is a millionaire. Why


    should I live like a pauper! From today onwards, you will have to support me¡±


    Frank turned the steering wheel with one hand and tilted his head to look at Rose. He wondered what


    had happened to her When their parents did not allow her to go to Sapphire City, she threatened to


    sever ties with them. She was so rebellious then. What made her go back to him after staying in


    Sapphire City for a few years?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with you? Have you fallen out of love? Did you suffer some


    setback in life?¡±


    Rose answered sharply. ¡°Do you have any idea about my love life? Do you even know how many


    rtionships you and Mum have interfered with on my behalf¡±


    Frank kept quiet. He did not think he had done anything


    ng concerning this matter. Neither did he want to exin


    himself, even if Rose still had not gotten over it


    Rose lounged on the back of the seat, looking like she had seen through life. Tve finallye to my


    senses. I read many novels recently and have a lot of thoughts about life. I want to enjoy life before I


    die. I¡¯ll fall in love as I wish and go to work whenever I want to Ill enjoy life to the fullest. This is the true


    meaning of life¡±


    Frank no longer wanted to argue with her. He was certain there was something wrong with Rose.


    Her mind was filled with strange thoughts.


    Meanwhile, at Grand Manor. Natalie had just woken up. A ray of sunlight sneaked in through the gap in


    the curtains. reflecting onto the pristine beddings and warming her heart.


    Jasper had been waking up veryte these few days. Most days, he only woke up at nine o¡¯clock.


    Natalie picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock. cing her phone


    back on the bedside table, she turned to look at Jasper, who was sleeping soundly beside her.


    She looked at hun with adoring eyes.


    Just then, the vibrating sound of her phone brought her back to her senses. She took up her phone


    again. It was a text message from Trevon [Are you awake?]


    She slowly sat up and leaned her body against the headboard. She typed her reply. [I¡¯m awake. Have


    you had breakfast?]


    Trevon replied. [No. I want to have breakfast with you. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get some food for


    you at the restaurant.]


    A feeling of contentment washed over her. She felt a sense of deja vu as she thought about those


    times when both of them were dating. It was such a warm sensation thinking that someone was


    thinking of her and showing concern for her. [I want to milk, toast, and macaroni. Do they have low-fat


    macaroni in the restaurant? If not, just get some pasta for me.]


    Trevon replied. I can surely find all the food you want. Even if the restaurant doesn¡¯t have them. I¡¯ll


    make sure I bring them to you.]


    Natalie did not know how to respond to his reply. His words seemed to imply that he would see that her


    every need was taken care of and that she was his top priority. [All right then. I¡¯ll go and wash up first.


    Oh, can you get a bowl of cereal for Jasper¡¯]


    Trevon said. [Yes, I¡¯ll bring him some cereal with milk. He¡¯s too short. He needs more nutrients for his


    body ]


    Natalie was speechless.


    His son was less than two years old. How could hepare to Trevon¡¯s height of 59 feet? If a two-


    year-old child was that tall, he would be a monster.


    Half an hourter, Trevon stood outside the door and pressed the doorbell. He was already dressed


    and holding their breakfast in his left hand.


    Natalie had already washed up. She was not helping Jasper to get dressed when she heard the


    doorbell ring. Immediately. she got up to open the door. The first thing she noticed was the tray that


    Trevon was holding. It was full of all kinds of food. She reached out to help him, but he quickly moved


    aside. She did not insist. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why did you bring so much food here**


    The impably dressed Trevon ced the tray of food on the dining table and said, ¡°I brought food for


    everyone else. We shouldn¡¯t eat by ourselves.¡±


    Natalie turned around and nced at the closed bedroom door. She knew that Sherri was still sleeping.


    However, she thought it strange that Hackett did not follow Trevon to her room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr.


    ckwelle with you?¡±


    Trevon said in disdain, ¡°He spent the whole night on a video call with Miss Landor. He¡¯s still asleep¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked over and wrapped his left arm around her waist. He pulled


    her closer to him and kissed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, okay?¡±


    Both of them were standing in a ratherpromising position. Natalie could feel her heart pounding


    faster. She blushed as Trevon leaned closer to her. He was going to kiss her again.


    Suddenly, the door knob turned, and Ava walked out of the room merrily. She caught Trevon and


    Natalie kissing.


    Despite never being in a rtionship herself, Ava, being a university student, was ustomed to


    witnessing such kissing scenes on campus and on television. Unfazed by their disy of affection, she


    yfully covered her eyes with her hand. ¡°Apologies. Natalie and Trevon. You may carry on with your


    kissing. I¡¯ll go back to my room¡±


    She discreetly observed their reaction through the gaps between her fingers. Embarrassed, Natalie


    quickly pushed Trevon away. She said to him reproachfully, ¡°Go ahead and eat your breakfast. I¡¯ll bring


    Jasper over.¡±


    She then turned around and hastily ran back into the bedroom


    Trevon was not upset at all. He simply smiled, finding Natalie utterly adorable when she appeared shy.


    He turned to Ava, who was still pretending to cover her eyes. ¡°Stop acting. Open your eyes. Have you


    had your breakfast?¡±


    Ava shook her head and smiled sheepishly. ¡°No.¡±


    Trevon turned around and gestured at the breakfast on the dining table. ¡®Go and have some breakfast.


    Take whatever you


    like


    Ava was famished. She had gone to the airport early in the morning to pick Rose up and had not eaten


    her breakfast. Initially, she wanted to have breakfast with Rose. Little did she expect Frank to bring


    Rose away.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the amount of food on the table. ¡°Trevon, you¡¯re awesome.¡±


    The blush on Natalie¡¯s face had subsided. Holding Jasper¡¯s hand, she led him to the dining room.


    Trevon was not eating his breakfast. Instead, he was leaning against the door and waiting for them.


    Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Trevon held Jasper¡¯s hand with his left hand and said, ¡°I wanted to wait for you. We already agreed to


    have breakfast together¡±


    He then carried Jasper to the chair with one hand. ¡°T¡¯ll feed him. Go ahead and eat first.¡±


    Natalie was pleased with his gentlemanly behavior. However, he was still injured while she was


    perfectly fine. ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯re still injured, she offered, showing her concern.


    ¡°I can still use my left hand. You should start eating. Trevon insisted on feeding Jasper. Natalie did not


    insist and let Trevon have his way.


    During breakfast. Ava remained lost in her thoughts and did not engage in much conversation. From


    time to time, she would


    say something, but her mind seemned preupied with other thoughts.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Halfway through breakfast, Sherri¡¯s room door opened.


    Everyone seated at the dining table turned to look in that direction.


    Ruby ran out of the room, wearing a pretty pink dress. She went straight to Jasper, calling out in a soft


    voice, ¡°Jasper¡±


    Jasper was eating the cereal that Trevon had taken for him. He did not like cereal at all. He preferred


    food that tasted sweet. Unfortunately, he had to force himself to eat them since his father had brought


    them for him.


    He ate his breakfast glumly ¡°In¡±


    Seeing this, Natalie stroked Ruby¡¯s braid gently ¡°Ruby, what would you like to eat? Do you want some


    cereal?¡±


    Ruby nodded Natalie then carried her onto a chair. She served her a bowl of cereal and fed her a


    spoonful


    Leaning on his chair. Trevon looked at Ruby. He was rather fond of the adorable girl. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl.


    The only problem is she looks like Hackett


    Natalie kicked him under the table and shot him an angry look. ¡°Eat your breakfast. Ruby is such a


    beautiful girl. If you¡¯re jealous of Hackett, just say so.¡±


    Instead of getting angry. Trevon quipped, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bear me a daughter?¡±


    Natalie vat a loss for words


    Ava grinned as she watched both of them bicker. She, too, longed to be in love. ¡°Natalie, I hope you


    and Trevon can always be so happy together¡±


    The corners of Trevon¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He was pleased to hear what Ava just said. ¡°Of course,


    we¡¯ll always be happy. Where do you want to go this afternoon? I¡¯ll make the necessary


    arrangements.¡±


    His tone was lighthearted and happy.


    Just then, Sherri had already changed into her clothes and strolled out of her room. She looked like she


    had not fully woken up. ¡°I heard you bickering from inside the room. You¡¯ve been flirting so much that I


    already feel full *


    Natalie retorted. ¡°Well then you can go hungry. Otherwise, you may be too stuffed after that¡±


    Sherri started to panic ¡°How can you do this to me? Aren¡¯t we the best of friends? How can you be so


    blinded by love that you forget about your friends¡±


    Trevon continued to feed Jasper. When he saw that Jasper had almost finished eating, he said to the


    boy. ¡°Get down and go y Take care of Ruby¡±


    Jasper replied offhandedly, ¡°Sure


    Sherri looked at Jasper¡¯s reaction and sighed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I can tell right away that Jasper is your son


    without performing at


    DNA test¡±


    Jasper was already a cold and distant boy at such a young age. He might grow up to be more


    unapproachable and aloof than


    Tra


    If that happened, no girl would be able to get close to him.


    Trevon was silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Am I that cold¡±


    Thinking that Trevon was not that difficult to get along with, Sherri decided to be a little bolder ¡°You¡¯re a


    very cold person. Don¡¯t you know that when you don¡¯t speak, there seems to be an almost


    impermeable barrier surrounding you?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s expression remained unchanged, treating Sherri¡¯s remarks aspliments. Tm a very


    disciplined person. I won¡¯t attract unwanted attention.¡±


    Sherri wondered if Trevon was trying to insinuate something.


    Instantly, the atmosphere became clully. Natalie tried to change the subject. She turned to Ava, ¡°Ava,


    did you pick Rose up this morning? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡±


    Ava took a tissue to wipe her lips and began to tell them the shocking news. ¡°Natalie, do you know who


    I met when I went to pick Rose up this morning?¡±


    Sherri and Natalie asked in unison, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Trevon had already finished hus breakfast. He sat calmly by the side and scrolled through the news on


    his phone. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly No one could make out what he was thinking


    Ava¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°My buddy, Frank.*


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened.


    Natalie did not know what to say.


    Trevon merely smiled. Sherri and Natalie were too distracted by the news of Frank¡¯s appearance at the


    airport to notice Tirus sur


    Natalie regained her senses first. ¡°Why did Frank pick Rose up? Did she leave with him?¡±


    Before Ava could say anything. Sherri asked, ¡°Are they a couple?¡±


    Ava shook her head. She asked Rose the same question. ¡°Rose said that Buddy is her brother. He is


    her blood brother.¡± She nodded to reiterate her point, thinking both of them would doubt her words.


    Sherri thought of Rose¡¯sst name and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t herst name Wild?¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°Yes. Rose said she gave herself thatst name. Her realst name is Roberts.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    She suddenly realized that Trevon would know something about it. She quickly turned to him. ¡°Are the


    siblings not on good


    terms?¡±


    There must be a reason for Rose to use Wild as herst name.


    Trevon touched his tongue to his lips and stifled augh. ¡°They¡¯re bitter enemies.¡±


    Ava became anxious. ¡°Does that mean Rose is in danger? Will they fight


    Trevon looked from Ava¡¯s innocent yet nervous expression to Natalie¡¯s warning look. He knew she was


    telling him not to keep them in suspense any longer. He stopped teasing them and said. ¡°They only


    bicker with each other. They do not fight. one another physically¡±


    Ave heaved a sigh of relief. However, she still had not fully digested the news


    Not only Ava but both Sherri and Natalie were also still in shock. It was such a small world. The real


    name of Jasper and Ruby¡¯s pediatrician in Sapphire City was actually Rose Roberts.


    It was such a coincidence that she was also Frank¡¯s biological sister.


    Moreover, Frank was a close friend of Hackett and Trevon. It seemed that fare had intertwined their


    paths in a remarkable coincidence. It was indeed an unexpected turn of events.


    After breakfast, Trevon tricked Natalie into going into his room. He gave the excuse that she did not


    help him to shower the night before


    When they entered, Trevon told Natalie to wait in his room first. He then went into Hackett¡¯s room and


    pulled him out of bed. Your girlfriend is looking for you. Get up quickly. Go and go parify her.¡±


    Hacketty motionless on the bed. If not for the fact that he was still breathing. Trevon would have


    thought that he was dead. After a while, he muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to sleep. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Trevon had the urge to throw Hackett out of the room. However, he restrained himself since thetter


    had a hold on him.


    Natalie waited for a long time, but Trevon did not go into the room. She decided to go out to take a


    look. Just then, she saw Trevon about to ssh a ss of water onto the bed.


    Seeing this, she quickly stopped him. When she saw Hackett sleeping like a log, she took the ss of


    water from Trevon¡¯s left hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Trevon said indifferently, ¡°I want to wake him up


    ¡°Who wakes people up this way? He can continue sleeping while you take your shower. He won¡¯t


    bother you at all.¡±


    Trevon suddenly leaned close to her car. I¡¯m afraid you will be held back by his presence.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face flushed red. Bracing herself, she grabbed his arm and


    pulled him out of the room. She then closed the door so Hackett could continue sleeping.


    Both of them went into Trevon¡¯s room, and Trevon used his foot to close the door. He then locked the


    door and smiled. ¡°How are you going to help me shower?¡±


    Natalie lowered her head, staring nkly at the shiny tiles on the floor. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you wipe your


    body?¡±


    His height towered over her by more than a whole head, and now, with her head lowered, he appeared


    even more superior, looking down at her with a smirk on his lips. He lied, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered for


    several days. The doctor said I can¡¯t get wet¡±


    If Jim were presem, he would have blurted out that Trevon¡¯s sleeves were specially customized. They


    were waterproof


    Natalie knew that things would not be so simple after she came into the room. She was already


    prepared for Trevon¡¯s tricks. She clenched her hands into fists and released them. She raised her


    head, looking like she was facing a death sentence She urged, Hurry up.¡±


    She then strode into the bathroom. Traveon was amused to see how Natalie was pretending to be


    calm. He followed after


    her into the bathroom, locking the door.


    Natalie was walking in front when she heard the sound of the door being locked. It made her heart race


    even faster. The blush on her cheeks, which had not yet faded, deepened. With her back turned to him,


    she asked, ¡°Why did you lock the door¡±


    Trevon¡¯s gaze was fixed on her waist, and has eyes were filled withplex emotions. Tm afraid


    Hackett will peek at us.¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words.


    He had made his intentions clear. Yet he was scheming enough to push the me to Hackett


    There was plenty of space in the bathroom. He stood still, waiting for her to undress him.


    Natalie took a deep breath and walked toward him. She slowly removed the straps of the bandage from


    his hands and ced. them on the sink. With her face flushed red, she asked. ¡°Ill go look for the stic


    wrap¡±


    Just as she was about to walk away. Trevon held her in his embrace. He hugged her with one hand,


    preventing her from moving ¡°You will help me change if Im wet, am I right? Mrs Wilson, I haven¡¯t


    changed in two days.¡±


    His warm breath brushed against her rosy checks, causing her heart to skip a beat. She tugged at his


    shirt. Hurry up and wash up The water is ready¡±


    Trevon wanted to take a shower, but Natalie had already filled the bathtub with water. He insisted, ¡°I


    want to take a shower¡±


    Natalie objected. If he used the shower, she would inevitably get wet too. ¡°Your hand is injured. You


    shouldn¡¯t take a shower. You should use the bathtub. You¡¯re the patient. Listen to the doctor¡±


    Trevon teased. Tll listen to my doctor. Mrs. Wilson¡±


    Natalies mind inexplicably thought of role-ying


    Shaking away her thoughts, she tried to breathe normally. She reached out and unbuttoned his shirt,


    her fingers identally brushing against his skin. She instinctively drew back her fingers before


    undoing the remaining buttons. Meanwhile. Trevon continued to stare at a nervous Natalie, who was


    forcing herself to be calm. He did not disturb or tease her. He was waiting to see what she would do


    next.


    Natalie slowly took off his shirt She stopped and looked at his pants. They needed to be removed as


    well. She rolled his sleeves to his elbows and said. ¡°Remove the pants yourself. Otherwise, you have to


    wash yourself. Take your pick¡±


    The warmth from the hot water soon enveloped both of them, intensifying the already heated


    atmosphere. Her cheeks. turned even redder, and the sight of the fair skin of her neck stirred enticing


    thoughts in Trevon.


    Trevon swallowed hard several times. He smiled but did not say a word. He obediently took off his


    pants, wearingonly his


    underwear


    Natalie unintentionally caught a glimpse of the part that was sticking out. Her face instantly turned red


    as she looked at the pair of white underwear. She quickly looked away ¡°Sit inside. Put your hand


    outside the bathtub,¡±


    Initially, Natalie thought that he would tease her However, he was unexpectedlypliant and raised


    his hand as instructed. He obediently washed himself when she told him to do so.


    Half an hourter, his arm still got wet. Seeing that Natalie¡¯s touch was not gentle, he sneered, ¡°You


    look like you¡¯re washing


    clothes


    Natalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Other than Jasper. I¡¯ve never showered anyone else to shower. You


    should be happy that I¡¯m helping you to shower. Don¡¯t be so picky. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can get


    Mr. Hawk to help you,¡±


    The smile on his lips widened. Tm satisfied, of course. As long as you¡¯re the one showering me, I¡¯m


    happy. I always hope you will save all your first times for me¡±


    Natalie knew what he meant by her first time and ignored him. ¡°Get up. Wipe yourself clean and get


    out. Ill change your dressing


    Trevon stood up in the bathtub. ¡°I need a rinse. Im covered in bubbles.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful


    Trevon¡¯s mind was too corrupted. Embarrassed, Natalie did not want to stay any longer in the


    bathroom. She only felt guilty that he was injured because Joseph wanted to settle scores with him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that his arm was already wet, she decided not to help him shower anymore. ¡®Ill go out first.


    Shower ande out¡± Trevon did not stop her. He knew that she was embarrassed. ¡°Your service isn¡¯t


    good at all. You didn¡¯t help me clean up¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such service. Natalie quickly walked out of the


    bathroom and closed the door. Leaning against the wall, her breathing started to get heavier. Trevon


    had been tempting her too much


    She used her hand to fan her face continuously. She had to calm herself down.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    A few numitester. Trevon walked out of the bathroom with a white towel wrapped around his torso.


    His body was notpletely dry Water droplets cascadest from his chest, trickling along the well-


    defined contours of has abdomen and finallynding on the towel


    Natalie was waiting by the bed with a first-and kit. Her gaze fell upon his sturdy ches and perfectly


    sculpted eight-pack abs, emitting an enticing aura of hormones from his entire body.


    She closed her eyes. Wipe your selt dry ¡°


    Trevon curled his lips into a wicked smile. ¡°I can¡¯t reach some parts of my body. You have to help me.¡±


    Natalie walked over, suppressing the flutters in her heart. She went to the bathroom to get a clean


    towel and brusquely wiped his back dry. She then threw the towel to him, ¡°Wipe off the water on the


    front yourself.¡±


    Trevon let out augh. ¡°Are you painting a piece of wood? It¡¯s so ¡¤ haphazard¡±


    Natalie ignored his protests ¡°You¡¯re not going to parade your body in public. Why does it have to be so


    clean and precise?¡±


    Trevon did not argue further. He chuckled and looked at her, amused Tossing the towel to one side, he


    sat down by the bed.


    Natalie carefully changed the dressing on his right hand and his palm. By the time she finished


    changing the wound, the blush on her face had already dissipated


    She was so focused on dressing the wound that she entertained no other thoughts.


    Soon, she started to pack the first aid kit. Trevon caught her hand and wrapped his arm around her


    waist, pulling her down to sit on hisp


    Their eyes met. She knew what he wanted. She also understood the longing in his eyes. However, she


    pushed his chest away. ¡°Stop it You¡¯re injured.¡±


    Pleased that he had hit the nail on the head, he said, ¡°So it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m not hurt?¡±


    His voice carried a hint of temptation and seduction.


    She sat on hisp, and their heads were almost the same height. Before she knew it, his lips touched


    hers, and they indulged in a passionate kiss. It started gently, gradually deepening until they reached


    the most intimate connection.


    Their breathing became heavier. His hand rubbed against her waist, stroking it gently. It sent shivers


    through her body, causing her toes to curl in delight.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he said in a low voice. ¡°Darling, do you want to inspect my body? I¡¯m still a


    pure man. I was so foolish in the past. You can check my body if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    This was the first time he had called her Darling Her heart was already in turmoil. Now she felt her


    emotions surge further.


    However, she did not show her true feelings. Natalie rested her head below his chin as his breathing


    grew louder. She said softly. Im a surgeon, not a urologist.¡±


    Besides, it sounded so crude to inspect his body is such an ambiguous manner.


    Natalie was rendered speechless by Trevon¡¯s next remark. He leaned closer to her ear, causing the


    atmosphere in the room to intensify. Both professions extract parts of a body. Isn¡¯t it the same?¡±


    Her highly charged emotions calmed down at that very instant. She felt annoyed yet amused. How


    could it be possible to have such contrasting feelings at the same time!


    Natalie did not know how to respond. Trevon was too shameless.


    He leaned close to her ear again and whispered something. After saying that, he smiled with a look of


    anticipation. Seeing his pitiful and longing expression, Natalie nodded without thinking


    About an hourter. Natalie left the room angrily. She bumped into Hackett, who happened to open the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    door of his room. He was shocked to see her ¡°Natalie?¡±


    Natalie nodded and quickly hid her hand behind her back. She then hurried out of the room.


    Although Hackett had only one intimate encounter, he was still perceptive about such matters. One


    look at Natalie¡¯s expression, and he could guess what Trevon had done. His sleepiness that was


    lingering vanished in an instant, awakened by his curiosity.


    He strode into Trevon¡¯s room, where Natalie had left the door open. Trevon was standing in front of the


    wardrobe, trying to put on a white shirt, siniling. The towel was still wrapped around his waist.


    Hackett leanedzily against the door frame and teased, ¡°You¡¯re already so energetic in the morning


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of injuring your waist?¡±


    As Trevon was in high spirits, he ignored Hackett. He was still satisfied, although he did not have his


    way with Natalie.


    Hackett continued, ¡°Tell me about it. You used such a short time this morning. Has it been so long that


    you rushed into things¡±


    Immediately. Trevon pulled off the towel around his waist and threw it at Hackett¡¯s face


    Hackett started cursing loudly, but Trevon ignored him. ¡°Are you sick in your mind? The towel is so


    dirty. This is disgusting¡±


    Trevon smirked. ¡°It has my smell too. Breathe in deeply. Doesn¡¯t it smell good?¡±


    From Trevon¡¯sment, Hackett finally understood what happened. ¡°You¡¯re sick. So what if you got


    your satisfaction this morning? There are so many disgusting people in the world, but you are the


    worst.¡±


    Hackett was indignant. He, too, had a girlfriend who could satisfy him.


    When Natalie got back to her room, the living room was bustling with activity. Sherri and Ava were


    chatting merrily Ruby and Jasper were ying with Lego blocks. The atmosphere was harmonious and


    joyful.


    Sherri turned to look at Natalie, whose face was a little red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you go for a


    walk with Mr. Wilson


    Natalie felt a little guilty. Tm fine. Im just a little hot Maybe the air conditioning is too strong. I¡¯m going to


    take a shower.¡±


    Her hand was still in her pocket, still shaking. If Sherri saw her hand, she would be able to guess what


    had happened.


    Sherri shouted after her as she entered the bathroom. ¡°Hurry up and wash up. Rose is bringing us out


    to have some fun tonight. We should settle the kids before that¡±


    Distracted, Natalie replied offhandedly. ¡°Okay¡±


    She quickly locked the bathroom door and removed her hand from her pocket. Staring at the skin


    between her thumb and index finger, which had turned red, she trembled slightly. The unsettling scene


    shed across her mind again. Even his breathing seemed to echo in her ears.


    The emotions that were initially fading away surged back in an instant.


    Natalie undressed and stood under the showerhead. She then turned on the warm water and rinsed


    herself.


    Meanwhile, in the living room. Ava was thinking of how to settle the kids. She asked Sherri cautiously,


    ¡°Sherri, do you think we should let Trevon and Hackett take care of Jasper and Ruby?¡±


    Sherri pped her thigh, thinking that it was a brilliant idea. ¡°Your brain is working well. It¡¯s not a bad


    idea at all. I¡¯ll get Hackett toe over.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s phone rang while he was desperately washing his face. He wiped his face furiously and


    cursed. ¡°Pervert, do you think everyone likes to smell your body scent?¡±


    Fishing his phone from his pocket. Hackett saw the message from Sherri. She wanted him to go to her


    room. It was already half past ten in the morning.


    Tossing the towel into the trash can, he made his way to Sherri¡¯s room.


    The doorbell rang, and Sherri opened the door. Hackett was standing outside the door, beaming. ¡°Do


    you miss me?¡±


    I do miss you. I want you to be a nanny today¡¯


    She continued, ¡°Come in. I have something to tell you. I¡¯m going to meet a friend with Natalie and Ava


    tonight. You¡¯ll have to take care of Ruby


    Hackett did not expect Sherri to say that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring me along?¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°It¡¯s only for girls. How can we bring you men along? Just stay here and take good care of


    Ruby. Im going out to have some fun.¡±


    Hackett was reluctant, but on second thought, he wondered if Trevon also had to stay behind. ¡°What


    about that rascal, Trevon Does he take care of his son too?¡±


    Ava quipped, ¡°If Nataliees along. Trevon will have to babysit Jasper¡±


    Hackett instantly felt much better At least he was not the only one left alone.


    Ten minutester, Natalie came out of the bathroom. She was embarrassed to see Hackett grinning at


    her. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Sherri, what did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear everything¡±


    Sherri pretended to sound mysterious. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything. Anyway, Rose says it¡¯s a secret. She¡¯s


    inviting us out to have fun. I¡¯ve already made ns for Ruby. What do you n to do with Jasper?¡±


    Natalie asked. ¡°How did you n to settle Ruby?¡±


    Sherri raised her chin, gesturing at Hackett.


    Natalie immediately understood what she meant. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea.¡±


    Sherri insisted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He¡¯s the child¡¯s father. We are the ones who¡¯ve been taking


    care of the children. It¡¯s perfectly okay for the men to take care of the kids for a day.¡±


    Natalie felt Sherri¡¯s reasoning sounded logical and decided to do the same. As she spoke, she took out


    her phone and sent a


    jessage to Trevon. I have something on tonight. I¡¯ll send Jasper to you this afternoon.]


    Trevon replied immediately. [Huh? Where are you going?]


    Natalie wrote, [Just tell me if you¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t poke your nose into our business.]


    Trevon sent a smiling emoji followed by the message. [You¡¯re quite hot-tempered today. All right then,


    since you¡¯re so tired. today. I¡¯ll take care of my son]


    Shortly after. Natalie received a notification of a bank transfer. The amount was two million dors.


    Natalie was at a loss for words. She did not know what was it for.


    Trevon then sent her another message [My woman doesn¡¯t have to worry about money. Buy whatever


    you want. If it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll transfer more money to you]


    Once again, she felt that domineering was a very apt description of Trevon.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The colorful and glittering lights shone brightly on the stage, and the music was at the maximum


    volume. It did no noisy amidst the rowdiness. Instead, it appeared to be a refreshing change in the


    environment.


    One could listen attentively as the body and mind moved with the rhythm of the music. All the


    frustrations of the day. longing, entanglements, and emotions were cast away in this ce. The bar hail


    always been a ce where many people sought transient joy.


    The temporary numbness of unpleasant emotions was, in fact, an illusion. Many people understood,


    but they chose to indulge in self-deception


    They were only seeking a brief moment of release and a chance to let go and unwind.


    The VIP seats on the second floor attracted the attention of the people on the first floor. Many of them


    looked up to admire VIPS. Many wished they had a pair of wings and could fly straight to them.


    The four women sat in pairs. Not only were they dressed beautifully, but they also possessed enviable


    looks, figures, and charm.


    However, not everyone was allowed to go up to the second floor. The second-generation heirs on the


    first floor were eager to reach out to them, but s, they seemed unattainable.


    The table was full of fruit wine, non-alcoholic beverages, yogurt, fruits, nuts, and potato chips. The food


    seemed a little out of ce in the bar


    The area did not seem to belong to a bar. Instead, it looked like a movie theater.


    Natalie, dressed in a pair of jeans and a simple shirt, was seatedfortably on the couch. She was


    supporting her head with one hand. She warned Ava. ¡°You can only drink non-alcoholic beverages or


    yogurt.¡±


    After much cajoling. Joseph finally allowed Ava to go to the bar. Although she was surrounded by


    Joseph¡¯s men, she was still delighted that she coulde out that night. Tim not going to drink any


    alcohol. If I drink any wine, Joseph won¡¯t allow me toe out in the future¡±


    The yful Ava was already nning for future nights out. Seeing how disciplined Ava was, Natalie did


    not say any further.


    Sherri had not been to a bar for a long time. She scammed the people on the dance floor on the first


    floor and asked Ava. ¡°There is only one bar worth going to, and that is Lathern Club¡±


    Rose took a sip of the fruit wine and shrugged. ¡°It Cranky Franky can¡¯t even earn money from his


    businesses, he should just disappear from the face of the earth.¡±


    Sherri was stunned to hear Frank¡¯s nickname. Although she found the nickname to be very apt for him,


    it still sounded strange. ¡°Cranky Franky?¡±


    ¡°Rose, can I ask you a question? Are you sure he¡¯s your blood brother?¡±


    Rose said disdainfully. ¡°It can¡¯t be more real than this. I hate to admit this, but he is truly my brother.¡±


    Sherri sighed. ¡°Hey, why do you change so much after you¡¯ve grown up? I remember that we were


    sitting together in ss, you are veryt Look at your figure now¡±


    After Sherri finished speaking, she gestured around Rose¡¯s body to illustrate the significant difference


    between now and


    then


    Rose leaned against the couchzily and crossed her legs, eating a cherry tomato. ¡°I need to make the


    ss teacher do some work. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be too bored.¡±


    Sherri was speechless, thinking. ¡°How did Rosee out with such strange logic?¡±


    Natalie was very curious as to why Rose despised Frank so much. She was under the impression that


    elder brothers would usually dote on their younger sisters. Both Ava and Sherri had very doting


    brothers. Natalie wondered if she had a misconception about how siblings should behave.


    She wondered if there was any bad blood between Frank and Rose.


    However, it did not seem like there was any grudge between them. Natalie only thought about this for a


    few seconds. She is not a nosy person by nature. She thought, perhaps, everyone had their way of


    getting along.


    Thinking so, Natalie decided not to probe further.


    On the other hand, Ava felt differently. She felt an urge to rify what she wanted to know ¡°Rose, why


    do you dislike your brother so much? Are you not on good terms with him?¡±


    Rose leaned against the back of the couch and scoffed. How could they possibly be on good terms?


    ¡°Do you know why I call hum Cranky Franky? No doubt he is good-looking, but he has a foul mouth.


    What a pity*


    Rose was amused to see the three of them looking shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this fellow anymore.


    We¡¯re here to have fun today, not to get ourselves upset.¡±


    looked around at the table that was full of food, wondering if Rose wanted to party in the bar or if she


    was having a


    Adept at reaching other people¡¯s feelings. Natalie could sense that Rose did not want to talk about her


    brother


    had many questions in her head. She wanted to ask Rose why she transferred schools and why she


    left for overseas. it was apparent that Sose did not want to talk about such topics, Sherri kept quiet.


    She then thought of asking Ava


    did tothern Chub eather but decided against it. After all, Rose was Frank¡¯s sister


    All the questions were spinning around in her head, but Sherri had no answer. With no outlet for


    release, a nowy person like Sherri teli very suffocated. She was on the verge of depression.


    Ava dad isot expo


    bring her to the bar where she hacked into theputer system thest time She was both


    the identity of her opponent.


    she had to hack mo the bar¡¯sputer system again to force her opponent out.


    sitting beside Ava From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Ava¡¯s scheming gaze and


    mischievous


    aily stopped Ava That¡¯s enough Don¡¯t go overboard Otherwise, you¡¯ll blow your cover.


    ho was eed earlier, suddenly became listless. Pouring, she grumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t I do it onest time? I


    really want to know who this person is Hisputer skills are incredible¡±


    talie was about to answer when her cell phone rang. She took it out of her pocket. It was a message


    from Trevon. He had sent her a photo of himselt with Jasper


    Is the photo. Jasper was writing with a pencil Trevon had bought him a sketchbook


    atabse did isot know what to say when she saw the photo. Finally, she texted. [He¡¯s only one year old.


    Aren¡¯t you being a little too hasty!]


    Trevon replied (He¡¯s too unrestrained. He has to start learning from a young age.1


    Natalie would feel her head spinning For a split second, she sympathized with Jasper.


    Just as


    about to put her phone away. Trevon sent her another message [Natalie, where are you?]


    quilty Natalie pondered over how to reply to his question. Soon, she sent him an appropriate response


    [Beauty salon] Trevon did not doubt her and texted. Choose the best product for yourself You don¡¯t


    have to worry about saving money.]


    Okay I¡¯m going to have a mask applied on my face now.]


    Trevon did not send any messages after her response.


    When she was putting away her phone. Wa pleaded with her in a serious tone. ¡°Natalie, can I try to


    attack the system one


    Rose became curious when she heard the word ¡°attack¡± ¡°Ava, did you hack into someone¡¯sputer


    system again?¡± ¡°Yeah, I round an expert to pit my skills against. He¡¯s really good, but he doesn¡¯t like to


    talk¡±


    Ava did not tell Rose she had hacked into Lithern Club¡¯sputer system. She was afraid that Frank


    would not y with her if he knew about it. Although she could not find the expert who installed Lithern


    Club¡¯sputer system, she figured


    ok s skills were not too bad


    Ava hoped she could y with him on a regr basis. Hence, she did not want to blow her cover and


    kept it a secret from


    Rose did not probe further and ask whose system Ava hacked into. Since she was giving them a treat,


    she raised her ss of fruit wine as the hostess. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink to a toast. From now on, we¡¯ll be


    known as the Four Beauties.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand momentarily froze. She was still holding a ss of fruit juice. Her lips soon curled into a


    smile, thinking Rose was such a carefree girl. She was finding joy in every moment and often


    entertained strange thoughts.


    It was no wonder Rose got along so well with Wa. Both of them were equally outspoken and never beat


    around the bush.


    Sherri asked. ¡°May I ask what the Four Beauties mean?


    Rose grinned. ¡°All four of us are very beautiful¡±


    Pleased with Rose¡¯s reply. Sherri quickly drank a toast with Rose, saying, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. I love this


    group. From now on we¡¯re the Four Beauties is a pity we didn¡¯t have a chance to befriend each other


    when we were young. Now that we¡¯ve met. it¡¯s worth the wait Let¡¯s have another drink!¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°Both of you should be sworn sisters. We should set up a ritual for that, and the


    heavens and earth can be


    your witnesses.¡±


    Ava loved being among friends and was beaming widely. She turned to Natalie ¡°Let¡¯s all drink to a


    toast. From now on, we¡¯re the best of friends¡±


    Natalie felt like she just fell into a trap, but since they were already on this topic, she did not want to be


    a wet nket. Raising


    her ss, she drank a toast with the three girls. Rose even insisted on taking a big gulp, showing her


    sincerity in their friendship.


    Sherri gulped down the wine in one go. Ava only drank half the ss.


    Fate often yed tricks on people. Indeed, both Sherri and Rose had such simr personalities that


    they must regret not meeting each other earlier.


    The four people upstairs were chattering merrily with each other, wearing a smile on their faces. Natalie


    was more reserved, only giving a faint smile. The other three girls wereughing heartily. Standing


    nearby were a group of inclothes bodyguards


    This scene was witnessed by the man who had walked into Lithern Club. He took out his phone and


    snapped four photos of the group.


    He then strode to the private room on the second floor.


    Soon, the party was disrupted by the man. ncing at the table, he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Is this a tea


    party?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Natalie saw Frank, she realized her lie to Trevon about being in a beauty salon was about to be


    exposed.


    Rose was half-lying on her side. She folded her arms and looked up. gesturing to Frank. She seemed


    to be inviting him to join them.


    Ava blushed as she looked at the man under the lighting. Dressed in a white t-shirt with a cardigan and


    a pair of dark gray jeans, he was incredibly handsome.


    In Ava¡¯s eyes, he was more dashing than the male leads in the TV drama series


    Frank only wanted to say hello to the girls and take a peek at what they were doing. He said in a low


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m not joining you. Go home early after the party. Don¡¯t drink too much¡± He then instructed the


    manager standing behind them. ¡°This table is on the house.¡±


    Frank then strode away without stopping. It seemed he only meant to just say hello to them.


    After Frank left, Sherri mused, ¡°Rose, your brother is really handsome. Why doesn¡¯t he have a


    girlfriend?¡±


    Rose did not deny that Frank was good-looking. ¡°Look at his mouth. How can anyone like that poker


    face? Anyway, I won¡¯t get a boyfriend like him


    Before Sherri could reply, Ava interjected, ¡°Well, I quite like such a man. I really like this type of man.


    He¡¯s cold and aloof. It gives off a mysterious feeling¡±


    Ava cupped her face with her hands as she praised Frank. Her gaze was fixed on Frank, who was


    walking further away. She was reluctant to see him leave.


    Sherri and Natalie were stunned.


    Both of them looked at each other and said together in a loud voice, ¡°You like Frank?¡±


    With a slightly flushed face, Ava took a deep breath and confidently dered to the others, I¡¯m going to


    pursue him.¡±


    Startled by Ava¡¯s deration, Rose instinctively sprayed all the fruit wine she had just drunk, causing


    the others to quickly dodge out of the way


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too shocked.¡±


    Rose quickly took a tissue and cleaned up the mess. Then, she looked across at Ava with her eyes


    wide. Thetter was. wearing a beige, square-necked dress. Her slightly curly hair was tied up in a high


    ponytail. Rose felt wistful, thinking that Joseph was not worthy of such a pure and innocent girl.


    Ava was wearing a different outfit in the morning. With a new outfit, she exuded a different kind of


    charm


    Ava could take on many styles


    Rose wanted to persuade Ava to give up the idea of pursuing Frank. ¡°Ava, is there anything wrong with


    your eyesight? Are you musochistic?¡±


    Sherri and Natalie also felt that Frank was not suitable for Ava Ava was yful and bubbly, but Frank


    was cold and aloof They did not think Ava would be able to handle such a man.


    The Turner family treated Ava like a princess. They would never allow her to marry Frank and move so


    far away from them. Moreover, Ava was only in Athana for a visit. She was going back to Sapphire City


    soon.


    Ava looked very serious. ¡°Yes, I want to pursue hum.¡±


    Natalie could feel her head spinning. She did not expect such a response from Ava. She reminded her.


    ¡°Ava, you can only stay in Athana for half a month. Now, you¡¯ve less than half a month left. Why don¡¯t


    you find another man from Sapphire Cay?


    Ava was adamant. She was bent on winning Frank¡¯s heart. ¡°Tm sure I¡¯ll seed after half a month. I


    can conquer Frank.¡±


    Natalie was curious to know what made Ava so courageous that she was so determined to win Frank


    over in half a month.


    Excited, Roseughed out loud. ¡°Ava, if you can win my brother¡¯s heart, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my


    sister-inw immediately.¡±


    Ava was brimming with confidence, making an okay gesture with her hand. ¡°All right. I promise I will win


    his heart before I return to Sapphire City.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We should make a n tonight. I¡¯ll tell you all about my brother so you know how to please


    him.¡±


    Rose started teaching Ava how to pursue Frank. Both Natalie and Sherri did not want to listen


    anymore.


    Sherri looked at Natalie. She wanted to know what was happening. Somehow, the tea party had


    transformed into a manhunt operation.


    Ava and Rose faced each other, discussing their n eagerly. Sherri leaned close to Natalie and


    asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to persuade her against it?¡±


    Natalie frowned, looking helpless. ¡°Do you think I can change her mind now?¡±


    Sherri sighed. ¡°Love descends upon you in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Enough with the literary and cultured act. You don¡¯t measure up.¡±


    Sherri grinned. After all, Natalie was her best friend and knew her best.


    However, she also wanted to know if Ava would seed, but Natalie must not know what she was


    thinking. That would spell trouble for Sherri

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Meanwhile, on the 38th floor of Grand Manor, Trevon was trying to help Jasper with his writing. He


    pointed in exasperation at Jasper¡¯s crooked handwriting.


    ¡°Write another line of this word. You can only stop writing when you get it right.¡±


    Jasper wanted to argue back but could not due to his limited vocabry. He started to sulk, wishing


    that his mother would.


    Meanwhile, Hackett was having fun with Ruby. He lifted her high into the air, cajoling. ¡°Ruby, I can raise


    you again, but you have to call me Daddy Just call me Daddy once.¡±


    Though hesitant. Hackett seemed to have seeded in persuading Ruby. She opened her mouth


    slightly as Hackett looked at her with anticipation. He was feeling excited and apprehensive at the


    same time. It was a mixture ofplex emotions.


    ¡°Daddy¡± The soft and childish voice echoed in the living room.


    The next minute, a mocking voice was heard. ¡°How useless. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re contented with her


    calling you Daddy.¡±


    Hackett was ted. He did not hesitate to show his delight. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m contented. I feel so happy. If


    this doesn¡¯t matter to you, you can tell Natalie you don¡¯t care if Jasper calls you Daddy¡±


    When Hackett mentioned Natalie. Trevon picked up the phone on the table again. There was a


    message in the chat group which was muted. It was sent to the attention of Trevon and Hackett.


    Curious, he clicked on the message. In hindsight, he should not have read it. He stared at the shocking


    information.


    Natalie had told him that she was in the beauty salon. Trevon thought. Since when did she learn how to


    lie?¡±


    Hackett was about to say something to Trevon when he caught sight of thetter staring nkly at his


    phone. Hackett patted Ruby¡¯s head and walked toward Trevon with Ruby in his arms.


    ¡°Damn it. They are having fun at Lithern Club while we stay home to look after the children¡± Hackett¡¯s


    voice grew louder when he saw the photo. He felt indignant.


    Frank had sent them four photos. One was a close-up shot of Natalie. They could tell that it was taken


    in close proximity. There was also one photo of Sherri and another of Ana. Thest was a group photo


    of the fourdies


    They were having a tea party.


    The good thing was that they were not on the dance floor.


    In the photo, Natalie wore a pair of jeans and a shirt. Her skin looked very fair and smooth. Her hair,


    which Trevon could never distinguish the exact color, was casually draped over her shoulders. She was


    beaming and looked like she was enjoying


    herself


    Trevon suddenly stood up and said to Hackett, who was standing beside him. ¡°Look after the children.


    I¡¯m going out for a while As he spoke, he started to walk away


    There was no way Hackett was going to stay home to look after the kids. He did not want to handle


    Jasper and Ruby all by


    himself


    Carrying Ruby with one hand, Hackett grabbed Trevon¡¯s arm with his other hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send


    the children to Mr.


    Turner?¡±


    Trevon brushed Hackett¡¯s hand away, saying, ¡°He went out to discuss a project.¡±


    Hackett suddenly thought of another n. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Jim over? I think he¡¯s quite suitable to


    babysit the kids.¡±


    He persuaded Trvon, ¡°Come on, just call Jim. You know how pretty Natalie looks today. If you dy


    any longer, she may catch the eye of some young hunk. Besides, you two have such a big age gap


    ¡°You¡¯re much older than Miss Landor too. Pot calling the kettle ck.¡±


    Hackett did not think he looked old. He was always dressed mboyantly to disguise his age. He was


    unlike Trevon, who wore ck every day. It was as if he was attending a funeral. One look and anyone


    could tell that Trevon was old.


    He looked like a cradle snatcher standing next to Natalie.


    Despite his protests, Trevon still took out his phone and quickly made a call to Jim ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Jim was always sucking up to Trevon and took the opportunity to get into thetter¡¯s good books. ¡°Tm


    on the 37th floor. I moved in today, so I can be readily avable whenever you need me, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Trevon ignored his ttery. ¡°Come up to the 38th floor¡±


    Shortly after Jim knocked on the door of the room on the 38th floor, panting.


    Hackett opened the door and looked at him. He was almost out of breath. Hackett gave him a wicked


    smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to practice ahead of time.¡±


    Confused, Jim asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Trevon saw Jim, he quickly took his coat from the chair and put it on. Undoing the top button of


    his shirt, he instructed. ¡°Tim going out for a while. I¡¯ll leave these two children to you. I¡¯ll reimburse the


    cost of your hotel room.¡±


    Jim was about to protest that he did not know how to take care of children.


    He then came up with another suggestion. ¡°Mr. Wilson, why don¡¯t I call Mary?¡±


    Seeing Trevon¡¯s sharp gaze, Jim timidly changed his mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I should be able to


    manage this. Mr. Wilson, you should get going.¡±


    Now that Jim had agreed to babysit the children. Trevon turned to Jasper. ¡°Practise your writing. I¡¯ll


    review your homework when I get back. Don¡¯t cause any trouble¡±


    Jasper was doing his homework when he answered obediently, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Trevon walked toward the door. Hackett was still taking his time to


    talk to Ruby. He kissed her and said. ¡°Daddy is going to find Mominy. Stay here and y with Uncle


    Jim. Say goodbye to Daddy.¡±


    Ruby simply waved her hand. She did not say whatever Hackett told her to.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When both men left the room, Jim looked around, flustered. He was now alone with the two children.


    Jim was a very efficient worker. After working for Trevon for so many years, he learned a lot and was


    able to handle most of thepany¡¯s matters alone. However, he had never taken care of young kids.


    He had no experience in babysitting.


    Jim walked up to Jasper. He was Trevon¡¯s precious son, so Jim feltpelled to suck up to the boy.


    He said ingratiatingly,


    Jasper, what are you writing? Oh, your handwriting is really beautiful.¡±


    Jasper suddenly thought of an idea. He pushed his homework in front of Jim before handing him the


    pencil. ¡°Write.¡±


    Jim was at a loss for words.


    After a few seconds, he snapped back to his senses. He asked Jasper in disbelief, ¡°Do you mean you


    want me to do your homework for you?¡± Jun pointed at himself.


    He could not believe that a young boy like Jasper would have such a thought.


    Jasper nodded, looking serious. ¡°Yes,¡±


    Jim saw the determined look on Jasper¡¯s face and knew he did not have a choice. Reluctantly, he took


    the pencil and started to imitate Jasper¡¯s handwriting. As he wrote, he grumbled to himself.


    Jasper was making Jim relive memories of his kindergarten days.


    After Jasper assigned his homework to Jim, he started ying with his favorite toys with Ruby in the


    living room.


    Now, their roles were reversed. During that time, Jasper would asionally check on Jim¡¯s handwriting


    as if he understood what the words meant.


    Meanwhile, the four girls were chattering away, enjoying their tea party at Lithern Club.


    After much discussion, Ava and Rose finally came up with a n to win Frank¡¯s heart. Natalie and


    Sherri were astonished to


    hear that.


    Sherri and Natalie knew all along that the people in Sapphire City were more open-minded than those


    in Athana. However, they did not expect Ava, who had never been in a rtionship, to be so bold to


    pursue the cold and aloof Frank. They did not know how to persuade against it.


    Regardless of whether Ava would seed, Sherri and Natalie were certain Ava would encounter


    setbacks in the process of wooing Frank. Ava was pampered since young and might not be able to


    withstand Frank¡¯ harsh criticisms.


    Natalie was worried Ava would get hurt by Frank. He was no ordinary man. Natalie tried to advise Ana


    to abort her ns. ¡°Ava, I think you¡¯d better forget about it. It won¡¯t be easy to pursue Frank.¡±


    However, Ava had already made up her mind. Once she decided something, it was hard to change her


    mind. It was the same for her chosen major in school. Back then, she was impressed by Joseph¡¯s


    When Ava decided it was cool to know programming, she was determined to ovee all obstacles to


    achieve her goal. In the end, she seeded and gradually learned to like programming.


    Most people fell for another person because of outward appearance. Ava was no exception. She did


    not deny that she was attracted to Frank¡¯s good looks.


    Ava pouted and refused stubbornly. ¡°No, I must pursue him.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heard started to spin. ¡°Ava. Frank is a person, not aputer system. Also, aren¡¯t there many


    handsome guys at your university in Sapphire City?¡±


    Ava was adamant. ¡°I don¡¯t like arry


    of them.¡±


    Natalie took a deep breath. She did not know what else to say.


    She wondered if she should tell Joseph about it


    Soon, Natalie decided against it. Perhaps Ava was only wooing Frank in the spur of the moment. She


    might give up after being rejected by Frank several times.


    Sherri smiled and said, ¡°Just let Ava try. Who knows, she might win his heart.¡±


    Natalie looked at Sherri suspiciously. Sherri seemed to be interested to know what would happen next.


    ¡°Oh, shut up and eat your food¡±


    Rose was as excited as Ava. She wanted to know if Frank could withstand the charms of the bubbly


    Ava. After all, Rose was very fond of Ava


    She said excitedly. ¡°Ava, if you seed in winning my brother¡¯s heart, I guarantee he will treat you very


    well.¡±


    Ava asked. ¡°Why?¡±


    Rose told Ava her logic with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s the same in the drama series on television.


    These men are usually reserved and introverted. However, they always say one thing but mean


    another. They may im they don¡¯t want something, but in reality, they do. When they meet someone


    they like, they will show their true colors and won¡¯t hide their feelings any longer.¡±


    Sherri was speechless.


    Ava stared nkly at Rose.


    Ava had a thought. Natalie brought out Trevon¡¯s true feelings. Was he also one of those reserved and


    introverted men Rose was talking about?

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    The energy and excitement in the bar had reached the highest point. Many people on the first floor


    were cheering as if there was going to be some kind of performance.


    The four women on the second floor were watching a handsome man and a beautiful woman engaging


    in an intimate dance. Soon, they got tired of watching Rose mused, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Athana for


    a few years. Some so many people had undergone stic surgery. Looks like I have to get a good-


    looking man for my child¡¯s father in the future. I can save on stic surgery fees in the future¡±


    Sherri, an obstetrician-gynecologist, gushed, ¡°Rose, you¡¯re right. Delivering good-looking babies puts


    me in a good mood. To be honest, there can be exceptions to good genes too. Last year, there was a


    good-looking couple whose baby¡¯s looks were much to be desired. Their child had a i nose, single


    eyelids, and a small mouth. The moment the child¡¯s father looked disgusted when he saw his baby. He


    even insisted that we made a mistake. In the end, the matter was escted to the hospital director.


    Thank goodness we got to the bottom of it by performing a DNA test.¡±


    Natalie heard the story from Sherri earlier. She concurred, ¡°There¡¯s always a possibility to everything.


    Genes are no exception.¡±


    Rose was a pediatrician, so she had a lot inmon with Sherri. ¡°I agree. Looking at good-looking


    people can indeed make one happy. Your children are born into a good family. They¡¯re very good-


    looking. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    A quick-witted Sherri asked, ¡°You like children too?¡±


    Rose said, ¡®I do. If I don¡¯t like children. I won¡¯t be a pediatrician.¡±


    Ava quipped, ¡°I like children ton¡±


    The four of them exchange smiles. They were all full of maternal love.


    As the music grew louder, the girls got tired of shouting and talking at the top of their lungs. They


    started to discuss where they should go next.


    Natalie did not notice that some people had sat near them until a pair of warm hands caressed her


    waist. She reacted swiftly by jabbing the person¡¯s chest with her elbow.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s so brutal¡± Trevon joked, rubbing his chest with one hand. He was delighted to see


    Natalie.


    Natalie turned around when she heard the familiar voice but did not seem surprised to see Trevon. She


    guessed that Trevon would know where she was the minute Frank appeared.


    She nced at Trevon, who was still rubbing his chest. Natalie had used a little too much force


    because she thought the person was a stranger. Realizing her mistake, she quickly helped to rub


    Trevon¡¯s chest, only to have him hold her hand tightly. She pretended to be calm. ¡°Why are you here?


    Where¡¯s Jasper


    Ignoring her question about Jasper, Trevon smirked, ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re doing with the mask in


    the beauty salon. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words. She felt awkward for lying to Trevon earlier.


    She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Did you hurt your hand?¡±


    Trevon let go of her hand and wrapped his hand around her waist, leaning close to her ear. ¡°Natalie,


    you¡¯ve be very naughty. You now know how to lie without batting an eyelid. There¡¯s a big


    difference between a bar and a beauty salon. Or do you not know what a beauty salon is?¡±


    Natalie was very embarrassed to have her lie exposed in front of her.


    However, she refused to back down. She said indignantly, ¡°So what? How many times have you lied to


    me? Compared to this lie. I¡¯m no worse than you.


    Natalie¡¯s rebuttal was eloquent yet yful. Trevon could only smile and look affectionately at her. ¡°Yes,


    you¡¯re the boss. I just missed you. I was afraid you¡¯ll be drinking wine and can¡¯t drive.¡±


    Rose was sitting opposite them. She was amused at the besotted Trevon. However, she did not say or


    do anything to disturb the couple.


    Sherri then turned to Hackett, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ve been taking care of


    the child for so long Why can¡¯t Ie out and have some fun?¡±


    Although Sherri felt a little guilty, hermanding presence seemed to justify her actions.


    Hackett swallowed the words he wanted to say and smiled obsequiously. ¡°You think too much, my dear.


    I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll drink too much, so I came to pick you up.¡±


    Everyone startedughing at Hackett. He was really good at mimicking what Trevon said.


    Rose finally could not take it anymore. She looked up at the two men. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m such a big girl. Can¡¯t


    you see that I¡¯m sitting alone? Am I invisible? Have you forgotten about your friends now that you have


    your girlfriends?¡±


    Trevon kept quiet as he did not want to argue with Rose. He continued caressing Natalie¡¯s waist.


    Hackett had seen Rose in Frank¡¯s photos, but he pretended to look surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Rose? Oh,


    you¡¯re back. I thought you were going to get married and settle down in Sapphire City¡±


    Rose disliked such hypocrisy. ¡°Hmph. Ive been sitting here all this while, and you just realized that I¡¯m


    present? Is Ruby your daughter?¡±


    At the mention of his daughter. Hackett became smug ¡°Uh-huh, isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    Rose was quite a perceptive woman. When she saw Hackett and Trevon, she already knew their


    rtionship. ¡°She¡¯s rather adorable In this aspect, you¡¯re better than my brother.¡±


    Hackett scoffed. ¡°Of course. Your brother doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend¡±


    Trevon nced at Rose, who was sitting opposite him, his hand still on Natalie¡¯s waist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    going home?¡±


    Rose was not as friendly to Trevon as she was to Hackett. She replied with a straight face, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick.¡± Frank held a toothpick between his teeth, both hands in his pockets. He was


    standing in front of


    Trevon.


    He then shot a look at the two men, thereby sessfully seated himself beside Rose. ¡°Looks like my


    bar has be a ce for pics.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty cool ce for pics. You might want to consider going into this business.¡±


    Frank replied. ¡°Do you want me to set up two tents for you then? It will be a different experience in the


    bar.¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°Keep it for yourself. You spent so much time and effort cheating people. Don¡¯t waste


    this hard-earned money. No one will stay dumb forever. You won¡¯t be able to cheat them all the time.


    Save the money for rainy days¡±


    Frank knew that he was referring to the incident involving Hackett, as well as those photos. He


    shrugged his shoulders. nonchntly and lounged on the chair. He said to Rose. ¡°Have you had


    enough fun? It¡¯s midnight. I don¡¯t have the money to buy skincare products for you¡±


    Rose looked at the group and knew it was not possible to proceed to the next venue. She was d to


    be single. It was so much more carefree and liberating. She could do whatever she wanted.


    Nevertheless, she was surprised that Trevon liked Natalie


    In this vast world, as long as one¡¯s imagination was wild enough, nothing was strange,


    Fortunately, Rose was very adaptable When she saw Trevon¡¯s arm around Natalie¡¯s, she was only


    shocked for a few seconds.


    Natalie was a good-lookingdy When she first saw Natalie at Sapphire City. Rose already felt that


    Natalie deserved a lot more. She just did not expect Trevon to like Natalie.


    Frank soon noticed someone staring at him. He turned to Ava. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ava blushed and shook her head. ¡°Nothing¡±


    Just when Frank thought that was the end of their conversation, Ava said, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome,¡±


    Not used to being praised without warning. Frank¡¯s toothpick fell from his mouth. A few secondster,


    he replied calmly, ¡°I know that. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Both Natalie and Sherri were shocked at his response.


    Rose did not interrupt them. Her gaze shifted back and forth between Frank and Ava.


    Ava smiled. ¡°Buddy, we have the same taste.¡±


    Frank was stunned at her quick-witted response.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava initially also wanted to ask Frank if he had a girlfriend. She decided she did not want to be a third


    party if he had a girlfriend. It would be a shameless thing to do.


    The girls had to end their party now that the men were there.


    Natalie drove Sherri¡¯s car to the bar earlier. Now, Hackett was going to drive it back to Grand Manor.


    Ava sat in the back seat of the ck Maybach while Trevon took the front passenger seat. Natalie was


    the driver. ¡°Did Frank call you, or did your bodyguards inform you of my whereabouts?¡±


    Trevon replied calmly. ¡°My men will never betray your whereabouts. They will only protect you. You


    don¡¯t have to worry


    about this


    No doubt then, Natalie knew Frank was the one who informed Trevon where she was.


    Sitting in the back of the car, Ava was deep in thought. Shortly after, she leaned closer to the front and


    whispered, ¡°TrevoIL can I ask you a question?¡±


    Trevon turned his body slightly and looked behind at Ava. He asked gently. ¡°What do you want to


    know?¡±


    Ava took a deep breath and scratched her ear. ¡°Does Frank have a girlfriend?¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon immediately turned back. He narrowed his eyes at Natalie as if seeking the truth


    from her.


    Natalie nodded, indicating that his guess was right.


    A smile immediately appeared on Travon¡¯s face. When they were at the bar. Trevon thought Ava was


    merely paying Frank apliment when she said Frank was handsome. He now realized she liked the


    man. He said solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s single.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s reply made Ava loosen her grip on her skirt. At that instant, the gloominess in her heart


    dissipated. ¡°Really? Does he like anyone?¡±


    Trevon answered truthfully. ¡°No. Do you like him?¡±


    Ava did not hesitate at all. ¡°Yes, Trevon, I want to woo him.¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon almost choked. He found the news very shocking. ¡°Uh¡­ wow, you¡¯re very brave.


    All the best to you.¡±


    Ava was thrilled. Finally, someone did not persuade her to give up. Trevon, aren¡¯t you going to ask me


    to give up the idea?¡±


    Trevon looked very serious as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to like someone.


    Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. It¡¯s just like how I like Natalie for no reason. I believe you stand a


    good chance of winning Frank¡¯s heart. Good luck¡±


    Natalie shot him a chiding look. Why did Trevon bring Natalie into his conversation with Ava? She had


    nothing to do with it.


    She turned around and red at the man who was talking excitedly. Trevon even winked at her.


    Natalie¡¯s ears instantly turned red.


    Ava was in a good mood after talking to Trevon. She was confident her n would seed.


    She then whipped out her phone. ¡°Trevon, give me your WhatsApp number.¡±


    Trevon took out his phone without hesitation and added Ava¡¯s WhatsApp number. Both of them were


    now friends on WhatsApp.


    Shortly after, Ava sent him a message. [Trevon, let¡¯s make a deal. Can you tell me the whereabouts of


    Frank next time? I¡¯ll move into Joseph¡¯s room tonight.]


    Trevon, who was seated in the front passenger seat, looked at the message and smiled. He thought


    Ava was a sensible and adorable girl. [Deal. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.]


    Ava sent him a crying emoji. [Trevon, I vow to win Buddy¡¯s heart before I return to Sapphire City]


    Trevon took a look at the message and immediately understood what she meant. He promised, [If you


    need anything, let me know.]


    Ava replied with an emoji of a penguin spinning in circles. [Trevon, you¡¯re awesome!]


    Trevon replied with an emoji of a handshake, indicating that the deal was sealed.


    Natalie was too focused on driving to notice what was going on. To her knowledge. Ava and Trevon


    merely added each other¡¯s number on WhatsApp

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    The car drove up to Grand Manor, and the group went up to 38th floor.


    Ava walked quickly past everyone else and came up to Natalie. Tm going to yputer games with


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph to hone my skills. I won¡¯t be sleeping with you tonight. Goodbye.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed into the room to get her pajamas. She only took the stuff


    she needed for the next morning and left her suitcase in the room.


    Natalie immediately turned to look at Trevon and asked, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    It was not Trevon. Ava was the one who suggested this n in exchange for information about Frank.


    Perplexed, Frank said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s not my idea. Ava felt that she was ying gooseberry with us and


    decided to leave us alone tonight. I didn¡¯t ask her to do that.¡±


    He nodded resolutely, and Natalie also felt his exnation sounded reasonable. Ava always did as she


    wished. Otherwise, she would not have insisted on pursuing Frank despite their objections.


    Just as Natalie was lost in her thoughts, Ava had alreadye out of the room. She took her things


    and bid Natalie goodbye again. ¡°Good night, Natalie. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Natalie wanted to say something, but Ava had already rushed into Joseph¡¯s room. Feeling helpless,


    she could only shake her head.


    Sherri understood what was happening immediately. Trevon was going to sleep in Natalie¡¯s room that


    night. She wondered if she would feel awkward as the soundprooling of the room might not be good.


    She might not be able to sleep the entire night.


    Sherri did not think it was a good idea. Although they were all adults, she would still be ufortable if


    they got intimate


    in the room.


    Hackett thought Trevon was the one who made Ava go away and was displeased. How could Trevon


    do that to an adorable girl like Ava? ¡°That¡¯s so despicable of you.¡±


    ¡°Really? What about you? If you are not despicable, why did you have a bet with Frank?¡±


    Sherri heard the word ¡®bet¡¯ and got curious. ¡°What bet are you talking about?¡± Soon, they had already


    arrived at Trevon¡¯s


    Foot


    Hackett quickly gave Trevon a pleading look and implored thetter not to tell Sherri about his bet with


    Frank.


    Trevon reciprocated with a mocking look. He scoffed at how cowardly Hackett was.


    Sherri wanted to probe further, but she was too stunned by what she saw when the door was open. Jim


    was lying on the ground, motionless, while the two children were shooting him with toy guns.


    Jasper yfully eximed, ¡°You¡¯re dead. You¡¯re dead.¡±


    Ruby quipped excitedly. ¡°Oh yes. Yeah!¡±


    Both Sherri and Natalic were shocked beyond words.


    They felt sorry for Jim


    Seeing his parents enter the room, Jasper climbed onto the stool. He then whipped out his homework


    proudly and presented it to Trevon as if it was some treasure. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    When Jim saw the four of them, he was ted. His savior had arrived. He instantly stood up and


    became alive again. He had a hard time taking care of Jasper and Ruby. After doing Jasper¡¯s


    homework, he still had to pretend to be dead.


    If they had note back, Jim would have thought that he had indeed died.


    After acting for so long, he could not tell the difference between real life and acting. He was too


    immersed in the role-ying.


    Trevon looked at the homework Jasper had proudly presented to him and frowned. He narrowed his


    eyes as he looked at Jasper before turning to a guilty-looking Jim. He knew what had happened.


    ¡°Good. Your handwriting looks great.¡±


    Trevon was in a good mood that day and decided not to pursue the matter.


    Suspicious, Natalie took the sketchbook from him. She could tell at a nce that something was wrong


    with the homework. She stared at it with disbelief. She sighed as she carried Jasper. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a


    shower.¡±


    Trevon grabbed her arm and stopped her. ¡°He¡¯s already showered. He should go to bed now¡±


    Sherri nced at Ruby, who was still wearing her pretty dress. She asked Hackett, ¡°Did Ruby take a


    shower too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hackett immediately carried Ruby and walked into his room.


    Sherri followed closely behind and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going to sleep with Ruby tonight?¡±


    Hackett looked at her, perplexed. ¡°Do you want to go back to Natalie¡¯s room and listen in to the


    action?¡±


    Sherri thought. ¡°Ha! So Trevon is making me and Ava go away so he can have his way with Natalie.


    He¡¯s very cunning¡±


    Trevon walked into Natalie¡¯s room with much familiarity. It was already veryte, so Natalie had no


    problems getting Jasper


    to sleep.


    After Jasper fell asleep, she left the room quietly. Trevon was sitting on the couch. Feeling uneasy, she


    asked, ¡°Do you really want to sleep here?¡±


    Trevon got up and pulled her into an embrace. He said in a low voice, ¡°I want to sleep with you. Don¡¯t


    be afraid. I¡¯m handicapped now. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    It would have been better if he had not said that, but once he did, Natalie¡¯s imagination started to run


    wild. With a forced smile, she said. Im going to take a shower.¡±


    It sounded like a straightforward statement. Somehow, Trevon thought that she was implying


    something else.


    He smirked and teased. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Natalie walked into the bathroom and tried to prepare herself mentally. Although both of them had slept


    together several times in the Wilson¡¯s residerice, it was not the same this time. The situation now was


    Natalie was an adult and knew what could happen. She leaned her back against the door and took a


    few deep breaths. She could hear her heart pounding fast and loud.


    Afterposing herself, Natalie walked to the showerhead and turned on the tap. The warm water fell


    on her head. The glistening and translucent water droplets clung to her fair skin as her thoughts


    gradually became clear.


    After drying her hair, she casually took a hairband from the sink and tied her hair. When she opened


    the door and walked out of the bathroom, her eyes met with Trevon, who was leaning against the door.


    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his eyes twinkling. Tm waiting for you¡±


    These words made her heart flutter again, and her heart started beating faster again. She tried to act


    calm and looked up, averting his gaze. ¡°Are you going to take a shower?¡±


    He took note of every of her subtle expression as he stared intently at her. ¡°I already showered before


    going to the bar to look for you.¡±


    Natalie was annoyed to hear that Trevon had taken a shower by himself. She said irritably. ¡°You can


    take a shower yourself. but you insisted that I help you. Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Trevon admitted. ¡°It feels more satisfying to have you give me a shower.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡®satisfying Immediately, Natalie¡¯s thoughts started to run wild. She recalled


    the incident where she had used her hand to satisfy him. It almost made her a handicap.


    In an instant, her ears and cheeks turned red. Embarrassed, she lowered her head. ¡°Stop looking so


    smug. You took advantage of me.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s smile widened. He took a step forward and stood in front of her. He pulled her into her arms


    with one hand and leaned close to her ear. ¡°Natalie, are you thinking¡­


    Natalie pushed his chest away gently. She then ced her hands on it and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go


    overboard.¡±


    Immediately, Trevon becamepliant and did not tease her any further. He reached his hand out to


    stroke her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s sleep now, okay?


    Natalie felt that every word he said that night seemed to insinuate something else. She wondered if she


    was thinking too


    much.


    She figured that Jasper was also sleeping on the bed with them, so Trevon should know better than to


    misbehave. Besides, his hand was injured.


    Reality proved that Natalie was thinking too much.


    Both of them held hands again and walked into the room together. Jasper had upied half the bed,


    lying in the middle. Trevon frowned and went up to the boy. He pulled his wrist and moved Jasper to


    one side.


    His movements were brusque, and he looked annoyed.


    Unhappy with how roughly Trevon was treating Jasper, she reminded him, ¡°Be gentle. He¡¯s only a


    child¡±


    Trevon said shamelessly, ¡°Huli. My gentleness is only reserved for you.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Natalie ignored his teasing andy down under the nket. Trevon alsoy down, sticking close to


    her.


    When Ava went to Joseph¡¯s room, he was still not back. She then chose a room and went inside.


    Although she felt sleepy, she still wanted to send Frank a message.


    She excitedly took her phone and opened Frank¡¯s chat interface. She typed. [Buddy, are you asleep?]


    After a while, there was no reply. Ava refused to give up and sent another message. [What are you


    doing?]


    [Are you working on yourputer?]


    Ava started badgering Frank. [I¡¯m so lucky to have met you in Athana.]


    After sending the message. Ava would look at her phone often, waiting for Frank¡¯s reply. After keeping


    watch of her phone for some time, she started to doze off.


    Rose had told Ava that Frank was like a minefield. He was not a safe haven for anyone. Ava was


    bombarding Frank constantly with messages that he was about to explode. Frank preferred to be left


    alone and did not like to be disturbed.


    Ava enjoyed flooding Frank with her messages.


    Meanwhile, Frank was in his vi at Deepwater Bay.


    He had just sent Rose to the vi. He whipped out his phone and looked at it. He frowned slightly,


    narrowing his eyes as he scrolled the phone.


    However, he did not reply. He merely kept the phone in his pocket. Rose wondered if it was Ava and if


    she had started taking action. ¡°Who is it? Why aren¡¯t you replying? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very rude not to


    reply?¡±


    Frank looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you getting out of the car? If not, you can sleep in the car.¡±


    Rose snorted. Only a fool would sleep in the car. Since slie had already decided to lead a good life, she


    did not see any reason to suffer. Rose quickly got out of the car. ¡°Do you fancy anyone?¡±


    Frank did not even look back at Rose. He scoffed, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? You¡¯re so


    blinded by love that you can¡¯t see properly.¡±


    Hearing this, Rose froze. She walked past Frank, deliberately bumping him to show her annoyance.


    Frank did not think he had said anything wrong. He said, ¡°No pain, no gain.¡±


    Rose turned around immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? If you think I¡¯ve bad taste in men, why don¡¯t you find


    a girlfriend for yourself?¡±


    Frank ignored her and went straight into the vi. ¡°Sleep early if you have nothing to do. If you¡¯re bored,


    go get a job.¡±


    Rose retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve only stayed here for a few days, and you¡¯re already feeling the pinch. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m not someone who will sit around and do nothing. I will work when I have to. I¡¯ve already found a job.


    Don¡¯t worry about me,¡±


    Frank ignored her nastyments. ¡°Chris¡¯ hospital?¡±


    Rose replied. ¡°I¡¯m not going to his hospital. I¡¯ll be working at Athana Hospital.¡±


    Frank did not care where Rose was working as long as she had a job. He was happy if she did not


    torment him. ¡°Coem home during the weekend to see Mom and Dad.¡±


    Rose tly refused. ¡°No.¡± She then strode into her room and banged the door close.


    Frank looked at the door and pursed his lips. His head started to spin. Why was Rose still so rebellious


    at this age?


    He stood downstairs and pondered for a few minutes before entering his room. He did not go back to


    Lithern Club that


    night.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    When Joseph returned, it was already early in the morning. As soon as he stepped into the room, he


    realized that the door next door was tightly shut.


    He could tell what the situation was without thinking Trevon was really quick.


    Thevon moved in as soon as he gave in a little.


    Helpless, he sighed softly changed his shoes, and entered the room.


    Forget it, as long as Natalie was happy, it was fine Just as Trevon had said, he could not force them to


    break up. After breaking up for such a long time, they were still together. It was fate.


    Fortunately, he did not look for Trevon directly to settle the score. If he went too far, Natalie would be in


    a dilemma.


    At 2 am, the temperature in the room rose sharply. The room turned hot


    Trevon slowly leaned forward and kissed Natalie¡¯s tender lips with his warm thin lips. His actions were


    gentle and careful. The kiss was very long and sentimental. Natalie¡¯s mind was momentarily nk


    She gave the most honest response.


    The next moment, Trevon noticed her response and stopped kissing her. He gently stroked her cheek


    with his left hand and pushed her hair to the sides. He smiled mischievously and teased, ¡°Natalie,


    you¡¯re very honest, huh?¡±


    She knew what he meant by saying this. She soon realized what she did. She came back to her


    senses. She said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    He had done what he had to do. She could tell what happened under the quilt. It was just one step


    away from having real sex.


    He had spent so much effort to chase Ava and Sherri out. Didn¡¯t he just want to have sex with her? And


    he was till using her.


    After more than an hour, Natalie¡¯s body was covered with the marks left by Trevon.


    She felt more and more turned on as he moved his hands on her body. He buried his head in her neck,


    took a deep breath, and smiled gently, I want to leave the most pleasant moment to Evergreen


    Gardens¡±


    There was a hint of reluctance and regret in his tone. He was discussing with her.


    Natalie blushed and looked at the ceiling. Her dark eyes wandered around the dark room. Under dim


    lights outside the window, she asked curiously, ¡°Why? Is there anything special about it?¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon pecked her fair neck and chuckled.


    His hair was very hard. Natalie felt a little painful and itchy when his hair got in touch with her neck. In


    the dark room, all feelings became more obvious.


    Trevon paused for a while. His hoarse and low voice came from her neck. ¡°Natalie, from what you¡¯re


    saying, you want to do it right now, right?


    In an instant, her cheeks turned red again. If the lights were on, her red face would be seen clearly.


    She reached out her slender hand and patted Trevon¡¯s firm shoulder heavily. A loud p sounded in


    the silent room. ¡°Get up¡±


    Trevon was silent. He smiled and said yfully, ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s not you. I want to have sex with you¡±


    Natalie did not want to continue arguing with him. She wanted to take a shower. ¡°Get up. I want to take


    a shower.¡±


    Trevon looked at her meaningfully ¡°Yes, you should. Go on.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She felt that there was another meaning in his eyes.


    Soon. Trevon got up and leaned against the back of the bed. ¡°Do you want to go together?*


    Trevon wasn¡¯t angry though he didn¡¯t get a response. He felt happy. Although it was torture, he felt a


    little happy. He was willing to ept it.


    Trevon didn¡¯t know if he was torturing her or himself, but he was actually addicted to this.


    T


    Half an hourter, Natalie came out of the bathroom. She had already put on her pajamas, but she still


    had some war?n water on her body. She lifted the nket and crawled in. She looked at the man who


    was leaning against the head of the bed. who was very awake. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Trevon leaned against herzily, his eyes filled with love and affection. ¡°I¡¯m ready to sleep. I was


    waiting for you.¡±


    Seeing that Natalie had alreadyid down, he turned off themp by the bed andy down as well.


    From the back, he wrapped his left arm around her waist and felt her body. Natalie quickly pressed his


    hand down. ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s veryte.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just want to sleep with you in my arms.¡±


    The next second, Natalie felt something strange. Her back instantly stiffened as she said helplessly,


    ¡°Trevon, can you restrain yourself¡±


    Trevon was also very helpless. He replied is a low voice behind her, ¡°It¡¯s normal Just go to sleep Don¡¯t


    bother about me¡±


    This was really not something he could control. He had always been on the verge of losing control


    About ten minutester, Natalie fell asleep in a daze. She rarely stayed upte. It was already a record


    for her to stay up until this hour. Trevon kissed her neck and smiled slightly Natalie, I love you. Good


    night¡±


    Compared to this room, Sherri¡¯s room was much more notsy. After all, Harkett was healthy


    Hackett prepared for a long time Then he appeared that he was ready for anything. He tempted Sheri


    ¡°Can Ie over?¡±


    After making out with each other for a while, Sherri¡¯s eyes were teary. She said with tears in her eyes,


    ¡°Hurry up. Can you do


    it or not?¡±


    Hackett gritted his teeth ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll tell youter if I can do anything to you.¡±


    Sherri did not show any weakness. She raised her head and urged, ¡°Be quick. You have wasted a long


    time.¡±


    Indeed, no man was willing to have his sex ability questioned.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    These wordspletely stimt Hackett¡¯s desire to prove himself.


    A few minutester, Sherri was so angry that she was about to explode. Like a deted ball, shey


    down and held back the urge to beat Hackett to death. She shouted loudly, ¡°Hackett, you idiot¡±


    Hackett, who had been in a good mood a moment ago, now felt incredibly depressed and apologetic.


    He had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    At this moment, he was squatting down and concentrating on cleaning up the mess. If he did not take


    out the condom, Sherri would destroy him. In his heart, he was scolding Frank badly.


    It was all Frank¡¯s fault. Did Frank do any investigation? All the condoms were of the same size. That


    was really ridiculous. Sherri pped his smooth back again and again. Soon, red marks appeared on


    his fair back. He felt pain.


    Hackett could only endure it and let Sherri p him to vent her anger.


    Sherri¡¯s face was ck. She was so angry that she stretched out her leg and kicked his chest. ¡°What


    else can you do? You even don¡¯t know about the condom size¡±


    He appeared to be aggressive, but nothing happened atst.


    Under the dim light, their position was very strange. Others would think that Hackett was helping Sherri


    deliver the kids. After a while, Hackett sessfully took out the condom and heaved a sigh of relief. It


    was too strenuous,


    How could the condom fall into her vagina? It was a lucky thing that his hand wasn¡¯t that big-


    Hackett threw the condom into the trash can and took a tissue to wipe his hand. He quickly changed


    into a negotiating tone. ¡°Maybe we should duch that damn thing Frank gave me and continue?¡±


    Sherri had no intention of continuing. She felt so awkward that she wanted to die. She had never felt so


    awkward in her life. There was a moment when she wanted to disappear from the room. Now, she had


    no interest in sex at all. ¡°No, go sleep on the sofa. You are so annoying¡±


    She kicked Hackett times, though she didn¡¯t use much force.


    After saying that, she got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower, leaving Hackett there alone.


    Hackett cursed Frank in his heart again Why couldn¡¯t Frank get some condoms with the average size?


    Why therge size?


    He suspected that Frank did this specially for him. Damn businessman.


    He did not know if the size was suitable for Trevon and what Trevon was doing


    Today was his unlucky day. He suffered so much. He finally got a chance to have sex with Sherri, but


    Frank ruined it. When Sherri came out of the bathroom, she still had a sullen expression on her face.


    Hackett felt defeated but he still tried to coax Sherri, ¡®Hey, this is not my fault. I have no idea this would


    happen. It¡¯s the first time, right? It¡¯s normal. Let¡¯s buy condoms ourselves. We will buy standard ones,


    okay?¡±


    Seeing that Sherri did not respond, he continued to exin, ¡°Look, I seem rusty in this way. It exins


    something, right?¡± Sherri still didn¡¯t say anything. Her face sank. It was really an unforgettable memory.


    What Hackett did today left her with a really bad memory.


    She had no idea how long it took for her to forget the memory, but she believed that it must take a long


    time. Hackett continued to exin without caring about what Sherri thought. ¡°This means I¡¯m a clean


    man. If I have a lot of sex experience. I must know about this well. I should be very clear about my size.


    See, I even don¡¯t know how to use condoms.


    This really exined something Just forgive me, okay? I¡¯m a clean man¡±¡±


    After saying that he looked at Sherri¡¯s expression in a daze Sherri¡¯s expression clearly softened a lot


    Sherri was in a much better mood after hearing what he said. Hacketts analysis was indeed on point,


    but she still appeared.


    to be angry. After all, the night was really unpleasant. She pped his hand away and said, ¡°There


    won¡¯t be a next time. Hurry up and sleep on the sofa


    Hackett would definitely not agree. It was not easy for him to get the chance to sleep on the bed. How


    could he go down? Even if he could not do anything, he had to be on the bed. He said ingratiatingly.


    Didn¡¯t you say that your legs are sore? I¡¯ll mavage them for you¡±


    Sherri ignored him andy down to sleep. Hackett did not care if she responded or not and massaged


    her seriously. The massage was probably reallyfortable. As he massaged, Sherri really fell asleep.


    After a while, her even breath could be


    beard


    Seeing that she had fallen asleep, Hackett was also drowsy. He turned around and kissed his daughter


    beside him. Then, he kissed Sherri andy down beside her in satisfaction. He hugged Sherri tightly


    and fell asleep.


    Natalie was woken up by Trevon¡¯s tight hug Usually, men¡¯s body temperatures were higher than


    women¡¯s.


    She wanted to stretch out a hand to dissipate the heat, but she could not move. She wanted to move


    her body, but she was restrained tightly. Trevon¡¯s hoarse and sleepy voice came from behind her ¡°Don¡¯t


    move Sleep a little longer.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s back seemed to be sweating from being hugged. She said helplessly. ¡°Let go a little. I¡¯ll turn


    around. I feel numb.¡± Trevon let go of her. When she turned around and their eyes met, Trevon slowly


    opened his eyes and stared at her small face with his dark and deep eyes. ¡°Where are you numb? Let


    me see, huh?¡±


    She looked at him seriously for a while before reaching out to wrap her arms around his firm waist. She


    found afortable position and buried her head in his chest.


    Notiring her an tions Trevon froze This was the first time she had taken the initiative to hug him. He


    controlled his emotions and asked hoarsely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Natalie said gloomily in his arms, ¡°Nothing I just want to hug you. Trevon¡±


    Trevon lowered his gaze and looked at the woman in his arms. He asked gently, ¡°Yes? Tell me. I¡¯m


    listening


    ¡°Will you always be like this with me Will you change when I¡¯m used to being treated gently by you? I


    can¡¯t ept that. I¡¯m fragile in terms of rtionships¡±


    Upon hearing this, he tightened his grip on her to tell her his answer. He lowered his head and kissed


    the hair on the top of her head No I¡¯ll stick to you for the rest of my life. If there¡¯s a next life, I want to do


    the same.


    ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t feel insecure about me I¡¯m really changing. I¡¯ll prove it with my actions,


    Natalie hid in his chest and nodded slightly. She did not know if it was because she felt too safe, but


    she fell asleep again after


    a while


    He lowered his gaze and rested his forehead on the top of her head. He had already woken up and


    could not fall asleep no matter what. He only felt sorry for her and wanted to love her for the rest of his


    life.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    When Natalie woke up again, it was already 9:30 pm


    Trevon had already left the bed.


    She subseotsa rously reached out to touch the ce beside her. The bed sheet was no longer warm.


    Trevon should have been up for a long time


    Not only was Trevon gone, even Jasper was gone.


    If not for the marks on her body reminding her of what happenedst night, she would most likely think


    that this dream


    Memories ofst night flooded her mind Every action Trevon and every sentence he said seemed to be


    ying in front of her eyes. Her ears felt slightly hot. She was a little nervous. Last night, at thest


    moment, she remembered Trevon saying that she would save it for Evergreen Gardens.


    Was there anything special about Evergreen Gardens?


    While she was lost in her thoughts, she had been staring nkly at a certain point in the curtains. She


    was in a daze.


    Trevon had already stood by the bed and looked at her for a long time, but she did not notice him. He


    strode to the bed and sat down. He smiled and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about so early in the


    morning, huh?¡±


    The slight shaking of the bed made her retract her thoughts. She turned her headzily to look at the


    man who was looking down at her from the side of the bed and asked, ¡°What time did you wake up?


    Seeing that she hade back to her senses, he slowly leaned forward and used his left hand to push


    the hair on her cheek to the sides. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Do you still want to eat


    the diet macaroni cake?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She shook her head and continued to ask, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Trevon smirked. ¡°I got up when you fell asleep. Our son needs to get up to pee.¡±


    So he got up to take their son to the toilet.


    ¡°Okay, then help me call the front desk and prepare a little salty breakfast for me¡±


    Then, she immediately added. ¡°What did Jasper cat?¡±


    Trevon kissed the corner of her lips gently. He touched her lips with his fingers and chuckled as he


    stood up. ¡°Chicken porridge.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°I thought you made him eat bone porridge again?¡±


    Trevon stood by the bed with a smile. ¡°Tm his biological father, not stepfather.¡±


    Natalie nodded in agreement. It was unknown if she agreed with his words or his actions.


    Trevon was about to leave. ¡°Ill check the kitchen.¡±


    She hurriedly waved her hand to stop him. ¡°You can just call. I don¡¯t care what to eat. There¡¯s no need


    to go through so much trouble.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about what to eat that much. However, human nature was like this. When a woman met


    a man who loved her, she would want to rely on him and be willful


    This was what Natalie was thinking now.


    She focused on Trevon, not knowing that the red marks on her neck were exposed to the air. When


    Trevon saw the marks he left on her neck yesterday, he was a little turned on. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled.


    He turned his gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will go take a look to calm myself down. Our


    son is in the sitting room.


    Calm down?


    When she retracted her hand, she realized that her neck was exposed to the air. She was embarrassed


    for a few seconds. Trevon was toocking in self-control.


    Her body was still covered by the quilt!


    Not long after, Trevon returned with breakfast. Coincidentally, Natalie had just finished washing up and


    was about to walk out of the room, so she bumped into Trevon.


    Trevon quickly reached out to hold her waist and asked gently. ¡°It¡¯s still early in the morning, but you


    want to hug me so much? Are you thanking me for bringing you breakfast?¡±


    She gave him a gentle nudge and nced toward the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss. Our son is here.¡±


    She thought that he would let go immediately after saying this, but he did not. Instead, he restrained


    her even more tightly. ¡°He¡¯s still a little boy. He knows nothing. He still needs Jim¡¯s help to write the


    word ¡®one¡¯. He only knows to use such little


    tricks¡±


    Natalie felt that their son was really pitiful and could not bear to remind him. ¡°Hey, your son is not even


    two years old. Please treat him as a normal boy¡±


    Did he really think his son was a genius? However, she was also speechless when he said that the little


    boy asked Jim to help write homework and lie.


    While she was in a daze, her lips were gently pecked. Their gazes met and she could see the joy and


    affection in his eyes. ¡°1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    When she arrived at the dining room, she was stunned when she saw the sandwiches on the table that


    she had not eaten for a long time. Her expression froze there. She looked up and asked curiously. ¡°You


    went to line up to buy sandwich?¡±


    The wouldn¡¯t be sandwiches sold in Grand Manor. This kind of sandwich could only be bought from


    stalls. Natalie would go buy a sandwich and coffee on roadside stalls. That was her favorite breakfast.


    Trevon leaned against the door frame with a smile. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I asked the chef to make it.¡±


    Natalie felt warm in her heart. ¡°Working as a chef in Grand Manor is really difficult. They must be able


    to make everything. Why do you know that I like to eat this?¡±


    Trevon did not show it on his face. He simply said. ¡°Ive seen it before. The capable survive. Only those


    with perfect skills can be a chef of Grand Manor. Do you think everyone can work here?¡±


    Natalie did not refute. There was nothing wrong with his words. If one wanted to survive in this society,


    they indeed needed. many skills.


    The more ordinary a person was, the more things they had to know. The more skills they had, the


    easier it was for them to survive in the world.


    Natalie took a bite of the sandwich. It tasted good and authentic. She took another sip of coffee. She


    felt really good. Trevon leaned against the door frame and watched her eat. Jasper suddenly ran over.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Natalie lowered her gaze and looked at her son. ¡°You can¡¯t eat this. Don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Jasper was a little displeased. His father made him eat porridge again. ¡°Porridge.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie looked up. She looked at the man who was still sitting there leisurely. ¡°Your


    son is protesting to you that you gave him porridge¡±


    Trevon did not feel that anything was wrong. He replied, ¡°Look at your teeth. You still haven¡¯t got all


    your teeth. What else do you want to eat?¡±


    Natalie nced at Jasper, who looked pitiful in her arms, and looked up again to say seriously.


    ¡°Children are like this. They have the desire to explore and are curious They might think that the food


    adults eat is especially delicious.¡±


    Trevon replied. ¡°Yes, I want to try again. Remember to give it to me.¡±


    Natalie suspected that he was referring to sex again.


    Seeing that she was serious, Trevon touched his nose and smiled. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let him eat porridge


    tomorrow¡±


    Natalie said seriously again, ¡°Don¡¯t force him to write. How old is he? Childhood time won¡¯tst long. I


    hope Jasper has a happy childhood.¡±


    She looked up with a serious expression. She was so serious that Trevon was at a loss for a moment.


    He walked over and took Jasper from her arms to hold Jasper. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen to you. Hurry up


    and eat.¡±


    Natalie thought that a lifetime was actually very short. It was nothing more than three stages:


    childhood, youth, and old age.


    The time at each stage was neither long nor short. She could not guarantee that she could participate


    in all stages of Jasper and give him happiness, but she wanted to give him a happy childhood when


    she was with him.


    She couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen in the future.


    Looking at the father and son building blocks together in the living room, she suddenly recalled


    something he saidst night. I¡¯m already changing it.¡±


    Yes, he was already changing. He was working very hard to change. She could see that.


    On the other side, Sherri was held tightly by Hackett as he apologized.


    After apologizing a hundred times in the morning, Sherri had actually forgiven him for his stupid


    behaviorst night.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry. I was really wrong. I promise to satisfy you next time.¡±


    Sherri blushed shyly. ¡°Dream on. There will be a next time.¡±


    Hackett was thick-skinned. He knew that Sherri was no longer angry. He chuckled and kissed her lips.


    ¡°One has to know how to be strong. I have to get up from where I fell.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll let you enjoy sex with me totally. We won¡¯t use that lousy thing. And we


    won¡¯t do it in Lithern Club. I suspect that Frank bought those things at a cheap price.¡±


    Hackett was smearing Frank openly. Hearing this, she chuckled. She refused to admit defeat. She


    began to talk to Hackett about sex seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t stop halfway. Leave yourself some space, okay?¡±


    Hackett pulled Sherri into his arms and warned mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t beg for mercy when the time


    Sherri reached out and hugged him back. She stopped smiling and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Are you


    going to my father¡¯s birthday next month?¡±


    Hackett moved away and looked down at Sherri with anticipation. ¡°If you want, I can go now. At most,


    I¡¯ll be beaten up. I promise I won¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my father about us in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what kind of gift does Dad like? I¡¯ll go and prepare it in advance.¡±


    Sherri pretended to pout. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s my father, not yours.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. I need to practice in advance. It will be easier for me to call him


    Dad after I meet him. At that time, I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    Sherri reached out and pinched Hackett¡¯s waist. He retreated and pressed against Ruby¡¯s leg. Sherri


    med him. ¡°Be careful. Ruby is very behind you.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll slow down and give you a good morning kiss first.¡±


    After saying that, hended a long and deep kiss on Sherri¡¯s lips.


    The waves were singing happily in the sea.


    And Sherri was also happy in her heart.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    After breakfast, Natalie helped Trevon change the gaure in the first aid kit and checked the wound. The


    wound on his palm had already scabbed over


    Seeing the terrifying scar on Trevon¡¯s palm. Trevon felt a little distreund. She and Mankly. ¡°I will let my


    brother firul better ointment to remove scars in Sapphire City


    Holding her breath, the rook his injured hard in her hand and prepared to apply the medicine


    Trevon cat quietly by the bed and watched Natalie carefully apply the ointment and change the gauze.


    He refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This a quite good. At least in 11 help me remember what had


    happened!¡±


    The hand Natalie med to hold Trevon a hand froze. After a while, the over. Eve already forgiven you.


    None of us need to be trapped in the past. Trevon¡¯


    me back to her senses. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s already


    She did not let go of his hand. She raised her head and repeated her words solemnly. ¡°I aid I have


    forgiven you. This scar is really terrible Find a way to remove it.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and misty. He held back his regret and slowly opened his thin lips.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    His red misty eyes made Natalie painful. She felt that her heart was being held by a hand. She took a


    deep breath and und,


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening ¡±


    She paused for a few seconds before the organized her words and cod what she wanted to say. ¡°In


    love, we¡¯re all equal. I¡¯ve already forgiven you, so you don¡¯t have to be apologetic every day I don¡¯t


    want you to be apologetic and observe me every day. I don¡¯t want our life to be like this I don¡¯t think you


    want to live stach a life too. You can be good to you, but you are still you All women want to be loved


    and doted on by the men they love. I¡¯m a normal woman. I¡¯m the same in this way but you can¡¯t lose


    yourself


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long our rtionship willst, but I don¡¯t


    it to change at the beginning¡±


    They didn¡¯t have a beautiful start, but they made a great effort to meet and reunite with each other.


    They loved each other equally Natalie didn¡¯t want him to love her humbly while she epted


    everything naturally


    Trevon managed to remember everything she said clearly. He felt moved and excited. He felt that all


    cells in his body were boiling Natalie felt heartbroken for him¡¯


    As they talked. Natalie had already helped changed the gauze. When Natalie prepared to put the


    medicine cab down, Trevon pulled Natalie over, let her sit on herp, used his left hand to hold her


    waist, raised his head, and stared into her eyes. ¡°I can guarantee that our rtionship willst forever.


    But you can still decide how long the rtionshipsts. I will find ways to make our rtionshipst


    longer


    Natalie was silent for a while After she pondered for a while, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Trevon changed the topic and rubbed her waist gently ¡°Where do you want to go today? I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    She turned her attention to the living room, where Jasper was still watching Scooby-Doo


    Then she heard the man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s already engrossed in it.¡±


    At this moment, Natalie wanted to discuss the cartoon Scooby-Doo with Trevon. She narrowed her


    beautiful eyes and asked in confusion. ¡°Do you think Jasper can understand it?¡±


    Trevon was silent for a few seconds. He pressed his forehead against hers and rubbed his forehead


    against hers. He said in a bourse voice. ¡°I should be able to understand it. I watched the news


    broadcast when I was one year old¡±


    Natalie as speechless. Was he telling her that he was clever too?


    Sering Natalie¡¯s speechless expression, he continued to smile and said, ¡°Just think that he


    understands. Anyway, he has a clever fathe


    Natalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How can you praise yourself so shamelessly?¡±


    Trevon stroked her waist again with has left hand and said in a low voice. ¡®One has to know their ce.


    Excessive modesty is hypocrisy Im very honest, Natalie¡±


    Natalie sneered ¡°Are you trying to say that you were born to be a genius, right? Were you born with a


    GPS system?¡±


    Trevon was amused by her words. Natalie was quite humorous. Why hadn¡¯t she realized it before?


    After a while. Trevon wanted to joke. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking about something again¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie trembled at the sudden change of topic. Her legs trembled as he flirted with her. She warned in


    a stern voice, ¡°Trevon, that was thest time. I don¡¯t want my hand to be like yours¡±


    Heughed, his eyes bloodshot. He held his desire for her in and pressed his head against her


    shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I don¡¯t need your help. I want real sex instead of masturbation. Let me get


    close to you and calm myself down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to be myself Fm just saying what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    She sneered and patted him. She wasn¡¯t referring to this. He was overthinking ¡°How dare you say this?


    It¡¯s really embarrassing. Why didn¡¯t I know that you are a pervert before?¡±


    A muffled voice came from her corbone. ¡°I regret it so much. If I made up my mind and did what I


    should do two years ago. I will have everything now. My our mistake led to a lot more mistakes.¡±


    Once he made a mistake, he would have to pay for his previous mistakester.


    Natalie knew what he was talking about and did not intend to continue discussing it. It was already the


    past. She changed the topic. ¡°Do you have any good suggestions for today¡¯s schedule?¡±


    Trevon exhaled at her corbone. His warm breath sprayed on her corbone, causing her entire body


    to go numb. She pushed him away, but he did not move at all.


    The next second, he spoke, but his head did not move. He even stuck out his tongue to lick her


    corbone before slowly raising his head. He frowned and endured the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Do you have


    anywhere you want to go and something you want to y


    ¡°Ava and Sherri have different hobbies from me. I want to y bungee jumping. rock climbing,


    mountain climbing¡­¡±


    ¡°Sherri is simr to Ava. They like shopping, skiing, traveling, gathering with friends¡­¡±


    Perhaps because Trevon was listening to her too seriously, the heat in his body decreased a little. He


    rubbed the tip of her nose and chuckled. ¡°The woman I like is really different¡±


    Natalie was about to say something when he called her. Her thoughts were in a mess. ¡°Natalie.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°I love you¡± Trevon¡¯s expression was extremely serious.


    The sudden confession made her grip around his neck tighten. Her nervousness was reflected in his


    eyes.


    His left hand rubbed her red facefortingly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°I just need you to know that


    I love you. You don¡¯t need to respond, okay?¡±


    The next second, Natalie pulled Trevon closer to her and hugged him tightly. She leaned against him


    and rested his chin on his shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°I ept it.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s smile deepened though Natalie couldn¡¯t see him. He said simply, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two hugged for a while before Natalie stepped back and asked with her beautiful eyes widened,


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a paradise. It¡¯s a little far away and needs a boat, but your sister and the others might


    like it.¡±


    Natalie asked. ¡°Is there such a ce in Athana?¡±


    Trevon replied. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go talk to them now and tell them to get ready.¡±


    She definitely couldn¡¯te back tonight. They needed to bring clothes to change.


    Trevon squeezed her slender fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare our own first. Let Jim go inform then.¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°You want to bring Mr. Hawk?¡±


    He did not hesitate or feel embarrassed at all. ¡°Yes, in case of emergencies.¡±


    The next second, Natalie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really a devious capitalist. Is there anyone like you who


    exploitsbor like that? You even want him to follow you out to y.¡±


    Jim was really bitter..


    Trevon said seriously. ¡°He still has to thank me for traveling with his sry. Ask him if he likes it.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless. You¡¯re


    number one. You make it sound so dignified.¡±


    Natalie had already jumped down from hisp and went to the wardrobe to pack her clothes.


    He reminded her, ¡°There¡¯s a beach there. You can bring a dress. A longer one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Should its length be below the ankle? Should it be the same as yours? Maybe you can lend


    yours to me.¡±


    Trevon wondered if she could go over this.


    Natalie held back herughter as she tidied up her clothes. Trevon¡¯s face was dark as sheforted


    him. ¡°Don¡¯t feel


    awkward. Actually, you look quite good in women¡¯s clothes. Men will be envious and women will be


    jealous when seeing you in that clothes. To tell the truth. You are more beautiful than many real


    women.¡±


    Seeing that Trevon pursed his lips and did not speak, she changed the topic. ¡°Can you tell Frank to be


    more careful when faced with Ava?¡±


    As expected, after the topic changed, Trevon¡¯s expression became much better. He guessed, ¡°Are you


    afraid that he will hurt


    Ava?¡±


    Natalie tidied her clothes seriously and said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ava won¡¯t be able to withstand Frank¡¯s


    mean words.¡±


    Frank was really mean. Trevon didn¡¯t want to judge about that. Frank seldom said anything nice.


    ¡°Rx. He knows what to do. Ava is a girl anyway. He wouldn¡¯t agree to friend him that day if he


    means anything else. If it was the past, he had long refused. You know it. He doesn¡¯t like to get close to


    women. It¡¯s rare that he agrees to friend Ava.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°Ava is lively. She will always try her best to fight for whatever she likes, but she also


    knows her limits. If she makes anyone very ufortable, she will stop all actions. Therefore, I hope


    Frank won¡¯t hurt her. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She might just have a crush on him.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell Frank. Don¡¯t worry. What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. Frank isn¡¯t that kind of


    person. He knows his limits too.¡±


    Natalie was curious. ¡°Is there a girl Frank likes? If there is, I have to tell Ava. Actually, I don¡¯t


    understand why Ava likes Frank either. These two people seem totally different. Frank will only reply


    with one word after Ava says ten sentences to him. Ava likes to chat. She will feel bored.¡±


    After saying that, Natalie shook her head in confusion.


    Love was a mysterious thing. It was hard to exin why Ava liked Frank.


    Trevon saw through her thoughts. ¡°Since you think Ava will fail, you might as well not stop it. As long as


    you don¡¯t jump to conclusions too early, anything is possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re her sister, but only Ava knows whether she really likes Frank or not. At most, you can only give


    suggestions. It¡¯s the same for Joseph. You can¡¯t do anything. They have the right to choose the ones


    they love.¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°When did you be an expert in rtionships? You seem reasonable. I just don¡¯t


    want Ava to be hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You are the only reason for me to be an expert in love.¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    It was about noon.


    Sherry and Ava still showed no signs of getting up Natalie had already prepared her luggage


    Trevon watched as she was busy in the room He


    nod mood. So, this the feeling of having a home. Now, he hard the woman he loved and a kid. He


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    pressed his hand on the bed to support his body and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you should


    unge Sherri


    At this moment, the room was very harmonious. The warm sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling


    windows and reflected into the room, addin


    Trevon felt waTTT ¨¤


    Life was peaceful. He


    leisure day!


    ould stay by her side forever


    After more than ten minutes, she finally brought everything she needed. Natalie sat quietly on the


    recliner and read a book Trevon watched her every move tirelessly Jasper sat on the plush carpet and


    flipped through the paintings


    The family of three had their own the


    odo, but Trevon kept disturbing Natalie.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he teased. ¡°Afraid of interrupting them?¡±


    In the end, Natalie stopped reading and red at him ¡°Do you thank everyone is like you? You think


    about sex all day?


    He simply shifted his hips and moved to the side of the bed Leaning against the of the bed, he ced


    one hand on the back of his head and looked at her steadily ¡°That¡¯s what I should think Do you think


    Hackett is better than me! It¡¯s normal for me to be like this when faced with the woman I like You can


    ask Sherrter when she wakes up if she only chatted with Hackett yesterday¡±:


    Natalie didn¡¯t need to ask. She knew that it was impossible. Even if Hackett agreed to chat only. Sherri


    wouldn¡¯t agree


    Natalie had been the best friend of Sherri for years. How could Natalie not understand Sherri¡¯


    Trevon leaned against the headboard andughed out loud. ¡°Look, even you don¡¯t believe that This is


    a normal way for a couple tomu cate with each other Only by doing this will we be closer


    ¡°Shut up Just stop talking about sex¡±


    As she spoke, Trevon¡¯s phone rang on the bed. When he saw the caller ID, he picked up the phone


    and waved his phone at her Frank I¡¯ll take this call¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± She nodded. Although they were a coupe, they should have their own spaces. Just like now


    When Frank and Trevon had something to talk about, Natalie wouldn¡¯t ask Trevon to report everything


    to her


    Trevon left the room and packed up the phone. He stood in the corridor and gently closed the door


    ¡°Speak¡±


    On the other end, Frank had lost his patience. ¡°Is there anything wrong with your Why don¡¯t you answer


    my call?


    How mean he was! Trevon ignored Frank¡¯s mockery. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Frank got interested. ¡°I did find out something. Your ex-wife¡¯s stepmother has connections overseas.


    They¡¯ve always been in contact with each other. They¡¯ve transferred a lot of money over there over the


    years and buy a batch of perfume every few days. That guy is a perfume expert¡±


    Trevon did not like Frank keeping her in suspense. ¡°Get to the point. Cut the crap


    It was rare for Frank to be so talkative, but he was stopped. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t


    understand That perfume is used to confuse others. Not only did your ex-wife¡¯s stepmother buy it, but


    Hackett¡¯s cousin also bought it years ago


    Frank steered and said, ¡°Did Mia use it on you?¡±


    It was understandable that Elena bought this. As a mistress, she wanted to stabilize her status. What


    about Mia¡¯ ¡®Do you know why she bought that?¡±


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t use it on you?¡±


    After waiting for a long time, there was no reply from Trevon Trevon remained silent.


    Without getting a reply from Trevon, Frank consciously continued to say the rest. ¡°Every time she


    receives the perfume, she will immediately go to the ckwell¡¯s ce.¡±


    Trevon was a little suspicious. ¡°The Mackwell¡¯s residence! Her target is Henry?¡±


    Frank smiled yfully. ¡°I thought you became stupid after falling in love. Looks like you didn¡¯t. She isn¡¯t


    that capable. Why should Henry help beg you to protect her before he died? Three times! Theo begged


    you to save her.¡±


    Trevon mocked himself. He didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but he felt unworthy for Henry ¡°Did it have


    some side effects?¡± Frank replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes. Your ex-wife¡¯s stepmother used perfume. Mia


    used aromatherapy Ordinary people can¡¯t


    see or smell it They will only feel veryfortable Using it for a long time will shorten people¡¯s lifespan.


    In the end, they


    will have dementia.¡±


    Upon hearing thus, Devon felt his heart skip a heat. This was a slow-acting murder Who would have


    thought that Mia would use such a method to bewitch Henry for her own sake? ¡°I won¡¯t tell Hackett


    about this for the time being in case he goes crazy¡¯


    Hackett and his parents were dissatished when Henry took Mia as his god-granddaughter. And he was


    forced to help the Sullivan family. It turned out that Mia was a murderer.


    If that was really the case, then it could be exined why Henry did not remember Hackett and his


    parents in the end. At that time, the doctor of the ckwell family diagnosed Henry as dementia. A


    moment before Henry died, he became conscious and begged to protect Mia.


    Joy helped someone with bad intentions. She indirectly harmed Henry


    Mia grew up in a single-parent family Joy was kind-hearted and helped her in all aspects. When


    Michael was busy, Joy offered to help Mia. Joy took Mia over to take care of her Joy did not expect


    such an oue.


    The best way to deal with someone like Mia was an eye for an eye.


    Of course, Frank knew the severity of the matter Although Hackett was usually happy, he was not easy


    to deal with when he was crazy. ¡°I¡¯m better at keeping a secret than you¡±


    Trevon said. ¡°Have you investigated the foreign doctor?¡±


    Frank said. ¡°The documents are in my office. I don¡¯t want to be interviewed. Come and take a look


    yourself when you¡¯re free. It seems like you¡¯re not in a hurry. I¡¯ll lock the safe ande and take a look


    when you¡¯re not crazy in love¡±


    These words inexplicably made Trevon think of Ava. He smiled and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t treat Ava like this,


    okay? A young girl like her can¡¯t take your mean words. If you don¡¯t want to stay single for the rest of


    your life, restrain yourself¡±


    After he said this, Frank cut the call directly. As soon as the call ended, Trevor¡¯s eyes turned cold and


    deep.


    At this moment, the door opened. The moment Natalie opened the door, a smile immediately appeared


    on his face. ¡°What took you so long? Is something the matter with thepany? If you have something


    to do, you can return to the epany. first. You don¡¯t have to apany me every day¡±


    He put his phone in his pocket nonchntly and reached out to hold the back of her head. ¡°Do you


    think I can go back to thepany now? I can¡¯t sign any documents at this moment. I¡¯m not left-


    handed. My father is in thepany. Don¡¯t worry. Forget it. Let¡¯s inform them ourselves. Send Sherri a


    message¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it now. Have you told Frank? Is he going?¡±


    Trevon pushed Natalie through the door and closed the door behind him. He knew why she asked that


    question. ¡°Yes¡±


    He kept using Frank¡¯s power and resources, so he had to use the money tofort Frank. Otherwise,


    what if Frank stopped


    working?


    As he spoke, he sent a message to the group of him, Frank, and Hackett. ¡°We will go on the ind


    tonight. Meet at Grand Manor tonight if you want to go.¡±


    After hanging up. Frank had just put the phone in his pocket when he felt the phone vibrate from his


    leg. He took it out again and smiled.


    He looked at his sister, who was painting her feet nails red, and said disdainfully. ¡°Clean up. I¡¯ll take you


    out to eat and stay. tonight.¡±


    Rose did not even look up. She continued to fan herself with his hand, hoping that the nail polish would


    dry quickly. ¡°Are you bankrupt?¡±


    Frank nced at her. ¡°Wish me something good, okay? If I went bankrupt, you would be a beggar


    tomorrow too. If you don¡¯t want to live on the street, pray that I make a fortune every day you get up.¡±


    Rose was invulnerable. She was not angry at all. She said slowly. ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Frank said impatiently, ¡°Are you going or not? If not, you can stay at home.¡±


    Rose realized that he was serious, but the nail polish on her feet was still wet. Shemanded, ¡°My


    feet can¡¯t touch the ground yet. Please help me get my suitcase.


    ¡°Frank, Buddy, dear Frank, Cranky Franky¡­


    ¡°Use the name you like.¡±


    Frank was unwilling to help when he heard about the luggage. He ignored those ways of addressing


    and became immune to that. ¡°We won¡¯t be out for long. Just bring some pieces of clothes. At most


    three days.¡±


    Rose said in disdain, ¡°You damn straight man, do you know what girls need to bring when they go out?


    Do you think we only need to bring underwear just like you boys? Hurry up! Take my suitcase here.


    Otherwise, you can¡¯t go out either!¡±


    She appeared that she would hold on to thest Helplessly, Frank went upstairs. Hallway on the road,


    he asked again, ¡°Anything else except for the suitcase? Don¡¯t dream about letting me go upstairs to


    take anything down for you for the


    second time¡±


    Rose said a lot in turn. Frank almost needed a memo to write those things down. His face was as ck


    as a pot. Why should he help her?


    He kept muttering to himself, ¡°Forgive her, forgive her. She¡¯s my biological sister¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Frank took down Rose¡¯s suitcase and threw it into the trunk. Fortunately, Rose did not see it.


    Otherwise, he would have been scolded again.


    The suitcase was her treasure. It was a limited edition that she had bought from Sapphire City How


    could she bear to see it being treated so rudely by Frank¡¯


    Originally, she didn¡¯t n to go upstairs to get her things, but as soon as the nail polish dried, she


    walked upstairs to pack her things. It took her about forty minutes.


    It was rare that Frank didn¡¯t get angry. He used nicotine to suppress the raging anger in his heart. He


    almost smoked half a pack of cigarettes, but he managed to resist the urge to go upstairs and smash


    the door.


    When Frank heard the sound of the door opening upstairs, he guessed that Rose was done. He


    stubbed out his cigarette and prepared to get up.


    He stood up straight, straightened his pants, and poured himself a ss of water to rinse his mouth. He


    had smoked too much, and his mouth felt a little ufortable.


    He had just put down the cup when he looked up at Rose, who hade down.


    When his gazended on her pants, his eyebrows twitched as he forced himself to calm down. He


    suspected that Rose was born to anger him.


    She challenged his bottom line every day, trying to anger him.


    Rose was dressed fashionably today. She was wearing a tight ck long-sleeved shirt with hollows on


    her left shoulder. The shirt was rtively short. Her navel and thin waist. She was wearing ck


    straight ripped pants. Both legs had holes on. One was on herp and the other was under her knee.


    Both holes were big enough to put a basketball in. Her shoes were normal white canvas shoes. The


    shoes had high heels. She also wore dozens of braids on her head.


    She made Frank think of a non-mainstream fashion style of Lithern Club.


    Frank stared at her clothes for a few minutes. He closed his eyes and felt anger rising in his chest.


    ¡°Rose, are you so free? Did you cut your pants open? Are you trying to act like a hooligan?¡±


    These words made Rose dumbfounded. She looked down at her clothes. There was nothing wrong


    with it. She did not show her butt. Her hair was braided to prevent the first few strands of pasta hair


    from covering her face. Indeed, straight men had different tastes.


    She flicked her hair and said yfully. ¡°This is called a trend. You are out, so you don¡¯t understand it.


    Shall we go?


    Frank followed behind Rose. He was furious. Rose¡¯s rebellious periodsted for a few years. When


    would it end?


    About an hourter, the car arrived at Grand Manor.


    After the car stopped, Rose got out first. Not far away, someone was already tidying the trunk.


    The first thing she saw was Ava in a smog-blue bellflower dress. Her long hair was draped over her


    shoulders. There were three straight-line hair clips on the right side of her hair.


    A beautiful woman. This was the first thing Rose thought of. These words immediately appeared in her


    mind as soon as she


    saw Ava.


    After a few minutes, the two women in the same dress as Ava came out. Two men followed behind


    them, carrying two children. The two women were walking in the front casually.


    It was clear who enjoyed a higher status in the family.


    Natalie¡¯s dress was the same color as Ava¡¯s. The color was macaroni. Sherri¡¯s was white. The clothes


    were sent by Ava. She wanted the three


    They looked really attractive when wearing the same clothes.


    Rose walked over and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re all dressed well. I¡¯m thinking about


    changing into the same clothes as you.¡±


    Ava quite liked Rose¡¯s attire. Ava praised Rose generously, ¡°Rose, I think you look very cool like this.


    You look very good.¡±


    Rose found that Ava really had a sweet mouth. She held Ava¡¯s waist and said. ¡°I think so too. We¡¯re


    from the same era. Some people don¡¯t know how to appreciate this world. They¡¯re old but still look


    down on my clothes. How tragic.¡±


    Frank, who was leaning against the door smoking, pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He just


    nced at the lively area a


    few times.


    Ava nced in the direction of the car door, her heart pounding. Frank was handsome as ever, but she


    quickly looked away. Trevon carried the child with one hand and nced at Rose¡¯s attire. He praised


    her expressionlessly. It was impossible to tell if he was sincere or not. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Ava tidied up Rose¡¯s hair and ced the braids one by one outside her hair. With a serious expression,


    she said, ¡°This hair looks pretty good. I¡¯ll get this next time.¡±


    Rose raised her chin in the direction of Frank again. It was easy to guess what she thought. ¡°See, you


    are really old.¡±


    Trevon could not help butugh. He knew who Rose was mocking


    Jim put the suitcase into the trunk and walked straight to the driver¡¯s seat to wait for the order to leave.


    Ethan and Joseph walked out side by side. However, Ethan was carrying a suitcase in his hand.


    Joseph was empty-handed. Joseph walked over and touched Jasper¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ava, Natalie. I wille


    Natalie and Ava answered in unison. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Natalie walked over and said to her brother, ¡°Joseph,e over after your work is done. It¡¯s rare for


    you toe over and have fun with us. You¡¯re always working and seldom stay with us. No matter how


    busy you are at work, you have to take care of your health¡±


    Joseph also felt guilty. He smiled and agreed. ¡°Got it. I will hurry up and go over early. Be careful when


    you have fun. Let Ethan follow you.¡±


    Trevon refused without thinking for a second. ¡°Let Mr. White stay with you. I have brought people over


    with me. Don¡¯t worry. There are people both on the surface and hidden in the dark.¡±


    Joseph believed in Trevon¡¯s ability. Moreover, Frank was still around, so Joseph was naturally at ease.


    Joseph understood what Trevon was thinking. Trevon was just afraid that Ethan would report to


    Joseph. ¡°Sure, take good care of them.¡±


    Trevon nodded in agreement when he saw how readily Joseph agreed.


    After saying a few words, Joseph waved his hand and got into another car. He needed to take down a


    project tonight. If he wanted to move Sapphire City¡¯s project here, it would definitely take a long time.


    Over the past few days. Trevon had already helped him and saved him a lot of effort.


    After Joseph left, Rose leaned close to Ava¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Your brother looks like a leader whoes


    to inspect your recent work. He left right after he gave the instructions. He looks domineering¡±


    Ava raised her head and smiled. She felt that Rose¡¯s metaphor was very funny.


    Hackett stared at the ripped pants for a long time and could not help but say, ¡°Oh my god, Rose, did


    your brother abuse you and not give you money? These pants are so tattered.¡±


    Rose kicked Hackett¡¯s calf when she heard this. ¡°Get lost¡±


    Hackett dodged and shouted. ¡°You missed. You missed. Come over. Come over.¡±


    The two of them argued for a while before Hacket was kicked a few times. He gritted his teeth in pain


    and called Frank for help. However, Frank still watched the show calmly and ignored him.


    Frank looked like he was just here to watch a show and had nothing to do with him.


    In the end, Trevon, Natalie, and their son sat in the same car. Hacket, Sherri, and their daughter sat in


    the same car.


    Trevon¡¯s hand was injured, so he needed Jim to drive. Rose felt especially frustrated facing Frank


    alone. It was obvious that they would argue all the way. She just pulled Ava over to sit in the back seat


    with her.


    The three cars set off for the dock side by side.


    In the car. Natalie hugged Jasper and leaned against the back seat. Trevon held her hand and patiently


    yed with her fingertips. Jim tactfully raised the partition.


    Natalie was very curious about Rose. Whether it was her attire or personality, she looked very special.


    She was rebellious, casual, and feminine. She made people feel that she was hiding something deeply.


    ¡°Is Rose always like this?¡±


    Rose was totally different from Frank. If not for their same family name, others wouldn¡¯t know that they


    were biological siblings though they looked a little simr.


    any deep contact with Rose. When the kid fell ill, Ava


    Previously, when Natalie was in Sapphire City, she did not have an introduced Rose to Natalie, then


    they met with each other.


    Thenter in Lithern Club, they had deeper contact with each other.


    Trevon did not stop ying with Natalie¡¯s finger after they talked. ¡®No, she changed during high school.


    However, she¡¯s always quite cheerful and happy. But her attitude toward Frank changed during high


    school.¡±


    There must be a big reason why someone¡¯s personality could change so drastically. ¡°Did anything


    really bad happen?¡±


    Trevon rarely saw her gossiping. ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    Natalie said truthfully, ¡°Not really. I just feel that she¡¯s hiding some kind of emotion. What she¡¯s showing


    now is only what she wants to show everyone. Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    She did not know if it was her imagination. But once someone appeared to be extremely casual, she or


    he must want to hide something.


    Hearing this, Trevon chuckled. Women were really good at guessing other women¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Your


    guess is right, but she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She just doesn¡¯t want you to know her past.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie exined. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Everyone had their own little secrets that they wanted to hide. She could understand that.


    She was just asking casually and was curious for a moment. She did not intend to get to the bottom of


    other people¡¯s


    matters.


    Trevon didn¡¯t n to say anything about Rose. After all, this was the grudge between Rose and Frank.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be curious about me?¡±


    Natalie squeezed his fingers hard. It was neither painful nor itchy. She just tickled, making him feel like


    a feather brushing against his heart. ¡°I no longer have the desire to explore you.¡±


    Trevon gritted his teeth and bit her earlobe. ¡°I still have many secrets about me that you don¡¯t know.


    You really don¡¯t intend to explore further?¡±


    He was really¡­ Jim was in the front and Jasper was in her arms. How could Trevon be like this?


    Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to the brain department. You have nothing but trash in your brain.¡±


    How could he think about sex all day?


    Trevon smiled when he heard that. He leaned against his back and rested his tongue on one cheek as


    he pretended to sleep

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Ever since Ava got into the car, he had been sizing up Ava, who looked like a young princess.


    No matter how many times Rose sized Ava up, she still found Ava really beautiful. When Ava went to


    pick up Rose that day. Ava still looked like a young student, but today, Ava looked really like a fairdy.


    Ava was really a girl of different styles.


    Rose looked at Ava for a while and chuckled. She praised Ava repeatedly. ¡°Ava, you¡¯re really beautiful.


    You look great in all styles of clothes. I like you so much!¡±


    Normally, Ava would have begun to chat with Rose confidently, but faced with Frank, she restrained


    herself. ¡°Rose, that¡¯s too much. I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    Rose said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. You are good-looking. Don¡¯t be so humble. If you appear to


    be too humble, those who are not good-looking will think that you are acting, so you have to admit


    generously that you are beautiful.¡±


    Frank stared at the road ahead of him. He was driving seriously and did not speak the entire time. He


    only frowned asionally. Perhaps Rose¡¯s words had provoked him.


    After a while, Rose suddenly shouted at Frank, ¡°Cranky Franky, do you think that Ava is beautiful? You


    only have one chance to ask the question. Cherish it, okay?¡±


    Ava tightened her grip on the hem of her dress and waited for Frank¡¯s answer. She thought to herself,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he says no because he doesn¡¯t understand me.¡±


    That didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t good


    Ava¡¯s ability to ept things was still very strong. She looked soft and cuddly, but she often attacked


    other people¡¯sputers. How could she be a fragile girl¡¯ She could ept all kinds of results.


    After a long while, Rose did not hear Frank¡¯s reply. She urged again. ¡°Would it kill you to say


    something, Cranky Franky? Say it, okay? Don¡¯t hold it.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank, who was in the front, said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t answer strange questions.¡±


    Rose¡¯s anger rose ¡°Cranky Franky, say it clearly! Strange? Am I strange? You are the strange one.


    Don¡¯t think that else in the world is like you¡±


    anyone


    Frank was not angry at all. He was still invulnerable. He said unhurriedly. ¡°Tell me three things about


    you that are not strange, and I¡¯ll answer your question¡±


    Rose wasn¡¯t stupid Only a fool would fall for it. If she were to get serious about this topic with him,


    wouldn¡¯t she be admitting that she was strange and try her best to exin it to him? He was sick, but


    she wasn¡¯t.


    Ava sat at the side and watched the siblings argue with each other. Neither of them gave in to the


    other. For some reason, he thought of Trevon¡¯s words. The siblings were like fire and water. They


    fought to the death. However, they only quarreled and never fought.


    That seemed to be the case. Trevon¡¯s words really made sense.


    It was a concise summary.


    Ava¡¯s family was very harmonious. Her brother, Joseph, loved her very much and doted on her very


    much. The current scene shocked her. She had never thought that siblings would have such a unique


    way of getting along.


    Natalie often told Ava. There are all kinds of birds in the forest. Don¡¯t be so quick to deny what you


    haven¡¯t seen. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s just that you


    haven¡¯t encountered it. Don¡¯t judge anything subjectively.¡±


    Rose had already fallen silent. Frank, who was in the front, suddenly said, ¡°Are you admitting you are


    strange?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be silent? Silence is gold.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You never keep silent. You don¡¯t have anything to do with gold. You are not worthy of being


    put together with gold.¡±


    ¡°Cranky Franky!¡± Rose was finally angered by Frank. The entire car was filled with her voice.


    Along the way, the sounds did not make Ava feel bored. Instead, she found it interesting and fun to see


    them quarrel.


    They had been arguing all the way, Ava couldn¡¯t interrupt, so she quietly became a spectator and


    listened to the guests.


    Unknowingly, the car stopped at the dock.


    Jim¡¯s car arrived first, followed by Frank¡¯s car.


    After the car stopped, Rose opened the door angrily and got out. Ava quickly got out from the other


    side.


    Rose forcefully opened the driver¡¯s door. She reached out to grab Frank¡¯s cor, but Frank blocked


    her.


    Then, Frank came down and Rose kicked him twice to vent her anger.


    Ava was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it said that they never fought? What were they doing at this point of


    time? Was Rose tickling Frank¡¯


    As soon as Trevon got out of the car, he saw Frank being beaten up. He carried the child over and


    teased Frank with a smile. He looked like he was watching a show and even put on aforting


    posture. ¡°Yo, did you not lock your mouth? You made Rose so angry that she hit you.¡±


    Frank did not answer this question. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket, shook out a cigarette,


    and put it in his mouth. He lit it up and gestured to Trevon. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Trevon refused. ¡°I quit.¡±


    Frank curled his lips into a smile and nced in the direction of Ava. Then, he put down the cigarette


    and stuck his tongue into the corner of his lips. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hurry up and get your luggage.¡±


    This was directed at Rose, who was ring at him angrily.


    Hackett was thest to arrive. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he was mocked by Frank. ¡°Can


    you be any slower? Are you the brother a snail?¡±


    Hackett, who had just gotten out of the car, was dumbfounded. Who did he offend? Why was Frank so


    angry? Was Frank in period¡± ¡°Do you need any sanitary towels? I will buy some for you.¡±


    Frank leaned against the car door and smoked like a hooligan. He saidzily, ¡°Okay. Send me some.


    I¡¯m willing to take whatever freely. My sister can use them


    Rose said in her heart. Thank you so much for even preparing this for me.¡±


    Then, Frank turned to Ava and said, ¡°Hey, Ava, I will send you some!¡±


    Ava did not feel awkward about the topic of sanitary pads and replied directly, ¡°No need, Buddy. I only


    use sanitary pads of


    certain branks.¡±


    The cigarette in Frank¡¯s mouth almost fell to the ground. He trembled twice. He really did not expect


    her to answer like this.


    Hackett wondered what the hell was happening.


    While they were talking. Natalie walked over. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, she


    asked Ava, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Ava shrugged and smiled Buddy and Hackett are talking about sanitary pads¡±


    Trevon smiled and looked at Natalie, who was speechless. with interest. He walked over and bumped


    her shoulder. ¡°The alien world is not something we can participate in. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Trevon turned around with Natalie, who was dumbfounded. When Natalie turned around, she saw a


    white giant-like ship parked on the shore. It was luxurious, tall, and majestic.


    After a while, the roar of the ship¡¯s motor became deafening, and the quarrels stopped. The few of


    them took their suitcases and boarded the ship.


    Although they quarreled, Rose¡¯s luggage was still carried by Frank when she went up. During this


    period, she did not express any unwillingness.


    Their way of getting along with each other was really strange.


    As soon as they boarded the ship, the girls began to look for rooms excitedly. Trevon pulled Natalie


    elsewhere.


    Trevon had always been very calm He was familiar with the ship, so Natalie could not help but have a


    guess. Standing side by side, she stopped in her tracks and raised her head to ask Trevon, ¡°Is this ship


    yours?¡±


    Trevon smiled faintly and leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too smart. But from today onwards,


    this ship is already yours


    Natalie replied nothing.


    Trevon said half-jokingly, ¡°I came out with a difficult mission. Joseph asked me to take care of you. I


    won¡¯t be at ease sitting on someone else¡¯s boat¡±


    With his strength, it was not strange for him to buy a ship. It could be said to be very normal.


    When they reached the room, Natalie asked, ¡°How long will it take to get to the ind?¡±


    ¡°A few hours. You can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we get there. I¡¯ll take care of the kid.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep anymore. Let¡¯s go take a look at Ava.¡±


    Trevon did not object and followed her to look for Ava. After all, he still had to take good care of Asa.


    Otherwise, Joseph


    would fight him to the death

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Trevon nced at Frank, who lookedzy, and said teasingly, ¡°How¡¯s Ava!¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as he looked at the blue seawater. There didn¡¯t seem to be any


    fluctuations in his eyes as he said calmly. ¡°Have you been to thepany recently? You want to be a


    matchmaker?¡±


    Trevon smiled ¡°That¡¯s fine. If I can find you a girlfriend. I can be a matchmaker¡±


    When Frank heard this, his smile widened. He touched the corner of his mouth with the tip of his


    tongue and stopped smiling. ¡°Thank you very much on behalf of my whole family¡±


    The two of them looked at the waves and ripples. For a moment, neither of them spoke. After a while.


    Frank said faintly, ¡°She¡¯s too young¡±


    Trevon unseered ¡°h¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think she¡¯s too talkative.¡±


    Frank pressed his tongue against his mrs and chuckled ¡°You have a good memory. If you have the


    time to be a matchmaker, why don¡¯t you think about how to remarry Natalie?¡±


    Trevon looked at the waves calmly. Im not in a hurry. I will only be with you for the rest of my life. The


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    marriage certificate isn¡¯t important. If she doesn¡¯t want to remarry, then forget about that. If she wants


    to get remarried, I can go with


    her now


    Frank sneered. ¡°Humph, till death do you part?¡±


    Trevon said. ¡°She¡¯s the love of my life.¡±


    Frank said. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡±


    Upon hearing this. Trevon had his eyes turn cold. His smile disappeared Frank was really good at poke


    others¡¯ sore points.


    Natalie chatted with Ava for a while before returning to her room hand in hand with Trevon


    It was hard to tell why. Maybe Frank¡¯s words made him feel regretful. He held Natalie from behind and


    rested his chin on Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Darling, I love you I will love you for the rest of my life I will never


    love you¡±


    Natalie could feel that Trevon¡¯s mood was changing She turned slightly and looked up to find an


    answer on his face. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    Trevon retracted the sadness in his eyes and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to confess to


    you.¡±


    How could Natalie not see that his smile was very unreal? She saw through him but did not say


    anything. ¡°I received your confession. I¡¯m very touched.¡±


    These words made Trevonugh. This was the first time she had given such a straightforward answer.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Natalie moved his face closer for him to see. ¡°Look at my face. Is it real or fake?¡±


    Trevon followed to answer her question. He let go of her waist and pinched her soft face. ¡°It¡¯s real. I


    never had stic


    surgery


    They both saw through each other, but they both said nothing. Natalie could tell that Trevon was


    uneasy. And Trevon could tell that she was trying to make him happy.


    When Natalie saw that the haze had dissipated, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did you just talk to


    Frank about Ava?¡± Trevon did not hide anything and told her half of what he had told Frank. Of course,


    he did not tell her what he said just


    ¦°¦¯¦´


    After hearing this, Natalie frowned and narrowed her eyes. She looked up and wrapped her arms


    around Trevon¡¯s waist. ¡°Do Frank like women older than him?¡±


    Trevon recalled and smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has an Oedipus Compassion.¡±


    Natalie continued to ask seriously. ¡°Then didn¡¯t he say that he doesn¡¯t like young girls?¡±


    Trevon bent down and kissed the corner of her lips naturally. He became natural when doing this since


    he had done it many times. Natalie was also used to him kissing her from time to time every day. ¡°Not


    bad. You are better and better at epting my kisses. You didn¡¯t even blush.


    Natalie was both angry and amused. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve done something Thore and more shameless. I¡¯m


    already immune to this.¡± Trevon smiled mischievously ¡°This means our rtionship can go further. This


    pass is already over.¡±


    She knew what he was referring to. She ignored lum and wanted to continue the topic of Frank


    because Ava seemed to really like Frank. She wanted to find out what Frank felt about Ava in case Ava


    got hurt.


    Trevon seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said first, ¡°What Frank said might not be true.


    Perhaps it¡¯s an excuse for him to reject. Perhaps it¡¯s not. Perhaps it¡¯s because this is the first time


    someone is pursuing him like this and he¡¯s embarrassed. Perhaps after a long time, Frank will fall in


    love with Ava. Ava is so cute and beautiful. Don¡¯t you have confidence in her, hm?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something about confidence. In love, appearance wasn¡¯t the only reason. Being cute and


    beautiful didn¡¯t mean that


    one should be liked. It depended on fate. Once two people were in love, if one of them was actually


    ugly, his or her lover would think that he or she was beautiful.


    When one really loved you, he or she would think you were the most beautiful or handsome one in the


    world.


    He was afraid that Ava would not be able to warm Frank¡¯s heart and leave Athana gloomily.


    Trevon continued to coax her. He reached out to smooth her slightly furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    be careful. I won¡¯t let Ava get hurt.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want his best friend to fight his brother-inw. If that really happened, things would be difficult


    to deal with.


    That was the most terrible result.


    Trevon continued to smooth her brows. ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy every day and don¡¯t frown.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s brows rxed. She restrained her smile and pretended to warn, ¡°Alright, since you love me so


    much, I will be an arrogant girl once. If Ava gets hurt, you will be med.


    These words were clearly not intimidating at all, but Trevon was shocked to hear this. It meant that he


    had to do it no matter what.


    ¡°Alright, I promise toplete the mission.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Did you invite Jim over to apany Jasper?¡±


    Trevon answered seriously, not feeling embarrassed at all. ¡°Yes, double the sry.¡±


    Natalie rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You really make the most of him.¡±


    Trevon looked like he was thinking for Jim. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be too free and fall sick. I¡¯ll give him a


    chance to practice for free. I might not give ordinary people this chance.¡±


    This was true. Trevon wouldn¡¯t let someone else take care of his grandfather¡¯s beloved great-grandson.


    This was his trust in Jim.


    Jim must think like this, ¡°Okay, fine. Thank you very much for your concern.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    It was already three hourster when the ship docked.


    When they boarded the ship, there were eight people, but when they got out, there were more than a


    hundred people. The leader was an unusually familiar figure


    The leader directed a few young and strong men to carry their suitcases down the ship. They were


    well-trained and worked


    swiftly


    Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by the scene. It was normal for people of their status to bring bodyguards with


    them. The higher they climbed, the more conspicuous they would be and the more people they would


    offend. It was natural for them to be careful and protect themselves. It was understandable.


    This was just like in the workce The more outstanding you were, the more people you would


    unknowingly offend. You might not even know when you offended those people, but it was actually


    because you were outstanding


    The most understanding and the weakest one would attract the most attention. If you were too


    outstanding, you would meet a lot of trouble. If you were too useless, you would be bullied. Those who


    were in the muddle were the safest. They wouldn¡¯t be noticed or bullied. They wouldn¡¯t bring any


    threat.


    in ancient times, these people could survive to the end.


    The two of them walked side by side to the esctor. Natalie looked up and asked. ¡°You arranged for


    these people to be on the ship¡±


    Trevon admitted truthfully. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a difficult task


    Natalie looked at the man in the lead again and asked curiously. ¡°Do I know that man?¡±


    Trevon nced in the direction she was looking at He struled and squeezed her fingers. ¡°Honey, his


    name is Terrell Sutton.


    Is this name familiar?¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie stopped in her tracks. Trevon also stopped in his tracks. He smiled as he looked


    at her shocked and disbelieving expression.


    But at this time. Hackett, who was not sensible enough, appeared and urged. ¡°Natalie, there¡¯s a traffic


    jam!¡±


    Since Trevon and Natalie stopped moving forward, the people following behind also stopped. They


    lined up in the ce. In addition, Trevon and Natalie were holding hands, so there was no ce for the


    third person to walk past.


    When Natalie regained her senses, she turned her body slightly to let people behind them pass first.


    Trevon hugged her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He said to Hackett, ¡°Why are you in such a


    hurry?¡±


    Hackett twisted his body. Tm in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t argue with you. Humph.¡±


    Natalie had doubts in her heart, but now was not the time to ask. If Terrell was Trevon¡¯s man, then he


    must know her every move two years ago, right? When thinking of this. Natalie felt that she was far


    away from him.


    She was quite satisfied before. She hired a good professional manager and the manager managed the


    Foster Group well. It even didn¡¯t take her much money to buy the shares.


    Share?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Right The website where she ced the order!


    Trevon noticed that she was in a daze andforted her in a low voice, Tll exin everything to you


    Terrellmanded six people to guard the ce where the ship disembarked. He arranged for people


    to line up all the way


    to the ind vi


    After walking for about ten minutes, they saw a vi standing in the middle of the flowers Standing in


    front of the vi, they felt that they were far away from the chaos of the mortal world. It was so quiet


    that they felt rxed.


    The surroundings were filled with light blue hydrangea flowers. This blue color was really pleasant. All


    the flowers were blooming It was extremely beautiful


    Ava was already stunned by the beautiful scenery She walked closer to take a closer look. A few


    secondster, she smiled and turned to Natalie Natalie, don¡¯t you think the style of this vi is very


    simr to ours? It¡¯s really simr.¡±


    At first nce, Natalie also felt that it looked simr. However, the flowers in her uncle¡¯s house were not


    hydrangea, but the vi was still simr overall


    Sherri said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Forget it. Don¡¯t think about this question any longer. Let¡¯s go get changed. I


    saw the beach over


    there.¡±


    Rose stood in front of the door and could not help but sigh. ¡°s, capitalists are so extravagant. It


    seems that men have to spend a lot of money to woo girls.¡±


    She suddenly turned around and said to her brother, Joseph, who standing there leisurely with his


    hands in his pocket,


    ¡°Work hard to earn money. Do you see that? If you don¡¯t have some money, you might be single for the


    rest of your life


    his sister. ¡°If you want to be buried here, jost


    otom could!


    to be


    nk¡¯s eyes. He narrowed


    ryes


    and


    Natale tilted her head and held back herughter the siblings were really interesting They always


    fought Rose was not afraid at all She shrugged and saul, ¡®It¡¯s a good cemetery. It¡¯s my honor Thank


    you very much, Cranky Franky


    After saying that, Rose entered the vi with her hands in her pockets. Trevon held Natalie¡¯s hand and


    walked past Frank Trevon patted Frank¡¯s shoulder and saud, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to see you suffer Tell me,


    why dul you have to try again and again? You know that you would be retorted. You must be


    Everyone entered the house, leaving Frank alone in front of the courtyard, deep in thought. His tongue


    was pressed against his cheek. No one knew what he was thinking


    Terrell settled the security arrangements and wanted to enter the vi to report. When he passed by


    Frank, he called Frank, ¡°Mr Roberts¡±


    Frank had long seen him. From the moment he saw Terrell, Frank had beenining about


    Trevon¡¯s scheming nature in his heart However, he sand indifferently, ¡°Yes, you dul well in the Foster


    Group¡±


    Terrell sided and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your prane, Mr. Roberts¡±


    Trevon brought Natalie to a room on the second floor When they pushed open the door, they saw a


    huge bed


    The hinge ss window attracted Natalie From this position, she could see the sea. Under the sunlight,


    the sea waves sparkled There were also seagulls flying freely and happily in the sky. There was a


    golden beach and white glowing shells.


    It was beautiful, so beautiful that it was like paradise.


    While she was in a daze. Trevon hugged her from behind and pressed his head against the top of her


    head. His move was very light and gentle Do you like it?¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be a woman who didn¡¯t like the beautiful scenery. ¡°I do. How did you find this ind?


    Did youe here often in the past?¡±


    Trevon had a smile on his face, but Natalie could not see it ¡°Natalie, are you asking me whether I have


    Natalie didn¡¯t mean that. But since Trevon mentioned this, she continued, ¡°It depends on what you


    think.¡±


    Heughed out loud and hugged her tightly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was the first time?¡±


    She answered without hesitation. ¡°I do.¡±


    Trevon teased. Then believe me. Don¡¯t me me for making decisions without telling you.¡±


    These words sessfully reminded Natalie of Terrell. She turned around slightly and hugged his waist.


    She looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Sutton?¡±


    Trevon told the truth. ¡°Tarranged it. He¡¯s my man, but he has to thank


    you*


    Natalie was puzzled. She did not do anything but pay Terrell. Moreover, the sry she gave Terrell was


    not the highest. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Trevon nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°He was originally at Soutnd. You needed him, so I asked


    him toe back.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    She then asked another question, ¡°What about the website where I ced the order? Don¡¯t tell me that


    it¡¯s also yours. That¡¯s really an annoying thing if you did that¡±


    She would think she was like a clown. Whatever she did was under his control. He thought that she


    made the sessful n herself, but actually, he was behind all those things.


    Trevon held the back of her head with one hand, afraid that she would be angry. He exined carefully,


    ¡°Natalie, I really want to tell you that it¡¯s not mine and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry, but I promised you


    that I wouldn¡¯t lie to you again. Yes. the website belongs to me and Frank. At that time, I didn¡¯t mean


    anything else. I wanted to help you, but I didn¡¯t want to go find you because that would make me


    inferior. To put it simply. I love you, but I just didn¡¯t know about it. Don¡¯t be angry. okay? Just see me as


    a fool, okay?*


    Natalie saw a trace of panic in his eyes. He pleaded carefully. She wanted to get angry, but her words


    of questioning were swallowed back when she saw this. ¡°Fine, you are good enough. I don¡¯t know


    whether I should praise you or scold you¡±


    Trevon saw that her pasta expression was moved and smiled. ¡°Up to you. You can do whatever you


    want, as long as you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°You really dote on me so much.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy if you allow me to dote on you more. In that case,


    you will only be mine and I won¡¯t be afraid that you will leave me.¡±


    This was actually a good way to keep one¡¯s lover around. Doting on the one you loved, until nobody


    else could tolerate her or him.


    Natalie tilted her head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so narcissistic.¡±


    Trevon pecked the corner of her lips twice, then licked the side of his lips as if he was tasting her taste.


    ¡°Natalie, I will never let go of you in this life. Even if you don¡¯t want to remarry, I can always apany


    you like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± A muffled voice sounded from his chest.


    They hugged each other. Neither of them talked. They just felt each other¡¯s heartbeats and warmth.


    Suddenly, Natalie thought of how Harry knew about her share acquisition. ¡°Last time, Harry knew that I


    was the one who was behind the acquisition of shares. Did something happen to your people?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes turned cold. This matter almost caused her to get into trouble. ¡°Yes, one of Frank¡¯s


    people became addicted to gambling. He said some nonsense to Harry. He was already dealt with.¡±


    He wanted to lower his head to kiss her lips when her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Sherri.


    She retreated slightly from his embrace and picked up the phone.


    Sherri¡¯s happy voice could be heard. ¡°Natalie, are you done? We are going to the beach. Hurry up.


    Remember to change. into a bikini¡±


    Natalie replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t want Natalie to dy any time. She said, ¡°We three had changed into bikinis. Come on.


    We are waiting for you.¡±


    Hearing Sherri¡¯s nudging. Natalie said helplessly ¡°Got it, my dear Miss Landor.¡±


    After hanging up, she waved her phone to Trevon indicating that there was no time to make out. ¡°I¡¯m


    changing. Why don¡¯t you go and check on Jasper? Don¡¯t tell me you n to let Jasper sleep with Jim


    tonight.¡±


    Trevon, who was interrupted, was not in a good mood, but he still answered patiently, ¡°No, I¡¯ll bring him


    overter.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go out? You¡¯re not suitable for a cold


    shower now.¡±


    Trevon was silent for a few seconds. He stood up and resigned to his fate. Forget it, he would not


    torture himself anymore. In that case, he was still the one suffering. He walked to the door and said.


    ¡°Wear a long dress. You can at least expose your shoulders.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Do you live by the seaside?¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Why do you always interfere with so many things?¡±


    Trevon was speechless.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The golden sun shone on the beach of the same color, merging into one.


    Beauties and sea would always make a beautiful painting. Three women in bikinis were happily


    chasing each other. One woman in a floral halter dress would asionally join in this enviable y


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the edge of the recliner on the beach, four men in sunsses were attracted by this beautiful


    scenery.


    Beauties would always attract people¡¯s attention, let to mention women in bikinis.


    Hackett was wearing shorts, a pink short-sleeved shirt, a pair of sunsses, and flip-flops. He sat on


    the sand and yed with Ruby. ¡°Baby, what kind of castle do you want?¡±


    Ruby made a high gesture. Hackett smiled and coaxed, ¡°Call me Daddy. Daddy will build a tall and big


    one for you, okay?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s childish voice was filled with smiles and anticipation. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Hackett patted her daughter¡¯s head dotingly, feeling especially satisfied. His heart was filled with


    warmth. ¡°Good girl, I will build you a really big castle. A castle which only belongs to you¡±


    Trevon was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, gray shorts, and ck slippers. He sat on the recliner,


    his gaze fixed on the woman running on the beach. He wanted to go over, but he was afraid of


    disturbing the happy atmosphere.


    It was rare to see a blooming smile on Natalie¡¯s face.


    Perhaps Jasper also wanted to build a castle. He tugged at Trevon¡¯s broad palm. ¡°Daddy¡±


    Trevon retracted his gaze and nced at Hackett. Then, he held his son¡¯s earlobe and asked, ¡°You


    want to build a castle too?¡±


    Jasper nodded truthfully a few times in a row, trying to express his thoughts through actions.


    If words didn¡¯t work, action would.


    Without hesitation. Trevon got down from the recliner and squatted beside Jasper. He took a shovel


    and taught Jasper step by step. He was very patient. ¡°Do it with me. You have to learn to do it


    yourself.¡±


    Jasper clumsily held the small shovel and nced at his father¡¯s movements from time to time. Then,


    he imitated his father. He learned quite well. Trevon was very satisfied. He did not say it out loud, but


    the corners of his mouth still curled up.


    He believed that boys could not be praised all the time. In that case, they would easily becent


    and conceited. But parents also could not constantly discourage boys. They might lose confidence.


    Hackett leaned close to Ruby¡¯s ear. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s do our best. Let¡¯spete with Jasper to see whose


    castle looks better, okay?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Her blinking eyes were clear like seawater. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hackett did not waste any time. As he apanied his daughter to build the castle, he tried to find a


    topic to talk to Frank. ¡°This kind of life is toofortable, Frank, which of the four looks the best over


    there?¡±


    After a few seconds, without waiting for Frank to answer, he continued, ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t be able to


    choose even if you want to. One is my girlfriend, one is Trevon¡¯s girlfriend, and the other is your sister.


    Other than Ava, you don¡¯t seem to have any other choice.¡±


    He felt a little thirsty after talking too much. He took a sip of the coconut on the small table. ¡°Hiss¡­


    Ah¡­ It feels good.¡±


    After putting the coconut back on the table, he continued. ¡°You don¡¯t need to choose Ava. A fairdy


    like her won¡¯t like rough guys like you. You are not gentle at all. s.¡±


    Frank was wearing a dark gray short-sleeved suit with a sunhat covering his face. No one could tell his


    emotions. As he listened to Hackett, he took off the sunhat and nced at Hackett, who was building a


    castle on the ground. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you trying to tell others fortune every day? Just


    try to tell me when you will die, okay? Since we are besties, I will prepare you the best coffin. I can


    guarantee that your funeral will be glorious.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s good mood instantly dissipated under Frank¡¯s curse. He cursed, ¡°Fuck, are you a pufferfish?


    Why did you get angry so easily? I curse you for never finding a girlfriend in your life. Which girl would


    dare to chat with someone mean like you?¡±


    In an instant, a scene appeared in Frank¡¯s mind. In just a few seconds, he calmlyy on the recliner


    again and covered his face with the sun hat.


    Trevon turned a deaf ear to their bickering and continued to teach his son how to build a castle. Seeing


    that Jasper was about to wipe his dirty hands on his clothes, Trevon stopped him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to wipe your hands. Wash your hands when your hands get dirty. Let¡¯s wash our hands when


    everything is done. If you wipe your hands with your clothes, you will bring your mother extra work.¡±


    Jasper replied obediently. ¡°Oh.¡±


    After ridiculing Hackett, Frank started talking about Trevon again. He looked like he was bored. ¡°Tsk,


    tsk, you never stop talking about Natalie. You¡¯re really mushy.¡±


    Trevon was squatting with his back facing Hackett. He said indifferently. ¡°You can ask your daughter to


    dirty the entire dress. Try if Sherri will praise you or scold you¡±


    Hackett thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? At that time, I would be lucky if I didn¡¯t get beaten to


    death.¡±


    Jum and Terrell were sitting on the sand. They were barefooted and grabbed the sand one by one.


    They fell to the ground with the wind and yed tirelessly. ¡°Terrell, is your sry high at the Foster


    Group?¡±


    Terrell repled expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very rude to ask about other people¡¯s sries?


    It¡¯s like asking other people¡¯s age Don¡¯t you know how to write the word ¡®privacy?¡±


    Jim was a little speechless. After a while, he said. ¡°Terrell, you¡¯re getting cocky in the Foster Group¡±


    Terrell shrugged nonchntly and said humbly, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just capable. I can shine wherever


    I go. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Jim replied in dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re so smug. Look at how erratic you are. When did you be like


    this? You¡¯re making it seem like I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m capable enough too,¡±


    Jim¡¯s ability was recognized by Trevon. When Trevon was hurt, Jim had been running thepany


    well.


    Terrell hadplex expressions. It was hard to tell whether he agreed or not. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that


    you¡¯re very confident, but blind confidence is foolish.¡±


    Jim turned sideways and red at Terrell. He thought, ¡°We can¡¯t continue our chat anymore. I can¡¯t talk


    to him, other I might hate him more and more. He¡¯s so cocky!¡±


    Trevon and Jasper had finished building half of the castle. He nced sideways at Natalie, who was


    still ying in the water barefoot. His cell phone in his pocket rang. He looked away and nced at the


    caller ID on the disy screen. He pressed the answer button. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Hearing this, Hackett turned to look at Trevon. After that, he watched as Trevon made calls. Frank did


    not feel anything and continued to take a nap in the sun.


    Theo¡¯s mellow voice overflowed from the phone screen. ¡°Is itfortable to enjoy the holiday when


    you are injured?¡±


    Trevon smiled. ¡°Not bad. Grandpa, if you envy me, I will pick you up here to enjoy the sun.¡±


    Theo could tell how smug Trevon was. ¡°Humph, Natalie is kind. She never holds any grudges. She lets


    you off so easily. If it were other girls, they wouldn¡¯t be so nice to you.¡±


    Trevon continued. ¡°If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t like them either. Grandpa, you carefully chose


    her as my wife. I have to listen to you, right?¡±


    Theo was furious and retorted bluntly. ¡°Humph, if you listen to me, you don¡¯t need to chase after her so


    difficultly¡±


    Trevon was speechless.


    Theo did not want to see his grandson¡¯s smug face. He snorted and got down to business. ¡°Max will be


    engaged to that girl from the Foster family on the 18th of next month.¡±


    Back then, for the sake of Theo, Trevon didn¡¯t expose the fact that Max was impotent. Trevon thought


    that Max¡¯s mother would choose ady from a noble family. Unexpectedly, it was still Emily. It seemed


    that Emily really had something.


    Theo could tell that Trevon was calm. ¡°Looks like you expected this.¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that it was unexpected? Anyway, no matter who marries him. he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to give the girl happiness. It doesn¡¯t matter who marries him.¡±


    Theo couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, but he didn¡¯t realize that Trevon was referring to sex life. ¡°I


    agree with you. Once they get engaged, it¡¯s inevitable for them to meet you. Natalie doesn¡¯t like that


    girl. She has made it obvious. I can see that. If Natalie doesn¡¯t want toe back, don¡¯t force her.¡±


    Trevon said in a low voice. He had some anger in his heart. ¡°I won¡¯t force her. As long as she¡¯s happy,


    she can do anything.¡±


    Theo was very satisfied with his grandson¡¯s change. He praised Trevon generously, ¡°Your EQ seems to


    be higher than before. I always think you will always be someone without EQ I almost give up on you.¡±


    Trevon was shocked.


    He replied coldly, ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Theo missed Jasper. ¡°Is Jasper by your side?¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s asleep.


    Theo did not believe Trevon. Theo instructed sternly, ¡°Give Jasper the phone.¡±


    Although Trevon was dissatisfied, he still ced the phone next to Jasper¡¯s ear and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s


    your great-grandpa. Say


    hello.¡±


    Jasper liked Theo. When he was in the Wilson¡¯s residence, he liked to stay with Theo. When he heard


    that it was a call from


    Theo, he immediately smiled with his white teeth exposed. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡±


    It had been a long time since Theo had seen Jasper or heard Jasper¡¯s voice. Theo missed Jasper so


    much that his voice became a little hoarse. ¡°Hey, Jasper, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Theo said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Come to have fun with me after you are back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasper, who did not know many words, could only try his best to find some words to reply.


    After saying that, Trevon ced the phone to his ear. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°We will


    let Jasper stay with you for a few days after we go back. I¡¯ll let you take care of him as much as you


    want.¡±


    Theo hung up with a smile.


    Theo¡¯s voice was loud and clear. Hackett was just a short distance away from Trevon, so he had heard


    a little. At this moment, he was curious. ¡°Who is Max going to marry?¡±


    Trevon looked at the women sshing water at each other on the beach. A few secondster, he


    retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Emily Foster.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°What a perfect couple!¡±


    Then, Hackett asked seriously, ¡°After Max marries Emily, does Natalie need to meet Emily often?¡±


    At this moment, Hackett was really worried for Trevon though he often joked with Trevon. Hackett


    remembered that the Wilson family would gather every few days.


    Trevon was not joking either. ¡°Rules are rules. She doesn¡¯t need to obey them.¡±


    Hackett said. ¡°You dote on your wife too much.¡±


    ¡°You and Frank have to prepare the wedding gifts for me.¡±


    Before Hackett could say anything, Frank said under the sunhat, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. I have someone


    to raise.¡±


    Rose wasn¡¯t joking about letting Frank raise her. She meant it. Ever since she chose to rest, she


    shopped even at midnight. Now, her express boxes filled Deepwater Bay.


    There were still many unopened ones. The point was none of those things were bought for Frank.


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You begged her toe back. You have to raise her.¡±


    Hackett continued ruthlessly. ¡°You deserve. It¡¯s better if another woman appears to discipline you. I


    want to see you being controlled by two women. It¡¯s said that one had better not offend any women.


    This is my survival manual. Let me share it with you. You should thank me.¡±


    Frank ignored Hackett and pretended to be deaf.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    When the women were tired of ying, they held hands and walked towards the men.


    Trevon took Jasper to wash his hands just now. Trevon used his left hand to hold Jasper and they


    walked to the deck chuir together. Trevon put Jasper on the chair with one hand, put Jasper on the


    chair, and gave hirm the water bottle. ¡°Have some


    water. Drink half¡±


    Jasper replied. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Trevon saw Natalieing over, his face turned gentle. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    He held her waist with his left hand. He liked to hug her waist very much. He felt a sense of belonging


    and intimacy. He could tell himself that she was his ¡°Do you want to drink coconut juice or soda


    water?¡±


    Natalie had never thought that there would be a day when she would y wantonly. Trevon was quietly


    taking care of the child at the side. She felt warm in her heart and she had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Coconut juice.¡±


    Jim had already stood up as the women arrived. Seeing that Trevon was struggling to hold the coconut


    juice with one hand, he wanted to help. But after thinking about it carefully, he gave up and decided to


    let Trevon do it himself.


    It seemed that Trevon was willing to do anything for Natalie.


    There were only four recliners in total. Rose walked to Frank¡¯s side without hesitation and kicked his


    foot. ¡°Get up. Let me lie down for a while.¡±


    Frank¡¯s deep voice came out from under the sunhat. Lie on the ground.¡±


    When Ava found that Frank didn¡¯t move at all, she could tell that Frank didn¡¯t want to move. Ava went


    over to pull Rose¡¯s arm. ¡°Rose, use that one.¡±


    Rose kicked Frank angrily. He turned around and went to another recliner. Hey down and looked at


    the beautiful castle. ¡°Wow, you still can do this? Impressive. You are both good fathers. If it¡¯s ten points


    in total. I will give you eight.¡±


    Hackett was in a good mood after being praised. He asked in confusion, ¡°What about the other two


    points?¡±


    Rose took the shawl and wrapped it around herself. At this moment, only his legs were exposed.


    There¡¯s still room for you to improve. If I give full points, you won¡¯t work hard anymore.¡±


    Hackett snorted.


    Natalie looked at the castle on the ground and could not help but sigh. Trevon seemed to be really


    ingenious. The castle looked real. She did not expect him to have so much patience to y with the


    sand with Jasper.


    With her waist still in his arms, she turned slightly and asked, ¡°Did you make all of them?¡±


    Trevon pecked her lips openly as if there was no one around. ¡°With our son. I can¡¯t help him with


    everything. He has to do it himself. One day, he has a girl to protect.¡±


    Trevon sounded reasonable and romantic. Jasper was still young, but Trevon was thinking about his


    future. ¡°You seem to be training him for his future wife.¡±


    Trevon nced at Ruby, who was still building the castle, and smiled. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Hackett took the shawl and draped it over Sherri. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Sherri adjusted her shawl and did not expose Hackett¡¯s thoughts. She squatted down and chatted with


    Ruby. ¡°Ruby, your castle is so beautiful. Can I stay here? I like castles too.¡±


    Ruby looked up at Sherri and smiled. ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    Sherri patted Ruby¡¯s head lovingly. It was really a good time.


    Suddenly, Frank, who was lying on the recliner, stood up and stretched. He threw away the sunhat in


    his hand and said expressionlessly to Ava, who was standing at the side, ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Ava was excited. ¡°Buddy, are you afraid that I¡¯ll be tired, so you let me lie down on purpose?¡±


    Frank remained cold. ¡°You can¡¯t grow taller anymore. You¡¯ll still be this tall no matter how long you


    stand¡±


    Ava looked down at her feet and then at Frank. Without another word, she quickly walked to Frank¡¯s


    side and stood next to him. She held his arm and raised her head topare heights with him. ¡°I¡¯m


    standard height. I¡¯m not short when I stand beside you. My height is 5 feet 8 inches and I weigh 90


    pounds. I¡¯m 22 years old. Gemini. My grades are very good. Ive skipped several grades in primary and


    junior high school. I¡¯m already in postgraduate studies. Buddy, is there anything else


    you want to know?¡±


    Frank was speechless. He only mentioned heights. He didn¡¯t appear that he wanted to know about


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    anything else, right?


    Frank was dumbfounded. When Trevon saw this, he really wanted tough. Ava was really brave. She


    showed her love for Frank in front of so many people.


    Perhaps Frank needed such a brave girl.


    Hackett was shocked by the scene. What did he say just now? Right, he said that Ava wouldn¡¯t like


    Frank. But his face was pped.


    As expected, Frank nced in Hackett¡¯s direction. His gaze was meaningful, making Hackett¡¯s hair


    stand on end.


    All the girls present knew that Ava wanted to woo Frank. Only Jim, Hackett, and Terrell did not know


    about it.


    Jim turned around in surprise and asked Terrell beside him, ¡°Does the young miss of the Turner family


    n to woo Mr. Roberts openly?¡±


    Terrell said, ¡°Are you blind? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Frank retracted his arm as if nothing had happened and coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about nonsense at


    such a young age. Study hard. And improve yourself every day.¡±


    Ava was not someone who would push her luck. She knew when to advance and when to retreat. At


    this moment, she had already sat down on the recliner Franky on just now. ¡°Tin very good at


    studying. I¡¯m currently number one in the school. Buddy, don¡¯t worry. I love studying.¡±


    Frank turned around and saw the little girl¡¯s bikini. Although she was young, she was well-shaped.


    There was no sign of maldevelopment at all. Her skin was so fair that it dazzled his eyes. He looked


    away and took a cigarette from the table. He took one out and held it between his lips. Then, he


    casually threw a nket on the recliner and coincidentally covered Ava.


    He left the lively area and walked toward the vi.


    Ava did not chase after him. After all, she had done what she had to do today. Now, she was leisurely


    lying down and basking in the sun. She pulled up the nket on her body.


    Natalie squatted on the ground with Trevon. The scene of the family of three staying together was


    harmonious and warm. Natalie asked. ¡°Do you think Ava will be able to get Frank? You two seem to be


    quite like each other. You are both cold.¡±


    Could their hearts really be warmed? There were only about ten days. If Ava seeded, wasn¡¯t Frank


    too easy to fall in love?


    He was too easy to get in that case.


    Trevon exined calmly, ¡°My warmth will only be given to you. You can adjust the temperature. You


    have the remote. control¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    While she was in a daze, Trevon asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you touched?¡±


    Natalie did not answer him. She chose to skip over it. Otherwise, there would be no end to it. She


    changed the topic and said. softly. ¡°Do you think Ava¡¯s way will work?¡±


    Trevon smiled when he heard that. His smile was very beautiful. He looked even more handsome


    under the sunlight. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it worked, but Ava wasn¡¯t blocked, nor was she thrown out by the


    neck. That means there¡¯s hope.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°He¡¯s so rude?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Frank won¡¯t be nice to anyone who he doesn¡¯t care about. He¡¯s a good man. He has his


    own limits. In terms of rtionships, he never gives hope to anyone who he doesn¡¯t like. He will cut off


    ties immediately, not to mention give the girls his number.¡±


    Natalie did not understand what Frank was thinking. Sometimes, Natalie felt that Frank was indulging


    Ava. But sometimes, she felt that Frank was refusing Ava. ¡°So, what do you think? Does Frank have


    any feelings for Ava?¡±


    Trevon told her what Frank had said truthfully again. ¡°He said she¡¯s too young.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°This reason again? It really made me suspect that Frank liked the feeling of being


    taken care of by women older than him. He probably has something wrong with himself.¡±


    However, now that Ava was trying her best to woo Frank, it was impossible for her to give up easily.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The night was enchanting. The moon and the stars hung in the sky at the same time. The radiant


    moonlight added ayer of hues to the illuminated courtyard.


    The stars adorned the moon, making it the protagonist of tonight. So, who will be the protagonist in the


    courtyard today? If you wish, anyone can be the protagonist of their own life


    The decision is in your hands.


    In one corner of the courtyard, surrounded by blue hydrangeas, clusters of ball-shaped blue flowers


    formed a picturesque


    If it were not for the captivating voice of a girl, her presence might have gone unnoticed. A clear and


    sweet voice emerged from the midst of the flowers, saying, ¡°Mommy, have you missed mei¡±


    On the other side. Emma had just finished her yoga session. Holding her phone, she walked to the


    window and stretched her legs, breathing slightly ¡°Mommy missed you. Are you having fun over there?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. We are having a party at a beautiful vi on the ind tonight. Many guests will be


    attending ¡±


    From the phone, Emma could hear her daughter¡¯s happiness. She smiled and gave her instructions,


    worried that her daughter¡¯s excitement might lead to unwanted behavior. Unable to resist, she said. ¡°I


    know you are having a great time Please be a little well-behaved over there and listen to your sister


    Your sister took such a long vacation to have fun with you. You mustn¡¯t cause her ans, trouble,


    understand?


    ¡°Sure I will be good. Momti


    Emma, who was mussaging her leg, stopped and guessed. ¡°Ava, did you meet a boy you like over


    there?¡±


    Ava lowered her gaze and kicked the pebbles by her feet. She tightened her grip on the phone ¡°Yes,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mommy, will you be


    Soon, a cheerful response came from Emma ¡°No, you are all grown up, and falling in love is beautiful.


    Mommy won¡¯t object. But you need to if the guy you like is worthy of your affection Does your sister


    know this person?¡±


    Ava replied. ¡°Yes, she knows him. He¡¯s Trevon¡¯s friend, but we are not together yet¡±


    ¡°Ava. Mommy believes in you. But when you pursue him, don¡¯t lower your worth to please him. You are


    not inferior to anyone You


    ways be the little princess of the Turner family. You are confident and don¡¯t need to diminish yourself to


    please anyone oesn¡¯t like you in return, it doesn¡¯t mean you are not excellent Perhaps it¡¯s just a matter


    of fate. Love is


    ime that. Ava should experience Mommy wants you to go thro uis period happily¡±


    eautiful


    Emma and Ava chatted for a few more minutes sharing her thoughts when she pursued Daniel.


    However, she repeatedly


    istructed Ava not to lose herself while chasing a guy. It was not worth it


    Emma said that girls should not lose their character for the sake of love. Every girl has a unique


    personality that should not bepromised. Those who like you will not ask you to change yourself to


    fit their preferences Instead, they will discover the positive points within you and fall in love with your


    distinct personality.


    Such guys are the ones who love you, and those are the ones you should pursue Anyone who finds


    fault and criticizes


    aspects of you should not be considered


    Emma is


    ath strong oparons and thoughts. Even if she is the one that pursued Danuel, she showcases ber


    charm rather thanpromising herself for has affection


    Ava¡¯s one-sided love is inherently risky but also an opportunity Ultimately, there are only two possible


    oues, and Ava can handle the negative one


    One-sided love is, in essence, a heartbreak with a foreseen oue


    She persisted in the pursuit not because she expected it to have a positive end but because she firmly


    believed that it was the right thing to do At least this way there will be no regrets. If she doesn¡¯t take


    action, she might look back and say, ¡°Maybe things would have been different if I had taken action¡±


    After hanging up the phone. Ava prepared to step out, carrying the white hem of her dress. The bright


    mes of the stars stimted her eyes


    As she walked out of the sea of hydrangea, she noticed Frankzily leaning against the wall. His


    slender fingers held a cigarette, one foot resting against the wall, his body slightly bent, lingering smoke


    swirling around him, blurring his handsome features


    Even so, the blurred figure remained attractive and captivating He ematted a seductive allure.


    He appearedzy and carefree, yet also seemed deep and restrained, giving off an irresistible urge to


    get closer and delve deeper into his mysteries


    Ava never expected to meet Frank here, nor did she know how long he had been there or if he


    overheard her convertion with her mother. Regardless, she decided not to worry about it. After all, she


    had intended to pursue hem so there was


    nothing to hide.


    With a slight smile, she approached, gracefully holding her dress, and took the initiative to greet him,


    ¡°Buddy, what a coincidence.¡±


    Frank gazed at the girl before him, his smile radiant, showing no sign of awkwardness. He diverted his


    gaze, took a deep drag of his cigarette, and exhaled a ring of smoke slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s change the way you


    address me, he suggested.


    Ava readily agreed, ¡°Sure, what would you like? Franky, Frank, Director Roberts, or Mr. Roberts? I can


    go along with any of


    them.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, before Frank could respond. Ava had already made up her mind.


    ¡°There are too many options for you to choose from. I¡¯ll stick with calling you Frank. Firstly, you¡¯re


    slightly older than me, so it¡¯s a polite way to address you. Secondly, it seems especially distant when I


    call you Mr. Roberts, and I don¡¯t know if you like it or not, but I don¡¯t. And calling you Director Roberts


    sounds like I¡¯m your servant. So, Frank, it is. Is that okay with you?¡±


    As Ava spoke. Frank took the cigarette from between his fingers, straightened his posture, and put one


    hand in his pocket while holding the still-burning cigarette in the other. He tugged at the corner of his


    lips and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already decided, so why ask me?¡±


    Ava was not bothered by his aloofness. After all, she had known his personality for a while. She liked


    him precisely because of his enigmatic nature. She openly praised, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take that as your


    agreement, Frank. Do you know that you look very handsome and charming right now?¡±


    Frank¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette trembled. He paused for a few seconds and looked at the


    girl with narrowed eyes. Her face was always adorned with a sweet smile. ¡°Have you been in a


    rtionship before?¡±


    Ava blinked her bright eyes, and they sparkled like stars in the sea. She nodded repeatedly, afraid that


    Frank wouldn¡¯t believe her. After all, in most people¡¯s eyes, a girl pursuing a guy may be seen as


    She added, ¡°No, I have not.¡±


    Frank curled his lip slightly, a hint of an obscure and enigmatic smile forming. ¡°Never been in love, yet


    you¡¯re learning how to pursue someone. You¡¯ve got quite the courage.¡±


    Ava blushed, realizing he must have overheard her conversation with her mother. But it was not


    something embarrassing anyway. When you like someone, you should strive for them. There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with that. Calm andposed, she said, ¡°Just because I have not been in love doesn¡¯t mean I


    can¡¯t pursue someone. Besides, isn¡¯t it necessary to make an effort for the people we like?¡±


    Frank narrowed his beautiful eyes as he watched the girl in front of him vehemently defending her


    thoughts. He found it unexpectedly amusing that he was discussing love with a young girl. ¡°Your


    teachers allow rtionships at such young age,¡±


    he remarked.


    Ava frowned, feeling displeased. Tm 22. It¡¯s not considered an early rtionship. In Sapphire City,


    many people my age are already married. Thus I am not young anymore. Frank, do you think I¡¯m too


    young? Or do you prefer older women?¡±


    While waiting for Frank to respond, Ava quickly went through possible reasons. Was it because he


    thought she was too young for him to handle? Or did he simply not like girls younger than himself?


    Frank pursed his lips and remained silent. He flicked the cigarette butt away, straightened his posture,


    and did not answer her question. ¡°Your sister is looking for you,¡± he said instead.


    Ava did not doubt him and quickly responded. After all, there were still more than ten days left. If she


    couldn¡¯t make him fall for her, it wouldn¡¯t matter. There wouldn¡¯t be any regrets. ¡°Oh,¡± she replied.


    Frank remained still while Ava took the first step up the stairs.


    Under the moonlight, one tall and one short, one in front and one behind, they walked together quietly


    without speaking. Even Ava, who was usually talkative, fell silent at that moment.


    Because the two of them appeared together, several people in front of the courtyard behaved like


    alerted dogs, sniffing the scent of gossip and heading toward Ava


    Sherri and Rose eagerly approached. Rose nced at Frank trailing behind and rolled her eyes. He


    remained calm and emotionless, heading towards Trevon¡¯s position without revealing any sign of


    emotions.


    Sherri held Ava¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Did you win over Mr. Roberts¡¯s heart?¡±


    Sherri questioned, as she did not understand Frank like Rose did. Rose knew that her brother was not


    easy to pursue.


    However, seeing them walk out together quietly, she felt there might be a chance.


    Ava shook her head and bluntly asked Rose about the unanswered question she had asked Frank


    earlier, ¡°Rose, does Frank prefer older women?¡±


    Rose immediately grasped her main point and frowned as she asked, ¡°Does he dislike you because


    you¡¯re younger!¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Chajar 241


    How nced udeways at Frank, when wezily uning in the thement was tubes. Mos e ka esm


    dder and not taking


    Sherri added words of encouragement. Yes Are we hates in your If your beetle cleat **is porran leuelle


    Mr Rodenston Hes put a glitch in the home world, we


    Frank interponed Tama dan leman, not congener glitch


    A+


    mot it and apooed Adier


    pan abras fares to


    If there were still on response from him after ten days, he would return to tepphore Cary to be bewund


    and whapter

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Hackett sat on the chair with Ruby in his arms. Ruby sat on hisp and yed games with him. He


    taught her how to y a few games.


    On the other hand. Trevon quietly held Jasper in his arms, not saying a word. Jasper held onto a


    Rubik¡¯s Cube and yed with it absentmindedly, randomly twisting the sides.


    The first impression they both gave was that of devoted dads.


    Hackett nced at the girls huddled together, chatting animatedly in the distance. He was curious


    about what they were talking about, but then he shifted hus attention to Frank, who had justzily sat


    down and started smoking. He asked, ¡°Frank when girls huddle together to chat, what do they usually


    talk about? It was not about us, was it?¡±


    ¡°Look at us guys when we chat or y cards. Don¡¯t we often talk about girls? Which of the girls is


    prettier, which one we find attractive, or who has a good figure. Frank replied with a hint of


    amusement.


    Trevon did not need to guess to know what the women were plotting. From this angle. Sherri was


    cheering for Ava, so it was oblivious to him that they were talking about Frank.


    He remained silent and only wanted to watch the scene quietly. His gaze was fixed on Frank, and his


    hand held a milk bottle for Jasper to drink.


    Jasper took the milk bottle and handed the Rubik¡¯s Cube to his father. He gulped the milk down.


    Natalie was busy preparing the ingredients for the evening¡¯s barbecue and pizza. She kept going in


    and out of the kitchen. Initially, Trevon wanted to help, but Natalie stopped him, saying that the kitchen


    was restricted to people with disabilities


    As a result, only a few women were upied. There were also Jim and Terrell in the kitchen.


    Frank took a puff of his cigarette and blew out a ring of smoke. The thin fog blurred the handsome


    features on his face as he teased Hackett, ¡°No one will be talking about you. You can rest assured


    about this¡±


    Hackett hugged Ruby and cursed. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Trevon reminded. Tll teach you how to be a good father. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easy for children to


    pick up bad habit from parents?


    Hackett was speechless.


    Frank was in a good mood and continued to banter. ¡°After staying at the Grand Manor for so many


    days, your temper is still fiery. Did Miss Landor not drive you crazy, or is it just your nature?¡±


    Hackett. This guy had some killermunication skills, always able to talk about anything and make


    the conversation. lively, stirring up emotions in people. He knows how to hit where it hurts.¡±


    He would have forgotten about the incident at the Grand Manor if Frank did not mention it. It¡¯s all


    because of that cunning guy causing trouble.


    He still had the cheek to mention it.


    Hackett¡¯s face was gloomy as he red at Frank. ¡°Did you control the budget while procuring the


    amenities for your hotel? Can¡¯t you buy a few sizes of each? You are so stingy.¡±


    They were allrge sizes, and he had to dig around for a while before retrieving them. He almost


    messed up himself. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank quickly understood. He nced at an area of Hackett, slightly parted his lips, and raised his chin


    towards that spot. ¡°Was the size too big for you?¡±


    Trevon was caught off guard and choked on the soda water while drinking. He subconsciously looked


    at the area on Hackett and nodded in agreement.


    Hackett was at a loss for words.


    There was no need for Hackett to answer. By looking at his expression, he knew that they had guessed


    correctly. Frank kindly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t watch live broadcasts. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t install a camera in


    your room. As for your¡­ I can tell at a nce that the things in my hotel are indeed¡­ inappropriate for


    you. They¡¯re too big¡±


    Then, he shook her head in aplicated manner ¡°It was my fault for not knowing I did not know that


    different sizes were required. The requirements are also different for each I would be more careful next


    time


    Hackett¡¯s heart was once again dealt a heavy blow. In an instant, he wanted to pull out his gun and


    Hackett¡¯s face darkened as he retorted gloomily. ¡®Are you sure the things you prepared are for guests¡¯


    usage! You didn¡¯t even survey the market requirements. I don¡¯t know why your hotel business is so


    good. I suggest you try it yourself before providing it to your guests¡±


    He did not believe that Frank could fit therge size. He thought he could adjust his size freely.


    The next second, Frank cut off his thoughts. ¡°I like the raw feeling. I don¡¯t need it¡±.


    Hackett. ¡°Are you an old virgin?¡±


    Frank gave him a look as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Are you being an idiot now? Has your intelligence


    been eaten away?¡±


    Hackett thought there was no way to continue the conversation that day. They had already talked


    themselves into a dead


    end


    Frank gave Trevon a dark look. ¡°What about you? Tell me your opinion¡±


    Trevon led guiltly. He hugged Jasper and yed with his son¡¯s earlobe. ¡°The quality is not good¡±


    Frank knew very well that he had not used it. But did not expose him. He said with a faint smile. ¡°The


    requirements are quite high. Why don¡¯t you customize one yourself?¡±


    A few women walked over. Sherri¡¯s hand was on Hackett¡¯s shoulder, and Rose¡¯s arm was bent as he


    leaned against Frank¡¯s back. She smiled and said. ¡°You guys were chatting so happily. What are you


    talking about?¡±


    Sherri only stayed for a few minutes. After kissing Ruby on the forehead, she went to look for her best


    friend. Ava needed to organize her thoughts, so she did not join in the fun and went to the kitchen to


    look for Natalie.


    Hackett did not treat Rose as a girl. ¡°Trevon said he wants to build a small protective umbre for


    himself¡±


    Frank shrugged his shoulders to express his dissatisfaction. ¡°Get up. Do you not know how heavy you


    are? You are so heavy¡±


    Rose lowered her body and leaned close to Frank¡¯s ear. Her voice was only audible to the two of them.


    ¡°Cranky Franky, why are you so difficult to deal with? You either despise my age or my weight. You are


    even more annoying than ever. Let me advise you. You would easily die alone like this.¡±


    Of course, Frank knew what this resentful sister meant. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He


    turned around and red at her. That¡¯s enough


    Rose got up from Frank¡¯s shoulder, pping her hands, acting as if she had aplished something


    remarkable. She did not want to lean on him anyway, so she shrugged indifferently and said to Trevon,


    sitting across from her. ¡°Trevon, do you have some special attachment to the protective umbres, or


    do you just enjoy studying them? I¡¯m worried about Natalie.¡±


    Trevon was so angry that heughed. He smiled at Hackett. ¡®Hackett thought that some things in


    Frank¡¯s hotel were too big and could not find anything suitable. I n to expand my business and


    customize a suitable size for him as a wedding gift.¡±


    Rose was taken aback by the straightforwardness of thement and looked at Hackett with


    sympathy and pity. A girl couldn¡¯t stare so tantly at that area. ¡°Hackett, it¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s an issue,


    we¡¯ll deal with it. Don¡¯t carry any psychological burden. We are all friends here. We would not look at


    you with judgmental eyes¡±


    Hackett. ¡°I do not have any issues! What¡¯s with all of you and your judgmental looks? If I did have a


    problem, I bet they would send flowers to mourn the loss of my dignity.¡±


    He subconsciously mped his legs together and crossed them, covering them tightly.


    Frank choked on his smoke and coughed. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­


    Hackett was in awe of this sibling duo. They could roast people to death with theirebacks and


    He suspected the siblings were the grim reapers in their previous lives.


    When Natalie saw Rose, who was holding back herughter, she asked curiously. They¡¯re chatting so


    happily over there. What are they talking about?¡±


    Natalie asked as she gently ced the freshly washed mushrooms on the corner of the table.


    Rose nced at Sherri and then at Ava. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to lie. She said


    calmly, ¡°A project between men. The plumbing business.¡±


    Sherri believed her and did not ask further. She was not interested in any business matters.


    Whether it¡¯s the Wilson family, the Roberts family, or the ckwell family, their business ventures are


    extensive. As for Rose¡¯s mention of them discussing the plumbing business, nobody would have


    thought that these ¡®plumbing discussions were anything other than actual plumbing


    While the dishes were being set up, Sherri and Rose also took action Jim came out with the pizza.


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, please stand further away. I¡¯ll ce the pizza on the table¡±


    ¡°Alright, slow down. Be careful not to burn yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Wilson,¡± Natalie had grown ustomed to this title. Even if they wanted to change it, it


    would be tough. It didn¡¯t matter anyway since her rtionship with Trevan didn¡¯t necessitate any


    insistence on altering the address.


    While they were busy, Ava leaned close to Natalie¡¯s ear and told her about the call she had just made


    to her mother.


    Natalie was both surprised and not surprised at the same time. After all, in her opinion, her aunt¡¯s


    thinking was always progressive, so saying something like that to Ava wasn¡¯t strange. Her aunt was


    right.


    This immediately made her think of Trevon The current Trevon was always careful to please her, like a


    child afraid of making mistakes, amodating her in every possible way.


    As a girl, she naturally hoped that the man would amodate her, but she did not want him to lose


    his original self for


    love


    So, she was equally straightforward with Trevon Wilson at that time, hoping he wouldn¡¯t lose his


    original brilliance.


    She whispered to Ava, who was helping her nearby, ¡°Aunt is right. You¡¯re excellent, and you can show


    your best side. If Frank Roberts is moved by it, that¡¯s great But if not, I don¡¯t want you to keep pursuing


    him. Our little princess doesn¡¯t need someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate her¡±


    Ava smruled brightly at Natalie. Her smile was like the warm sun in winter, warming one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    The sound of the meat sizzling on the barbecue pan, and pulling cheese on the pizza, were the


    greatest temptations for those with no control over their appetite. At the same time, it marked the


    beginning of guilt for those trying to lose weight.


    Sherri and Ava loved such lively gatherings the most.


    The table was rectangr, and the size of the table was just right. It was enough to amodate


    everyone, and it did not seem crowded.


    Trevon¡¯s future family of three. Ava and Rose, sat in the same tow


    Hackett¡¯s future family of three sat in the row opposite, together with Frank, Terrell, and Jim.


    Everyone at the table was overflowing with smiles. Only Frank¡¯s expression did not change. He was


    like a robot, quietly cating the barbecued meat. His expression was like a wooden block


    As the host of this gathering. Trevon set down his tableware and raised his ss, gesturing to


    everyone. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for all of us to be together. Let¡¯s make a toast¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone at the table subconsciously picked up the sses in their hands. Some


    were juices, and some were wine. Even Ruby and Jasper picked up the sses containing fruit juice.


    Hackett smiled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Wilson to be so generous and invite us on a trip. This


    cup has to be raised.¡±


    Frank slowly put down his tableware and raised his ss in Trevon¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you eat


    with your left hand. You have to drink¡±


    Trevon Wilson,


    Natalie thought. ¡°They¡¯re indeed the best of friends. Taking every opportunity to tease each other,


    always wanting to tease


    each other to death¡±


    After clinking sses, everyone raised their heads and emptied the sses. Then. Ava suddenly stood


    up and raised the drink in her hand


    She wanted to drink alcohol, but Natalie was afraid to let her drink it. Ultimately, she had no choice but


    to settle for a non-alcoholic beverage.


    At this moment, it was as if she was standing on the podium to give a speech. She cleared her throat


    and said. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is my first timeing to Athana. I¡¯m happy to be able to get to


    know all of you, especially Frank. I want to announce something in front of everyone.¡±


    All the statements are progressively leading to the main topic gradually.


    After pausing for a few seconds. Trevon seemed to have guessed what Ava wanted to say. The


    corners of his mouth curled into a beautiful smile as he looked at Frank


    Natalie tugged at Ava¡¯s dress, signaling her not to speak out of turn. She then turned around, looking


    slightly worried at Trevon, but received a reassuring nod, indicating that she should stay calm.


    Rose thought. ¡°Is she going to make a public confession? That is so daring of her.¡±


    Hackett and the others looked up at Ava, who suddenly stood up. Everyone¡¯s faces were waiting for


    Ava¡¯s words. Their gossipy hearts were bursting, and they almost blurted out, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    Only Frank was the calmest at the table. He was still eating the barbecued meat, drinking beer and


    beverages leisurely. It was unknown if he was indeed calm or pretending to be.


    Ava nced at Frank, who was eating, and said generously. ¡°Tve decided to pursue Frank from this


    day onwards¡­¡±


    Frank, who was eating barbecued meat, suddenly choked. He coughed till his head hurt, and he felt


    very ufortable. ¡°Cough cough, cough, cough, cough..¡±


    The cough interrupted Ava¡¯s words. Hackett looked like he was watching a good show. ¡°You¡¯re not


    sensible at all. How can you interrupt Ava¡¯s confession! Where are your manners¡±


    Then, Hackett turned around and wanted to continue listening to the gossip. Heforted Ava, who


    was standing. ¡°Ava, please continue. We like to continue listening¡±


    After coughing for a whale, Frank finally recovered. He lost his appetite and put down his tableware.


    Leaning back heavily in his chair, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, as if saying, ¡°Go on,


    continue.¡±


    He looked at Ava with interest


    His straightforward gaze made Ava¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her heart pounded, and her ears turned slightly


    red


    Ava gave herself a mental pep talk to avoid feeling awkward. She decided to take action on her


    decision because actions speak louder than words. With a confident smile, she raised her ss


    towards Frank and said, ¡°Frank, for the next couple of weeks, every single day I¡¯m in Athana will be a


    day I will be pursuing you. Are you ready to take it?¡±


    After saying that, she raised her head and emptied the ss as though she was cheering herself on.


    This was a challenge given to Frank in front of everyone. Where Ava would be pursuing Frank, and he


    has to ept it.


    No one present did not admire Ava¡¯s bravery. Only Natalie was worried. She was afraid that Frank


    would reject Ava in front of everyone. Ava might lose her confidence if it happened.


    However, the result was unexpected. Frank did not refuse or agree.


    After listening to Ava¡¯s words, Frank picked up the tableware again and continued eating. It was as if


    the person who got confessed earlier was not him and did not care about the gazes everyone cast at


    him.


    No one could figure out what Frank was thinking, and Ava didn¡¯t mind. Regardless of his attitude, she


    had her n. If she could not win him over in the next few weeks, she would return to Sapphire City


    alone.


    Rose sat beside Ava and gave her a big thumbs-up. ¡°Ava, I¡¯ve never admired anyone in my life. You¡¯re


    the first. Only a blind person would not fall for you.¡±


    After saying that, she even rolled his eyes at Frank, who was still eating


    All you know is cat. Did you die of hunger in your previous life?


    Hackett and Sherri also gave Ava a thumbs-up. Wasn¡¯t she amazing? After all these years, no one has


    ever dared to confess to Frank so openly in front of others.


    This guy is famous for not being interested in women. Otherwise, Lily Stuart from the Lithern Club


    would have seeded. long ago.


    Her feelings for Frank were obvious.


    Natalie was restless. She nced at Frank and only saw calmness in him. He was being confessed,


    but he was still eating happily as though nothing had happened.


    Trevon noticed her concern. He pressed her nape gently with his left hand as ifforting her. He


    leaned closer to her ear, speaking in a lowered voice that only they could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He did not


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    reject Ava to prevent hurting her. This is the first time he has softened his approach. In the past, he


    would have been more cutting with his words, crushing others feelings.¡±


    Natalie tilted her head and asked him if it was true, a mix of belief and doubt on her face. Trevon


    continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. The headliner from the Lithern Club had shown interest in Frank before, but he


    replied that they were like a boss-employee rtionship, and if she didn¡¯t want to continue her job, she


    could go somewhere else.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°This is ruthless. Although he didn¡¯t explicitly say he did not like her, the weight of his


    words conveyed. more than that. It¡¯s a clear message to the headliner from the Lithern Club that they


    will always have a boss-employee rtionship and nothing more. Anyone with a brain can understand


    that, so Ava is quite lucky. Frank did not say a single word in response.¡±


    Trevon looked at the woman in front of him. She was deep in her thoughts. He pinched the back of her


    nape and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Ill get the food for you. You had only just learned how to use your left hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I do enjoy you taking care of me. Hopefully, I can also enjoy it in other aspects.¡±


    Natalie blushed slightly at his flirtatious remark and lowered her gaze as she picked up some food from


    the barbecue pan and ced it on his te, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t shut your mouth from eating, can you?¡±


    Trevon continued to lower his body. ¡°Sure, use your mouth to guarantee it can be shut.¡±


    Under the table, Natalie reached out and pinched his firm waist. Trevon did not feel any pain at all.


    Instead, the smile on his lips widened.


    Hackett was sitting beside Frank. He said in disdain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Ava confessed to you,


    but you didn¡¯t react at


    all.¡±


    Frank said in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s going to rain, it will. I could not stop Ava from confessing to me. It


    would be impolite to do so. I am a man of culture.¡±


    Hackett wanted to say, ¡°Do you have any words in your vocabry that align with culture! You are just


    trying to tter yourself.¡±


    Sherri, Rose, and Ava were chatting enthusiastically with their heads close to each other. They were


    talking so loud that they did not hear Frank¡¯s words.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    After Ava¡¯s confession concluded, they finished their meal and went to the beach for a stroll. For those


    in love, walking hand in hand on the sandy shore was a truly romantic experience.


    Not everyone who yearns for love can meet the right person at the right age. Even if you encounter


    someone suitable, they may not provide the kind of love you desire


    In matters of the heart, filling in love is a luxury, and being able to stroll along the beach with the one


    you love is even more


    extravagant


    Bang One after another, deafening explosions sounded.


    It was the sound of colorful fireworks exploding in the sky.


    The once dim beach instantly illuminated, colorful fireworks disying their beauty in the sky as if


    dancing freely. The breathtaking disy captivated the sky, dominating its vast expanse with


    momentary brilliance.


    The rewor not only shocked the sky but also Natalie¡¯s heart.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any girl who wouldn¡¯t like the beauty of fireworks.


    Bright and dazzling fireworks bloomed one after another simultaneously. The sparks fell like rain.


    Natalie looked up and was stunned. She stopped in her tracks to admire it.


    came from above her head ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    She turned her head sideways and looked up at the man¡¯s face, filled with a smile. At the moment


    when the fireworks exploded and illuminated the sky, his handsome features became even more


    captivating. The distinct contours of his face crutted


    ung aura that made her heart feel at ease.


    ¡°You prepared thi


    Yeah I made the most


    ith a sweet smile that touched his heart, stating it as a positive affirmation, not a question.


    our resources. After all, we shouldn¡¯t let the people here idle after we brought all of them here.¡±


    One second, he was affectionate, and the next second, the sudden change in demeanor. revealed his


    capitalist side.


    Despite his emotional shift. Natalie was still moved. Her heart was filled with the beauty of the fireworks


    at that moment, until the next second when several bold letters appeared in the sky, almost taking her


    breath away.


    alie. I love you. In this lifetime and the next. I will love you for as long as we meet.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everyone at the scene cheered and roared


    Hackett was dissatisfied Seeing Trevon confess without informing him beforehand, he felt even weaker


    inparison.¡±Damn, can¡¯t he spare a thought for others? I¡¯m here for a vacation, not to witness a


    confession.¡±


    Sure enough, in the next second. Sherri red at him. Look at him, then look at you.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett hurriedly ttered. You must have what others have too. Arrange, I will arrange it.¡±


    In his heart, he scolded Trevon, who acted alone. He cursed him with all his heart.


    After bearing that. Sherri¡¯s mood improved, but she still said unhappily, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re copying


    test answers? You follow whatever others do Can¡¯t you be more creative¡±


    She suspected that Hackett must have copied his homework often when he was still schooling. He


    probably even copied other people¡¯s names too.


    Sherri¡¯s guess was spot-on. When they were young. Hackett used to sit at the same table with Trevon.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of studying and would copy Trevon¡¯s answers during exams. However, Hackett believed


    that copying homework and having a lesser intellect were two different matters.


    Once during an exam, Hackett copied the answers quite diligently. He identally copied Trevon¡¯s


    name. So when the teacher was handing back the exam papers, they called out Trevon¡¯s name twice,


    only to find outter that it was Hackett¡¯s paper. It was clear to the ss that he had copied during the


    exam.


    The teachers advice was ¡°Hackett. if you really like the name. Trevon Wilson, you should discuss it with


    your parents. This is the third time you¡¯ve copied this name¡±


    After recalling. Hackett cursed Trevon a hundred times in his heart.


    On the other hand. Ava looked up at the fireworks with an envious expression. Her eyes were already


    covered in a thinyer of must She was happy for Natalie and was touched. This is so touching. I want


    such a sweet and loving surprise too.¡±


    Not far away. Frank looked at the group of women with a toothpick in his mouth. Then, he looked up at


    the sky and stood with his hands in his pockets


    Rose hugged Ava tightly tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such a small matter. Ava deserves to have


    someone who will make her shine. Trust me. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Anyway, I would use Cranky Franky¡¯s money. Indirectly, it was also given by him.¡±


    With a heart filled with emotions, Natalie could still hear all the voices around her. She took the initiative


    to embrace Trevon¡¯s waist, pressing her face against his chest, and softly said, ¡°Thank you, I loved it.¡±


    Her simple deration of ¡°I loved it¡± was the best affirmation she could give him, and she didn¡¯t need to


    say the three words ¡°I love you¡± to express her feelings. He tightly wrapped his arm around her,


    wanting to merge her into his body, bing


    one.


    His deep and slightly hoarse voice sounded above her head. ¡®I love you.¡±


    Natalie repeated her feelings. ¡°Trevon, you can surprise me and dote on me, but I still hope you won¡¯t


    lose your original self just to cater to me.¡±


    Trevon smiled and said, ¡°Do you like bickering days with me?¡±


    She slowly withdrew from his arm and smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Life can¡¯t be just sugary


    sweet. It¡¯s easy to get diabetes. asionally, you need a different davor.¡±


    He agreed readily. ¡°I have a variety of vors on me. You can try them one by one.¡±


    As he finished speaking, they looked at each other and smiled. He held her shoulders tightly and


    embraced her while looking at the sky.


    At this moment, Jim and Terrell came to the beach, Jasper and Ruby following closely behind them.


    They had difficulty digesting the romantic scene they had just witnessed.


    Terrell stood beside Jim and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Jim did not understand the true meaning behind the words. He thought he meant it was hard on him to


    take care of the child, so he said. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard too.¡±


    Rose was staying in the same room as Ava. After returning to her room, Ava took a shower and started


    to work on herputer. Her fingers danced nimbly on the keyboard.


    When Rose came out of the bathroom, she saw Ava on the bed, smiling evilly. It was clear that she


    was up to no good. She leaned over curiously to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy! Let me


    see.¡±


    Ava looked up and widened her beautiful eyes. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Tam fixing Frank¡¯s


    glitch.¡±


    Rose¡¯s interest was piqued. She climbed onto the bed and tilted her head to see Ava¡¯sptop filled with


    hearts. There were also words. The words and hearts were floating around. Just one look was enough


    to stimte one¡¯s eyes. ¡°The most special thing today is that I miss you.¡±


    Looking at the words on the screen, Rose was once again amazed by Ava¡¯s resourcefulness and


    action-oriented approach. Her gaze was still fixed on theputer screen as she asked, ¡°So, this is


    your idea of taking the initiative?¡±


    Ava did notment and admitted generously, ¡°Frank is not replying to my messages. I¡¯ll hack his


    phone. I will eventually make him reply.¡±


    Roseughed in her heart. ¡°Ava, you¡¯re really like an angel descended from heaven. I hope you can


    subdue the demon ast soon as possible,¡±


    At the same time, Frank, who had just stepped inside from the balcony, noticed the phone on the bed


    continuously shing. Thinking someone was calling, he picked up the phone to look.


    However, the phone remained unresponsive and couldn¡¯t be turned on. All he could see was a line of


    text continuously shing on the screen. The phone remained frozen for a frustrating 5 minutes and 20


    seconds.


    Frank rubbed his forehead, once again tossing the phone back onto the bed, and leisurely took off his


    short-sleeved shirt before stepping into the bathroom for a shower.


    After about 10 minutes. Frank emerged from the bathroom, only to find the phone on the bed shing


    again. Wondering what was wrong with it, he approached to take a look. The message on the screen


    read, ¡°Dear Frank, the sea of bitterness knows no bounds, but turning back is the path to me. ¨C Ava.¡±


    This time, it was an animated attack with cliff scenes and blooming flowers. The subtitles drifted across


    the sky, transforming into a meteor shower as they fell.


    Once again, the phone froze for 5 minutes and 20 seconds. No doubt that this timing was not a


    coincidence but rather a deliberate setup.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite likable, so liking me won¡¯t be a loss.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy being your little princess, but I¡¯d rather be your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s stop the confession here for today. Take your time to absorb my affection, Frank.


    Good night, and remember to dream of me.¡±


    As Frank watched the dazzling subtitles, his hand holding the phone trembled involuntarily. & was


    intriguing as if someone was trying to ruin his phonepletely.


    Despite the utuation, he remainedposed and didn¡¯t reply to any of the messages. However, he


    couldn¡¯t help but read each one carefully Eventually, a subtle smile appeared at the corner of his lips,


    hinting at some hidden meaning


    On the other side, Rose was utterly stunned after reading the chat transcript. It seemed like she was


    deliberately testing Frank¡¯s patience. She was curious to know whether Frank would block Ava after


    this. If he didn¡¯t, there might be some hope for their rtionship


    It was the first time a young girl could jump above Frank¡¯s head and survive unscathed


    ¡°Ava, how did youe up with all these phrases¡±


    Ava, ¡°I thought of it. What do you think? Do you think Frank will remember my words?¡±


    ¡°I think so. You¡¯re not nning to do this every day, are you?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°Of course I have to make my presence known¡±


    Ava saw the worry on Roses face Ava understood her expression and said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Rose. If Frank


    decides to block me and doesn¡¯t want me in his world, in that case, I will back off Trust me I¡¯m not the


    type to be relentless and disregard others feelings


    ¡°Ifancy him and want to pursue him. It¡¯s fine even if I failed¡±


    In Ava¡¯s view of love, if the likes someone she believes in giving it her all to pursue them. She thinks it¡¯s


    essential to try because you never know if it could lead to sess. Without experiencing a rtionship


    together, you can¡¯t determine if you are suitable for each other. However. Ava is not one to force things


    upon others. If the other person genuinely doesn¡¯t like her, she will immediately back off. She believes


    that if there is no mutual attraction, there¡¯s no need to escte it to


    resentin


    or hatred


    Before going to sleep. Rose was lying in bed, contemting back and forth. She picked up her phone


    from the bedude table and sent a message to Frank. ¡°Ava and that if you block her, she will


    immediately stop pursuing you. She doesn¡¯t want to force things on you Frank. I advise you to be a


    decent person¡±


    After sending the message. Rose nced at the sleeping Ava. She was cute, beautiful, and obedient.


    She could even control her own em on we[]


    Rose thought. ¡°Ava is a perfect match for Cranky Franky. He hit the jackpot with her. Yet, he¡¯s still being


    picky and choosy¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Trevon leanedzily against the bathroom door. He was full of patience. The boy on the side of the bed


    had long fallen asleep, and there was a sweet smile on his lips.


    Children were the most innocent beings in the world. They could feel happiness most directly. He was


    still smiling even in his sleep now.


    After a while. Natalie opened the door and came out of the bathroom. Her hair was still wet. As soon as


    she looked up, she was shocked to see Trevon standing at the door as if he was out of ce.


    She did not expect him to be standing at the door


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t he know that he would scare her to death?


    She exhaled and asked, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    Trevon straightened his back and stood up straight. He looked at her with a smile as he found her to be


    like a frightened rabbit, which he thought was very cute.


    Natalie¡¯s gaze swept across his body. He had already changed into his pajamas. It was obvious that he


    had also taken a shower. The bandage on his neck had been removed.


    Up close, she could smell the fragrance of his shower on his body. She sniffed. Wasn¡¯t this the shower


    gel she had always liked to use¡± ¡°Did you use a different shower gel


    He looked at her for a while before tucking the towel from her hand with one hand. He wanted to help


    her dry her hair.


    Seeing this. Natalie stopped him quickly. Her tone came out harsher than she had wanted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    hurt your arm? Why aren¡¯t you wearing bandages Don¡¯t you want to get a full recovery? Hurry up and


    put your bandages back¡±


    He ignored her attempts to stop fum and continued to dry her hair. He did it very carefully and gently as


    if she was fragile. However, his following words ruined this gentle moment.


    He said calmly, ¡°My arm isn¡¯t that serious. It has already healed¡±


    Natalie realized something and widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°Were you pretending to have hurt your


    arm2*


    Trevon paused in his actions and exined without changing his expression, ¡°No, I was really hurt. It¡¯s


    just not serious. I wasn¡¯t lying. The doctor said that to be safe, I had to put on bandages for recovery.


    However, I am more resilient so it might have healed a little faster¡±


    He did not use all his strength when he broke his arm that night, but Chris insisted on putting bandages


    over it. He agreed since he indeed wanted to make a full recovery


    In the end, after wearing the bandages for a few days, he realized that he could receive better


    treatment from Natalie, so he simply kept the bandages on. However, he didn¡¯t want to pretend tonight,


    nor did he want to wait until they arrived at Evergreen Gardens


    Natalie had already figured out the meaning behind his words. She asked tentatively. ¡°So, your arm


    actually recovered a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t broken but was dislocated?¡±


    He touched his nose awkwardly. By being dislocated, it could be said to have been broken, but it had


    been reattached by Chris¡¯s skills. In addition, his arm had been bandaged up for a few days and he had


    not moved it ever since. ¡°It was broken, but the doctor¡¯s medical skills are superb.¡±


    Natalie stood in front of him and looked up at him in amusement as he lied. Her face was filled with


    disbelief.


    He tried to change the subject without blushing. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on that. I¡¯ll blow-dry your hair for you¡±


    Natalie looked at his right arm, which looked perfectly fine, again, and was speechless. Trevon was


    really scheming. He had clearly recovered, but he was still pretending to be hurt.


    What a scheming bastard. She teased deliberately, ¡°It must have been really hard on you to pretend to


    be disabled, Mr. Wilson. You deserve an Oscar.¡±


    Trevon smiled and did not care that she had seen through him. He pulled her into the bathroom gently


    and the two of them appeared in the mirror one after another. He took the hairdryer and nced at her


    in the mirror. The tenderness in his eyes was visible to the naked eye.


    Behind her, he said shamelessly, ¡°I prefer getting a prize for something else. Natalie, do you know what


    I mean?¡±


    In an instant, her face turned red. She red at him in the mirror. Coincidentally, he was also staring at


    her in the mirror. Their eyes met and sparks flew everywhere, which almost broke the mirror. She


    looked away quickly and pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡¯ll dry my hair myself.¡±


    The mirror was always the best tool for one to see things clearly. It could make every spot and pore on


    one¡¯s face visible to


    the naked eye.


    Not to mention her burning red face now. It was not something that could be concealed by pretending


    to be calm. Knowing that she was shy, Trevon yed along and did not continue the topic. He looked


    away and turned on the hairdryer seriously. Then, he said in a low and serious voice, ¡°I won¡¯t tease you


    anymore. I¡¯ll dry your hair first.¡±


    Seeing that he was serious, she put down her hand in mid-air that was originally reaching for the


    hairdryer and rxed her clenched fist.


    For the next ten minutes or so, he was drying her hair seriously. He ran his fingers through it and


    helped her dry ityer byyer


    He was very meticulous and patient.


    The warm wind stimted her scalp, and every cell in her body was cheering happily from the


    sensation. A numbing feeling extended from her scalp to her toes. Her toes, which were hidden in her


    cotton slippers, curled slightly. Every nerve was tense, and her heart was pounding. She had a


    premonition that something would happen tonight.


    Didn¡¯t she want that too?


    She did.


    She seemed a little expectant and a little nervous.


    While she was in a daze, her hair had already dried. He put the hairdryer back in ce calmly and


    used his hand to feel the temperature of her hair to check if it had driedpletely.


    His action was like throwing a pebble in a calmke, causing yet another wave of dazzling ripples.


    Her shyness, awkwardness, and nervousness were all in his eyes. His chest suddenly pressed close to


    her back, and she could feel his scorching body temperature even through the thin pajamas. Her heart


    tightened, and she ced her hands on the edge of the sink for support.


    Trevon held back hisughter and lowered his body slightly. He also ced his hands on the edge of


    the sink. However, his hands were ced directly on the back of her hands, and his fingers slid from


    between her fingers to slowly intertwine with. them¡­


    She did not dare to look up at herself in the mirror. She was so embarrassed. She did not need to look


    to know that her face was as burning red.


    Trevon looked up and smiled as he leaned closer to her ear. His gaze was fixed on their reflections in


    the mirror. His hot breath was like the heat of the afternoon sun. It was so hot that it made Natalie


    ufortable.


    He continued to coax her with a smile on his face. ¡°Natalie, look up into the mirror. We look like such a


    great match, don¡¯t


    we?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart was in her throat. The heat in her body surged to every corner of her body, and she


    refused in a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Heughed softly in her ear. ¡°Natalic, are you shy?¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s cute. I like it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his actions forced her to close her eyes and ept the storm.


    After a while, her body went limp as she supported herself against the sink, trying to stand firm.


    Noticing the change in her, he picked her up by the waist from behind and strode towards the bed.


    She knew what was going to happen next even without thinking. She was already an adult and can


    understand what was going on instantly.


    It was unknown if it was because the weather was bad or if it was to cater to the night, but bean-sized


    raindrops began to fall outside the window.


    The storm came very quickly. The tree branches outside the window swayed in the wind. The rain hit


    the ground, which had not been watered for a long time.


    The grass seemed to have been reenergized and came to life immediately. They raised their heads


    and epted the rain happily.


    Natalie lost herself in the sea of pleasure. Her mind was nk. She closed her eyes and raised her


    head too to ept the waves of ecstasy.


    An hourter, she was carried into the bathroom to take a shower together with Trevon. There were


    tears in the corners of her eyes, and there was tenderness in her eyes. The blush on her face had not


    fadedpletely. She looked delicate, beautiful, and charming.


    If he looked at her for another second, he would want to continue what they were doing.


    Trevon hugged her without letting go. He rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. Tll help you wash up,


    okay?¡±


    Hall


    The danger rm in Natalie¡¯s mind sounded. In no way was she going to let that happen. She jumped


    off the bed quickly and was no longer as tired as before. Her eyes looked determined as she rejected,


    ¡°No.¡±


    Trevon smiled as he watched her run away like a rabbit. He could not help butugh. ¡°Looks like I


    didn¡¯t work hard enough. When you¡¯re done with your shower, I think I need to go for round two.


    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing for me.¡±


    After saying that, he got off the bed and followed her into the bathroom to help her take a shower.


    Natalie looked as if she was facing a great enemy. She raised her chin and gestured for him to get out.


    Seeing that he did not move, she pushed him directly. ¡°Trevon, be nicer and get out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t go too far. Enjoy your shower then. If you can¡¯t stand properly, let me know.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself. ¡°Am I that weak?¡±


    With that, he walked out of the bathroom and locked the door. He stood at the bathroom door and


    nced at the messy room with a smile. It seemed that he had underestimated her stamina.


    The entire room was filled with a pleasant smell. He got up and opened the window a little. Then, he


    tucked his son in better and tidied up the unbearably messy room.


    After tidying up, he looked at the clean environment again. A certain part of his chest was very satisfied


    and warm.


    She was still his. How nice.


    He looked up at the boy on the bed in a daze. Who exactly did he inherit this quality of sleep from? It


    was impossible to


    wake him.


    At this moment, he finally understood why so many people were blinded by lust. It turned out that


    making love to the person he loved could make him so happy that no words could describe such a


    feeling. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had missed out in the past two years.


    Half an hourter. Natalie emerged from the bathroom. She had already changed into a new set of


    pajamas and nced at the room that Trevon had already tidied up.


    He walked over and picked her up by the waist, startling her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired. Are you hurt?¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°What the hell? Does he have to discuss it after we are done? That¡¯s sick.¡±


    She blushed and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to bed. Aren¡¯t you going to shower?¡±


    Without exposing her for her shyness, he went on asking. ¡°Are you really not hurt?¡±


    She exined awkwardly again, ¡°No, I really am not¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Trevon said, squatting in front of her. There was a hint of anticipation in


    his eyes as he begged, ¡°Natalie, can I have more tonight?¡±


    Natalie was rendered speechless.


    She refused without hesitation. She wasn¡¯t going to spoil him. ¡°No, Im going to bed. Go take a


    shower.¡±


    He stood up with augh and patted the top of her head. He kissed her quickly on the lips and strode


    towards the bathroom.


    Natalie covered her burning face with both hands and patted them, trying to cool down. Her legs were a


    little sore. This was too tiring.


    It was good for training her waist though.


    Perhaps because she was too tired and had not exercised for a long time, she fell asleep very quickly.


    When Trevon came out of the bathroom, she had already fast asleep.


    Looking at the two figures on the bed, he had never felt so satisfied and blissful.


    Perhaps this was what it was like to have a wife and child. It was indeed not bad.


    After a few seconds of silence, he lifted a corner of the nket andy down gently. His hands found


    her waist and hugged her tightly. Feeling him beside her, Natalie snuggled against his chest


    subconsciously and found afortable position. She curled up in his arms and slept on


    ¡°Good night, my love.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t remarry, you¡¯re still my only wife in this life,¡± Trevon thought to himself as he rested


    his chin on her head.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    At night, everyone was doing their own things. In short, they were all working hard for love.


    Some of them were happy and some of them were not. Compared to Trevon, who had already fallen


    asleep. Hackett was in a much more awkward situation


    Right now, Hackett was trying to coax Sherri into agreeing to have sex with him. After all, he could only


    make love to her when she also wanted it


    ¡°Are you really not going to have sex with me? I¡¯ve already bought the right condoms. Let¡¯s just use


    one. Try and see if the ones I bought are the right size or not.¡±


    Hackett looked pitiful as he negotiated. If not, we won¡¯t use it then. Let¡¯s just make youfortable. I¡¯ll


    hold it in.¡±


    Just as Sherri was about to agree, the scene of when she had her uterus checkedst time popped up


    in her mind. Her lower abdomen tightened. In the end, she decided not to. The trauma of the


    examinationst time was too big. No, we have to maintain a pure rtionship before meeting my


    parents¡±


    Hackett¡¯s face fell as he thought to himself, ¡°We¡¯re already sleeping together, yet you¡¯re telling me to be


    pure.¡± ¡°Sherri, are you nning to just chat with me in bed?¡± He asked out loud.


    Sherri pretended to be innocent. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you want to chat with me and get to know me? Do you


    only want to have sex


    with me?¡±


    In the face of her questions, Hackett could only agree helplessly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I got it.


    Of course, I want to get to know you. Let¡¯s start with you learning how to walk¡±


    In the end. Hackett still did not get to make love to Sherri Sherri really just chatted with him in bed. She


    talked about things about her from when she was young to when she was in college. She told Hackett


    all about the fun things she did with Natalie. The more she spoke, the more excited she became.


    However, Hackett wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    He did not listen to a word of what Sherri was saying at all. His mind was filled with lustful thoughts. He


    felt suffocated, but Sherri soon fell asleep as she spoke. As her bnced breathing rang in his ears.


    Hackett hadpletely given up hope.


    Before going to bed, Hackett cursed Frank so badly that he almost used up all the curse words he


    knew. If it weren¡¯t for Frank, would he have listened to all the things Sherri had done before for the


    entire night


    Ava was lying on the bed and fumbling with herptop. Her pajamas were rtively short, and the hem


    of her skirt was shrunk to her butt as shey down. Her slender calves werepletely exposed, and


    her fair skin was wless.


    Rose hummed a tune as she came in with a book from outside. She saw Ava, who was focused on her


    Laying in bed and with her head on the bed, Ava nodded slightly and continued to punch buttons on


    herptop. ¡°Yes, Frank is using aptop now too. I was going to hack into his phone, but he hacked


    into myptop first.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she know Cranky Franky had brought hisptop too?


    Did he bring it?


    She didn¡¯t think so.


    Rose remembered that Frank had only brought some clothes with him when he came over. He did not


    pack hisptop, so when did he take it ¡°Are you sure he is using aptop? Did he block you on


    WhatsApp then?¡±


    Ava shook her head. ¡°No. Did he say he was going to block my number?¡±


    If that was the case. Ava was going to put theptop away to stop him in time.


    ¡°No, I was just asking¡±


    At her words, Ava gave up on the idea of stopping and wanted to try again.


    Rose hugged the book in her hands to her chest and walked up to the side of the bed. She nced at


    the screen and saw that it was filled with chat records again [Frank, you seem to be addicted to


    smoking. I suggest you smoke less. It¡¯s harmful to your health


    This line was filled with concern, followed by. [Do you know what¡¯s the happiest thing for me every day!


    Masing you]


    [You¡¯re the cutest little star, lighting up my heart. From then on, there s only you in my heart.]


    After reading these few sentences, Rose couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the girl who looked like she


    was in high spirits for a fight. ¡°Ava


    Ava turned around. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Are the lines not good enough?¡±


    Rose had to give it to the girl for her straightforward confession. The lines were indeed powerful. Even


    she felt her heart tremble a little when she saw them. Could it be that Frank¡¯s heart was really as still is


    water!


    as


    ¡°They¡¯re quite good. Go on then. I need to calm down¡±


    Ava had already sessfully unlocked the obstacles set by Frank. She hacked into hisptop again


    and sent a screenful of confessions. She then sat up briskly ¡°Rose, what book are you reading¡±¡±


    Rose leaned against the headboard and flipped the book over to show her the cover


    Looking at the few words written on the cover. Ava asked in confusion. ¡°Pediatric Emergency


    Medicine? Rose, are you nning to go to work¡±


    Rose sighed. Tve been goofing around for a while I can¡¯t just do nothing all the time. What if Cranky


    Franky doesn¡¯t want to support me one day? I can¡¯t just die on my owTL¡±


    Ava could imagine that Frank¡¯s family was pretty well-off. In that case. Rose was the daughter of a


    wealthy family. Why did she have to make a living for herself ¡®Rose, why don¡¯t you go home?¡±


    This topic made Roses smile go away almost instantly. She did not speak for a long time. It was


    unknown if she was recalling the past or thinking about how to answer.


    Ava realized that she had asked an impolite question and apologized quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I was


    just asking casually You don¡¯t have to answer We all have our own secrets. You have the right not to


    tell me.¡±


    Rose smiled and looked at the girl who was still trying her best to exin. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just like freedom


    and human rights. I


    dont like to be restrained.¡±


    Ava nodded. Although she didn¡¯t understand it very well, she felt that this wasn¡¯t a pleasant topic, so


    she couldn¡¯t continue this topic.


    Ava changed the topic and thought seriously. When will Frank reply to me? Should I ask


    Rose looked puzzled. ¡°How are you going to ask him?¡±


    ¡°By throwing him a series of questions. I¡¯ll find out which topic he likes and which topic he¡¯s interested


    in


    That being said, she turned off theptop because Frank had unlocked the obstacle again. After


    ying for so many rounds, she was a little tired


    She simply turned it off and texted him. [Frank, do you have a girl you like?]


    [What kind of girls do you like? Is my type okay?]


    [What color do you like? ck, white, gray, or bright?]


    [Do you like girls older or younger than you?]


    After five minutes, Ava checked her phone from time to time. There were still no notifications on the


    screen that she was looking forward to. She typed in thest message on the screen with little interest


    [Good night. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m not ying anymore)


    Rose, on the other hand, was reading quietly at the side. She was very quiet, so quiet that it was as if


    she was not there.


    This was a stark contrast to how Rose was most of the time.


    ¡°Oh


    Rose, who was reading seriously, looked at Ava, who was jumping on the bed, in surprise. As the bed


    swayed, she seemed to be sitting on a pirate ship. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so excited?¡±


    Ava bounced around for a while before stopping. Then, she showed Rose her phone. It was Frank,


    who had texted her a one-word reply. [Okay.J


    Rose thought to herself. ¡°Those being loved truly have nothing to fear an ¡®Okay¡¯ is enough to get the


    girl so excited that she almost smashed a hole in the bed.¡±


    She took a brief look at the chat history and realized that Frank had only responded with a word after


    Ava said that she didn¡¯t want to y anymore. He was despicable.


    However, based on Rose¡¯s understanding of Frank, it was actually a good start for him to reply with one


    word.


    Even though he was annoying, he was still her biological brother. She could not leave him in the lurch,


    nor could she watch him be single for all his life.


    At dawn, when the faint light stimted her eyes, Natalie narrowed her eyes. In her daze, she seemed


    to see Trevon carrying Jasper into the bathroom to pre


    Jasper had the habit of peeing in the morning. He would get up early to go to the toilet and thene


    back to sleep


    Her eyelids were too heavy. She didn¡¯t care if what she saw was real or not. She closed her eyes and


    fell asleep again. She was so tired. She only wanted to sleep now and didn¡¯t want to care about


    anything else.


    When she woke up again, it was half past nine.


    Her back ached


    Although the sex had onlysted more than an hourst night, she did not know where Trevon had


    learned the position from. He said that he wanted to give it a try, but god knows what was wrong with


    her as she actually agreed to this strange suggestion in a daze Later on, her legs were sore, and she


    felt as if her hips were about to break


    In the future, she definitely could not indulge Trevon¡¯s request. She would be the one suffering in the


    end,


    Trevon¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from the side of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t asked. The lustful scenes fromst night kept popping up in her


    mind. Even her ears were slightly red. She red at Trevon and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He smiled meaningfully and said. ¡°I won¡¯t let you shout so much next time. Your voice is hoarse. Are


    you thirsty?¡±


    Natalie, who was hiding under the nket, shook her head and changed the topic. ¡°No, have you had


    breakfast?¡±


    He reached out and stroked her forehead ¡°We did. I didn¡¯t wake you up because I thought you were too


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    tired.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°He¡¯s the one who had obviously done all the work, but why does he look so


    refreshed and not tired at all¡± On the other hand, her legs and waist were so sore.


    She hid under the nket and said gloomily. ¡°When are we going home?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon.¡±


    Then, Trevon reported truthfully. ¡°Joseph has something to tend to and won¡¯t be there. I¡¯ve already


    informed Ava and the others. We¡¯ll go back after lunch. There¡¯s something else I have to tell you. You


    might not like it.


    ¡°What is 11?¡±


    ¡°Max and Emily are getting engaged on the 18th of next month,¡±


    This news was unexpected. Emily had been doing everything she could to marry into the Wilson family.


    However, Natalie did not expect that she could get her wish even after Elena had gone to jail.


    Nheless, Natalie felt that ording tomon logical thinking, the Wilson family would not ept


    the daughter of someone who was in jail so easily. There must be something she did not know about


    ¡°Is Max sick?¡±


    Her words hit the nail on the head. Trevon smiled and tapped her nose. His eyes were filled with love.


    ¡°Honey, why are you


    so smart?¡±


    Noticing the questioning look in her eyes, he continued teasingly. ¡°He can¡¯t get an erection. He is limp


    as a loach


    She only took a second to recall the origin of this metaphor.


    Natalie thought to herself. ¡°Fuck. This seems to be a joke I have told someone before. How did he find


    out?¡±


    ¡°Your memory isn¡¯t bad. Judging from your expression, you seem to have remembered something.


    Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m limp as a loach? After trying it outst night, how did I do?¡±


    Natalie was so angry that she kicked him hard. ¡°Do I have to write you a report on myments?


    You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    He continued without blushing. ¡°If you dare to write it, I¡¯d surely read it¡±


    Natalie did not want to continue talking about this topic with someone whose brain was filled with lustful


    thoughts. She changed the topic. ¡°Then, does Emily not know about Max¡¯s condition? But that¡¯s not


    right. Didn¡¯t they fool around before! How can she not know that he is sick?¡±


    Trevon lied in all seriousness. There was not a trace of falsehood on his face. ¡°Yes, he was okay


    before. Recently, he overused it, which led to such a sequ.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything. If you don¡¯t want to meet her, you don¡¯t have to. Grandpa said


    that you can do anything you want. He would never let you suffer. If anything happens, he¡¯ll take care


    of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She really didn¡¯t like interacting with Emily. Although she wouldn¡¯t lose out if they argue, she


    still found it tiring.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    In the afternoon, everyone was ready to leave. When they came, they came in three cars. When they


    left, they still left in three cars.


    However, there was a small change in the arrangements. When they arrived. Jim was the driver. Now


    that they were leaving, Trevon was driving. Sitting in the front passenger seat was Natalie, and in the


    back seats were Jasper and Ava.


    The car had already driven a distance away from the dock. Ava was in a tickle fight with Jasper in the


    backseat. They were having a lot of fun. No one would expect such a childish girl to be pursuing a man


    so enthusiastically.


    Natalie looked at the two ying in the back seat through the rearview mirror and asked curiously,


    ¡°Ava, aren¡¯t you pursuing Frank? Why aren¡¯t you sitting with Rose?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t she take every chance to be with Frank so as to get closer to him? After all, she didn¡¯t get to


    see Frank often.


    Ava stopped ying and kissed Jasper¡¯s cheek loudly. Tll y with youter. I have to talk to your


    Mom first.¡±


    Then, she said to Natalie, who was in front of her, with a very serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve got it all nned


    out. I have to know when to advance and when to retreat. If I keep showing myself in front of him, he


    definitely wouldn¡¯t think of me. I have to hang around for a few days and disappear for a few days to


    make him think of me. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. If he doesn¡¯t miss me when I¡¯m not


    around, it only means that I haven¡¯t attracted him enough yet. Then, I¡¯d show myself in front of him


    again.¡±


    Natalie was rendered speechless. It was almost as if she was at war.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh at Ava¡¯s words. ¡°Ava, where did you learn this from?¡±


    Ava admitted generously. ¡°Mom taught me. She said that I can¡¯t be a bootlicker all the time. Otherwise,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to appreciate me. He would only think that I¡¯m unimportant. He¡¯d only think of me


    when I am gone.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself. ¡°She is treating Frank both as a hug and as a case study,¡±


    She did not know if it would work or not.


    Trevon, who had been silent all this while, smiled faintly in the driver¡¯s seat. He rubbed the tip of his


    nose with his right index finger. ¡°I think Ava¡¯s method is quite good. I believe you can seed, Ava.¡±


    When Ava heard Trevon¡¯s encouragement, she leaned forward and reached out to give Trevon a high


    five. A crisp and loud p sounded in the enclosed space.


    Natalie was speechless. ¡°You guys are really¡­ Why do I feel like Frank is being ced on the


    operating table to be studied? You are even discussing the n to dissect him on the side.¡±


    The scene was like this. Frank, who was lying on the operating table waiting to be dissected, would


    say. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Ava would say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s figure out where to start first.¡±


    Trevon would say, ¡°Let¡¯s start with his brain, I don¡¯t think that looks normal.¡±


    Ava would nod. ¡°I also think that this is a great ce to start.¡±


    Ava thought about Natalie¡¯s words and found this scene too funny. She was in a good mood and


    imagined dissecting Frank in her mind


    After returning to her seat, she gave Jasper a high-five. The boy was quite good at mimicking others.


    He had just seen his father high-five Ava, and now, he was already learning to give Ava a high-five too.


    Trevon spoke in all seriousness and said his true thoughts from the bottom of his heart out loud. ¡°Ava is


    born with such confidence and cuteness. If Frank doesn¡¯t like her, he¡¯s blind.¡±


    Natalie sneered. This was the first time Trevon had praised someone like this. ¡°You¡¯re such a great


    brother-inw¡±


    Trevon turned his head slightly to look at her, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. With a smile


    in his eyes, he slowly reached out a hand to hold her small hand tightly. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Natalie nced at him and couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I be jealous? Drive


    properly. There are four precious lives in the car.


    Trevon sat up straight. ¡°Got it, honey.¡±


    It was strange how Natalie found the word ¡°honey¡± weird at first, but as time passed by, she gradually


    epted it.


    In Frank¡¯s car, Rose sat in the front passenger seat. She was bored to death and closed her eyes to


    take a nap.


    Frank turned his head to the side and said indifferently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your friend to sit with you!


    You look like you¡¯re dying of boredom.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t even open her eyes. She sighed and said with her eyes closed, ¡°It¡¯s all because a certain


    someone didn¡¯t reply to her messages and didn¡¯t react at all. How can the little princess not be


    embarrassed? Do you know what a princess is? She


    condescended toe down to the mortal world to pursue a boring man like you. She never gets a


    reply. Do you think she wouldn¡¯t be discouraged?¡±


    Frank pursed his lips and did not say anything. After a long pause, he said, ¡°ording to what you¡¯re


    saying, as long as someone wants me. I have to agree immediately. What do you think I am?¡±


    Rose sat up straight immediately and ced her hands on her hips. Her expression clearly said that


    Frank was helpless as she said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re somebody? Why don¡¯t you put yourself in the


    auction house and have people bid for you?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much you¡¯re worth?¡±


    It was rare for Frank to be interested, and he asked with interest, ¡°Tell me how much I¡¯m worth then. I


    really don¡¯t have any idea. Come on. Tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me today, you don¡¯t ever have to get out


    of this car.¡±


    Rose sat upright and straightened her back. She exined the follow-up problems in advance, looking


    as if she was facing death calmly. ¡°You asked me to say this. If I hit a sore spot, you can refute but you


    can¡¯t hit me because of it. You have to promise me this.¡±


    Frank urged impatiently, ¡®If you want to say something, say it quickly. Why do you have to warn me in


    advance?¡±


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°Do you think I want to warn you in advance? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll lose


    control and beat me


    1.


    Sheposed herself and coughed dryly.


    Frank urged again. ¡°Why are you wasting time? Do you want me to get you a microphone so that you


    can thank everyone first before telling me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±


    Then. Rose cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it then. First of all, you¡¯re quite good-looking. Perhaps


    this is the only thing that attracted a princess like Ava. Secondly, your family background is also okay.


    After all, you can afford to raise your wife and children. One can still have some expectations of you for


    a bright future. However, Ava is definitely not interested in your money. As for those women in Lithern


    Club, they must want your money more than your looks. You have to know your own limits. The above


    are your benefits.¡±


    Frank said indifferently. ¡°Is this a paper or the summary of a meeting?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t like Frank interrupting her. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You can speak after I¡¯m done. You¡¯re lucky


    that I can analyze the situation for you. I wouldn¡¯t even bother analyzing for others.¡±


    Rose red at the person in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me again. Your problem is that you¡¯re


    nothing except for the above two benefits. No matter how I look at you, you¡¯re not pleasing to the eye.


    Which girl can withstand your ravages with that mouth of yours? Secondly, you clearly can talk, but


    other than firing insults at others, you wouldn¡¯t talk at all. It¡¯s almost as if you can¡¯t talk Who would be


    willing to live with a mute? Other than pretending to be cool every day, what else can you do?¡±


    It was much easier to talk about his shorings than to talk about his benefits. Rose spat out all the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    words in her heart without panting and was exhausted ¡°Do you have water? I¡¯m so thirsty¡±


    No one knew if Frank was listening or not. He did not answer her at all. Instead, he said lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    great to vent your deepest disdain out loud? If you despise me so much, why are you so shameless to


    still use my money?¡±


    Rose took a sip of soda water and took a deep breath. ¡°Cranky Franky, you can¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re


    talking about your problems. It¡¯s a little immoral to make this into a financial issue. Besides, you were


    the one who asked me to tell you everything. Now that I¡¯ve said it, you¡¯re ming me.¡±


    Frank ignored her dissatisfaction automatically and changed the topic abruptly, ¡°Have you spent all the


    money you earned in Sapphire City?¡±


    Rose leaned back heavily against the back of the seat and stretched her legs out. ¡°You truly know me


    best. One has to spend money even if one survives by photosynthesis. Is there anything that doesn¡¯t


    cost money now? Why is it so difficult for you to support me for a period of time? It¡¯s only costing you a


    little.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only costing me a little? Are you sure you haven¡¯t misunderstood the meaning of ¡®a


    little?¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t help thinking about the stacks of parcels in the living room of the vi in Deep Water


    Bay. He suspected that Rose nught have bought the entire online shopping tform.


    ¡°You never go shopping with me, so I can only shop online. If you go shopping with me, I won¡¯t have to


    shop online.¡±


    Frank refused immediately. ¡°You should go back to shopping online.¡±


    ¡°See? There¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re single. Just keep being single. You wouldn¡¯t even cherish such a


    good opportunity to practice. After saying that, Rose sighed and continued to shake her head.


    It was hard to exin in a few words.


    There was a reason why he was still single.


    Now, she finally understood that there was no cure for his condition. It was incurable.


    Hearing this, Frank pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He focused on a certain point in front of him


    and drove steadily towards the city center of Athana.


    After a while. Frank said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Deep Water Bay tonight. You can stay there alone. If


    you¡¯re afraid, I can get you a room at Grand Manor.¡±


    Rose pouted. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. ¡°Take me back to Deep Water Bay. I want to open my


    parcels.¡±


    Frank turned and threw Rose a disdainful look. Rose did not think much of it and even shrugged.


    She was so smug.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    A few hourster, they arrived at Grand Manor.


    After spending time together on the ind, everyone returned to their rooms subconsciously. Ava was


    exhausted after sitting in the car for so long. She waved at Natalie, saying that she was going back to


    Joseph¡¯s room to catch up on her sleep.


    The room that Trevon had booked had been taken by Hackett¡¯s family. Nheless, he was happy that


    it had been taken.


    Jim rode with Terrell on the way back. He was already waiting at the entrance of Grand Manor when


    they arrived.


    Trevon walked into the room with Jasper in one hand and Natalie¡¯s hand in his other hand. After Jim


    brought their luggage up for them, he left quickly as he was afraid that he would see something he


    shouldn¡¯t.


    After Jim left, Trevon put Jasper down on the sofa in the living room and turned on Scooby-Doo for him


    on the TV. He instructed, ¡°Watch for half an hour and then take your nap.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a clock over and pointed at it. He told Jasper when he should turn off the TV and


    go back to the room for his nap.


    Jasper looked at the clock seriously. Although he did not know what half an hour was, he still agreed


    obediently to his father¡¯s order. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After settling his son down, Trevon walked into the room. Natalie was sorting out the things in the


    suitcase. He walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Honey¡±


    Natalie, who was hanging clothes in the wardrobe, turned around ¡°What is it? What do you want now?¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon smiled. He was gentlest night. Why was Natalie so guarded against him?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not sex-crazed. nor am I an animal that only thinks about lovemaking. 1 am not in heat all


    the time.¡±


    Hearing his exnation, she burst outughing. After hanging up the clothes, she turned around and


    wrap her arms slowly. around his neck. She looked up at him. Their eyes met, and she said, ¡°Did I


    misunderstand you then? It¡¯s your fault for always thinking about sex.¡±


    He teased her all the time. Could she be med for thinking the worst?


    Trevon smiled faintly and leaned down to rub the tip of his nose against hers. His eyes were filled with


    affection. ¡°My bad. It¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t resist you.¡±


    She blushed and smiled, then stood on her tiptoes and quickly kissed him on his cheek.


    After being in a daze for a few seconds. Trevon finally came back to his senses. His eyes were filled


    with affection as he said hoarsely, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re making me not want to go out.¡±


    Natalie acted as if she was facing a great enemy. She pinched him on his waist in an attempt to wake


    him up. ¡°Trevon, be sensible. Our son is just outside of the room.¡±


    Trevon smiled and asked teasingly, ¡°Can we do it tonight then?¡±


    He leaned closer and whispered into her reddened ears, ¡°I can never have enough of you.¡±


    After saying that, he retreated and distanced himself a little. Seeing that Natalie was blushing harder


    and harder, he was in an inexplicably good mood. The first description of her that popped up in his


    mind was ¡°cute¡±.


    Some said that if a man found a girl cute, he had already fallen for her. He had already epted all her


    ws. Even if she was troublesome or throwing a tantrum, he would still think that she was being cute,


    Natalie did not agree or refuse. She hugged his neck and provoked, ¡°It depends on how energetic you


    are.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled meaningfully. It was as if they had a tacit


    understanding.


    Trevon was in a good mood. He pecked the corner of her lips a few times and said hoarsely, ¡®Im going


    out for a while. I won¡¯t be back for dinner. Eat with Ava and the others. If you need anything, just call


    Jim or go to the manager. Of course, you can also call me.¡±


    Natalie wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who turned clingy as soon as she had sex with a man. She understood


    very well that they both needed to work on their own careers. No matter how loving they were, they


    should give each other space. ¡°Got it.¡±


    One would truly understand the importance of a career when one had to ask his or her partner for


    money all the time.


    After Trevon left, Natalie turned off Jasper¡¯s television and asked him to take a nap. The boy kept his


    promise and really climbed into bed himself. He tucked himself in and closed his eyes for his nap.


    Trevon went straight to Lithern Club after leaving Grand Manor. He pushed the door of Frank¡¯s office


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    open and found that it was empty. It seemed that Frank had note to work yet.


    He sat down on Frank¡¯s chair and took out a box of chewing gum from his pocket. He popped one into


    his mouth and chewed slowly.


    He leanedzily against the back of Frank¡¯s chair. It was quitefortable No wonder Frank always


    liked to sit. His hands were restless and turned on Frank¡¯sputer absent-mindedly.


    The screen could only be unlocked with a password. It seemed that Frank was hiding something in it.


    Even though Trevon could always hack into it, he did not do so. He pushed the mouse away out of


    boredom.


    He rested his legs on the table and leaned his head back against the back of the chair. Then, he closed


    his eyes to take a rest.


    About half an hourter, Frank pushed the door open slowly. He did not stride in immediately Instead,


    he leanedzily against the door frame and looked at the man who was in his seat


    Trevon had already changed into a suit and leather shoes. He had taken off his jacket and hung it on


    the back of the chair. He had unbuttoned the buttons at the cuffs of his white shirt, revealing his tanned


    skin. The blue wristwatch on his wrist was exposed in the air He looked noble and unapproachable.


    It was hard to imagine that such a man would one day be bound by love.


    After pausing for a while, Frank still did not walk further into the room. He leaned against the door


    frame and slowly took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He shook it twice, took out a cigarette,


    and put it in his mouth. Then, he lit it up with the lighter with a click.


    Trevon had known that Frank was there from the moment he heard his footsteps. However, he had


    been silent the entire time. Now, he said with his eyes still closed, ¡°Are you guarding the door?¡±


    Frank took a drag of his cigarette and threw the ck sweater that had been hanging on his shoulder


    on the sofa. He strode. into the office and walked up to the desk. He leaned casually on the desk as he


    said to Trevon face-to-face. Tm just giving you a chance to take over.¡±


    At his words, Trevon opened his eyes and looked at Frank, who was smoking and covered in mist. ¡°Did


    you take your sister home?¡±


    Frank replied indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ve finished getting all lovey-dovey with your ex-wife. How can I not


    have enough time to send her off?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled faintly. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and the


    scratches on his neck were clearly visible. Frank¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that at once and he knew what


    happened immediately. ¡°Oh. You had funst night.¡±


    Trevon touched his neck subconsciously. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Frank took a long drag of his cigarette and blew out a huge smoke ring in Trevon¡¯s direction. He then


    stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°Why would I have a problem with that, as long as you weren¡¯t


    having fun with me? I wouldn¡¯t even care if you have fun for three days and nights in a row, as long as


    your ex-wife can withstand your torture.¡±


    Trevon kicked him with the foot that was propped on the table. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t like men.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to repeat yourself. I don¡¯t have the habit of watching it live. You


    don¡¯t have to invite me to prove it.¡±


    Trevon replied. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Frank nced at his chair and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also dreaming? By sitting in my chair, are you trying to


    take over?¡±


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m interested in his office? What nonsense is he talking


    about?¡±


    Frank changed the topic. He jumped down from the desk and walked straight to the safe. He entered


    the password and took out a file from within before closing it again.


    He then threw the documents on the table. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Trevon sat up straight and put his legs down. He reached out and opened the file with his slender


    fingers. A photo fell out from within. He picked it up and saw that it was a middle-aged man wearing a


    pair of ck-framed sses. He had the looks of a researcher.


    He took out the documents within. There were 10 pages. One was the man¡¯s information, and the rest


    were the ounts of Elena¡¯s dealings with this man.


    Trevon took a brief look at the information and mocked, ¡°From the looks of it, it has been going on for


    23 years. In that case, this woman has been after the position of Mrs. Foster for a long time¡±


    Frank replied carrlessly. ¡°You can put it that way. This man is Elena¡¯s distant cousin. He was originally a


    doctor in the hospital¡¯sboratory department. However, he was not professional enough as he often


    did DNA checks for others in private. After he was reported, he was expelled by the hospital. With such


    a history, no hospital in the area where he was staying was willing to hire him. That¡¯s why he went


    overseas to find a job. He¡¯s quite smart and knows how to mix chemical elements together. In the end,


    he became a perfume expert through self-studies.¡±


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°Once a talent goes down the wrong path, he or she would be


    dangerous. Unfortunately, greed is enough to destroy a man¡¯s original intention and goodwill.¡±


    When Frank saw that Trevon did not speak, he crossed his hands behind his head andy on the sofa.


    ¡°From the looks of it,


    Elena¡¯s rtionship with him is only mary. She also purchased perfumes from him. It has nothing


    to do with what happened to your mother-inw, which you are investigating.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at the information. ¡°Keep looking into it and help me keep an


    eye on my aunt, Peggy.¡±


    Franky on the sofa with his legs crossed and kept shaking it carelessly. ¡°Am I one of your


    subordinates? How much are you. paying me? Transfer the money first, then I¡¯d start working


    Trevon¡¯s bad mood a second ago was ruined by Frank¡¯s sloppy and unrestrained attitude. He smiled


    and teased, ¡°What do you think Ava sees in you?¡±


    He thought that Frank would not answer this question. but in less than half a second, he said, ¡°What do


    you think?¡±


    Trevon replied harshly, ¡°I can¡¯t guess what a girl is thinking as they are so unpredictable. However, Ava


    said that there are only 10 days left now for her to pursue you. If she can¡¯t woo you then, she will go


    back to Sapphire City to find a handsome man to date. I heard from Natalie that Ava is especially


    popr amongst boys at the university. In addition, no one knows that she is the daughter of the Turner


    family. That would only make more people want to pursue her. I wonder if she would fall in love with


    any of the boys when she returns to Sapphire City.¡±


    Frank kicked him out unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Leave after reading the file. Don¡¯t disturb


    my sleep.


    Trevon stood up and smoothed his clothes out. He picked up his jacket and strode towards the door.


    When he reached the door, he reminded Frank again. ¡°You have to grasp your opportunity. Don¡¯t be


    like me. Don¡¯t regret it only when it is already toote. Take this as a piece of advice from me.¡±


    Frank did not open his eyes. It was unknown if he was listening, but his long eyshes kept trembling.


    If one did not look carefully, one would think that he was really asleep.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    After leaving Lithern Club, Trevon drove straight to the Wilson Group.


    When the car drove into the Wilson Group, he got out of the car and strode past the front desk directly.


    A loud female voice echoed in the huge hall. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Trevon looked at the front desk and nodded slightly at the employee who greeted him loudly and


    politely.


    After Trevon entered the elevator, the other receptionist looked at the girl beside her as if she was a


    fool. ¡°Why were you so loud: Mr. Wilson isn¡¯t deaf¡±


    Ste looked like nothing was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Wilson Group¡¯s employee manual say that we have to


    greet a superior warmly? Do you have to be so careful? Mr. Wilson isn¡¯t that terrifying. Look at how


    scared you are. Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If we lose our jobs by greeting him, this


    When the other receptionist heard this, she shook her head helplessly. This innocent girl was too


    straightforward. ¡°I really suspect that you¡¯re the daughter of a wealthy family and don¡¯t know the


    hardships ofmoners at all. You¡¯ve been a receptionist for several years already. Why are you still


    here?¡±


    Most receptionists were also ambitious, but this girl particrly enjoyed being a receptionist. The


    manager had offered to help Ste transfer to the secretary department, but she never agreed to it.


    She only liked to work at the front desk. Her colleague couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something


    wrong with her or if she was weirdly attracted to working at the


    front desk


    Ste didn¡¯t agree with her. There was more than one secretary in the secretary department. They


    would surely be scherming against each other. There were also things that she didn¡¯t like and couldn¡¯t


    stand. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for herself, nor did she want to change her worldview to


    cater to them.


    Working as a receptionist was so nice. She only had to smile at the customers and her superiors every


    day. Wasn¡¯t smiling the right way to live? Why did she have to live such aplicated life? ¡°That¡¯s


    because you don¡¯t know the meaning of being a receptionist,¡± she said.


    The other receptionist pressed. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve realized over the years then¡±


    Ste had a serious expression on her face as she showed her colleague a standard and professional


    smile. Her smile, showing eight snow-white upper teeth, was so dazzling that the other receptionist


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward, ¡°Smile, smile, and smile.¡±


    The other receptionist was speechless. She was sure that Ste had already lost her mind.


    Trevon pushed the door open and walked into his father¡¯s office. Meanwhile, Caleb was signing a


    document with his head down. He thought that his secretary had entered without knocking and scolded


    coldly, ¡°Are there no rules anymore?¡±


    Trevon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s me. Dad, you¡¯ve been working hard.¡±


    Hearing the voice of Trevon, who he had not seen for a long time, Caleb finished signing and put the


    pen back into the pen holder. He looked up at his son, who was standing in front of him, and noticed


    that his arm was no longer bandaged. Rachel had said that his son was seriously injured.


    Now,


    didn¡¯t seem to be that serious.


    He was probably plotting something. Although Caleb never got to know his son very well, he knew he


    had always been scheming.


    Caleb still asked with concern. ¡®Is your arm healed?¡±


    Trevon reached out and looked at his palm. The scar was still there. It indeed did not look nice. ¡°Yes,


    it¡¯s healed¡±


    Since he was all healed, Caleb didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and instructed, ¡°You cane back to work


    tomorrow then.¡±


    Trevon answered concisely. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caleb asked, ¡°When are you nning to remarry so that your mother and I can visit Natalie¡¯s family?¡±


    Trevon pulled a chair out and sat opposite Caleb. ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll tell you when I need you.¡±


    Caleb grunted, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t wrong Natalie though, and don¡¯t act foolishly again. It¡¯s not like she can


    only have you¡±


    Trevon replied immediately, ¡°I know. But I can only have her.¡±


    This was the first time in so many years that the father and son had talked so much. They only did so


    because of Natalie. Caleb teased. ¡°I thought you would only talk when you¡¯re old.¡±


    Trevon was not angry. He did find this atmosphere not bad either. Ever since Caleb was injured, Rachel


    and Caleb had never sat down and chatted with Trevon like this. They didn¡¯t know what to do with their


    son, who had always been concise and cold-blooded, and could only let him roam free.


    ¡°With you and Grandpa¡¯s help, I have no choice but to talk.¡±


    Caleb did not say anything, but he couldn¡¯t help smiling at Trevon¡¯s words.


    This was undeniable Theo had really put a lot of effort into Trevon¡¯s love life. He was either teasing or


    encouraging him. If Trevon still couldn¡¯t get it right, Caleb was afraid that Theo would die of anger.


    Then, Trevon said. ¡°Ill bring them home tomorrow. If you want Jasper to stay in the Wilson¡¯s residence,


    I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡±


    Caleb said. ¡°Yes, bring them over. Your grandfather and mother have been talking about it every day.


    They miss the boy quite a lot.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Trevon got up, pushed the door open, and left. Caleb watched his


    son¡¯s back as he left and was relieved that he had changed. He was finally not an emotionless robot


    anymore. He no longer looked so cold. He also spoke a lot more. Caleb muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s all


    thanks to Natalie. He¡¯s so much warmer now. That¡¯s good.¡±


    When Trevon returned to his office, Jim followed him in. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    Jim stood in front of his desk. He stared at Trevon, who was standing in front of the French window,


    and reported, ¡°Mr. Turner¡¯s qualification application has been blocked.¡±


    Joseph wanted to build a new research base in Athana. This was originally a good thing. For Athana,


    there were only benefits. After all, the medical standards of Sapphire City were above that of Athana.


    Now that the project was stuck, it could only be because Joseph was an outsider. Some people wanted


    to earn a sum of money from him and blocked his project deliberately. They were doing so because


    they didn¡¯t know who he was. After all, Joseph was never in the habit of revealing his identity wherever


    he went.


    Moreover, even if Joseph revealed his identity, some people might still be ignorant enough to not know


    who he was. They would still get in his way then.


    Trevon paused for a few minutes before instructing Jim, who was behind him, ¡°Give the officer


    responsible for this a call and tell him that I have shares in this project too. Ask him how much he


    needs to approve this project.¡±


    Jim thought to himself, ¡°Would anyone in Athana dare to ask you for money? They would be courting


    death if they would¡±


    However, by doing so, Trevon would be announcing to the world that Joseph was one of his men. If


    anyone wanted to stall. the project, he or she would be going against Trevon


    However, Jim still responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now,¡±


    Jim was as efficient as always, and doing it in the name of Trevon was indeed very easy. Jim passed


    on Trevon¡¯s words directly. As expected, the other party agreed readily and even said that they would


    guarantee efficiency in approving the project


    At the same time, in Grand Manor


    Joseph sat in front of theputer. The phone on the table rang. He nced at it and saw that it was


    from an unknown number, but he still answered it. ¡°Hello¡±


    The man on the other end of the line smiled obsequiously. ¡°Oh, Mr. Turner, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t


    know that you were working with Mr. Wilson on this project. How ignorant I was. I¡¯ve already helped


    youplete all the procedures.¡±


    In just a few seconds, Joseph understood the whole story from the man¡¯s words. He answered politely.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man said, ¡°No, no. I have to apologize to you, Mr. Turner. I hope you can help me put in a good


    word for Mr. Wilson. My subordinates were foolish enough to not submit the documents in time, which


    dyed your progress.¡±


    The man continued to tter him with a smile. ¡°Tll treat you and Mr. Wilson to make an official apology


    another day.¡± Joseph saw through his acts but did not expose him for it. This was the way of the world,


    so he did not find it strange. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept that. I invite you toe to act as a witness on


    the day my research institute opens.¡±


    ¡°Of course It¡¯d be my pleasure.¡±


    After saying a few words more, Joseph hung up. The polite exchanges on the surface could not be


    taken seriously. Besides, who knew if this man would still be in charge when the research institute was


    opened?


    After hanging up the phone, he gave Trevon a call immediately. ¡°Looks like you can indeed make


    anything possible in Athana. If I had known earlier, I would have said your name directly. I wouldn¡¯t


    have had to go through so much trouble.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Trevon chuckled. Naturally, he understood Joseph¡¯s ridicule. ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    because you didn¡¯t want to reveal your identity and want to keep a low profile?¡±


    Joseph sneered. ¡°I¡¯m in your debt. Since my work here is already done, I¡¯ll go back to Sapphire City the


    day after tomorrow.


    Trevon couldn¡¯t wait for Joseph to leave. ¡°Alright. Have a safe trip then.¡±


    Joseph frowned. ¡°Why does it sound weirding from you?¡±


    Joseph, you are funny. I¡¯m just saying goodbye. Don¡¯t think too badly of it¡±


    Then. Trevon changed the topic and said. ¡°When do you n to start work? I¡¯ll arrange for men here if


    you need them.¡±


    Joseph smiled. His deep and teasing voice came from the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve already announced that you


    have shares in this project. How can I still leave you out of this? Since you have shares, you naturally


    have to work too. Are you nning to make profits for free without working for it?¡±


    ¡°I was just bluffing. If you don¡¯t want to give me any shares, I would never interfere in it. However, if you


    insist on giving it to me. I can¡¯t possibly turn you down Naturally, I would have to work hard for it too.¡±


    Joseph said. ¡°You¡¯re ying the good man here. Even brothers have to settle ounts clearly. I¡¯ll get


    mywyer to draft a contract and send it over.¡±


    Trevon epted it shamelessly. Thank you. Joseph¡±


    Joseph had already hung up. He looked at the ck screen of his phone and smiled helplessly. Trevon


    had truly racked his brain just to be tied to Natalie.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Joseph was equally efficient. As soon as he hung up, he had already asked thewyer to draft the


    contract and print it out.


    He picked up the printed contract and skimmed through it. His gazended on the 10% printed on it,


    and he smiled.


    Meanwhile, Joseph was wearing a gray suit. The top button of his shirt was unbuttoned, and the navy


    wristwatch on his hand shed slightly in the light. It was the reflection of the diamonds on the


    wristwatch, and his handsome face was filled with confidence


    After reading it for a few seconds, he stuffed the document into a file and instructed Ethan, who was


    standing at the side, ¡°Take this to the Wilson Group and get Trevon to sign it.¡±


    When Joseph was on the phone with thewyer, Ethan also heard their conversation and even heard


    about 10% of the shares. With such a small share ratio, could Trevon agree to it?


    Ethan asked the question in his mind out loud ¡°Mr. Turner, what if Mr. Wilson refuses to sign?¡±


    Joseph did not stop sealing the file because of his question. Instead, he replied calmly. This won¡¯t


    happen. He¡¯d be dying to


    sign it.


    Half an hourter. Ethan arrived at the Wilson Group. After getting out of the car, he walked straight to


    the front desk and asked. Im here to see Mr. Wilson. Please give him a call. Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, he stood at the front desk with a serious expression and waited.


    Ste felt that he was very polite, despite looking very serious. She shed him a standard smile


    immediately ¡°Sure. Sir. may I know yourst name?¡±


    Ethan replied. ¡°White,¡±


    Ste disyed the Wilson Group¡¯s etiquette vividly. She smiled, nodded, picked up thendline, and


    called Jim, saying that there was a guest at the front desk who was here to see Trevon


    After a while. Jim came to the front desk in a hurry. Ethan was Josephis man. He could not afford to


    offend him. Ethan soon arrived at Trevon¡¯s office. He ced the contract in his hands lightly on the


    table and repeated Joseph¡¯s instructions ¡°Mr. Wilson, this is the contract that Mr. Turner asked me to


    send over to you. Please take a look. Mr. Turner sad that if you want to make a request, you may do


    so. After all, we still need you to contribute to the project in the future.¡± Hearing this. Trevon smiled.


    How was this asking him to make a request? He opened the contract and took a look. He thought to


    himself. ¡°10% of the shares. Not bad¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Turner is really generous.¡±


    In Ethan¡¯s ears, Trevon was calling Joseph stingy, but Ethan¡¯s mission was only to deliver the contract.


    The rest had nothing to do with him, so he did not answer.


    Ethan acted as if he did not hear Trevon¡¯s words and continued to repeat Joseph¡¯s words seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Turner said that you dont have to stand on ceremony. Mr. Wilson, It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to


    thank him.¡±


    Jim thought to himself. ¡°Mr. Turner had already guessed what Mr. Wilson would say in response and


    could answer it perfectly That¡¯s amazing¡±


    Trevon smiled without saying a word. He picked up the ck pen from the pen holder and signed his


    name on the nk space on the two copies of the contract casually.


    After signing. Trevon handed one of the contracts back to Ethan. ¡°Tell Mr. Turner that I¡¯ll do my best for


    Natalie¡±


    Ethan responded. Tll pass it on


    At Grand Manor


    Three women and a man were eating at the restaurant of Grand Manor. The table was filled with a


    dazzling array of delicacies. They were all ordered by Hackett. He had been crushed by Frank and had


    yet to heal. He needed tofort


    himself with delicacies


    Ava did not know that Trevon would not be back for dinner. After waiting for a while, she asked as she


    had yet to see Trevon ¡°Natalie, is Trevon noting?**


    Natalie replied. ¡°No. He said he has something to deal with and won¡¯t be back for dinner.*


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open. A figure that could


    not be ignored barged into everyone¡¯s line of sight. One could tell even from his footsteps that he was


    handsome.


    Natalie looked up and met the man¡¯s gaze. In just a second, a tacit smile appeared on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you say you weren¡¯ting back for dinner?¡±


    Trevon walked to her side unhurriedly. He pulled a chair out and sat down naturally, then pinched the


    back of Natalie¡¯s neck dotingly. ¡°I came to eat with you as I finished ahead of schedule.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s too mushy.¡± Sherri and Hackettined in unison. They were in sync, just like a future


    couple.


    In an instant. Natalie became the focus of the entire table. She scratched the back of her neck


    awkwardly. Ava, who was sitting next to Jasper across the table, tilted her head and leaned closer to


    them. She covered her mouth with her hand deliberately and said softly. Trevon, good luck¡±


    Trevon smiled at Ava. He took off his jacket and hung it on the back of the chair. He then unbuttoned


    the cuffs of his shirt and rolled up his sleeves, before picking up the tableware slowly and picking up


    some food to put on Natalie¡¯s te. ¡°Eat


    more.¡±


    Not willing to fall behind, Hackett also picked up his tableware and put food on Sherri¡¯s te. ¡°Sherri,


    what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Sherri said. ¡°Prawns. I¡¯m toozy to peel the shell of it. Peel some for me and our daughter¡±


    ¡°Alright. Coming right up.¡±


    Natalie had to give it to Hackett. He was ttering Sherri so much that she was in a daze. No matter


    how Natalie looked at it, the two of them looked like a perfect match,


    While she was in a daze, there was already a te of peeled prawns in front of her. She lowered her


    eyes to take a look at it, then looked up, only to see Trevon saying naturally. ¡°You¡¯ll only have more


    than what others have


    Natalie was speechless. Wasn¡¯t it a little childish topete with others even over a meal?


    Ava was the only one single at the table. She rested her chin on her tableware and sighed heavily. ¡°You


    guys are too mean. Im already full from the mushiness I¡¯m seeing After saying that, she even pouted


    deliberately.


    Sherri coaxed her immediately. She said to Hackett, who was beside her. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve made Ava


    unhappy. You can show your love when you¡¯re back in our room. Now, restrain your desire to please


    me


    Hackett, who was med innocently, thought to himself, ¡°Can it be any more difficult to please her?¡±


    Natalie turned to face Ava and asked, ¡°Did the method you mentioned this afternoon not work?¡±


    Ava rolled her eyes and replied. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t work that fast. I have to endure for a few days so that he¡¯d


    miss me more.¡± Sherri asked quickly without thinking, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t? What if he has forgotten


    about you? What would you do then?* Ava put her tableware down on the table lightly, as if she had


    made a major decision. ¡°I¡¯ll keep pestering him then.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sherri gave


    her a big thumbs up. ¡°Other than Natalie, you¡¯re the one I admire the most.¡± Ava understood her words


    immediately. Did Natalie do something big¡±


    Sherri nced in Trevous direction and then at Natalic. Although Trevon looked much easier to get


    along with now, he probably wouldn¡¯t allow others to spill the beans on him in his face. She thought


    better and decided to leave the topic for now, in case she was skinned alive. Tll share Natalie¡¯s heroic


    deeds when she was at school with you tonight.¡±


    In the end, she still lied. It was better to spill the beans on others in private. She was not bold enough to


    do it so openly. Besides, Hackett was not a good fighter. He would notst for more than a few minutes


    even if he was to protect her.


    Natalie said warningly. ¡°Sherri, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. I might have more to spill about


    you than you have


    about me.¡±


    Ava weed the idea with open arms. ¡°You guys can tell me togetherter. Treat me as a trash can.


    Why don¡¯t Trevon and Hackett take care of the childrenter? I¡¯ll y cards with Natalie and Sherri.


    You will be sleeping together at night anyway. You can¡¯t stay together for 24 hours a day, can you?


    Absence makes the heart grow fonder, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sherri liked this idea. She turned and instructed Hackett immediately, ¡°Hackett, I want to y cards.


    Can you take care of Ruby


    Hackett looked at the tantly coquettish woman. How could he not agree? However, he had to get


    some benefits from taking care of their daughter Although he liked spending time with his daughter, he


    had to ask for something in return since Sherri was asking him to do so in the first ce.


    He leaned closer to Sherri and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Sure, it doesn¡¯t


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    matter howte you y. But we have to bring forward the time for us to be intimate.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Hackett, you re despicable. How can you raise the price on the spot? This is daylight


    robbery.¡±


    Hacken was disdainful of Sherri¡¯s scolding. He even suggested to Ava kindly. ¡°Ava, it¡¯s boring to just


    y cards. You guys should have some rider, barbecue, and taros at night Only then will it be


    satisfying


    These were all Sherri¡¯s favorite dishes Hackett was truly despicable. In the end, Sherri said, ¡°Alright,


    let¡¯s see how capable


    you are.¡±


    Seeing that his n had seeded, Hackett was overjoyed. He almost had the words, ¡°I want to have


    sex, printed on his forehead.


    Trevon nced at Hackett in disdain. His eyes were filled with how much he ¡°admired Hackett for his


    actions. This was the difference between gettingid or not. They werepletely different simply from


    how confident they


    Right now. Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with smugness.


    After dinner. Trevon went back to his room with his son. In order not to be bored, Hackett also followed


    them back to


    Trevon¡¯s room.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Meanwhile, Natalie. Sherri, and Ava were all ready. They were just waiting for the barbecur takroot to


    arrive


    After the girls left. Trevon instructed fun to buy barbecue carefully and asked him to buy everything that


    Hackett had said during dinner


    Seeing that the barbeque and drinks had yet to arrive. Natalie went to the window and called Lena to


    ask about her health When she heard from Lens that Mel had been taking great care of her she was


    relieved and hung up


    After she hung up. Sherri asked with concern. ¡°How¡¯s Lena doing? Is she feeling unwel


    Natale sat down beside her crossed her legs, and sighed. ¡°She has been used to doing chores all her


    life She can¡¯t rx and do nothing. Her body has recovered, and now, she¡¯s cleaning the kitchen


    already. Mel said that the kitchen is actually quite clean, but Lena desperately wants to find something


    to do.¡±


    In fact. Natalie could understand Lena Once a person that had always been busy suddenly had nothing


    to do, he or she would feel that every part of his or her body was rusting On the contrary, young people


    these days simply enjoyedying around on the weekends. They wouldn¡¯t even want to get up for their


    meals, and would mostly just have one meal a day, in addition to ate-night supper


    Sherri suggested, ¡°Let Lena do whatever she likes then. It can also help her pass the time¡±


    Natalie was about to say something when she was interrupted by the doorbell. She stood up, put on


    her slippers, and ran to open the door. Outside the door, Jim was carrying threerge bags of snacks,


    drinks, and barbecue. He looked strained.


    Natalie was a little apologetic and forced a smile Mr Hawk, thank you. Im really sorry¡±


    Jim did not hand the bags over to Natalie Instead, he insisted on bringing them into the room for her


    Even though the bags had already lett deep marks on his arms, he still refused her help ¡°Mrs Wilson, Ill


    do it¡±


    As he spoke, he had already carried the bags into the room Natalie did not argue anymore. Thinking


    that it must have been instructed by Trevon, she said. ¡°Put them on the coffee table. Thank you for your


    hard work¡±


    Jim scratched his head in embarrassment Natalie had always been polite She must have attracted


    Trevon with her many valuable attributes. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my job. I¡¯m leaving now. Mrs. Wilson If


    you need anything, let me know¡± Natalie reassured him with an ¡°Okay¡±.


    After Jim left. Ava came out of the toilet. ¡°Are the things here? Wow, there are so many. The food and


    drinks arrived just when I was in the toilet. It is too fast.¡±


    Sherri smiled and said. ¡°They¡¯re from Mr. Hawk. Your warm-hearted brother-inw is now so


    considerate. He has arranged for everything


    ¡°I really want to know who was it that taught Trevon to see better. He must have paid a lot for his


    lessons¡±


    When Natalie heard this, she shook her head helplessly and pursed her lips without saying anything In


    fact, she was also


    curious


    Ava, on the other hand, was generous with her praise ¡°Good for him.¡±


    As they spoke, they sat down on the carpet and moved the coffee table that was in the way to the side,


    and put the barbecues on it. They also opened all the bags of snacks.


    If not for the fact that Jasper and Ruby could not eat these snacks, Natalie really wanted to call them


    over to have some too. Sherri held the cards in her hands and kept shuffling them. ¡°We can only y


    poker with only the three of us here. If Rose is here too, we can y bridge¡±


    Natalie felt that this was a good idea and suggested, ¡°Ava, why don¡¯t you ask Rose if she would like to


    After saying that, Natalie took a packet of chips from the bag and opened it. She shared it with Sherri. It


    tasted just as good as when they were still young


    Sherri took one and sighed. ¡°Natalie, do you still remember who first shared something so good with u


    Natalie sruled ¡°I do. We bumped into a boy being bullied after school and stood up for him for the sake


    of justice. Then, he gave us a bag of chips as a thank-you gift


    Sherri nodded. ¡°Yes At that time, I didn¡¯t dare to eat it. Later on, I became addicted to it as soon as I


    tried it out. I even hid the bag and went looking for it at the shop. I visited many shops to find the same


    brand*


    Recalling the interesting things that happened when the two of them were young, theyughed at the


    same time. The chips still tasted the same as when they were young, but they were already mothers.


    Ava had never eaten this before. She stared at the bag of chips and asked tentatively. ¡°Is this


    delicious? Let me try it


    Natalie handed the bag to her. Ava took a chip and stuffed it into her mouth. Sherri asked expectantly,


    ¡°How is it! Is it


    delicious?¡±


    Ava nodded. She took a tissue to wipe her fingers and chewed a few times. ¡°It tastes pretty good¡±


    Sherri pped her thigh and said, ¡°I knew it. Natalie and I definitely have delicious snacks. We¡¯ve tried


    them all. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to eat durian and tacos. I guarantee you¡¯ll like them.¡±


    Speaking of durian, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but think of Trevon¡¯s disdainful expression. She remembered


    what he had said two years ago ¡°Ask her if she thinks eating this is like standing in a toilet?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. If he made a mistake in the future, she would eat durian


    in front of him. No, she had to eat it with him.


    As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. Even she did not notice it.


    Sherri bumped her shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about? Look at your expression. Don¡¯t tell me


    Trevon is bad at it. Is he really limp like a


    She would probably never get over this joke about a loach. Fortunately, Sherri didn¡¯t know that Trevon


    was once disguised as a woman. Otherwise, Natalie suspected that Sherri wouldugh so hard that


    she might die fromughter.


    She reached a hand out to turn her face away. ¡°Eat your food. Is the food not good enough to shut you


    up?¡±


    After Ava wiped her hands, she took her phone from the coffee table immediately and made a video


    call to Rose. The call. rang for a long time before it was connected. However, the scene shocked the


    three women there.


    Rose was weaving through a pile of parcels as if looking for something. There were cardboard boxes


    all over the floor. The three women in front of the screen looked at each other. They were


    dumbfounded.


    What was Rose doing? It was very messy. They were cardboard boxes everywhere. She was probably


    at a warehouse.


    Ava asked the question on everyone¡¯s minds out loud. She narrowed her beautiful eyes, blinked, and


    stared at the screen. ¡°Rose, what are you doing? Are you tidying up the warehouse?¡±


    On the screen. Rose was sweating profusely. She was so tired that she was panting. As she gave up


    looking for whatever she was looking for, she walked to the sofa and smashed into it hard. She said to


    the camera, ¡°I bought a bag, but there are too many parcels I don¡¯t know which one it is. I have been


    searching for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find it. Forget it. I will stop looking for it. I¡¯ll just open them


    all.¡±


    Ava couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. ¡°So these are all parcels that you have bought. Aren¡¯t you at the


    warehouse?¡±


    Rose nced at the living room filled with cardboard boxes. It indeed looked a little like a warehouse.


    No wonder Ava misunderstood. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the living room of Cranky Franky¡¯s house. I


    bought a little too many things, and I never had the chance to open them all in time, so they were all


    piled up. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Sherri was already shocked. Rose had gone way overboard with online shopping. How much did she


    spend? She wondered. and asked weakly. ¡°Rose, can I ask how much you spent on online shopping


    for everything in this living room?¡±


    Rose thought about it. She didn¡¯t seem to know either. She had paid for all these with Frank¡¯s


    supplementary card, and she wasn¡¯t the one receiving the billing information. It shouldn¡¯t be much. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know the exact amount. It shouldn¡¯t be much. It¡¯s mainly because the billing information wasn¡¯t


    sent to me.¡±


    Natalie had been listening to their conversation the entire time. She sat quietly at the side and listened


    on. However, she was. still shocked by the extent of Rose¡¯s online shopping. She did not know if Rose


    was doing so to torture Frank or herself.


    Ava was a little envious. ¡°Rose, your brother treats you so well.¡±


    Rose did not deny that Frank indeed treated her well, but she had a sharp tongue. However, she did


    not want to continue the topic. ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you partying?¡±


    Ava nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are youing or not? We¡¯ve already showered and are


    nning to y cards and eat supper.¡±


    How could Rose miss out on something like this? She was nning to open all her parcels tonight, but


    now that she thought about it, she should leave it for Frank to open them tomorrow. ¡°Wait for me for


    half an hour. I¡¯ll take a shower ande over quickly. Which floor are you guys staying on?¡±


    Ava told her the floor and room number.


    As the three of them were about to remind Rose to drive carefully, she had already hung up the phone


    in a hurry. After hanging up. Rose called Frank. Her tone was neither good nor bad, and it was a little


    pretentious. ¡°My dear brother, can I ask where you put your car keys?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Frank had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Speak normally. Don¡¯t use a


    voice changer.¡±


    Rose cursed him in her heart and said directly. ¡°I¡¯m going to Grand Manor.¡±


    Frank raised his arm and nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. Why are you going there at


    night instead of sleeping at home? Be good and stay at home. If you¡¯re bored, please sort out your


    parcels.¡±


    Rose put a hand on her chest to calm herself down. ¡°Cranky Franky, oh no, my dear brother, they¡¯re


    having a party at Grand Manor. It¡¯s very boring for me to be alone at home. I¡¯ll be afraid. Just tell me


    where the car keys are.¡±


    Frank rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His temples were throbbing Rose could clearly hear his


    sighs from the other end of the line ¡°Give me 20 minutes Just wait for me¡±


    Rose was surprised. You want to pick me up? No need. I have a driver¡¯s license¡±


    Frank exposed her directly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how bad your sense of direction is Don¡¯t you know that


    you can only drive in a straight line and not take a turn? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d drive my car into the


    ocean and destroy it.¡±


    Rose thought to herself. I can never be nice to him Stupid Frank


    Fifteen minutester, Rose had already changed into her pajamas. When Frank opened the car door


    and got out of the car. he saw his sister standing at the entrance of the vi in a gray T-shirt pajama


    set. There was even a knot on the right side of her waist, revealing a little bit of fair skin of her waist


    Frank walked over and untied the knot at Rose¡¯s waist without saying anything ¡°Can¡¯t you wear your


    clothes properly? Why do you have to look so strange?¡±


    Rose pped his hand away hard. ¡°Oh, what are you doing? It wouldn¡¯t look good if you untie it like


    this. Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate fashion?¡± As she spoke, she tied the knot back on her waist.


    Frank didn¡¯t want to keep up with this anymore. He opened the driver¡¯s seat and climbed into it


    After Rose got into the car. she said to Frank, who was beside her. Im going to stay there for a few


    days. Help bring my luggage over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Come back for it yourself.


    Rose answered. ¡°I have no sense of direction.¡±


    Frank was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Why are you running around in your pajamas in the middle of the night? Are you acting crazy?¡±


    Rose felt that she had to have antibodies with her when she was with Frank. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    crazy. Do you know what a pajama party is? Ava and the others are all wearing pajamas. I have to fit


    in¡±


    Frank pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He drove quietly, leaving Rose, who was bored, to


    continue talking about pajamas.


    ¡°The pajamas Ava is wearing are of the cream-colored princess style. The cor is t-cored with


    conservative. The pajamas Natalie is wearing are gray and white-striped, made of satin pajamas. The


    top is long-sleeved. The design of the set is alright, but the fabrics are reallyfortable. The pajamas


    Sherri and Natalie are wearing are of the same series, but Sherri¡¯s is in pink. So, in order to fit in, I have


    to wear pajamas too, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Frank drove seriously and suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to open a pajama factory for you. You don¡¯t have


    to exin fabrics to


    me.¡±


    Rose looked at the retreating night scenery outside the window. The night scenery of Athana was


    indeed very beautiful. ¡°I thought you wanted to know. Consider it unnecessary.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at Grand Manor. The Porsche parked steadily in front of the gate


    of the hotel.


    Frank turned off the engine and pulled out the key. He opened the car door, then hung the car key on


    his finger and swung it. His series of actions were smooth and handsome.


    Rose was wearing slippers and pajamas as she followed Frank into the hotel with her hands in her


    pockets. She did not feel that it was strange for her to be dressed like this. Even though the scene was


    a little awkward, she didn¡¯t feel awkward at all and fully lived herself.


    The receptionists at the front desk had never seen Rose before. They only greeted Frank politely, ¡°Mr.


    Roberts.¡±


    Frank¡¯s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a few people whispering. He did not need to guess to know


    what they were discussing. It was inevitable that he would be misunderstood when he came to the


    hotel with a girl in pajamas in the middle of the night. He walked straight to the front desk ¡°That¡¯s my


    sister, if shees in the future, just give her a room directly.¡±


    After Frank finished speaking, the few people who had been whispering said in embarrassment


    hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Roberts, I understand. Hello, Miss Roberts.¡±


    Rose did not care about other people¡¯s opinions. Otherwise, it would be too tiring to live. Caring about


    others¡¯ opinions was not the way offortable living. She introduced herself openly. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Rose


    Roberts.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­ hello¡±


    Rose had a sudden idea. With her tongue curled, she turned around and asked Frank coquettishly,


    ¡°Frank, am I staying in your exclusive room or another room? Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    Her words made the receptionist¡¯s hair stand on end. She shivered and wondered if the two of them


    were really biological siblings. After all, Rose¡¯s tone¡­ and the way she called his name¡­.


    Frank red at his sister, who had gone crazy and was being a drama queen. ¡°What do you think?


    Straighten your tongue and talk normally¡±


    Frank had his own exclusive room. After saying what he needed to say, he went to his private elevator.


    Rose followed him in a good mood.


    She kept twisting her waist as she walked, trying to look as sexy and enchanting as possible.


    The security guard and the receptionist couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild¡­.


    After the elevator door closed. Frank pressed the button for the 38th floor. He smiled and his voice


    sounded in the closed. elevator. ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    Rose no longer had the sexy look she had before entering the elevator. She shrugged and leaned


    against the elevator wall with her arms crossed. She smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have


    a girlfriend. Why were you in a hurry to exin yourself?¡±


    Frank remained silent until the elevator door opened and strode out. The two of them parted ways as if


    they were strangers and went to their respective rooms.


    Rose stood at the door and rang the doorbell. After a few seconds, the door opened. It was Ava. ¡°Rose,


    you¡¯re here.¡±


    Rose shouted at Frank, who had yet to enter the room he was going to, deliberately. ¡°Ava, your


    pajamas are so beautiful. They¡¯re cute and lovely. It makes one¡¯s imagination run wild.¡±


    Ava was taken aback. She lowered his head and looked at her conservative pajamas. There was


    nothing wrong with them. They were very ordinary.


    Why would anyone¡¯s imagination run wild because of them?


    Ava wanted to stick her head out of the door, but Rose¡¯s slender hand pressed her head back into the


    door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go inside quickly.¡±


    Sherri turned to look at Rose¡¯s attire. Her jaw dropped at what she saw, and she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you came in this outfit.¡±


    Rose sat down on the ground casually. ¡°Isn¡¯t this to attend your pajama party? Wouldn¡¯t it look strange


    if I am wearing jeans?


    Sherri, Natalie, and Ava couldn¡¯t help but admire Rose for her boldness. They gave her a thumbs up in


    unison, and in an instant, Rose found three thumbs shaking in her face.


    Rose pped their thumbs away at the same time. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t care about the details. Come on and


    hurry up. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    It was indeed too tiring to open parcels. She was both tired and hungry. She grabbed a skewer and put


    it in her mouth casually, then opened a can of beer. ¡°Did you order all this?¡±


    Sherri answered truthfully, ¡°Hackett suggested it, and Trevon arranged for it.¡±


    Rose bit on the skewer and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Natalie, I admire you for taming a beast.


    Impressive.


    Natalie also picked up a bottle of cider and opened it. She took a sip and smiled happily. ¡°Would you


    believe me if I said that he¡¯s actually not that difficult to deal with?¡±


    Sherri said. That¡¯s for you, not us. He loves you, not us.¡±


    Rose high-fived Sherri, who was beside her, in agreement. ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    Ava echoed, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Frank stood at the door and rang the doorbell for a minute, but the door still did not open. He called


    Hackett gloomily and said. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    On the other end of the line. Hackett seemed to be very busy. ¡°I¡¯m in the toilet. Wait.¡±


    A few secondster, the door opened. It was Trevon. He was wearing dark blue pajamas and said


    meaningfully to Frank, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±


    If it was before, Frank would definitely be at Lithern Club at this time of the night. He would never be


    here at Grand Manor. It could be said that he rarely came.


    Frank strode into the room and took a bottle of red wine from the wine rack. He poured the wine into a


    goblet and swirled it in the ss. ¡°I drove my sister over.¡±


    Trevon shook his head helplessly. ¡°Are you not nning to tell Rose the truth? Maybe if you tell her,


    you will be closer. Do you really n to let her keep calling you ¡®Cranky Franky¡¯ all the time?¡±


    Frank pursed his lips and took a small sip of the wine. He put it back on the bar counter to leave it to


    decant some more. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Knowing won¡¯t do her any good.¡±


    As they were talking, Hackett came out of the toilet. After being in the toilet for a long time, his legs


    were a little numb. He was walking a little strangely and had to hold onto the door frame as he came


    out. ¡°Yo, what brings Mr. Roberts of Grand Manor here!


    Frank and Trevon leaned against the bar counter in the samezy posture. Both of them had a ss of


    red wine in their right hands as they looked at Hackett at the same time. Trevon had a smile on his lips,


    but he did not say anything.


    Frank, on the other hand, teased, ¡°Those who know would understand that you were in the toilet


    pooping, but those who don¡¯t know better might think that you were giving birth to a child in there.¡±


    Hackett spat, ¡°Fuck. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevon raised his arm to look at the time and added. Just the time for a game of League of Legends.


    38 minutes and 4


    seconds.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Frank and Trevon exchanged a meaningful look. Then, they raised


    their sses and clinked them before raising their heads to empty their sses.


    Hackett walked to the bar counter and poured himself a ss of wine too. Frank, who was beside him,


    asked, ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drinking it myself. Why do you care if I wash my hands or not? Why don¡¯t you take a sniff and see


    if I¡¯ve washed them?¡±


    Frank and Trevon took a few steps back subconsciously to distance themselves from Hackett. Their


    actions were filled with disdain.


    Hackett said, ¡°You guys make it sound as if you don¡¯t take a shit, piss, or fart yourselves. Do your


    poops smell better than


    mine?¡±


    Thinking about how he had been constipating after staying in Grand Manor for the past few days, even


    though his stomach had always been quite good, Hackett turned to ask Frank, ¡°Are you using low-


    quality oil to save money? Why do I suffer from constipation every time I eat here at Grand Manor?¡±


    Frank poured himself another ss of wine slowly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me the Earth for not having


    enough gravity if you can¡¯t poop yourself¡±


    Trevon bent his right index finger and pressed it against the tip of his nose to hold back hisughter. He


    raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Save your breath. If you want to argue with him, get Rose to help you


    with it.¡±


    Hackett did not intend to ask for Rose¡¯s help. Tm not getting Rose. Im getting Ava to help me out.¡±


    Hearing this, Frank¡¯s hand paused in mid-air for a second before returning to normal. However, Trevon


    saw his hesitation clearly. Ele smiled and did notment on it.


    Perhaps Ava was a great locksmith for a good lock.


    After drinking for a while, Frank returned to what he was here for. ¡°My men caught Pluto Cheatham


    abroad. After being beaten up for three hours, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally confessed. His


    rtionship with Elena isn¡¯t just that of


    cousins but also incest.¡±


    Trevon was also stunned when he heard that. Although a long time ago, when a man couldn¡¯t get a


    wife, he would marry his cousins instead. Things like that still happened nowadays and were


    considered inbreeding. It was still disgusting to hear that


    it happened to people he knew.


    Previously, he had thought that Pluto and Elena were just buying and selling perfume, and transferring


    money to each other. He did not expect that they would be involved in such a way.


    Frank didn¡¯t want to waste his breath and continued, ¡°My people recorded a video. Take a look for


    yourself¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the video saved on his phone and yed it. After a while, a voice that


    sounded as if he was dying rang. Tll confess. Please stop hitting me. I¡¯m Elena¡¯s distant cousin, but


    Elena has been flirtatious since she was young. I have always been attracted to her, but after she


    became an adult, Elena wanted to marry into a rich family and looked down on me. One day, she came


    to me and asked me to help her marry Harry and get rid of the original Mrs. Foster. We have been


    maintaining that kind of rtionship since then.¡±


    Pluto paused for a moment. The man beside him kicked him and bellowed. ¡°Hurry up. I don¡¯t have time


    to talk nonsense with you.¡±


    Pluto endured the pain and continued, ¡°After that, we have been maintaining this kind of rtionship.


    asionally, she woulde here tofort me, telling Harry that she was going on a trip with her


    friends, but in fact, she wasing here to me to get the perfume. Later on, she really became Mrs.


    Foster. Harry¡¯s wife jumped off a building and died.


    ¡°After marrying Harry, she started to secretly save money. Every time Harry gave her money, she would


    transfer it overseas to save it. After a few months, she asked me to help her do a fake paternity test. I


    asked her who the girl was, but she wouldn¡¯t tell me. However, the man was Harry. I¡¯m sure of this. I


    don¡¯t know which daughter the girl was. My rtionship with Elena is only about sex and money.


    There¡¯s nothing else. The death of Harry¡¯s ex-wife had nothing to do with me. I guarantee that I¡¯m


    telling the truth¡±


    After the video ended, the living room fell silent. For a moment, no one spoke


    After a long silence, Hackett couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud ¡°Fuck How can she be so vicious? She


    knows and keeps being his mistress. I even suspect that Elena was the one that killed Natalie¡¯s mother.


    Otherwise, how could she have the chance to marry into the Fosters?¡±


    Trevon and Frank gave him a look of admiration. This was something that had never happened before.


    You¡¯ve grown


    smarter.¡±


    Hackett leaned against the bar counter and said proudly. ¡°If Natalie¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t passed away,


    Elena would have always been a mistress. How could she ever be Mrs. Foster?¡±


    Frank could clearly feel the maliciousness in Trevon¡¯s eyes. The temperature in the room had even


    dropped a few degrees. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the evidence.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Whether it was Elena or Harry, they needed evidence against them. Without evidence,


    they could never bring them to justice.


    Frank took a sip of his wine. ¡°You¡¯re being so polite. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Trevon tightened his grip on his wine ss. ¡°Everything about her is of utmost importance to me.¡±


    If things were really as he had expected, what would Natalie think? This thought made his heart ache


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room froze. There were all kinds of people in the world.


    Perhaps some people would really kill for money.


    If one was overly greedy, one would lose all sense of morality. They would be solely focused on their


    own interests.


    Laws, morals, worldviews, and what was right and what was wrong were all thrown out of the minds of


    greedy people. They would do anything to achieve their goals.


    Sometimes, man could be much scarier than ghosts.


    However, based on the current situation, the man Elena married was not reliable too. Perhaps she also


    knew it herself. Otherwise, why would she use drugged perfume on him?


    However, she had blocked her escape route. She was never innocent to begin with. How could she be


    let off that easily


    Trevon had a sudden wild guess.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Night had fallen. The sky outside of the floor-to-ceiling window was already dyed ck. The bright


    moon was ying its role, while the stars tried desperately to embellish it.


    It was half past midnight. Although it waste, Athana was a prosperous city. The dense light


    illuminated the dark city like it was daytime. However, there were some changes in their color. They


    were colorful and unpredictable, alternating in an


    instant.


    The women yed cards until midnight and only stopped when their eyelids started to droop. Natalie


    couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She did not usually stay upte, and it was kind of a pain for her to stay up


    thiste. Coupled with the fact that she and Trevon had been busy the entire night, her body really


    couldn¡¯t take it.


    She stood up first and yawned. Her legs were mumb from sitting. She wiggled her toes and squatted


    down. She rubbed her knees and said tiredly. Tll leave first. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s meet


    again next time.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let herself go the entire night even if she wanted to have fun. She had just turned her life


    around.


    Ava also yawned weakly. She was in low spirits. She rubbed her temples with both hands, then


    widened her eyelids with her thumb and index finger. Tm going to sleep too. I¡¯m so tired. Bye-bye,


    friends¡±


    Sherri was also sleepy. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow. Good night.¡±


    Rose had drunk a few sses of beer. Her footsteps were light, and her steps were crooked. Ava


    walked forward to help her. ¡°Rose, let me send you back.¡±


    Rose knew that Ava had a n of her own. These few days, she had deliberately disappeared in front


    of Frank. Rose refused, ¡°No need. We can¡¯t mess up the n. My room is on the 37th floor. You will


    definitely meet Frank if you go down.¡±


    Ava was still worried about her, so she decided to send her back anyway. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you to the


    door and leave.¡±


    Natalie originally wanted to send Rose back, but after thinking about it, she decided to let Ava send her


    instead. After all, there were bodyguards here. ¡°Ava, go back to sleep early after sending Rose back.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Natalie.¡±


    Ava helped Rose into the elevator and pressed the button for the 37th floor. Rose hugged her waist


    dizzily and muttered, ¡°Ava, your waist is so soft.¡±


    Ava smiled. ¡°I often practice dancing. Perhaps my waist is more flexible¡±


    Rose said. ¡°Yes, your waist is decently concave.¡±


    The innocent Ava did not understand what she meant. She quickly added, ¡°I can do squats and splits. I


    guarantee that I have a standard form.¡±


    Rose looked at the innocent little rabbit and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    As they spoke, the elevator door opened. When the two of them came out, they saw Frank standing


    outside the door. He had one hand in his pocket and was leaningzily against the elevator smoking


    When he saw the two of theme out, he continued standing there casually and stubbed out his


    cigarette at the end of the trash can. His actions were natural.


    Ava¡¯s original n was to avoid Frank for a few days. She had wanted to leave after sending Rose to


    the door. Unexpectedly, they met by chance. Since they met, her many years of upbringing forced her


    to greet him.


    She smiled and greeted him politely, ¡°Good evening. Frank.¡±


    Frank took Rose from her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. It¡¯s not really evening anymore.¡±


    Ava thought about it and realized that it was gettingte. ¡°Oh, then go to bed early. Goodbye.¡±


    Frank did not leave immediately. He stood at the door of the elevator with Rose in his arms and


    watched the elevator door close. The disy screen jumped to 38 before he dragged Rose into the


    room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Rose started nagging, ¡°Frank, let me share something with you. I


    guarantee you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Frank was not interested. He nced at her and said impatiently. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Rose walked over to Frank and said with a smile, ¡°Ava¡¯s waist is so soft. She said that she¡¯s great at


    squats.¡±


    As she spoke, shepared Ava¡¯s waist to the size of Frank¡¯s. She painted a strong image.


    Frank was stunned. Then, he threw a towel, which hung over Rose¡¯s head. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite drunk.


    Hurry up and take a shower. After that, go to sleep. You¡¯re causing unnecessary trouble all day.¡±


    Before Rose could pull utf the towel, she heard the door close with a loud bang. It was as if the door


    had offended Frank.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Are you trying to take the door apart!¡± Rose shouted in the direction of the door. She


    thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that I have a weak heart?


    ¡°Who¡¯s he trying to scare in the middle of the night?¡±


    Natalie walked out of the room she was just in and stretched her neck before opening the door to her


    room. Seeing that she was back. Hackett quickly went into the next room and picked Ruby up. Ruby


    was still covered with a small nket. ¡°Natalie. I¡¯m leaving. Have a good time.¡±


    Natalie was drowsy and her mind was not very clear. She felt that Hackett was spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Goodbye¡±


    She turned around and closed the door. She looked away and saw a man looking at her with emotions


    in his eyes. It made her hair stand on end.


    It was as if she was prey being targeted by a hungry wolf.


    He stared at her without blinking, scanning every part of her body. Her toes curled as she pretended to


    walk calmly toward


    the room.


    Before she could get close, he pulled her out forcefully and into the room next door. The next second,


    he grabbed her waist. A kiss followed. It was aggressive and not gentle at all. She sobered up in an


    instant.


    She gently pushed against his firm chest and reminded him gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth. I just


    ate something.¡±


    Trevon was in a hurry, so he didn¡¯t care if she brushed her teeth or not. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Natalie did not have the habit of not brushing her teeth before sleeping at night. ¡°I don¡¯t feel


    How could an adult not understand what was about to happen? The atmosphere had already reached


    such a point. She would be letting the universe down if nothing happened. Naturally, she understood.


    He kissed her lips a few more times as if to prove that he really didn¡¯t mind. Then, he let go of her


    waist. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Those words were enough to make her imagination run wild.


    She ran into the bathroom in her original room in a panic. The face of the person in the mirror was


    flushed red. It was an emotional color. She washed her face in a hurry, brushed her teeth, clenchell her


    fists, opened the door, and went out.


    Trevon stood by the door frame and waited. He found the woman¡¯s nervous expression a little funny


    and cute. He turned around slightly and held the back of her head. He lowered his head and said


    gently, ¡°Nervous, huh?¡±


    His deep voice was calm, but it was bewitching. He was a walking hormone bomb, incredibly


    seductive.


    Natalie was nervous. She grabbed his shirt tightly and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room next door.¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon smiled. He could not suppress the smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After being led into the room next door, he closed the door with a hook of his toe. The kiss Natalie


    expected came the next second. She was pressed against the door, unable to move. The faint taste of


    red wine rippled between her lips. Trevon¡¯s hand tugged at her nightgown, his broad palm slowly


    rubbing against it.


    Every cell in her body was awakened. After a while, her body slid down. Trevon immediately grabbed


    her waist and pulled her to his side. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t. This is just the beginning¡±


    Natalie was agitated. This man was great at flirting. Last night, she realized that he gave a lot of


    forey. She did not know where he learned it from, but she was so angry that she bit his shoulder.


    Not only did this action not stop him from teasing her, but it also caressed his heart like a feather. His


    blood was boiling with passion, and a kiss followed. This time, the kiss was much fiercer than before. It


    was as if he wanted to tear her apart straight to her bones. He held the back of her head tightly, not


    allowing her to retreat. The kisses became deeper, stripping her fragrance away.


    Just as she was in a daze, Trevon had already picked her up. He ced her gently on the bed. Then,


    her body felt heavy.


    Tonight was a long night. Huge waves hit the shore continuously. The sshes were also abnormally


    beautiful, making one¡¯s eyes blur.


    Perhaps because summer wasing, the temperature in the room gradually rose. The sparklingke


    was no longer calm. Instead, it was constantly surging.


    The reeds on both sides kept swaying, as if they were pping and cheering, or as if they were giving


    their blessings.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, things had also reached a peak.


    Hackett was so excited that his heart was about to jump out. He took out the small gift that he had


    prepared for a long time. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ming for real.¡±


    Sherri hated how wishy-washy he was the most. He should take action if he wanted to. Why did he


    have to ask for her opinion? Couldn¡¯t he just do it? ¡°Cut the crap. Can you save some time?¡±


    Hackett smiled slyly. ¡°Don¡¯t cryter.¡±


    An hour and a halfter, Sherri was defeated. The act that she had forced herself to hold up was


    had dislocated her groin. ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    Hackett, who had done what he came for, was in a good mood. He smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you tell me to hurry up? I did it quickly. If you weren¡¯t in a hurry, we¡¯d still be exercising now.¡±


    Sherri recalled that Hackett had great stamina. In any case, she wasfortable. ¡°You did not bad.


    Keep up the good work¡±


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Hackett grumbled, ¡°I asked you to continue that night, but you


    didn¡¯t agree. Would you have had to wait until now to be pleased if you had agreed?¡±


    Sherri said shamelessly, ¡°How would I know that there are so many ways to y? I¡¯ll make up for it


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll make up for it twice.¡±


    Hackett was happy to receive such benefits. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll need to be on standby tounch at any


    time.¡±


    Sherri was exhausted. She raised her hand slightly. ¡°Carry me to take a shower. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°You¡¯re tired because of your shouting. Don¡¯t shout so loudly tomorrow. I know what I¡¯m


    capable of. You don¡¯t have to tell me so loudly.¡± Although he said that, he had already picked up Sherri


    in his arms.


    Sherri nestled in Hackett¡¯s arms and deliberately drew circles on his chest with her fingers. Her voice


    was weak and coquettish. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I thought you liked my voice.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s blood surged from being teased. He cursed in his heart, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for


    tomorrow night. I¡¯ll make up for it now. Double it.¡±


    Sherri smiled as if she had achieved his goal. She deliberately provoked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Hackett threw her into the bathtub. The temperature of the water had been adjusted to the appropriate


    temperature, and he stared at her like she was his prey. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can do it? Did you not feel it


    just now? Looks like I¡¯ll have to patiently teach you again.¡±


    Sherri pretended to be afraid and encouraged, ¡°Hackett, you can do it.¡±


    Hackett replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you I know how to do it.¡±


    Sherri nodded, her face red. These two hardworking people were going to work hard since they were


    so motivated. They only fell asleep after going at it until four in the morning.


    They finally fell asleep. The atmosphere was harmonious, without any exaggerated color.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Early in the morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the air was fragrant and sweet


    Yet, Natalie felt ufortable all over Last night, the man said he would take things step by step.


    However, the first time took over an hour, and they did it twicest night. If there had been a third


    time¡­.


    Natalie thought. ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this progression and umtion? Could mathematics be used like


    this?


    The ringing of the phone at the head of the bed interrupted her thoughts. She turned around and took


    the phone. The caller was Joseph. She answered the call ¡°Joseph¡±


    Joseph¡¯s voice on the phone was still as gentle and refined as ever. ¡°Natalie,e to my room after


    you wash up. Ava is crying. I¡¯ve been coaxing her for a long time, but she¡¯s still sad.¡±


    Natalie frowned when she heard this. Ava had been very happyst night. She went to sleep after


    ying cards. Why was she crying now? Was she rejected by Frank?


    The next moment, she immediately replied. ¡°Tll be right there.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, her mind was filled with questions. The answers she guessed were more


    inclined to Frank hurting Ava. She did not care about changing her clothes and was about to go out in


    her pajamas.


    As soon as she got out of bed, she staggered. Her legs were a little weak. She continued to ut by the


    bed, rubbed the base of her legs, and stood up again.


    She rushed to open the door but had to hold the doorknob to steady herself. After a while, she cursed


    Trevon in her heart.


    ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re in such a hurry.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the sofa


    Natalie was in a bad mood now. She turned around and red at him. She said angrily. ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the door and left, leaving Trevon guessing alone. He


    had not provoked her in the morning and had even deliberately let her sleep a little longer. He even


    woke up early to bring her son out. What was going on?


    Natalie came to Joseph¡¯s door. Just as she was about to knock, the door opened. She nced at her


    brother, who was already in a suit and leather shoes. Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with Ava?¡±


    Joseph was a little helpless. He sighed and said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡±


    He nced at the densely packed marks on Natalie¡¯s neck and his gaze darkened. He wanted to say


    something but could not find an excuse. ¡°Ava¡¯s school is going up against another school in the group


    arena. The principal called and asked her to go back to the training today. She doesn¡¯t want to and is


    crying now.¡±


    This news was very sudden. She could understand why Ava was sad. The youngdy had originally


    not be able to ept being suddenly told that she could not continue. However, she would be going


    against the principal¡¯s will if she did not go.


    She could ignore the principal¡¯s wishes given the Turner family¡¯s strength, but her uncle and the others


    had always kept a low profile and would not use their status to suppress others. Moreover, Ava was still


    a student. She would be talked about as being arrogant in school if she did not go. She could not reject


    the request


    Natalie originally thought that it was because of Frank, but it seemed like she had misunderstood.


    She sighed silently in her heart and thought about what to say. She slowly pushed open the door to


    Ava¡¯s room and walked in. She closed the door behind her. Outside the door. Joseph rubbed his aching


    eyes and massaged his temples.


    Joseph had almostpromised. He wanted to exin to the principal why Ava could not go.


    However, he temporarily put aside what was important when he thought about how Ava should learn to


    make choices and grow.


    The current situation was a good opportunity to train. It was time for Ava to make her own choice and


    learn to think for herself.


    Seeing Natalie enter, Ava became emotional again. She said while crying softly, ¡°Natalie¡­. I-Im going


    back¡±


    As soon as she said this, Natalie knew that Ava had already made up her mind even if she could not


    bear to leave. It seemed that her brother had worried for nothing. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Natalie sat on


    the bed, put her arm around Ava¡¯s shoulders, and took a tissue to wipe her face.


    Then, she said patiently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Athana isn¡¯t far from Sapphire City. You can ask the principal to let


    you leave after you¡¯re done with thepetition. I¡¯ll also ask for leave to apany you.¡±


    Ava sniffed. ¡°I know. I just can¡¯t bear to. My ns have been disrupted¡­¡±


    Ava¡¯s words were interrupted by her soft sobbing Natalie took a tissue to wipe her tears again. She


    patted her shoulder with one hand. ¡°Is it because of Frank? You can¡¯t bear to part with him and feel that


    it¡¯s a pity that your n to woo him hasn¡¯t been carried out?¡±


    Ava nodded. She did not deny it.


    Natalie understood and sighed again in her heart. She originally thought that Ava was only whimsically


    infatuated with Frank. She had thought that it was just a favorable impression and a desire to possess


    him. Now, it seemed that she really liked him. ¡°Ava, if he really likes you, the distance between


    Sapphire City and Athana won¡¯t stop him from looking for you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, he won¡¯t look for


    you even if you¡¯re in Athana.¡±


    Ava looked at Natalie with red and swollen eyes. ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve only been wooing him for a few days.


    Will he remember


    me?¡±


    Natalie continued, ¡°If he likes you, just one look is enough. Some feelings develop over a long time,


    while others are love at first sight. As long as he likes you, your height, age, gender, or race will not be


    a problem. The distance between the two of you will not be a reason for him to reject you either. You


    have been wooing him for a few days. Since he has no reaction, you can pull back the intensity of your


    methods and maybe change the way you are doing things.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Ava widened her red and swollen eyes. ¡°Natalie, you mean you want me to tell him


    that I¡¯m going back and will not be wooing him anymore?¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but admire Ava¡¯s intelligence. She always understood what she was saying


    immediately. ¡°You can think of it that way. You can explore and see if your pursuits over the past few


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    days have been effective.¡±


    Natalie did not finish the second half of her sentence. She only said the first half. She believed that Ava


    would understand.


    For a moment, Ava and Natalie did not say anything. Natalie did not disturb Ava either. She knew that


    the little girl was thinking of a way to deal with the situation. However. Ava took a tissue and wiped her


    tears. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°Til send a message to Frank now. I-If he answers my question, I n


    toe back after thepetition. B-But if he doesn¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t pester him anymore. I won¡¯t woo


    him anymore.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red. She was not as good as Ava, who had never been in a rtionship, at these


    things. She pinched Ava¡¯s cheek dotingly. ¡°You are always so outstanding¡±


    Ava, who always put her actions before her words, took the phone from the nket and tapped on


    Frank¡¯s profile picture. She clicked on the chat interface and neatly typed a few words. ¡°Frank, do you


    like me? Do you want to be with me?¡±


    Her message was concise and clean


    If not for the fact that she was sitting beside Ava, it would have been difficult to tell that Ava was


    nervous. Her hand had obviously been trembling when she was typing the message. Natalie closed her


    eyes andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s give him onest chance and see if he can get our little


    princess.¡±


    Ava nodded in agreement and said to Natalie, ¡°It¡¯s 8:50 in the morning. My brother¡¯s private ne


    leaves at 2:30 in the afternoon. He still has 5 hours and 40 minutes. If he doesn¡¯t reply to my message


    at 2:10, Tll give up on him. I¡¯ll end my attack in 5 hours and 20 minutes.¡±


    Natalie calcted the time in her mind and said with a faint smile. ¡°So you¡¯ve given him 5 hours and 20


    minutes. Are you going to name this the ¡°520 Attack¡±?¡±


    Ava said very seriously. ¡°Yes, this is my first time wooing someone. I want to give it a nice name. The


    520 Attack.¡±


    As time passed, there was radio silence on Frank¡¯s end. For a moment, Natalie wanted to ask Trevon


    to remind Frank. However, upon further thought, would a lover that was obtained by her reminder dote


    on Ava? She thought about it and decided not to. It was better to let Frank act spontaneously.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Ava sent a message not only to Frank but also to Rose and Sherri


    She sent them a farewell message.


    Natalie did not leave immediately after persuading Ava. Instead, she helped tidy up the clothes in Ava¡¯s


    room. As she helped tidy up. she said. ¡°Put everything you need to bring on the bed. I¡¯ll go to the room


    to help you get your suitcase. I¡¯ll tidy the room upter.


    Ava¡¯s eyes were red and misty. She replied in a low mood, ¡°Okay¡±


    Natalie bumped into Joseph when she went out of the room. She said anxiously, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯ll help Ava


    get her suitcase.¡±


    Joseph said calmly. ¡°Is she crying because of Mr. Roberts?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, not entirely because of him,¡± Natalie thought. She said truthfully. ¡°Not entirely so. He¡¯s half


    the reason, I guess. Joseph, you¡¯re not going to settle scores with Frank, are you?¡±


    Joseph smiled faintly and said helplessly, ¡°Why should I care about your love lives? Go back and


    change beforeing


    over.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie lowered her head and looked at her corbone. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t seen it,


    but she became extremely embarrassed now that she did. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Is that man a dog?


    He bit me everywhere.¡± Her face instantly turned red.


    She had rushed over in a hurry when she heard that Ava was crying. She did not notice this at all. It


    was too awkward. She felt like she had been caught cheating by her brother.


    Joseph knew that she was embarrassed and coughed lightly. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    She hurriedly lowered her head and subconsciously covered her neck with one hand. She lowered her


    gaze and walked out


    the door.


    After Natalie left, Joseph pushed open the door and entered Ava¡¯s room. He chuckled and asked


    gently, ¡°Ava, have you thought it through¡±


    Ava nodded vigorously. Her gaze was firm. ¡°Yes, Joseph. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up on Frank?¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did Mom tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom told me not to hinder your performance. She¡¯s afraid that I would get in the way and scare


    away the boys you like.¡±


    There was another half that Joseph did not tell her. Although Emma supported Ava in wooing boys, it


    was Ava¡¯s first time wooing a boy after all. It was also the first time she had taken a fancy to a boy. It


    was inevitable that Ava, who had been doted on all her life, would treat the matter carefully.


    When Emma told Joseph about this matter, they had discussed the situation for a while. They did not


    investigate Frank¡¯s background out of respect for Ava. However, they did investigate his love life,


    character, and values. Frank was clean. There was nothing messy about his life. Joseph admired this.


    It was not easy for an ordinary person to stay clean in a ce like Lithern Club where there were all


    kinds of people. Furthermore, Joseph knew that Frank had a sphere of influence. It was impossible for


    someone to capture Pat if they did not have some level of influence. He did not investigate the details.


    Ava said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re the best, but I¡¯ve already given him an ultimatum.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph understood and did not ask further.


    After Natalie entered her room, she first went to find a floral silk scarf. She had tied this scarf to her


    hair, but she was now going to use it on her neck. It was a little embarrassing


    She thought, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better than not having it there.¡±


    Then, she went straight into the room she had stayed in to get Ava¡¯s suitcase. After a while, she came


    out with the suitcase. The man sitting on the sofa stood up,


    She had not looked at him since she came in. It was as if he was transparent and had to stand up to be


    seen. He guessed and asked, ¡°Ava is leaving?¡±


    Natalie stopped in her tracks and looked up in confusion. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Trevon reached out to y with the silk scarf around her neck. She pped his hand away. Trevon had


    a smile in his eye as he replied smugly. ¡°If you were going on a trip, you wouldn¡¯t havee to get


    your suitcase. You wouldn¡¯t have rushed out just now either. It¡¯s most likely Ava crying. You went to


    coax her and came back to get her stuff.¡±


    Natalie thought. ¡°Are you Sherlock Holmes?¡±


    Judging from her expression, Trevon knew that he had guessed correctly. ¡°Why is she leaving so


    suddenly


    Natalie told him the reason Joseph gave her. She sounded reluctant. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped Outstanding


    people are needed everywhere. This also proves that Ava is outstanding. Otherwise, the principal


    wouldn¡¯t have called personally¡±


    Trevon Laughed ¡°Ava isn¡¯t chasing Frank anymore¡±


    Natalie sighed heavily Frank is imprable. I¡¯ll send the staff over first. Take care of Jasper


    The man replied concisely. ¡°Sure¡±


    Hearing the door close. Trevon took out hus phone and called Frank The phone rang for a long time


    but no one picked up. He called two more times in a row before Frank finally picked up. Frank said with


    an unfriendly tone, ¡°Are you performing an exorcism this early in the morning¡±


    Trevon was not angry. Instead, he looked like he was watching a show ¡°Still sleeping? The little


    princess of the Turner family


    is about to fly off ¡±


    Frank was drowsy. He was very unhappy that his sleep had been disturbed. He had an impatient tone.


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°I heard from my wife that Ava is going back to Sapphire City today. Her flight is at 2.30, on a private jet


    *


    He emphasized thest few words. A private jet meant that the time was uncertain and they could


    leave at any time. It could be 2.30 in the morning or afternoon.


    Frank was silent for a moment before saying. ¡°Ex-wife, have you registered your marriage?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Get lost¡±


    After hanging up the phone. Trevon made a decision. Originally, he did not n to urge Natalie to


    remarry. Now, it seemed that he needed her to remarry. He had to give status to their rtionship. It


    seemed that there were some things that he had to speed up.


    Frank was no longer sleepy. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the time and realized that there


    was a message. He opened it and took a look. In just half a second, his brows furrowed. He stared at


    the phone for a few minutes before finally exiting the interface. He put down the phone, lifted the


    nket, and got out of bed.


    He walked to Rose¡¯s room and knocked on the door. A voice rang out from inside the room, allowing


    him to enter. He then pushed the door open and leanedzily against the door frame without entering.


    He exuded azy aura. ¡°Are you not getting up? The sun is shining on your butt.¡±


    Rose was creating a group chat. She gathered a group of four people and named the chat ¡°Fairy¡¯s


    Castle¡± She said, ¡°From now on, this castle will be the gathering ce for the four of us.¡±


    Ava said. ¡°I like this name You¡¯re awesome, Rose.¡±


    Natalie added. ¡°This group is not bad.¡±


    Sherri, who had been active all this while, didn¡¯t appear to be chatting. Everyone had more or less


    guessed what was going


    on


    After sending the message. Rose nced at the door in disdain. ¡°Why should I get up? Ava is on the


    afternoon flight. I don¡¯t want to go over and see her cry now


    Frank frowned and his gaze darkened. ¡°She cried?¡±


    Rose shifted her butt and sat up straight. She asked seriously. ¡°Do you like Ava or not? If you like her,


    so be it. Can¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Frank pursed his lips and pressed his tongue against his mrs. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my


    matters. Go home tomorrow. Dad misses you¡±


    Rose was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call Dad¡±


    This meant that she wasn¡¯t going home.


    Frank was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t think about her apologizing to you. Don¡¯t think about it for the rest of your


    life. If you¡¯re not going to go home unless she apologizes, you don¡¯t have to go home for the rest of


    your life.¡±


    Rose was infuriated ¡°Just because she¡¯s my mother doesn¡¯t mean she can be pardoned for any


    mistakes. She doesn¡¯t even need to apologize. We¡¯re human beings with thoughts and not things. Do


    you dare to say that you agree with her? You wouldn¡¯t be living in Lithern Club if you can stand her.


    Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you have been living in Lithern Club before I came back.¡±


    Rose exposed him without hesitation.


    Kindness and love were both free to give, but they were not cheap. Although she was a child, some


    mistakes could not be unconditionally tolerated. She had a bottom line.


    Not every beast could be tamed, and Rose and Frank were an exception.


    This topic ended with an unpleasant conversation. Frank left the room without saying a word. He


    closed the door and returned to his room. He took a pack of cigarettes and stood by the window,


    smoking.


    The emotions on his face could not be read. It wasplicated and mysterious, conflicted yet


    seemingly calm.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    The sky was clear. The cotton-like clouds formed a satin that spread across the entire sky. It was clean,


    pure, and warm.


    It was a great day for traveling and sightseeing, but it was not suitable for parting. The sunlight did not


    match the atmosphere today.


    It was too sad.


    Two in the afternoon, at Athana airport.


    The group sent off Joseph and Ava in a grandiose manner. Everyone had a reluctant look on their


    faces. They did not want to part.


    d in a ck suit, Trevon stood beside Joseph with Jasper in his arms. He said reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯ll


    make arrangements for the research base.¡±


    Regarding this, Joseph believed in Trevon¡¯s ability and was not worried at all. He was more worried


    about Natalie. After all, he had a criminal record. ¡®Remember what you said when you yed chess.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you know when to attend the wedding¡±


    Joseph smiled faintly and did not say anything. He ignored Trevon¡¯s words and stroked Jasper. He said


    softly to him, ¡°Im leaving. You have to miss me.¡±


    The adorable Jasper opened his arms while in Trevon¡¯s arms to hug Joseph.


    Seeing this, Joseph smiled and praised. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Jasper. Next time. I will bring you a fun gift.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Ava nced at her phone from time to time. It was already 2:11 pm She looked down at her phone and


    tightened her grip. on the phone. Natalie knew what she was waiting for. She walked over and hugged


    her. She whispered into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Many people like you. You¡¯ll still be the proud and confident


    little princess you are when you return to Sapphire City.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped back and helped her tidy her hair. Today, the three of


    them were wearing the same dress that Ava had bought. Only Rose was wearing casual ripped jeans


    and a short ck T-shirt.


    Sherri also walked over and hugged Ava. ¡°Goodbye, Ava. Ill take leave to apany you the next time


    youe. Don¡¯t be


    sadTM


    Parting always came too quickly. Although there were many things that she was reluctant to part with


    and many unfinished. things, she still had to politely say goodbye.


    Ava¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She held back her tears and said in a nasal voice, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    This farewell was not only for Sherri, but also for Athana. It was also for Frank, who was standing


    silently behind Rose.


    Frank had not said a word since the beginning, nor did he reply to any messages. He did not even say


    a word of gratitude. Ava smiled as if she was bidding her final farewell.


    Frank stood quietly behind Rose. He pursed his lips and did not say a word. However, Ava¡¯s smile was


    exceptionally dazzling to him. He nced at it and looked away.


    Hackett stood beside Frank and could not stand it anymore. How lucky was Frank to have a youngdy


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    woo him like this? Why was he still holding back? Hackett bumped into him angrily. ¡°Show some


    reaction. She¡¯s about to leave.¡±


    Surprisingly, Frank did not argue with Hackett. He only gave him a cold look to make him stop


    provoking him.


    Hackett and Frank had been together for a long time, so of course, Hackett knew that he was unhappy


    now and didn¡¯t continue to provoke him. However, he was still happy. He thought, ¡°You deserve it. Let¡¯s


    see what you¡¯ll do now that the person who likes you is about to fly away¡±


    Rose suddenly changed the topic and said to the misty-eyed Ava, ¡°Ava, remember to share any


    handsome guys you meet when you return to Sapphire City. Send them all to the group chat and we¡¯ll


    pick out a good one for you.¡±


    Joseph, who was talking to Trevon, suddenly joined in the conversation. He looked at Frank, who had


    been silent the entire time, and said to Rose. ¡°Miss Roberts, you must be joking. We¡¯re going back this


    time because there¡¯s someone in Sapphire City proposing to Ava. We¡¯re going back to let Ava meet


    him.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t know if this was true or not. Even Natalie


    didn¡¯t know. She shot Joseph a questioning gaze and narrowed her eyes as if wanting to ask, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Joseph only blinked. However, his eyes wouldn¡¯t make a sound. How could Natalie know if it was real


    or fake!


    Natalie, Rose, and Sherri all looked at Ava inquiringly. Ava quietly hid her phone in her pocket and


    smiled. ¡°What Joseph said is true. It¡¯s like a blind date.¡±


    Natalie frowned. She felt that the situation was a little illogical. She had just sent a confession


    imessage in the morning now she was going on a blind date!


    With her understanding of Ava, she would not do such a thing, nor would she go on a blind date. Even


    her aunt and the others would not force. Ava to go on a blind date.


    by that case, the truth of the


    The next moment, she came to a realization and said cooperatively. ¡°That¡¯s fine. After all, they¡¯re in


    Sapphire City. You can try dating him if you and hum suntable¡±


    Ava and Natalie looked at each other and smiled at the same time. They were talking with their eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Frank, who was standing behind the group, suddenly said. ¡°Take a taxi backter. I have something on,


    so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    These words were naturally directed at Rose Then, he nodded slightly at Joseph, put on his


    sunsses, and left with one hand in his pocket


    Ava clenched her fists and exhaled. She said to everyone. ¡°Bye, everyone¡±


    It was already 240 pin It was already past the tune for take-off Joseph gave Jasper to Trevon and


    instructed again. ¡°Take good care of Natalie I won¡¯t say this twice. Remember, the Turner family will


    always be backing her


    These words were both an instruction and a threat Trevon understood. ¡°Yes¡±


    The ne flew further and further away in the blue sky like a little bird. It flew higher and higher until it


    finally hid in the cotton-like clouds, never toe out again.


    In the airport, the group looked up at the sky. Everyone had mixed feelings Rose sighed and put her


    hands in her pockets. ¡°Sigh, my sister-inw is gone. He has to continue being a bachelor.¡±


    Hackett sneered. ¡°Your brother sure is wretched. He deserves to be single¡±


    Rose extended a hand to shake Hackett¡¯s hard. ¡°You sure know me. I suddenly feel that you¡¯re so


    smart.¡±


    Hackett swatted her hand away in a second ¡°Get lost¡±


    Walking out of the airport, Sherri couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The vacation is over. Natalie, when do you


    n to start work?¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment. The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Sherri said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back the day after tomorrow too. I¡¯ll go to Lithern Club to pack my things first.


    My mother kept calling mest night to ask when I would be back. My father said that she is lovesick


    from missing Ruby. I have to treat her


    illness


    Natalie burst intoughter. Sherri had dissipated her gloomy mood. Hackett shamelessly leaned over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she missed me? Why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡±


    Sherri felt that this was a good idea. ¡°Alright, my brother should be able to have a good chat with you


    when hees back


    tomorrow.¡±


    Hackett, who had just gotten excited, suddenly became sullen. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better think about what gift


    to bring. I¡¯lle with my parents to propose marriage in a few days.¡±


    Trevon said in disdain. ¡°Cowardly.¡±


    Hackett thought. Do you think I have self-abuse tendencies like you? I cherish my life.¡±


    Hackett ignored lum and said to Rose generously. ¡°Hey, do you want to take my car?¡±


    Rose refused. ¡°No need I have a car.¡±


    Hackett was puzzled Didn¡¯t Frank already leave? Where did she get the car from? T¡¯ll send you back


    so that your brother won¡¯t settle scores with me.¡±


    Rose refused again Thank you very much for giving me a ride, but I really have a car, so I won¡¯t be a


    third wheel for the three of you I might cause trouble if I shine bright enough. Take care. I won¡¯t send


    you off.¡±


    Rose reached out and made a gesture to send them off. It was abnormally standard.


    Seeing how insistent she was, Hackett did not force her. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡±


    The few of them chatted for a while before getting into the car. Before getting into the driver¡¯s seat,


    Trevon nced at the Porsche in the corner and smiled Then, he got into the car expressionlessly and


    started the car to leave the airport


    After they left, Rose walked to a corner and opened the passenger door She sat in the passenger seat


    and fastened her seatbelt ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to take your suitcase. Let¡¯s go back to Deepwater


    Bay.¡±


    The driver did not start the car even after she finished speaking. He still had one hand on the steering


    wheel and the other against the window as he stroked. The smoke drifted into the car. Fortunately,


    Rose was not disgusted.


    Rose shook her head. Even a donkey would shake its head when it saw this, let alone her. ¡°We can¡¯t


    even see the ne anymore. What are you still looking at? Are you waiting for Cupid toe down


    and bring you two together! *Cupid is also quite busy. He took some time out of his busy schedule to


    shoot an arrow at the both of you, but you


    removed it yourself. Now you¡¯re expecting him to give you a second chance? Go home, wash up, and


    go back to sleep Doelt


    count on it.¡±


    Rose continued to rummage through the car. There was still a grudge in her heart. Of course, Rose


    would have reached the car if she knew that Ava had sent Frank a message before she left. ¡°Do you


    think Ava will fall for that handsome boy from Sapphire City? I¡¯ll have to attend the wedding if she falls


    for him. Will you apany me


    Frank finished thest puff of his cigarette and threw it away. He started the car and stepped on the


    elerator. Rose swallowed thest words she wanted to say ¡°Are you crazy??


    The car drove for a while before Frank finally calmed down. Til send you back to Deepwater Bay I¡¯m


    going home¡±


    Rose had already calmed down. Panting, she turned to the driver and asked, ¡°Why are you going


    home


    Frank was unfazed when he lied. ¡°Mom wants to arrange a blind date for you. I¡¯ll settle it for you. You


    don¡¯t have to thank


    me.¡±


    Rose was irritable for a second. ¡°Fuck, did you get my permission? She hasn¡¯t changed at all over the


    years Go back a afternoon and tell her to get herself a dog if she¡¯s too free. She¡¯ll be able to get it to do


    whatever she wants.


    ¡°What era is this? She still wants to be an empress that much. Does the really think she¡¯s time-traveled


    here: Ask her to find a way to get back if she wants to be an empress. I¡¯ve had enough of her


    Frank tilted his head. ¡°What you said makes sense. Do it yourself¡±


    Rose mmed herself heavily against the back of the chair. Her eyes were filled with rejection. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to see her.¡±


    However, after a while, Rose frowned and turned to ask Frank with an abnormallyplicated


    expression. You didn¡¯t ignore the little princess because of the control freak, right?¡±


    Frank drove seriously and did not answer this question. There was no emotion on his face. ¡°Be quiet.


    Don¡¯t disturb me. If you don¡¯t want the ride, walk back yourself.¡±


    Rose said. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. The rtionship between a mother and her daughter-inw is not easy


    anyway Bendes, you¡¯ll be the one living with her, not your mother. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    conflicted about. There¡¯s no room for regret for something after they are missed. My advice is for you to


    be human.¡±


    Frank said coldly. ¡°Is she not your mother?¡±


    Rose looked at the retreating scenery and said after a moment, ¡°She¡¯s only my mother after she


    apologizes.¡±


    Frank did not say anything else. It was useless to say anything else.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Frank sent Rose back to Deepwater Bay. However, instead of going in together, he turned around and


    drove away


    At the entrance of the vi in Deepwater Bay, Rose looked at the back of the Porsche that was getting


    further and further away: She fell into deep thought. The car had already disappeared. She stood at the


    door in a daze for a long time before opening the door and entering the vi


    The Porsche left the downtown area and drove in a familiar direction. After driving for about 50


    minutes, the car gradually. entered an area surrounded byrge green nts. Grass covered half the


    had been nned out well.


    It was obvious that the designer had spent a lot of effort. It also showed that the owner was picky with


    his tastes,


    The car stopped steadily in the parking spot in front of the vi. Frank unbuckled his seatbelt and got


    out.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was almost deafened by a thunderous sound. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr.


    Roberts.¡±


    The vi was like a fortress, surrounded by bodyguards. There were high-definition cameras covering


    the entire vi, with no blind spots. The Roberts family had built their fortune in a gray market, and it


    was inevitable that they would offend many people.


    Frank took off his sunsses and hung them on the cor in front of his chest. He put his hands in his


    pockets and looked at the two rows of bodyguards. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve eaten your fill. You don¡¯t


    have to shout so loudly. Who are you trying


    to scare?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Frank was speechless.


    He stopped caring and strode into the vi. Today, he was not only here to solve the problem, but also


    to take precautions.


    He looked around the living room and the room on the second floor. He had not been back for the old


    man¡¯s birthday, he had sent his gift to the Roberts Group instead of returning home.


    year. Previously, during


    The butler of the Roberts family vi hurriedly came out to wee Frank when he saw him enter. He


    stood respectfully at the side. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll go inform Madam now.¡±


    Frank simply grunted in agreement.


    Not long after, a woman in a pink suit walked down from the second floor. It was impossible to tell her


    age. She had shoulder-length hair that was tied into a low ponytail, which made her look very capable.


    The first impression she gave off was her overbearing aura. There was no expression on her face.


    Even if there was one, it was cold and proud.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She slowly walked down the stairs in her high heels and said indifferently. ¡°What brings you back?¡±


    Frank turned a deaf ear and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He took one out with his


    mouth and lit it up. Then, he crossed his legs and ced his hands on the back of the leather sofa. ¡°Do


    you want a cigarette?¡±


    The woman walked to the living room and sat down on the leather sofa opposite Frank. It was like a


    negotiation. She crossed her legs and leaned back casually with her hands crossed in front of her


    chest. She nced at the cigarette between Frank¡¯s fingers and said calmly, ¡°I quit a long time ago.


    Frank was silent for a few seconds. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and sat up straight. ¡°There¡¯s


    something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    The woman was always calm. She exuded a sense of oppression and a powerful aura. ¡°You¡¯re


    obviously here to talk to me about something. You couldn¡¯t possibly be here to visit your mother, could


    you?¡±


    Frank stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. He sat with his legs apart and rested his hands on his


    legs. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Rose is back. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to her?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the wornan¡¯s expression turned cold. However, she regained herposure in just


    a few seconds. ¡°All of you have thought that I was wrong for so many years. You think that I¡¯m wrong.


    Rose also thinks that I¡¯m wrong. However, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m wrong. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would


    have been¡­ I¡¯ve been protecting her for so many years. Not only does she not thank me, but she also


    hates me. Does she have a brain?¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression also turned a little colder. He licked his lips and suppressed his emotions. ¡®Mom,


    can you rein in your desire to control others? You¡¯re no longer thedy boss of the underworld like you


    were back then. Dad is no longer the boss. You¡¯re now in the Roberts family and engaged in a formal


    business, yet you still n to control us like how you controlled your men back then. Do you think it¡¯s


    appropriate? Rose is the result of the bacsh. Haven¡¯t you realized it all these years?¡±


    This was the first time Frank had said so much to his mother. In the past, no matter how she controlled


    him, he would stay a little longer if he could tolerate it or shut up and ignore her if he didn¡¯t.


    After Rose left, Frank also moved out.


    The only people who remained in the huge vi, which was built from scratch, were the Roberts family


    couple, as well as


    their servants and bodyguard. It was less lively than it should be.


    Frank¡¯s every word surprised his mother. In just a second, she guessed, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen in love with a


    girl. Are you here to give me a heads-up¡±


    Frank did not admit or deny what she said. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    telling you about Rose. It¡¯s your fault for spying on her diary and installing surveince cameras in her


    room. If you think you¡¯re not in the wrong and don¡¯t n to apologize to Rose, we won¡¯te back to


    this family anymore. Consider it as me having never been here today.¡±


    Frank stood up as soon as he finished speaking. He tidied his clothes and strode out of the living room.


    It seemed that he had underestimated the situation.


    He met his father, who had just returned home, as soon as he walked out the door. William stood at 5.9


    feet and wore a ck suit. He looked like Frank


    Seeing his son¡¯s gloomy expression and how he was about to leave in a hurry, he quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Frank, where are you going?¡±


    Frank stopped in his tracks and restrained his temper. ¡°Tm leaving. Go home and persuade her. Think


    of a way to persuade her if you want Rose toe home.¡±


    William did not need to ask to know what the problem was. His head hurt. His daughter was his little


    darling. How could he not want his daughter toe home? He had been a powerful mafia boss back


    in the day, yet he could not settle his problems back at home. It would be embarrassing if word of this


    got out.


    What choice did he have? His wife was still the decision-maker. He was destined to lose. One party


    had to back down when two strong personalities shed, and he was the one who backed down.


    William could already guess from his son¡¯s expression that the conversation between Frank and his


    mother ended on a sour note. Persuading Frank to stay would only deepen the conflict. ¡°Alright, give


    me a few days and I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡±


    Frank curled his lips and teased, ¡°Dad, what you¡¯re doing doesn¡¯t match your identity as a mafia boss


    at all.¡±


    William said helplessly and waved his hand to dismiss hus son. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Your mother¡¯s


    status as thedy boss is too strong Alright, you should go.¡±


    Frank shrugged and walked to the car. He opened the car door and got in. He started the car and


    slowly drove out of the


    vi area.


    After Frank left, William walked in and saw his wife sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. She looked very


    rxed. However, only he knew that she would only drink coffee when she was frustrated and uneasy.


    She usually drank milk.


    He slowly took off his suit jacket and ced it on the sofa. He sat beside Grace and gently took the


    coffee from her hand. He reminded her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee anymore. You won¡¯t be able to sleep


    tonight if you drink it.¡±


    He ced the cup back on the table and held her hand as he said, ¡°Why are you doing this? You were


    always asking around about Rose when she didn¡¯te back. You even secretly went to Sapphire City


    to see her. Now that she¡¯s back, you¡¯re doing this again. Grace, we¡¯re already more than 50 years old.


    We¡¯ve already passed the era of fighting and killing. What we want now is for our children to be healthy


    and safe. It¡¯s bliss to have them by our side.


    ¡°Look. Rose has been gone for so many years. You¡¯ve also lost sleep for that for so many years. How


    long are you going to torture each other like this? You¡¯re stubborn. Rose is also stubborn. Frank is also


    stubborn. What do you think is going on? This family will be broken up if you continue to be stubborn.


    Rose won¡¯te home, and Frank won¡¯te home either. There¡¯s only the two of us in such a big


    house. You don¡¯t even have anyone to talk to when I go to work.¡±


    Just as the woman was about to speak, William interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that you still


    have a trusted aide. Would you have to suffer from insomnia if you can talk about this with your trusted


    aide?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed, but she still red at William in dissatisfaction. However, she did


    not stop him from speaking. How could someone who had lived for decades with her not know her


    temperament and thoughts? They were just more direct


    William continued with a smile on his face. ¡°Rose¡¯s personality is the same as yours. It¡¯s just that she


    grew up in a different era. If she was born in our era, I can guarantee that she would also be a big shot.


    She would definitely be able to inherit your mantle. Do you believe me?¡±


    Grace gave William¡¯s shoulder a heavy pat. ¡°What are you thinking? When did I ever want this girl to


    take over my job? All these years, she¡¯s still living the life she wants.¡±


    William smiled. ¡°See, you¡¯ve already let go. So why are you still holding your apology in! Frank must


    havee today to have a good talk with you, yet you did not give him a peaceful conversation.


    Frank¡¯s temper isn¡¯t like Rose¡¯s. He doesn¡¯t say everything out loud. He always keeps everything in his


    heart. He always has his own ns.¡±


    Grace clenched her fists in a dilemma. She seemed to be considering something and was hesitant.


    William continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Rose? She just thinks that you¡¯ve deprived her of her


    human rights and monitored her. She thinks that you¡¯ve vited her privacy. But then again, you¡¯ve


    indeed used the wrong method to protect her. Times are different, and the thoughts of our children are


    different because of that. Don¡¯t all the books now write about


    privacy and freedom? They¡¯re not like us in the past. We didn¡¯t even read books back then.¡±


    Grace was an orphan. She had been abandoned at the entrance of an orphanage when she was born.


    Because of her stubborn personality, she would often be sent back to the orphanage after she was


    adopted. After that, the orphanage became toozy to deal with that, so they simply raised her


    themselves.


    After she became an adult, her life seemed to force her to the underworld. She unknowingly got into a


    fight with the then-boss of the underworld, William, over some territory. It was because of that fight that


    created a spark between them. Then, they merged their territories, and their underlings, who were


    originally hostile to each other, became good buddies.


    When the two of them got married, their wedding was especially grand. There were countless


    underlings and many big shots congratting them. The Roberts family had a wide sphere of influence,


    so there were naturally many people who came to congratte them. On the day of the wedding.


    Grace took on William¡¯sst name,


    It proved that Grace was no longer an orphan. She had be a member of the Roberts family. She


    would live as a member of the Roberts family, and she would die as a member of the Roberts family.


    She was used to seeing the viciousness and ugliness of the human heart. After Grace gave birth to


    Rose, she wanted to protect her wholeheartedly. She did not want Rose to be injured, nor did she want


    Rose to experience everything she had experienced.


    Grace finally followed her heart and was moved. She smiled gently and said charmingly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve


    tried your best. I¡¯ll do as you wish, alright?¡±


    William smiled brightly when he saw this. He no longer looked like the mafia boss from back then.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything will turn out fine if it¡¯s prosperous at home. Don¡¯t you want your son and


    daughter toe back and have a good time? They are not young anymore. They¡¯re almost at the age


    to get married. You¡¯ll be so happy went that timees. Hurry up and send Rose a message.¡±


    Grace tilted her head and narrowed her eyes at William. She was speechless. ¡®Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go


    back on my word? My God. I¡¯m thedy boss after all. When have I even gone back on my word? L.


    Grace Roberts, never go back on my word*


    William knew that his wife always meant what she said. Once she said it, she would definitely keep her


    word. However, shouldn¡¯t they settle this matter quickly? The atmosphere was right, and he had to take


    advantage of this rhythm.


    The urge to send the message would pass after the atmosphere died down, and it would be difficult to


    persuade Grace again. He had not seeded despite persuading Grace to apologize for so many


    years. It was rare that he had seeded today.


    He had to strike while the iron was hot.


    Grace took her phone from the side of the sofa and was about to send a message, but her hand froze


    when she opened the chat interface. William was so anxious that he instructed from the side, ¡°You can


    first send Rose a message saying ¡°I was wrong. I apologize to you. I apologize to you for what I did


    previously. Can you forgive me?¡±


    William did not see Grace typing even after he finished speaking. He looked up and saw Grace ring


    at him coldly. She had an unfriendly tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and do it?¡±


    As she spoke, she even handed him her phone. William quickly waved his hand and smiled.


    William said ingratiatingly, ¡°No need. You do it, Grace. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. I¡¯m just afraid


    that you¡¯ll have too hard a time thinking about what to say.¡±


    Grace exposed him bluntly and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll say something I shouldn¡¯t


    and hurt your precious daughter¡¯s heart?¡±


    William was not embarrassed to be exposed. He picked up the ss that Grace had drunk from and


    took a sip of coffee. He urged. ¡°Send it. The earlier the better.¡±


    At this moment, William was like a supervisor. It was as if he would not leave until Grace sent the


    message. In the end, Grace typed what William said into the phone. Finally, she added, ¡°I promise that


    I will not interfere with your rtionship in the future. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    She felt relieved after sending the message. When she put away her phone, she saw William smiling


    brightly at the side. Grace threw a pillow at him.


    William was in a good mood and was not angry at all. He happily held Grace¡¯s face and kissed it.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    After Rose entered, she stood at the door and pondered for a few minutes, thinking about how to open


    the packages that had been delivered. It would be quite tiring to stand and open them all.


    With a sh of inspiration, she quickly ran upstairs and took an expensive carpet from Frank¡¯s room to


    down. She then sat on the ground, crossed her legs, and hummed a little song as she patiently opened


    the package.


    ¡°Not even they can stop me now.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll be flying overhead,


    ¡°Their heavy words can¡¯t bring me down,


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve been raised from the dead.¡±


    It was silent. The empty living room echoed with beautiful singing. Every line of the lyrics was filled with


    charm, as if they were telling a beautiful story that seeped into one¡¯s heart.


    Her lips kept moving as she sang all the songs she knew. She held the package in one hand and a


    cutter in the other. The sound of the sharp de cutting through the transparent glue kept ringing out in


    the silent living room.


    It was like an asional apaniment to her singing


    She dismantled the packages one after the other. This was the joy of online shopping. She might have


    felt the pinch when she had to enter her credit card details to make the payment, but it was very


    satisfying when she dismantled the delivered packages.


    Fortunately, she had spent Frank¡¯s money and did not feel any pinch. Instead, she felt especially


    happy.


    She was always full of anticipation when the goods arrived. She really wanted to know how much she


    would like what she bought.


    At this moment, Rose was surrounded by empty cardboard boxes. Beside her were the precious


    products that she had dug out. There were skincare products, clothes, shoes, towels, sheets,


    curtains¡­.


    A sudden text message interrupted Rose¡¯s opening of the packages, but it did not interrupt her singing.


    She continued to hum as she ced the cutter aside. She grabbed her phone which was pressed


    under the cardboard box.


    The singing stopped abruptly and there was silence. All of her memories exploded in an instant. It was


    as if a slideshow was ying in front of her eyes. Her eyes became stained with ayer of mist, but she


    was strong and did not allow her tears to fall. She raised her head to ease her emotions, wanting to pull


    away from her unhappy emotions.


    However, these memories rushed out of their cage now that they were unsealed.


    Memories of her adolescence flooded her mind. At that time, she was simple-minded and well-


    protected by her family. She would not think about the bad side of any situation


    The boy was very handsome, sunny, and humorous. He had always been a good friend. He had


    suddenly confessed when they were ying with a few other friends on a weekend. He said proudly,


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Be my girlfriend.¡±


    For an adolescent girl, it was very difficult to reject a confession from such a handsome, sunny, and


    warm boy.


    Rose was no exception.


    She had a good impression of him. It was just that they usually addressed each other as a friend. Now


    that one of them broke the silence and the other was interested, the rtionship would be built on


    mutual interest


    Their friends who came out to y all cheered, ¡°Get together, get together¡­¡±


    One of her friends said, ¡°Rose, hurry up and agree.¡±


    After they got together, the boy treated her very well. He took care of everything. He was even better


    than Frank. Rose trusted him fully


    The woman paced back and forth in the living room with one hand on her waist. She was so angry that


    she smashed a cup, and shards of ss instantly sttered everywhere. ¡°Rose, you sure are capable.


    You¡¯re ying puppy love under my nose. You¡¯re surpassing me.¡±


    ¡°We really love each other, Mom, don¡¯t stop us. He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already talking about true love? Your so-called true love is just because he


    likes yourst name, Roberts. Do you know that? Try changing yourst name. Tell me, will he care


    about you then? Will your self proimed friends still treat you like this?¡±


    She stood in the living room and clenched her fists. Tears streamed down her face as she resisted


    Grace for the first time. She retorted, ¡°You always think that everyone is getting close to you because of


    your status. I¡¯m different from you, I used to listen to you, but now I realize that I was wrong. We¡¯re from


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    two different worlds.¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Grace ced her hands on her hips and trembled in anger. She pointed at her with her index finger


    and said. ¡°You sure are great. You¡¯ve only been in a rtionship for a few days, but you¡¯re already


    saying that we belong in two different worlds. You even created a parallel universe. Why don¡¯t you go


    back to your world then, huh?


    ¡°Rose, let me tell you, from today onwards, you don¡¯t have to go to school anymore. You can go to


    school when you understand what¡¯s going


    on.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember which day it was. ¡°Mom, what right do you have to read my diary? This is my


    privacy. You¡¯re invading my privacy.¡± Her tears flowed down her face, and her lips were trembling with


    anger.


    Grace argued back, ¡°Do you really think I want to read it? Look at what you¡¯ve written. It¡¯s all about


    love. You¡¯re even talking about dying for your love. I think that you have to be brainwashed¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. How did you know I kept a diary? Did you install a surveince camera in my


    room?¡±


    Grace did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to make mistakes during your


    adolescence. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice said, ¡°You¡¯re too much. How can you install surveince cameras in your daughter¡¯s


    room? No matter what, Rose should have a girl¡¯s privacy. Can¡¯t you talk it out nicely with her? Things


    will backfire if you push her too hard. It¡¯s right that you don¡¯t want her to make a mistake, but if you try


    to stop her like this, she will be even more disgusted with you.¡±


    Grace was very loud. She did not listen to the advice at all. ¡°Do you think she can be reasoned with


    when she¡¯s possessed like this? Everything will be on deaf ears. Go and rest. Mind your own


    business.¡±


    One day, the boy she liked came before her in a wheelchair and said to her, ¡°Rose, with your mother


    and brother around, no one will like you for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll just be a mindless prisoner.¡±


    She thought, ¡®A mindless prisoner?


    ¡°I¡¯m just more obedient to my parents. I¡¯m already resisting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Samson, give me a little more time. I¡¯ll get my mother to agree.*


    Samson rejected her immediately. It was as if their previous rtionship was just a fleeting cloud that


    did not exist at all. ¡°The threshold of your family is too high. It¡¯s not something someone like me can


    reach. Rose, we won¡¯t see each other from now on. Don¡¯t pester me anymore. Count me unlucky¡±


    Was he unlucky because he met her?


    They were not only a couple but also very good friends.


    The war was once again stirred up.


    Samson¡¯s words were undoubtedly telling her that his leg injury was the work of her mother and


    brother. She could end the rtionship, but she could not hurt him like that. She felt very guilty. That


    was what she thought at that time


    After rushing home, she saw Grace sitting on the sofa and drinking in a good mood. She instructed her


    subordinates, ¡°That¡¯s it. Carry out the n and don¡¯t make any more mistakes. You know my


    principles¡±


    ¡°What night do you have to break someone else¡¯s leg? Do you still have any respect for thew?¡±


    Grace waved her hand to dismiss her subordinate. ¡°Your so-called first love is talking nonsense to you


    again. Did he tell you why his legs are broken? Figure out his background before arguing with me. Look


    at what you¡¯re like now.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t tell the difference between good and bad.¡±


    Rose retorted, ¡°Am I not able to tell the difference between good and bad? You installed surveince


    cameras in my room, peeked at my diary. and even sent someone to monitor me. Is that the good


    you¡¯re talking about? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not have it. Didn¡¯t you say that my friends are dating


    me and hanging out with me because myst name is Roberts? I can cut ties with you. I¡¯ll change my


    Grace said sternly, ¡°Rose, don¡¯t challenge my bottom line again.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also change yourst name to the same as Dad¡¯s? Didn¡¯t you also use yourst name to


    bully others?¡±


    Grace was trembling in anger. She felt that her daughter had been brainwashed by love. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t


    have your father, I have my own future. I don¡¯t need to rely on anyone¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re thedy boss of the gangsters. You have subordinates everywhere. So, do you want to


    train me to be like you?¡±


    Grace was so angry that she threw a fruit knife at Rose. However, the knife did notnd on Rose¡¯s


    body. Instead, it shed across Frank¡¯s


    chest.


    Frank stood in front of his sister. However, Rose did not thank Frank for helping her block the knife.


    She was angry and felt that Frank was in cahoots with her mother. He was the one who broke


    Samson¡¯s leg for no reason.


    Grace felt that her daughter had gone crazy. She was afraid that she would do something bad, so she


    was unwilling to remove the surveince cameras. However, Rose had grown up in such a family, so


    how could she not know how to remove the surveince cameras? She went back


    to her room and easily removed the surveince cameras.


    This kind of protected love made Rose feel that she had lost her freedom, human rights, privacy, and


    life,


    It was suffocating


    That night, Rose slit her wrist andmitted suicide. Frank wanted to exin the situation to his sister,


    but he saw his sister attempting suicide when he walked into the room. Frank called manically for the


    chauffeur and sent Rose to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Frank roared at his mother, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    When Rose woke up, she knew that she had been saved and would not die. Her face was pale when


    she suggested that she would leave the Roberts family and Athana.


    William agreed and apologized with red eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry I was negligent. Rose, you can do


    whatever you want. Promise me that you won¡¯t do such a thing again. Your mother and I have worked


    hard our entire lives to be strong supporters of you and your brother. We know too well how difficult it is


    to rely on ourselves without any support. So Rose, let¡¯s not do such a scary thing again.¡±


    The Roberts Group was changing from operating in a gray area to a legitimate business. There were


    always a lot of things to deal with and they were busy every day. Grace was in charge of a lot of things


    at home. William rarely asked about it. He only wanted to stabilize the Roberts Group as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°Dad, send me away from Athana. I want to go to school in Sapphire City. I want to study medicine.¡±


    William replied, ¡°Then what do you want to learn? I can promise you that I can send you away from


    Athana. Your mother won¡¯t monitor you either.¡±


    ¡°I want to study medicine. Pediatrics. Send me away tomorrow, Dad. This family is suffocating me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. You¡¯re still young. Can I buy you an apartment over there? I won¡¯t buy you a big


    one. It¡¯ll be small and suitable for your life. Then, you can bring a nanny over to take care of your daily


    needs. I guarantee that she won¡¯t send any news back. She¡¯ll just cook and do your chores for you. Is


    that okay?¡±


    Rose knew that she was still young and could not handle too many things at once. She did not want


    William to worry, so she nodded in


    agreement.


    Grace did not send her off on the day she left. Frank went, but Rose ignored him. She even red at


    him before she left.


    Since then, Rose, who had always been obedient, had changed drastically. She became sharp-


    tongued. She was sometimes deep and


    heartless at other times.


    She was immersed in her memories for a long time. The images were jumping around in her brain. It


    was a mess.


    She looked down at the text message on her phone again. Her vision was blurry, and she could no


    longer see the text on the phone. However, she remembered every word Grace sent. Unknowingly,


    tears had already fallen down her face, and they blurred the screen even more. Tears flowed down the


    screen.


    After so many years, Grace had actually apologized. It was ate apology.


    It was not easy to make her soften her position.


    Rose wiped her tears and did not reply. She picked up the cutter and continued opening her packages


    with blurry eyes. Her movements were mechanical. She seemed to be venting.


    The corners of her lips curled up. She was mocking herself. Thinking back to that time, she had done


    something ridiculous for a scumbag.


    She had regretted it before, but she couldn¡¯t ept her mother¡¯s domineering attitude. Would things


    have turned out differently if Grace had used another method to tell her how disgusting human nature


    was?


    However, there were no ifs. If there were any ifs in life, then these things wouldn¡¯t have happened if she


    had seen through the scumbag¡¯s true colors earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid if she hadn¡¯t


    been so young back then. If something like that had happened to her now, she wouldn¡¯t have


    attempted suicide even if she was beaten to death. She would rather live a rotten life.


    It was better to live than to die. That was what Rose was thinking now. Life was precious and not easy


    toe by.


    Frank originally nned to drive to Lithern Club, but when he was about to reach Lithern Club, he


    received a message from William.


    ¡°Your mother sent an apology message to Rose. Go back and check on Rose.¡±


    After reading the message, Frank did not hesitate to turn the steering wheel. He turned the steering


    wheel and stepped on the elerator. Under his sunsses, his eyes were as cold as ice. The half


    hour drive was shortened to 18 minutes.


    After parking the car, he even left the doors unlocked as he stepped out of the car and walked quickly


    to the vi.


    When Frank pushed the door open and entered, he saw Rose silently crying as she opened the


    package mechanically and scratched randomly on the cardboard box. He frowned and his eyes


    darkened. He strode over and casually threw his coat on the ground. He slowly squatted down and


    took the paper knife from Rose.


    He suppressed his feelings and tried to sound as gentle as possible. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Give me the


    knife.¡±


    Rose acted as if she did not hear anything and continued to open the cardboard box with the knife in


    her hand. Frank helplessly and carefully snatched the knife away and threw it aside.


    The sound of the knife making contact with the clean tiles was exceptionally clear and loud in therge


    and silent living room.


    It could make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Rose¡¯s tears fell as her hand was emptied. Frank squatted down and held her head with one hand. He


    slowly turned her head around and pressed her into his arms. He continued to restrain his emotions.


    His eyes darkened and he lowered his voice. ¡°Let it out. This won¡¯t happen again. I promise you.¡±


    The next second, Rose cried her heart out. The entire silent living room was filled with her cries.


    She kept hitting Frank¡¯s chest, again and again, desperately venting her emotions.


    Frank did not feel any pain at all. He did not even frown. His face was tense. He pursed his lips and did


    not say anything else. He just let Rose vent her emotions


    This matter had been buried in her heart for too long. It was so long that she had forgotten that Grace


    still owed her an apology. It was so long that she would not be able to see the healed wound until she


    took off her watch. These were things that she did not want to remember.


    It was both her fault and Grace¡¯s fault.


    After suppressing her emotions for so long, she desperately needed an outlet. However, Grace¡¯s


    apology came just in time.


    After crying for a long time, Frank¡¯s clothes were drenched. He didn¡¯t know if he was drenched in tears


    or snort. Rose only raised her head when she couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Her eyes were red and swollen,


    and she said in a heavy nasal voice, ¡°You still owe me an apology¡±


    Frank¡¯s legs were numb from squatting for so long, so he simply sat on the carpet next to Rose. As


    soon as he sat down, he realized that something was wrong. He looked down. Wasn¡¯t this the carpet


    custom-made in his room?


    Without a doubt, it was the work of this crybaby in front of him.


    He closed his eyes and told himself to calm down. This was a carpet that he had custom-made


    overseas, but this girl had casually thrown it on the ground as a cushion. Frank sat cross-legged with


    one hand on his leg and propped his cheek on his hand. He looked at his sister and said, ¡°For breaking


    your ex boyfriend¡¯s leg? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t try to forcefully press it on me.¡±


    Rose looked down at Frank. She sniffed and said gloomily. ¡°He doesnt deserve the words ¡®ex-


    boyfriend¡±. You clearly know that he¡¯s a scumbag Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Frank was stunned. Thinking that she did not know, he changed to a rxed tone. I¡¯m afraid of


    smearing your first love. I cherish my life.¡± Rose kicked him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Do you like


    being a scapegoat that much?¡±


    Just as Rose thought that he would not apologize, Frank looked at her in a daze and apologized


    sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was wrong of me.¡± Hearing this, Rose had tears in her eyes, but still smiled and


    said generously, ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, I ept it.¡±


    At first, Rose thought that Frank was just like Grace, spying on her. She hated being controlled by Rose


    and Frank. However, after knowing that the man was a scumbag, she waited for Frank to tell her the


    truth. In the end, he did not say a word or exin anything for a few years. That was why Rose was


    angry.


    Frank ced his hands behind his back, crossed his legs, and ced his hands on the ground. He


    looked at his sister, who had finished venting her emotions, and her mood clearly improved. ¡°I won¡¯t


    argue with you tonight on ount of you crying like a dog. I¡¯ll be your punching bag for free. Hit me.


    After today, you won¡¯t get this benefit anymore.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other on the carpet for a while, but Rose still did not make a move, She


    only rolled her eyes at him in disdain.


    Frank had never expected Rose tomit suicide. All these years, he had regretted his decision. If he


    had told her the truth earlier, he might have avoided this scar. This was the thing he med himself for


    the most. He had thought that it was for her own good, but he had harmed


    her.


    Frank urged, ¡°Are you going to hit me or not? if you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t have another one.¡±


    Rose pulled Frank¡¯s sleeve and wiped her tears and snot. Then, she said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of Ava


    Frank did not p his clothes in disdain. He just allowed Rose to wipe her tears and snot on his


    sleeve.


    He remained silent and did not answer Rose¡¯s question at all.


    One would be in apletely different mood when one had vented one¡¯s emotions. After everything


    was resolved, the way that the brother and sister interacted with each other would naturally change,


    ¡°Hey, what do you think of Ava? Do you have any interest in her? Give me a definite answer. Thest


    time I asked you, you didn¡¯t say anything. Doesn¡¯t it feel suffocating keeping everything to yourself?¡±


    Frank opened his eyes and red at her. ¡°Is my name ¡®Hey¡¯? At least I bought you a whole room of


    presents. Is it not worth you calling me something different?¡±


    Rose tilted her head. Her eyes were red and swollen. She wasn¡¯t in her best state. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re


    bored now. Let¡¯s have a heart-to-heart. Can you help me open the present, my dear brother?¡±


    Her face was filled with disdain, but her hands were already moving. She picked up the knife that had


    been thrown aside and muttered unhappily, ¡°Those who know will think that you have too much money.


    Those who don¡¯t know will think that you storing up for the end of the world.¡±


    Rose continued to make Ava¡¯s presence known ¡°I wonder if Ava is blind to actually think that you¡¯re


    cute when you insult people.¡±


    The two of them were very cooperative. Frank unpacked and Rose would sort things into different


    categories.


    Frank snorted and threw an empty cardboard box far away. ¡°You think everyone can see the good in


    me, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My brother is the best. Well, I can¡¯t find a word that matches you in the Oxford


    Dictionary. I have to customize one¡±


    *We¡¯ll talk about it when we find it. Don¡¯t give me empty promises¡±


    Rose yfully approached Frank and bumped his shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give Princess Ava to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Frank¡¯s


    hand that was holding the knife paused. Half a secondter, he said, ¡°Take care of yourself. Be more


    careful when you find a boyfriend in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let this go that easily, are you?¡± wondered Rose.


    ¡°You change the topic as soon as Ava is mentioned. Do you like her or not? Or are you afraid that she


    will interfere with your marriage?¡±


    Frank replied without looking up. ¡°Children don¡¯t have to worry about adult matters. When are you


    going to work?¡±


    Rose shrugged her shoulders. She knew that this person did not intend to answer her question. She


    did not force him. She could not get anything out of him. ¡°The day after tomorrow. Natalie and the


    others will start work the day after tomorrow. I n to go the day after tomorrow too. It will be more


    lively to eat together¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to call 50 people to eat with you tomorrow? You¡¯re going to work, not to a gathering.


    Please install a GPS on yourself to know your ce.¡±


    After a few hours, the presents were all unpacked. When Frank packed the cardboard box to the door,


    he was already sweating profusely. He suspected that Rose was here to torture him.


    When he walked in, he saw that Rose was still sorting out the things she had bought online. ¡°You¡¯re


    torturing yourself. Can¡¯t you buy less next time? If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll confiscate the bank card. You


    can survive by yourself.¡±


    Rose was also filled with regret. How could she have known that she would buy so much at once? She


    would rather die than buy so much in the future. There was just too much. She just wanted to be


    generous to herself asionally. She didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life unpacking things she had


    bought online. ¡°I won¡¯t buy this much in the future. You¡¯re not serious about taking back what you gave,


    right?¡±


    Frank looked at her calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t work tomorrow,e home with me.¡±


    What needed to be resolved had to be resolved. They couldn¡¯t be cut off from each other for the rest of


    their lives. It was already rare for Grace to make a series of apologies.


    It was great to know that one could learn one¡¯s mistakes.


    She had also thought about many things during her stay in Sapphire City. There were a few times when


    she seemed to have seen Grace¡¯s figure in a daze after ss. However, on second thought, this


    person was so arrogant that she would definitely note to see her.


    After all, they were mother and daughter. Her heart softened. Perhaps she no longer hated her deep


    down. She just needed a way out and a breakthrough. Perhaps after knowing that the man was a


    scumbag, she regretted her rebellion.


    However, once something was done, it could not be erased. The estrangement had already formed.


    Rose needed an apology, and Grace needed a way out.


    After pausing for a while, Rose went upstairs with a pile of goods. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Frank watched as sheboriously moved the spoils of war on the ground. He squatted down and


    carried a pile as well. ¡°Where are you putting them? Do I have to give you a whole room to store them?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re so spoilt


    Rose followed behind Frank in a good mood. She felt that this idea was not bad. ¡°Cranky Franky¡­¡±


    After receiving Frank¡¯s sharp gaze, she quickly changed her words. ¡°Frank, I think your idea is really


    good. Why don¡¯t you implement it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to adopt you for the rest of my life. You¡¯re just staying here temporarily. Do you really think


    you can do whatever you want in my house?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I really did that, Ava might not like it. Alright, I¡¯ll still prioritize my future sister-inw.


    Although I don¡¯t know if my future. sister-inw is Ava, I¡¯m still a sensible person.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Are we eating dinner or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where are you taking me to eat delicious food? I¡¯ve been eating at the Grand Manor for a few


    days. I¡¯m not going¡­¡±


    Frank walked at the front and moved the things to her room, ignoring the troublemaker behind him

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    After sending off Ava, everyone returned to their respective homes


    Jim drove quietly at the front, trying to reduce his presence From the moment he got into the car, he


    raised the barrier to indicate that he was


    invisible


    In the back seat. Jasper sat on Trevon¡¯sp and yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube Trevon quietly watched


    his son y with it.


    After waiting for a while, he still did not see his son turn thest red square around. He took the Rubik¡¯s


    Cube and slowly turned thest red


    around in front of Jasper¡¯s eyes All the faces were instantly the same color


    Jasper turned around and revealed a look of admiration. He even imitated Sherri and Rose and gave


    Trevon a thumbs up. ¡°Great¡±


    Natalie looked at her son¡¯s cute appearance andughed. ¡°Jasper is praising you. Shouldn¡¯t you say


    thank you politely?


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were dark as he stared at her beside him This was what he deserved. He asked.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be praised¡±


    atalie felt speechless ¡°How old are you? How old is he? He¡¯s still a child. There are many things he


    doesn¡¯t understand. He needs you to set an example and tell him to respond politely to others¡±


    Natalie did not want her son to be as cold as Trevon. It was impolite for him to not reply to others


    After a few seconds of silence, Trevon looked at his son¡¯s expectant gaze and finally said. ¡°Thank you


    for your thumbs up¡±


    Upon hearing this. Jasper smiled happily. There was no need to mention how happy he was He waved


    his small hands non-stop, indicating that there was no need to thank him. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡±


    Trevons face darkened. This brat was so young and yet so polite


    Jasper acted as if nothing had happened. He happily sat back on Trevon¡¯sp and quietly studied the


    Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand, not disturbing his parents¡¯ conversation.


    Suddenly, Natalie thought of Ava crying very sadly in the morning. She was still a little worried. Her


    heart ached for Ava. She felt that Frank had hurt Ava She understood why Ava kept looking at her


    phone in the end. Frank was clearly at the airport, but Ava was still staring at her phone, waiting for the


    final result. It was the result of giving up


    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and sent a message to Ava. ¡°Ava, send me a message


    when you get home. I want you to be a happy little princess.¡±


    From Trevon¡¯s line of sight, he could see the content of the message. After all, a certain someone¡¯s


    vision was really good and there was nothing he could do about it.


    The mans deep voice sounded beside her ear. ¡°Sending Ava a message?¡±


    He was asking the obvious


    Natalie knew that he had seen the message, but she did not expose it. She asked curiously. ¡°I think


    Frank has feelings for Ava, but I also feel that he is keeping a distance. Is there something that he¡¯s


    worried about with him not rejecting or agreeing?¡±


    What was Frank worried about? Age, family, distance? Or something else?


    That shouldn¡¯t be right. With Frank¡¯s personality, he shouldn¡¯t be restrained by these things.


    She thought about all the questions she could think of, but she still could not find an answer that could


    exin it


    Suddenly, she felt a gentle flick on her forehead. She came back to her senses and looked up at the


    smiling man beside her. ¡°What are you doing?


    She reached out and touched her forehead where she had been flicked. Then she red at him,


    baffled.


    Trevons lips curved slightly ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it for so long and still haven¡¯te up with an


    answer. Why use so much effort? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to ask me directly?


    Natalie elbowed the man close to him and said unhappily. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m curious, you can¡¯t


    just say it directly. Why do you have to wait for me to ask? Aren¡¯t you good at reading people¡¯s


    expressions? Or are you deliberately trying to make me use a lot of effort?¡±


    This was the first time the two of them had bickered in such a long time. It was much better than being


    lovey dovey. There was no need to blush, no need for heartbeat, and no need for medicine


    Trevon sneered ¡°Are you going to write a book about how to tame your husband? If one can¡¯t guess


    one¡¯s wife¡¯s thoughts, then one should be whipped 100 times. If one made one¡¯s wife use too much


    effort, then one should be whipped 100 more times.¡±


    Natalie turned to look at the retreating scenery and held back herughter. Afterughing for a while,


    she turned around and said, ¡°I really suspect that you¡¯ve seen some nonsense soap operas. However,


    your suggestion is not bad. It can be considered.¡±


    Trevon quickly added, ¡°Sure, but only my wife can do that, right?¡±


    It turned out that everything was a setup from the start.


    She crossed her arms, her posture high and proud. ¡°It depends on your performance. I¡¯ll think about


    it.¡±


    The next second, the man became indecent. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with my previous performance, or do


    you think the time is too short?¡±


    Damn, was this the performance she was talking about? Was it? Was it?


    Indeed, it was impossible to talk about this serious topic with someone who had a mind full of useless


    thoughts.


    At this moment, some help would be needed.


    Natalie gave him a speechless look and expected him to know what she meant. She then ignored him


    afterwards.


    Trevon was very happy. This kind of topic that he instantly understood was to make Natalie suffer. He


    was in a good mood. He reached out a hand to y with her neck, but Natalie¡¯s shoulder knocked him


    away.


    He pulled her by the neck to his side again. ¡°I¡¯ll ride with you when we get back. How about we tried


    different things, huh?¡±


    The car arrived at Evergreen Gardens,


    Jim tactfully took down the suitcase. As soon as he ced the suitcase on the ground, he received an


    unfriendly gaze. Jim was at a loss.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡¯ wondered Jim.


    There was a huge question mark spinning above his head.


    Jim seemed to have his acupoints pressed by this unfriendly gaze. He remained motionless and


    maintained this posture. His body was bent, and his hand was still on the luggage.


    He looked up, expecting Mr. Wilson to give him an order so that he could stand up.


    In thest few seconds, the man gave his instructions and raised his chin at the trunk. Jim immediately


    understood and straightened up. He quickly lifted the suitcase off the ground and ced it back into the


    trunk before closing the door quietly


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to kidnap Mrs. Wilson? If Mrs. Wilson finds out about your specially renovated


    things, it¡¯ll be strange if he doesn¡¯t scold. You¡¯re such a scheming person,¡± thought Jim.


    Seeing that Jim had understood him and that the suitcase had been put back, his expression softened


    as if nothing had happened. He walked to the backseat and opened the door for Natalie. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You


    follow me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s house?¡± wondered Jim.


    Actually, Trevon felt at ease bringing another man with him. After all, if he went in alone, he would have


    to face three women. As a man, he felt quite ufortable.


    Everything seemed out of ce.


    The few of them took the elevator to the 25th floor, where they had not returned for a few days. They


    entered the password and opened the


    door


    As soon as they stepped through the door, he felt that something was amiss. It was clean and tidy. It


    was quiet and there was no sound at all. It did not look like someone was living here at all. Natalie was


    a little flustered. When she called her godmother, she clearly said that everything was fine.


    Her heart was racing, afraid that something would happen to her godmother again.


    Trevon could see the nervousness, worry, and fear on her face. He walked towards her with Jasper in


    his arms andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Call first. She might have gone out.¡±


    Then, tofort her, he pressed his broad palm on her shoulder and squeezed it.


    Natalie took out her phone from his pocket and dialed Lena¡¯s cell phone number. The call was picked


    up in a few seconds. Lena¡¯s loud voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Natalie.¡±


    When she heard her godmother¡¯s voice, Natalie¡¯s heart finally rxed. She then asked, ¡°Lena, aren¡¯t


    you at home? Did you go out to buy the groceries?¡±


    On the other side, Lena immediately knew that she had returned home. She then said embarrassedly.


    ¡°Oops, Natalie, Mel and I are at the Foster¡¯s residence. Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m old and nostalgic. You and


    Jasper aren¡¯t around, so Mel and I came to the courtyard here to nt vegetables. L..


    Natalie understood that her godmother wanted to return to the house. After all, she had stayed there for


    most of her life. She cut off Lena¡¯s words. ¡°Its fine, Lena. If you like the house, we¡¯ll live there in the


    future.¡±


    Lena was not used to living in ces where she didn¡¯t know her neighbors. They wouldn¡¯t greet her or


    talk to her


    It was unlike the ce where she used to live, where people would greet each other when they went to


    buy the groceries. The neighbors knew each other in Lena¡¯s old neighborhood. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie could understand.


    Lena quickly refused. ¡°Natalie, there¡¯s no need. I came to stay because you¡¯re not around. I¡¯ll go back


    when you¡¯re back.¡±


    The house was not as strict as Evergreen Gardens¡¯s, which reminded Lena of Harry¡¯s previous


    incident. ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to amodate me. You have your own life to live. It¡¯s my fortune to


    be able to be your godmother.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened as tears welled up in her eyes. With a nasal voice, she said, ¡°Alright, Lena. If


    you like the house, then let¡¯s over there. I¡¯ll bring Jasper there on my day off.¡±


    Only then did Lena reply happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Wilson treats you well. I can tell that he really likes


    you. You have to have your own life. How can you keep bringing an old woman like me along? I¡¯ve


    lived in this house for most of my life. This ce suits me quite well. I can grow vegetables and flowers.


    I¡¯m self-sufficient and veryfortable, Mel is also sensible. I asked her to not rent a house anymore


    and live here with me. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    She sniffed. Her eyes were sore and her throat was stiff. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner at your house tonight.


    I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some vegetablester. Lena, is there anything you particrly want to


    eat? I¡¯ll bring some with me.¡±


    Lena hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy anything. I¡¯ll go with Mel. All you have to do ise and


    eat.¡±


    Natalie knew that if she persisted, her godmother would still not agree, so she simply agreed. ¡°Okay,¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned to Trevon.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the house for dinner tonight. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Although she asked that, there was still a trace of anticipation deep down in her heart. Humans were


    like this. When they were tied down, they would unknowingly want more. However, when such thoughts


    arose, they might not even realize it.


    Trevon felt the anticipation in her eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, this is my first time going to house of the


    Foster family. I¡¯ll buy some things. Consider it a gift.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t worry about how deep your pocket is.¡±


    ¡°I need a wife, but I don¡¯tck money.¡±


    Jim stood at the side as an invisible person. At this moment, he really wanted to slip away, but his boss


    did not give the order. He could only continue to stand there and watch as the couple showed off their


    love for each other.


    However, when he heard this, Jim could not remain calm. He was short of money and a wife. Did


    anyone care about how he felt?


    Jim, who was still in a daze and fantasizing, was shocked back to his senses by an order. ¡°What are


    you doing, daydreaming? You¡¯reing with us.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing me with you to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s house? That¡¯s not my house and Lena¡¯s not my


    godmother,¡± thought Jim.


    There was a lot going on in Jim¡¯s mind, but he still took off and followed behind Trevon.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    The night was dark and the starlight was sparse. The mirror-like moon hung high in the sky, looking


    lonely and not lonely at the same time.


    The originally dark courtyard was now bright like the daytime and was livelier.


    Familiar lights, familiar houses, and familiar roads. However, the state of mind was no longer the same.


    The people had also changed.


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts drifted away Memories, emotions, sadness, and happiness invaded her mind at the


    same time. She did not know which of them had the upper hand.


    Suddenly, a broad hand appeared above her head and gently stroked her hair. His tone was gentle and


    low. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Get out of the car.¡±


    Her replied was in a low voice. She felt really blissful to have a family light the way for her. Her lips


    curved slightly. ¡°Okay¡±


    Jim had a tough life. He sighed as he watched Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Wilson enter the house hand in


    hand. He went to the trunk to get gifts. Trevon had bought a lot of things. There were supplements,


    ingredients, fruits, and gifts.


    It was just hard on him, the porter.


    Perhaps hearing themotion in the courtyard, two people rushed out from inside. Without a doubt, it


    was Lena and Mel. Both of them were wrapped in aprons.


    Lena wiped her hands on the sides of her apron and walked towards them. Her lips curved from ear to


    ear. He looked at the things on the ground andined, ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡±


    Trevon held Natalie¡¯s hand and greeted politely, ¡°Good evening. Lena.¡±


    There was an innate sense of oppression on his body. Even though there was no coldness on his face,


    it made it difficult for people to approach him. Upon hearing this, Lena felt a little ufortable and a


    little nervous. She stuttered, ¡°Hey, alright, alright. I¡­ I¡¯ll take some of the bags off you¡±


    Natalie¡¯s free hand quickly grabbed Lena and stopped her. ¡°Lena, you can just carry Jasper. We can


    handle the other bags.¡±


    She could tell that her godmother was ufortable. She could not me Trevon. This person looked


    like this. He looked like he was not easy to get along with. When she first moved into Adare Manor, she


    also felt that he was not easy to get along with. She could not me her godmother for having the


    same thoughts.


    No matter if her godmother wasfortable or ufortable, she was Jasper¡¯s savior. Natalie felt that


    she had to support Lena in her old age. She would not change her mind about this.


    As she spoke, she handed Jasper to Lena. She had not seen the little guy for a few days and was


    overjoyed. She hadpletely forgotten about the pressure.


    Mel was terrified when she saw Trevon. He exuded an aura that kept people away from him. Every


    time she was so frightened that she did not dare to say a word, she would hide far away. She lowered


    her gaze and tried her best to find something to do. She quietly walked to Jim¡¯s side and quietly helped


    carry things.


    Jim saw that she was small, so he handed her something lighter and reminded her kindly, ¡®Carry these.


    Make a few more trips. You don¡¯t have to carry them all at once.¡±


    Then, he turned around and said to Trevon and the others, ¡°Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson, go in. I¡¯ll carry


    these things in with Mel.¡±


    Trevon turned his head and nced at Jim. His eyes darkened and he quickly replied, ¡°Okay¡±


    The next second, Natalie, who still wanted to help, was led into the house


    As soon as she entered the house, she smelled the fragrance of food. She held Trevon¡¯s hand and


    pulled him to the dining room. The dining table was already filled with all kinds of delicious food. The


    smell was very good. The hot fragrance entered her nose and evoked long-lost memories.


    Her face was brimming with happiness, contentment, and happiness.


    All the changes in her expression were seen by Trevon. From when she was outside the house and


    was still in a daze in the car to when she was waiting for dinner like a child. It was the most realistic


    reaction.


    This was the most realistic version of her, showing her emotions.


    Two years ago, he felt that her satisfaction was fake. He could see a satisfied smile on her face when


    she brought out a bowl of Spaghetti Bolognese. Now, he felt that this simple life was very reliable.


    A few days ago, he read an article that he agreed with. Choosing the right wife was a top-notch


    investment for men. Now that he thought about it, it made sense.


    He looked around. This house was built in an ancient style. Most of the buildings were made of wood.


    The wooden door seemed to be able to smell a faint wood fragrance, making people feel warm and


    close. There were calligraphy and paintings of some eras back hanging on the walls. He could tell that


    Thea was a person with a rich cultural aura. All the decorations showed the precipitation of time. After


    the baptism of


    time, the old man should be a nostalgic person.


    Such a house was filled with time and memories. Every ce seemed to have a story buried. No


    wonder she didn¡¯te back after Theo left. No wonder she would rather live at Edward¡¯s house.


    However, there was a trace of doubt in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and looked around, wanting to


    find an answer. In just a moment, he seemed to be enlightened.


    Natalie went to the kitchen happily. While he was free, he sent a message to Frank. After sending the


    message, he put his phone in his pocket and pretended not to have done anything.


    The main seat had always been empty. No one sat there. That seat was reserved for Barron. The


    cutlery was also ced. Lena sat beside the main seat, followed by Jasper, Natalie, Trevon


    Jim and Mel stood on both sides, not daring to sit down.


    Natalie turned to Trevon beside him and said, ¡°Let them sit down too.¡±


    In the Foster¡¯s residence, when Natalie¡¯s grandpa was still around, Jenny and Lena sat down to eat


    together as well. Baron never treated them as babysitters.


    After interacting with them for so long. Trevon understood how they interacted. It was different from the


    Wilson¡¯s residence, so he naturally did not object. He nodded and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    After dinner, Jasper was carried away by Lena. He yed downstairs with Mel and Jim.


    Natalie held Trevon¡¯s hand and walked up the stairs. When Natalie reached her room, she ced her


    hand on the doorknob for a few seconds before opening it. She stretched out her index finger and


    pressed the switch on the wall. Instantly, the dark room became extremely bright.


    The furnishings and decorations in the room could be seen at a nce. It was very simple, but why


    was it princess style?


    The walls were pink. Even the carpet was lotus pink. The curtains were pale pink. What was up with


    the style?


    It didn¡¯t seem to match Natalie¡¯s personality and her usual clothes. He remembered that her room was


    also decorated in a cold color when she was in Evergreen Gardens


    Natalie nced at the man who was full of doubts and was frowning. Sheughed and said, ¡°Do you


    think this style is a little different from mine?¡±


    Trevon was not hypocritical. He nodded honestly and hugged her waist as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯re a woman. It¡¯s just that your personality and the things you usually like are not this


    pink. It¡¯s very difficult for me to fuse you with pink. If it¡¯s Ava, I can still understand.¡±


    Natalie did not struggle and allowed him to hug her. She raised her head and looked into his eyes as


    she replied, ¡°Actually, Grandpa wants to raise me into a little princess, but I¡¯m not a little princess to


    begin with. How can I be a little princess? It¡¯s just that this is Grandpa¡¯s kind intentions. I don¡¯t


    want to reject it, so I act like I like it every time. Grandpa probably thinks that I like pink, so he hasn¡¯t


    changed it. Even if he feels that it¡¯s old, he still changes it to pink. As time passes, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.


    I¡¯ll treat myself as a little princess when I get home.¡±


    How could she have the chance to be a little princess? She was a child without a mother in


    school. She would always be reminded by a few people that her mother had jumped off a building and


    died. She did not have a mother and her father did not want her anymore.


    Seeing that she did not retort or retaliate, they felt that she was easy to bully, so they kept hitting her. It


    was not that she could not retaliate, but she was afraid that once she retaliated, her parents would be


    called. That way, her grandfather would know. She did not want her grandfather to be sad. When she


    was beaten, she always protected her face.


    Every time she was beaten up, she would hide her injuries and go home. She was afraid that her


    grandfather would find out. She would hide in her room in the dead of night and cry secretly. However,


    every time she saw pink, her mood would inexplicably improve. Sheforted herself that she was still


    a little princess at home.


    The next day, it was as if nothing had happened. She went to school as usual and happily greeted her


    grandfather and said goodbye.


    Noticing that she was in low spirits and the confusion in her eyes, he lowered his body and kissed the


    corner of her lips. He asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to sleep here tonight? The past is in the past.


    Everything is the way you like it now.


    ¡°You won¡¯t suffer again in the past. You have me in the future.


    Her gloomy mood was scattered by the kiss. She smiled faintly. ¡°Can you ept this style? Can you


    sleep?¡±


    Trevon pinched her dainty nose. ¡°If you can fall asleep, how can I not? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°No, forget it. Let¡¯s go back to Evergreen Gardens. The bed in this room is not as big as Evergreen


    Gardens. It can¡¯t fit three people. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t torture Lena.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep in my house tonight. Since you¡¯ve shown me your room, let me show you mine. My


    room is a lonely man¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°How can he be a lonely man?¡± wondered Natalie.


    They were either climbing walls or cross-dressing. They were having a lot of fun. Where was the


    loneliness?


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist his coaxing and agreed to sleep at Trevon¡¯s house.


    9


    Frank originally nned to drive to Lithern Club, but when he was about to reach Lithern Club, he


    received a message from William.


    ¡°Your mother sent an apology message to Rose. Go back and check on Rose.¡±


    After reading the message, Frank did not hesitate to turn the steering wheel. He turned the steering


    wheel and stepped on the elerator. Under his sunsses, his eyes were as cold as ice. The half


    hour drive was shortened to 18 minutes.


    After parking the car, he even left the doors unlocked as he stepped out of the car and walked quickly


    to the vi.


    When Frank pushed the door open and entered, he saw Rose silently crying as she opened the


    package mechanically and scratched randomly on the cardboard box. He frowned and his eyes


    darkened. He strode over and casually threw his coat on the ground. He slowly squatted down and


    took the paper knife from Rose.


    He suppressed his feelings and tried to sound as gentle as possible. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Give me the


    knife.¡±


    Rose acted as if she did not hear anything and continued to open the cardboard box with the knife in


    her hand. Frank helplessly and carefully snatched the knife away and threw it aside.


    The sound of the knife making contact with the clean tiles was exceptionally clear and loud in therge


    and silent living room.


    It could make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Rose¡¯s tears fell as her hand was emptied. Frank squatted down and held her head with one hand. He


    slowly turned her head around and pressed her into his arms. He continued to restrain his emotions.


    His eyes darkened and he lowered his voice. ¡°Let it out. This won¡¯t happen again. I promise you.¡±


    The next second, Rose cried her heart out. The entire silent living room was filled with her cries.


    She kept hitting Frank¡¯s chest, again and again, desperately venting her emotions.


    Frank did not feel any pain at all. He did not even frown. His face was tense. He pursed his lips and did


    not say anything else. He just let Rose vent her emotions


    This matter had been buried in her heart for too long. It was so long that she had forgotten that Grace


    still owed her an apology. It was so long that she would not be able to see the healed wound until she


    took off her watch. These were things that she did not want to remember.


    It was both her fault and Grace¡¯s fault.


    After suppressing her emotions for so long, she desperately needed an outlet. However, Grace¡¯s


    apology came just in time.


    After crying for a long time, Frank¡¯s clothes were drenched. He didn¡¯t know if he was drenched in tears


    or snort. Rose only raised her head when she couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Her eyes were red and swollen,


    and she said in a heavy nasal voice, ¡°You still owe me an apology¡±


    Frank¡¯s legs were numb from squatting for so long, so he simply sat on the carpet next to Rose. As


    soon as he sat down, he realized that something was wrong. He looked down. Wasn¡¯t this the carpet


    custom-made in his room?


    Without a doubt, it was the work of this crybaby in front of him.


    He closed his eyes and told himself to calm down. This was a carpet that he had custom-made


    overseas, but this girl had casually thrown it on the ground as a cushion. Frank sat cross-legged with


    one hand on his leg and propped his cheek on his hand. He looked at his sister and said, ¡°For breaking


    your ex boyfriend¡¯s leg? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t try to forcefully press it on me.¡±


    Rose looked down at Frank. She sniffed and said gloomily. ¡°He doesnt deserve the words ¡®ex-


    boyfriend¡±. You clearly know that he¡¯s a scumbag Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Frank was stunned. Thinking that she did not know, he changed to a rxed tone. I¡¯m afraid of


    smearing your first love. I cherish my life.¡± Rose kicked him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Do you like


    being a scapegoat that much?¡±


    Just as Rose thought that he would not apologize, Frank looked at her in a daze and apologized


    sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was wrong of me.¡± Hearing this, Rose had tears in her eyes, but still smiled and


    said generously, ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, I ept it.¡±


    At first, Rose thought that Frank was just like Grace, spying on her. She hated being controlled by Rose


    and Frank. However, after knowing that the man was a scumbag, she waited for Frank to tell her the


    truth. In the end, he did not say a word or exin anything for a few years. That was why Rose was


    angry.


    Frank ced his hands behind his back, crossed his legs, and ced his hands on the ground. He


    looked at his sister, who had finished venting her emotions, and her mood clearly improved. ¡°I won¡¯t


    argue with you tonight on ount of you crying like a dog. I¡¯ll be your punching bag for free. Hit me.


    After today, you won¡¯t get this benefit anymore.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other on the carpet for a while, but Rose still did not make a move, She


    only rolled her eyes at him in disdain.


    Frank had never expected Rose tomit suicide. All these years, he had regretted his decision. If he


    had told her the truth earlier, he might have avoided this scar. This was the thing he med himself for


    the most. He had thought that it was for her own good, but he had harmed


    her.


    Frank urged, ¡°Are you going to hit me or not? if you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t have another one.¡±


    Rose pulled Frank¡¯s sleeve and wiped her tears and snot. Then, she said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of Ava


    Frank did not p his clothes in disdain. He just allowed Rose to wipe her tears and snot on his


    sleeve.


    He remained silent and did not answer Rose¡¯s question at all.


    One would be in apletely different mood when one had vented one¡¯s emotions. After everything


    was resolved, the way that the brother and sister interacted with each other would naturally change,


    ¡°Hey, what do you think of Ava? Do you have any interest in her? Give me a definite answer. Thest


    time I asked you, you didn¡¯t say anything. Doesn¡¯t it feel suffocating keeping everything to yourself?¡±


    Frank opened his eyes and red at her. ¡°Is my name ¡®Hey¡¯? At least I bought you a whole room of


    presents. Is it not worth you calling me something different?¡±


    Rose tilted her head. Her eyes were red and swollen. She wasn¡¯t in her best state. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    bored now. Let¡¯s have a heart-to-heart. Can you help me open the present, my dear brother?¡±


    Her face was filled with disdain, but her hands were already moving. She picked up the knife that had


    been thrown aside and muttered unhappily, ¡°Those who know will think that you have too much money.


    Those who don¡¯t know will think that you storing up for the end of the world.¡±


    Rose continued to make Ava¡¯s presence known ¡°I wonder if Ava is blind to actually think that you¡¯re


    cute when you insult people.¡±


    The two of them were very cooperative. Frank unpacked and Rose would sort things into different


    categories.


    Frank snorted and threw an empty cardboard box far away. ¡°You think everyone can see the good in


    me, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My brother is the best. Well, I can¡¯t find a word that matches you in the Oxford


    Dictionary. I have to customize one¡±


    *We¡¯ll talk about it when we find it. Don¡¯t give me empty promises¡±


    Rose yfully approached Frank and bumped his shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give Princess Ava to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Frank¡¯s


    hand that was holding the knife paused. Half a secondter, he said, ¡°Take care of yourself. Be more


    careful when you find a boyfriend in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let this go that easily, are you?¡± wondered Rose.


    ¡°You change the topic as soon as Ava is mentioned. Do you like her or not? Or are you afraid that she


    will interfere with your marriage?¡±


    Frank replied without looking up. ¡°Children don¡¯t have to worry about adult matters. When are you


    going to work?¡±


    Rose shrugged her shoulders. She knew that this person did not intend to answer her question. She


    did not force him. She could not get anything out of him. ¡°The day after tomorrow. Natalie and the


    others will start work the day after tomorrow. I n to go the day after tomorrow too. It will be more


    lively to eat together¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to call 50 people to eat with you tomorrow? You¡¯re going to work, not to a gathering.


    Please install a GPS on yourself to know your ce.¡±


    After a few hours, the presents were all unpacked. When Frank packed the cardboard box to the door,


    he was already sweating profusely. He suspected that Rose was here to torture him.


    When he walked in, he saw that Rose was still sorting out the things she had bought online. ¡°You¡¯re


    torturing yourself. Can¡¯t you buy less next time? If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll confiscate the bank card. You


    can survive by yourself.¡±


    Rose was also filled with regret. How could she have known that she would buy so much at once? She


    would rather die than buy so much in the future. There was just too much. She just wanted to be


    generous to herself asionally. She didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life unpacking things she had


    bought online. ¡°I won¡¯t buy this much in the future. You¡¯re not serious about taking back what you gave,


    right?¡±


    Frank looked at her calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t work tomorrow,e home with me.¡±


    What needed to be resolved had to be resolved. They couldn¡¯t be cut off from each other for the rest of


    their lives. It was already rare for Grace to make a series of apologies.


    It was great to know that one could learn one¡¯s mistakes.


    She had also thought about many things during her stay in Sapphire City. There were a few times when


    she seemed to have seen Grace¡¯s figure in a daze after ss. However, on second thought, this


    person was so arrogant that she would definitely note to see her.


    After all, they were mother and daughter. Her heart softened. Perhaps she no longer hated her deep


    down. She just needed a way out and a breakthrough. Perhaps after knowing that the man was a


    scumbag, she regretted her rebellion.


    However, once something was done, it could not be erased. The estrangement had already formed.


    Rose needed an apology, and Grace needed a way out.


    After pausing for a while, Rose went upstairs with a pile of goods. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Frank watched as sheboriously moved the spoils of war on the ground. He squatted down and


    carried a pile as well. ¡°Where are you putting them? Do I have to give you a whole room to store them?


    You¡¯re so spoilt


    Rose followed behind Frank in a good mood. She felt that this idea was not bad. ¡°Cranky Franky¡­¡±


    After receiving Frank¡¯s sharp gaze, she quickly changed her words. ¡°Frank, I think your idea is really


    good. Why don¡¯t you implement it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to adopt you for the rest of my life. You¡¯re just staying here temporarily. Do you really think


    you can do whatever you want in my house?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I really did that, Ava might not like it. Alright, I¡¯ll still prioritize my future sister-inw.


    Although I don¡¯t know if my future. sister-inw is Ava, I¡¯m still a sensible person.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Are we eating dinner or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where are you taking me to eat delicious food? I¡¯ve been eating at the Grand Manor for a few


    days. I¡¯m not going¡­¡±


    Frank walked at the front and moved the things to her room, ignoring the troublemaker behind him

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    After leaving the house, Jim drove in the direction of Evergreen Gardens. The partition was raised


    again.


    He quietly became an invisible person once again.


    The day was getting dark, and the dark night shrouded the bustling city. The scenery outside the car


    window shed past for a moment. It could not be grasped or kept, and could only be seen.


    It was very quiet in the back seat. Jasper was still working on the Rubik¡¯s Cube. His hands kept


    moving, and he was extremely serious. He was so serious that Trevon and Natalie could not bear to


    disturb him.


    After looking at the scenery for a while, Natalie felt a little sleepy She closed her eyes and leaned on


    Trevon¡¯s shoulder before falling asleep.


    When he saw that she was tired, he moved his shoulders closer to her side and sat a little lower. He


    lowered himself so that she was morefortable to lean against His hand naturally rested on her


    waist as he patted her gently. ¡°Do you want me to hold you while you sleep?¡±


    Not fully asleep yet, she mumbled, ¡°No.¡±


    Her son was still here. Why was he hugging her to sleep? To think he could think of such a thing


    Just as she rejected him, the phone in her hand rang. She opened her sleepy eyes and lowered her


    gaze. She unlocked the phone with one hand as her head was still leaning against his shoulder.


    It was a message from Ava. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m home. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After reading the first message, before she could reply, the second message came immediately. ¡°Sis,


    I¡¯ve deleted Frank¡¯s contact information. I won¡¯t contact him anymore. He doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t


    want to be the person he hates. Enough is enough.¡±


    After reading this message, Natalie didn¡¯t know how to reply. She searched her mind for suitable


    words. A male voice above her head said, ¡°Don¡¯t know how to reply?¡±


    Her head rose from his shoulder. Her neck was a little sore. As soon as she raised her hand, Trevon¡¯s


    hand slowly moved from her waist to her neck to massage her. It was as if he could guess her


    thoughts. It was veryfortable and the strength was just right. When someone massaged her, she


    focused on chatting with Ava.


    To answer Trevon¡¯s question, she said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what to say. Ava is really sad this time. This


    is her first time pursuing someone, but she didn¡¯t get any response.¡±


    It was normal for someone to not get a reaction from the person he or she was pursuing.


    Indeed, people were biased. Ava was her younger sister, so she naturally felt a little heartache for Ava.


    Frank wasn¡¯t the one to me when he refused Ava. He had the right to choose.


    However, it took a lot of courage for a girl to summon the courage and confess to a boy in front of so


    many people. Even though Ava was cheerful and direct, she was still a girl after all, it was inevitable


    that she would be hurt. It was expected that she would be hurt if she had


    some expectations.


    Natalie thought for a while and typed a message. ¡°I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make.¡±


    After a few minutes, Ava replied, ¡°Sis, I love you, xxx.¡±


    ¡°Rest early. You¡¯ve been on the ne for so long today. Rest well so that you can defeat the enemy¡±


    Natalie typed her reply.


    Ava sent a ¡°roger that¡± sticker. It was a little cartoon saluting pose. The image of Ava saluting


    automatically appeared in Natalie¡¯s mind. It was. lively, cute, and yful.


    Ava sent a message to the Fairy Fortress group chat to inform them that she was safe. Then, she


    received stickers from Rose and Sherri.


    Natalie saw that there was no reply and pressed on the edge of her phone. The screen Instantly turned


    ck. She then said to herself, ¡°I want to go to Sapphire City to cheer for Ava when thepetition


    starts.¡±


    As expected, Trevon said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡°He wanted to tag along so that he could


    propose.


    Natalie didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she teased, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯ll bring you to see Sapphire City Base


    and my uncle¡¯s house. You couldn¡¯t enter before, right?¡±


    Her words were heart-wrenching and firing.


    The tip of Trevon¡¯s tongue pressed against his mrs. His eyes were fixed on the woman who was


    openly teasing him. He smiled terrifyingly ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re provoking me.¡±


    Natalie spread her hands casually and said innocently, ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. What I said seems to be the


    truth. I¡¯m kind enough to bring you to take a look. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Alright, looks like this woman is beginning to tease me. Have I been doting on her too much?¡±


    wondered Trevon.


    He reached out and pinched the back of her soft neck. It was much heavier than when he was


    massaging her She turned her hand and elbowed him in his chest. He quickly grabbed her hand, and


    she freed her other hand to exchange blows with him.


    The two of them went back and forth,pletely forgetting that there was a little guy in the car At this


    moment, Jasper was no longer ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube He was watching what he thought was a


    fight ¡°Come on


    Hearing this the two of them stopped what they were doing and smiled at each other before letting go.


    Natalie red at Trevon and then said gently to his son, ¡°Mommy is ying with Daddy, not fighting¡±


    Jasper nodded, not fully understanding


    The car stopped at the parking space for Evergreen Gardens during the fight.


    After Jim got out of the car, he felt very uneasy. He didn¡¯t know if he should unload the suitcase down


    or not.


    Ethan had already followed Joseph back to Sapphire City Back then, he had left him here to guard


    against wolves. Now that the wolves had already entered the nest, he was naturally transferred back.


    Trevon opened the door and got out of the car. He instructed Jim, ¡°Unload the suitcase and you can go


    back.¡±


    ¡°Thank god. I had no intention of going home with you,¡± thought Jim.


    Hearing this, he quickly unloaded the luggage and got into the car. He stepped on the elerator and


    drove straight to the entrance of themunity


    ¡°Who the hell is he running from?¡± wondered Natalie. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevon frowned slightly as he watched the Maybach leave. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Give me the child.¡±


    Carrying Jasper in one hand and holding Natalie in the other, and Natalie pushed her suitcase with her


    other hand. The three of them walked into the elevator.


    He had no intention of letting go of her hand. ¡°25¡± he said in a low voice.


    Natalie let go of the suitcase handle and reached out her index finger to press the number 25. The


    number on the disy kept jumping from 1 to 25. With a ding, the elevator door opened.


    Trevon walked to the door of a suite with ease before letting go of her hand and pressing his fingerprint


    to the fingerprint lock. The door opened with a click and he reached out to hold Natalie again. Their


    fingers intertwined as he led her into the room.


    After entering, he let go of her hand and ced Jasper on the ground. He said gently to him, ¡°Go y


    in that room over there. There are many toys inside.¡±


    When Natalie heard that, she looked in the direction he was pointing and realized that it was a


    children¡¯s room. The door of the room was open, and he could see that there were many toys inside.


    There were Transformers, Ultraman, motorbike models¡­


    She looked around and realized that this spacious suite had everything. However, there were also two


    rooms. One was the master bedroom, and the other was the children¡¯s room.


    Theyout of the kitchen and dining room wasrge enough to amodate more than ten people.


    Was he nning to have a gathering? In Natalie¡¯s opinion, this design was very unreasonable. The


    space was wasted.


    It was a pity the living room was so big. She wasn¡¯t sure if it felt too empty, but there was a huge


    leather sofa ced there. She suspected that Trevon didn¡¯t sleep on the bed at night, but on the s


    She really wanted to know which designer designed it and whether the designer was an amateur.


    After a while, Trevon leaned against the door with his hands in his pockets. He watched her look


    around without blinking. After a while, he said. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    She turned around. Although she was smiling, the confusion on her face was obvious. ¡°When did you


    buy this house?¡±


    He straightened up and answered honestly, ¡®Before you left the country¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t even realize his original intention of buying this. He just wanted to get closer to her. If


    he had known his intentions, wouldn¡¯t his daughter have been able to run around as well by now?


    Her chest constricted with an indescribable feeling He had a lot of houses. Adare Manor was the


    marital home that Mr. Wilson had bought for them, but he still had his own detached vi. So why buy


    this? Had he bought it for her two years ago?


    He knew that she was puzzled. He walked closer and pulled her into his arms. He wrapped his arms


    tightly around her and rested his chin on the top of her head. His deep voice came from above her


    head. ¡°After you left Adare Manor, you lived in Edward¡¯s house, so I bought this house here.¡±


    She suddenly raised her head, and a tacit understanding formed in that second. When she raised her


    head, he seemed to know that she was going to raise her head and stood up straight.


    She looked slightly pleased with herself, as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°Are you jealous


    and not aware of it? Otherwise, it¡¯s hard for me to understand why you bought this house.¡±


    His lips curved slightly as he mocked himself. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She asked again. ¡°When I left two years ago, Mr. Wilson came to the airport. You didn¡¯t.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, she regretted bringing this up.¡±¡®I went,¡± said Trevon. He had even been


    car


    ¡°Huh? You went? But I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Trevon was a little embarrassed. He rubbed the tip of his nose with his index finger. ¡°I had something


    on and left. You probably didn¡¯t see me.¡±


    She was dubious. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He did not want to continue this topic at all. He took her by the waist and led her into the master


    bedroom. ¡°Look, this is our room. See if there¡¯s anything you need to change. I¡¯ll arrange it tomorrow.¡±


    The color scheme of the master bedroom was the same as the room she stayed in at Adare Manor. It


    was clean andfortable without too many colors. It was just that there were so many switches on


    the wall.


    She looked at the bed. It seemed to be bigger than the one in Adare Manor. She did not know if it was


    her imagination.


    She felt that the design of this suite was very strange. There were many things that she could not


    describe, but she could not find anything strange about it


    For example, there were many switches on the walls, there were only two rooms, the dining room was


    huge, and the sofa was as big as a big¡­


    She walked out of the master bedroom. She had no intention of sleeping with him at night. Trevon had


    agreed to go to the Wilson¡¯s residence the next day. She did not want to be watched like a monkey


    when she walked with a strange posture.


    She walked straight to Jasper¡¯s room. There was a dazzling array of toys. They were all toys that boys


    should have. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Jasper tonight. I need to rest.¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened at those words. The disappointment was visible in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Natalie touched his son¡¯s head and stood up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll


    die from overwork.¡±


    Trevon smiled ¡°Why do you care so much about me? My stamina is very good. You can rest assured


    about this. Didn¡¯t I say that I wanted to exercise with you?¡±


    What exercise? Was this the exercise she was talking about? Natalie refused. ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    Wilson¡¯s residence tomorrow. I advise you to stop thinking about it.¡±


    Trevon gritted his teeth and did not force her. There were many things to do in the future, so he was not


    in a hurry. There were emotions hidden in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m putting this on the record.¡±


    ¡°Record my ass. Who the hell do you think you are? Are you going to say that what you haven¡¯t used


    can roll over to the next month?¡± Natalie cursed inwardly.


    At night, Trevon cooperated and really didn¡¯t mess around. After helping Jasper take a shower, he even


    warmed up a cup for her before going to the master bedroom.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    To be able to sleep so soundly on the first night in an unfamiliar environment, was it because she was


    too insensitive to safety, or was it because the person sleeping next door was very safe?


    Early in the morning, the melodious chirping of birds could be heard through the room. It didn¡¯t sound


    noisy at all. Instead, it was veryfortable.


    Natalie was not surprised when she realized that the space beside her was empty. She sat up slowly


    and pulled the nket around her.


    Not long after, Trevon returned with Jasper in his arms. He asked in a slightly strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re


    awake?¡±


    Natalie was notpletely awake. She only sat up when she realized that Jasper was not around. She


    struggled to open her eyes and narrowed them into slits as she looked at the man standing in front of


    her. In the blurriness, the man¡¯s face was extremely handsome. In an instant, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s done peeing.¡±


    Trevon originally wanted to secretly take the child to pee before putting him back. ¡°Yes, I set the rm.


    Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Did you sleep well?¡¯


    Natalie yawned, scratched her head, and opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Yes, I slept pretty well. Maybe I


    went to bed too earlyst night. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep longer?¡±


    He stood still. Jasper had already fallen asleep again. He had no intention of waking up.


    Seeing that he was standing still, she patted the seat beside her. She stared at him and asked, ¡°Are


    you going to sleep?¡±


    She nced at the Spider-Man clock on the wall. The time was 6:30. It was pretty early. ¡°Get some


    more sleep,¡± she said again.


    His eyes were filled with joy. He quickly smiled and walked to the bed. How could he reject such a good


    benefit? Last night, when he slept alone, he was rolling around and could not fall asleep at all. He was


    used to sleeping with his wife hugging him. The moment his arms were empty, they were empty.


    Happiness was like a drug. Once you were satisfied once, you would want it a second time, a third


    time, a fourth time, or even more. You would never want to go back to how it was.


    He immediately lifted the nket and crawled into it. It was inevitably a little cramped for three people


    to sleep under the same nket.


    The two of themy down together. He hugged her waist tightly and buried his head in her shoulder.


    His breathnded on her neck, and her body felt numb. It seemed like he could not sleep like this


    either.


    She turned around and looked at him with a warning look. ¡°Stop fooling around and sleep well.


    Otherwise, you can go back.¡±


    ¡°Got it. The nket is too small. I¡¯ll hug you. Otherwise, both of us won¡¯t have a nket to cover


    ourselves.¡± After saying that, he kissed her forehead and pulled her tightly into his arms.


    He found afortable spot and fell asleep again. However, he could not fall asleep at all. It was even


    more difficult for him to sleep than sleeping alone.


    He could only watch as the two of them fell asleep. He quietly looked at the sparkling ceiling.


    The ceiling he designed for Jasper was a sea of stars. It was night-light, and it would glow slightly in the


    darkness, like a simted starry sky


    When he couldn¡¯t sleep, he could only count the stars. He never knew that the starry sky he designed


    would one day be used on him.


    It looked quite good, like the sea of stars.


    Although it was a little cramped for three people to sleep under one nket, it was healthier to


    squeeze. Happiness was squeezed out.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    He could still fall asleep after counting the stars. When he counted two thirds of the stars on the ceiling,


    sleep slowly overwhelmed him. As soon as his eyelids closed, the phone under his pillow vibrated non-


    stop at an inappropriate time.


    He slowly reached out a hand and quietly took out his phone from under the pillow. He narrowed his


    eyes and nced at the caller ID that kept jumping on the phone screen. His thumb pressed the


    answer button and he lowered his voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Theo was a smart person and knew what was going on the moment he heard Trevon¡¯s voice. He said


    in a disdainful tone, ¡°You¡¯re staying at the girl¡¯s house?¡±


    Trevon was dissatisfied. What did he mean by staying in Natalie¡¯s house? Natalie was actually staying


    in his house.


    In a low voice, he said unhappily, ¡°She¡¯s at my house.¡±


    Theo¡¯s mellow voice overflowed from the microphone. There was still a hint of disdain in his tone.


    ¡°Humph, if you can remarry then you can be proud of yourself in front of me. When are youing


    over?¡±


    Trevon looked down at the woman who was slowly waking up in his arms and smiled. ¡°Come over


    when you¡¯re awake. Go over for lunch and ask Mary to make some cake¡±


    Theo agreed and hung up. He couldn¡¯t possibly disturb the two youngsters.


    After hanging up the phone, Trevon lowered his head and nced at the woman in his arms. He


    stuffed the phone back under the pillow and reached out to help her tuck her hair behind her ear. ¡°Did I


    wake you up?¡±


    She was soft in his arms. She had just woken up and was weak. ¡°Was it Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Mr. Wilson? He didn¡¯t think there was a problem before, but now that he heard it, it sounded a little


    polite. No matter how he listened, it didn¡¯t sound good.


    His hands were not idle. He yed with a strand of hair and said gently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of calling him


    Mr. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Wilson?


    ¡°Oh, he want¡¯s me to call him Grandpa,¡± thought Natalie.


    She smiled gently. The morning light shone through, making one want to kiss her. ¡°Did you me to just


    call him Grandpa? But we¡¯re divorced now. Won¡¯t your parents not like it when I call him Grandpa?¡±


    Trevon continued to y with her hair casually. His tone was calm, as if he did not want to add to her


    burden. ¡°They can¡¯t wait for you to change the way you address them¡±


    He was sure that if they remarried today, his grandfather would publicize it in the next second.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She smiled and hugged his waist tightly under the nket. ¡°I¡¯ll do it step by step.¡±


    Today, the Wilson¡¯s residence was exceptionally lively. In the living room, Jasper ran happily in the


    living room, ying hide-and-seek with Gage


    Theo helped him cheat by the side. Gage pretended to be blind and couldn¡¯t see Jasper. Gage kept


    shouting. ¡°Where¡¯s Jasper? Where did Jasper hide? Why can¡¯t I find him?¡±


    Jasper was hiding behind the sofa where Theo was sitting. He was covered with a nket and hiding


    inside pasta,ughing. Actually, he had long been discovered by this sound, but helplessly, Gage


    continued to pretend to be blind.


    ¡°How can they be so happy ying this game?¡± wondered Trevon.


    Jim stood at the side and was extremely envious. This was the atmosphere of home. He missed


    home.


    After a while, Mary brought over some cake. ¡°Mrs. Wilson. I learned this recently. Try it and see if it¡¯s


    delicious. See if there¡¯s anything that needs to be improved.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. They were filled with anticipation. Natalie


    braced herself and reached for a pastry. She stiffly stuffed it into her mouth.


    How did it feel to eat under everyone¡¯s gaze? One had to give an answer after eating.


    She chewed slowly and moved her lips slightly. She pursed the pastry stuck in her mouth. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s


    quite delicious. It tastes just like the cakes


    made in bakeries.¡±


    Mary was smug ¡°I learned it from a baker. Mr. Wilson hired someone to teach us at a high price, but I¡¯m


    the only one who learned it the best.


    The taste is also the best.¡±


    ¡°Us?


    ¡°Therefore, it was a lot of people, not just Mary¡­¡±


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. How could she say what she liked to eat in the future? If she


    said that she liked to eat durian, would the Wilson¡¯s residence agree? They probably wouldn¡¯t. After all,


    this taste wasn¡¯t something many people could ept.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you in a daze?¡±


    When Theo heard his grandson¡¯s tone, he red at him. ¡°Have you returned everything you¡¯ve learnt


    to your tutor? Can¡¯t you think of something better to say?¡±


    Natalie turned to look at the pitiful Trevon. For a moment, she really suspected that he wasn¡¯t the


    Wilson family¡¯s blood. ¡°Mr. Grandpa, I told him to say whatever he wanted. You don¡¯t have to be so


    polite with me. I prefer to get along with him freely.¡±


    Theo had long noticed the change in the way Natalie addressed him. ording to the past, it had


    already been Mr. Wilson. Now that she paused for a moment, it meant that he wanted to change, but


    she was embarrassed. Warmth immediately appeared in his eyes. His smile deepened, and the


    wrinkles on his face squeezed together. ¡°Sigh, our Natalle is considerate. You¡¯ve found a treasure, kid.


    Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Trevon could not refute his grandfather¡¯s words. He had to admit that his grandfather¡¯s eyes were


    sharp. He finally knew why his grandfather had to force him to get a marriage certificate.


    The old man was indeed good at knowing if a woman was good or not. Back then, his grandfather had


    also chosen his mother. However, his father had taken a liking to her at first nce. His grandfather


    had also fallen in love with his grandmother at first sight and had apanied her until they were old.


    However, when his grandmother was young, she had been working hard with his grandfather and


    started a business, leaving behind a lot of problems. When she was sick, she did not want his


    grandfather to worry and decided to hide it. In the end, her illness worsened and she passed away


    early.


    He was the only one who didn¡¯t listen to his grandfather. It seemed like he was the only one who


    suffered.


    Rachel came out of the kitchen with arge basin of strawberries. They were red and big, and one


    could tell at a nce that they had been carefully chosen. Her gaze met Natalie¡¯s, and she greeted


    politely, ¡°Rachel.¡±


    Rachel was stunned, but she quickly replied, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat fruit first. We¡¯ll eat in an hour at most.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Rachel took a strawberry and walked to Theo¡¯s side. She pulled off the small nket


    on Jasper and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Quick, stop ying. Let¡¯s eat strawberries first. This strawberry is


    very sweet. Let¡¯s try it?¡±


    Jasper loved strawberries the most. They were sweet, moist, red, and cute. ¡°Okay¡± He slid down from


    the sofa. Rachel was afraid that he would fall and protected him with one hand.


    ¡®Slow down. There¡¯s no hurry. Grandma will buy more if you finish them.¡±


    It was the first time Natalie had seen Rachel with such patience. She was in a daze for a while, as if


    everyone was changing.


    Jasper ate the strawberries happily. Rachel patiently held a tissue in one hand and a strawberry in the


    other. She waited for Jasper to swallow it before stuffing it into his mouth. She was really serving him


    like a master.


    Even Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this. However, he could not win against the two of them.


    Just his grandfather alone could make him admit defeat. He could only look at his son who was eating


    leisurely.


    Jasper seemed to have a shield protecting him. He was not afraid of Trevon¡¯s warning gaze at all. It


    was automatically blocked. His mouth continued to eat while his hands continued to y with his toys.


    In any case, he did not need to use his hands at the moment.


    Juice trickled down from his chin. Rachel patiently took out a tissue to help wipe it, maintaining his


    handsome and clean appearance.


    Natalie¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she saw this. If this continued, would Jasper really be spoilt?


    Theo seemed to have seen through their worries and kindly exined. There was still a smile on his


    face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jasper is still young Dote on him first. Jasper is very smart and knows how to read


    people¡¯s expressions. He will definitely be more sensible than you when she grows up.¡±


    She was naturally referring to Trevon.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened. He was the most disliked person in the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    The little guy was like a king in the Wilson¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Lunch was very plentiful. Every dish on the table showed how good the Wilson family was to Natalie.


    They were basically her favorite dishes.


    The entire dining room was filled with smiles. Even the servants were smiling. With the old and the


    young around, it was hard not to be happy


    As the saying went, having an old man at home was like having a treasure.


    Theo asionally made a joke and teased Trevon and Jasper. Jasper couldn¡¯t eat so well


    independently yet and could always perform a few clumsy movements, causing everyone tough.


    They all felt that he was very cute, not clumsy


    However, the beautiful painting would always be disturbed by tactless people, such as those who came


    uninvited or those who felt good about themselves.


    ¡°There are so many people. Why didn¡¯t you call us when it¡¯s so lively?¡± A sharp voice with a strange


    tone came from the door.


    Hearing this, no one turned around. However, everyone¡¯s hand that was holding tableware paused for


    a moment before returning to normal. The yfulness stopped.


    After all, they did not wee the owner of the voice in their hearts, so there was no way to fake a


    wee. Today¡¯s lunch could be said to be hard-won. It was interrupted not long after it started. Even


    Theo was dissatisfied.


    As expected, Theo¡¯s face darkened and he put down tableware heavily. There was no hint of wee


    in his tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to cancel the gathering in the future?¡±


    ¡°Cancel the gathering?¡±


    Natalie turned her head and looked at Trevon inquiringly. The man who caught her gaze held her soft


    little hand under the table tightly and tapped his palm twice to indicate that Theo was right.


    After Max was disabledst time. Theo felt that the fake gathering was no longer meaningful. In


    addition, Jasper would go to the Wilson¡¯s residence. It was better to live separately


    However, he did not expect the others to suddenlye today.


    Peggy¡¯s family felt that what happenedst time was not as Trevon had said. It was just that there was


    no evidence, so they gritted their teeth and swallowed. When they went to look for the female celebrity


    fromst time, she was unconscious and they could not ask her at all. The next day, Peggy went back


    and said that she had already been discharged. In the end, she seemed to have disappeared. Many


    people they sent out could not find this female celebrity.


    The matter was very fishy, but there was no evidence


    Even if she was unhappy, she could not re up at Trevon This kind of loss made Peggy feel


    suffocated.


    Peggy¡¯s tone was strange and did not find herself disturbing at all ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t Max getting engaged? I


    brought Emily here to get to know him. No matter what, we¡¯re family Besides, Trevon is May¡¯s savior


    Everyone knew what the words ¡®savior meant. Only Natalie did not know. She calcted in her heart


    and felt that there were many things she


    did not know


    However, now was not the time to ask. He would talk about it tonight


    From Peggy¡¯s tone, she had a feeling that Max¡¯s disability was more or less rted to Trevon. She did


    not know if it was her imagination.


    ¡°Emily?¡± Even with his back facing her, he knew that Emily was here. If he didn¡¯t want to see her, he


    would still meet her. Things that he didn¡¯t want to see often happened the next second.


    This was a terrifyingw. It was just like when you were in primary school. One day, you would ck off


    and not memorize. When the teacher in ss said that he would test everyone¡¯s self-discipline today,


    you would say in your heart, ¡°Don¡¯t pick me. Don¡¯t pick me. Don¡¯t pick me.¡±


    However, this kind of thing was so mysterious. In the next second, the teacher would definitely call you


    out. You would wondered if the teacher had divination skills.


    Trevon kept rubbing Natalie¡¯s soft fingers under the table, as if to reassure her. Everyone at the table


    had already stopped eating. Only Jasper continued to eat innocently, and the sound of his slurping was


    heard.


    He was eating happily and mouthful after mouthful. He would alsough and say that the food was


    delicious.


    Rachel sat at the side and did not feel awkward at all. She even smiled. She liked her grandson¡¯s


    calmness


    Jasper would ignore everything that had nothing to do with him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie looked at his son and thought of Trevon in a second. Could this calm and annoying look be


    inherited?


    Trevon was silent for a moment before answering. ¡°So Peggy, are you here to thank me today?¡±


    He turned around and added annoyingly. ¡°You¡¯re quite sincere. Why are your hands empty? Are you


    thanking me verbally?¡±


    Carlos sat down on the sofa and vented his anger on Jim who was sitting on the sofa ¡°Since when is it


    your turn to sit? You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Trevon had already stood up. He was filled with anger and dissatisfaction. He took a tissue and wiped it


    before casually throwing it on the table ¡°Grandpa Carlos, why do I feel that you¡¯re not here to thank


    me? You look like you¡¯re here to find trouble¡±


    How could Theo not see the coldness on his grandson¡¯s body? Today was the first time he had officially


    brought Natalie back for dinner. It was also the first time a man and woman in love met their parents.


    The beautiful painting was definitely unhappy that it was interrupted. In addition, this grandson did not


    know how to read people¡¯s expressions. Other than Natalie, he probably would not restrain this hostility


    from him.


    Theo quickly stopped Trevon, afraid that he would show bad behavior in front of Jasper. ¡°Trevon, sit


    down¡± Then, he signaled Natalie with his


    eyes.


    Natalie was a little embarrassed after receiving the order, but she still held Trevon¡¯s hand. When she


    couldn¡¯t remove her hand, she simply stood up whilst holding his hand.


    He didn¡¯t turn his head, but the dissatisfaction on his face clearly decreased. He reached out and took


    her hand off his arm, interlocking their fingers.


    This action was very eye catching. It pierced Emily, who had been standing in front of them and was


    being hugged by Max. She was jealous, but she still pretended to congratte her. ¡°Congrattions,


    Sis, for stepping into the Wilson family again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theo¡¯s expression darkened, but he still had a kind smile on his face. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re


    an adult. It¡¯s better to think before you speak. After all, troublees from the mouth.¡±


    Emily was wearing a limited edition dress and carrying a limited edition bag. She was very confident.


    ¡°Grandpa Theo, I¡¯m just congratting Natalie. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Although she said that she was congratting Natalie, there was no hint of congrattions in her


    words.


    Theo did not reply. He only turned around and instructed Gage, ¡°Serve coffee.¡±


    Emily stood in the living room and felt that something was wrong, but there was no evidence.


    Natalie: Why do I feel like the green coffee is stuck?


    Trevon pulled Natalie to sit down beside Theo, ignoring the gazes of others. Then, he said to Jim, who


    was still standing, ¡°Sit, why are you standing? Do you still want to grow taller?¡±


    Jim understood what Mr. Wilson meant. He immediately sat down in an armchair at the side. To him, all


    he cared about was Natalie and Trevon. The others didn¡¯t pay him so he didn¡¯t care.


    No, he had to listen to Theo. After all, Mr. Wilson couldn¡¯t beat Theo.


    This move was undoubtedly an embarrassment to Carlos face. A few minutes ago, Carlos had asked


    Jim to stand up.


    Carlos said to Trevon with a sullen expression, ¡°When did the Wilson family be indiscriminate?¡±


    Trevon crossed his legs and replied casually, ¡°Grandpa Carlos, that¡¯s not right. Jim is my assistant and


    also my subordinate. Why is there no distinction between the top and bottom? The Wilson family is not


    the pce, and this sofa is not a throne with gold trimmings. How is he not


    allowed to sit on it?¡±


    Carlos was rendered speechless


    They hade with a purpose today, so Carlos no longer bothered about Jim. He originally just


    wanted to establish the prestige of the host.


    Peggy pulled Max and Emily to the side and sat down. He picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. He


    said to Emily beside him, ¡°Emily, you¡¯re about to marry over. The two of you are fated to be married into


    the Wilson family. You have to learn from your sister in the future. If you don¡¯t understand, ask¡±


    Emily immediately pretended to be a good student. ¡®Sis, please guide me in the future.¡±


    Just as Natalie was about to speak, Rachel came over with Jasper in his arms. She walked towards the


    sofa at the side and started talking before he even sat down. ¡°Peggy, your future daughter inw¡¯s


    memory isn¡¯t very good. I remember Natalie saying two years ago that her mother only gave birth to


    one child. Why is she calling Natalie her sister? This shows that her IQ isn¡¯t high. If you have nothing to


    do, spend more time teaching her. How can she address Natalie wrongly?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re half sisters What else can she call her?¡± wondered Peggy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really just call her by name here, can I?¡± Emilyined inwardly


    Ted did note today. These words evoked a scene from two years ago. It was also the scene of


    Rachel arguing with Emily. It was still Carlos who suppressed his anger and suggested, ¡°Just call her


    Natalie.¡±


    *Things are soplicated in affluent families. I¡¯d prefer things when they were simple, thought Jim


    Emily gripped her bag lightly. Her nails dug into the leather bag. She gritted her teeth and called out,


    ¡°Natalie.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and replied very naturally, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Since Rachel was helping her, she could not act shyly. She had to act confidently.


    Max¡¯s eyes never left Natalie¡¯s. He hadpletely forgotten that he had the lost ability to erect


    It was not that Rachel did not notice that Max was looking at Natalie. She reminded Emily. ¡°Don¡¯t


    address Natalie wrongly in the future. If you can¡¯t remember it, you can write it on your palm. Jotting


    things down always helps.¡±


    Emily thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, she turned to Max and said, ¡®Didn¡¯t your mother teach you basic


    manners? It¡¯s a disease to stare at others when they¡¯re not talking to you. Don¡¯t let me see it a second


    time.¡±


    Only then did Max look away Carlos red at his good-for-nothing grandson. They didn¡¯t get any


    advantages today, so why were they here?


    Carlos went straight to the point. ¡°Theo, look, Max is about to start a family. Get Trevon to arrange a


    position for him in the Wilson Group Look..


    Carlos¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. He hoped that Trevon would agree. Now, the Wilson Group


    was under Trevor¡¯s control. Theo hadpletely let go.


    Therefore, he was asking Trevon. However, he was asking Theo because he hoped that he could


    persuade Trevon to relent


    Natalie cursed in her heart. Max and Emily were reallypatible. They were both unemployed.


    After a while, Trevon said, ¡°Alright, the Wilson Group has been recruiting arge number of salesmen


    recently. Why don¡¯t we let Max try? I wonder if Grandpa Carlos will be willing¡±


    Carlos was rendered speechless


    Peggy was definitely unwilling. How could her son be a salesperson? This would definitely not be good


    if word got out. They would definitely beughed at if Max became a salesman.


    Rachel only yed with Jasper the entire time and did not participate in his son¡¯spany¡¯s decision.


    It was as if she did not hear it. Natalie. was very grateful that Rachel protected her in front of them. She


    felt warm inside.


    Peggy said again, ¡°Trevon, Max is the second eldest son of the Wilson family. It¡¯s inevitable that he will


    beughed at if he goes out to be a salesperson. Why don¡¯t you arrange a manager or a vice president


    for him?*


    ¡°That works too. Max, what are you good at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at ying with women. However, that¡¯s not possible now, given my situation,¡± thought Max.


    He didn¡¯t dare speak that out loud in public. Instead, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet. I¡¯ll rest for a little


    longer.¡±


    As soon as he said this, be it Trevon or Natalie, they all shook their heads in their hearts. The entire


    family was working hard to get a position, but in the end, they were unwilling and directly rejected.


    What a joke.


    Emily didn¡¯t feel good. Why could Trevon get the highest position in the Wilson Group while Max


    couldn¡¯t enter thepany? However, she couldn¡¯t say it now After all, they weren¡¯t engaged yet.


    There wasn¡¯t even an official announcement


    Carlos looked at his grandson¡¯s ashen face and felt suffocated. His tone softened. ¡°Then you can wait


    for Max to get better.¡±


    Trevon replied faintly, ¡°Okay¡±


    Who asked the Wilson family to have such a lousy rule? The eldest son inherited the Wilson family¡¯s


    the eldest son. They could not fight in secret. This was the most infuriating point for Carlos and his


    family.


    Peggy¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jasper. Seeing that Trevon had agreed, she began to praise him. ¡°This child


    is really beautiful. Natalie went overseas for so long to give birth, right? Why didn¡¯t you stay to give


    birth? You¡¯ve already married into the family, so why are you still being on independent woman?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t like this theory. What did it mean to not need a job after marrying into the family? ¡°Aunt


    Peggy, I have a job.¡±


    Peggy couldn¡¯t stop once she got started. ¡°How much money can you earn from that job of yours every


    day? You might as well stay at home and take good care of the child. Let Trevon give you pocket


    money¡±


    Natalie felt that it was impossible to chat with such a person. ¡°Everyone¡¯s way of working is different.


    Some people like to be self-sufficient at work, some like to be a mistress who reaps benefits without


    working and some like money from the sky. I think my job is quite good. Not to mention how much I


    earn, at least I feel at ease using the money I earn


    Theo, who had been quietly drinking coffee, spake up. He nodded in agreement and smiled ¡°Girl,


    you¡¯re right. A person¡¯s life has to be worth living. I agree with you. Your mother and I will take care of


    Jasper. Don¡¯t worry and focus on your career¡±


    Peggy didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Emily clearly felt that Natalie was implying her ¡°Mistress? Gain without working? I just don¡¯t have a job.


    So what if Max and I don¡¯t work? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to starve.¡±


    Rachel took a tissue and wiped Jasper¡¯s hand. He said calmly, ¡°You two take the child to take a nap.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon stood up and picked up Jasper from the sofa. He held Natalie¡¯s hand and


    went upstairs, leaving them to continue fighting downstairs.


    Peggy pretended to be envious and said, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really lucky to have such a grandson. Sigh, I


    wonder when Max will have a child.¡±


    Rachel replied casually. ¡°If Max kept his children, he can start a kindergarten all by himself.¡±


    Peggy felt that she couldn¡¯t continue this conversation anymore.


    Emily was angry that her mother-inw lost in the argument.


    Theo pursed his lips and drank coffee. It was as if he did not hear the sabers and swords in the living


    room. He was not affected at all and was in a good mood.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    In the living room downstairs, Peggy and the others still did not leave because Trevon gave a


    perfunctory ¡®uh-huh. Peggy and the others thought that there was a chance, so they consciously stayed


    behind. It seemed that they wanted to stay for dinner.


    Natalie followed Trevon upstairs. Although the two of them did not remarry, in everyone¡¯s hearts, they


    were no different from husband and wife. Rachel did not instruct others to prepare another room.


    The entire Wilson¡¯s residence had formed a tacit understanding that they were husband and wife.


    If Natalie insisted on asking for another room at this moment, it would seem pretentious. They slept


    together when they were traveling. It would be a little fake to pretend to be separated when they


    returned to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    She stopped being pretentious and carried Jasper to the master bedroom on the second floor. She


    ced Jasper on the bed. ¡°Jasper, it¡¯s time for an afternoon nap. We¡¯re going to sleep. Lie down and


    close your eyes.¡±


    Jasper had entered this room to y when he was staying in the Wilson¡¯s residence. Naturally, he


    knew that this room belonged to his father. He muttered. ¡®Daddy, Daddy¡±


    Natalie took off his shoes and sat by the bed. She pinched his little face and said dotingly. ¡°You know


    that this is Daddy¡¯s room.¡±


    Looking at the two of them fooling around on the bed, a part of her heart was filled with warmth. She


    said to the little guy on the bed, ¡°Hurry up and sleep. I¡¯ll give you delicious food when you wake up.¡±


    Jasper was very obedient to him. He quickly pretended to close his eyes, but his trembling eyshes


    still betrayed him. Natalie looked sideways at Jasper and felt that it was funny and cute.


    Even the unsmiling man standing on the bed felt that the person on the bed was cute. The little guy


    pretended to be asleep and kept his small eyes closed, not daring to open them


    He did his best to pretend to be asleep.


    Jasper¡¯s sleeping speed was still alright. At first he was pretending to be asleep, but he soon really fell


    asleep.


    Shey on her side on the bed and did not get up. Trevon was lying on the other side. Jasper was in


    the middle. It was like a family of three drawing. They were just missing a certificate.


    He suddenly raised his hand above Jasper¡¯s head and reached out to her. In tacit understanding, she


    handed her hand to him. Their fingers were intertwined and held tightly above Jasper¡¯s head. They


    both turned their bodies to face each other.


    She stared at the wallmp in the distance for a long time before tilting her head and asking the man in


    the distance, ¡°Does Max¡¯s impotence have anything to do with you? Tell me the truth.¡±


    Then she added, in case he found the right words, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I have no other choice, Joseph. It¡¯s not that I want to betray you, but your sister is wanting to


    get to the bottom of this, thought Trivan


    There was a meaningful smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Before answering the question, let me ask you


    a question. What kind of person do you think your brother is?¡±


    Trevon would not ask this question for no reason. Based on Natalie¡¯s understanding, there must be a


    reason.


    She quickly guessed it and frowned. ¡°You mean this has something to do with my brother?¡±


    Her tone was skeptical and half-confused.


    Trevon did not admit it. He only smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, no matter who it was, It¡¯s only a matter of time


    before Max lost the ability to have sex. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little early. Why do you have to be so


    conflicted? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    If she did not admit or refute, it meant that this matter was really rted to her brother. Max had the


    intention to take advantage of her.


    She did not feel sympathy for Max. She did not me her brother either. Instead, she felt warm in her


    heart.


    A deep voice sounded in the room. ¡°Your brother has been monitoring Max for a long time. When he


    heard that Max had made a mistake, he stopped him first. As for what it was, he has already epted


    the oue. Let¡¯s not dwell on it¡±


    Forget it, if her brother didn¡¯t want her to know, so be it. Natalie thought about it and asked, ¡°I¡¯m very


    curious. Why didn¡¯t Max¡¯s mother give birth to another child?¡±


    Max was infertile now. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would stop having children? That was not safe.


    Judging from Peggy¡¯s words, they really wanted Max to enter the Wilson Group. Not to mention seizing


    power, they at least hoped to upy a portion of the territory that belonged to them. However, there


    was no hope for someone like Max who was useless.


    Natalie could not understand this point.


    Trevon looked at her puzzled face and answered patiently. ¡°This can only be said that good and evil will


    eventually be repaid. When Max was 8 years old, Aunt Peggy was pregnant with a child, but when it


    was found to be a daughter, she aborted it without hesitation. After that, no matter how much medicine


    she took, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant.¡±


    So that was how it was. All the doubts Natalie had just now were resolved


    An abortion was indeed not something that could be done casually. To be able to tell the child¡¯s gender,


    it meant that the child was already a few months old. It would be strange if her body was not injured


    after such an abortion.


    After all, it was a life. How could she bear to do it? Back then, she and Sherri could not bear to do it


    The three of them slept until three in the afternoon. When they heard themotion downstairs, they


    slowly woke up.


    Jasper had woken up long ago. He sat alone in the middle and yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube. He was


    very obedient and did not disturb his parents, who were still sleeping.


    Natalie got up and rubbed the back of her son¡¯s head, twisting her neck, she asked, ¡°Baby, why didn¡¯t


    you call for Mommy when you woke up?¡±


    She nced sideways and saw that the little guy had actually turned the Rubik¡¯s Cube into the same


    color. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±


    When Trevon heard themotion, he opened his eyes and sat up. He looked at his son and smiled


    smugly. ¡°The genes are here. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to give yourself credit, don¡¯t you?¡± said Natalie.


    At the dining table, everyone seemed to be harmonious, but in fact, they were all hiding their thoughts.


    Peggy nced at Jasper from time to time. It was difficult for Rachel to ignore this scorching gaze. She


    suddenly looked up at Peggy. ¡°Does Jasper have food on him? Do you think you¡¯ll feel full just by


    looking at him?¡±


    Peggy didn¡¯t know what to say


    After saying that, Rachel continued eating. She did not feel that the atmosphere was awkward at all.


    Instead, Natalie nced at Trevon and felt that it was a little strange. Why did Peggy keep looking at


    Jasper instead of eating?


    Emily looked at this child who was doted on by thousands of people and got angry. She thought to


    herself that Natalie was just a mother relying on her son. What was there to be proud of? She said


    softly, ¡°She just thinks that Jasper is cute, so she took a few more nces. It¡¯ll be fine when Max and I


    have a child.¡±


    Natalie really wanted to tell her that she would not have that day.


    At this moment, everyone present felt that Emily was quite pitiful. Everyone knew that Max was infertile.


    She was supporting her own territory alone and was still jumping so happily. She was like a dying fish


    jumping on the beach. The people beside her knew that she would not have a good ending and


    watched coldly.


    Everyone around the table shook their heads helplessly. When the people at the table heard this, the


    atmosphere became a little colder. They lowered their heads and ate. Peggy really wanted to re up,


    but she held it in. After all, Emily didn¡¯t know yet.


    They had to get married. ording to Max¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t marry the daughter of a rich


    family. Once he was found out that he couldn¡¯t have an erection anymore, they wouldn¡¯t be able to


    have babies anymore. However, Emily was different. If she dared to say anything. he would crush her


    It was fine to divorce her after Max recovered. Peggy¡¯s n was very well thought out.


    Emily thought that her words just now had made them envious. She was very happy and was eating


    happily.


    After dinner, Natalie went to the washroom to wash her hands. Emily followed.


    After Natalie went to the toilet, she saw Emily suddenly standing at the side. She ignored her existence


    and was about to leave when a hand stopped her


    Natalie decided not to be anxious and leanedzily against the door frame of the toilet. She crossed


    her arms and asked, ¡°Spill it, in case you choke to death today.¡±


    After saying that, Natalie raised her chin and gestured for Emily to hurry up. ¡°Are you going to tell me or


    not? If not, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t me me if you die.¡±


    Emily was in a good mood today and was not angry at all. This wretched girl had no manners and


    could not say anything good. She was either dead or farting ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    She was interrupted by Natalie. ¡°Alzheimer¡¯s or intermittent amnesia?¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and thought of Rachel¡¯s words. She then said, ¡°Natalie.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie said calmly, her eyes gesturing for Emily to speak. ¡°Spill it ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the Wilson family and be Mr. Wilson. I hope that we can get along peacefully in


    the future. I don¡¯t want to fall out in the Wilson family and hat ihvem caa me as a joke What do you


    think?¡¯ Her face was filled with smuaness and showing off. She wasn¡¯t here to seek


    peace. She was clearly afraid that Natalie wouldn¡¯t know and would remind her again.


    Natalie stared fixedly at her as she showed off. She had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you say all


    you want.¡±


    After a long silence, Natalie finally said, ¡°The performance is over. Do you need me toment on it?


    Alright, then I¡¯ll say a few words. Cough, cough. Firstly, we¡¯re not from the same world. There¡¯s no


    peace to talk about. Secondly, You¡¯re a joke anyway. You have an innate sense of humor. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m not scolding you but praising you.¡±


    Emily was here to show off to her. Why? She was going to be Mr. Wilson. She stopped pretending.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you gain a foothold because of your son? Don¡¯t forget that you haven¡¯t remarried yet. What are


    you so smug about?¡±


    Natalie stood up straight and pped her hands. She smiled meaningfully and even had a wicked


    smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re not engaged either, right? There¡¯s still more than a month before you start


    showing off. However, as your sister-inw, I still have to tell you in advance that I wish you have a


    good night life.¡±


    Night life could be very meaningful. No one knew what it meant. At this moment, Emily naturally felt


    that it was happiness. She stood in the toilet and muttered to herself, ¡°I will definitely be happier than


    you.¡±


    When Natalie came to the living room, she met Trevoning down from upstairs. He hugged her


    waist from the back and looked in the direction of the toilet. He asked, ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    When he went upstairs, he saw her enter the toilet. He had alreadye downstairs, so why did she


    onlye out now?


    Natalie did not think much of it, as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to be a teacher for once.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Natalie changed the topic. There was no need to get Trevon involved in a war between women. ¡°Your


    mother said that she would sleep with Jasper tonight.¡±


    Of course, he was willing to do this. Once the third wheel left, some things would be much easier.


    However, this thought was extinguished by Natalie. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m going to work tomorrow. I


    don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression.¡±


    Trevon bent down and whispered into her ear, ¡°I guarantee that no one will find out.¡±


    Natalie would never believe this man¡¯s credibility. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, it just doesn¡¯t work. Let¡¯s


    meet another day.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened instantly, as if he could not muster his energy without such a thing. He


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Natalie, you already owe me a lot of interest. Just you wait.¡±


    In the eyes of others, this scene was very ambiguous. When Emily came out of the toilet, she saw this


    scene and gritted her teeth in hatred. She was determined to give birth to a boy.


    Peggy and her family sat in the living room for a while after dinner before going home.


    Trevon was well-behaved at night. He only kissed Natalie a few times before hugging her whilst falling


    asleep.


    At the Athana Boxing Club

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    On the stage. two men of equal height but uneven strength were sparring No, it was a one side


    Tworge suitcases were still ced under the ring. A man in a suit was standing at the side guarding


    the suitcases and smoking. Every time a man on the stage was beaten up, he would subconsciously


    frown.


    It was so miserable, but he could already tell that something was wrong. Although it looked quite


    miserable, if one looked carefully, they would realize that none of the blows were lethal. They just


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    looked painful


    After applying some ointment and safflower oil at night, the bruises would be more or less fine


    tomorrow.


    Perhaps this was a ritual of letting go.


    With a bang, one of the men on the stage swung his fist and attacked. The other man was already lying


    t on the ground, barely dodging the punch. He begged for mercy. ¡°Edawrd, can you spare my life?


    Can you really bear to see Ruby without a father?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t stop Edward now, he was afraid that Shern would have to send him off tomorrow.


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes darkened. He slowly took off his boxing gloves and smashed them on the


    man lying on the ground. The boxing gloves urately bounced on his face and fell to the ground.


    The man tugged at his pants and sat down on the spot. His tone was filled with disdain and a hint of


    helplessness. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ruby, I would have beaten you up long ago. You wouldn¡¯t have survived


    until now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I gotta thank your whole family thought Hackett.


    Hackett covered his mouth and sat up with great effort. The corner of his mouth was ruptured, and


    traces of blood seeped out. It was a huge pain, a heart-wrenching pain. He felt Edward was really


    fucking ruthless. Why didn¡¯t he beat him to death?


    Two hours ago, he was on his way home happily. He thought that he could go home and tell Joy that


    he could propose marriage, but Edward called him to the boring club.


    After being beaten up, he felt extremely depressed.


    Although he was mentally prepared to be beaten up, thinking about it was one thing. It waspletely


    different from being actually beaten up For example, dreaming waspletely different from reality


    Alter the pain subsided after a while, he then said angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you show some mercy for crying out


    loud?¡±


    Edward¡¯s tone was gentle, but it was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you show mercy to my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Hackett steeled himself and said bluntly, ¡°I want to marry Sherri.¡±


    Edward smiled meaningfully ¡°You¡¯ve already taken advantage of my sister, and you still want to be


    irresponsible? I¡¯d like to see you try to not marry Sherri. If Sherri doesn¡¯t like you, then I can ignore your


    existence. If Sherri likes you, you have to marry her and treat her well.¡±


    Did he have to be so domineering? It turned out that Hackett was the only one who was unimportant,


    He had never realized that this fellow was so domineering before. ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say¡±


    Edwardy on the ground weakly with his hands crossed behind his head. He said calmly. ¡°If you


    weren¡¯t a virgin, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to marry my sister.¡±


    Hackett pressed his tongue against the corner of his mouth that was hurting and hissed to avoid the


    pain. He opened his mouth slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re not an old virgin. This is called staying


    clean in a world full of temptations.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes were a little lost, empty, and disappointed. He also suppressed his emotions. ¡°Go to my


    house tomorrow to propose. Think about how to marry my sister. Sherri deserves everything¡±


    Hackett panicked. He hadn¡¯t proposed yet. Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast? It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of


    marriage. He was afraid that he would be scolded by Sherri if he proposed without proposing ¡°So


    fast?¡±


    Edward thought that he was unwilling, so he turned around and warned him with a cold gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been with Sherri for a while. Are you still going to let Ruby to remain a part of the Wilson family?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so lost in love recently that I forgot about the matter of the title.¡± Hackett quickly admitted his


    mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that Hackett agreed, Edward¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°I only have one¡­ biological sister.


    Treat her well. If shees back crying. Hackett, I want your life,¡±


    Hackett expressed his loyalty. ¡°Edward, I treat your sister as a treasure. Why would I upset her?¡±


    Edward¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. ¡°Sherri is a little willful, but she¡¯s a stubborn person. Once she¡¯s set


    her mind on something, she¡¯ll do it


    without hesitation. If you don¡¯t like her, she¡¯ll secretly hide her emotions and leave silently. At most,


    she¡¯ll hide under the nket and cry. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s usually carefree She¡¯s very sensible, loyal,


    and kind. You¡¯ll realize after you spend more time with her.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why she likes the obstetrics and gynecology department?¡±


    Without waiting for Hackett to answer, Edward continued, ¡°I remember that she was only in junior high


    back then. When she came back from school on Friday, my mother was cooking in the kitchen and


    forgot to turn off the drama she was watching. It seemed to be a obstetrician gynecologist drama.


    There was a scene of a character delivering a child and a pregnant woman bleeding profusely. Sherri,


    not onlyughed easily, but could also cry easily. She was also very touched. When my mother came


    out of the kitchen, Sherri was sitting on the sofa with tears all over her face. There were tissues all over


    the table. She cried and said that she wanted to be obstetrician-gynecologist when she grew up. After


    that, this decision became the dream she had always pursued, and she really achieved her goal.


    ¡°She is really easily moved. As long as you give a little, she will treat you well wholeheartedly and think


    of you all the time. She treats Natalie


    like this.¡±


    After saying that, Edward¡¯s eyes dimmed even more. There was no light in them, as if he could not see


    the future.


    Hackett felt that Edward¡¯s mood was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t find anything strange about it. He


    couldn¡¯t tell what it was, so he could only reply. ¡°I¡¯ll treat her well, I won¡¯t give you a chance tomit a


    crime. Sherri doesn¡¯t want you to go to jail either¡±


    He did not know when he had really fallen in love with Sherri. In the beginning, it was because he had


    made a bet with her. He wanted her to lose to him and hurt her once. In the end, he slowly fell for her


    and realized that she was not as carefree as usual


    When Little Princess of the Turner family came to visit Athana, she could take leave and apany


    her wholeheartedly. Every day, she would be happy like a pistachio, and she would treat her work


    differently. She was very serious and did not ck off. She was originally a rich youngdy, but she still


    shone brightly in her own field of work. This was the highlight of her.


    When the three of them slept on the same bed, he wanted never to have such a short moment.


    Humans were greedy. Once they had something, they wanted more. The same went for rtionships.


    Under the illumination of the streetmps, the lush greenery became even greener and more lively.


    Even one¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    Hackett parked the car at the entrance of the Tranquil Lux vi and got out of the car. He took out his


    suitcase from the trunk and pushed it towards the house.


    The night was very quiet, with only the crisp sound of birds chirping, which was especially loud. The


    sound of the luggage being dragged on the ground added to the noise.


    The vi was brightly lit inside. Before Hackett entered, he could vaguely hear the conversation


    between the characters in the television drama


    Wearing a mask, he pushed open the door with one hand and a suitcase with the other.


    The two people who were watching TV and drinking coffee looked at the door in surprise. Joy asked


    curiously, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joy threw away the melon seeds in her hand, stood up, patted her


    clothes, and strode towards Hackett. Then, she nced out of the door.


    Hackett knew what she was looking for and interrupted, ¡°Stop looking. They¡¯re not here.¡±


    Joy patted him unceremoniously. When she looked up, she saw her son wearing a ck face mask in


    the middle of the night. She then said in disdain, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask in the middle of the


    night? A celebrity is making an appearance? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t have toe back if you


    don¡¯t bring Sherri back?¡±


    Hackett had just stepped in and had yet to change his shoes. He raised his hand and massaged his


    temples. His family status waspletely gone. He looked at his father, who was reading documents


    on the sofa. Nathan looked away guiltily and pretended that it had nothing to do with him. He continued


    to read the documents with a serious expression.


    ¡°I came back to discuss something with you.¡±


    Joy was nervous. Her mind was searching for any possible problem, such as Sherri did not like him. Or


    did he like someone else?


    Joy finally grasped a question that he thought was possible ¡®Did Sherri despise you for messing around


    outside?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Mom, can¡¯t you watch dramas which are closer to real life?¡¯ wondered Hackett.


    Helpless, he pushed Joy towards the sofa. He did not even bring his luggage up. He gestured for the


    maid to bring it upstairs. Then, he pressed Joy onto the sofa and took off his mask.


    Actually, Hackett did not have any injuries on his face. It was just that his body hurt a lot. The only thing


    on his face was that bruise at the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Joy was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s just a bruise. Why did you waste money on a face mask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like this mask costs a fortune,¡± thought Hackett.


    He took a deep breath, then went straight to the point. ¡°Dad¡±


    Nathan was nervous and thought that his son was going to expose what happenedst time. He


    quickly said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Watch your


    words.¡±


    It was a clear threat.


    Hackett felt a headache when faced with a clear threat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just telling you not to go to the


    an engagement gift.¡±


    Marriage proposal and engagement gifts. Both Joy and Nathan knew what it meant.


    Joy stood up excitedly and paced around the living room. Her hands were trembling so much that it


    made her look like she had Parkinson¡¯s Disease. ¡°So¡­ you two are together? You¡¯ve wooed Shern. Is


    Sherri willing to marry into our family?¡±


    Hackett nodded his head repeatedly as if he was afraid that Joy would not believe him.


    Nathan looked up at his wife, who was wandering around aimlessly. He massaged his temples and


    said. ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s discuss what to give.¡±


    Joy¡¯s pacing around the room made him feel dizzy.


    Joy thought about it and sat down. She held her hands and was still very excited. She finally gave her


    son a gratified look. ¡°The most promising thing in your life was giving birth to a cute granddaughter for


    me and finding Sherri,¡±


    Hackett scratched his head. The days ahead could be imagined. Ruby, Sherri, his mother, his father,


    and he would be thest on his list.


    Hackett felt thatst ce wasn¡¯t that bad either.


    In school, every time everyone stood in front of the bulletin board and looked at the rankings, they


    would pay attention to the first andst ce. Often, those who were famous would be the first andst


    ce.


    Nathan suggested that they should be sincere when proposing marriage. ¡°I think they were unwilling to


    give us half of the sharesst time. Why don¡¯t we give 90% this time and save 10% for our retirement?


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The ckwell family is about to have a new owner,¡± thought Hackett.


    ¡°Wait, if Sherri gets 90%, does that mean I get nothing?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be their son?¡±


    At this moment, Hackett had no choice but to doubt his DNA. The couple had left 10% for their pension


    and had never nned for him.


    Joy definitely agreed. As long as her granddaughter and daughter-inw coulde over, she would


    even consider 100%. These things would have to be given to Hackett and the others sooner orter. It


    was the same if she gave them in advance. She did not have any big goals. She only wanted her family


    to be harmonious and happy, and her children to be healthy and happy. ¡°Sure, sure. Why don¡¯t you buy


    some gold bars, diamonds, calligraphy, and antiques? Our family can give you any house you want.


    You don¡¯t have to consider that¡­¡±


    Joy listed what she felt she needed to add.


    Nathan nodded in agreement the Landor family was a big family. They could not be sloppy about this


    kind of thing, nor could they let their future daughter-inw suffer. ¡°If we go to propose tomorrow, the


    time will be a little tight. We can make a list of the engagement gifts and send them over. Be it gold or


    diamonds, we can make up for it together.¡±


    This way, the Landor family wouldn¡¯t feel petty anymore. They still had to show their sincerity. After all,


    the other family had raised Sherri for so many years. It was normal for the father to make requests. It


    was understandable that he had to be serious.


    Joy felt that this method was excellent. She ignored Hackett¡¯s thoughts the entire time and did not even


    ask a single question. It was as if he was invisible.


    After the couple finished discussing, they went upstairs happily. When they reached the stairs, they


    stopped and turned to say to their son, who was still sitting on the sofa in a daze. ¡°Send a message to


    Sherri to tell her what happened so that she won¡¯t be frightened tomorrow.¡±


    Hackett said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s going to work tomorrow. Dont worry.¡±


    Hackett felt abandoned as he looked at his parents, who were still talking andughing arm in arm.


    He sat alone on the sofa, apanied by the dark night.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    The next morning, the light in the room was very dim. The thick curtains covered the dim light that


    wanted to sneak into the room


    Natalie was woken up by the heat. The man under the same nket had wrapped her too tightly.


    Waves of heat were slowly escaping the bed


    covers


    She tried to reach her hand out of the bed to cool down, but the man¡¯srge palm pulled her into his


    arms again. He hugged her tightly, and his chin rubbed against her forehead, it was itchy. She moved


    her waist with difficulty and said, ¡°Let go a little. It¡¯s so hot¡±


    The man opened his eyes and narrowed them a few times. He looked at her. His eyes filled with


    drowsiness. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Why are you awake? Are you not used to sleeping here?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t used to sleeping here, then they wouldn¡¯t sleep here in the future.


    Natalie was speechless. She was woken up by the heat. It was not the bed. ¡°No, you¡¯re hugging me too


    tightly. I¡¯m too hot.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Trevon loosened his grip, but he still didn¡¯t let go. He only freed one hand to take


    his phone, and the bright light made his beautiful eyes narrow slightly


    In just a few seconds, he put the phone back in its original position. He turned around and lowered his


    head to kiss theer of her mouth. He said in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s only 4:30, Sleep a little


    longer.¡±


    It was only 4:30 pm. No wonder there was no lighting from the outside at all.


    In the darkness, his dark eyes were like two small lightbulbs. He stared at her with bright eyes, as if he


    was staring at a prey, ready to attack.


    The next moment, his warm thin lips pressed against hers. The kiss was gentle but wet. Only the sound


    of the two of themmunicating and heavy breathing could be heard in the dark room.


    After kissing for a long time, the heat in his palm also rose rapidly. The warmth on her waist spread


    throughout her entire body. In the end, he could not control himself anymore and let go of her. His


    originally dark eyes were stained with red at this moment. He leaned against her forehead and panted.


    Their noses were facing each other, and his voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Go to sleep¡±


    She leaned against his chest and chuckled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? She still didn¡¯t know what he was after. ¡°You¡±


    The next second, his words made her blush even more. The hand that was holding the corner of his


    pajamas was curled up. His face was not red and his heart was not racing. He only said in a heavy and


    hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s too much of a rush in the morning. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have enough time and


    wouldn¡¯t be able to serve you well. Let¡¯s make a record of this first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even five o¡¯clock yet. I can even leave the house at half past seven. What does he mean


    there¡¯s not enough time? Does he want to exhaust me?¡¯ wondered Natalie.


    She was so embarrassed that she pinched his waist under the nket and used all her strength.


    Trevon frowned in pain andughed yfully. His voice was extremely seductive. ¡°Natalie, are you


    unhappy that I restrained myself?¡±


    ¡°If you really want it, I can also have a fast food style, huh? Do you want it?¡¯


    Natalie¡¯s face darkened. She kicked him under the nket. Her thigh was held by a warm palm and he


    even deliberately rubbed it a few times. This made Natalie¡¯s entire body feel numb. ¡°I want you to


    sleep. If you move again, you can go sleep with your son¡±


    Trevon looked at the woman¡¯s angry expression and was especially cute. ¡°That brat slept with my


    mother. I¡¯m an adult and don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping with my mather. I prefer sleeping with my wife


    ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, get out,¡± said Natalie..


    When she woke up again, it was 6:30 pm. The man on the bed was nowhere to be seen. Trevon¡¯s side


    of the bed was also cold. She reached out to feel the temperature and lifted the nket. She had no


    intention of sleeping in


    ¡°The clothes are in the cab. Take a look and see if you like them¡± The man leaned against the door,


    holding coffee, pastries and hotdogs in his hand. The hot breakfast emitted an alluring fragrance in the


    room, and Natalie was instantly hungry.


    She walked towards the wardrobe and opened it. She was stunned. All the clothes inside were the


    styles she liked. Jeans, a floral dress, a light-colored dress, and t-shirts¡­.


    Puzzled, she turned her head and asked, ¡°When did you prepare these?¡±


    Trevon ced the breakfast on the table in front of the sofa. This sofa was also newly added. It was


    very big, soft, andfortable. He said lightly. ¡°I got these after you said you could give it try¡±


    Natalie picked out clothes from the dazzling wardrobe. She adjusted the clothes rack and finally chose


    a white irregr dress. She took it out and ced it on the bed. ¡°Are you that confident that I can wear


    these?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mainly because I think you¡¯re kind. You definitely won¡¯t leave me behind. Do you want to wear


    casual shoes or formal shoes? They¡¯re all on the shoe rack. Take a look and see if you like them.¡±


    Natalie took off her clothes right in front of Trevon. They had done everything they needed to do. She


    openly unbuttoned her pajamas and took them off


    Trevon stood there with his hands in his pockets. He looked at her seriously and smiled. ¡°Natalie, do


    you trust me too much or do you think I¡¯m not a man?¡±


    As he spoke, Natalie had already put on the dress and was taking out her hair from the dress. She left


    her hair hanging and took the hairband from the bedside to tie her hair. ¡°I just think that you can still be


    a human and not be so inhumane. This is a 100% trust in you, okay?¡±


    Trevon walked over, put his arm around her waist, and led her to the sofa. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so grateful.¡±


    He knew his limits. Otherwise, he would have had sex with her this morning. Although he liked her, he


    could not go into heat all the time. After all, Natalie was going to work today. The influence in the


    hospital was still very important.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. These hotdogs were made by Mary early in the


    morning. The hotdogs made by Mary are quite tasty. Even Grandpa can eat a few. Try it I¡¯ll give you a


    lift to work after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wash my face and be right over¡±


    Aftering out of the bathroom, she looked at the hotdog on the table. It was steaming and fragrant.


    Natalie was really hungry. She picked up a hotdogs and stuffed it into her mouth. He swallowed it in


    one gulp and took another sip of coffee before continuing to take a second sip.


    Trevon stood at the side and smiled dotingly. Then, he sat down and took a tissue, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that


    you ate like a child in the past. Take it slowly, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Natalie continued to eat quietly. She had always eaten like this, not like a little girl. She had a thick


    throat.


    Trevon wiped coffee from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mother said to let Jasper stay in the Wilson¡¯s


    residence for a few days.¡±


    Natalie stopped stuffing hotdog and licked the crumbs stuck to her teeth. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your idea?¡±


    She was very suspicious of this. She felt that Rachel would not take the initiative to mention it.


    Trevon avoided her gaze and stuffed another hotdog into her hand. ¡°Am I that bored? If I want to sleep


    with you, your son¡¯s presence won¡¯t affect my performance. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    That made sense. One time, when they were together, Jasper was indeed sleeping beside him. He did


    that too, but he kept himself on a leash.


    She believed him for the time being.


    After breakfast, Jasper was left at the Wilson¡¯s residence. The little guy had no conscience and had no


    intention of going back with her. He just yed with Rachel and Theo and politely said goodbye to her.


    Natalie felt like she had been abandoned.


    It was pure white with a V-neck and an irregr dress. There was a feminine design on the left side of


    her waist that could be tightened. Once the two vertical ropes around her waist were tightened, her


    waist would instantly be graceful, slender, and irregrly wrinkled. It added a sense of beauty.


    She was wearing a pair of leather retro French shoes with a thick heel. The entire set was feminine and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    elegant. Upon closer inspection, there was a hint of purity that could not be provoked. She was


    Trevon stood in the distance for a long time, feeling that something was missing. It was only when he


    saw the empty space on her wrist that he remembered. He walked closer and yed with her ponytail.


    ¡°Do you like watches?¡±


    Everything he asked was what he wanted to buy. The two of them had already walked up to the car. He


    opened the car door for her and waited for her to get in before turning around to the driver¡¯s seat and


    opening the car door.


    After Trevon fastened his seatbelt, Natalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any desire for luxury goods. It¡¯s not very


    convenient for me if I have to take them off during surgery, so you don¡¯t have to buy them.¡±


    Trevon smiled as he started the car. He could guess what he was thinking and was in a good mood.


    ¡°Alright then.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    40 minutester, the car arrived at the Athana Hospital. Natalie unbuckled her seatbelt and was about


    to get out of the car to go to work when the door was locked with a click.


    She stopped unbuckling her seatbelt and looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Goodbye kiss¡±


    Natalie was rendered speechless.


    She nced at the disy in the car, then looked around, Finally, she said in a voice that sounded like


    she was in charge but she was actually negotiating. ¡°You can only kiss me on the cheeks. Otherwise,


    there won¡¯t be any¡±


    Trevon¡¯s lips curved from ear to ear. ¡°Alright,e on¡±


    Natalie was silent for a few seconds, looking like she was ready to die. She unbuckled her seatbelt and


    quickly leaned over to kiss his well-defined face ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Her cheeks were slightly red, and the blood in her body was boiling. The weather today was rtively


    cool, but it was inexplicably a little hot


    Trevon unlocked the car and did not stop her. He just watched as she fled. He opened the car window


    and stared at her back without blinking. Only when she was out of sight when she entered the


    outpatient building did he slowly close the window.


    He retracted his gaze, started the car, and drove in the direction of the Wilson Group


    When Natalie walked into the outpatient hall, the consultation desk was already surrounded by a few


    people chatting. Among them, Sherri was the most eye catching person in the crowd. Her pink


    shoulders were faintly discernible among the few people.


    She walked closer and patted Shemi¡¯s shoulder from behind. She teased, ¡°You¡¯re hiding at the front


    desk as soon as youe back. It¡¯s really a loss for the entertainment industry if you don¡¯t be an


    entertainment reporter.¡±


    Sherri grinned and blew Natalie a kiss.


    Before Sherri could speak, Natalie noticed Rose, who was leaning against the side. Today, Rose was


    wearing an exceptional feminine outfit. She was no longer wearing ripped pants and a short T-shirt.


    Instead, she was wearing a grass-green off-shoulder dress. Her hair was even braided into a ponytail.


    She was very feminine.


    Even Natalie was dazzled. Rose had changed a lot when she dressed up. Her exquisite face was very


    simr to Frank. It was not difficult to guess that her parents¡¯ genes were not bad.


    Rose nced at Natalie, who had just arrived, and greeted him warmly. ¡°Hi, Natalie. We¡¯re going to be


    colleagues from today onwards. Let¡¯s get to know each other again. Pediatrician, Rose¡±


    ¡°No longer a wild Rose?¡± wondered Natalie


    As she spoke, Rose raised her hand to shake hers, Natalie smiled and reached out to shake her hand.


    She weed Natalie warmly. ¡°Wee, new colleague.¡±


    The nurse at the front desk looked at the three girls in the dress enviously and sighed. ¡°Sigh, the


    heavens are so unfair. The three of you are just attracting hatred. It¡¯s fine if you say you¡¯re beautiful, but


    you¡¯re also so amazing. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re amazing, but you¡¯re also so eye-catching You really don¡¯t give


    others a way out¡±


    Sherri shook her head and epted the praise. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I was born like this.¡±


    Rose¡¯s social skills were also good. Soon, she got along well with them. It was impossible to tell that it


    was her first day at work. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I¡¯m wild?¡±


    The front-desk nurses said in unison, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Suddenly, a nurse said loudly, ¡°Oh my god, Dr. Landor, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were getting


    married?¡±


    Sherri was dumbfounded. She asked the nurse, ¡°What the hell? Who¡¯s getting married?¡±


    The other receptionist saw the confusion on Sherri¡¯s face and began to doubl herself for a moment.


    She thought that she had seen wrongly and lowered her gaze to look at the content of the message on


    the phone again. She stared at Sherri and looked back and forth several times. In the end, she


    confirmed that it was right. Then, she raised the phone and handed it to Sherri. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Landor


    family¡¯s daughter? Could it be that your mother has another daughter?¡±


    The nurse was very puzzled. If Dr. Landor was getting married, it was impossible for her not to know,


    unless she had a sister.


    Only this exnation could exin Dr. Landor¡¯s confusion.


    Sherri leaned closer to the screen to take a look. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. The Miss


    Landor mentioned was her. Unless she had a twin sister that she didn¡¯t know of


    ¡°Fuck, Hackett and I have dominated the trending topic?¡¯ wondered Sherri.


    She scrolled down to the trending topics of the day.


    ¡°The ckwell Group Announced a Marnage Alliance With the Landor Group Today*


    ¡°The yboy Retracted His Heart and Has A Daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hackett and Sherri will be engaged on 1st May. The wedding date is set for 7th July¡±


    ¡°The Landor family¡¯s Daguther Subduing yboy¡±


    Thements were even more exciting. Everyone was shocked when they saw the news.


    ¡°That¡¯s so explosive. Such a breaking news so early in the morning Didn¡¯t the Landor family and the


    ckwell family not have much interaction? How did they get engaged?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Miss Landor was sleeping with Mr. ckwell and told him to be responsible.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the person above. This possibility is higher.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I don¡¯t believe in a yboy bing passionate, let alone true love.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? So what if the yboy bes passionate? Why are you all so jealous?¡±


    Ament by Imagination. ¡°Only a person with a filthy heart would have such filthy thoughts. Why


    can¡¯t other people really love each other when they¡¯re engaged? You can¡¯t find true love yourself, but


    you can¡¯t allow the world to have no love. The darkness in your heart has cast a shadow over


    everything Is there no light in your world?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m justmenting. What¡¯s wrong with that? It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Imagination replied, ¡°I think you just can¡¯t bear to see others being happy. That¡¯s why I talked back.


    What has it got anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine? You¡¯re biting anyone you see. You¡¯re just sick¡±


    Imagination replied, ¡°You don¡¯t admit that you have a dark heart, but you do admit that you¡¯re sick. You


    go around barking. This makes me suspect that you¡¯re a dog¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. Actually, it¡¯s right to have wild thoughts. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions if you don¡¯t know her


    character.¡±


    Imagination typed ament. ¡°You¡¯re a sensible person, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Imagination. ¡°Who do you think you are diagnosing other people? Are you the magic doctor?¡±


    Sherr looked at thements and felt her head throbbing. However, this guy called Imagination was


    quite interesting. His views of the world were positive and cute.


    ¡°Wait, howe I don¡¯t know that I¡¯m getting married? What the fuck is going on?¡±


    Rose and Natalie leaned closer to the screen to take a look. The two of them looked at Sherri at the


    same time and said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sherri was still dumbfounded as she held her phone. She a little speechless. ¡°Fuck, I really don¡¯t know.


    I need to make a call.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this really happened,¡± thought Rose.


    Natalie was at a loss for words.


    The nurse at the front desk thought, ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t know. Everyone in Athana knows. The


    bride doesn¡¯t know. Unbelievable..¡±


    As expected, rich people yed high-end. It was not something ordinary people could understand.


    Otherwise, ordinary people could also be rich


    It was already 7:30 pm. There was still half an hour before work hours. More and more people came to


    the hospital to see a doctor. Natalie suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my consultation room¡±


    The few of them moved to her consultation room and opened the door. Sherri sat down in Natalie¡¯s


    seat. Natalie went to put on her doctor¡¯s overall. As she buttoned up, she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your


    uncle? The ckwell family shouldn¡¯t have made announcements like this without your uncle knowing¡±


    Rose thought so too. After all, the two families were two of the four great families. It was impossible for


    only one family to issue such a marriage announcement. The two families must have discussed it


    carefully


    Sherri unlocked her phone and called Richard. The call was picked up very quickly. She asked, ¡°Dad,


    what¡¯s with the news online?¡±


    Richard chuckled and said lovingly, ¡°What news? Daddy is still at home¡±


    Sherri frowned. ¡®Doesn¡¯t Daddy know?¡±


    Sherri told Richard the whole story. Richard understood, but he cursed the ckwell family inwardly for


    being too fast. He had just agreed, but


    he hadn¡¯t even agreed to everything. How did Sherri be a trending topic? Now, he had no choice


    but to agree.


    Richard wanted to exin about the marriage proposal in the morning. ¡°Sherri, I have something to tell


    you. the ckwell family came to propose in the morning. I didn¡¯t agree or object, but I promise you


    that I definitely didn¡¯t agree to their announcement. I only roughly said that if you agree, which wedding


    date would be more suitable. You won¡¯t me me, right? I just feel that Hackett¡¯s performance is quite


    good now, so I didn¡¯t insist on objecting. Your mother agreed readily. It might have given the ckwell


    family an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this wasn¡¯t what you said before. Don¡¯t you think your attitude changed a little too quickly?¡±


    What did Hackett do to make her father change his mind so quickly? He didn¡¯t even ask for her opinion.


    Although she didn¡¯t object, shouldn¡¯t she be asked? She felt that there should be a sense of ceremony.


    Sherri wheedled and said in a soft voice. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not in a hurry for me to get


    married?¡±


    Richard couldn¡¯t stand Sherri being like this. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t bear to, but after you left this morning,


    the ckwell family came to propose the marriage. Hackett swore that he would treat you well. They


    were too anxious to marry you. They havealready transferred 90% of the ckwell Group shares to


    your name. You know that I don¡¯t care about their money. We, the Landor family, don¡¯tck money. It


    was their actions to marry you that touched me. Sherri, I can tell that you like Hackett too. Since you


    both like each other and his parents like you so much, I think that they will definitely treat you well if you


    marry them, so I didn¡¯t object. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Seeing that there was silence on the other end of the line, Richard felt that he had done something


    wrong. He quickly said, ¡°Sherri, if you don¡¯t agree, Daddy will exin to them now. No one forced you


    to marry. Daddy just¡­¡±


    Sherri interrupted Richard with tears in her eyes. Her voice was muffled as she said, ¡°Dad, thank you. I


    know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I don¡¯t object ¡°This meant that she had epted this


    marriage.


    After hanging up the phone, the two listeners, Natalie and Rose, had already understood the ins and


    outs of the conversation.


    Rose leaned against the edge of the table and said with certainty. ¡°So you¡¯re engaged, and the bride


    knows that she¡¯s about to get married. Hackett is really evil. He¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t agree so he


    acted first.¡±


    Natalie had already put on her doctor¡¯s overall. He looked at the time and saw that there were still 15


    minutes before she had to go to work.


    Sherri and Hackett could be considered natural. Marriage was only a matter of time, and Ruby would


    be recognized sooner orter. It was just that it was brought forward. The change between Hackett and


    Sherri could be seen. It was not easy to go from a enemies to a husband and wife.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for two people to meet, fall in love and get married.


    Natalie hoped that they would be happy forever.


    Back then, she had divorced Trevon unterally. Now, Hackett unterally engeaged Sherri. There was


    nothing that he couldn¡¯t do.


    Sherri was ted and said to the two of them, ¡°Hackett¡¯s mother and father came to propose marriage


    this morning. In order to prevent Hackett from treating me badly, they transferred 90% of the ckwell


    Group¡¯s shares to my name. If Hackett doesn¡¯t treat me well, he¡¯ll have to leave with nothing¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose gave Sherri a thumbs up in a second. ¡°Miss Natalie, you¡¯re awesome. Treat


    your future inws well in the future. You¡¯re guarding against your son like he¡¯s guarding against a wolf.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re the daughter by blood, and he¡¯s adopted.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, I have to go to work. I wish you a happy future bride in advance. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to


    see you tomorrow if you ck off on your first day of work. Let¡¯s have lunch together and continue the


    topic. Rose waved her hand and left.


    Sherri also stood up. Her face was filled with joy, and she was overjoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby. Work hard.


    Best of luck.¡±


    Natalie supported her head with one hand and looked at her resentful best friend who was overjoyed.


    She chased her away. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Look at happy you are.¡±


    Sherri, who was walking to the door, suddenly paused and muttered to herself, ¡°No, Hackett hasn¡¯t


    proposed to me yet. A ceremony is definitely needed.¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Athana Hospital¡¯s cafeteria


    The three women at the table were chatting. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles Sherri was the


    happiest that day.


    Rose ate a mouthful of her rice and asked Sherri, who sat opposite her, ¡°I want to interview the future


    bride. Do you have any thoughts on your uing marriage?¡±


    Shern cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ahem, first of all, I¡¯d like to thank my parents for giving birth and


    raising me Thank you to my best friends. Thank you¡­


    Natalie almost spat out her rice when she heard that. She quickly reached out to stop herself from


    puking. ¡°My dear, there¡¯s no need to be so official. You arent walking the red carpet. Just do it subtly.


    Save the gratitude speech for the day of your wedding. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Sherri moved her butt and sat up straight ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that away first. I¡¯m dissatisfied that Hackett


    didn¡¯t propose to me. I want a ceremonial proposal. Is that so difficult to achieve?¡±


    Roseforted Sherri, ¡®It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s our first time being human and our first time getting married.


    Shall we give him a hint on your behalf?¡±


    Natalie muttered, ¡°No, this is my second marriage. It was you who didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    As they were talking, amotion started in the cafeteria. Several men in ck suits with violins and


    saxophones in their hands came from the cafeteria¡¯s entrance and approached Sherri¡¯s table.


    Sherri, who had always been gossipy, said excitedly to Natalie beside her. ¡°Could it be that someone is


    proposing in the cafeteria? This is so


    romantic.¡±


    Natalie felt that something was wrong. She turned to look at her gossipy best friend and said subtly,


    ¡°Sherri, could this be arranged by Hackett?¡±


    The performance was attention-seeking. Natalie had never heard of any nurses or doctors in the


    hospital dating high-profile children of the nouveau riche other than Sherri. Could it be that she was


    ignorant?


    However, this disy was in line with something Hackett would do.


    Sherri brushed it off without hesitation and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I haven¡¯t sent him a message


    yet.¡±


    Rose looked at the scene and fell into deep thought. The public disy looked vaguely simr. The


    difference was that the man back then did not like her. However, there were many involved in the


    proposal in both circumstances. ¡°I was humiliated while anotherdy was witnessing her bliss,¡± Rose


    thought.


    The next moment, a familiar figure walked out of the door suavely. His hair wasbed neatly. He was


    wearing a white suit and a light pink shirt. He held arge bouquet of fiery red roses and strode towards


    Sherrl.


    He walked with an arrogant posture.


    This was undoubtedly the protagonist of the day. He was just short of having a sparkly halo over his


    head.


    As soon as the protagonist appeared, a bad was sted in the cafeteria. It was a symphony of


    saxophones and violins. It was pleasant to the ears and lifted the mood of everyone present


    When Sherri saw Hackett, the tableware in her mouth fell onto the table with a plop. She was


    dumbfounded as she watched her handsome Prince Charming walk towards her.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore. She was right. It was Hackett¡¯s proposal, she had guessed it


    correctly. She nudged Sherri¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come back to your senses. What are you thinking about?


    What are you doing? He¡¯s already standing in front of you¡±


    Sherri came to her senses and looked excitedly at the suave man before her. He took the microphone


    from a boy in uniform and serenaded Sherri affectionately. ¡®Til fall in love with you slowly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll kiss each other slowly¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about yourself slowly


    ¡°We¡¯ll get together slowly under the beautiful sunset¡±


    ¡°I want to listen to everything you have to say


    ¡°Give me to you slowly¡±


    After the song unded, Hackett handed the microphone to the man in uniform and slowly approached


    Sherri. Natalie stood up tactfully and moved aside. Rose also stood up, leaving the spotlight for today¡¯s


    protagonists.


    The next second, Hackett knelt on one knee and raised the rose. He looked up at Sherri with sincerity


    and love and proimed, ¡°Sherri, I, Hackett ckwell, have fallen deeply in love with you. I¡¯ve already


    been to your house to seek your parent¡¯s permission earlier today. This isn¡¯t me acting first and


    reportingter. I wanted to obtain our father¡¯s permission before proposing to you. I promise to dote on


    you in the future.


    You have the final say in this family in the future. Sherri, please marry me.¡±


    Rose thought. ¡°This proposal speech seemed improvised and sounded too stoppy Shouldn¡¯t Hackett


    include more touching moments between the couple in his speech so that it¡¯ll be more moving? That


    way, Sherri would cry even harder


    Hackett¡¯s words were very casual, but Sherri was already moved beyond tears. Sherri was crying. She


    wiped her tears with a tissue nonstop. Indeed, people deeply in love with each other could be touched


    by just one word. There was no need for sweet nothings or thousands of words


    Hackett further revealed, ¡°I admit that I did not approach you from the beginning out of affection, I only


    approached you because I betted with others that you would agree to sleep with me. Meanwhile, I fell


    for your cuteness, kindness, beauty, generosity, and willfulness. I¡¯m blissful even when you hit me. I am


    just being silly like that. I enjoy ying and joking around with you Time passes slowly when we are


    apart. Sherri, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you. I¡¯ll never leave you for the rest of my life. My love, please


    ept me¡±


    Everyone in the cafeteria was stunned. It seemed Mr. ckwell had fallen in love with the other party


    because of a bet. What a big deal. II was inevitable for him to fall in love eventually since he was


    hanging out with so many women often.


    Sherri was already crying her heart out. She cried nonstop. She stood up panting while she held


    Hackett, who was still kneeling while saying. ¡°Why are you so adorable?¡±


    Hackett hugged Sherri. He hugged her tightly from behind. He hugged her for a long while. After a


    while. Rose hinted at Hackett as she said softly. ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡±


    Only then did Hackett remember that there was one less segment. He quickly stepped back and stuffed


    the flowers into Sherri¡¯s arms. He carefully wiped the tears off her face, took the ring from his pocket,


    and knelt on one knee again to propose


    A dreamy snowke-cut diamond ring appeared in front of everyone. Many in the cafeteria stood on


    stools to see what was going on.


    All of them raised their necks and stuck their heads out like giraffes.


    The lifelike snowkes were made of diamonds. They were as white as snow and filled with natural


    diamonds. They sparkled under the warm light and were very dazzling


    Sherri stretched out her right hand as a tear rolled down her cheeks. Hackett helped her put the ring on


    slowly. The ring quietly bloomed with romance and elegance on Sherri¡¯s fair fingertips.


    The surrounding diamondsplemented the dazzling center stone. The ring sparkled in all


    directions.


    Snow is always white and wless. Snow on tree branches and rooftops is always pure and white,


    putting everyone at ease in winter. The snow covered world is crystal clear and pristine


    After putting on the ring. Hackett was pulled up by Sherri. People around them began to jeer. Hackett


    helped Sherri wipe off her tears as people around them chanted, ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss¡­¡±


    Hackett wiped Sherri¡¯s tears and asked, ¡°Can I kiss you in the hospital?¡±


    The crowd in the cafeteria was in high spirits. They would be letting down the onlookers if they did not


    kiss.


    Sherri nodded with tears in her eyes as she was already touched. The surprise came so suddenly that


    she was caught off guard. She was not prepared at all. She almost could not withstand it


    Upon receiving her approval, Hackett cupped Sherri¡¯s cheeks and nted a French kiss on her soft


    lips. Hackett then grinned and hugged Sherri by her waist as Sherri leaned into his arms.


    Hackett proimed to the rest of the crowd, ¡°From now on, Dr. Landor is my wife. I hope everyone can


    take care of her on my behalf in the future. Thank you very much. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a month¡¯s worth


    of coffee.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was anothermotion in the cafeteria. There was gratitude


    and blessings.


    Natalie, who was standing by the couple¡¯s side, was touched. She was tearing in joy. She was full of


    blessings for the couple. She felt relief.


    ¡°The unexpected proposal, the snowke-cut diamond ring, and Hacketts revtion illustrated how


    serious and thoughtful he was towards Sherri. Sherri, my dear, my good friend, I wish you nothing but


    bliss for the rest of your life ahead,¡± Natalie thought.


    Natalie sincerely wished both well from the bottom of her heart.


    Ros also gave her blessings to the couple as she cried. She raised his hands first in the air and started


    pping in rhythm.


    As soon as she started, everyone followed and started pping their hands. The cafeteria was full of


    blessings from the crowd. May destiny always bring lovers together


    Sherri spent the entire afternoon in excitement. She would periodically nce at the ring on her finger


    and smile foolishly to herself. The patient she was consulting thought there was something wrong with


    his doctor.


    The media caught wind of the proposal immediately. The proposal was at noon, and the media had


    reported the event by afternoon. News about the couple was trending online again with several


    hashtags, ¡°Mr. ckwell proposed to his fiancee in the cafeteria at noon with a showke-cut diamond


    ring after his engagement was announced in the morning¡±, ¡°Mr. ckwell¡¯s romantic proposal at


    Athana Hospital


    ended up with him agreeing to buy all medical staff coffee for one month in exchange for everyone


    taking care of his wife¡±, ¡°Hackett ckwell of the ckwell family turns from a casanova to a dedicated


    man¡±, ¡°the prodigal one turns into a sentimental man¡±.


    There were all kinds of headlines. There was nothing one could not think of and nothing one could not


    see.


    At the Wilson Group


    Trevon had just finished an executive meeting and was walking past the secretary department.


    Several secretaries who were chatting did not notice Trevon¡¯s presence. They continued discussing


    among themselves, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Miss Landor. Mr. ckwell is so romantic. This snowke-cut


    diamond ring is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s filled with diamonds. Look at how sparkly it is. It¡¯s beautiful. Indeed, rich people marry


    one another. We¡¯re mere employees. slogging away.¡±


    ¡°We are better off working. We¡¯ll never get a ring like this in our dreams¡±


    They were so engrossed in their conversation that they did not notice that Trevon had already stopped


    by the secretary department for a few minutes. Jim kept ncing at them, but it was futile.


    He could only silently pray for these people.


    Trevon looked at them somberly and said sternly, ¡°These people will not be getting their sries today


    Jim Hawk, have you beenx recently? You can¡¯t even manage the secretary department in order.¡±


    Jim was upset over being implicated and red at the culprits.


    The secretaries quickly diverted their attention to look for something to do. They were trembling in fear,


    afraid that they would be fired. It was not easy for them to join the Wilson Group. They looked across


    the room at Jim with pleading eyes


    Jim thought, ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±


    The secretaries lowered their heads and were speechless. If they had known earlier, they would not


    have chatted amongst themselves.


    Jim repeatedly thought of a reason for Mr. Wilson¡¯s anger. He had never been that furious when he saw


    the secretaries chatting previously. Why was he so angry today?


    As Treyon walked into the office, Jim leaned on the desk and crossed his fingers as Trevon


    interrogated the secretaries, ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡±


    The secretaries did not dare to gossip anymore. They shook their heads simultaneously and tried to


    assure Trevon, ¡°Mr. Hawk, we promise not


    to gossip anymore.¡±


    Jim Hawk knew the secretaries were frightened and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fire you. I want to


    understand what you were talking about. If you don¡¯t say anything, you might be fired.¡±


    The secretaries responded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    The secretaries told Jim about the news they had seen and the content of their conversations.


    Jim understood. He seemed to have solved the case and thought, ¡°How could he have guessed it


    right? Mr. Wilson had been with Mrs. Wilson for so long, but Mr. Wilson had yet to propose. Mr.


    ckwell had already been on the trending searches twice and monopolized the headlines all day.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t this embarrassing for Mr. Wilson?¡±


    After understanding the situation, Jim entered the room and tried to give Trevon some suggestions,


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I think it¡¯s time you propose to


    Mrs. Wilson too.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Trevon listened quietly and did not interrupt Jim.


    Just when Jim thought that he was on the right track, he continued. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you want to


    propose to Mrs. Wilson¡­¡±


    After thinking for half a second, Trevon tapped on the table lightly and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Seeing that his boss seemed alright, Jim felt relieved and said with a smile, ¡°Okay¡±


    After Jim left, Trevon turned his head to look at the scenery outside the window. He fell into deep


    thought. What should he do?

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Athana had always been a bustling city. The scene of people knocking off from work was even more


    lively than in other cities. The road opposite the hospital was always packed with vehicles and


    pedestrians. The endless stream of passers by and the honking of the cars were like a symphony.


    Everyone was anxious to go home.


    Three luxury cars were parked at the entrance of Athana Hospital. There was a Porsche, a Maybach,


    and a Mercedes-Benz ATV.


    One of the men wore a well ironed suit. He was leaning against the ck car door and chewing gum.


    He wore ck sunsses, and his eyes could not be seen. He was handsome but lethargic.


    On the other hand, the man leaning against the door frame of the ATV had his sunsses hanging in


    front of his chest on his white t-shirt. His ck sweater was draped over his shoulders, and his two


    sleeves were tied around his neck. His sleeves were casually ced on his chest, and his slender right


    hand held onto a half-smoked cigarette. The star red sparks were slightly red. He turned his head and


    blew a smoke ring at the man standing by the Porsche beside him


    The man leaning against the door frame of the Porsche waved his hand in disdain and gave him a look


    that told him he understood.


    Trevon remained upright and looked at the entrance of the outpatient clinic, waiting for the woman of


    his dreams. Frank had one leg on the tire of the ATV and was partially bending down. He turned his


    head to nce at Hackett, who was beside him. He sized Hackett up and teased, ¡°Those in the


    knowing knew that you came to the cafeteria to propose today. Those not privy may think you ran away


    from your wedding to see a doctor in the hospital.¡±


    Frank dodged a sidekick from Hackett agilely. Frank gritted his teeth and eximed angrily, ¡°Are you


    hurt because Ava left you? You¡¯re so weak because you have nowhere to vent your anger. You


    deserve it.¡±


    Hackett was too excited today and did not go home to change out of his clothes. After the proposal, he


    stayed in the car to wait for Sherri to get off work. He was still wearing his white suit and pink shirt


    He did look like a groom.


    Trevon was upset and quite disgusted that Hackett proposed faster than him. Hackett had turned over


    a new leaf and was about to start a family by having a wife and children.


    Trevon nced over coldly and said to Hackett in disdain, ¡°How many engagement gifts did your family


    give to deceive Miss Landor?¡±


    Hackett was not stupid. He could not reveal to the two of them how many engagement gifts he had


    given. He said smugly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. You will never win me!¡±


    Trevon was speechless.


    Frank stood up and walked to the trash can in the distance. He took the cigarette from his lips,


    extinguished it, and threw it into the trash can.


    Trevon also strode to the trash can to spit out his gum. When he saw Frank smoking, he also felt his


    cigarette addiction rpsing. He had promised to quit smoking, so he could only take out the gum from


    the car and stuff it into his mouth. The gum was tasteless.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The two of them walked to the trash can one after another. Frank threw the cigarette in and turned to


    Trevon to say, ¡°You are right. I¡¯ve already gotten the item from Abbot. Take a look at the content


    yourself when you have the time. It¡¯s worst than I thought¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon had a somber expression. He carefully asked, ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    At the Foster¡¯s residence. Trevan looked at the nostalgic renovation and Natalie¡¯s pink bedroom.


    Trevon felt that Barron was not merely pampering butpensating Natalie. As for the reason behind


    Barron¡¯spensation, Trevon needed to investigate further. That night, he sent a message to Frank,


    requesting to start his investigations from Abbot.


    Frank sighed. ¡°It might change your worldview Go and take a look yourself. There¡¯s also a USB sh


    drive. I¡¯ve looked at the content for a few seconds. Finish reading it first.¡±


    Frank only wanted to look at the contents for a few seconds to check the authenticity of the USB drive.


    He did not want to be involved in this messy matter. He still had a lot of things to do on the side


    Trevon was silent for a few seconds before saying with a somber expression, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°There¡¯s news from Hailnd. Mia has gonepletely crazy. She hid in the toilet to


    drink urine yesterday¡±


    This news was insignificant to Trevon. It did not matter to him at all. He was emotionless after hearing it


    and said indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the scoundrel to fix his wedding date before telling him about this.¡±


    Frank replied. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re getting more and more soft-hearted.¡±


    When Trevon Wilson heard this, he smiled and responded, ¡°I have a wife and children; I need to


    umte good karma.¡±


    Frank smiled knowingly and stuffed his hands into his pockets. He looked nonchnt as if nothing


    could affect him.


    Hackett shouted from afar. ¡°Are you guys crazy? The ce is so spacious. Why are you chatting by the


    trash can and smelling the stench? is


    there something wrong with you?¡±


    Frank turned around and looked at Trevon for a while before saying, ¡®This guy deserves a beating.¡±


    Trevon nodded slightly and sneered, ¡°Help him loosen up one day¡±


    While they were talking, three women in dresses walked out of the outpatient building. They held hands


    and chatted happily. What a sight.


    An attractive woman with a smile on her face is always dazzling.


    Many others also turned to look at them.


    Among the three of them, Sherri was the happiest. She skipped over to Hackett and was in front of him


    in a few steps. Sherri threw herself into his arms happily. She was shy and blissful. She would


    periodically y with her finger where the ring was ced. The ring sparkled under the warm light, and


    it blinded Hackelt.


    Natalie could not stand it anymore and kept shaking her head. Trevon walked to Natalie and held her


    hand before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make up for what I owe you. You don¡¯t have to be envious of anyone.¡±


    Natalle responded, ¡°What? Who am I envious of? Sherri? Since when was she envious? What kind of


    gaze was that? Who said she was envious?¡±


    Trevon pulled Natalie into the front passenger seat. However, she was stuck in her thoughts. If she said


    she was not envious, would he think. she did not want to marry him? If she admitted she was, would


    she be seen as desperate to get married to him? Both seemed awful; she was better off not exining.


    The more she exined, the worse it would be.


    After Trevon sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he nodded at Frank as if to send a secret signal before he stepped


    on the elerator and drove away.


    Then, Sherri made her way onto the front passenger seat. After Hackett got into the car, he told Sherri,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Grand Manor. Our parents are already waiting for us there. You¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    Sherri was ted. Her voice sounded coquettish as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it progressing too fast?¡±


    Hearing this, Hackett shuddered as his hair stood on end. He liked her the way she was. He preferred


    Sherri to be herself, she was more attractive that way. Hackett suggested, ¡®Sherri, don¡¯t put on an act. I


    prefer your feistiness. Talk to me normally.¡±


    Sherri thought, ¡°It was rare for her to pretend to be a coy-sounding woman, but Hackett did not want


    any of it. Forget it! She was tired of pretending too.¡± Sherri eximed, ¡°Why are you so annoying? You


    deserved a beating!¡±


    Hackett responded slyly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me this way? Didn¡¯t you shout till your throat was hoarse


    previously?¡±


    Sherri replied shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you and make you go an extra hour next time.¡±


    Hackett agreed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m confident ofpleting the mission. I¡¯ll make sure you burst with


    excitement and scream for me.¡±


    Sherri giggled; her mind was filled with dirty thoughts. She nced at Hackett¡¯s waist and sexy Adam¡¯s


    apple and swallowed hard before saying. ¡°Hackett, I realized you¡¯re quite manly.¡±


    Hackett agreed graciously while looking ahead. ¡°I still have many tricks up my sleeve that you haven¡¯t


    discovered. You¡¯ll be amazed.¡±


    Staring at the road ahead, Hackett suddenly turned around and said to Sherri, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re


    insatiable once you start? It¡¯s as if I can never satisfy you enough. Are our roles reversed?¡±


    Sherri continued asking shamelessly as she looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it that way?¡±


    Hackett responded, ¡°I like it. How can I not like it? I love it so much.¡±


    Only idiots would prefer ¡°dead fish¡±. Life is interesting being in bed with someone with a high drive.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Rose struggled to enter the ATV as she opened the passenger door and tried to sit in it.


    After steadying herself in her seat, Rose nced over at Frank, who had already gotten into the car


    effortlessly, before chiding. ¡°Can¡¯t you pick me up with a smaller car? Where¡¯s the Porsche you drove


    me in this morning?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Frank know that she was vertically challenged? At five foot four, she disliked the inconvenient


    car,¡± she thought.


    Frank started the car as if he did not hear anything and only stated his opinion, ¡°This is so cool!¡±


    Rose rebuked. ¡°What a dumbass car. Frank, stop acting cool. If you are not using the Porsche, give it


    to me. I don¡¯t have a car now Either that or you buy me a new car.¡±


    Frank rebutted annoyingly. ¡°Are you sure you can understand and follow the GPS navigation? Are you


    sure you will not go in the opposite direction?¡±


    Rose eximed in exasperation, ¡°I have a poor sense of direction but I¡¯m not illiterate. How can one


    not understand the route of Athana on Google Maps? Are you despising me


    Frank hissed. ¡°You¡±


    Rose red at him fiercely, indicating that she was angry that he had offended her.


    After a few seconds of silence. Frank carefully said without regard for his sister¡¯s opinions. Tll arrange


    a chauffeur for you tomorrow who will send you to and from work in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Rose calmed down. She knew that the person Frank hired was not a mere chauffeur. He


    must have a certain level of skill


    Frank continued. ¡°He¡¯ll only send you to and from work¡±


    Rose understood what he meant and epted his offer Shey back in the chair and supported herself


    with one hand on the window She tilted her head and looked at her brother in the driver¡¯s seat ¡°Alright.


    At least I can guarantee that I¡¯ll remain healthy before I go to Sapphure City¡±


    Frank¡¯s arm which was on the steering wheel trembled. He nced sideways at Rose before turning


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    his gaze onto the road again. He frowned and questioned. ¡°You want to return to Sapphire City? Didn¡¯t


    you just resign? Don¡¯t cause any trouble for


    Looking at the slightly irritated Frank, Rose continued to stay calm while holding onto the car window


    with her hand. ¡°What are you thinking¡± Since I¡¯m back. I won¡¯t return to Sapphire City In half a month.


    Ava will bepeting. A few of us n to give Ava a surprise. You hurt Ava. Ineed to provide her with


    moral support and also see her blind date¡±


    Rose was not in a hurry either. She slowly turned to look at her brother¡¯s expression He had turned


    somber and was pretending not to like Ava Very well Frank Keep on the pretense


    Rose continued chading her brother Tthink Hackett and Trevon will make the trip. After all, Hackett just


    proposed to Sherri today Ill be hard for him to be away from Sherri for a long time. As for Trevon, he¡¯s


    sticking to Natalie every day 1 heard that he left his child at the Wilson¡¯s residence. He¡¯ll most likely tag


    along. You¡¯re the only one left in Athana now Sigh. poor bachelor. You¡¯re all alone


    Rose even shook her head sympathetically and sighed to emphasize her point


    Her expression was not borne out of sympathy for Frank being ungle Instead, she looked like he was


    terminally ill


    Frank drove somberly He pursed his lips and remained silent as if Rose was talking to the air. If not for


    his frown, Rose would have bought into his calmness


    ¡°My brother, let me interview you on behalf of CNN. As a bachelor, how does it feel to hang out with


    several couples every days


    As the car had stopped in front of the Roberts family¡¯s courtyard, Frank suddenly stepped on the


    brakes, causing Rose to fall forward. While it was fortunate that Rose was wearing a seatbelt, the jerk


    still made her quite angry. Rose roared. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know how to drive?¡±


    She looked up and saw the somewhat familiar courtyard. It had been so many years since she wasst


    back, and her memories were blurry However, the flowers and grass in the courtyard were still vivid in


    her mind. It was etched deeply in her heart. Everything in the courtyard looked the same even after she


    was gone for so many years


    The ambient noise stopped. Rose had already forgotten about criticizing Frank while Frank acted as if


    nothing had happened. Frank¡¯s tapping of the steering wheel made Rose even more nervous. Robert


    asked, ¡°Do you want to mentally prepare yourself before getting out of the car, or do you want me to


    blindfold you?*


    Rose closed her eyes and clenched her fists before slowlyposing herself and saying. ¡°Let¡¯s get out


    of the car


    Frank opened the car door and got out of the car first. A deafening voice came from the courtyard,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson. Hello, Miss Wilson¡±


    Rose was stunned by the scene. She turned her head to Frank and asked. ¡°This is all arranged by


    Will¡­¡±


    William Roberts was Frank¡¯s father. Everyone called him Will. The siblings had never addressed their


    parents as ¡°Dad¡± or ¡°Mum¡± since they were young. They were used to calling them Will and Grace.


    Frank would only earnestly call his mother ¡°Mum¡± when discussing something


    Frank nced at the row of bodyguards and replied to his sister helplessly. ¡°It might also be Grace who


    arranged this. You can go in and ask ¡±


    Just as she was thinking about it and before she could react. Frank wrapped his arms around Rose¡¯s


    shoulders and led her into the Roberts family¡¯s vi.


    Rose did not push Frank¡¯s arms away and allowed him to hold her.


    The two siblings had just entered the door when two others on the sofa stood up. The woman had her


    shoulder-length hair tied up as usual; she looked energetic andpetent. She was wearing a white


    figure-hugging dress and a pair of three-inch heels. She seemed like she had just returned from work.


    Otherwise, given her personality, she would have changed into slippers long ago.


    The man was still in a suit. He looked at the two siblings by the door with slightly red eyes. This was a


    scene that he had thought about for many years. Today, it had finallye true. He grabbed the


    woman beside him with trembling hands and led her to the door. Instantly, three pairs of eyes met.


    Frank looked elsewhere nonchntly while his arms were still wrapped around his sister and asked,


    ¡°When are we eating? I¡¯m starving


    William nudged Grace¡¯s arm and gestured for her to speak. However, she did not react. Afraid Grace


    would chase Rose out of the house again, he quickly walked over and held Rose¡¯s hand before saying,


    ¡°Come and see if you¡¯ve lost weight. Oh, you haven¡¯t lost weight, but you¡¯ve be prettier. You are


    looking more and more like Grace


    William¡¯sments were undoubtedly made as topic starters for both Rose and Grace. Rose


    understood her father¡¯s intentions andposed herself before turning to Grace. Rose told herself it


    was now or never. She told Grace earnestly. ¡°Grace, I was wrong. Im sorry


    Then, Rose bowed deeply to Grace. As she bowed, tears started falling on the white tiles on the floor.


    Grace, who had always been strong-headed, broke down at this moment. Tears gathered and fell from


    the corners of her eyes. She walked toward Rose in her three-inch heels and went to hug Rose. All her


    emotions and words were lost in this long-awaited hug.


    Thousands of words converged into a hug. She was finding peace, being understanding, and


    apologetic all at once.


    William was excited. He had dreamed of seeing the mother and daughter reconcile. He walked over to


    hug the mother and daughter while still in tears.


    Frank leaned against the door frame with his hands in his pockets. He looked at the three people


    hugging each other and smiled before reminding everyone, ¡°Can we eat now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three of them stepped back. Grace wiped Rose¡¯s tears with trembling hands.


    Rose snitlled and raised her hand to wipe Grace¡¯s tears. William turned around, took a packet of


    tissues from the coffee table, and offered it to the mother and daughter.


    The mother and daughter each took a tissue in unison.


    William teased, ¡°No one would believe you¡¯re not mother and daughter. Look at you. Look at your


    actions in unison. You¡¯re like sisters.¡±


    Now that her emotional baggage was gone, Rose stopped being strong-willed. She held Grace¡¯s arm


    as both walked towards the dining room. The two of them looked close.


    William instructed the servants, ¡°Arrange for all the dishes to be served, including those prepared by


    Grace.¡±


    Rose knew that Grace did not know how to cook. When did she learn how to cook?


    When the dishes were served, she was even more surprised. They were all Rose¡¯s favorite dishes and


    were personally prepared by Grace.


    Some express their love for others through actions. Their actions speak louder than words, Grace was


    one of them. Rose started tearing up again. Grace saw and responded as she did not want her


    daughter to feel burdened, ¡°I learned it out of boredom. Try it.¡±


    Grace ced a bowl of sausage in front of Rose silently.


    Rose picked up the tableware and took a piece of sausage. It was moderately sour and sweet but not


    cloying. The texture was delicate and delicious. She suppressed her gratitude and said, ¡°Grace¡¯s


    cooking is superb, Will, you¡¯re in luck.¡±


    William, who sat beside Frank, sighed enviously. ¡°Well, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ve only eaten Grace¡¯s test


    products. I don¡¯t have the luck to taste them anymore after Grace honed her skills.¡±


    Grace red at William, who was beside her, and chided ¡°Who are youining to


    William saw Grace¡¯s re and winked at his son and daughter, pretending to be very pitiful


    Who would have thought that a man who was resolute, decisive, and had countless subordinates


    would act like this at home?


    Frank was a glutton the entire time. He stuffed his face with mouthfuls of macaroni and other dishes.


    When he finished rating, he sipped the beverage beside him. As soon as he finished his te, he


    handeds te to the servant before instructing her, ¡°Another serving. There¡¯s no need for too much¡±


    William reminded him, ¡°Frank, why don¡¯t you and Rose move back in? We won¡¯t be able to look after


    you if you stay out Look how famish you are¡±


    Frank took over the macarons the servant handed him and continued stuffing himself silly, ¡°Tam eating


    so much to show my appreciation to Grace Late two servings, not two ton


    William was still hopeful that his daughter and son would move back in. He ced his hopes on his


    daughter and asked, ¡°Rose, what do you think? Do you want toe back to stay? Your brother


    wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of you if you stayed at his ce.¡±


    Grace put her tableware down and said to her daughter. Tve already changed theyout of your room.


    It¡¯s brand new. It¡¯s up to you. Come back if you want to. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Despite Grace¡¯s words, Rose could still see the anticipation in her mother¡¯s eyes. She nced at Frank


    and said, ¡°Okay, but I have a condition. Frank muste back to stay too


    Rose was too bored at home alone. She wanted someone to bicker with


    Frank raised his head and red at her before saying. Tm used to staying in Deepwater Bay¡±


    Rose smiled cheekily and said to Grace, ¡°Grace, let me tell you. A few days ago, my brother was


    injured..


    Frank quickly interrupted. ¡°Rose Roberts, you deserve a beating!¡±


    Rose responded firmly. ¡°Are you going to live here?¡±


    Frank finished thest mouthful of macaroni and stuffed his mouth with another piece of sausage. He


    swallowed it and rolled his eyes at Rose before admitting defeat. ¡°I¡¯m staying¡±


    Having seeded, Rose was in a good mood. However, Grace was not easy to lool. She continued to


    probe further, ¡°Why was your brother injured two days ago? Was it over a girl? Does your brother have


    a girlfriend?¡±


    Frank nced at Rose with a warning gaze. Rose tried to cover it up by saying. ¡°I asked my brother to


    give me some allowance to buy something a few days ago. My brother refused. I was too upset.¡±


    Frank was stunned when he heard that. Rose was lying through her teeth. He looked at Rose and said,


    ¡°Is the supplementary card 1 gave you unusable? Isn¡¯t your room full of parcels?¡±


    Rose nced at Frank and tried to hint,¡± I¡¯m trying to divert attention. You can¡¯t expect me to tell the


    truth, right?¡±


    Seeing the exchange of nces between the two, Grace knew that her daughter was not telling the


    truth. However, she yed along and said, ¡°Will, give her the card.¡±


    William quickly stood up, took a ck card from his wallet, and handed it to his daughter before saying,


    ¡°Rose. Here, use it as you wish. I¡¯ll remove the notificationster. This way, I won¡¯t be able to receive


    notifications when you buy things.¡±


    Rose was merely lying and not asking for money. She replied, ¡°Will, there¡¯s no need. I have money.


    Frank still treats me quite well¡±


    William and Grace insisted on giving the card to Rose. Eventually, she still epted it. Franky


    around as he watched his drama queen¡¯s sister performed.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    When they were almost done eating. Frank put down his tableware and leanedzily against the back


    of the chair. He took off the sunsses hanging on his chest and yed with them. He nced at the


    three people who were still eating


    The ck sunsses spun in his hand nimbly


    William was in a good mood. His son and daughter were moving back in. He had a huge appetite that


    night and ate two big servings. Eventually, he put his cutleries down and looked toward Frank. He


    wiped his hands and was still chewing thest few pieces of macarons before he said. ¡°Speak, what s


    the matter?¡±


    How could someone who had been in the underworld for many years not see through his son, who was


    waiting for an opportunity to speak?


    Upon hearing this Grace continued eating as if she did not hear anything. She seemed to have


    expected it. Only Rose was curious about what her brother wanted to say and nced at Frank


    Frank scanned the entire table and finally stopped spinning his sunsses. He leaned back and


    supported himself with one hand on the table while rocking his chair. Half of the stool was off the


    ground. Frank said bluntly. ¡°I want all of the family¡¯s defense map.


    William was stunned and did not speak for a long time. His gaze was fixed on his son¡¯s face, trying to


    find an answer from his face and understand what he was trying to do. However. William did not see


    the answer he wanted.


    The father and son looked at each other without saying a word. Frank was not in a hurry. He waited


    quietly and picked up the sunsses at the corner of the table to y with them


    Rose could no longer remain calm. Her mouth was agape, and her eyes were wide open. She cast a


    nce at Frank and wanted to ask if he was nning to usurp the throne. He sounded as if he was


    demanding the holy grail


    ¡°Why was Franking making such a big request when she came back? Is Grace going to flip the table?


    This was not an ordinary small request. It was not as simple as asking for a credit card. This was the


    main reason why the Roberts family remained dominant in Athana Rose thought.


    Cranky Franky had gone crazy. He was alternating between being nonchnt and asking for the


    moon.


    Rose took a deep breath. In this quiet atmosphere, she slowly turned to look at Grace beside her, who


    was calmly eating a prawn Grace wiped her mouth and gently put down cutlery before crossing her arm


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    and asking her son, ¡°Reason¡±¡±


    Frank replied curtly. It¡¯s useful.¡±


    Grace was not anxious. She asked slowly with a hint of fury in her eyes. Her bodynguage was no


    longer as demure-looking as before. She said somberly. ¡°Come to the main point.


    Frank put his sunsses back on his chest and looked straight at Grace before replying. ¡°I¡¯ll exin


    after this matter is over.¡± William could already see the displeasure on his wife¡¯s face. The importance


    of the secret defense map could not be exined in just a few words. Once someone with ulterior


    motives discovers it, the Roberts family would be in danger.


    William poured a ss of water and handed it to Grace to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Frank, you should


    know how important the defensive system is to the Roberts family. You have to tell us the details.


    Otherwise, you can¡¯t me Dad and Mom for not giving it to you. Can you tell us your motive?¡±


    Before Frank could answer, Grace said firmly, ¡°I can give you the Roberts family¡¯s secret defense map,


    but not now. When you officially take over all the affairs of the Roberts Group and get married. I¡¯ll hand


    them all to you¡­¡±


    William nodded in agreement. Frank will take over the corporation sooner orter. It was a matter of


    time. The secret defense system would have to be handed over sooner orter, but not now,


    The atmosphere was tense for a while. Grace and the others did not agree. Frank wanted it. Rose was


    afraid it would be awkward, so she smiled and ced a prawn on Frank¡¯s te before saying, ¡°Frank,


    why don¡¯t you find a partner first?¡±


    Frank red at his sister and hissed, ¡®Are you trying to be an opportunist?¡±


    William smiled and lectured Frank. ¡°Rank, don¡¯t randomly find a woman to marry just to get the defense


    map. You still have to find someone you like. It¡¯s best if both of you like each other. Marriage is a


    lifetime. We can¡¯t make do with it. Just like Grace and I, we¡¯re happy. You have to follow in our


    footsteps.¡±


    Rose was speechless. She thought, ¡°Will, aren¡¯t you pressuring Frank that way?¡±


    Frank knew he would not be able to obtain this defensive map today, so he did not waste his breath.


    Grace spoke again and reminded him, ¡°I hope that headliner from your Lithern Club club isn¡¯t the


    woman you want to bring home. I believe your taste isn¡¯t that bad. The Roberts family isn¡¯t from a


    wealthy family. We don¡¯t have any requirements on your partner¡¯s family background. Your father and I


    won¡¯t ask you to marry ady from a wealthy family. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a rich and


    demanding heiress. We are fine with someone who is morally upright and has the right values. There¡¯s


    nothing wrong with ordinary girls. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being ordinary¡±


    Hearing Grace¡¯s request for a daughter-inw, Rose thought of Ava, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she Miss Natalie, the


    daughter of the richest


    1/2


    1041


    Clupter 279


    nan¡¯ She didn¡¯t seem to be demanding and was quite carefree She shouldn


    William chord. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fran Grace you¡¯


    re¡¯s cklist¡±


    Itose, you don¡¯t have to be ano


    Just find someone who detest


    Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows. The conver non had deviated from has original ns


    With one hand on the table, he lowered his gaze and sighed. The phone rang at the right time He took


    ret the phone in his peeker and sew it was Trevon He sw dth answer button and asked. You¡¯re here?


    Alright, I¡¯ll go over now¡±


    The call ended Frank did not answer Grace. He stood up and put on has sunsses before saying.


    Tmn heading off to


    chau


    With that, he strode out of the dining room. Rose shouted at the top of her lungs, Frank, don¡¯t forget


    what you promised


    After Frank left, the servants tidied up the dining table Williain and Grace brought Rose to see the


    newly furrashed room.


    The hurried an sat on the s in Frank¡¯s office His suit was thrown on the sofa. The buttons on his


    white shirt were off. revealing his tanned skin. His bony hand was already holding a cup of freshly


    ground coffee He lowered his head to take a sip and frowned slightly


    The door was pushed open, and Frank strode in. He saw the man sitting calmly on the sofa while


    drinking his coffee leisurely and asked, ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with the way. You don¡¯t look like you are in


    a good state. Are you alright?


    Trevon could not be bothered by Frank¡¯s teasing He put down his coffee and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Give me the information¡±


    Frank did not waste any time He went straight to the safe to get the information and the USB drive. The


    file he took out was already a little moldy and yellow Even the paper in the file was yellow with spots. It


    was enough to tell how long it had been


    around


    Frank walked towards the desk, ced the information on the table, and sat on the other end Trevon


    stood up, walked over, and consciously sat on Frank¡¯s chair


    Trevon rolled up his shirt to reveal his blue watch. Trevon reached out to take the information that


    Frank provided. After reading a few lines, he turned somber The room was filled with deafening silence


    His other hand clenched his fist tightly. and the veins on the back of his arm popped.


    Every single piece of evidence was clear and livid.


    He endured every bit of his fury and finished reading all the information. The more he read, the more


    he was somber In the end, there was only hostility left.


    Even the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped by several degrees, Frank could feel it


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it look like winter. I¡¯m afraid of the cold. Let¡¯s decide what to do after watching the video.¡±


    Trevon was still holding the yellowed file tightly. His eyes zed with fury. Frank kindly took the USB


    drive out, stuck it into the USB socket on the side of theputer, and reminded Trevon, ¡°Open it¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon¡¯s hand paused on the mouse for a few seconds before he used his index finger to


    double-click the left key. He clicked on the video saved on the USB drive. There were 687 videos, with


    thest being Barron¡¯s admission.


    The first videos were about Natalie¡¯s daily life, including her annual birthday celebration, achievements,


    and trivialities that Barron thought were worth recording. It was impossible to watch so many videos in


    one go. He clicked on thest video to check He could take the rest back and watch them slowly.


    When Barron appeared in the video and spoke his first words, Trevon¡¯s heart started aching. He


    endured the pain and watched everything. After that, he made a decision. He trembled, removed the


    USB drive, and hid it in the file.


    He previously wanted to take it home and slowly read it but changed his mind. He chose to hide the


    secret


    After leaving Latern Club, he went straight to Evergreen Gardens. However, when the car stopped by


    the parking lot, he was afraid to head upstairs. He took the file in the pocket of the passenger seat


    again and fell into deep thought. The atmosphere in the dark underground parking lot became more


    solemn

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    After returning to Evergreen Gardens.


    Natalie prepared dinner. She cooked a few homely dishes. After Trevon finished eating, he told her he


    needed to go out.


    Natalie did not ask him where he was going, she simply said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After almost two hours. Trevon still had not returned. She was worried. She was alone in the big suite.


    Since she was bored, Natalie decided to clean the suite. An hourter, she was covered in sweat all


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    over.


    She walked into the master bedroom, took her pajamas from her suitcase, and went to the bathroom to


    shower.


    Half an hourter, a pure white towel hung on her head. Her hair was still wet, and she kept wiping it


    with one hand. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she bumped into Trevon, who was


    opening the door.


    Their eyes met at that moment. Trevon tightened his grip on the documents. His heart skipped a beat,


    and hisposure in the underground parking lot was broken again. He tried his best to control


    himself, remained calm, and smiled. ¡°Have you


    taken a shower?¡±


    Natalie paused for a few seconds and continued to wipe her hair. She nced at the folder in his hand


    and asked casually. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why does it look so old?¡±


    Trevon subconsciously moved the documents behind him and kept looking at her. He looked at her


    with a deep gaze and wanted to hug her. He took a step forward and kissed her forehead with


    heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll put thepany¡¯s documents in the safe first. Wait for me to blow dry your hair.¡±


    Natalie nodded. She believed him without a doubt and replied calmly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She did not know anything about thepany, so there was nothing to ask. Even if she asked, she


    would not be able to give a response. It was not her area of expertise, to begin with.


    After a while, Trevon came out. He came out of the study and went into the bathroom.


    After a while, he held a white hairdryer in his hand and pulled her to sit on the sofa. He sat down and


    let her head rest on his long legs. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a nap. I¡¯ll carry you in when you fall asleep.¡±


    Her wet hair instantly soaked his dry pants. His movements were very gentle and familiar. He inserted


    his fingers into her hair and curled it up slightly. The hot wind from the hairdryer dried the moisture on


    the ends of her hair bit by bit.


    It was veryfortable. Even her cells were rxing. She finally knew why many liked to visit beauty


    salons and massage shops. It was indeed quitefortable and enjoyable.


    Natalie closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment. Gradually, she got used to his service. Her red lips


    parted as she spoke, ¡°Is Jasper obedient over there?¡±


    The hairdryer was on silent mode, and he could hear her voice. His low and hoarse voice broke the


    silence in the suite. ¡°What could be wrong with him? He probably doesn¡¯t want toe back.¡±


    Thinking back, that was indeed the case. Jasper had no intention ofing back with them that


    morning. He only bade them goodbye. It was apparent that Jasper liked the Wilson¡¯s residence,


    including Rachel, Mr. Wilson¡­ They doted on him. Even Mary and Gage worshipped him and were


    careful around him.


    No wonder Jasper was unwilling toe back. What a heartless little fellow.


    After a while, Natalie¡¯s hair was dry. Trevon ced the hairdryer on the side of the sofa and did not get


    up. His fingers fiddled with her hair, arranging ityer byyer. He was patient and careful. Suppressing


    his emotions, he carefully said, ¡°Natalie.¡±


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes, thinking he wanted to chat with her, so she answered naturally, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make our rtionship known to the public.¡±


    Hearing this, she opened her eyes immediately. His deep-set eyes were above her, staring at her.


    When their gazes met, she felt he was not in the right frame of mind. He had a somber expression, and


    she suspected he was suppressing something. Seeing that she was staring at him in a daze, Trevon


    thought Natalie was unwilling and quickly changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a casual thought.


    Don¡¯t feel burdened. I can wait.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Natalie did not want to make it public; she did not want to be so high-profile. Even if she


    did not do anything. the title of Mrs. Wilson was enough to attract attention. She wanted to be the


    woman beside him in a low-profile manner. One would only understand the joys and sorrows of their


    own life. It was unnecessary to be high-profile in one¡¯s life choices. This was the case for happiness,


    and it was the same for love. She felt she was the only one who knew best about all her feelings. No


    one else could empathize with her. After all, since nobody could empathize with her, there was no


    reason for others to know either.


    Those with ill intentions will always be able to twist things to make things worse for others.


    Natalie reached out to support herself on Trevon¡¯s shoulders and sat up. Trevon lifted Natalie by her


    hips. Natalie straddled between his legs and faced him. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around


    his neck.


    Through has eyes, she saw her reflection. His eyes were deep set They were filled withplicated


    emotions.


    The next second, Trevon¡¯s thin lips covered hers. His breathing was heavy Natalie felt that he could no


    longer control himself. He was much stronger than before He was affectionate, gentle, and a little


    indulgent


    After kissing for a long time, she sat on hisp and opened her mouth slightly. She panted heavily. A


    thought immediately shed across her mind, and she asked, ¡°Did something happen


    After being together with Trevon for a long time, Natalie could tell Trevon¡¯s gaze and actions were


    different from before Coupled with her sensitivity, how could she not notice the difference in Trevon


    tonight?


    He lied. He ced one hand behind her head, pressed his forehead against hers, and expressed his


    desires, ¡°I want to do it. Now


    It was a forting desire that was difficult for both of them to resist. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel


    anything when she sat on hisp. It was just that it was difficult to ignore. She knew about his desires


    and could guess what he wanted. She had not expected him to say it so bluntly


    She nodded shyly and lowered her gaze without looking at him. Her hands were still wrapped around


    his neck.


    The kiss came again Her body was weightless, and the kiss gradually became more intense.


    Unknowingly, she was brought to the master bedroom, which was ridiculouslyrge.


    The curtains were not drawn, and the wind rustled the tree branches outside the window. It swayed


    unsteadily as if it would fall to the ground in the next second, making people tremble in fear.


    Minutes and seconds passed as the couple shared their desire for one another. They were passionate


    in bed under the moonlight and the sky full of stars. The couple had a fire burning in their belly. It was


    as if they were a match made in


    heaven.


    Two hourster, Natalie was so tired that she did not even have the strength to raise her arms. Trevon


    let go of her. He hugged her and kissed her. Theplicated emotions on his face were no longer


    there. He chuckled, ¡°Natalie, look at the ceiling


    Natalie rebutted, ¡°What do you want me to see? Im so tired. Why do you like the activity so much?¡±


    However, her bodynguage could not hide her feelings. She was still curious about what was on the


    ceiling. She opened her tired and heavy eyelids and looked up. She was shocked by the view


    She widened her eyes and looked at the colorful flowers on the ceiling. They were vivid, and their


    colors gradually changed from light to dark. The flowers formed a heart shape, and a number was


    added on the side. It was 120.


    What was this? When she first came in, she did not see this. The first time she arrived at ¡°Trevon¡¯s


    ce, she did not find it either. When was it installed? Why did she not know?


    With a puzzled look, Natalie asked the man beside her, who had a mischievous smile on his face, her


    voice extremely hoarse,


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She felt that it was neither an ordinary flower nor an ordinary decoration. The next second, his


    exnation made Natalie want to bury herself in the ground.


    Trevonughed sinisterly. He could not suppress the smile on his lips even if he wanted to. ¡°This is a


    flower you nted. The color of the flower depends on how loud you shouted just now. A passionate


    scream will turn the flower in the center red. A soft moan will turn the flowers at the side pale pink. All of


    them will bloom ording to your voice. You are the artist of this masterpiece!¡±


    Trevon was kind and patient in exining the difference in color as he pointed his long fingers at the


    flowers on the ceiling.


    Natalie was secretly rolling her eyes. Was Trevon trying to make her grateful for broadening her


    horizons?


    Natalie was speechless. ¡°This person must be crazy,¡± she thought.


    Trevon did not wait for her to continue asking and continued his exnation. He leaned close to her


    reddened ear and said, ¡°120 is the total number of times you moaned tonight.¡±


    Natalie remained speechless and thought Trevon was ridiculous.


    She red at Trevon fiercely and said hoarsely, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you doing this in the room?


    Do you weird fetish?


    have some


    Trevon did not blush or feel that it was inappropriate at all. Instead, he looked at the woman in his arms


    affectionately. ¡°I want to record the number of times we¡¯ve nted flowers together. Thisputer


    version can be directed. We can look back to see how many flowers we¡¯ve nted when we are old.¡±


    Natalie remained speechless. She did not know how to describe what she saw. The first time she


    visited Trevon¡¯s ce, she


    10:411


    felt that his decor was indescribably strange. Now that she knew, she suddenly thought of something


    ¡°Other than this, where else did you specially design?¡±


    Trevon felt that Natalie knew him too well. How could there be only one? He scratched her nose and


    said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell yoru that. If I told you, there won¡¯t be any surprises¡±


    Natalie answered without thinking. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a surprise and not a shock¡±


    Trevon sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you like excitement? I¡¯ll apany you to search the entire house I know


    you¡¯re not that timed carry you to take a shower, okay?¡±


    ¡°Was this the shock she was talking about? Trevon¡¯s interpretation of the situation was strange¡±.


    Natalie thought


    His voice was deep and doting. He was clearly saying shameless words, but he was not shameless.


    Has good looks couldpensate for his shamelessness.


    If a good-looking person acted like a hooligan, it would be flirting. If an ugly person acted like a


    booligan, it would be harassment.


    Natalie felt like she had been duped.


    Wouldn¡¯t the renovationpany find it strange? Natalie asked. Which idiot came up with this


    design?¡±


    Trevon continued to smile sinisterly and took these words as apliment The person who made you


    bloom¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened again, and her voice suddenly rose as she eximed. ¡°So you designed it


    yourself?


    She had reason to suspect that Trevon had deliberately left Jasper at the Wilson¡¯s residence. It was


    premeditated.


    What a scheming man!


    Who else would know about such an embarrassing design Natalie asked. ¡°Who supervised this


    renovation


    ¡°Jim Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s not smart enough to think of it that way. He will think that it¡¯s for decoration¡±


    Natalie was skeptical. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Trevon nodded to reassure her.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Ar Grand Manor, Sherri and Hackett arrivedte. When they opened the door to the private room, the


    people sitting in it


    to gaze at the


    Everyone¡¯s Laces were filled with smiles. They seemed to be having a pleasant conversation before


    the couple. Everyone was in high spirits


    Indeed Juana and Joy were easy to get along with They had a sense of humor and were not fussy.


    How could they not be able to talk to each other? Perhaps they regretted not meeting sooner


    It was good that Sherri¡¯s mother and mother-inw got along well. This was unlike many other families


    who were calctive with each other and quarreled whenever there was a disagreement. It was very


    tiring for the young couple to deal with each other¡¯s families


    Seeing the two of them enter enthusiastically snatched Sh


    Wel


    better ti


    and wait for you guvi


    than today to do so!


    Hackett who had


    everyone startedughing Joy got up first and walked towards the door. She kett¡¯s bent arm and


    pushed Hackett to the side ¡°Come, Sherri Let me take a look. married Right, why don¡¯t you address me


    Mom from now on instead? There is no


    ignored, was speechless. Could his mother be any more energetic?


    Hackett walked to an empty seat at the side and sat down. He tidied his clothes and greeted the elders


    at the table. He was very polite and called them one by one,¡± Hello Uncle, Auntie, Big Brother¡±


    The more Juana looked at his son-inw, the more she liked him. The corners of her mouth were


    almost touching her nose. There was on one word. mind handsome ¡°Sigh, our Hackett is still the most


    polite.¡±


    continued


    simile politely and exchanged nces with Edward.


    Sherri was dragged unwillingly to sit beside Joy Joy held her hand the entire time. It was difficult for her


    to escape even if she wanted to Was Joy afraid that she would run away? She had already worn her


    ring, and it had been officially announced. Where else could she run to?


    Richard


    calmer and a little reluctant After all, he had raised his daughter for so many years. It was a little sad to


    oll to someone che


    Edward sat by Richard¡¯s side and pursed his lips without saying a word. The elders at the table were


    the hosts, and he had no right to speak. He had already done everything that he needed to. If there


    were any problems, Hackett would handle it. The elders would settle all welding matters, and he did not


    need to be involved.


    This was a form of upbringing and This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    for the elders. It was also to highlight the status of parents on asions like this.


    Juana was a straightforward person. The couple would be engaged. Have to address her differently


    sooner orter. As long as everyone was happy, it did not matter to her and she had no objections to it.


    She smiled and said to Joy and Sherri, ¡°Change it It¡¯s just a form of address. I have no objections


    Richard, you shouldn¡¯t have any objections either, do you?¡±


    Within a second, before Richard could express his opinion, Juana immediately said, ¡°Alright, he doesn¡¯t


    have any objections. either Let¡¯s change it today Sherri, call me Mom¡±


    Richard thought, Juana practically did not give me time to voice my opinion. One second¡±.


    Edward picked up the cup of water beside him and lowered his head to hide a smile. He took a sip. He


    finally understood that today¡¯s home ground belonged to the two mothers. The men beside him did not


    have the chance to express their opinions at all. They were here to support their spouse and sit with


    them.


    For example, his mother had given Natalie¡¯s father only a second to respond. It was like a game show.


    Once the time was up. he lost his chance to answer and the answer was revealed to him.


    Nathan was smart He drank coffee the entire time and did not say a word. He quietly watched Joy


    perform. He just had to foot the billter.


    Nathan was sensible. If he were to be ced in ancient times, he would have survived until the end.


    Sherri received her mother¡¯s instructions and nced in her father¡¯s direction. Then, she lowered her


    gaze and said shyly, ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    Ruby sat on Juana¡¯sp. When the little girl heard her mother¡¯s words, she grinned and said cutely.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    Everyone present smiled, especially Joy. As she smiled, tears welled up in her eyes. She was crying


    tears of joy. ¡°Sigh, good. good, good Sherri, I am so thankful for you. You¡¯re the hero of the ckwell


    family. From now on, you have the final say in our family


    Hackett thought, ¡°I knew the hierarchy of the ckwell family would change. My aggressive mom will


    be abdicating¡± Could it be that his rule in the family wasing!


    After thinking about it for a while, his lips curled up slightly. When he met Edward¡¯s gaze, he quickly


    chuckled


    thungs. Nathan received her gaze severe end estate traceder information.


    int her and peninded of the


    wally nysed her here on the proper in


    pranously or try to regent inr


    her hunted. She ced all th


    Thus is what you deserve. I only let


    les rognons would mean dur dhey could not ext. She was forced to


    with four ye


    elders in the no


    Juana urged.


    blended that the was hurle steam toy karrything hard happened on wuddenly she picked up her up


    and stood in


    mis meet and sand free di


    engagement pih for


    theaadud ned me joy was inpatient Me quirky stuffed


    car in var and sad. ¡°There thas


    ade. After thai theal.


    emed Shern would not be


    intage if sh


    Ebward smiled fairly and dud now


    might not be the case for bachendler


    ured joy with another coffee before calling.


    ers. You¡¯ll keep


    Joey also replied loudly. Hey alright, have a seat.


    Sherri hart already addre od her parents in Law. It would be inappropriate for Harkens to call Juana and


    Rachard like before.


    you should addres


    He picked up a


    erently too¡±


    in the table, walked to Richard, bowed, and said. ¡°Dad, I toast you


    The voice was loud and clear Even Richard had to respond to it Everyone present was looking


    He sighed in has


    heart and


    Like coffee. He took a sip and took


    and thanked ham. Thank you, Dad¡±


    He picked up another


    ed from has porket to give Harkert.


    and cotter andwwed to Juana ¡°Mom, I toast you


    cup of coffee¡±


    miled and book a spot the coffee. He also gave Hackett a card. He looked at Sherri and sad. ¡°Sherri,


    this is from me


    Dont even think about confie ating it.¡±


    Was the such a greedy persone


    Joy smiled and saul Hey, inws, Sherri will be the head of the family in the future. It¡¯s only right for him


    to manage Honey


    at cant hade so much money¡±


    Jums replied, ¡°Don¡¯t pol her in every way Hackett is also very obedient.


    All the gifts seemed to have been prepared in advance, the elders had already decided that the


    children would address them differently today It was just that the person involved did not know.


    was not in a disadvantaged position. At least he had obtained two credit cards, he was not penniless.


    This change of address was settled, and so was the engagement gift Juana was a sensible person who


    knew how to y her cards well, she changed the topic to Ruby organically, saying, ¡°Inw, since the


    engagement has been settled, Ruby¡¯s family narre should also be changed Sherri was insensible and


    registered Ruby¡¯s family name under her best friend¡¯s.¡±


    Joy had no intention of ming Sherri Instead, she pped her son¡¯s arm. Hackett was caught off


    guard and dumbfounded, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? What did I do again?¡±


    Joy red at him ¡°If you¡¯re reliable, Sherri wouldn¡¯t have registered Ruby¡¯s first name under someone


    else¡¯s. Wasn¡¯t it your


    alt? Is it not right to hit your


    Hackett¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt and innocence.


    Nathans gave him aforting look from afar, Indicating that it was a small matter.


    For a moment, Sherri did not know what to say. This matter was not entirely Hackett¡¯s fault. She was


    also at fault and could. not help but exin on Hackett¡¯s behalf. After all, she was the one who slept


    with Hackett back then. ¡°Mom, actually¡­


    Joy interrupted, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged. If you feel wronged in the future, report it to me. I¡¯ll stand


    up


    Sherri thought, ¡°Hackett is so pitiful. I must treat him well in the future.¡±


    for you.¡±


    Juana was a person who was particr about auspiciousness. She told her daughter. ¡°Sherri, Ive


    asked a fortune master about your zodiac signs. The two of you are matchmade in heaven. The day


    after tomorrow is a good day to register your marriage. Why don¡¯t you guys get married then?¡±


    Joy agreed. As long as it was auspicious, the wedding could be held any day. She carefully asked


    Sherri for her opinion. ¡°Sherri, what do you think? It¡¯s fine if you think it¡¯s too early. We can do itter.¡±


    She had already received the engagement gifts and addressed her parents-inw differently. There


    was nothing to argue over obtaining a marriage license. ¡°Ill listen to the two mothers.¡±


    Joy pped and said in relief, ¡°Sherri is so sensible. Hackett, you¡¯ve finally found a treasure. You must


    be secretly happy.¡±


    Hackett nodded in agreement with his mother. Nathan gave him a knowing look, indicating that he had


    done the right thing.


    Hackett was happy to be able to register his marriage with Sherri quickly and squealed, ¡°I picked up a


    treasure.¡±


    Juana made the final decision again. ¡°This matter is settled. The day after tomorrow, after the marriage


    registration, we¡¯ll change Ruby¡¯s family name.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone agreed.


    The men thought, ¡°We can finally eat.¡±


    Hackett and Sherri¡¯s wedding date was decided just like that. Sherri reached out and held Hackett¡¯s


    hand under the table. The two of them interlocked their fingers under the table. Hackett scratched her


    palms to express his desires.


    Sherri blushed shyly.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Even the weather was bright and sunny. The warm light that was neither hot nor cold warmed one¡¯s


    body, and all the cells in one¡¯s body felt good.


    At the same time, a Porsche, a brand new shiny red Mercedes-Benz sports car, and a motorbike slowly


    parked in front of Hospital Athana


    Sherri, who was in the car jumped in shock. She hurriedly got out of the car to check. She was wearing


    a pink off-shoulder dress and white heels. She looked smug. ¡°Why are you driving so valiantly as a


    girl? Can¡¯t you be slower? You¡¯re already a child¡¯s mother Can you be more mature in the way you


    act?¡±


    Sherri scolded Natalie, who was still sitting on motorbike. Natalie was not in a hurry. She waited quietly


    for Sherri to finish what she had to say She leaned against the front of the car and turned her head to


    look. She was still wearing the helmet that Trevon had given her.


    She looked at her over her helmet.


    Sherri¡¯s hair stood on end under her gaze. She felt guilty and could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Erm, that¡¯s


    just you being careful. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Seeing that she was defeated. Natalie took off her helmet and shook her beautiful hair. She ced the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    helmet on the motorbike and crossed one leg over. She leaned against the motorbike and said. ¡°Come,


    tell me. What¡¯s the reason for all this? I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    After saying that, she even cooperatively dug her cars and told Sherri, ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡±


    After being together for so many years, how could Natalie not know Sherri¡¯s personality? She wanted


    to take the initiative to tell her everything that had happened.


    This girl could not hide anything in her heart.


    Before Sherri could speak, a voice came from afar and interrupted her. ¡°Wow. Natalie, you know how to


    drive this thing. You¡¯re so handsome Oh my god, I¡¯m going to turn homosexual¡±


    Rose stood on the spot with a serious expression as she sized up Natalie¡¯s attire. It was a white T-shirt.


    It was simple pair of jeans, but the right side had a slit. It was very fashionable. She was wearing tight


    pale jeans and a pair of short Martin boots. Her slightly curly hair was draped over her shoulders. Her


    elegant makeup entuated her well-defined facial features. One word to describe her was


    handsome. The other way to describe her was handsome and beautiful.


    Trevon had good taste. No wonder he was so clingy to Natalie. She finally knew the reason. Rose


    stood rooted to the ground and sighed.


    When Natalie heard Rose¡¯s praise, she smiled brightly. Under the warm light, the car full of beauties


    was like an extremely beautiful painting. A simple smile was like the clear sky after the rain. It was


    seductive, warm, andfortable.


    Rose walked over and observed her car carefully. Natalie stood aside and leaned against the door of


    the red Mercedes-Benz sports car


    She said to Sherri, who was acting coyly beside her, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s an additional audience. Please


    start your speech. Do you want to apany it with a piece of music?¡±


    Sherri rolled his eyes at her. Rose stopped watching when she heard that. She turned around and


    carefully leaned against the motorbike. She ced her hand on the ck motorbike and said, ¡°Am I


    handsome? Natalie, help me take a beautiful photo. I want to post it on my social media. Although I


    don¡¯t know how to ride, it doesn¡¯t affect my acting.¡±


    Natalie took her phone and started the camera. She took a beautiful photo of her.


    After taking the photo, Natalie handed the phone to Rose and said, ¡°Rose, you actually look quite good


    in a dress. This white dress suits you too. It¡¯s very feminine.¡±


    Rose smiled and replied. ¡°Thank you. I n to cut my hair after work.¡±


    From the beginning


    Sherri said, ¡°Why are you going to cut your hair?¡±


    Rose smiled and responded, ¡°I want to change my hairstyle and mood.¡±


    Natalie did not ask. Since Rose had decided to cut her hair, she must have thought of it long ago.


    Rose did not intend to continue with this hair matter. She asked Sherri, ¡°Sherri,e on. Tell us about


    your good news,¡±


    The topic was diverted. Sherri happily recounted what happened at the dining tablest night. The two


    were dumbfounded, especially Rose¡¯s mouth, which could fit an egg


    Natalie sorted out her words in his mind and concluded. ¡°So not only did you receive an engagement


    gift over a meal, you even changed the way you address his family and set the wedding date and the


    date of marriage! After that, you were eve


    given a car?¡±


    Sherri nodded. It was the correct conclusion. As expected of a top student. She had perfect reading


    Rose took a deep breath. ¡°Good lord, your family is the fastest to settle things I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯ve


    arranged the rest of your life with a meal. You even have your mother-inw¡¯s future retirement fund.


    It¡¯s just that Hackett seems a little pitiful¡±


    Natalie interjected. ¡°All the men presentst night were pitiful. Hackett ckwell isn¡¯t lonely.¡±


    The three of them smiled at each other and nodded tacitly.


    Sherri stretched out her hand. The three of them high-fived each other in tacit understanding and


    nodded again.


    Natalie missed Ava a little. If Ava was here, it would be even more lively. Now that she was fighting


    alone in Sapphire City. she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo for Ava¡±


    Rose agreed. The three of them quickly huddled together. Natalie stood in the middle and raised his


    phone to take photos. When she turned on the camera, the three of them curled their lips and revealed


    what they thought was the best smile.


    The photo waspleted and sent to the Fairy Fortress group chat. Natalie stretched out her slender


    and fair fingertips and typed on the screen. ¡°Ava, I¡¯ll cheer you on. Good luck.¡±


    In just a second. Ava sent a video over. It depicted her in her pajamas. Her hair was tied into a bun.


    She looked refreshing and pure. She frowned slightly. ¡°I missed you guys so much. You guys are so


    happy.¡±


    They greeted Ava Rose asked. ¡°Ava, how¡¯s the preparation for thepetition?¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°You¡¯re staying on campus?¡±


    Ava sat down properly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been undergoing intense training recently. To make it more


    convenient for me, I¡¯ve been staying on campus¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°Good luck, Ava. I think highly of you.¡±


    Ava said truthfully, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve encountered a problem I can¡¯t solve. I¡¯ve been studying it for a few


    days. I¡¯m so annoyed¡±


    Natalie patiently said a few words of encouragement before hanging up.


    Ava had limited time at work and couldn¡¯t talk about it in detail.


    Seeing that it was about time, they walked into the outpatient building side by side. Natalie casually


    held her helmet in her hand and strode towards the door.


    The moment they entered, they felt strange. The people around them kept looking at them. They could


    even see a few patients pointing at them. At first, they thought that they were eye-catching.


    Until the nurse at the reception desk called out to her, ¡°Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    The three of them stopped in their tracks and leaned against the reception desk. Natalie asked gently,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the patient looking for me?¡±


    The nurse pointed at the screen of her phone, indicating that she should look at it.


    Natalie and the others understood Sherri turned on his phone first and cheeked the news. The nurses


    at the reception desk were usually as gossipy as Sherri and loved to watch the trending searches.


    Sherri took a nce and stomped her feet in anger. She cursed, ¡°Damn it, which gossipy woman is


    gossiping behind my back and even criticizing me in the media? Is she crazy?¡±


    Rose did not know why Sherri was so angry. She walked over and took the phone from Sherri¡¯s hand to


    take a look. Oh my god, did the person who exposed the news think that was invincible? How was


    Natalie abandoned? She was just keeping a low profile.


    The trending topics were, ¡°Athana Hospital Surgeon Natalie has a messy private life and has a child


    out of wedlock¡±, ¡°Athana Surgeon Natalie was abandoned by a rich heir and gave birth to an illegitimate


    child. Her character is worrying¡±, ¡°Natalie is suspected to have curried favor to marry into a rich family.


    She emotionally ckmails her partner with a child¡±, ¡°Natalie of Athana Hospital wants to marry a


    wealthy man¡±.


    There were a lot of criticisms below. There were even people who found out that Natalie¡¯s father was


    involved in an affair and her mother had jumped off a building as a result.


    Somemented that she was not worthy of being a doctor. Thements epassed all of her


    rtionships with different parties. They were just short of talking about her ancestors.


    Natalie browsed through it briefly without much expression on her face. She had already experienced


    such public scrutiny when she was young. This was nothing. She did not feel anything.


    She straightened her back and prepared to go to the office. The nurse at the reception deskforted


    her, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, we believe in your character. Don¡¯t mind what theizens said. They¡¯re just a bunch


    of keyboard warriors¡±


    Another nurse added. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re deliberately saying bad things. They¡¯re picking bones to


    make their presence known. That¡¯s what these people are like.¡±


    Sherri was a little worried about her best friend. At this moment, she was angrily scolding the keyboard


    warrior. ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t you go public about your rtionship with Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Natalie knew what Sherri wanted to say. She smiled and shook her head. Publicity could indeed


    immediately calm the storm, but once it was publicized, her life in Hospital Athana would probably be


    scrutinized further. After all, her status was different.


    Moreover, going public would not solve the fundamental problem. Trevon had asked her to go public


    She did not even ask Trevon to send her to work in the morning. She also went to the cafeteria for


    lunch because she didn¡¯t want anyone to spread rumors. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid, but she just


    didn¡¯t want to add to the trouble.


    Rose didn¡¯t like this kind of nder either. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my brother to take down the trending searches. What


    kind of people are they? They¡¯re perverts, right? They can¡¯t bear to see others doing well.¡±


    Natalie stopped her and said. ¡°Don¡¯t delete it. If you delete it, people might think that I¡¯m guilty. Im


    upright, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of L. Natalie, can withstand these rumors.¡±


    ¡°Go to work. There are eight minutes left. If you don¡¯t want to be criticized, go back and change. Hurry


    up


    Seeing that Rose and Sherri were standing still, she continued. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. This is not a big deal at


    all. It¡¯s not painful I didn¡¯t lose a piece of myself¡±


    Rose and Sherri saw that she really didn¡¯t seem to care, so they moved towards their office.


    Natalie was really fine She wasn¡¯t pretending. When she was younger, the harm she suffered wasn¡¯t


    just verbal harm. I was bullying and beating. It was much more serious than this She really didn¡¯t think


    much of this.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    At the Wilson Group


    The man¡¯s deep-set eyes stared at theputer screen is well-defined hands flipped through the


    documents in front of him periodically. Under the incandescent light, his well-defined facial features


    exuded nonchnce.


    The door was pushed open. Jim stood nervously in front of him at his desk before organizing his words,


    ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Wilson. something happened¡±


    Hearing this. Trevon did not look up. He was indifferent and said calmly, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Jim took a deep breath and nced at the man who was working seriously. He cursed in his heart. A


    man who was serious at work was fucking handsome. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the trending topics online this


    morning were all criticizing Mrs. Wilson. They said that Mrs. Wilson has character issues. She was


    called a bootlicker and used unorthodox methods to marry you. Hmm¡­. Why don¡¯t you look at them


    yourself?¡±


    After saying that. Jim felt his back break out in cold sweat.


    Trevon finally put down his documents and looked up. His eyes were filled with somberness, and he


    was terrifyingly quiet. Jim stood opposite him, waiting for orders. He thought that he was probably done


    for


    Trevon¡¯s cold voice reverberated in the office and sounded emotionless. ¡°Find a reliable media


    Jim thought. ¡°Is this to rify! This man never does interviews.¡±


    Trevon instructed further. ¡®Go to Athana¡¯s tailor and get something.¡±


    Although Jim was puzzled, he was a little suspicious and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now¡±


    Regardless of the authenticity of the news, it has a negative impact. Those reading the contents would


    not delve into the truth. They would only be led by the media. After all, everyone¡¯s tolerance was


    different, and ordinary things would be infinitely magnified when they were pushed online.


    It was difficult to exin and even harder to convince everyone otherwise. This was not something that


    could be resolved by word of mouth.


    At that time, Natalie was calmly attending to a patient. She was not affected by the news at all.


    A middle-aged woman was sitting in front of her. Her daughter was standing beside her casually. No


    one knew why she was here.


    Natalie nced indifferently at the girl who had been looking at her phone. She retracted her gaze and


    instructed the patient somberly. ¡°I¡¯m rmending a CT scan for you. You pay first, then take the form


    to the service desk to register. Then, wait for the disy to call your number. Do you understand,


    Auntie?¡±


    The girl standing at the side did not react at all. Natalie was about to scold her but controlled herself.


    She sighed helplessly. The patient still did not understand. Natalie patiently exined to the middle-


    aged again.


    Suddenly, the girl standing at the side looked up at Natalie in surprise. Her gazended on the name


    tag on her chest, and she eximed. ¡°You¡¯re Natalie Foster. Oh my god, the romantic couple I¡¯m


    following is in front of me. Can I take a photo with you?¡±


    Natalie thought the girl was ridiculous and wanted to send her for a brain scan.


    Her mother was sitting in the outpatient clinic, but she did not seem to care at all. Instead, she was


    happily scrolling through her phone. What kind of mentality was this?


    It was said that having children is a form of security in old age. What kind of security was this? Natalie


    refused without hesitation, and her voice became even more stern, ¡°Im sorry, the things you mentioned


    are not within the scope of my consultation. Take your mother to do a CT scan.¡±


    The girl refused to give up and proimed, ¡°I admire you very much. Can I ask how you made Athana¡¯s


    Mr. Wilson your sidekick? I¡¯m sincerely asking for guidance.¡±


    After saying that, she even put hernds together and made a pleading expression. If Natalie were


    dead now, she would have thought that this girl was offering incense to her.


    Natalie had an inkling that something must have happened. She rejected the girl¡¯s request and said


    calmly. ¡°Take your mother for a checkup. Be filial. Only when you¡¯re filial will things go smoothly.¡±


    The girl was stunned for a while before giving up on the photo request. She thought, ¡°Dr. Natalie was


    Mr. Wilson¡¯s woman. Even Mr. Wilson has be her sidekick. How could she force her to take a


    photo? Forget it! She would post her encounter onler to show off instead.


    Natalie had just removed her robe and was about to go to the cafeteria to eat when the door was


    pushed open by two energetic women. Sherri and Rose did not say anything and gave her a thumb


    Natalie was dumbfounded. She suddenly thought of what the girl had said in the morning. She turned


    around, hung her robe behind the door, and asked Sherri. ¡°Tell me, what did I do again? It looks like I


    don¡¯t have any prace today¡±


    Sherri held her chest with one hand and made an excited expression with the other. Rose was also


    acting beside her ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down¡¯ I¡¯m afraid that your small heart won¡¯t be able to take it. It¡¯s a


    little shocking, a little stimting, and a little touched.¡±


    After saying that, she took a packet of tissues from the sink, ced it in front of Natalie, and said. ¡°You


    should be able to use this in five minutes,¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face was filled with confusion and curiosity. Sherri started the video and ced it in front of


    her. A familiar voice echoed in the small space. The man on the screen was dressed meticulously.


    He was dressed in a ck suit that was ironed neatly. His figure was curvy, his nose was sharp, and


    his deep-set eyes were staring at the screen as if he was looking at her.


    There was less hostility in his eyes and more tenderness. His legs were casually crossed, and two


    buttons on his white shirt at the cor were casually open. 11is hands were ced on his long legs,


    and he was attractive. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Damn it, why was this man so handsome today?


    The host dressed in standard professional attire, asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, may I ask why you, who never


    ept interviews, are sitting here?¡±


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He seemed to be smiling. Others might not be able to tell, but


    Natalie could sense it. This faint smile was mixed with a trace of dissatisfaction. A low and attractive


    voice came from the phone screen as he said, ¡°Today. Athana¡¯s social media is bustling with activities. I


    thought of joining in the fun¡±


    The host pretended to be surprised and said. ¡°This is our honor. Mr. Wilson, do you have anything to


    share today?¡±


    The man continued without any nonsense, ¡°I have two motives. Firstly, I want to correct the rumors in


    today¡¯s trending news. Secondly, I want to propose to my ex-wife.¡±


    These words made Natalie, who was sitting down, lose her cool. She sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Could this fellow be thinking of¡­


    The man¡¯s voice exined unhurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t think the protagonist of today¡¯s trending topic. Mrs.


    Wilson, should take the me. She did not bootlick to marry a wealthy family. Instead, a bootlicker from


    a wealthy family pursued her. I wonder if the person who wrote this article took the time to investigate


    clearly. It¡¯s better not to appear on such distorted news. Brings no benefit to anyone.¡±


    His voice was calm but cold and threatening. He crossed his arms and made a wide are with his


    thumbs pressed against each other. He pointed his fingertips at himself and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the


    protagonist is my ex-wife. However, I want to rify that I didn¡¯t dump her. It was Mrs. Wilson who


    dumped me. The reason is that I didn¡¯t do well enough, and she didn¡¯t like me anymore. She


    unterally filed for divorce.¡±


    Even the host was so shocked that she did not know what to ask next. She was speechless for a while.


    Trevon reminded the host. ¡°Til borrow your show to do something. A few days ago, I was still thinking of


    how to propose to her. I didn¡¯t expect someone to give me a chance today. Natalie, haven¡¯t you always


    wanted to keep a low profile? I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you being wronged, so I could only


    go back on my word.¡±


    His eyes were filled with deep affection as if the person standing before him was Natalie. He


    proimed. Two years ago, I didn¡¯t understand love. You were kind and forgave me, but I was


    nheless wrong. I want to use the rest of my life to make it up to you. I said that we will be together


    forever in this life. If you don¡¯t agree to marry me, I won¡¯t marry anyone else. But after I got together


    with you, I became greedy. I wanted the status of being Mrs. Wilson¡¯s husband and the father of our


    child.¡±


    He suddenly stood up and took an exquisite dark blue box from his pocket. He tugged at his right


    trouser leg and knelt on one knee. He said to the screen, ¡°Natalie. This is a ring 1 customized a month


    ago. I named it Eternal Love. I cannot deprive you of a proposal. Whether you agree today or not, I


    have to propose to you. Natalie, marry me. I promise to love you forever in this life.¡±


    After Trevon finished hisst sentence, he stood up after a few seconds of silence and smiled at the


    screen. He slowly put the ring away and hid it in his pocket. He tidied up his clothes and sat down on


    the sofa. He warned the audience somberly and devoid of the affection from before, ¡°In five minutes, I


    don¡¯t want to see the news ndering my fianc¨¦e me again. If you don¡¯t want to be sued, get rid of all


    the rumors while I¡¯m still in a good mood. From today onwards, I will not allow any nder of Mrs


    Wilson This is thest time.¡±


    The host eased the atmosphere and quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Wilson is right. As news outlets, we ought


    to be careful with our words and actions. We are very grateful to Mr. Wilson foring to our show


    today. It also made us feel the love between Mr and Mrs Wilson. Mrs. Wilson is an outstandingdy


    who deserves Mr. Wilson¡¯s deep affection.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your love is the center of many¡¯s envy. We¡¯ve also witnessed how blissful the two of you are. I wish


    you and Mrs. Wilson


    eternal bliss.¡±


    People liked to hear nice things, and so did Trevon. He replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Positive and negative thoughts determine a person¡¯s sess and failure.


    Trevon¡¯s actions resulted from his reverse thinking He used positive news to cover up negative


    rumors.


    Positivity and negativity are natural enemies. The best current solution to counteract the impact of


    negative news is to rece negative thinking with positive thinking. It was also what Trevon was happy


    to do. He wanted to shut everyone¡¯s


    mouths from the source.


    And today, the host¡¯s lines were all prepared by Jim in advance. There were not many lines, to begin


    with.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    The arrogant, cold, and heartless man in the past had proposed to her in front of the screen. He was


    cautious and aft


    get hurt. He protected her so much Love was the elerator of life¡¯s bliss.


    the


    that


    Drop after drop of crystal clear tears dripped onto the phone screen, creating a ssh. The screen had


    already turned ck,


    nd the person on the screen could no longer be seen


    staring at the screen as it she could see through it. After a while, she took a tissue to wipe the tears


    from the her eyes and decided. ¡°Sherri, help me apply for leave. I want to go to the Wilson Group.¡±


    had to be willful for once. This was the first time she had been irresponsible to a patient


    She had never been to the Wilson Group. It seemed a little unreasonable not to visit hispany after


    visiting his bachelor pad


    Sherri and Rose were already moved to tears when they heard Trevon proposing through the screen.


    They quickly nodded and said in a nasal voice. Go ahead Beforeing over. Ive already helped you


    apply for leave from the hospital director. The hospital director personally arranged for the patients you


    were consulting this afternoon to be attended by the other


    Rose gave her a reassuring look and said. ¡°Go ahead and wear a mask.¡±


    Mr. Wilson¡¯s actions made it impossible for Natalie to keep a low profile.


    Natalie quickly got up and grabbed her phone. She put on a sterile mask, took the helmet beside the


    cab, and rushed out of the consultation room.


    When she passed by the hall, the nurses no longer looked at her with disdain. Instead, they looked at


    her with envy.


    She


    ad wanted to see Trevon as soon as possible to tell him that she had agreed to his proposal. He did not


    have to be so careful with his love. They were equals Yes, they had long been equals


    She took off his mask and stuffed it into her pocket. She put on her helmet and straddled her motorbike


    with one leg on the ground. She turned the key and rode to where her heart belonged,


    The ck motorbike sped through the bustling street of Athana. The roar of the motorbike was like a


    ferocious beast running on the road. The tires spun quickly and rubbed against the ground, kicking up


    clouds of dust.


    What a sight to see a beauty riding a motorbike


    The motorbike sped up and soon arrived at the entrance of the Wilson Group. She parked the


    motorbike at a vacant lot at


    the side


    Natalie took off her helmet and shook her messy hair before casually arranging her hair with her hand.


    She tucked her helmet under her arm and stuck one hand in her pocket. She looked up at the towering


    skyscraper that looked like a tall giant The surrounding tall buildings entuated its majesty.


    This was the first time she had seen Trevon¡¯s workce properly.


    Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She walked into the building and headed toward the front desk


    before politely saying. Im looking for Mr. Wilson¡±


    A receptionist smiled and asked the standard question. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    Natalie answered truthfully. She was acting on a whim and did not have an appointment. She smiled


    faintly and said, ¡°No.¡± Ste stood at the side of the other front desk and thought thedy in front of her


    felt familiar. She squinted her eyes and said. ¡°You are¡±¡±


    Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Call Mr. Wilson for me. Tell him, someone, at the front desk is here to


    subdue him.¡± Ste was speechless and thought, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t be scolded for saying that?¡±


    The receptionist was also speechless and thought. ¡°Who could this person be? Could she be the


    person Mr. Wilson proposed to in the morning! However, she did not dress like the doctor Mr. Wilson


    mentioned. She looked a little too cool to be a doctor Her dressing nor image did not match that of a


    doctor.¡±


    Ste stared into Natalie¡¯s eyes with a firm gaze. She eventually picked up the phone and dialed Jim¡¯s


    number before saying. ¡°Mr. Hawk, umum, a girl at the front desk said¡­she said she¡¯s here to subdue


    Mr. Wilson¡­¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t know if she had said anything wrong. She looked at Natalie and did not hang up until


    Natalie nodded.


    Less than two minutester, Natalie was waiting calmly at the service desk. When love existed, you


    could always see the person you wanted to see in the crowd. Trevon rushed out of his elevator. From a


    few meters away, their eyes met, and they smiled.


    He walked over quickly and approached the woman he had been thinking about. Before she could say


    anything, he grabbed her head tightly and kissed her without any exnation. He held the back of her


    head with one hand and grabbed her slender waist with the other, not allowing her to retreat.


    At first, Natalie felt a little embarrassed. After all, this was amercial building. However, on second


    thought, Athana already knew about their matter. She did not care about being in the Wilson Group¡¯s


    building. A hand slowly crept up to his neck. His tall body was slightly bent. She did not know who was


    so kind as to take the helmet from her hand.


    Her arms naturally wrapped around his neck in response to his passionate kiss, and they kissed even


    deeper. Trevon did not know how long he kissed her until he felt her body went limp. He stopped and


    pulled back. He gently yed with the hair on her forehead with one hand and said in a slightly hoarse


    voice, ¡°Why are you here, huh?¡±


    The two disyed their affection publicly as if no one was around. Their actions were intimate. She


    blushed and said softly, Im here to subdue you.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. They understood everything. Their hearts were beating in the


    same rhythin.


    Looking at the two people hugging and kissing. Ste patted her head and finally remembered who this


    girl was. Wasn¡¯t this the girl in the photo ced on Mr. Wilson¡¯s desk? Ste recalled that the photo


    was taken at the amusement park. No wonder she looked so familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this the girl to whom Mr. Wilson confessed and proposed this morning?


    The entire hall was silent as if they had entered a new realm. What had just happened? Was Mr.


    Wilson kissing a girl in public? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    While in a daze, Trevon entered the elevator with his arm around Natalie¡¯s waist. Jum took the helmet


    from Ste. The helmet was very expensive. If he lost the helmet, he would not keep his job.


    Jim finally got to witness the blissful moment. Mr. Wilson was pulling his weight for once. It was too


    romantic.


    Jim eventually instructed Ste, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go to work¡±


    Ste grabbed Jim¡¯s arm. The helmet was already in Jim¡¯s hand. He held it carefully and asked,


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ste looked around and asked subtly, ¡°Is that Mr. Wilson¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    Jim felt that Ste was being silly and thought. ¡°If thedy wasn¡¯t Trevon¡¯s ex-wife, did Ste think Mr.


    Wilson would kiss her in public? Was she stupid?¡± Jim yelped at Ste, ¡°What do you think? You must


    have turned silly after being a receptionist for so long.¡±


    Ste retorted, ¡°This is called acting cautiously. I only speak after repeatedly verifying it. Sometimes,


    seeing is not enough. I have to verify it.¡±


    Jim nodded. ¡°Continue to maintain this. It¡¯s quite good. Remember, this is thedy boss. In the future,


    bring her directly to Mr. Wilson¡¯s office. Don¡¯t report her arrival to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wilson personally came down to pick Natalie up, the entire Wilson Group mighte under Mrs.


    Wilson¡¯s control. What was the of reporting her arrival?¡± Jim thought.


    Ste could not help but praise, ¡°Mr. Wilson has good taste. Thedy boss is so beautiful. Indeed, they


    looked like a match made in heaven. How wonderful.¡±


    After Jim left, another receptionist said, ¡°But thisdy boss doesn¡¯t look like a doctor. She doesn¡¯t look


    like ady from a wealthy family either.¡±


    Ste disagreed with this view and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t generalize. No one has stipted that a doctor has


    to wear a white robe after work. Doctors are also humans. Why can¡¯t you wear the clothes you like and


    do as you wish? In the hospital, she maintains the image of a doctor. Outside, she¡¯s just a girl and has


    her freedom. Thisdy boss seems like a good match. She¡¯s good-looking and is a doctor. She¡¯s not


    like the doctors I see who are lifeless and boring.¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡®You¡¯ve seen a lot of doctors?¡±


    Ste said without hesitation, I¡¯ve seen too many of them. I¡¯m tired of them. Today I see something


    different.¡±


    The other receptionist thought, ¡°This girl must be possessed again. They are all doctors; how different


    could they be? They all have one nose and two eyes.¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Trevon carried Natalie to the top floor as if nobody was around.


    He passed through the marketing, secretary, and human resource departments before finally arriving at


    his office. Jim smiled and followed behind them with Natalie¡¯s helmet in his hands. Just as he passed


    by the secretary department, a secretary quickly grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Hey, Mr. Hawk¡±


    Jim knew that the secretaries wanted to gossip, but he was in a hurry to return the helmet. He did not


    stop and only waved his arm to say. ¡°Wait.¡±


    The secretaries suppressed their excitement. This was the first time Mr. Wilson had held a girl¡¯s hand in


    the office. Since they were punished by Mr. Wilsonst time, they did not dare to look at their phones


    during working hours.


    At this moment, they had no idea what just happened downstairs. They were thest to know.


    Jim followed Trevon into the office. He quickly ced Natalie¡¯s helmet on the desk and slowly left the


    office.


    In the room. Trevon locked the door with a remote control. He held Natalie¡¯s waist and stood before the


    floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the scene outside. Below him was an endless stream of cars and


    people in a hurry.


    Everyone was busy with their own lives, and so was he. He was busy with his love.


    His gaze was as gentle as water, and the way he looked at her was filled with love. She was a few


    inches away and could feel his zing desire for her. It was as if she was being roasted on a stove.


    The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. Jim said that Mrs. Wilson is here to subdue me. I


    wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Natalie smiled and looked up at him seriously. ¡°After being Dr. Natalie for so many years, I want to


    change my title. Mrs. Wilson sounds quite pleasant.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s heart gave a jolt. She¡¯d agreed to marry him. The surprise came so fast that he forgot to take


    the ring out. He stared at her without blinking.


    A blissful smile hung on Natalie¡¯s face as she reminded him, ¡°Mr. Wilson, shouldn¡¯t you be taking out


    your ring?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s thin lips curled slightly as he said, ¡°Forgive me, Mrs. Wilson. I don¡¯t have much experience


    proposing as this is my


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    first time.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the ring from his pocket and let go of her waist. He knelt on one knee again and


    said affectionately. ¡°Mrs. Wilson. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any flowers. I¡¯ll make up for it


    tonight. He held the ring in his hand.


    The tears blurred her vision, but she still smiled. She slowly stretched out her hand and said


    affirmatively. ¡°I, Natalie Foster. am here to subdue you, Trevon Wilson¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He had waited for this day all along. His hands trembled slightly as he


    wore the cold ring on her middle finger. She gently pushed it to the end of her finger and firmly locked it


    in.


    The ring was cold, and the diamond was sparkly, making it impossible to ignore its brilliance and


    radiance. However, it was also filled with the warmth of love. Happiness could not be seen or touched


    and could be hidden secretly.


    The moment she put on the ring, Natalie felt the love and happiness that Trevon bestowed upon her.


    She stretched her fair hand, pulled him up, and enjoyed his embrace. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, I love you.¡±


    The expected kiss came again. Trevon was sweet, so sweet that it touched the bottom of her heart.


    After a long time, the two of them stepped back while panting. Trevon turned around and took out


    another blue box from the drawer. He slowly opened it and handed it to Natalie before saying, ¡°Mrs.


    Wilson, can you help me put it on?¡±


    Natalie happily took the simr-looking ring from his hand and put it on his slender finger. In an instant,


    their fingers were intertwined. He went around and hugged her waist from behind. Her back rested


    against his firm chest, and his chin rested on her shoulder


    A charismatic voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Our names are engraved on this ring. The engravements on


    my ring are your initials, and your ring is engraved with my initials.¡±


    You have me in you, and I have you in me. We will never be separated.


    She held his hand tightly and only said after a while, ¡°Trevon, let¡¯s remarry.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she did not hear a response. She only felt something dripping on her


    shoulder. It was wet and soaked the side of her shoulder.


    She smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. She felt her body being hugged tightly as if she was being


    encased as if Trevon wanted her to be part of him. Trevon said hoarsely. ¡°Okay, honey.¡±


    After returning to Evergreen Gardens, Natalie sat on the bed after she showered to make a video call


    with her friends. There were others on the call: Ava, Sherri, and Rose. The four of them were wearing


    pajamas and looking casual as usual.


    Sherri asked excitedly. ¡°Natalie, how was it! hd you make Mr Wilson hawl when you went to the Wilson


    Group today?¡±


    Natalie thought. ¡°Trevon probably did not bawl, but he did tear. However, such information couldn¡¯t be


    shared. Trevon was someone pridetul.¡±


    Natale did not answer Sherri¡¯s question. She merely raised her hand with the diamond ring and waved


    it before the screen to show her answer.


    At the other end of the call, the three otherdies eximed, ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Wilson is so awesome. My


    Brother-inw is so romantic. Mr. Wilson is not bad¡±


    Three people, three different kinds of praise.


    Natalie s petite face was filled with a blissful smile. She looked at the screen and announced, ¡°I n to


    remarry Trevon at the City Hall tomorrow morning¡±


    Sherri was extremely excited. She screamed as if Natalie could not hear her, ¡°Natalie! Hackett


    ckwell and I will also register our marriage tomorrow. My mother said that tomorrow is an auspicious


    day. Did you consult a fortune master too? Let¡¯s register together¡±


    Natalie thought. ¡°They nned to remarry at thest minute. They decided to remarry because the


    feeling and the atmosphere were right. They had made the right decision at the right time


    Rose looked envious and said. ¡°You two are best friends indeed. You can have a child together and


    register your marriage together. Why don¡¯t the two of you get married together? That way, we wouldn¡¯t


    need to attend another wedding and cause our hearts to hurt.¡±


    Ava felt thus suggestion was great and responded excitedly, ¡°Sis, I think this idea is awesome. We¡¯ll be


    your bridesmaids when the timees¡­¡±


    Rose hurriedly nodded in front of the screen and said, ¡°Princess Ava is right. I¡¯ve searched the Inte.


    You can¡¯t be a bridesmaid more than three times. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be impossible to get married. Although


    I don¡¯t have to worry about getting married, I wouldn¡¯t volunteer myself once I¡¯ve been a bridesmaid


    three times. Therefore, Ill give you my first chance as a bridesmaid. To prevent me from being a


    bridesmaid more than three times, why don¡¯t both of you register your marriage together?¡±


    Sherri was agreeable now that she was in charge of the household Sherri said, ¡°I agree. Natalie, you


    have the final say.¡±


    Natalie nced at the man who came out of the bathroom. His upper body was naked, and a white


    towel hung loosely around his waist. She felt that it would fall off in the next second. His well-defined


    Adonis belt and his neatly arranged abs caught her attention. After being with him for a long time, she


    still desires for him. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    Natalie said to the three people on the other end of the call. ¡°Probably¡­ Forget it. Why don¡¯t I ask


    Trevonter?¡±


    After talking about the topic for a few more minutes, Trevon had already gone into the bathroom to


    blow dry his hair again. Natalie nced at Trevon and shifted her gaze. She turned her attention to her


    phone and asked Ava, ¡°Ava, has the problem you mentionedst time been resolved?¡±


    Ava shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still working hard. I¡¯ve already discussed it with the teacher.


    The results should be


    out soon.¡±


    Natalie replied. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry too much. As long as you work hard, the oue wouldn¡¯t matter.


    You¡¯re great regardless.¡±


    Trevon had alreadye out of the bathroom. His eyes were fixed on her, and his desire was obvious.


    His face said, ¡°Hurry up and hang up.¡±


    Natalie cleared her throat awkwardly and said to her friends, ¡°I think I know how to dissect videos. I¡¯ll


    hang up first. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡±


    Rose saw her shifty gaze through the screen and said, ¡°Look at it carefully. Bye.¡±


    Natalie was pushed onto the bed the moment she hung up the phone. Heid on her while cing his


    hands on her sides. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with deep passion. He said, ¡°Mrs Wilson. How


    many flowers are you going to nt tonight? What color do you like!¡±


    Natalie did not show any signs of weakness. The two of them were now known to the entire Athana as


    fiancee and bance. They would get married tomorrow. She hooked her arms around his neck


    seductively. All she could see was his well-sculpted chest. It was a tant seduction.


    Her red lips moved slightly, revealing her enchantment. She said flirtatiously. ¡°Mr. Wilson, that depends


    on your ability. Shouldn¡¯t it be up to you how many flowers I nt?*


    Her fingers tapped the abdominal muscles in front of her chest unintentionally. Her fingertips slid along


    his lines to the towel around his waist as she said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, youck a little self-control. Are you


    about to climax soon?¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon pulled off the towel around his waist and red at the woman who kept flirting with


    him. ¡°Natalie. you¡¯re ying with fire. Are you sure you can take it?¡± he said.


    Natalie replied calmly, ¡°How do you know if I can take it if you don¡¯t try, Mr. Wilson¡±


    Her repeated flirtations had made Trevon lose his self-control.


    Today¡¯s action was even more aggressive than usual. The tree branches were uprooted, and the birds


    flew everywhere.


    Even the moon and stars in the sky were embarrassed. They hid in the clouds and did not even dare to


    peek.


    At night, the clock rang continuously, one after another, louder and louder, echoing in one¡¯s ears.


    The night was not peaceful for a long time.


    Trevon was drenched in sweat and enjoying himself.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    At that moment,


    Rose hung up the phone and stood in front of the window. Her white pajamas blended in with the


    moonlight.


    As long as one looks up, one would feel the stars close to you. It was so close that you would


    unconsciously reach out to


    touch it


    Looking down, everything was beautiful. The night scriery in the courtyard was captivating if only one


    looked closely. It was simply breathtaking The lush trees and blooming flowerspeted for one¡¯s


    attention. There was a crystal-clear swimming pool lined with rockery and a small bridge Colorful


    goldfish were swimming under the truall bridge.


    The entire courtyard was elegant, romantic, solemn, and pleasing to the eye.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Will and Grace¡¯s exquisite taste. Everyone wanted to buy a vi, and


    everyone was buying vis. Only her parents acquired a plot ofnd in the suburbs and built the house


    themselves.


    It was good to be back. It felt good to have a home Why did she not treasure this back then?


    Self-reliance Running away from home? Wasn¡¯t this vi perfect?


    As Rose was ileep in thought, there was a saw Grace standing outside.


    k on the door. Rose came to her senses and walked over to open the door. She


    Rose opened the door a little wider to let Grace in. She smiled politely and said apologetically, ¡°Grace,


    you¡¯re back.¡± Grace was holding a bag of snacks and a te of fruits. They were all to Rose¡¯s liking


    She handed it to Rose and replied. ¡°T bought some after work. If you like it, eat it. If you don¡¯t, bring it


    downstairs tomorrow¡±


    Rose took the bag and looked in it. It was filled to the brim. Her heart felt warm as she smiled yfully,


    ¡°Grace,e in and have a seat


    Grace paused for a moment before entering Rose¡¯s room in her slippers She looked around and asked,


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re unhappy withe¡±


    Rose ted the things on the table beside the sofa and pulled out a white ir for Grace to sit on. She


    eximed. ¡°It¡¯s quite good I like it¡±


    Grave sat down and looked up at Rose¡¯s hair. Rose lookedfortable, pure, and young in her current


    hairstyle. Her bangs highlighted her exquisite facial features. The top of her hair was naturally fluffy,


    and the end of her hair was very smooth. Her hair color was light browni


    Her hair color was simr to Grace¡¯s When the two stood together, Grace looked more like Rose¡¯s


    sister.


    Noticing that Grace¡¯s gaze was on her head. Rose pretended to be rxed and scratched her hair


    twice casually with her fingers. Rose asked with a smile. ¡°Does it look good? I¡¯ve thought of this color


    for a long time¡±


    Grace did not explicitly adout that the hairstyle looked good on cold. She was serious and quiet, to


    begin with. Grace asked, ¡°Why did you cut your hair?


    Rose looked rxed and casually replied. ¡°I thought your hairstyle was quite nice. I want to try it too¡±


    Momentster, Grace smiled and said in a low voice. ¡°It looks good.¡±


    It was unknown if this sentence was meant for Rose or herself


    Rose smiled and touched her hair again before saying, ¡°I think it looks good too. At the salon, I feared


    Tony would get too excited over the hairstyle. I was going to buy a hat at the shop. When Tony was


    cutting my hair, I kept looking at the hat. I was already thinking of a solution¡±


    The reason for Rose¡¯s fear was because of her ssmates. She remembered that there was a time


    when curly hair was fashionable. Two ssmates in ss who were vain went to perm their hair. In the


    end, they came the next day furious. They looked at least ten years older.


    It was not an exaggeration to call them aunties. After school, the two vain girls went to have their hair


    straightened.


    At that time, Rose was holding her phone andparing their photos. She almost died ofughter.


    This was not an ordinary ident scene


    Recalling this joke, Roseoberts could not help but smile.


    Grace smiled faintly and looked at her daughter with a straightforward gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cut it if


    you don¡¯t want to. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. No one forced you to do anything*


    Hearing Grace¡¯s words, Rose was stunned. She stopped smiling and pursed her lips, ¡°Mum, thank you


    for your understanding *


    Grace reached out to pull herself up before sitting on a chair beside Rose. Grace croued her legs and


    ced her hand caually on herp before saying. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. Who can guarantee that


    they will be rigist for the rest of their


    lives or that every decision is perfect! I can¡¯t do it, and neither can you. Why does the pencil have to be


    matched with an Fraser Isn¡¯t it to correct it? Won¡¯t it look better after correction? You can make


    mistakes, but we can¡¯t make the same mistakes repeatedly


    Tears welled up in Rose¡¯s eyes as she looked at the trees outside the window. Tears blurred her eyes


    as she assured her mother, ¡°I know I was blindsided in the past It won¡¯t happen again¡±


    Grace had already guessed that her daughter knew the truth andforted her. ¡°At that time, you were


    still young and could not see through people¡¯s intentions Even people of the right age might not be able


    to see through people¡¯s thoughts. 1 have also misjudged my subordinates in the past ¡±


    Grace patiently exined the human mindset to her daughter for the first ume. ¡°This society is very


    realistic Some people approach you with ulterior motives and know how to pretend from the beginning.


    Some people are sincere with you initially but may leave you because of vested interests after a while.


    Some people can sacrifice themselves to protect you Of course, this is the most umon and also


    the most precious. I telling you this not because the people around you are unreliable and you should


    be wary of them. You should not judge others either. The society is notplicated. The human heart


    is the mostplicated because you can¡¯t see through it. You never know what others are thinking¡±


    Grace was a rags-to-riches story. She was used to seeing through people¡¯s intentions. People were


    lickle-minded and rebellious. How much could they sacrifice? In this era, it was easy to be blinded by


    fancy surroundings It was not easy to maintain one¡¯s innocence. It was even more umon to have


    two or three good friends.


    This was Grace¡¯s first time talking about the human heart with Rose. It was also another way of


    educating her Rose was not stupid and understood. She took a can of drink from the bag and handed it


    to Grace before saying generously. ¡°Thank you for sharing your experience, Grace I salute you¡±


    Grace opened the lid and gently clinked it with Rose¡¯s can. She suddenly realized that her daughter


    had grown up. Grace¡¯s eyes welled up as she raised her head and sipped her drink. Her lips quivered.


    After Grace left. Rose was in a good mood. It was as if she had cleared her emotional baggage. She


    picked up his phone and took a beautiful photo of the snacks and fruits on the table. Then, she


    uploaded the picture online and added the caption, ¡°Thank you for freding me. Grace I love you¡±


    Rose was satisfied with her post. It looked good from all angles. Then, she posted Ava¡¯s photo on her


    social media and added the caption. The poor little princess had encountered a problem and has been


    trying to solve it all day and night. She has moved to the dormitory and continues to fight hard day and


    night. Sending you hugs and kisses Keep fighting¡±¡±


    The post was uploaded onto Rose s social media.


    After finishing her posts, Rose happily put on her earphones and listened to the music of her liking. She


    was even humming a small song as she leisurely ate her snacks. At this moment, she wished she had


    two months so that she could eat snacks and sing at the same time


    Just as she was eating happily, there was a knock on the door. She thought it was Grace again and


    quickly put on her slippers. to open the door However, it was Frank standing outside with two bags of


    snacks


    Rose looked at her brother outside the door in disbelief. She licked her dry lips, removed her


    earphones with one hand, and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Frank looked at his short-haired sister inquisitively and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s for you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll starve to


    death¡±


    Rose thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Should I open a snack shop with this many sucks? I¡¯m so


    lucky!¡±


    She hurriedly took the bag and ran into the room. Frank entered without invitation and casually walked


    in. He looked around and said, ¡°It looks like a cozy nest¡±


    Rose was in a good mood and did not argue with the sharp-tongued man. She said, ¡°Is there anything


    else¡±


    Frank did not waste any time and reached out his hand to say, ¡°Can I borrow your phone? My phone is


    spoilt.¡±


    ¡°Frank, can youe up with a better reason? Don¡¯t tell me you want to see something from my


    phone. Tell me the truth¡±


    How could Mr. Roberts of the Roberts family not be able to afford a mobile phone? What kind of joke


    was this? Nobody. would believe him. Was he trying to act dumb?


    Frank took out his phone and shoved it to Rose before saying, ¡°ck screen, did you see that? Do you


    think Irn as free as you


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose still did not believe him and suggested enthusiastically, ¡°Use thendline at home instead¡±


    Frank said frankly, ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions?¡±


    Rose¡¯s was full of mischief. She no longer probed into his purpose of borrowing her phone. Anyway,


    there was nothing private on her phone. It mostly contained her selfies and it did not matter. She asked


    tentatively. ¡°Really? Any condition? You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Frank said impatiently. ¡°When did I go back on my word?¡±


    While Frank had a sharp tongue, he always meant what he said. He had never broken his promise.


    That was true.


    As long as it was within his means, Frank would agree immediately. He would never say yes to


    something he could not deliver. He would not even respond to the request.


    He was a reliable person who never made empty promises.


    ¡°Trant think of any conditions at the moment. I¡¯ll owe you the conditions first I haven¡¯t thought about it


    yet. I¡¯ll fulfill it with you when I think of it¡± Rose said. She was not stupid. Frank just wanted to see


    something on her phone. It was a good deal to exchange her phone for any conditions.


    After negotiating the terms, she generously stuffed the phone into Frank¡¯s hand and continued eating


    nonchntly.


    With her back facing Frank, she said graciously. There¡¯s no hurry to return it. Give it to me tomorrow


    morning¡±


    held Roses phone and red at the back of her head before saying. ¡°Sleep early Arent you afraid of


    overeating at ht? You don¡¯t look like a girl at all. Did you screw up your hair at the salon again**


    Rose turned around and red at him angrily. Then, she nced at the phone in his hand. ¡°Are you


    trying to kill me? If you thin movereating, why did you still buy me so many snacks? You¡¯re such an


    asshole! I¡¯ll call you Roberts Bitch from now


    Frank ignored her and returned to his room with her phone.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    The morning sun snuck in through the white gauze curtains by the window and took in the scenery of


    the room.


    As the saying goes, one should not count his eggs before they hatch. Natalie was too excitedst night,


    which seriously affected the day


    At this moment, she was so tired that she could not even lift the tips of her fingers. She was embraced


    too tightly. Last night, she was so tired that she fell asleep. She did not recall how she went to shower


    or got home. However, she knew the man beside her caused her fatigue


    A hoarse voice came from under the nket, waking the usually vignt man up. He opened his sleepy


    eyes and looked at her directly instead of his phone habitually. He asked. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you


    alright?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Natalie was headstrong and replied. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    In reality, she did not think so at all. She would not be smug in the future. Trevon had good stamina.


    She was no match. Hearing this, Trevon smiled faintly but sunsterly ¡°Honey, you¡¯re questioning my


    ability. It looks like I have to work harder next time. You nted 280 flowersst night. Tunderestimated


    your ability Let¡¯s try 520 flowers next time.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have to I¡¯m just joking. I don¡¯t intend to die in bed out of fatigue¡±


    Death was inevitable. It could be viewed seriously as a mountain or lightly as a feather. However, she


    did not want to die this way. She would rather die on the frontline of saving others and be


    Trevon did not expose her. He knew that he had gone overboardst night. After he was done, he


    carried her to shower after she fell asleep This woman would not fall asleep unless exhausted. He


    turned udeways and took his phone to look at the time before telling Natalie. It¡¯s 70s I¡¯ve applied for


    leave on your behalf¡±


    Blinking her round eyes, hershes fluttered like a brush over his heart Natalie said, ¡°When did you


    apply for the leave?¡±


    They were having an in-depth conversationst night, she did not see him call the hospital.


    ¡°Are you awake* If not, we¡¯ll go tomorrow Iran wait Trevon replied.


    Natalie thought Trevon was scheming. He was the one who was ager to register their marriage. Right


    now, he acted as if he was not in a hurry She replied. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. Im getting


    Natalie thought. Don¡¯t look down on me¡± However, the next moment, she took back her words. Just as


    she lifted the nket, her legs weakened before she fell Her right hand quickly grabbed the edge of the


    bed, and she cursed herself.


    Trevon chuckled when he saw this but quickly got off the bed and picked Natalie up by the waist. The


    sudden embrace made her subconsciously hug his neck tightly as he carried her into the bathroom.


    Trevon gently ced Natalie on the ground and asked dotingly. Do you want me to help you brush your


    teeth and bring a stool over


    Natalie rebutted without thinking. ¡°No need I can do it myself. Let¡¯s split the work I¡¯ll wash up, and you


    can get changed. How about that?¡±


    Trevon stood behind Natalie and hugged her waist. He recently took a liking to hugging her from


    behind. He rested his chin on her shoulder. This action felt real. His gaze was fixed on them in the


    mirror. They werepatible.


    After hugging for a while, Natalie squeezed the toothpaste and prompted Trevon again, ¡°Do you want


    to get married? If you do, hurry up and stop dawdling.¡±


    In the entire Athana. Natalie was the only one who could speak to him like that. Trevon was in high


    spirits.


    How despicable.


    Trevon beamed and said. ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was a special day A special ceremony deserves a unique dress. Just as Natalie was about to look for


    clothes in her wardrobe, Trevon¡¯s voice came from the side of the bed, ¡°Wear the casual white shirt in


    the middle.¡±


    She turned to look at the side of the bed with her hands still on a light blue dress She asked curiously.


    ¡°Are there any requirements for getting a marriage certificate! I don¡¯t remember any requirements the


    Natalie thought, ¡°What did she wear two years ago! It seemed to be a T-shirt. She couldn¡¯t remember


    the color. When she got a divorce, she didn¡¯t seem to have taken the invalid marriage certificate. She


    only took the divorce certificate.¡±


    Her photo on the divorce certificate was a random photo from her phone. As for Trevon¡¯s photo, it was


    taken by Mr. Wilson


    Trevon replied without hesitation, ¡°The background color of the marriage certificate is red. If we wear


    white, it will entuate the red background. The white shirt can also make us look more energetic. The


    photo will look even better¡±


    Natalie squinted at him and asked, ¡°Did you look it up online!¡±


    Trevon replied calmly while buttoning his white shirt. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although it was her second time marrying this man, Natalie still had to participate in the ceremonial


    activity. She chose the casual white shirt with embroidery on the chest, a pair of light-colored cowboy


    jeans, and tied a high ponytail.


    When they arrived, the couple saw a fiery red Mercedes-Benz parked in front of City Hall. It was


    undoubtedly Sherri


    Trevon parked the car and stepped out. Natalie got out immediately after.


    As soon as Trevon got out of the car. Hackett criticized him. ¡°Brother, can you guys be any slower?


    We¡¯ve been waiting half an hour. It¡¯s already 7.58.¡±


    Natalie thought, 17:58 AM She remembered that their divorce was at 7:48 AM¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡®I start work at 8 pan sharp. Nobody else starts as early as you do.¡±


    for


    The Athana City Hall¡¯s working hours typically started half an hour earlier than other regions Some


    ces were at 8.30 p.m., while others were at 9:00 p.m. Athana had a huge poption, so there were


    naturally many divorces and marriages every day. Their stipted time was half an hour earlier. After


    all, several marriages and divorces could be registered within


    that 30 minutes,


    Hackett replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little excited when I get my marriage certificate for the first time.¡±


    Trevon felt hurt and thought, ¡°What was wrong with registering their marriage for the second time? His


    wife had not changed.¡±


    Trevon took another look at the outfits of Sherri and Hackett. Their marriage certificate photos are


    unlikely to look good. They were indeed inexperienced people.


    The two had always liked bright colors and were now wearing pink clothes. Sherri was in a pink dress


    and white high heels. Hackett was wearing a pink casual shirt and light-colored jeans


    It was very eye-catching.


    It was very flirtatious.


    Natalie nced at their attire, and her first impression was that the two had a unique fashion sense.


    She nced at the shopping bag in Sherri¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What did you bring? Your identification


    card?¡±


    Sherri felt that she was very experienced. She showed her best friend the things in her bag ¡°I brought


    two sets of clothes. Don¡¯t they look good I n to take more photoster.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    She took a deep breath and reminded Sherrie, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re here to take a photo for the marriage


    certificate, not do a wedding photoshoot. This is City Hall, not the photo studio. Are you sure you didn¡¯t


    go to the wrong ce?¡±


    Sherri had an affirmative look and said, ¡°Well, you have tomemorate the firsts in life differently. Mr.


    Wilson, help me exin


    Sherri felt that Trevon was well-connected. After all, Mr. Wilson could unterally make him divorced,


    indicating he knew someone in the City Hall.


    Sheeri thought that she was smart and had analyzed it so well.


    Trevon was in a good mood today, so he agreed. However, he was concise and replied with one word,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The four of them walked into the City Hall. They were the first to step through the door and were also


    the earliest. Although several couples were beside them, the others silently queued behind them.


    These people were too eye-catching. Their auras


    were 100 strong.


    The four sat side by side in front of the service desk. They ced their identification cards on the table.


    However, Trevon and Natalie had two more documents: divorce certificates.


    Trevon did not greet the manager today. He wanted to be ordinary and follow the standard procedure of


    registering their marriage.


    He waited patiently and listened to the staff¡¯s instructions.


    The staff member casually flipped through the documents on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Co take a


    photo before filling in the form


    Sherri took a few photos and even sent a huge Venmo to the staff at the studio to express her


    gratitude. The studio was especially serious and took the couple¡¯s photos carefully as a result.


    In the end, the photographer suggested Sherri choose the photo where she was wearing white as the


    marriage certificate photo. Sherri reluctantly looked at the photos of her in other bright-colored clothes


    and finally picked the one with her in a white gown. Hackett¡¯s photo in a white shirt was also taken as


    the marriage certification photo.


    After the two couples took photos, Hackett turned to Trevon and asked, ¡°How did you know that white


    shirts were more


    suitable for wedding photos? Did you ask in advance?¡±


    Trevon looked at Hackett as if he was an idiot and lied smugly in his heart. ¡°You don¡¯t even have


    Hackett responded. ¡°Is thismon sense? Oh, I know. You must have thought that your first photo


    with Natalie did not look good, so you devised this strategy. Common sense? Who are you trying to


    fool?¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty smart after he got together with a woman.¡±


    After being exposed, Trevon was not embarrassed at all. He simply ignored Hackett and gave him a


    cold look before going to the reception desk to settle the marriage registration with Natalie.


    Trevon looked calm from the outside. However, he was nervous while sitting at the service desk and


    held Natalie¡¯s hand tightly. His palms were sweating. She felt it and held it tightly.


    The staff widened her eyes and stared at theputer. She squinted and rubbed her eyes again


    before looking at the handsome man and beautiful woman before him and asked, ¡°Are you here for a


    divorce!¡±


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened. What did the stad mean by he was here for a divorce? She said such


    inauspicious words so early in the morning. Trevon¡¯s expression darkened as he suppressed his


    dissatisfaction and hollered. ¡°Do we look like we¡¯re here for a divorce? Are you sitting in the divorce


    area?¡°


    The staff member looked up at the door in a daze. The divorce area was situated opposite.


    Then there was nothing wrong. She was sitting in the marriage area.


    The staff telt Trevon¡¯s gaze was intimidating and did not dare to look directly at him. She turned her


    gaze to Natalie and said patiently. ¡°Miss Foster, married people can¡¯t get married again unless you get


    a divorce first. Only then can you get married again. However,st year, there was a new rule that you


    have to make an appointment to register in advance before getting a divorce. Then, there is also a one-


    month cooling period before you can get a divorce, so you¡­¡±


    Sherri and Hackett had already gotten their marriage certificate. Holding the marriage certificate in their


    hands, they had a blissful smile. They said to the staff who had helped them with the marriage


    certificate, ¡°I¡¯ll send some wedding gifts your way this afternoon to spread the joy.¡±


    It was inevitable for them to be ignorant about procedures during her first marriage. They had forgotten


    about this. After saying that, they turned their attention to Natalie and the others.


    Sherri and the others were too excited earlier on and automatically ignored the people around them.


    They did not hear what happened at all.


    Natalie was dumbfounded. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. Can you


    repeat yourself?¡±


    What did the staff mean by asking her to get a divorce first ande down for a monthter to get


    married again? Wasn¡¯t she divorced long ago?


    Trevon also frowned. He stared at the staff coldly, making her hair stand on end. She trembled, and a


    cold sweat broke out on her back before saying, ¡°Well, the two of you are currently married.¡±


    Sherri was speechless.


    Hackett was speechless.


    Natalie was speechless. The three of them did not know what to say.


    When Trevon heard this shocking news, he was also amused. He did not know if he was more angry or


    happy, but his expression softened considerably. He asked her patiently, ¡°Do you mean that we are not


    divorced? Are we registered as married in your system?¡±


    The staff member did not dare to be careless. She looked at the disy screen again and said. ¡°Yes, I


    can confirm it. Trust


    me.¡±


    The staff could not be more serious. She was just short of standing up and swearing at the couple.


    Sherri could not help butugh. She was surprised and eximed, ¡°So the two of you did not divorce


    two years ago sessfully You didn¡¯t get a divorce at all?¡±


    They were all fooled by Mr. Wilson and thought the divorce was authentic.


    Mr. Wilson was good at ying them and keeping his cards to himself at the same time. Mr. Wilson had


    their utmost


    respect.


    Hackett was excited about the development. He decided to chime in like a paparazzi eager for a scoop.


    ¡°So your ex-wife is your wife in reality. You¡¯ve been wooing Natalie for so long and finally got her. You


    brought her here to register your marriage, but you¡¯re already husband and wife?¡±


    Oh my god, he was shocked! Trevon, can you be any more hrious?


    The staff nodded at Sherri and Hackett, indicating she understood them well even though she was


    initially confused. What a big joke. However, she mustered up the courage, ignored Trevon¡¯s somber


    expression, and asked, ¡°Um, Miss Foster, I took a look at your divorce certificate. It¡¯s indeed fake. The


    timestamp printed on the bottom right corner of your divorce


    certificate indicates 7 18 However, the official divorce certificate doesn¡¯t include the time, only the date¡±


    The statt carefully shared the information. The two sitting in front of her were even more embarrassed.


    Sherri and Hackett immediately took the divorce certificate to check.


    748


    Mr. Wilson as full of schemes. Hackett blurted out, ¡°Devon, Mr. Wilson is scheming. Look at this


    number Isn¡¯t he ying a track on you? Mi Wilson is sending you to your grave Mr Wilson has hinted to


    you all along. You were the one who did not


    Hackettughed heartily and eximed. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter Mr Wilson is hrious Hahahaha.¡±


    Sherri had initially nned tough out loud, but when she saw Trevon¡¯s murderous gaze, she stopped


    talking and nudged her husband to stop making him of them ¡°Cough, cough, cough. He went crazy


    today and was too happy. Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t mund him¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°How would I know there is no timestamp on the divorce certificate when it¡¯s my first


    time? Besides, he¡¯s not a divorce specialist. How would he know suchmon sense?¡±


    The staff thought. ¡°This is utterly amusing!¡±


    Natalie was already at a loss for words. She was speechless and had mixed feelings.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    The atmosphere was tense for a moment. No one said anything else. They were all waiting for Trevon


    to speak.


    After waiting for a long time, Trevon did not speak. His gaze was fixed on the number on the marriage


    certificate.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were veryplicated. Sherri and Hackett were so surprised that


    they almost exploded on the spot. They were even more shocked over this than their marriage


    registration today. However, they suppressed their emotions because of Trevon¡¯s expression. The staff


    was puzzled. This was the strangest couple she had ever handled.


    Natalie knew that he was unhappy. Today was the day he had been thinking about for a long time. It


    was the result of his hard work. If he went back just like that, he would surely be upset. She thought of


    apromise and held his hand. She gently pressed his palm and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make up


    a copy of the marriage certificate? We¡¯ve already taken photos, so we have to use it. This way, we can


    get our marriage certificate today.¡±


    Feeling her intentions, Trevon said to the staff, ¡°Make us a new copy of the marriage certificate. Use


    this photo.¡±


    As Trevon spoke, he ced the photo they had just taken on the table. He looked somber, and no one


    could tell if he was happy or angry.


    Seeing that this person was not to be trifled with, the staff quickly followed his request and replied


    politely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In just a few moves, this matter was settled. The marriage certificate was in their hands. Trevon¡¯s gaze


    was fixed on the words: marriage certificate. He was trembling with satisfaction as he held the


    document.


    They were not divorced at all. Mr. Wilson was good at holding his cards close to his chest.


    He had yed all of them out. He was scheming.


    The two couples exited the City Hall, and Natalie looked at the signboard again. Her mental states


    werepletely different from before. She gazed at the man beside her and asked, ¡°Where are you


    going? I¡¯m heading to the hospital.¡±


    Trevon hugged her waist and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to go to the hospital. Let¡¯s go back to the Wilson¡¯s


    residence. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital in the afternoon, okay?¡±


    Trevon wanted to ask Mr. Wilson what was going on. ¡°No,¡± he thought, ¡°Mr. Wilson should be


    addressed as Grandpa. It had always been Grandpa¡±.


    Thinking back, she had personally seen her status change in the system. It was written as divorce. She


    was also under the impression that she was about to remarry.


    This twist of events was too shocking. Those with weak hearts could be sent to the emergency room


    immediately. Fortunately, they did not have heart disease.


    Natalie replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sherri held Hackett¡¯s arm as they walked to the side. They were still in shock with what had happened.


    They were going to change Ruby¡¯s family nameter. Otherwise, they wanted to follow Natalie and


    Trevon back to the Wilson¡¯s residence to find out what happened.


    After leaving the City Hall, the two couples who had just registered their marriage parted ways. One


    pair went to the Wilson¡¯s residence, while the other went to the police station to change their daughter¡¯s


    family name.


    Rachel, who was with Jasper on the sofa, watched the couple walk into. the living room with their


    fingers intertwined. It was a strange sight.


    She thought momentarily and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not working today?¡±


    Jasper put up a good act. When he saw Natalie and Trevon enter hand in hand, he quickly put down


    the toy he was holding and walked over. He hugged Trevon¡¯s slender legs and shouted, ¡°Daddy,


    Mommy.¡±


    Jasper had addressed them so endearingly that there did not seem to be a problem with it.


    Natalie released Trevon¡¯s hand and squatted down to pick Jasper up. Jasper¡¯s chubby hands hugged


    Natalie¡¯s neck tightly and rested his little face on her shoulder. He looked like he missed his mother


    very much.


    Natalie was a little uneasy at first, but when she thought about how they were not divorced, to begin


    with, and how she had already reprinted the


    marriage certificate this morning, she should change the way she addressed Rachel. Thinking back,


    Rachel had treated her quite well. Although she did not say much to her, once outsiders criticized her,


    she would block them out on Natalie¡¯s behalf. She was protective of Natalie.


    After some thought, she smiled and said to Rachel, ¡°Hi Mum.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s words shocked Rachel. Just yesterday, Natalie addressed her as Auntie. Today she was


    Mum. However, Rachel was fast-thinking and understood the reason quickly. Rachel replied happily,


    ¡°You registered your marriage in the morning?¡±


    Natalie did not know if she should nod or shake her head. In the end, she nodded slightly.


    All in all, Trevon was in a good mood today. He answered Rachel calmly, ¡°I took leave this morning to


    reprint our marriage certificate.¡±


    Rachel caught the point in her son¡¯s words. Reprint the marriage


    certificate? Doesn¡¯t one get a marriage certificate when they remarry? She asked in confusion, ¡°You


    two?¡±


    Trevon interrupted her. He knew what she was going to ask. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Trevon said.


    Rachel nced at the two and raised her chin towards the staircase to say, ¡°He¡¯s writing in the study.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon told Rachel, ¡°Mother,e with us.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Trevon took Jasper from Natalie¡¯s arms. He carried Jasper


    effortlessly with one hand, held Natalie¡¯s hand with the other, and walked in front.


    On the second floor, Rachel walked forward and pushed the door of the study open. He saw Theo


    writing several words on a canvas: Awakened from a dream.


    Trevon understood everything when he saw those words. He only felt that it was blinding and started


    mocking himself while smiling. He walked into the study with Natalie and stood opposite the table.


    Trevon said, ¡°Grandpa is a chess master.¡±


    Theo was calm andposed. He was not affected by Trevon¡¯s words, nor did he feel guilty. He


    ced the brush on the brush stand, picked up the walking stick on his right, and slowly sat down.


    After sitting on the chair, Theo instructed in a mellow voice, ¡°Sit down, everyone. It¡¯s strange to stand


    there. Natalie and Rachel, I¡¯m not picking. against you.¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°You are better off criticizing me directly.¡±


    Rachel sat down with a mind full of questions. She asked Theo, ¡°Father, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Theo smiled kindly, turned to Natalie, and said, ¡°My dear, Grandpa should apologize to you first. I¡¯m


    sorry for lying to you. Grandpa knows that no matter what my intentions are, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s fault.


    Grandpa admits this mistake. I won¡¯t try to defend myself.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°Grandpa, you admitted your mistake so quickly. What else can I say?¡±


    Natalie pursed her lips and did not say anything. She did not know what to say or how to say what she


    felt. It was undeniable that Mr. Wilson had lied to her for two years.


    Theo did not emotionally ckmail Natalie. He only opened his mouth to exin his intentions. It was


    up to Natalie to decide whether she wanted to be furious. Theo exined further, ¡°My dear, I promised


    your grandfather to protect you. However, after your divorce, I knew you wouldn¡¯t have any contact with


    me nor ept my help. I can¡¯t adopt you as my granddaughter. You wanted a clean break. You¡¯ve


    never wanted anything from the Wilson family. Only a fool would think you are after our family¡¯s assets.


    Grandpa wants to keep you by his side. You¡¯re a good child. It¡¯s Trevon¡¯s loss that he mistreated you.


    Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to always be on his side. I¡¯ve given this kid a two-year deadline. If he still can¡¯t


    figure it out in the next two years and doesn¡¯t beg for your forgiveness, I¡¯ll secretly let this divorce


    certificate take effect and be real.¡±


    Theo continued, ¡°Grandpa wanted to give you all the freedom you craved, so Grandpa didn¡¯t tell you


    about the secret. Now that I see the two of you together, the thorn in Grandpa¡¯s heart has finally been


    pulled out. I can finally sleep at night. Sigh, I¡¯ve been having insomnia periodically for the past two


    years. This was the cause of it. Indeed, one can¡¯t do others wrong.


    Natalie was speechless. Why was she still skeptical of Theo?


    Trevon, who was still carrying Jasper, pinched the space between his eyebrows. His grandfather had


    admitted to all the good things and bad


    things. Theo had all the good intentions for him. What else could he say to the old man? Theo was


    already suffering from insomnia.


    It would be unfilial of Trevon to seek further exnation from the old


    man.


    Trevon had lost all the fury that he had in him before he came into the study. He remained silent.


    Natalie lowered her gaze and looked at the marriage certification in her hand. She felt relieved. It


    seemed that Grandpa had already expected this day. There was nothing else to go melodramatic over?


    Natalie said to Theo, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not angry anymore. I know you¡¯re doing this for my good. I can feel


    it.¡±


    Theo nodded with teary eyes, ¡°My dear, thank you.¡±


    Rachel was speechless. Her head throbbed as she listened, but she couldn¡¯t criticize her father-inw.


    She sighed secretly.


    After the matter was resolved, Trevon was left in the study alone to talk to Theo. He stayed for more


    than an hour in the room.


    Rachel and Natalie apanied Jasper and Mary in the living room downstairs. Mary happily brought


    some pastries and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, try this. I learned it recently. There¡¯s no sugar in there.¡±


    Under Mary¡¯s gaze, Natalie took a piece of pastry and ate it. It was not sticky nor cloying at all. It was


    delicious. Natalieplimented, ¡°Mary. It¡¯s delicious. Teach me the recipe next time.¡±


    Mary waved her hand to reject Natalie¡¯s request and said, ¡°Hey, Mrs. Wilson, just sit down. We¡¯re all


    happy that you¡¯re back. For the past few years, the patriarch has been looking forward to you and


    Trevon getting together again and returning hand in hand. Gage has said several times. that he saw


    the patriarch holding your divorce certificate and sighing on the bed alone.¡±


    Natalie was deeply touched. Grandpa had hoped they could reconcile so that he could look after her.


    Why did she feel that she was unfilial? Natalie smiled awkwardly and told Mary, ¡°Thank you, Mary. I¡¯ll


    be extra filial towards Grandpa from now on.¡±


    Rachel knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. She could tell that Natalie was embarrassed. He


    instructed Mary, who was still rambling, ¡°Go do your work.¡±


    After Mary left, Rachel told Natalie, ¡°Theo was wrong. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened by what Mary


    said. Everyone has their own desired oue. It was just that Theo was more obsessed with this


    matter. It¡¯s fine as long as the oue is good. Don¡¯t keep dwelling on it. Live a good life. Trevon¡¯s not


    as thoughtful. Please bear with it.¡±


    Natalic thought, ¡°Mum, I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood Trevon. Trevon¡¯s passion is intolerable¡±.


    Natalie did not want to harp over the matter nor remain furious with Theo. Instead, she thought that


    Theo was someone who kept his promises. Natalie told Rachel, ¡°Mum, I understand.¡±


    Rachel did not say anything else. She was not a talkative person, to begin with. She nodded and


    considered this matter done.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Everyone had different personalities. Some would arrive at thepany half an hour before work,


    while others would not waste a second and


    would go to thepany on time.


    For example, some felt getting exactly 60 marks was the best oue in school exams. Obtaining


    exactly 60 points was a reflection of one¡¯s ability.


    A score of 98 or 99 was not impressive enough. They would be considered outstanding at most. A


    score of 60 marks exact is the goal to reach.


    Rose was the kind of person who went to work on time. At this moment, she was in the front passenger


    seat and urging the driver-cum-bodyguard to drive faster.


    The driver¡¯s name was Tom. Rose did not know his family name.


    Tom was neither handsome nor tall. He was thin but looked very strong and had a good physique. He


    looked like a good fighter. Although Rose was anxious to get to work on time, it did not stop her from


    scrutinizing Tom in detail.


    ¡°Tom, drive faster and step on the elerator. It¡¯s fine. If you are fined,


    brother will deal with it. I¡¯ll be much harder to deal with if I¡¯mte for


    my work.¡±


    my


    Tom wanted to tell Natalie he would be on time if she could be a few minutes earlier. He had to put his


    driving skills to the test daily to ensure that Natalie was notte. However, Tom could only reply


    obediently, ¡°Okay, Miss Natalie.¡±


    Seeing that he had agreed, Rose was relieved. She leaned against her seat leisurely. After all, Tom¡¯s


    driving skills were good. He could ensure she was on time every day. Even though she thought that


    way, Rose decided to wake up five minutes early in the future. It has been an arduous task for Tom so


    far.


    Rose suddenly asked, ¡°Tom, can I ask you a rather impolite question?¡±


    Tom had a lot of thoughts in his mind. He wanted to tell Natalie not to ask the question if it sounded


    rude. In the end, he muttered, ¡°Miss Natalie, please go ahead.¡±


    Rose asked bluntly, ¡°Why did your mother name you Tom?¡±


    Tom exined straightforwardly, ¡°My mother despised my father¡¯s looks. When I was born, she did not


    want me to take after my father¡¯s looks, so she named me after the most famous handsome actor she


    could think of, Tom.¡±


    Rose was surprised by this practice. She thought, ¡°Well, based on Tom¡¯s features, his name clearly


    showed that he took after his father¡¯s genes.¡±


    Tom smiled and earnestly asked, ¡°Miss Natalie, did you think my name didn¡¯t suit my appearance?¡±


    Rose said against her will, ¡°No, no, how can that be? A name is just a name. You¡¯re not bad-looking.


    Everyone¡¯s aesthetic sense is different.¡±


    Sure enough, people liked to hear good things, regardless of their social status. Tom immediately


    smiled after hearing that.


    When Rose arrived at the hospital, she realized that her phone was not with her. It was still with Frank!


    She woke upte that morning and was in a hurry, so she forgot to retrieve her phone from Frank¡¯s


    room. Frank had a habit of sleeping in and basically would not wake up that early in the morning.


    After thinking about it, Rose used thendline to call Frank. On the first attempt, there was still no


    answer. She called the second time, but there was still no answer. Rose looked at the time and saw


    that she had five minutes before work started. She continued to call.


    The call was picked up on the fifth attempt. Frank¡¯s tone was very unkind. His voice was hoarse. Frank


    said, ¡°Hey, speak.¡±


    Rose immediately replied, ¡°Frank, send my phone to the hospital when you wake up.¡±


    An impatient voice replied. ¡°Can¡¯t youe and get it yourself this morning? I¡¯m going back to sleep.


    We¡¯ll talk after I wake up.¡±


    Rose was speechless. Frank did not have such an arrogant attitude when he tried to borrow her phone.


    She said, ¡°Frank, that¡¯s not right. You can¡¯t act like this. You¡¯ll only wake up in the afternoon. I know it! I


    need my phone before then.¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Then go home and get it yourself tonight.¡±


    Rose responded patiently, ¡°Frank, one should ce things back after


    using them. Where¡¯s your credit? Where¡¯s your credit? Do you still want to use my phone in the


    future?¡±


    Frank snapped, ¡°Go work. Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m going back to bed.¡±


    Rose was speechless.


    Two hourster, Frank had his bodyguards send Rose¡¯s phone to her at the hospital.


    Rose was stunned when she received the phone as it was in a sealed bag. It was simr to the


    evidence bag used by the police.


    For a moment, she felt like she was dead.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When the bodyguard handed the phone to her, he exined, ¡°Miss Natalie, this is your phone. Mr.


    Roberts said that I¡¯m only responsible for delivering the phone. My fingerprints can¡¯t appear on the


    phone.¡±


    Rose took the phone. She understood the situation. After the bodyguard left, she checked the phone


    carefully. Then, she turned on WhatsApp and found that there was nothing unusual with her device.


    She kept the phone. She was very puzzled. Why did Frank take her phonest night?


    Was it to look at Ava¡¯s photos?


    She was too busy at work to ponder over such things.


    At the Wilson¡¯s residence, Rachel and Natalie were still in the living room. Trevon was also chatting


    with his grandfather in the study.


    Rachel¡¯s personality was cold, to begin with. She is somewhat simr to Trevon yet expresses herself


    differently.


    However, Rachel is not arrogant. Trevon is arrogant and prideful. It was already not easy for Rachel to


    say those words to Natalie today.


    Natalie thought Rachel probably wanted harmony in the family too.


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted whenughter came from the door. Before she saw her, she heard


    her voice. His voice was filled with joy as he eximed, ¡°Today is a good day. You¡¯re all busy. Finish


    your work.¡±


    The person directed the servants, acting like the mistress of the house, her mannerism high and


    mighty.


    Rachel knew who it was from her voice, but she did not care at all. She could not care less. Rachel did


    not even raise her head to look and


    focused on helping her grandson with his Lego.


    However, Natalie could not ignore the person who came. After all, she was the young one out of the


    group and had to put on a pretense even if she was an unwilling party. Otherwise, she would be


    criticized and embarrass Rachel and Trevon.


    After being together with Trevon, she had more things to consider than when she was single. They


    were now living in the same household. Natalie raised her head and greeted politely, ¡°Little Aunt.¡±


    Emily held Max¡¯s hand intimately. Max has not been spending time with Emily and used the excuse of


    being busy. This made Emily anxious.


    He took the initiative to mention the registration of marriage to Peggy. He even told her that today was


    an auspicious day. Peggy immediately agreed after hearing it. This was beyond Emily¡¯s expectations.


    Emily was scared that the longer she waited, the more uncertain things would be. As long as they


    registered their marriage, things were more or less in ce. It did not matter when they got engaged.


    She was nervous as long as their marriage was not registered. If Max were to be seduced by another


    woman one day, she would lose out big time. It was better to get it done as soon as possible. After


    registration, she would be a legitimate young matriarch of the family.


    Emily held the marriage certification and proudly addressed Natalie, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Emily was unwilling to do so. She thought it was a bad idea. She previously addressed Natalie as


    ¡°sister¡± but had to address her as ¡°sister-inw¡± going forward.


    Natalie was not blind. How could she not see the marriage certificate in Emily¡¯s hands? Of course, she


    knew that Emily had deliberately held it. If she did notment on it, she would make Emily


    disappointed.


    Natalie congratted the couple casually. She was sincerely congratting them. After all, the two


    contributed to society by being together. ¡°Congrattions on registering your marriage.¡±


    Emily epted Natalie¡¯s blessing. She held Max¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. Just as she was about to


    say something, she saw another marriage certificate on the coffee table.


    She thought that Natalie was also going to remarry today. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Sister-inw, did you and Big Brother remarry today too?¡±


    Peggy was stunned. Remarry? When did they get a divorce? Why didn¡¯t they know?


    Peggy was shocked at the news and raised her voice to exim, ¡°You two got divorced and


    remarried?¡±


    Back then, she thought that she was divorced. That was why she told Emily and the others that Trevon


    had nothing to do with her anymore. Now, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t hide the situation any longer.


    Natalie said, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Throughout the entire process, Rachel ignored the three of them. Max thought that Natalie looked good


    again today. After taking a few nces, he recalled what Rachel had said over a meal previously. He


    had no choice but to look away reluctantly.


    As she was in a good mood today, Emily did not notice Max¡¯s gaze on Natalie periodically.


    Emily was only curious about what Natalie meant. When she went to the hospital with her father to beg


    Natalie, Natalie insisted that she had divorced. At that time, Emily thought that Natalie was a fool.


    Emily passed her marriage certificate to Max and reached for Natalie¡¯s on the table to check. After


    ncing at the date on the document, she widened her eyes and looked at Natalie, who was sitting


    calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced? Why isn¡¯t the date of marriage today?¡±


    ¡®Has it been two years already?¡¯


    Peggy quickly took the marriage certificate from Emily¡¯s hand and checked it. After reading it, she


    red at Emily unhappily and barked, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Since the matter was already cleared, Natalie did not want to speak further. It was so quiet as if this


    matter had nothing to do with her. You guys can solve the case yourselves.


    Rachel stopped what she was doing and reprimanded Emily. ¡°You¡¯re always making a fuss. You can¡¯t


    bear to see your sister-inw and brother getting along, right? Why do you have tobel her as a


    divorcee? Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to think before you act? Your mouth is always faster than your


    brain. If you continue in your ways, you need note to the Wilson¡¯s residence anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie changed her mind. She felt that Rachel wasn¡¯t cold. toward her. She only showed


    her gentleness and protectiveness for the people she cared about.


    Peggy red fiercely at Emily. It was better to discipline her rather than leave it to Rachel. Peggy


    added, ¡°Hurry up and thank Auntie Rachel for her guidance. Don¡¯t listen to rumors in the future.¡±


    Peggy thought Natalie was incredulous. However, she thought there was more to it. Things could not


    be as simple as it seemed. Who knew what evil intentions she harbored?


    Emily grabbed her limited edition dress with one hand and apologized unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister-in-


    Emily initially thought that she could use this bitch to her advantage. To her, the son was Mr. Wilson¡¯s


    descendant, but the daughter was not. She did not expect the daughter to be Hackett¡¯s.


    She deliberately revealed this matter to Peggy, but she was scolded by Peggy instead. Peggy chided


    that Emily was stupid and could not even look into such a small matter properly.


    Who could she me? She had limited funds and could afford to hire. such a good detective.


    It was easier said than done.


    Natalie replied calmly and exined, ¡°This certificate was indeed made up today. It¡¯s just that the


    previous photo didn¡¯t look too good. Trevon wanted to change his style, so he took a new photo. You


    should understand that it¡¯s fashionable.¡±


    Emily thought, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are you guys bored out of your mind? A marriage certificate couldn¡¯t


    have been changed that easily.¡±


    Peggyughed to ease the atmosphere and said, ¡°Sister-inw, what a coincidence for Max and


    Trevon to register their marriage today. Oh, no, Trevon went to apply for a supplementary copy. This


    means that today is an auspicious day. Regardless, we should celebrate and let Mary make more


    dishes today.¡±


    She was nning to stay for lunch. There was a good reason for her to freeload.


    Rachel and Natalie did not say anything because Peggy would still stay regardless. They might as well


    save their breath.


    There was amotion on the second floor. It was Trevoning out of Theo¡¯s study. Natalie looked


    in his direction and saw his somber expression. He had been reprimanded by Theo. She frowned


    slightly.


    Trevon walked straight down the stairs toward Natalie and naturally sat beside her before saying. ¡°Are


    you eating here?¡±


    Rachel suggested, ¡°Eat before you leave.¡±


    Natalie would not object. She had to stay as Rachel had protected her and said. ¡°Eat before you


    leave.¡±


    It could also be considered her first meal after Natalie got her


    supplementary marriage certificate. She was just irked that there were some unimportant people


    around.


    The hostility on Trevon¡¯s face disappeared. He held her hand and rubbed. it. Then, he ced the


    marriage certificate that was on the table into the pocket of his suit.


    It leaned on his chest and hid in his heart.


    The next moment, Trevon casually yed with Natalie¡¯s fingers and stared at Emily before saying,


    ¡°Miss Foster, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to my wife?¡±


    Everyone present was puzzled by the sudden question. What was wrong?


    Peggy had a motive for bringing her son here today. Of course, her intentions were still the same as


    before. ¡°Trevon. Emily has already apologized just now. She also thought that the two of you were


    divorced and remarried today. However, she had already apologized just now.¡±


    Trevon nced sideways at Natalie. Whether they were divorced or married, it was always a hush-


    hush event. ¡°Auntie Peggy, your daughter-inw is quite capable.¡±


    Peggy realized that Trevon¡¯s tone was very unfriendly. She felt that things were not as she initially


    thought. She asked carefully, ¡°Trevon, did Emily do something?¡±


    Trevon did not want to beat around the bush and said, ¡°If you want to make your presence known


    online in the future, just let me know. I can make you famous, and I can also make you unpopr.


    Don¡¯t you dare do such despicable things anymore! My wife doesn¡¯t need you to invest in her and


    make her an online trending topic.


    As for why Trevon did not further deal with Emily himself, it was mainly because the scandal catalyzed


    the remarriage. The benefitspensated for the issue at hand.


    While others did not understand this, Emily understood it clearly. She felt uneasy. She had done it quite


    secretly.


    The negative press on Natalie had long been removed. However, it was not removed by Trevon. It was


    automatically deleted by the media when the proposal video was released.


    Nobody dared to offend Trevon.


    Rachel¡¯s expression turned somber as she told Peggy, ¡°If you can¡¯t discipline your daughter-inw well,


    don¡¯t bring her out to embarrass yourself in the future.¡±


    To show that she was not in the know, Peggy stood up and gave Emily, who was sitting beside her, a


    p. Max did not stop her and only looked at her indifferently. He had no intention of protecting Emily.


    Emily was caught off guard and pped. She covered her aching face and asked, ¡°Mum, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Peggy ced her hands on her hips angrily. She was furious. After all, Emily had disrupted her n


    today. Peggy questioned, ¡°What did you do to make your brother so angry?¡±


    Peggy hade to beg Trevon to let Max work in thepany today, using the marriage as an


    excuse. Now, there was no need to mention it. Emily was such a burden.


    Peggy wanted to chase Emily out of the family once her son was cured. She was ipetent and


    could ruin everything.


    Peggy was boiling.


    Rachel sat still and said, ¡°Take her home to discipline her. Bring her out only when you¡¯re done,¡±


    Emily was unhappy. Today was supposed to be a happy day. She was pped out of the blue. This


    bitch was the one who said that she was divorced. ¡°I didn¡¯t suggest her divorce. Natalie was the one


    who told me she was divorced. I only told the media the truth. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Everyone finally knew the reason for the matter. It turned out that the person who defamed Natalie


    online was none other than Emily. Why


    couldn¡¯t Emily bear to see Natalie happy?


    The servants in the living room were infuriated. Natalie was polite and treated them well. She was not


    arrogant at all. It was clearly Emily¡¯s fault and not Natalie¡¯s.


    Peggy was so angry that she was trembling. This idiot, if you want to cause trouble, so be it. You didn¡¯t


    clean your tracks and got caught. How embarrassing. Peggy intentionally showed her anger and


    roared, ¡°You even brought this matter to the media? Is there something wrong with your brain? I¡¯ll teach


    you a lesson when we get home.¡±


    After saying that, Peggy dragged Max out of the living room and headed for the main door of the


    Wilson¡¯s residence. She would not be able to freeload like she initially wanted. She could not help Max


    today either.


    Emily followed behind with an aggrieved expression. Before she left, she red at Natalie with hatred.


    Natalie responded with a smile. She did not pity Emily. There must be something hateful about a pitiful


    person. Emily might have been happier if she was not obsessed with marrying a rich man.


    Emily was not good-looking, but she wasn¡¯t ugly either. She was above average, but she was used to


    being a viin. It was difficult for her to turn over a new leaf

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    After lunch, Trevon sent Natalie to her workce at the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Natalie sat in the front passenger seat and suggested, ¡°Trevon, change


    Jasper¡¯s family name to Wilson.¡±


    Mr. Wilson and the rest probably wanted the change, but they had never mentioned it. They were all


    considerate of her thoughts.


    Trevon focused on driving, stared ahead, and said, ¡°Any family name is fine. The Wilson family doesn¡¯t


    have a throne to inherit. This kid might not even have a descendant in the future.¡±


    Natalie was speechless and replied, ¡°What kind of logic was this? Those who know you would know


    that you don¡¯t favor boys over girls and aren¡¯t bothered by social constructs. Those who don¡¯t know


    might think that you think your son is incapable.¡±


    Trevon chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with your choice. Should we change it


    now?¡±


    Natalie nced at the time on the disy screen and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they closed now?¡±


    Trevon thought that it was not a big deal. He knew a change in surname could be done any time of the


    day. He replied, ¡°We can do it now. There are people on duty.¡±


    As a result, Natalie was brought to the police station by Trevon to rece Jasper¡¯s family name. It took


    half an hour to change Jasper¡¯s family name.


    Trevon¡¯s address was the same in the system. His registered spouse on the system remained Natalie.


    His son¡¯s name was Jasper Wilson.


    They were finally a legitimate family in the eyes of thew.


    When Natalie arrived at the hospital, it was still early. She walked into the consultation room to change


    her clothes first.


    The phone on the corner of the table lit up. It was Sherri. She stopped taking the white robe and picked


    up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s voice was mixed with Rose¡¯s, Sherri said hurriedly, ¡°Come to my


    ce. I have something to discuss with you. Hurry up.¡±


    After hanging up, Natalie left the consultation room again and headed for Sherri¡¯s office. When she


    passed by the reception desk, the nurse on duty stopped her and eximed, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I wish you


    happiness.¡±


    Natalie smiled shyly and thanked her generously, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ll be happy too.¡±


    She pushed open the door of Sherri¡¯s office. There were milkshakes, fruits, and cakes. How was this


    an office? ¡°Are you nning to turn the consultation room into a party?¡±


    If the hospital director saw this, he might criticize them again.


    Although Natalie said that, she had already reached out to take pastry on the table. As Natalie nibbled


    on it, she said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rose sat at the side and ate the cake. She looked satisfied and was in a good mood.


    Sherri suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat pizza tonight to celebrate our marriage. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s forehead read: I¡¯m a rich woman now.


    Natalie was very thirsty from the pastry she was eating. She snatched the pack of fruit juice from


    Sherri¡¯s hand and poured it into her mouth. After quenching her immense thirst, Natalie said, ¡°Can you


    be any stingier? Can¡¯t you treat us to a more expensive seafood feast? How can you live up to your


    status as a newly-minted rich woman?¡±


    Sherri did not agree. She said, ¡°Natalie, have you been eating so many delicacies these few days that


    you no longer like pizza anymore? Pizza is great. It can warm up the atmosphere. It¡¯s steaming hot.


    Beer and pizza are a perfect match. Seafood feasts are all mood killers. What can we talk about?¡±


    Natalie ate the pastry and answered in a second, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Rose interjected, ¡°She wants to hold a wedding at the same time as you.¡±


    Natalie stuffed the pastry into her mouth. It was delicious. It lifted her spirits immediately. She


    eximed, ¡°This pastry is not bad. Where did you buy it?¡±


    Sherri was anxious. She was about to start work, but Natalie was still discussing pastries. ¡°Can you get


    to the main point? Now is not the time for pastries. It¡¯s time for pizza party!¡±


    Natalie took another bite and said, ¡°I have no objections. I¡¯ll eat anything. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Rose looked


    up and asked Natalie, ¡°Will your husband Trevon go?¡±


    Trevon did not look like someone who would lower his status and eat pizza. He might change


    locations.


    Natalie could not answer her. After all, she had never seen Trevon go to a pizza ce. ¡°I¡¯ll check with


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    himter.¡±


    Sherri ignored Natalie and continued to make arrangements for the dinner. ¡°I, you, Mr. Wilson, and


    Hackett, Rose. However, considering Rose is single and can¡¯t just attend alone, I n to invite a few


    more people to apany her.¡±


    Rose listened to Sherri¡¯s serious narration. She smiled and shrugged her shoulders in gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m so


    grateful for you. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to keep me alive.¡±


    Sherri continued secondster, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Friends are all about understanding each other. I n


    to get my brother toe over too. He¡¯s always alone. It¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±


    Natalie threw the finished wrapper into the trash can and finished Sherri¡¯s drink. She asked, ¡°Is Edward


    back?¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been back for a few days. I don¡¯t know if he had fallen out of love


    overseas, but he has been hiding in his room and didn¡¯te out. He works hard all day. My mother¡¯s


    concerned.¡±


    Heartbroken?


    Rose nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Usually, people who have fallen out of love need time to


    recuperate quietly themselves. They would not want others to disturb them, so your guess should be


    right. However, it helps to bring them out so they don¡¯t take things too hard.¡±


    Take things too hard? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Her brother wasn¡¯t that pessimistic.


    Sherri pped his hands and immediately decided. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll tell my brother.


    A pitiful look appeared in Rose¡¯s mind. She sighed, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I call Joseph along too? He¡¯s also


    alone. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Sherri agreed, ¡°Call him, call him.¡±


    After they finalized their dinner ns, they started to make calls. Rose called Frank and in Sherri¡¯s


    office. ¡°Hi, brother.¡±


    On the other end, Frank had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Come straight to the point.¡±


    Rose cursed in her heart. Did he dislike her gentleness that much? She changed her tone and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s have pizza tonight.¡±


    Frank refused without even thinking and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Rose knew that this would be the result. She continued her persuasion, ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s rare for your best


    friends to be married on the same day. Do yourself a favor ande! Speaking to them might help you


    reflect on yourself to improve further.¡±


    Frank¡¯s sharp voice came through the microphone with a warning. ¡°Rose, you deserve a beating!¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the thing in Grace¡¯s hand? I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s better for me to raise the


    topic. Think about it.¡±


    Then, she immediately added, ¡°I definitely can¡¯t do all of them. I can contribute half or a third of the


    effort?¡±


    Frank was silent. After pausing for a while, Rose suspected that the line had been disconnected. Frank


    replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Now that her n had seeded, she wasn¡¯t as confident that she could ask Grace for the defense


    map. She could help to mention it, but the pizza party was today. She could think about it after eating.


    At most, she would be scolded after the pizza party.


    Sherri did not need to call. She was in charge of the family now. As long as she wanted to go


    anywhere, Hackett would agree. He would never say no. After registering their marriage, Sherri was


    especially good to Hackett.


    Natalie did not call and chose to send a message. Firstly, she was afraid that Trevon was busy with


    work. Secondly, she was scared that this man would talk on the phone while driving. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat


    pizza with Sherri and Rose tonight. Do you want toe along?¡±


    She added, ¡°Hackett and Frankwill go too.¡±


    She thought momentarily and said, ¡°Sherri said Edward seemed to have fallen out of love, so she


    called him along.¡±


    After sending three messages and sharing all the important information, Trevon did not reply


    immediately. It was unknown if he had seen them, but Natalie put away her phone.


    Sherri asked eagerly, ¡°How is it? Did your man agree?¡±


    Natalie: ¡°He haven¡¯t replied yet. He might be busy. Have Edward?¡±


    you asked


    Sherri pped her head as she almost forgot about it. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call now.¡±


    Then, Sherri called Edward. Soon, a gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. Edward


    asked, ¡°Did you call the wrong number?¡±


    His words hurt. Sherri tried to curry favor with him and said, ¡°Edward, we¡¯ve set up a dinner date


    tonight. Come join us.¡±


    Edward paused for a while before saying gently, ¡°A lot of people, I guess.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Sherri thought there 5 or 6 shouldn¡¯t be considered many and replied, ¡°Not


    many. It¡¯s the same as before.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Sherri thought that her brother had hung up the phone.


    She took the phone from her ear and looked at it. The call was still connected. Was the connection


    unstable? She continued asking, ¡°Edward, is the signal on your side bad? Why is there silence?¡±


    Only then did Edward reply, ¡°No, I had something on just now. I might not have time tonight. Meet up


    with them and have fun.¡±


    She was rejected.


    Sherri was disappointed. She originally wanted to cheer her brother up. Sherri continued, ¡°Edward, just


    That¡¯s right. They used to have dinner together often. Even if it wasn¡¯t every two to three days, it was at


    least once a week. It was always him and the two girls.


    Edward paused for a few more seconds before finally giving in and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Natalie returned to her consultation room, Trevon¡¯s message came in. She turned on her phone


    and read ¡°Chameleon¡¯s¡± message. The name ¡°Chameleon¡± seemed inappropriate. She should change


    the way she named Trevon on her phone. How should she address him?


    Hubby, how mushy.


    Mr. Wilson seemed distant.


    For some reason, she thought of Trevon¡¯s crossdressing. He was a beauty. She opened the photo of


    him in female clothes that she had takenst time and looked at it carefully. He was beautiful. Natalie


    immediately entered a new nickname: Wilson the Beauty.


    Not bad. No matter how she looked at it, it feltpatible. This woman was all Natalie¡¯s.


    Then, she opened Trevon¡¯s message. He replied, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Was she so generous that she didn¡¯t care about Edward? However, they didn¡¯t have much to begin


    with. To prevent any idents from happening, she found an excuse for Trevon. ¡°Are you sure? The


    venue is quite happy today. You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t like it. I can say that you¡¯re in a


    meeting.¡±


    It would be awkward if they argued at the dining table. It was better to prepare him in advanced.


    Wilson the Beauty replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that insensible. It¡¯s someone¡¯s treat after all.¡±


    Natalie responded, ¡°OK.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    The pizza restaurant was a special delicacy. Its taste and atmosphere were the reasons why many


    people liked it.


    Thriving Pizza Hub had always been a ce frequented by Sherri, Natalie, and Edward.


    This pizza restaurant offered the best pizza in Athana. This was one of the reasons why they came


    here repeatedly. There was another important reason. The people who ate there were not pretentious.


    Theye for the pizza. They ate as they wished. Everyone was as forting in the restaurant.


    It was a very realistic ce to dine at. Unlike in an upscale restaurant, where one had to observe table


    etiquette and use a standard left-hand fork and right-hand knife. If one were not careful, one would be


    mocked by others for having the wrong dining habit.


    One did not need to pay attention to one¡¯s eating manners. One was at ease at the pizza ce.


    The three, Sherri, Natalie, and Rose, were people who yearned for freedom and did not like to be


    restrained at all times.


    The first floor of the pizza restaurant was filled with liveliness and mor. The wait staff were busy


    shuttling between the tables, serving dishes, refilling water, and providing good service to the patrons.


    Sherri was considerate of Trevon¡¯s preference and asked for a private room on the second floor to


    amodate the group. It was at the corner of the restaurant, and they would not be disturbed by


    others.


    The ambiance of the private room was excellent. There was arge white round table in the middle.


    The room was of the right temperature. Everyone had already taken a seat at the table. However, the


    room was quiet. No one spoke.


    The venue today belonged to Team Sherri. Of course, they had to speak first.


    Rose looked at Edward periodically across the table. She felt that Sherri¡¯s brother looked a little


    familiar. It was not because he was part of the Landor family that she found him familiar. Ever since she


    went overseas, she had not watched the news. It was not that she did not want to watch the news, but


    she wanted to block out news on Athana, so she stopped


    Other than Hackett, there were also Trevon and Frank. She did not know what the other men were like


    after they grew up.


    She thought about it for a long time but could not recall where she had seen Edward. Her beautiful


    brows furrowed as she tried her best to. Suddenly, she had an inkling and stared fixedly at Edward¡¯s


    side profile.


    Since her early resignation from her job in Sapphire City, Rose traveled everywhere. When she


    traveled to Country M, something unpleasant happened. She remembered that day when she wanted


    to go to the beach in Country M. She had done a travel guide with her. Many said it would be a loss if


    she went to Country M and did not go to the beach to enjoy the night scenery. It would be a great regret


    in her life. Given Rose¡¯s personality, she did not want to live with any regrets.


    However, just as she was about to return, several men with tattooed arms. appeared on the beach.


    It was obvious that they had ill intentions. They were sloppy and hooligan-like. They wore pants, shorts,


    and a sleeveless singlet. It was unknown if they deliberately showed his arms to scare people.


    Anyway, in this weather, Rose felt that it was not hot enough to wear


    shorts.


    She was 100% certain that these people were not good. It was better to stay away from them.


    She lowered her gaze to avoid attention. She was not the only one by the riverside. There were many


    couples, olddies, old grandpas, single


    men¡­


    Noticing that she was about to leave, they tacitly formed a circle around her.


    One said, ¡°Beauty, I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re not a local. You¡¯re so good-looking. Apany us


    for a chat. We¡¯ll bring you around Country M. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    The other agreed, ¡°Boss is right. Come with us; we¡¯ll bring you around to have fun.¡±


    Rose chose to ignore them. What could she say to these people? She had only taken a few steps


    when her arm was grabbed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The tattooed men openly tried to pull her away. There was always a difference in strength between


    men and women. In addition, there were many of them. She shouted for help in English at the top of


    her lungs, but no one came to help.


    This was something Rose did not expect. She panicked, and her heart jumped to her throat. She did


    not want to die in a foreign country.


    She thought the online travel guides wereprehensive and full of good reviews. They said that there


    would be many proposing on the beach at night. There was also plenty of entertainment. It was very


    lively but did not talk about the danger.


    How could such a dangerous thing take ce in such a lively ce? She had never expected it.


    She cursed in her heart: What kind of lousy travel guide is this? It¡¯s causing harm to others.


    After the incident, she discovered those people were the hooligans in this area. No one dared to


    provoke them. Just as she was about to be pulled to the car, a man in a mask and cap saved her.


    A tattooed man was afraid that she would run away. He knocked her out with his arms. Before she


    fainted, she remembered the side profile and back of the man who saved her.


    When she woke up, she had already been sent to the hospital. She knew that it was the man who had


    saved her.


    At this moment, Joseph¡¯s side profile looked simr to the benefactor in Rose¡¯s mind. She pondered


    over it for a while and unknowingly stared at Edward for a long time.


    Frank nced at Edward and nudged his sister, who was in a daze beside him. He reminded her,


    ¡°She¡¯s acting up.¡±


    Rose came to her senses and turned around to pinch Frank¡¯s waist. She used a lot of strength to


    express her dissatisfaction and barked, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Frank pped Rose¡¯s hand away. He rubbed his aching waist and frowned in pain. However, he did not


    make a sound. He wore a white short-sleeved shirt and his sunsses hung in front of his chest. He


    was unruly and leaned casually against the back of the chair.


    Hackett and Sherri and Edward sat on one side, Sherri sat between


    Hackett and Edward, and to Hackett¡¯s right was Trevon, followed by


    Natalie, and the siblings Rose, and Frank.


    Trevon did not say anything. He only nced at Edward with disdain. and a hint of provocation.


    Meanwhile, Edward only calmly drank coffee without looking back. His eyes looked dull.


    Natalie pursed her lips and nced at the man beside her. She smiled and greeted Edward, ¡°Hi,


    Edward.¡±


    She was addressing him the same as before, but it feltpletely different.


    Upon hearing this, Edward tightened his grip on the cup and forced himself to smile. He looked in


    Natalie¡¯s direction and saw that she had be prettier and more feminine. The girl he had been


    waiting for had grown up, but she was already married. He hid his sadness and said,


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Trevon clenched his right fist and ced his index finger on the tip of his nose. He took the hand on his


    knee under the table and put it on Natalie¡¯s. hand on the table. He sped his hands together.


    This scene was very eye-catching. The two rings intertwined.


    intentionally, making Edward feel suffocated. He wanted to go out and smoke.


    As a matter of fact, he was nning to do so as well. Just as he was about to get up, Sherri grabbed


    his arm.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment. This was not the effect that Sherri intended when she


    organized the dinner celebration. How could there be an awkward silence? She grabbed Edward¡¯s arm


    and introduced, ¡°Edward, let me introduce you. This is my good friend, Rose. She is also Frank¡¯s sister.


    You should know the others; I won¡¯t introduce them.¡±


    Edward suppressed the urge to go out and greeted politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The more she looked at him, the more she felt he looked like her benefactor. ¡°Hello, my name is


    Rose.¡±


    Sherri stood up and picked up a can of beer on the table. Today, Natalie and I both registered our


    marriage together. Ruby and Jasper were born via cesarean on the same day. I¡¯m so happy. Today is


    my treat. Eat freely,


    Hackett will foot the bill. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Today was the day they got their marriage certificate.


    Edward subconsciously looked at Natalie. Wasn¡¯t there a divorce?


    Two years ago, after what Gage said at the airport, he immediately called his friend who worked at City


    Hall to check Natalie¡¯s marital status.


    Edward¡¯s source revealed to him that the result of the investigation was that they were married. The


    status was deliberately changed to divorce in the system. However, the couple was still married.


    Edward did not believe it at that time. After confirming it repeatedly, the affirmative answer he got was


    that she was still married.


    At that time, his world had copsed. The flower he had carefully protected had been taken by others,


    and he could never own it again.


    What an irony. He thought it was just an idental pregnancy after she was drugged. How could he


    have known that the person Natalie was married to was Trevon?


    After Sherri finished speaking, he sat down and muttered to himself, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m giving an


    award speech.¡±


    Trevon smiled and said to Hackett beside him, ¡°Walking payment code.¡±


    Hackett rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m happy to.¡±


    Edward did not look too good. He stood up and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Rose, who had been sizing up Edward, had long understood his emotions. She seemed to have


    discovered a huge secret. Her intuition told her that there was something wrong.


    Sherri thought that her brother had fallen out of love overseas. He was a little down when he saw them


    showing off their affection. He did not know what Edward was thinking of. She urged, ¡°Edward, be


    quick.¡±


    Edward did not answer. He pushed open the door and went out.


    Rose¡¯s gaze followed Edward as he left the room and the party. She instinctively got up immediately


    and chased after him. Edward¡¯s back view was indeed familiar. She had to ask him.


    Frank hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Rose raised her chin and eximed, ¡°Bathroom, do you want to go together?¡±


    Frank lowered his head and ate. He no longer cared about his neurotic sister. He couldn¡¯t control his


    sister.


    Edward washed his face in the toilet, took out a cigarette, and leaned against the wall. He looked


    upset. When he noticed Rose enter, he stood straight, turned sideways, and restrained his emotions.


    Rose did not go to the washroom. She stood in front of Edward and looked at him for a while.


    Edward did not stop her from sizing him up at first. This made him ufortable. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    Rose asked directly, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Edward took a puff of his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. The smoke drifted onto Rose¡¯s face. She


    did not wave her hand and only held her breath for a while.


    Edward looked at the short-haired girl in front of him. Her hair color made her skin look even fairer. Her


    exquisite face kept looking at him as if she were looking for an answer. She did not seem to be hitting


    on him. He replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Rose did not give up and asked again, ¡°Have you been to Country M this year? I¡¯m not trying to hit on


    you. I felt that you looked like the person who saved me. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I want to


    express my gratitude.¡±


    Edward was silent for a while. He threw his cigarette into the trash can and said calmly, ¡°No.¡±


    The more Rose looked at his side profile, the more she felt that Edward looked like her benefactor. She


    asked again and again, ¡°Really? I identally met a few hooligans when I was traveling overseas. One


    helped me, but those hooligans had weapons with them. The person who saved me should be injured.


    I want to find him and thank him.¡±


    Edward remained expressionless. He only said calmly, ¡°Good luck. I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking


    for.¡±


    Rose looked a little disappointed. As she watched him turn around, Rose stopped him by saying, ¡°You


    like Natalie.¡±


    It was a statement, not a question.


    Rose felt that she could not have misinterpreted it. However, in the next second, Edward denied it. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid you¡¯ve seen wrongly. Natalie¡¯s my


    sister.¡±


    However, his expression was filled with sadness from his loss. There was also regret, emptiness, and


    confusion. How could he feel that way for a sister?


    However, since the person involved did not admit it, Rose could not meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Everyone had a secret in their hearts. It was impolite to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. Realizing this,


    Rose apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rude. I apologize.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t care. The sadness on her face was gone. He was as gentle as usual, but he looked like


    he was putting up a pretense, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t misinterpret any further.¡±


    Rose replied politely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two returned to the private room one after another and sat down at their respective seats.


    The pizza was already delivered to the group¡¯s table. Sherri carefully picked up a big piece for her


    brother and passed it to him. She wanted tofort her brother from his breakup. Edward epted it


    and picked up tableware to eat.


    Hackett kept serving Sherri. Whatever Sherri wanted to eat, Hackett would add it to her te. Her te


    was never empty. Edward thought well of how Hackett treated Sherri; he was relieved.


    Natalie was afraid that Trevon would not be used to such a venue. She leaned closer and asked


    quietly, ¡°Are you used to it? Is there anything to your liking? Do you want me to order something else


    for you?¡±


    Edward looked up and saw this scene. His chest hurt, and he was stunned for a few seconds. His eyes


    turned red. When he retracted her gaze, he met Rose¡¯s gaze and nodded politely.


    Edward felt like he had been caught in the act.


    The result was clear. It seemed that she had guessed correctly. Frank picked up a beef roll from the


    table and ced it in Rose¡¯s bowl. He lectured in a low voice, ¡°Mind your own business. Eat more food


    and talk less.


    Rose looked at Frank in surprise. She tilted his head and mouthed, ¡°You can tell.¡±


    Frank did not answer Rose. He said, ¡°Eat your food. You can¡¯t talk when your mouth is stuffed, right?¡±


    Rose lowered her head and ate her food. She did not say anything else. and only cursed in her heart.


    Even though Frank saw things clearly, he did not sort out his feelings.


    He was not practicing what he preached.


    Trevon raised his hand and pinched Natalie¡¯s neck before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get used to it. I¡¯ll help


    you take whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Natalie asked him with a questioning look, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, honey.¡±


    Throughout the night, Edward was riddled with holes. He had been stabbed in the heart by Trevon over


    and over. He was simply heartbroken. He already regretted agreeing to Sherri¡¯s invitation to dinner. He


    had long expected such a scene, but he still felt ufortable.


    This was a good oue. He hadpletely given up on Natalie now. Natalie looked happy from her


    interactions with Trevon. She was blissful from the bottom of her heart. It could also be seen that


    Trevon doted on


    her.


    Edward picked up a piece of spicy spinach and stuffed it into his mouth. Instantly, his eyes turned red.


    Hackett tried to break the silence in the room, ¡°Edward, have some water.¡± Hackett had initially wanted


    to ease the tension between Edward and Trevon, but now it seemed a little strange.


    He suddenly felt sorry for his brother-inw. There were three of them, and he was alone.


    He wondered if Sherri had mistakenly called his brother-inw over today.


    Only Sherri, Natalie, and Rose came to this party voluntarily. Frank came for his sister¡¯s sake, and


    Trevon came to amodate Natalie. Hackett did it voluntarily.


    However, only he knew why Edward was here.


    Perhaps it was to make him give her uppletely.


    Perhaps it was a final farewell.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The atmosphere at the dining table was rtively pleasant. At least, it was harmonious. After all, there


    were no awkward moments or tense scenes.


    Halfway through the meal, Ava, the little princess, called. When Sherri got off work in the afternoon,


    she sent a message in the group chat, asking everyone to gather at a pizza restaurant.


    Ava thought that it was their usual gathering, so she made the video call.


    Natalie¡¯s phone kept ringing, interrupting the conversation. She picked up. the phone and waved it. She


    turned to Sherri and Rose. ¡°Ava,¡± she mouthed.


    Natalie¡¯s lip movement was clear. Sherri and Rose naturally understood what she meant. However,


    since Frank was around, Natalie was prepared to hang up the phone and then send a message to Ava


    to exin the situation.


    Realizing Natalie¡¯s next move, Rose quickly stood up and walked to Natalie¡¯s side. She snatched the


    phone from her hand. This action shocked Natalie.


    Just as Natalie was about to ask Rose what she wanted to do, the video


    call was already answered.


    Rose held the phone and smiled as she wiggled her waist at Frank. She smugly answered the video


    call. Instantly, Ava¡¯s upper body appeared on the screen. The young girl¡¯s hair was styled in a side


    braid. She wore a white halter-neck top with ruffled edges. One could vaguely see that the lower half of


    her outfit was a pair of light blue jeans.


    A pair of bright and clear eyes stared at the screen. They were lively and innocent. She supported her


    chin with one hand and rested her chin on it. Her eyes were curved like a crescent moon. Her sweet


    voice came out of the phone, and her tone was cheerful. ¡°Rose, are you guys still eating pizza?¡± she


    said. ¡°Oh, I really want to join you.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so busy. I didn¡¯t look at my phone all afternoon. I just saw the message. Where is my


    sister and Sherri?¡±


    Sherri and Natalie stood up and walked over to Rose¡¯s back. They bent down and greeted together,


    saying, ¡°Hi, little princess, Ava.¡±


    Natalie involuntarily nced at Frank. She saw that Frank had been


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cupten 71


    eating calmly the whole time. He looked like a real hearty eater. Natalie could not help but shake her


    head inwardly Then, she asked, ¡°Ava, are you done with your busy schedule?¡±


    Ava smiled gently. Her smile was as warm as the sun. ¡°Not yet,¡± she said. ¡°I still have to check some


    information tonight I had a stomach ache today, probably because I was too busy at noon and forgot to


    eat. I went back to the dormitory to ask my roommates for stomach medicine. It¡¯s just a little difort.


    Nothing serious.¡±


    In order to reassure everyone, she kept smiling, showing no signs of difort. Natalie was still a little


    worried. She said. Take care of health. Don¡¯t skip meals for the sake of thepetition.¡±


    Ava replied obediently, ¡°Got it. Today is an exception.¡±


    your


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Rose,¡± Ava continued. Thank you for rmending the expert to me. He¡¯s really


    amazing Although he doesn¡¯t talk much, he¡¯s helped me solve the problems that have been bothering


    me recently. How did you meet this person?¡±


    Without waiting for Rose to speak. Ava continued to share. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that person is a man or a


    woman, but that person is quite attentive,¡± she said. ¡°Every time I ask a professional question, he will


    respond. But when I ask other non-professional questions, he never responds. This person is probably


    a master as he doesn¡¯t like to engage in idle chatter or unnecessary talk


    Rose was at a loss and confused. ¡°When did I rmend a tech to Ava?¡± she thought. Tm just a


    pediatrician. How would I know aputer expert?


    ¡°And I rmended him to Ava? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    expert


    In just a few seconds, Rose had a light bulb moment. She turned to look at Frank, wanting to say


    something. However, Frank stuffed a piece of garlic bread into her mouth.


    Rose was forcefully silenced. She was unable to say a single word.


    Natalie found it a bit strange but thought that maybeputer enthusiasts were all like that. However,


    Trevon¡¯s eyes turned serious. He looked in Frank¡¯s direction and smiled slightly.


    He observed the actions of these two siblings without missing anything. At this moment, he was


    watching Frank nonchntly as if he was


    watching a good show.


    Rose swallowed the entire piece of garlic bread and nearly choked on it. She nced disdainfully at


    her brother, who had been eating heartily. ¡°Jeez, he must have gone through famine,¡± she thought.


    Then, she trod on Frank¡¯s foot hard under the table.


    That treading was done with the intention of venting frustration. It hurt Frank. He voiced his


    dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°You are stuffed and have got nothing better to do, huh?¡±


    As soon as Frank uttered that remark, the voice on the screen stopped abruptly. Ava, who was talking


    to Sherri and Natalie, instantly felt uneasy. She lowered her head and fell silent. She clutched at the


    hem of her shirt. with one hand. After a few seconds, she suddenly raised her head, smiled, and bid


    goodbye. ¡°I¡¯ve got to attend to something,¡± she said. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Natalie knew the reason Ava suddenly hung up, so she definitely would not stop Ava. ¡°Goodbye,¡± she


    said. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Sherri felt sorry for Ava too. She made a gesture to cheer on Ava.


    After hanging up, the atmosphere in the private room became strange. Everyone fell silent. It was as if


    the atmosphere had turned cold by a few degrees.


    Trevon suddenly raised his ss, faced Frank, and shouted from across. the table, ¡°Frank, cheers to


    you¡­ Stay happy being single.¡±


    Frank tilted his head and gave Trevon a disdainful look. Instead of raising his ss, he picked up the


    beer beside him and finished it in one gulp. He then crushed the can and urately threw it into the


    trash can.


    It was as if all the grievances in his heart had been poured into the trash. can. Seeing the cold


    expression of the person beside him, Rose continued to make Frank feel down. ¡°Serves you right as


    you hurt her,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, would Ava hang up the phone immediately after hearing your


    voice? This goes to show that she doesn¡¯t want to hear your voice. Sigh, you don¡¯t stand a chance to


    reconcile with her.¡±


    Frank nced over coldly and said, ¡°Are you sick again? Do you need me to glue your lips?¡±


    Rose shrugged her shoulders and shut her mouth. She retracted her gaze and looked at Edward again.


    The more she looked at him, the more he resembled someone else. ¡°I¡¯ve got to figure things out, or


    else it would


    drive me crazy,¡± she thought.


    After hanging up the phone. Ava did not go to test theputer bugs. Instead, she sat nkly on the


    chair in the dormitory. She held her stomach with one hand and buried her head in the crook of her arm


    on


    the table, motionless.


    A person from the dormitory pushed open the door and entered. It was Ava¡¯s good friend, Alex


    Johnson. She was a girl, but her name sounded like a boy¡¯s name. Even her personality was like a


    boy¡¯s. She had a buzz cut. Those who did not know her would think that a boy had sneaked into the


    girls dormitory.


    The moment Alex opened the door and entered, she saw Ava lying prone. She quickly walked over and


    patted her shoulder, expressing concern. Her voice carried a maic quality as she asked. ¡°Ava, are


    you okay? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava raised her head. Her eyes were shimmering with tears, making people feel


    distressed. Alex was anxious. ¡°Which part of your body is unwell?¡± she said. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    After observing Ava¡¯s hand. Alex noticed that Ava was holding her stomach. She then said. ¡°Is your


    stomach hurting so badly that you¡¯re crying? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. This stupidpetition is


    driving everyone crazy. The school principal has got nothing better to do than to agree to such a


    saving face for anyone.¡±


    Alex cursed, ¡°What kind of lousy thing is this? Return it tomorrow and let the principal participate in the


    ¡°If I were the top student in the school. I would go on your behalf. I should¡¯ve known and not slept


    during ss.¡±


    Ava was on the verge ofughing as a result of feeling irritated. When Alex got angry, she said


    whatever came to her mind without holding back. Ava found her adorable. She forced a smile and


    exined, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little ufortable.¡±


    She felt emotionally ufortable. She felt very uneasy.


    Initially, Ava thought that it would be fine as long as she deleted Frank¡¯s contact information. As long as


    she did not see it, she would be able to avoid being reminded about Frank. As time passed, she would


    then be able to forget him.


    But that did not seem to be the case. When she heard Frank¡¯s voice, she wanted to cry. She missed


    him.


    She truly missed him, but she could not say it out loud. She had her own dignity too. She had already


    lowered her pride to pursue him. She could not pester him anymore.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t make him like me, I can¡¯t make him hate me,¡± she thought.


    Feeling anguished, Ava said, ¡°Alex, I lost my love.¡±


    Alex raised her head abruptly and stared at Ava intently. She wanted to see if Ava was telling the truth.


    She saw Ava looking sad. Ava was holding back her tears. This was the first time Alex saw Ava like


    this. ¡°When did you break up?¡± she said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Who did this to you? I¡¯ll go give


    him some beating.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Ava thought. ¡°He was blind.¡±


    Her good friend¡¯s words warmed her heart. A crystal clear teardrop slowly slid down the corner of Ava¡¯s


    eye. She pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s one-sided love. I confessed my feelings, but I was


    rejected.¡±


    ¡°He has no feelings for me,¡± Ava thought.


    Upon hearing this, Alex got even more furious. ¡°Fuck, who is this?¡± she asked. ¡°Is he fucking blind?


    Can he not see your good qualities?¡±


    Ava seemed to have forgotten to ask for the specific reason for getting rejected. It seemed


    meaningless to continue asking after she had been. rejected. She felt that it was okay this way. With


    time, she could return to being a happy little princess, but at the moment, her heart was aching. and


    her eyes were teary. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too young,¡± she said. ¡°Or maybe he has already had feelings for


    someone else. Or maybe he wants to be with. someone from his own city¡­¡±


    ¡°The most probable reason is he doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Ava thought.


    Alex understood. She did not want Ava to dwell on this topic any longer. Like a boy, she hugged Ava,


    who cried silently in her arms,


    Alex lowered her voice andforted Ava. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Ava,¡± she said.


    There are plenty of people at school who like you. We don¡¯t even like him. It¡¯s his loss if he doesn¡¯t like


    you.¡±


    Ever since Ava came back from Athana, she would shake her head and say this to herself whenever


    she thought of Frank in the middle of the


    ¡°But the reality is not like that,¡± she thought. ¡°When you want to forget someone, that person will always


    appear in your mind. They will appear frequently and won¡¯t disappear. The more you try to forget, the


    more often they will appear.¡±


    She thought of Frank a lot, so much so that she almost cried when she heard Frank¡¯s voice just now.


    Hence, she hurriedly hung up.


    She was afraid that she would be looked down upon if she hung up a secondter. She wanted to be


    proud of herself.


    She did not tell her brother and sister about this. She was afraid that they would worry, especially her


    sister. She knew that her sister would me herself and feel responsible for the situation.


    Ava cried for a very long time. When she could not cry anymore, she got up to wash her face. Alex


    looked at her good friend and scratched her buzz cut sadly with a frustrated expression.


    Alex thought, ¡°Why bother liking any guy? It¡¯s just asking for trouble. It¡¯s better to be single.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    The pizza party came to an end.


    On the way back, the Maybach car was driven steadily toward Evergreen Gardens. Trevon held


    Natalie¡¯s hand with one hand. A pair of rings that shone in the darkness found their right ce.


    After looking at the scenery outside the window for a while, Natalie retracted her gaze, lowered her


    eyes, nced at the man who was holding her tightly, and said, ¡°Do you really dislike Edward?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes moved. He looked ahead and turned the steering wheel with one hand. The front of the


    car turned to another road and he said, ¡°Do you think I will ever like someone who wants to win my


    wife¡¯s heart?¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°Am I that magnanimous? If I could even ept this, then I wouldn¡¯t be considered


    magnanimous. I would be considered a


    saint.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would like him. Not beating him up is deemed the best


    oue.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Trevon when he could not see. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just


    hope that you guys won¡¯t deepen the conflict. because of me. He has never said that he likes me. In


    my eyes, he¡¯s just my elder brother. I exined this to you the other day.


    ¡°Besides, he has helped me a lot, whether it¡¯s as a friend or a brother. I owe him. I¡¯m not saying this to


    make you feel grateful to him like I do. Rather, it¡¯s simply because I don¡¯t want the rtions between


    the both of you to get too strained.¡±


    Sherri was Natalie¡¯s best friend. and Edward was like a brother to Natalie. Now that Trevon was her


    husband, she hoped for harmony between him. and Edward. Even if they could not get along well, she


    hoped that the rtions between both of them would not worsen.


    She would not force Trevon to treat Edward a certain way. She just hoped they would not be at odds


    with each other.


    Trevon squeezed Natalie¡¯s palm with one hand. He was very satisfied with Natalie¡¯s response. There


    was a glimmer of smile in his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he hasn¡¯t confessed, I won¡¯t


    do anything to him and will consider your feelings.¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words.


    The car arrived at the car park of Evergreen Gardens.


    Trevon was in a joyful mood. He leaned over and carefully helped Natalie unbuckle the seatbelt. Just


    as he was unbuckling, the phone ced on the center console of the car rang.


    It was a call from an unknown number.


    After Trevon unbuckled the seatbelt, he sat down and picked up his phone. Upon hesitating for a few


    seconds, he answered the call. While he was listening, he looked at Natalie.


    Trevon did not say a word, not even moving his lips. The callsted only a few seconds. Natalie did not


    know who was on the other end of the line or what that person had said. Trevon was expressionless.


    After hanging. up the phone, he smiled and politely asked for Natalie¡¯s agreement to let him leave.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got something to attend to,¡± he said. ¡°Can you go up first? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Natalie was not someone who would act coyly. Neither was she a clingy woman. She readily agreed


    and even reminded Trevon. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°Take care and stay safe.¡±


    Trevon leaned forward again and kissed her eyes. ¡°Goodbye, Honey,¡± he said.


    Natalie pushed open the door and got out of the car. She walked toward the elevator. After Natalie


    entered the elevator, Trevon turned on the surveince camera application on his phone. It was only


    when he saw Natalie enter the suite that he turned off his phone, put it back onto the center console of


    the car, and started the car again.


    Trevon was at the Wilson Group.


    At this hour, there were not many people left in the office. When the security guards at the door saw


    their boss walking toward them, they were uneasy.


    After all, it had been a long time since their boss worked overtime. Moreover, their boss rarely came to


    the Wilson Group at night. ¡°He suddenly appears,¡± they thought. ¡°Could it be that he wants to check on


    us?¡± This made the people who were at work tonight feel puzzled, fearing that they had done


    something wrong.


    It was like the first reaction of a mouse when it saw a cat. Regardless of


    whether they had done something wrong or not, they would show the most genuine response.


    They were afraid, and they wanted to run away.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson,¡± the security guards shouted in unison. Their voices were loud and clear as they were


    afraid that they would be criticized forcking in vigor.


    Trevon was in a good mood today. Although he did not smile, he replied for the first time, ¡°Mm. Keep up


    the good work.¡±


    Those security guards were left speechless.


    ¡°Our boss is possessed,¡± they thought.


    After taking a few steps, Trevon seemed to have thought of his purpose ofing to the office. He


    spoke to the receptionist on duty. ¡°When the person who¡¯sing to see me arrives, take him directly


    to my office,¡± he said.


    The receptionist stood upright, wore a standard professional smile, and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Trevon did not even look at the receptionist¡¯s face. He behaved in a manner that was considered


    appropriate and respectful ording to traditional standards of masculinity and moral values. Upon


    giving instruction, he strode into the private elevator, leaving the security guards and the receptionist


    exchanging nces with each other.


    They were surprised by Trevon¡¯s unexpected disy of politeness. They had not recovered from the


    shock yet.


    The only reason they could think of behind Trevon¡¯s unexpected disy of politeness was that he had


    been trained by his wife.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the office door. Trevon was totally unaffected. He calmly


    made coffee and replied casually. ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    The receptionist pushed open the door upon hearing Trevon¡¯s permission from inside. A short while


    was more refined and gentle. One could tell at a nce that he was an easy person to get along with.


    The man cast a nce at Trevon, who was still making coffee. He sat


    down on the sofa and unbuttoned his suit using the hand that had a light blue wristwatch.


    Trevon kindly brought a cup of freshly ground coffee and ced it in front of the man. With a touch of


    feigned politeness, he said, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s your first time here. I can¡¯t possibly leave you without even a cup


    of drink.¡±


    The man did not mind. He took it spontaneously. One could not tell. whether or not he liked it based on


    his tone when he spoke up. ¡°Should I say ¡®thank you¡¯ then?¡± he said.


    Trevon sat down opposite him and crossed his legs. He unbuttoned the cuff of his shirt, disying a


    rxed and carefree demeanor. He held a cup of coffee in his ringed hand and said, ¡°Out of courtesy,


    you should say ¡®thank you! But I¡¯m a big-hearted person. I won¡¯t argue with you, so you don¡¯t have to


    say it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man picked up his coffee and took a sip, ignoring Trevon¡¯s words. He then gave


    his evaluation of the coffee. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± he said.


    Trevon did not care about his evaluation. He took a sip as well. The ring on his finger was exceptionally


    dazzling under the light. He said bluntly, ¡°You like my wife.¡±


    It was an affirmative sentence.


    The man did not respond to this remark. He continued to take a sip of his coffee. He nced around


    the office and adjusted the frame of his sses using his index finger and thumb.


    Trevon carried on talking. He hit a raw nerve. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m actually quite curious,¡± he said. ¡°I can tell


    that you¡¯ve liked my wife for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you confess your feelings to her?


    ¡°Should I say you¡¯re calm and tolerant, or simply cowardly?¡±


    This remark hurt Edward, who had been restraining himself. He finally put down his coffee and sped


    his hands tightly on hisp. There was a hidden hurt in his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°If I were to say that


    Natalie doesn¡¯t like me, would that make you feelfortable?¡±


    One could tell whether or not a person had feelings for someone else through that person¡¯s gaze.


    Edward was very cautious. Just as Trevon had said, he could have confessed a long time ago. It had


    been more than a


    year or two. He missed so many opportunities to confess. However, whenever he looked into Natalie¡¯s


    eyes, all he saw was the gaze of a younger sister toward her elder brother, nothing more.


    A majority of people stopped being friends after getting rejected when they confessed their feelings. He


    would rather secretly watch over Natalie like a little sister than let Natalie distance herself from him.


    However, when he saw Trevon¡¯s marriage proposal video, he realized that he was wrong. Love


    required one to fight for it. Overthinking and being too cautious could cause one to miss opportunities


    for good.


    He was cowardly in this regard. After Natalie got pregnant, he was even more cowardly, so much so


    that he was afraid to take any action. He prioritized the Landor family over everything else. Now, what


    reason did he have to im that he loved her?


    When he saw Natalie again that night, he did not even have the courage to greet her. Heughed at


    himself and said, ¡°I may no longer have the right to love her.¡±


    Trevon could tell that Edward was disappointed. His mood improved, and he said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed


    feelingfortable now. Before I came, Natalie told me not to engage in a conflict with you.


    Considering your care for her all along, I¡¯ll would like to say thank you. I¡¯m being sincere. You can


    ept my gratitude with peace of mind.¡±


    Edward smiled bitterly. He raised his head, met Trevon¡¯s gaze, and said, ¡°If I were to tell you that I¡¯ve


    been treating her so well because I want to marry her, would you still thank me?¡±


    Trevon was not angry. He curled his lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you have that intention. She is my


    wife. You like married women, huh?¡±


    Edward fell silent, unable to say a word.


    The huge office was quiet. For a moment, no one said anything.


    After a while, Trevon said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been working on the furniture market recently, right?¡±


    Edward¡¯s tightly clenched hands gradually rxed, as if he was relieved. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re quite well-


    informed,¡± he said. ¡°Can we cooperate? You can have the majority stake. Lend me the port resources.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were calm and indifferent, showing no trace of interest. He asked in return, ¡°This is your


    second objective in meeting me today. The


    Landor family is fortunate to have you as the heir. You know when to let go and you can handle things


    gracefully.¡±


    The port in Athana was under Frank and Trevon¡¯s control. This was the reason why Edward had no


    choice but to cooperate with Trevon today. Making appropriate concessions was necessary to improve


    one¡¯s future prospects.


    After a moment, Trevon refused without hesitation. ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to cooperate with you,¡± he said.


    Just as Edward was about to persuade him. Trevon spoke again. ¡°You can work with Frank directly, but


    the bait you offer must be attractive enough to him,¡± he said.


    Trevon continued to hit a nerve. ¡°I¡¯m petty and possessive,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want Natalie to have much


    contact with you.¡±


    Natalie now asionally came to the Wilson Group. Once they cooperated, Edward and Natalie would


    be able to see each other.


    Edward thought, ¡°He¡¯s very petty indeed. I thought I¡¯d made things clear.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a penchant for taking someone else¡¯s wife, Edward said. ¡°After all, she has treated me as


    her brother for so many years. Before you show off in front of me, remind yourself constantly to treat


    her well. If you mistreat her one day, I will still settle scores with you.¡±


    Trevon blurted out without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things,¡± he said. ¡°If you have time, you


    should be figuring out how to entice Frank with promises.¡±


    Edward thought, ¡°What does Natalie like about him? There is nothing about him that is pleasing to the


    eye.¡±


    In the next moment, Trevon said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Frank on your behalf. Just treat it as me helping


    Natalie repay your kindness.¡±


    ¡°After repaying the favor, Natalie will no longer be beholden to me,¡± Edward thought. ¡°This guy is


    terribly petty. He actually keeps track of favors and ensures that he repays them so that he won¡¯t be


    indebted to anyone.¡±


    Edward did not respond to Trevon¡¯s remark. Neither did he agree.


    Of course, Trevon no longer said anything further. Looking at Edward¡¯s deste back, he felt no


    sympathy. There were some things that he could


    notpromise on. Natalie represented the ultimate principle that he would notpromise on.


    It was said that the more outstanding a woman was, the more a man had to take the initiative to strive


    and win her heart. Nobody would wait for a man in one ce, waiting for him to gather the courage,


    take action, and figure things out.


    Edward was a perfect example.


    In the end, Edward proved to be cowardly. He was hesitant and indecisive.


    Perhaps this was the reason he lost Natalie.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    After Edward left, Trevon did not leave immediately. He leanedzily on the couch and drank coffee. He


    stretched out his well-defined hand and spread his fingers. Trevon raised his hand and held it before


    his eyes, squinting at the ring on his finger.


    The more Trevon looked at the ring, the more beautiful it became. It was dazzling and radiant.


    Natalie was his wife.


    After looking at it for a while, Trevon pulled out his phone and edited the name of an unknown number


    to ¡®Landor the Assassin¡¯


    Trevon eyed the name and decided that it was the perfect description for Edward.


    Trevon smiled and called Frank. The call was quickly picked up.


    Strangely, it was unusually quiet on Frank¡¯s side. Trevon guessed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not at the Lithern


    Club?¡±


    The crisp sound of a keyboard came through the receiver. Frank replied inly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Both of them asked questions, but neither of them answered the other¡¯s question.


    Trevon could tell from Frank¡¯s voice that Frank was very busy and did not want to talk. Frank even


    wanted to hang up quickly. Frank urged, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Trevon smiled yfully and teased, ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite busy as a teacher.¡±


    Afraid that Frank¡¯s temper would make him hang up the phone, Trevon did not waste any time and


    exined his purpose. ¡°Edward wants to discuss a coboration with you. You can quote your price.¡±


    Hearing this, Frank snorted. ¡°You¡¯re trying to use me as a tool. You don¡¯t want to put yourself out there


    because you¡¯re afraid your darling wife will fall out with you. Can you be any more cowardly? Why don¡¯t


    you change your name? Just call yourself Coward Wilson.¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Frank summoned a bit more patience, but the tapping of the keyboard


    continued. ¡°What is the project that Edward wants to talk about?¡±


    Trevon borated, ¡°Edward wants to open the furniture market in Athana. ¡®Open¡¯ is not a good term. I


    think he wants to monopolize the market.¡±


    Edward might appear nice, but he actually had his own strategy for doing things and had a n for


    everything. All in all, Edward was decent.


    If Edward could find Trevon, it meant that Edward had thought it through carefully.


    As for the exact reason, only Edward himself knew.


    Frank stopped tapping and said with a hint of roguishness, ¡°That¡¯s quite ambitious. Did Edward want to


    coborate with you because he wants to work with your wife?¡±


    Trevon said affirmatively, ¡°Edward doesn¡¯t have the capability.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Trevon didn¡¯t think Edward was incapable. It was just that after talking to Edward, Trevon


    felt that Edward was too cautious. While he had a good personality, Edward would think twice before


    making any decision just because he was the oldest son of the Landor family.


    Frank said, ¡°Don¡¯t show off to me. The more you brag about your romance, the faster it will die.¡±


    Before Trevon hung up, Trevon retorted, ¡°Be careful not to get tendon sheath inmmation.¡±


    Rose knocked on Frank¡¯s door with a ss of milk and a bag of snacks. Rose smiled brightly. ¡°Frank,


    can Ie in?¡±


    There was no response from within for a long time. Rose knocked again and finally got an answer. ¡°Get


    in here.¡±


    Rose quickly opened the door and fawned over Frank enthusiastically. ¡°Come,e,e. Frank, I¡¯ve


    prepared something delicious for you. What are you doing?¡±


    Frank nced at the milk in Rose¡¯s hand and the snacks Rose had ced on the bed. Frank looked at


    his sister inquisitively. ¡°Tell me why you are here tonight. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll poison me to death.¡±


    Frank had seen through Rose. Rose coughed to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I just wanted to feed you.


    Why can¡¯t I be nice to you? Are you acting


    coy?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°You¡¯re being overdramatic. I don¡¯t have any awards for you. Save your acting skills and try


    honesty instead.¡±


    Rose pouted and sat down on Frank¡¯s bed. Frank was wearing gray silk pajamas, which looked very


    amiable in the pajamas if one didn¡¯t look at the deadpan expression on his face.


    Rose reached out to touch the material on Frank¡¯s chest. It was veryfortable. Rose was afraid that


    she would be beaten up, so Rose quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Where did you buy these pajamas? This


    material is not bad. Give me one too. We can wear matching clothes.¡±


    Frank gave Rose a look of utter disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not in love with you.¡±


    Rose clicked her tongue for a while and looked at him in derision as well. ¡°Do you know how to chat?


    It¡¯s so difficult to continue a conversation with you. In this situation, if your future girlfriend asks you,


    you should say, ¡®Okay, what color do you like?¡¯ I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°Still acting?¡±


    Rose looked resentful and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to date. You¡¯re treating my kindness as ill


    intentions.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯ve got yourself figured out. Grace bought the pajamas. If you want them, you can tell


    her. Grace would be very happy. Maybe you can get ten sets tonight.¡± Frank closed theputer and


    ced it on the pillow where it would be far from Rose.


    Hearing this exnation, Rose was stunned. Perhaps Grace was afraid that Rose wouldn¡¯t like the


    things Grace bought.


    Frank reminded Rose to focus and urged Rose again, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to state what you want.


    This is yourst chance.¡±


    Rose sat down and straightened her back. Rose smiled at Frank and tried to cajole him, ¡°Frank, can


    you help me investigate Edward?¡±


    Rose gazed at Frank pleadingly with a pitiful expression. If Frank didn¡¯t know about Rose¡¯s acting skills,


    Frank would have believed Rose.


    Frank¡¯s aura was actually somewhat simr to Grace¡¯s. ¡°Reason?¡±


    Rose sighed again and told Frank about what had happened in


    Mosnd. It was very emotionally gripping. Rose was able to dramatize it very well, especially with


    borate body movements.


    Frank crossed his arms in front of his chest and bent one leg as he watched Rose¡¯s performance.


    However, Frank still frowned when he heard the thrilling bit. After the show and tell ended, Frank


    asked, ¡°So you n to marry yourself off to Edward as payment for his help?¡±


    Rose schooled her emotions and red at Frank. ¡°Why must you think so much? Was that what I said?


    I only wanted to thank him.¡±


    Frank ced his hand on the back of his head and leaned against the headboard of the bed. Frank


    analyzedzily, ¡°Natalie, Edward did a good deed and didn¡¯t leave his name behind. Yet you insisted on


    finding him. and looking him up. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Rose retorted, ¡°Yes, I am crazy. That¡¯s why I am here. If I were sane, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here asking


    you to investigate him.¡±


    Rose bit off without thinking.


    Realizing that she had yet to achieve her goal, Rose smiled apologetically. Her facial transformation


    could be said to be magical. ¡°Help me, brother. Look at how handsome you are. You definitely can¡¯t


    bear to help. Look at me again. Aren¡¯t I very beautiful and kind? How can you bear not to help?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help, you¡¯ll have a heart of stone.¡±


    Frank was silent for a moment. ¡°What if the person who saved you isn¡¯t Edward?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Frank reminded Rose, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? I only want to thank Edward. Why are you making me look like I¡¯m in heat? It¡¯s


    not like I jump anyone I see. I¡¯m not stupid. Edward likes Natalie.¡±


    After saying that, Rose even gestured her eyes with her hands, stating that she had seen it.


    Frank chuckled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid. Go back to sleep and take your food with you.¡±


    When Rose reached the door, she turned around worriedly and reminded Frank, who was leaning


    against the headboard, ¡°Hurry up,


    okay?¡±


    Rose quickly carried the snacks in her arms and went out.


    However, Rose returned within a second. Rose asked in confusion. ¡°Did you use my phone to send


    Ava messages? You deliberately shut me up during dinner tonight.¡±


    Frank replied without changing his expression, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Is there a record on your phone?


    Hurry up and go to sleep.¡±


    Why was Rose so unconvinced? ¡°Honestly, my intuition tells me you¡¯re lying.


    ¡°Also, Ava must have a record.¡±


    Frank red at his sister. ¡°Where would I know aputer expert?¡± Frank threatened, ¡°Do you still


    want me to investigate Edward?¡±


    Frank sessfully changed the topic. For her own purposes, Rose could not expose Frank. Still, there


    would not be smoke without fire. Ava wouldn¡¯t have said anything if that was the case. Besides, Frank


    was the one who had borrowed the phone that day. Frank was such a big bad wolf. Ava said,


    ¡°Investigate, yes. Well, have fun. I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡±


    Watching Rose leave, Frank¡¯s eyes darkened. Frank turned on theputer on the pillow and


    continued working.


    In the living room of the Landor family, Sherri originally nned to move in with Hackett today, but they


    were summoned back by Richard. Now, Richard and Juana were sitting on the couch in the living room


    with Sherri and Hackett. Ruby was being carried by Juana.


    The little fellow was going to go live with the ckwell family soon. Juana had always been by Ruby¡¯s


    side, so it was inevitable that Juana would be reluctant to part with Ruby. Now, Juana wanted to hold


    Ruby for as long as she could.


    There were two documents on the table. It was the equity transfer agreement.


    Richard pushed the two documents on the coffee table forward and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re husband


    and wife, there are some things I still have to say, Hackett ¡±


    Hackett hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Richard continued, ¡°We¡¯ve felt your parents¡¯ sincerity for Sherri and are very touched. I know that


    Sherri won¡¯t be ill-treated if she marries you, but it doesn¡¯t need to be reinforced with money and


    shares. The ckwell family has a very stable standing in Athana. Honestly, I¡¯m shocked that you are


    willing to give shares to Sherri.¡±


    Hackett listened carefully, like a good student listening to a teacher¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°But after careful consideration, we can¡¯t ept these shares for Sherri.¡±


    Hackett wanted to interrupt, but Richard raised his hand to stop Hackett.


    ¡°Let me finish. Even if we were to ept, this is simply too much. This will affect the ckwell family¡¯s


    standing in Athana. Sherri doesn¡¯t know anything about running apany. Otherwise, Sherri wouldn¡¯t


    have studied medicine and would have entered the Landor Group. Since you¡¯ve already registered


    your marriage, we¡¯re family. It¡¯s the same no matter who holds the shares. Hackett, this is the share


    transfer agreement I drafted. This will transfer eighty percent of the shares under Sherri¡¯s name to you,


    and leave Sherri with ten percent. This way, your parents won¡¯t overthink. It¡¯ll be easier for you to


    exin when you go back.¡±


    Hackett was a little at a loss. Hackett looked at the documents on the table and scratched the back of


    his head. Hackett said, ¡°Dad, this is what Sherri deserves. My mother transferred all her shares to


    Sherri to prevent me from treating her badly.¡±


    Of course, Richard knew the inws¡¯ intentions. Richard smiled and asked, ¡°Will you treat Sherri


    badly?¡±


    Hackett hurriedly said, ¡°No.¡±


    Richard nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good. It doesn¡¯t matter who has the shares. the


    ckwell family¡¯s standing will be even more stable in your hands. I¡¯m also thinking of Sherri. The


    more stable your ckwell family¡¯s standing is, the more reassured I¡¯ll be. Don¡¯t worry and sign it. I¡¯ll


    exin it to your father.¡±


    Sherri urged, ¡°Go on, just sign it. Listen to my father. If you don¡¯t want to sign it, it means you¡¯re


    nning to abandon me.¡±


    Hackett was exasperated. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would I do such a thing? I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    At most, Hackett would be beaten up. Hackett still had to listen to his


    father-inw.


    After Hackett signed his name, Richard took two more agreements from behind the couch and ced


    them on the table. ¡°This is ten percent of the Landor Group shares. Consider it to be Sherri¡¯s dowry.


    After you ept this, you must be absolutely loyal to Sherri.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes reddened. Richard did not tell her in advance that there was such a thing. Richard only


    said that he would return the shares to Hackett. If Sherri had taken the shares, it would affect the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ckwell family¡¯s standing in Athana. If someone with ulterior motives published it online, there might


    be some fallout.


    Richard went on, ¡°Sherri is the treasure in my hands. We are not selling our daughter. As Sherri¡¯s


    father, this is what I am doing for Sherri. Sign it.¡±


    Hackett held the pen and paused for a moment. His eyes were red, and his hand trembled as Hackett


    signed the agreement again.


    Although he had be rich overnight, Hackett was not happy. Instead, Hackett¡¯s heart felt very


    heavy. Hackett stood up and expressed his stance to Richard. ¡°Dad, since I¡¯ve epted these, I


    promise I won¡¯t go back on my word. If I fail to do so, you can whip me to death. I swear that I¡¯ll treat


    your treasure like my own. You¡¯re wee to supervise me at all times.¡±


    Richard nodded. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes as Richard nodded. Juana took a tissue and


    turned her head. Sherri¡¯s tears had already filled her eyes.


    Richard took a deep breath to ease his emotions. Richard said to Hackett, ¡°Sit down. I believe you, and


    I wish the best life for both of you in the future. Sherri is sometimes more willful. You¡¯re the man, so


    bear with her.¡±


    Hackett promised at once. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    After sitting down, Hackett took out a tissue to wipe Sherri¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t this something to be


    happy about? You¡¯re making my heart ache.¡±


    Richard sat down and looked at them in relief. Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with fondness. Deep down, he


    was reluctant to part with his daughter.


    Sherri had grown up from a little girl in a blink of an eye and was now married.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    A gentle breeze blew. The birds chirped and twittered, trying to break the silence of the cemetery,


    creating a sad chorus.


    The birds sang for a long time. Perhaps they felt they could not break the hush and thus decided to


    stop. The surroundings fell quiet instantly, as though time had frozen.


    Trevon was wearing sunsses and a ck sweater suit, standing in front of a tombstone in silence.


    His sharp facial features were filled with coldness. Even with sunsses on, one could feel the icy aura


    around


    him.


    Jim stood behind, not even daring to breathe loudly. Jim didn¡¯t know why Mr. Wilson came to the


    cemetery so early in the morning. Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t even buy flowers or anything else. Did Mr. Wilson


    reallye to pay respects to the dead?


    After standing for about half an hour, Jim¡¯s imagination had gone wild.


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were menacing. Trevon looked at the tombstone of Barron through the lens of his


    sunsses as if he could stare through it. Then, Trevon looked at Jenny¡¯s tombstone beside Barron¡¯s,


    and Trevon¡¯s eyes. softened.


    After standing for a few more minutes, Trevon turned around and spoke to Barron with a cold


    expression, ¡°Retribution should being soon.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Trevon turned around and left without hesitation.


    Looking at his boss¡¯s strange actions, Jim was very confused. Although Jim was puzzled, his feet still


    followed his boss closely.


    At the foot of the mountain, Jim unlocked the car. Trevon slid into the backseat. Jim opened the door of


    the driver¡¯s seat and went in. Through the rearview mirror, Jim asked his boss, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are we


    heading back to thepany?¡±


    Trevon did not answer the question. Instead, Trevon instructed Jim, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her we came to the


    cemetery.¡±


    Trevon was referring naturally to Natalie. Jim nodded. ¡°Okay. Are you heading to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Things usuallye in waves, bringing both joy and sorrow.


    When it was almost time to get off work, the door of Natalie¡¯s consultation room was open and Emily


    crashed in. Yes, Emily did not push the door open. Emily had mmed it open.


    There was another patient in the consultation room. The patient was shocked by the sudden sound and


    turned to look at the person at the door.


    Natalie red at Emily at the door and spoke first. ¡°If you¡¯vee for a doctor¡¯s consultation, take a


    number.¡±


    When Natalie said that, the patient, who was sitting down, looked at Emily as if Emily was a lunatic.


    Emily was not blind. How could Emily not understand the overt gaze? Emily snapped at the patient,


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman before?¡±


    The patient was speechless. He thought, ¡°Do you have some


    misunderstanding about the word ¡®beautiful? I¡¯m looking at you because you look like a lunatic.¡±


    Then, the patient retracted his gaze and looked at Natalie.


    sympathetically. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it¡¯s quite difficult to be a doctor. You are very admirable.¡±


    Natalie heard the sarcasm and returned the medical record to the patient with a smile. ¡°Pay at the


    counter. You can get the medicine after payment. If you still don¡¯t understand how to take the medicine,


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Wilson. Thank you.¡±


    After the patient left, Emily sat on the chair and went straight to the point. ¡°Dad was arrested. Tell Mr.


    Wilson to get Dad out.¡±


    Only then did Natalie look at the lunatic sitting opposite her. Emily was so close that Natalie could


    clearly see the subtle p marks on both sides of Emily¡¯s face. Natalie remembered that Peggy had hit


    one side of Emily¡¯s face that day, not both sides. Either Emily had been hit by Peggy again when Emily


    went back, or Max had done it.


    However, Natalie did not intend to ask. Emily had chosen this path and


    the person. Natalie said calmly, without a trace of concern in her tone, ¡°What did he do this time?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t like Natalie¡¯s tone and criticized Natalie. ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t save my mother


    when she went to jail. Dad is your biological father, and yet you¡¯re still so indifferent. Natalie, is your


    heart made of stone?¡±


    Natalie leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms on the table. There was no warmth in Natalie¡¯s


    eyes as Natalie looked at Emily coldly and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t raise me at all. All he did was sleep with my


    mother. Why must I be grateful to him? Is there something wrong with you?


    ¡°To me, he¡¯s at most a DNA donor. I have made my biggest concession to him when I put him out of


    sight and out of mind. So don¡¯te to bother me.¡±


    Emily was dissatisfied. If Harry went to jail too, she would be a joke in the circle. ¡°Mr. Wilson


    treats you like a treasure. It would take only one sentence from you and you wouldn¡¯t help? Do you


    want your


    mother-inw and the others to look down on you? Do you think it¡¯s glorious for Dad to go to jail?¡±


    Emily recalled the scene of Trevon¡¯s proposal. Emily was so jealous that she could explode. How could


    this bitch be so lucky? Look at herself. Last night, Emily wanted to consummate her marriage with Max


    after registering her marriage.


    Wearing sexy pajamas, Emily repeatedly seduced and tried her best. Not only did Max not put out, but


    Max also dragged Emily out of bed and let her sleep next door.


    With a marriage license in her hand, Emily was naturally much bolder. Emily said to Max without


    holding back, ¡°Are you dead? How can you not react when I¡¯m already like this?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Emily was pped. Max did not end there. Max continued hurling kicks and


    punches at her until Emily curled up in pain.


    Max did not return for the entire night. Emily was the only one in the huge room. There was not even a


    maid left to take care of her.


    There were many bruises on Emily¡¯s body. The more Emily thought about it, the more she felt that


    something was wrong with Max. Thinking back, Peggy was also acting very strange. It was odd that the


    marriage had gone through so smoothly.


    Emily¡¯s thoughts drifted, but Natalie pulled Emily back. ¡°Trevon is a human, not a god. Besides, Trevon


    wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal. Harry must have been arrested because he broke thew. Otherwise, do


    you. think the police arrested him because they like him and want to chitchat?¡±


    Natalie had no sympathy at all. Call her cold-blooded or unfilial, but Natalie could not sympathize with


    Harry. ¡°Use your brain. Without concrete evidence, the police will not fall in love with Harry. Go back


    and ask the father whom you like what he did wrong.


    ¡°Your father won¡¯t be able toe out even if you stay here for a day. Instead of wasting time here,


    why don¡¯t you investigate the truth? Furthermore, seeing how miserable you are looking, let me remind


    you not to use a man of being impotent. You¡¯ll be beaten. up that way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t owe you anything. At most, both of us. share the same DNA donor.


    Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else. You were the one who did everything you could to pester Max.


    You are living your dream now. Don¡¯tin. No one owes you anything.¡±


    Emily stared at Natalie with wide eyes, searching Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°So there¡¯s something wrong with


    Max? You knew from the beginning, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately keep it from me.¡±


    Natalie narrowed her eyes and looked at Emily as if Natalie was looking at a fool. ¡°Mrs. Wilson: Doesn¡¯t


    this title sound good to you? Isn¡¯t this the title you want? If I had told you earnestly before you register


    your marriage, ¡®Emily, you must not marry him. He can¡¯t give you sex. You have to change your mind.¡±


    After Natalie¡¯s voice changed and Natalie went on, ¡°If I had said that and you had listened to me, pigs


    would fly. With the persecutory paranoia which you inherited from your mother¡¯s womb, you won¡¯t


    believe me. I would be thankful if you only thought I was preventing you from marrying into a rich


    family.


    ¡°Besides, how would I know if Max Wilson is capable of sex or not? Shouldn¡¯t you know? There¡¯s a


    difference between reality and fantasy, Emily. Don¡¯t daydream every day. If you have time, read more


    books and educate your brain.¡±


    Emily was speechless. Yes, if Natalie had said that to her before they registered their marriage, Emily


    would definitely think that Natalie had an ulterior motive.


    After all, Emily did not think that Natalie would be kind to her.


    Emily did not continue to coerce or pester Natalie today. Emily left in disappointment. It was unknown if


    it was because Emily was disappointed or if she had other thoughts.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to care anymore. Her days were getting better day by day. Why should Natalie put


    her focus on irrelevant people? Besides, it was Emily¡¯s own choice. No one forced Emily to marry Max.


    Emily was the one who was stupid and wanted to get married. How could a family like Max¡¯s agree to


    wed so easily? If Emily had spent a minute. thinking about it, Emily might not jump into the trap.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sherri pushed the door open and entered. Sherri turned her head to check outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Did the nymphoe looking for trouble with you again?¡±


    Natalie shook her head and took off her white coat. Natalie said


    truthfully, ¡°No, Harry was taken away by the police. Emily wanted me to save him, but I refused.¡±


    Sherri was silent for a while before asking, ¡°What did Harry do?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t want to know either.¡±


    Sherri knew that Harry was an indelible injury to Natalie. Natalie did not experience fatherly love, only


    abuse. It was traumatic for Natalie. Thus, Sherri stopped asking and changed the topic. ¡°When are we


    going to Sapphire City?¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go two days in advance? I want to apany my aunts


    too. Are you able to make time?¡±


    Sherri patted her chest and said affirmatively, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be fine. I still have my annual leave.


    Besides, the wedding date is still far away.¡±


    Then, Sherri asked again, ¡°Have you asked Mr. Wilson if we can hold a wedding together? I dreamed


    of us getting married togetherst night.¡±


    Oh no. Natalie had been a little busy recently and had forgotten about it temporarily. Natalie covered


    her guilt by clearing her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Roseter. Let¡¯s not tell Ava yet and give her a big surprise.


    Natalie made a gesture. ¡°Okay

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    At four-thirty in the afternoon, in an office in prison, Trevon sat in front of the table with an oppressive


    aura.


    Harry sat on the other side in a prison uniform, looking old. Without the suits he always wore, Harry


    looked nothing like his usual self. In just a few hours, Harry had lost his vitality.


    Harry looked down. Harry was afraid of Trevon. Harry sped his hands. nervously. His forehead was


    covered in cold sweat. Harry looked at the hands on his legs with trembling hands.


    For a long time, neither of them spoke. The office was so quiet that one could hear the sound of


    breathing.


    It was as if Trevon was here to sit. Trevon was calm, unhurried, and yed with the ring on his finger.


    The longer the time passed, the more nervous and uneasy Harry became. Finally, Harry couldn¡¯t help


    but speak, his voice trembling. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Wilson, why¡­ are you looking for me?¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon still did not speak immediately. Trevon remained silent and kept touching the ring


    on his finger repeatedly. Trevon was very careful, and his movements were abnormally gentle, not


    wanting to tarnish it. After a long time, Trevon said, ¡°Do you know why you came in?¡±


    Harry took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I know. Drugs.¡±


    Trevon smirked sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Let me remind you, you can¡¯t get


    out.¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes widened. He was caught because he was taking drugs. Why couldn¡¯t he get out? If he quit


    drugs, could he not leave?


    Harry panicked, terrified, and stuttered, ¡°W-why?¡±


    Trevon was calm. In contrast to Harry, Trevon said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Or


    do you not want to remember?¡±


    Hearing this, Harry¡¯s face turned extremely pale. Harry looked at Trevon in disbelief and a hint of fear.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Trevon cut Harry off and exposed him. ¡°You should know very well how Natalie¡¯s grandparents died,


    right? You really vividly portrayed the words


    ¡®people die for money. You would do anything to get the Lopez family¡¯s assets. You¡¯re much more


    ruthless than me in this aspect. I still have to learn from you.¡±


    There was no doubt that Trevon now knew about the secret many years. ago. Harry panicked. His face


    was white, and his hands kept shaking.


    Never in his wildest dreams did Harry expect that the secret would be uncovered. How many years ago


    had it been? At that time, the surveince coverage was not that wide. The ce Harry chose was also


    a road that had no surveince cameras. The car which crashed into the two elderly Lopez had also


    fallen off the cliff. It could be said that there. was no evidence. How could it be uncovered now?


    Harry couldn¡¯t understand. It had been so many years. Other than Elena, no one else knew about this.


    They had always kept this matter to themselves.


    Last time, it was because Elena knew the truth that Harry had to transfer the vi and shares to his


    son. They even signed an agreement that Elena. would keep the secret.


    Harry recalled that, many years ago, Daisy suddenly jumped off a building and died. At first, Harry did


    not intend to do anything, but he couldn¡¯t withstand Elena¡¯s persistent persuasion.


    At that time, Elena had said, ¡°Harry, Daisy is the only daughter of the Lopez family. She is dead now.


    The two elderly Lopez are getting old. Thepany and money will end up in someone else¡¯s hands if


    they¡¯re scammed by someone with ulterior motives. We can still help manage it in our hands. Why


    don¡¯t you go to the two elderly Lopez tomorrow and get them to transfer thepany to your name?


    After all, you¡¯re the Lopez family¡¯s son-inw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. As long as I¡¯m by your side, it¡¯s fine, even if I don¡¯t have a status. It is too bad for Emily


    since she¡¯ll suffer. They will call her illegitimate even though Emily is yours. Natalie is not biologically


    rted to you, but she is the oldest daughter of the Foster family.¡±


    Harryforted her. ¡°When Daisy¡¯s funeral is over, I¡¯lle for both of you. I won¡¯t let you suffer


    outside with Emily. How can the child of mine wander the streets?¡±


    The next day, Harry returned dejectedly, Harry was furious and cursed, ¡°Those two old bastards. I told


    them to transfer thepany to my name so I can help manage it, but the two of them actually wanted


    to


    bury their daughter in the cemetery of the Lopez family. I painstakingly raised their granddaughter for


    so many years. Not only did they not thank me, but they also told me not to dream about it. When did I


    treat Daisy badly? I didn¡¯t even touch her when she went to see that man.¡±


    Elena was very happy with Harry¡¯s performance. Elena instigated, ¡°Since the two elderly Lopez can¡¯t


    figure it out, we can only¡­¡±


    Harry understood and had a n in mind.


    The next day, the Lopez family sent people to transport Daisy¡¯s body. back to the Lopez family for


    cremation. After the cremation, Daisy was buried in the Lopez family¡¯s cemetery.


    The Lopez family¡¯s cemetery was a little remote and surrounded by mountains. There were not many


    cars passing by. On the way back after the two elderly Lopez buried Daisy, they got into a car ident,


    and their vehicle fell off the cliff.


    By the time the police found them, the two elderly Lopez were both dead. Since there was no


    eyewitness on this road, the police could only conclude that it was an ident. After all, the car that


    had collided with the two elderly Lopez had also fallen off the cliff.


    After the two elderly Lopez passed away, Harry took out a fake agreement. It was the transfer


    agreement for Daisy¡¯s shares. Harry had taken Daisy¡¯s thumbprint when Daisy was asleep. Since Harry


    was the son-inw, Harry inherited the Lopez family¡¯spany. After obtaining it, it merged with the


    Foster family¡¯spany and was collectively called the Foster Group.


    After a long recollection, Trevon¡¯s cold voice pulled Harry back to reality. ¡°So, you do remember how


    you hadmitted murder. You haven¡¯t. forgotten it. You deliberately refuse to admit to it.¡±


    Without waiting for Harry to speak, Trevon spoke first. Trevon did not show any respect for Harry. ¡°I¡¯m


    quite curious. Why don¡¯t you love Natalie when she is your daughter?¡±


    Harry smiled and mocked himself. ¡°Daughter? Natalie is the bastard child of Emma and her lover. I¡¯ve


    helped Daisy raise Natalie for so many years. What¡¯s wrong with me taking something in return?¡±


    Harry said this indignantly with grievance and anger.


    This was the resentment and deep hatred after a deep love.


    After a moment of silence, Trevon narrowed his beautiful eyes. Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness


    as he asked, ¡°Who told you Natalie wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡±


    Harry said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve tested it twice.¡±


    Trevon threw a file on the table upon Harry¡¯s words, and itnded with a loud sound. ¡°Open your eyes


    and take a good look. Is Natalie your daughter?¡±


    This paternity test was recently done by Trevon. It was done on Harry and Natalie. Trevon had his


    doubts when Trevon saw Harry¡¯s reaction. after Natalie was drugged two years ago. Why did Harry


    Foster hate Natalie so much if Natalie was Harry¡¯s biological daughter? The only exnation was that


    Natalie was not Harry¡¯s biological daughter.


    Trevon sent a bodyguard to the casino to secretly take Harry¡¯s hair and send it to the hospital.


    Harry looked at Trevon, who was facing him, in confusion. Harry opened the file with shaking hands


    and read the information. Harry¡¯s lips were trembling as he looked up and said in shock, ¡°This is


    impossible. How can Natalie be mine? I clearly checked it twice.¡±


    Harry continued to mutter to himself, and Trevon did not interrupt him. Trevon was trying to locate the


    problem through Harry¡¯s speech.


    ¡°I was afraid that the test would be wrong. I even went to two hospitals. How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. It must be wrong. Something has gone wrong. Yes, there must be something wrong.¡±


    Harry had always thought that Natalie was not his daughter. Harry treated Natalie like an enemy and


    thought of Daisy as a woman who had an affair. Now that the circumstances had changed, how could


    Harry ept his mistake?


    If Daisy were innocent of having an affair, it would mean Harry had been wrong all along.


    Trevon Wilson¡¯s cold and deep voice sounded in the office. ¡°I can vouch for this appraisal with my life.


    It¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t want to admit it. You¡¯re just deceiving yourself.


    Harry met Trevon¡¯s gaze, which was certain and irrefutable. Harry panicked so much that his face


    turned green. In the next second, Harry


    thought of the reason. ¡°It¡¯s that bitch Elena. It must be that bitch. It must be.¡±


    The corners of Trevon¡¯s lips twitched as Trevon red at Harry. ¡°You pushed your own daughter away


    and made her suffer. Have you ever thought about how Natalie lived all these years? Do you know that


    Natalie was bullied in school? Do you know that Natalie was often humiliated? If you weren¡¯t Natalie¡¯s


    biological father, I would have personally ended you. I wouldn¡¯t have given you a chance to reflect on


    yourself in jail.¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes were red and filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged Natalie, but I didn¡¯t harm Daisy. It really


    wasn¡¯t me. Daisy jumped off the building herself. I don¡¯t know why she jumped off the building either.¡±


    Harry exined his feelings for Daisy. ¡°Daisy was the kind of girl who looked like she was from a


    wealthy family. Daisy was the one men can¡¯t take their eyes off, whether it was her face or her figure.


    Daisy exuded a schrly aura from head to toe. She was very capable. She was very proficient in the


    arts. The two elderly Lopez had invested a lot of effort. and love into Daisy. I fell in love with her at first


    sight.


    ¡°Actually, Daisy didn¡¯t like me at first and even rejected my pursuit. Daisy was a very arrogant person.


    One day, I coincidentally met Daisy arguing with that man. From what they were saying. Daisy liked


    him, but that man rejected her. Daisy asked repeatedly for the reason, but the man refused to answer.


    ¡°Daisy said that he clearly liked her too, so why did he not make a move?


    ¡°The man still didn¡¯t say anything. He remained silent until Daisy left sadly. I followed behind Daisy to


    studio and courted her for more than a year. In the end, I seeded. My efforts paid off. She married


    me. After we got married, we were quite happy. She was a good wife. Not only was she well-versed in


    the arts, but she also knew how to cook. However, I know that she had learned this skill from that


    man.¡±


    Trevon patiently listened to Harry¡¯s love history with Daisy and guessed, ¡°After that, someone told you


    that Daisy was having an affair, right? That led to you having an affair.¡±


    Harry¡¯s face was stiff. Harry nodded without denying it. Elena had told


    him.


    At that time, Elena was still a receptionist at the Foster Group. One day after work, Elena waited for


    him in the parking lot and gave him the photo of Daisy entering a hotel with a man.


    When he saw the photo, Harry¡¯s world was overturned. No man could ept infidelity from his wife,


    and Harry was the same.


    Harry¡¯s heart was burnt with anger, and Harry began to look for an outlet to vent it. After interacting with


    Elena a few times, Harry realized that Elena was especially good at making people happy and was


    gentle. As time passed, coupled with Elena¡¯s temptation, Harry naturally cheated on Daisy.


    After knowing that Natalie was not his child. Harry started to be with Elena openly and often stayed out


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    at night


    Regarding this. Daisy appeared very calm. Emma didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. This was what Harry was


    most unhappy about Harry felt that Daisy didn¡¯t have him in his heart


    Harry rambled on and told Trevon everything. Harry told Trevon that Daisy actually had that man in his


    heart. As for why that man refused to be with Daisy, Harry did not know. Even Daisy herself did not


    know.


    Trevon already knew all the reasons. From Harry¡¯s recount. Harry did love Daisy, and thus Harry


    couldn¡¯t ept Daisy¡¯s affair. Harry couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to Daisy.


    Instead. Harry vented all his dissatisfaction and resentment on Natalie. whom Harry thought was not


    his biological daughter. That was why Harry loathed Natalie.


    If Harry did not kill Natalie¡¯s mother, there could only be only one other possibility.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    At around three in the middle of the night, Natalie was in a deep sleep. when she was woken up by the


    ringing of her phone on the bedside. table.


    Trevon leaned over and took Natalie¡¯s phone to check. When Trevon saw that it was an anonymous


    number, Trevon hung up.


    Just as Trevon put the phone back, the phone rang again. Trevon frowned and wanted to hang up


    again. Natalie propped up her upper body and narrowed her sleepy eyes. Natalie asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Trevon replied unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s an unknown number.¡±


    Natalie nced sideways at the phone number. ¡°It¡¯s Emily.¡±


    Trevon asked, ¡°Are you going to answer it?¡±


    ¡°Block the call,¡± Natalie said.


    Natalie thought that Emily was going to ask for her help again. Natalie didn¡¯t want to talk about Harry¡¯s


    arrest.


    When a person makes a mistake, they should receive the punishment. they deserve. They should have


    expected the day toe before they make the mistake.


    Trevon obediently hung up the phone. Then, Trevon blocked the call andy down again. Trevon


    hugged Natalie¡¯s soft waist and pulled Natalie into his arms. ¡°Sleep a little longer, honey.¡±


    Natalie was still half-asleep. She snuggled into Trevon¡¯s arms and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Natalie fell asleep again. Trevon kissed her forehead and murmured, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll handle


    everything. Just be happy from now on.¡±


    When Natalie woke up again, it was because her phone was ringing again. Natalie didn¡¯t know what


    was happening today, but her phone kept ringing. This time it was Sherri. Trevon was no longer on the


    bed. Noises wereing from the living room.


    As soon as Natalie picked up the call, Sherri began speaking energetically. ¡°Natalie, are you up? I¡¯ve


    got big news, huge news. One is good, and the other is bad.¡±


    Natalie rubbed her temples and yawned. ¡°Which one do you prefer to say?¡±


    Sherri paused for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the happy news first. Elena diedst night. The news


    reported it. They said Elena fought with someone in prison and died.¡±


    Elena died due to a fight?


    What a joke. Was Elena that stupid? Elena had cherished her life very much.


    Natalie did not believe that Elena would die just like that. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Sherri knew Natalie would not believe her. Sherri said affirmatively, ¡°Look at the newster. It¡¯s


    absolutely true. Am I crazy to joke with you. like this? I¡¯m going to give you the bad news now. Can you


    take it? You won¡¯t copse, would you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think better of me? It¡¯s early in the morning.¡±


    Sherri apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was rambling. It¡¯s your scumbag dad. He was sentenced to


    death. There¡¯s no news report on this. My brother told me. I thought I should tell you anyway. After all,


    as you said, he¡¯s your DNA donor.¡±


    Death sentence. Natalie was shocked awake by these words. Her head was buzzing, and Natalie felt


    suffocated. ¡°Did they say why?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart clenched. Not because Harry had been sentenced but because Natalie had thought of


    the reason for the sentence. Natalie could hazard a guess.


    Sherri said truthfully, ¡°No, my brother said that the authorities had been. told to keep it quiet. I can only


    tell you that it¡¯s the death penalty. Perhaps your husband knows.¡±


    Natalie chatted with Sherri a bit more before hanging up. Natalie was in a daze and her palms were


    cold.


    The more Natalie thought about it, the more terrified she became.


    When Trevon walked in, he saw Natalie sitting on the bed in a daze with a pale face. Trevon walked


    over worriedly and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look so pale. We didn¡¯t eat meatst night.¡±


    Natalie rubbed her temples and yawned. ¡°Which one do you prefer to say?¡±


    Sherri paused for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the happy news first. Elena diedst night. The news


    reported it. They said Elena fought with someone in prison and died.¡±


    Elena died due to a fight?


    What a joke. Was Elena that stupid? Elena had cherished her life very much.


    Natalie did not believe that Elena would die just like that. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Sherri knew Natalie would not believe her. Sherri said affirmatively, ¡°Look at the newster. It¡¯s


    absolutely true. Am I crazy to joke with you like this? I¡¯m going to give you the bad news now. Can you


    take it? You won¡¯t copse, would you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think better of me? It¡¯s early in the morning.¡±


    Sherri apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was rambling. It¡¯s your scumbag dad. He was sentenced to


    death. There¡¯s no news report on this. My brother told me. I thought I should tell you anyway. After all,


    as you said, he¡¯s your DNA donor.¡±


    Death sentence. Natalie was shocked awake by these words. Her head was buzzing, and Natalie felt


    suffocated. ¡°Did they say why?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart clenched. Not because Harry had been sentenced but because Natalie had thought of


    the reason for the sentence. Natalie could hazard a guess.


    Sherri said truthfully, ¡°No, my brother said that the authorities had been told to keep it quiet. I can only


    tell you that it¡¯s the death penalty. Perhaps your husband knows.¡±


    Natalie chatted with Sherri a bit more before hanging up. Natalie was in a daze and her palms were


    cold.


    The more Natalie thought about it, the more terrified she became.


    When Trevon walked in, he saw Natalie sitting on the bed in a daze with a pale face. Trevon walked


    over worriedly and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look so pale. We didn¡¯t eat meatst night.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t cry. Natalie wrapped the nket around herself and looked at the man tucking her loose


    hair behind her ears. Natalie asked, ¡°Do you know?¡±


    The sudden question confused Trevon. Trevon did not understand Natalie¡¯s question. ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie said bluntly, ¡°Elena is dead. Harry has been given the death


    sentence.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not normal for two things to happen in one night.


    Hearing this, Trevon froze momentarily. How could it be so fast? Who revealed it to Natalie? Trevon


    gently caressed the top of Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Natalie was not stupid. She had seen the answer in his eyes, but Natalie still wanted to ask. ¡°You did


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is it my fault? Harry is your father, and there¡¯s no way to change. that. If you can¡¯t do anything to


    him, I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, and you don¡¯t have to feel conflicted,¡± Trevon admitted.


    Trevon did not intend to hide this from her, but he nned to hide the other matter. for the rest of his


    life.


    Natalie was very calm. Natalie shook his head, indicating that she did not me Trevon. ¡°Can I know


    the reason? My mother¡­¡±


    Trevon touched Natalie¡¯s face and said, ¡°Your mother died because of Elena. Elena has also received


    her retribution now. A life for a life. Elena had the motive to kill Emma from the start for the status she


    has now. Your grandparents died because of Harry and Elena¡¯s conspiracy as well.


    ¡°They did it just to get everything from the Lopez family. Don¡¯t be sad. If you want to cry, cry for a


    while.¡±


    Natalie shook her head again, but tears were already flowing from the corners of her eyes. Natalie¡¯s


    heart ached. Natalie had always known that her grandparents had perished in a car ident. Natalie


    had even suspected her mother¡¯s death, but her grandfather had told Natalie that her mother had


    believed it.


    ¡°No, Grandpa and the others won¡¯t want me to cry. Grandpa wants me to live happily for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Trevon hugged her tightly, caressing Natalie as if she were a child


    and cherishing Natalie like treasure.


    When Natalie calmed down, Trevon repeated what Harry had said to him word by word. Natalie should


    know the truth.


    However, in Trevon¡¯s recount, Emma¡¯s lover was eliminated.


    Natalie would never go to Elena¡¯s funeral. Natalie was not a saint to such


    an extent.


    Some people make mistakes that cannot be forgiven even if they die. People like Elena and Harry.


    Natalie would never forgive them because the dead could not be resurrected.


    If Elena and Harry hadn¡¯t done that, her mother and grandparents might still be living happily. Natalie¡¯s


    childhood wouldn¡¯t have been so unhappy.


    However, Natalie would visit Harry before the execution. After all, Harry was her DNA donor. This was


    the only kindness Natalie could manage.


    As Natalie was lost in her thoughts, she received a text message on her phone. Natalie recognized this


    number. It was Tucker.


    Trevon, who was beside her, naturally saw it. Trevon opened his mouth and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Natalie Foster turned on his phone and opened the message. [Natalie, I know why Mom jumped off the


    building and why Dad went to jail. I went. to the police station and learned that Dad was inside because


    of drugs. But I know it¡¯s not because of this. I also know that Dad probably won¡¯te out for the rest


    of his life.]


    After reading the message, just as Natalie was about to put away the phone, another message came


    in. [Natalie, I¡¯m sorry. I actually knew the truth a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it. I¡¯m too


    cowardly. They¡¯re my parents. If I say it, they¡¯ll all die.]


    There was a third message. [I knew the truth when I was eight years old. I had a nightmare and I went


    to look for Dad and Mum in the middle of the night and identally overheard their conversation. At


    that time, I was very afraid. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wanted to persuade my mother to turn herself in,


    but I knew that it was impossible. I stayed in school because I couldn¡¯t do anything to them. I also


    couldn¡¯t face my cowardly self. Bad people should be punished, but I covered up for them.


    I knew that you wouldn¡¯t forgive me.]


    The fourth message came. [Natalie, I¡¯m sorry. They are being held responsible now. ording to the


    trouble with you.]


    Every word was filled with a child¡¯s apology and guilt.


    However, Tucker was only eight years old at that time and was only in his teens now. How could Tucker


    turn his parents to the police? If it were Natalie, would she be able to do that? Even Natalie could not


    answer.


    Natalie finished reading the messages. So did Trevon. ¡°Tucker has the correct values. Elena has at


    least seeded in rearing him.¡±


    Natalie raised her head and smiled. Natalie felt a little relieved and didn¡¯t want to fuss about it anymore.


    Life was so beautiful, so why did she have to fuss about this? ¡°Tucker¡¯s only in his teens.


    Understandably, he can¡¯t put righteousness before family. Tucker¡¯s already ming himself so much


    that he went to boarding school. He must have been feeling. terrible all these years. They are his


    parents, and Tucker was only a teenager who was starting to understand what¡¯s good and what¡¯s evil.


    He couldn¡¯t follow his teacher¡¯s teachings and struggle between right and wrong.¡±


    Trevon rarely praised anyone but he did now. ¡°If Tucker doesn¡¯t go astray. in the future, with his


    temperament, he can make a name for himself. Recently, their school has established a schrship


    fund. Tucker¡¯s now eligible, and the school will pay for his future tuition fees. His results are very good,


    and he¡¯s basically first in the cohort. Tucker can definitely get an additional schrship.¡±


    Everyone knew very well how this schrship came about and how the recently established


    schrship fund came about.


    Natalie raised herself and quickly kissed Trevon on the lips. Natalie smiled and lowered her head to


    send a message. [Study hard.]


    Tucker replied very quickly. [Got it, sis. Thank you.]


    Natalie put away her phone and met his burning gaze. She quickly stopped Trevon. ¡°Stop. I have to go


    to work.¡±


    The next second, Trevon¡¯s face fell as hepromised. ¡°Got it. Hurry up and go eat breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    The matter about Harry and Elena was finally settled. Natalie did not know what method Tucker had


    used. Emily didn¡¯t call Natalie again to bother her or go to the hospital to cause trouble after Elena


    died.


    Harry¡¯s death sentence was internal news, and it would take a few more days for the official sentence


    to start. Natalie had no intention of attending it.


    Time passed day by day. Unknowingly, it was the day for Harry¡¯s sentence, Natalie acted as if nothing


    had happened and went to work as usual.


    Every evening, she would go to the Wilson¡¯s residence for dinner. After dinner, she would return to


    Evergreen Gardens and spend time alone with Trevon, while Jasper would be left in the Wilson¡¯s


    residence. Jasper liked staying there because everyone doted on him.


    Although Jasper was young, he was smart enough.


    Trevon was d to stay alone with Natalie. Even so, he still went to the Wilson¡¯s residence every day.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie knew that he missed Jasper a lot. It was just that he pretended to be calm on the surface.


    Time passed quickly. It was almost time to go to Sapphire City. At that moment, Natalie was sitting in


    front of her office writing a request for leave.


    Just as Natalie finished writing her name, Sherri pushed the door open and entered in her high heels.


    The sound of her high heels hitting the floor was loud. Sherri sat down on the chair facing Natalie and


    stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me a leave slip


    Natalie continued what she was doing and did not look up, parting her lips and asking. There¡¯s no


    surgery today. So, you even put on high heels?¡±


    With that, she put down her pen and took a nk leave slip from the drawer. Then, she handed it to


    Sherri and picked up the pen on the table to continue.


    Sherri took the leave slip. She pretended to be shy and stroked her hair, looking a little pretentious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hackett buy me a new batch of high heels recently? It¡¯s a waste to hide them.¡±


    Natalie raised her head and stared at Sherri fixedly. She was happy in her heart to hear that, yet she


    still teased. ¡°You¡¯re showing off your love. You can be more straightforward and say that Hackett loves


    you so much.¡±


    Sherri held her chin with one hand and tilted her head slightly. She smiled slyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid


    that you don¡¯t know what he has done.¡±


    Natalie raised a hand to stop Sherri. ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t have to exin more. I¡¯m sure and certain that


    Hackett loves you.¡±


    Sherri nodded vigorously to indicate that Natalie was telling the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Natalie could not bear to look at Sherri¡¯s face, which was filled with happiness and satisfaction when in


    deep love. Sherri almost wrote Hackett¡¯s name on her forehead and told everyone in the world that


    they loved each other. Natalie immediately changed the topic. ¡°I n to take seven days off to


    apany my aunt and the others. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return to Sapphire City again after


    this trip. I can¡¯t take leave every month.¡±


    Sherri thought it made sense. Recently, she had been cking all the time. After she came back from


    Sapphire City, she had. to work hard again. So, she replied without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll take seven days too.


    My annual leave is all saved up when I was single. Now, it can finally be used.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, did you ask Trevon about holding the wedding together with me? Why are you


    dawdling? What else can I count on you for?¡±


    Sherri asked with disdain.


    Natalie felt awkward and coughed a few times. She tried to find an excuse and defended herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that. Coupled with what happened to Harry and Elena these few days, I felt a little


    ufortable and forgot to ask about it.¡± When Sherri heard Natalie¡¯s words, her heart ached a little,


    and she did not care about Natalie¡¯s dawdling anymore. She paused in the process of signing and


    looked up tofort Natalie.


    However, only one secondter, Sherri reacted. Natalie had never shown her weakness or


    unhappiness in front of Sherri Instead, she was always pretending to be a strong woman. Sherri saw


    through Natalie¡¯s intention and exposed her. ¡°Your sadness has overshadowed your joy? Stop acting in


    front of me.


    ¡°Your acting skills are not as good as nympho.¡±


    Sherri said in disdain


    Seeing that she had been exposed, Natalie chuckled and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Darling. I promise to tell


    him when I get back andplete the mission you assign me today. Give me another chance.¡±


    Sherri was satisfied with Natalie¡¯s attitude. Shepromised and pretended to put on airs when she


    saw Natalie begging for merry. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll wait for your news tonight.¡±


    Natalie quickly made an OK gesture


    They had just finished writing their leave slips when Rose came in anxiously ¡°Give me a leave slip.¡±


    Natalieughed and gave her a leave slip. ¡°It seems that my consultation room has be the


    personnel department. Where¡¯s your leave slip¡±¡±


    Rose pushed Sherri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stand there for a while and leave the chair to me. Perhaps because


    the staff from the personnel department thought that I didn¡¯t need a leave slip, they didn¡¯t give me


    one.¡±


    Sherri stood up andined, Lady, don¡¯t you see I¡¯m wearing high heels? Aren¡¯t you feeling


    ashamed to ask me to stand aude?¡±


    Rose took a pen and nced at Sherri¡¯s ankles. ¡°Won¡¯t you feel tired wearing such high heels? I


    admire you indeed.


    ¡°I can only ept ts, and wearing high heels is torture to me. The heels of your shoes are so high.


    How ufortable it is to squeeze your toes together.¡±


    As she spoke. Rose gave a vivid example with her hands. After saying that, she shook her head.


    Natalie agreed. She did not wear high heels either. It was because they were indeed not very


    However, her aunt still bought a few pairs of high heels for her. ts werefortable, and high heels


    were graceful. Each of them had its special merits.


    Sherri sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are beautiful and elegant?¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My future husband must be someone who doesn¡¯t mind me


    wearing ts.¡±


    Speaking of which, Rose thought of Edward. For some reason, she could not help but ask, ¡°Sherri, can


    I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, except for the password to my bank card¡±


    Rose was a little speechless. ¡°You stingy woman. Who cares about your money? Moreover, you should


    be rich now¡±


    Sherri supported herself with one hand on the table and raised her butt high, saying proudly. I¡¯ve


    returned the shares to the ckwell family. Now, Harkett is a real rich. My father gave him 10% of the


    shares in the Landor Group, and I¡¯ve also transferred the 80% under my name to him.¡±


    Rose recalled how Frank had asked Grace for the secret map and guessed, ¡°Is it for the position of the


    ckwell family in Athana?¡±


    Natalie agreed. ¡°It should be. If others find out that the shares of the ckwell Group are all under


    Sherri¡¯s name, it might be trending. It was probably your father¡¯s idea.¡±


    Sherri nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My father said that he doesn¡¯tck money. Besides, as long as I don¡¯t get


    a divorce, the money is all mine. Hackett took the initiative to hand his bank cards to me. I didn¡¯t force


    him.¡±


    Natalie and Rose clicked their tongues and could not help but despise Sherri a little. Sherri did not stop


    talking about how well Hackett had treated her and doted on her. During these few days, she almost


    talked their ear off.


    Rose had just been recruited and had no annual leave. She could not take seven days off but only four


    days. The reason she wrote was that her period wasing and that she could not get out of bed and


    needed to rest for four days.


    Sherri looked at it and felt embarrassed for Rose. She burst intoughter and could not help but say,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your excuse a little too unreasonable? I¡¯ll remind you kindly. The head of the personnel


    department is a man.¡±


    Rose did not care at all and signed her name gracefully. ¡°I think it is proper. After all, I¡¯m a normal


    woman. Besides, to be the head of the personnel department, he should be old enough. He


    should understand me unless his wife has


    menopause.¡±


    Natalie reminded Rose calmly with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Is it possible that he has a wife, but his


    wife can get out of bed during her period? So, he might not be able to understand how you feel.¡±


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Rose was a little hesitant. ¡°Do you have another nk leave slip? I¡¯d like to


    find another excuse. What can I say? My brother isn¡¯t married, and Grace and William aren¡¯t divorcing


    either. Can I fill it in for treatment for infertility?¡±


    Rose muttered to herself as she racked her brain to think of an excuse.


    Natalic happened to take a sip of water. Hearing that, she choked and coughed non-stop.


    Sherri thought, ¡°Can¡¯t there be any other excuse? Obviously. Rose is not good at telling lies.


    ¡°Even if her parents get a divorce, does the need to take leave for it? Does she need four days to rx


    her mood? What the hell is the treatment for infertility?¡±


    vely. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    band and It¡¯s myter getting married Will the bad of the per department appone the leave of four


    day??¡±


    Sher thenght and are me


    ched her lead the and Natalie had applied for


    Natrulidect chan? of a rawn roles. She and so wearch for her mane


    15. Tepeta Nar


    Heuressanta a odumus. ¡°My


    day


    Sherri was peers and the Your heuther in getting married?¡±


    Natalie ahead thankled when desh had the denghe, a proper Bo


    How beard being the day wet bed. The pay between her hogertige as the exined


    pen


    she has de


    and andy


    Track than if he kruims what

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    In the Wilson¡¯s residence, around the dining table, Jasper sat between Rachel and Caleb, and Theo sat


    at the head of the table.


    Rachel picked out the fish bones patiently for Jasper. As for why Natalie did not propose that she would


    do it, it was because Rachel would definitely say that there was no need.


    Since she would get the same answer whether she asked the question, Natalie decided to keep silent.


    Jasper was eating happily. In the past few days, his small face had be rounder and more chubby.


    He blinked his eyes and winked at Natalie. It was unknown who he had learned it from, and he seemed


    to enjoy it a lot.


    Natalie¡¯s lips curled up. She looked at Jasper for a long time before retracting her gaze. From the


    corner of her eye, she saw Theo picking up another piece of pork rib, which was the fifth piece he had


    eaten this evening. Natalie reminded him in time, ¡°Grandpa, onest piece. Be careful of your


    cholesterol and cerebrovascr vessels.¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing that, Theo ced the meat on his empty te. He smiled lovingly and said, ¡°I have no


    choice. There¡¯s a professional doctor at home, and I have to follow her orders. I¡¯m not eating meat


    anymore. Im eating some vegetables.***


    Rachel peeled another prawn for Jasper and said softly, ¡°Father, you have to pay attention to your


    health. You¡¯ve been gluttonous recently.¡±


    In the past, it was Rachel who took care of Theo¡¯s three meals on behalf of his deceased wife. Now,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie also joined her. Theo said. ¡°Alright. I have to keep healthy to wee the birth of my great-


    granddaughter.¡±


    Natalie understood what he meant and did not avoid the topic. She smiled and exposed Theo¡¯s true


    intention. ¡°Grandpa, are you urging me to have a second child?¡±


    Theoughed out loud, and the wrinkles on his face gathered together. He was even more


    straightforward now that he was exposed ¡°Natalie, if I do, will you agree? I¡¯m so old. I don¡¯t know how


    long I can live. If I can see my great-granddaughter before I die, I¡¯ll be satisfied. I can exin it to your


    grandmother when I go to heaven.


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t exin it to her clearly, no one would know how she would scold me.¡±


    Theo recalled the scene of his wife scolding him.


    Natalie looked at Theo¡¯s smile and felt sad in her heart. She put on a faint smile and joked, ¡°Grandpa, I


    can¡¯t guarantee that my second child will be a girl¡±


    Trevon¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused. He turned his head to look at Natalie with a surprised


    andplicated expression.


    Hearing that Natalie agreed. Theo couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you give birth to it. I won¡¯t


    care about its gender. Jasper, do you want to be an older brother?¡±


    Jasper looked up, his small mouth stained with food. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±


    He winked at Natalie with one eye, as if he was saying ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Jasper looked so cute that Natalie could not help but smile.


    Even the servants in the dining room began smiling. Rachel and Caleb were no exception.


    During the meal, Trevon put down his tableware and pinched the back of Natalie¡¯s neck. He said in


    front of Rachel, Caleb, and Theo, I n to go to Sapphire City to propose tomorrow.¡±


    Although he and Natalie had registered their marriage and had a child, he had no intention of missing


    the proposal. The Turner family was now Natalie¡¯s family, and it was only right for him to visit them.


    After eating. Caleb put down his tableware and made a decision. ¡°Your mother and I will go with you.


    Let Jim deal with the affairs in thepany for a day.¡±


    Natalie was stunned. She had never thought that Caleb would go to Sapphire City with Trevon.


    Although she had called Caleb ¡°father¡± these few days, she did not expect his decision.


    She knew that it was for her sake and that Caleb valued her family.


    Rachel agreed. She opened a pack of wet wipes to clean Jasper¡¯s mouth and hands. ¡°Jasper, go have


    fun by yourself for a while. I will go and join youter. Mary, keep an eye on Jasper.¡±


    Jasper got down from the chair and jumped straight into the toy area. He began enjoying himself as if


    the conversation among adults had nothing to do with him.


    After instructing Mary, Rachel continued, ¡°As Trevon¡¯s parents, Caleb and I should visit Natalie¡¯s family


    and talk about the marriage. It is necessary etiquette. Let¡¯s take a private ne tomorrow and bring


    Jasper along¡±


    Trevon did not object ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caleb reminded. ¡°Is the betrothal gift ready? What can I help you with? What about the shares of the


    Wilson Group?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s words frightened Natalie. Did all wealthy families nowadays propose marriage with shares?


    She quickly rejected, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need¡±


    Before Trevon could say something, Theo chimed in. ¡°Draft an agreementter. Natalie can take 20%


    of the shares of the Wilson Group. Trevon, what else have you prepared?


    Trevon took a sip of water and replied unhurriedly. ¡°All the shares of Grand Manor, as well as Lithern


    Club. A cruise ship and an ind¡±


    Theo nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°How about jewelry and cars? Didn¡¯t you prepare?¡±


    Trevon was a little speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t n to make a list on the dining table. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll


    organize one for you to take a look atter. There are a total of 168 sets of things¡±


    *168 sets of things? What are they?¡± Natalie thought in surprise. She felt that she had be a rich


    woman after having


    dinner.


    She didn¡¯t know what she could say for a moment.


    Theo looked at Trevon in satisfaction and nodded. ¡°Not bad. ¡°The number of gifts is so pleasing to the


    eye. You finally make some progress. You¡¯re worth teaching¡±


    Trevon could say nothing. Sure enough, Theo would not miss a single chance to mock Trevon.


    Otherwise, he would not be Trevon¡¯s biological grandfather.


    Caleb did not oppose Theo¡¯s decision and immediately maile the decision. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go to


    Sapphire City tomorrow morning¡±


    Everyone had decided. If Natalie stood out and objected, she would seem a little ungrateful and might


    destroy the harmonious atmosphere. So, she only thanked them politely. ¡°Thank you, Dad, Mom Thank


    you, Grandpa.¡±


    Rachel said. ¡°Go back and tidy up your luggage after dinner. Do you want to stay here or at Evergreen


    Gardens tonight?¡±


    Trevon looked sidleways at Natalie. Obviously, he was waiting for Natalie¡¯s answer. They looked at


    each other for a few seconds, and Natalie had her idea. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll go to Evergreen Gardens to get


    our things. Then, we¡¯ll return and spend the night here¡±


    Rachel¡¯s reply was still concise. ¡°Okay¡±


    In the Roberts¡¯ residence, the door of Rose¡¯s room was wide open. Music was ying on the phone,


    and it was thetest pop song. She hummed along to the rhythm, and she was in a good mood.


    The song was yed one by one in sequence. After Light Chaser, another song ¡°We¡¯re Different¡± was


    yed, followed by


    ¡°Little Birdie¡±¡­


    One after another, Rose could hum every song entirely and follow every beat urately.


    She squatted on the ground and sorted out her luggage.


    Frank leaned against the door frame with his hands in his pockets, looking leisurely. He had listened to


    Rose¡¯s wanton singing for a while and felt it ear-piercing. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Do you want


    me to resign the lead singer from Lithern Club and let you take his ce?¡±


    Frank¡¯s sudden voice startled Rose. She covered her chest and red at him. ¡®Are you a ghost? Can¡¯t


    you make a sound when you walk over? You almost scared me to death.¡±


    Frank ignored her exaggerated acting skills and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only been working for a few days. What


    are you nning to do now? Cleanse your soul again?¡±


    The music was still ying. Rose thought, ¡°He is indeed forgetful and stubborn. No wonder he is


    single. He even secretly used my phone to introduce a big shot to Ava, although I did not know who the


    big shot was.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Sapphire City tomorrow. Trevon will go propose marriage, Hackett will spend his honeymoon


    with Sherri, and I will cheer Ava on and give her a surprise. Do you want to go with us?¡±


    Rose asked Frank tentatively


    Frank leaned against the door frame and was stunned for a moment. He said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Rose stared into Frank¡¯s eyes, trying to find out if he was lying.


    A momentter, Frank said, ¡°What was the condition you mentionedst time?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What condition? Rose was puzzled.


    ¡°The condition you mentioned when I borrowed your phone,¡± Frank reminded her.


    Rose pped her forehead and suddenly had an idea. She thought she could not allow Frank to


    continue disguising himself. She should make a move to save him. ¡°Frank, you asked me for it. No


    matter what condition I raise, you have to agree. You can¡¯t go back on your word. If you do, you¡¯re not


    a real man.¡±


    Frank looked at the scheming Rose, and his mind was full of schemes. ¡°Tell me. What is it?¡±


    Rose turned around and jogged to the bed to turn off the music on her phone. Then, she walked back


    and said, ¡°Come with me to Sapphire City to protect me ¡°


    After a long silence, Frank still didn¡¯t say anything


    Rose was anxious ¡°Can you say something? You are not mute after all. Give me a direct answer right


    now¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Rose was shocked and in disbelief. She thought that she would need more time to persuade Frank, but


    he agree so quickly. Why? For no reason, Rose felt something was wrong. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t wait for


    me to raise the condition on purpose, did


    you


    Rose began to doubt herself.


    There was no change in Frank¡¯s expression. He said indifferently, ¡°Can it be harder to serve you? I


    think you will just die alone¡±


    Rose snorted. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re also single, okay? There is no difference between you and me¡±


    Frank retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I¡¯m going to talk to Grace¡±


    Rose was curious. ¡°What are you going to talk about with Grace? Tell ine¡±


    Frank¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°I can¡¯t count on you.¡±


    Rose wondered, ¡°You can¡¯t count on me? What the hell it is?


    Frank left Rose¡¯s room and went straight to Grace¡¯s study. He knocked on the door and entered after


    hearing Grace¡¯s permission.


    Grace was reading a document. Although she was wearing pajamas, she still exuded the overbearing


    aura of an able woman.


    Frank put one hand in his pocket and touched the back of his neck with the other. He said to Grace, ¡°I


    want the secret defense map in Athana and relevant information Half of them is enough¡±


    Grace put down the documents in her hand and took off her sses. She narrowed her eyes and


    repeated what she had said before. ¡°I told you I want a reason.¡±


    Half an hourter, Frank went out of Grace¡¯s study with a file in his hand. When he returned to his


    room, he called Trevon, and Trevon quickly picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, Trevon sounded busy. Frank teased, ¡°Are you doing sports?¡±


    As a man. Trevon certainly understood the implied meaning in Frank¡¯s words. ¡°Im just tidying my


    things. Stop talking


    nonsense.¡±


    Frank chuckled. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Trevon nced at Natalie, who was sorting out the things in the suitcase. He walked to the window and


    asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Bring me to Joseph I have something to discuss with him¡±


    Trevon instantly saw through Frank¡¯s n. He teased, ¡°Are you not going to pretend anymore? I


    thought you nned to always be a role model and do good deeds without leaving your naine.¡±


    Frank heard the ridicule. ¡°You¡¯re bored, right? I¡¯ve helped you investigate so many things. It¡¯s time for


    you to return the favor¡±


    Trevon said those words on purpose, yet he would still help Frank. ¡°Your method of visiting the enemy


    in person is a little risky. Alright. Wait for me at the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing that, Frank hung up the phone directly.


    After that, he went out again. Rose heard the sound of the car starting outside and felt strange. Frank


    seemed to be busy and mysterious tonight. She called him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Frank did not answer Rose¡¯s question ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t understand why Ava would fall for Frank. After all, he was so bad-tempered. I¡¯m just


    concerned about you.¡±


    Frank replied. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯lle backte. What do you want for supper?¡°


    At the mention of supper, Rose¡¯s mood instantly improved, and she no longer cared about Frank¡¯s bad


    temper. ¡°You are just so good. I want to eat barbecue and tacos¡±


    Frank broke her fantasy directly. ¡°No. If you don¡¯t want to have diarrhea on the ne tomorrow, eat


    something healthy.¡±


    Rose was still thinking about it when Frank made the decision for her. ¡°Pizza. Milk or milkshake!¡±


    Rose thought that pizza was not bad. ¡°Milkshake


    Frank hung up the phone after that

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    In spring, the sun was shining brightly, a gentle breeze blew, and the warmth was slightly intoxicating


    People could not help but close their eyes to feel the wonders of nature.


    In the distance, there was a ne that looked like a big bird. Its body was pure white like snow, and it


    looked majestic. People could only look up at it. As expected, the domineering person matched with the


    ne which had the same aura.


    Natalie stood at the side and sighed She quietly watched the ne for a few seconds.


    Rachel. Caleb, and Jasper were on the ne Today, it was the second time that Jasper had taken a


    ne. The first time was from Sapphire City to Athana


    The ne did not start. It just stood quietly there as if it was asleep. Natalie and Sherri leaned against


    the side.


    Natalie, wearing a beige dress today, wasdylike. Emma always praised her for looking especially


    good in a dress.


    She tilted her head slightly and asked Sherri, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Ruby along with you?¡±


    Sherri was wearing a light pink dress. She leaned against the side with the same posture as Natalie


    and shrugged, saying helplessly. ¡°Hackett¡¯s mother can¡¯t bear to part with Ruby. Now, as long as Ruby


    leaves her sight, she will be anxious. To be honest, I think she is a little obsessed.¡±


    Natalie patted the back of Sherri¡¯s head. ¡°What are you talking about? She is just concerned about


    Ruby. If it were for another child, would she still be like that? Are you stupid?¡±


    It was true that Joy couldn¡¯t bear to part with Ruby However, there must be another reason. Sherri and


    Hackett had just registered their marriage, and Joy didn¡¯t want Ruby to bother them. She was kind and


    knew that Sherri and Hackett need. more chances to stay alone with each other.


    Sherri looked around carefully. Then, she lowered her voice and whispered into Natalie¡¯s ear. ¡°I think


    your mother-inw treats you quite well. I don¡¯t think Im hallucinating¡±


    Natalie nodded and admitted. ¡°She is pretty kind¡±


    From Rachel¡¯s attitude toward Jasper alone. Natalie could tell Rachel was kind. Rachel took good care


    of Jasper in every respect. She even apanied Jasper when he went to the bathroom and washed


    Jasper¡¯s clothes herself. Disinfecting. sterilizing, and other details were not missed at all.


    As Jasper¡¯s mother, Natalie felt that she hadn¡¯t done as well as Rachel. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can


    understand how good Rachel is. Just imagine it yourself.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°That¡¯s great. We both have a good mother-inw. I originally thought that Rachel was


    difficult to get along with. It is rumored that she does things efficiently, sets many rules, and is inflexible.


    My mother said that even her family was afraid of Rachel. It seems that the rumors are easily


    misleading¡±


    Natalie chuckled. The rumors are somewhat reliable. Rachel is just more tolerant of her family. For


    example, Rachel could reprimand Emily whenever she wanted, while Emily could not find any fault and


    could only admit her mistake.


    Hackett¡¯s voice with a hint of disdain sounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Frank drive a tractor here? It¡¯s so


    Speak of the devil. As soon as Hackett finished his words, Frank¡¯s car took a sharp turn beautifully and


    stopped at the side of Hackett, raising a burst of dust. Hackett was so angry that he scolded, ¡°What the


    fuck is wrong with you? My new clothes are almost ruined.¡±


    Frank was dressed in a white T-shirt and ck cargo pants. He pushed his ck sunsses up on his


    head with his middle finger. He was handsome but also looked leisurely, his half-smile especially eye-


    catching. ¡°Are you scolding me when Im not around?¡±


    Hackett was wearing a new dark pink shirt to match Sherri¡¯s pink dress. He cursed, ¡°Fuck, can you


    hear me from a distance? I thought you were going to walk the carpet as the finale. I¡¯ve been waiting


    for you for more than ten minutes. Trevon¡¯s parents are both here. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frank narrowed his eyes and looked at Trevon who was in casual clothes. ¡°Why are


    your parents going with you?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. With a hint of smugness in his eyes, he simply said two words,


    ¡°Propose marriage.¡± Frank gave Trevon a meaningful look, grabbing his sunsses and cing them


    on the bridge of his nose again. He went to open the trunk and took out the suitcase. Finally, he


    opened the car door and helped Rose out from the back seat.


    Rose looked weak Wearing jeans and a ck T-shirt, she leaned against Frank¡¯s body. Her feet were


    weak, and she seemed to be unable to walk at all. Seeing that something was wrong. Sherri and


    Natalie hurriedly jogged over.


    They reached out to help Rose and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? Why are you so weak as if you


    just gave birth?¡±


    Sherri, an obstetrician-gynecologist, said that.


    Rose held her forehead. She wanted to exin to Sherri, but she did not have any strength at all. I was


    difficult for her to


    speak. Hackett ran over and asked kindly. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s going on? It seems that you¡¯re terminally ill.


    You look unwell, and do you still n to get on the ne?¡±


    If so, Rose would indeed be bold enough.


    Frank was displeased to hear that and kicked Hackett¡¯s calf. ¡°Shut up if you have nothing to speak¡±


    Hackett red at Frank tiercely. He walked over and was about to kick Frank, but Frank dodged. After


    a while, he was still curious about what was going on with Rose. Tm just concerned about Rose. Is


    there a need to hit me. you bastard:¡±


    Natalie was also worried and puzzled about Rose¡¯s condition. Rose was still fine when she applied for


    leave yesterday. How did she be like this overnight ¡°Did you go to the hospital for a checkup?


    Your condition looks a little serious.¡±


    Frank took the suitcase and stood calmly beside Rose. He looked at the half-dead Rose in disdain and


    exined, ¡°She just has diarrhea. As long as she can control her mouth, she can control her butthole.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She wondered, ¡°How could he be so rude? Does Ava really like him?¡±


    At the thought of Ava, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. After Frank reached Sapphire City,


    would Ava meet him?


    Sherri alsoined in her heart, ¡°Actually, he can choose not to say thest sentence. It is a little


    disgusting¡±


    Her mind was filled with the scene of the toilet not bring flushed clean, and she wanted to vomit.


    Instinctively, Sherri felt nauseous and began retching


    Seeing that, Natalie thought, ¡°Her mind must have been running wild.


    ¡°Her reaction is so simr to that of the early stages of pregnancy.¡±


    Rose looked like she had just given birth, while Sherri looked like she had just gotten pregnant.


    Others learned about what had happened and stopped discussing the disgusting topic tactfully, Frank¡¯s


    description was indeed vivid. It was as if they could unagine Rose¡¯s sufferingsst night.


    Rose seemed a seriously ill patient and was helped onto the ne, with Natalie on her left and Sherri


    on her right. Natalie wanted to ask Frank why he didn¡¯t get a stretcher.


    Natalie and Sherri ced Rose in a room where there was a huge bed inside. Their eyes were filled


    with worry as they looked at Rose who curled up.


    Frank¡¯s calm voice came from the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be spirited and lively tonight. She is not that


    fragile.¡±


    Frank continued. There should be nothing in her stomach anymore. She wille to life after some


    rest.¡±


    Natalie was utterly dumbfounded.


    Sherri wondered if Frank was Rose¡¯s biological brother.


    Rachel and Caleb were in the innermost room, which was also the quietest one. Considering that


    Jasper would sleepter. they had fun with Jasper there. This way, if Jasper was tiredter, he could


    sleep, and Caleb could feel free to read the documents.


    Natalie and the others did not go to the rooms. Instead, they went to the entertainment area. It was


    spacious and designed as a living room. There was a film and television area, a card game area, and a


    leisure area.


    Ordinary people might have a rare chance to see such facilities on the ne.


    Sherri suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s y cards. It¡¯s not easy for us four to gather together. It¡¯ll be boring if we just


    sleep.¡±


    Natalie had no objections. Trevon nodded when he saw Natalie wanted to y. He rolled up his


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    sleeves and sat around a table with the other three.


    In the room. Rose breathed weakly with some difficulty. Seeing that, Frankined in disdain. ¡°I


    told you that it was enough to finish eating the pizza, but you insisted on eating spicy snacks. You have


    overestimated your stomach. Milkshakes, pizza, and spicy snacks were mixed in it instantly, and how


    can it stand them? You¡¯re just courting death.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you died of diarrhea. If you want to kill yourself, you can jump off the ne.¡±


    Rose could not help but hold her breath and say, ¡°Frank, you¡¯ve reprimanded me countless times since


    *Tm afraid I¡¯m going to die not from diarrhea, but from your sharpments¡±


    Frank said as he brewed the medicine, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? It was you who made yourself


    suffer. Get up and drink it.¡±


    Rose tilted her head andy t on the bed, not wanting to move at all. She did not have much energy


    and felt her stomach pain. ¡°What medicine it is? When did you buy it?¡±


    Frank said impatiently with a threatening tone, ¡°It¡¯s probiotics and anti-inmmatory medicine. Hurry up


    if you don¡¯t want me to bury you in Sapphire City.


    Rose held her breath and said. ¡°Since you bought them, why didn¡¯t you feed mest night Were you


    d to see me suffer?


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t pooped enough. You¡¯re still so talkative. I bought the medicine early in the


    morning¡±


    Rose felt warm in her heart when she heard that. Early in the morning. Frank had told her to take the


    medicine. However, she felt that she was fine and refused to take it. It turned out that the had indeed


    overestimated herself and had been too


    careless.


    If she had taken the medicine in advance, she could even have a party on the ne


    After taking the medicine, Rose fell asleep in a daze.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    A few hourster, the ce stopped at


    time  h?. They had been yi


    The rooiple an


    In the


    Jyed a


    wredd y


    Tembin was severjyed. Hu lige nur l?re innry a


    edi but unting your affertion


    fast sp?nd


    ten the seta withi


    you chewld y


    If de could y


    le demight alevat ir, bar


    He narrand around and marked. ¡°If youre so greed, jei y with the


    Are you


    carady foram the table. He peeled at open and


    at un has mateath to satad


    The ne taxied for a


    ally stopped


    The four of therri alime


    ne


    luggage fire. Trevon and


    and couldnt


    help beat feel help?


    rly cloved the dota geraly aral retreated


    her. Trevon, Natalie, Kachel, and the


    out of the routti Jesper |


    up long ago, and be


    ed by Rachel


    Kacheli arma


    Jesper


    Jaspery quietly un


    shoulder. He did not


    itali? h?ld Jasper firmly Even then


    tachel


    as very cold.


    around Jasper looked around and his gavended on the lemon candy on the coffee


    zw Jasper i expression, he got up arad


    rately. He asked.


    voice. ¡°Dau you


    to have some?¡±


    took


    Jesper, who was harding on Natalie¡¯s shoulder, greeted Frank in a rute youre and serenely sock in.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Roberts¡±


    Then Jasper nked at Frank


    Frank narrowed has eyes and locked at thas little gay Jasper was quite cunning


    Sewing Rachel and Calebing out, Frank wood upright and greeted peliteby ¡°Hello. Mr Wilson and


    Mrs Wilson


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    and greeted Fra


    about to start a family


    seemed


    tie emotional. Their children had grown up and even more handsome than William. He reallybined


    the avantages of William and July. You are torr handsome than your father Your father is quite


    condident


    not a


    Frank siste sealed family and did refute because what Caiets sad was the truth ¡°Thank you for your


    praise, Mr. Www Myter is still confident row¡±


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Rachel said to Natalie, ¡°Give me Jasper.¡±


    Natalie smiled and gave Jasper to Rachel. Thank you, Mrs. Rachel


    ¡°You are wee¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t talk much, but from her behavior, it could be seen that she was a very meticulous person.


    The few of them were noisy and young. Rachel stayed in her room and didn¡¯te out. She even took


    Jasper away.


    After Rachel and Caleb left. Frank said to Trevon. ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll stay for a while.¡±


    Trevon held Natalie¡¯s hand with one hand and pushed the luggage with the other. He nced at Rose¡¯s


    room and understood ¡°Call me when she wakes up.¡±


    Frank replied faintly. ¡°Go deal with your thing first. I¡¯ll handle my own matters.


    Hearing this. Trevon did not say anything else. He strode away with Natalie. In an instant, the cabin fell


    silent, leaving Frank alone in this huge space


    Natalie felt that Frank¡¯s words were meaningful. When she got off the ne, she turned her head and


    asked Trevon, ¡°Is there a purpose for Frank toe to Sapphire City? Is it what I think?¡±


    Trevon smiled and pretended to be mysterious. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. If it was in Athana, she would not be curious. However, they were in


    Sapphire City now. Natalie could not thank of Frank¡¯s motive. Her mind would naturally think of Ava. It


    has something to do with Ava, right? But didn¡¯t he reject her?¡±


    Trevon gently squeezed her fingers, lus touch tender. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Frank has his own ns when he


    acts, and he won¡¯t take action until he s resolved any potential issues. He prefers to handle things


    cleanly and efficiently. Otherwise, how do you thank the Roberts family managed to clear their name


    and establish a strong foothold in Athana without any leverage against them? It¡¯s all thanks to the


    approach Mr. William instilled in him from a young age. But he¡¯s even more decisive and patient than


    Mr. William¡±


    Back in the day when William was pursuing Grace, it was a widely known spectacle. He was relentless


    in his pursuit and even resorted to the most despicable means to achieve his goals.


    Compared to William, Frank was much calmer.


    Looking at Natalie¡¯s worried expression, Trevonforted her again. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. He knows what he¡¯s


    doing. You don¡¯t have to say anything to Ava They can solve their own problems. There are some


    things that might backfire if we interfere.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°What¡¯s this? Ava had given up hope and even deleted Frank¡¯s contact


    information. However, Frank followed her to Sapphire City.¡±


    Even if Trevon didn¡¯t say anything, Natalie could guess Frank¡¯s motive foring to Sapphire City.


    However, Frank didn¡¯t look for Ava immediately when he came, and he was so calm. This was strange.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t tell what Trevon was trying to do.


    What was Trevon¡¯s n?


    It didn¡¯t matter. When Natalie got home, she would ask Ava properly. During their video call at the pizza


    hubst time, it felt like Ava was intentionally avoiding Frank. If Ava didn¡¯t still have feelings for Frank,


    she wouldn¡¯t have hung up the call so abruptly.


    Although their rtionship was their own business, Natalie still hoped that Ava would not get hurt


    again. Natalie decided to have a good chat with Ava about this tonight.


    Natalie asked again. ¡°Do you have shares in all the Roberts family¡¯s projects?¡±


    Trevon pondered for a moment and then said calmly, ¡®More or less. I don¡¯t have any stake in their


    shady dealings, but I do hold a certain percentage in legitimate businesses like Grand Manor, Lithern


    Club, the docks, and some other above-board


    ventures.¡±


    Natalie understood. Trevon was the one on the surface who helped them get on the right track. That


    was the only way for the Roberts family to go from the shady area to the legitimate area, so Trevon


    took the shares of their most business. Bored, Frank turned on hisptop. His well-defined fingers


    danced on the keyboard as he typed. His expression was abnormally focused. After a few seconds, his


    brows furrowed. It was unknown what he saw


    The weather in Sapphire City was hotter than in Athana. The weather in Athana was about 59F, while


    Sapphire City was already about 6NT


    It was suitable to wear a thin jacket over a short-sleeved shirt inside. For those who were sensitive to


    heat, they could opt for just the short sleeves.


    When the group arrived at the exit, they saw that there was already a person standing at the door.


    There were eight bodyguards and four cars behind him, exuding an aura of extravagance that could be


    sensed at a nce.


    The man was wearing a gray suit, and his eyes were filled with nobility. Every move he made was filled


    with charm, and his


    body emitted a faint oppressive aura. However, it made people feel that he was gentle and refined at


    the same time. The two temperaments did not conflict with each other on him. They could be switched


    freely and easily controlled


    Trevon was not surprised to see Josepli. There was not even a hint of emotion on his face. He only


    smiled faintly. Joseph, you are really good at predicting.¡±


    Natalie was surprised. She wanted to give Ava and her aunt a surprise and did not reveal it in advance.


    Natalie quickly walked to Joseph¡¯s side. ¡°Joseph, how did you know I wasing?¡±


    Sherri greeted Joseph politely, ¡°Good morning, Joseph¡±


    Joseph did not answer Natalie¡¯s question. He patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder gently and touched the top of


    her head lovingly. Joseph nodded and greeted Rachel and Caleb. ¡°Wee, Mr. Wilson and Mrs.


    Wilson to Sapphire Caty. I wonder what your next schedule is. I¡¯ve arranged a car and bodyguards


    here to do my best as a host¡±


    Rachel felt a resemnce between this young man and her son. Besides the added refinement he


    possessed, his demeanor and manners exuded politeness and thoughtfulness. This wasn¡¯t something


    cultivated overnight. It was a result of the environment he grew up in Gracefully, Rachel said. ¡°Then, I


    must thank you, Mr. Turner¡±


    After saying that, Rachel nced at the car behind her in an imposing manner.


    The corners of Joseph¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you can just call me by my name. Then Mrs.


    Wilson, this way please.¡± Under Joseph¡¯s arrangement. Rachel and Caleb got into a ck luxury car.


    Before getting into the car, Joseph pinched Jasper¡¯s face. Joseph¡¯s eyes were filled with love. Jasper


    grinned and greeted him, ¡°Uncle


    Joseph¡¯s eyes were filled with love ¡°Little boy, I will carry youter¡±


    Jasper nodded his head. ¡°Okay,¡±


    Joseph touched Jasper¡¯s short hair again before reluctantly closing the door for Rachel. He instructed


    the driver. ¡°To Sapphire Hotel¡±


    Then, Joseph turned around and said to the bodyguards behind, ¡°You guys follow them.¡±


    The bodyguards said in unison, ¡°Got it¡±


    Rachel¡¯s car was in from, and four bodyguards got into an ordinary car behind it. He had arranged


    everything meticulously, leaving no room for any ws to be found.


    Trevon¡¯s gaze was always on Joseph¡¯s hand. Josepili kept his arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder and


    patted her head from time to time. This action made Trevon very ufortable.


    Trevon naturally walked to Joseph¡¯s side. He quietly took Natalie¡¯s hand and pulled her to his side.


    Being observant, Joseph naturally knew what Trevon¡¯s action meant. Ignoring it. Joseph turned to


    Sherri and said, ¡°Sherri, you will be in this car. The room has already been booked for you. Why didn¡¯t


    you bring Ruby over¡± Sherri smiled and answered truthfully, ¡°Mrs. ckwell can¡¯t bear to leave her. We


    will treat it as an early honeymoon.¡± Joseph smiled slightly. He looked very kind and seductive. Under


    the sunlight, he was very charming ¡°Not bad. During the period when you are in Sapphire City, all


    expenses will be covered and under my name. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Hackett couldn¡¯t


    help but marvel at the magnitude of Josephi¡¯s contribution, which far exceeded Trevon¡¯s generosity.


    Trevon was quite stingy, always taking advantage of Hackett. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Turner. Do you mind if I


    call you Trevon as Sherri does?¡±


    Joseph was approachable and seemed easy to get along with ¡°Of course not. As your pleasure.¡±


    Heaving that, Hackett smiled happily. ¡°Okay, Joseph¡±


    After Sherri and Hackett were arranged by Joseph, only Trevon and Natalie were left. Natalie wanted to


    go to the manor. ¡°I want to go home and stay.¡±


    Joseph smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t n to chase you out. Let¡¯s go. Bring Jasper over tonight for your aunt to take


    care of. She has been nagging about it for a few days. She misses him so much.¡±


    Trevon nodded. ¡°Alright, we will follow your arrangements, Joseph.¡±


    Joseph sneered. He did not invite Trevon, but he knew that he could not leave Trevon alone. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Just as Joseph was about to take a step forward, Natalie reminded him, ¡°Trevon, there are still two


    people on the ne. Leave


    a car¡±


    Joseph instructed the bodyguards following behind, ¡°Leave this car behind. When the people on the


    nee out, send them directly to Sapphire Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Joseph¡¯s car drove at a constant speed in the direction of Turner Manor. He did not ask the bodyguards


    to drive and personally drove.


    Natalie and Trevon sat in the back seat. Joseph nced at the two of them in the back seat through


    the rearview mirror and saw the man¡¯s hands ying with his cousin¡¯s earlobe.


    Trevon was so shameless.


    Joseph had the urge to remove Trevon¡¯s hand.


    Natalie noticed that Joseph was looking at them. She raised her hand and pped away Trevon¡¯s


    groping hand. Natalie even red at Trevon, indicating that he should behave himself.


    Now that they had been married, Trevon was fearless However, in front of Natalie¡¯s family, at least he


    had to restrain himself


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself


    Natalie leaned forward and said to Joseph, who was in front. ¡°Joseph, are Aunt and the others at


    home


    Joseph did not turn his head. He stared fixedly at the road in front and replied gently, ¡°Your aunt is at


    home. Your uncle has gone to work. I didn¡¯t tell him that you wereing today


    Natalie had to thank Joseph for keeping it a secret. Natalie hade here to give them a surprise. It


    was not good if it affected their work because they came to pick her up.


    The car drove into a lush road surrounded by green trees. Further in, one could see a ck mass of


    bodyguards stretching all the way to a manor covered in roses. The vi was a mordern-style buililing,


    like a castle that jumped out of a fairy tale.


    This reminded Trevon of the seaside vi on the ind. At that time. Sherri said that it looked like Ava¡¯s


    home. Now that Trevon looked at it carefully, it did look a little simr. However, this vi was more


    dreamy and more attractive.


    It was as if there was a force inside that made one move closer to it unknowingly.


    Ava had lived in such an environment since she was young. It was very appropriate to call her a little


    princess. She was just like a little princess in a fairy tale.


    There were six entrances to the vi on the surface, but there was only one real one. However, there


    were bodyguards guarding each entrance, making it impossible to guess which one was real because


    they gave off the feeling that they were real


    It was no wonder that Trevon couldn¡¯t find the entrance back then. This design was too scheming.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that a maze..


    The car stopped in front of the courtyard of Turner Manor. Trevon got out of the car with Natalie and


    looked around at the ce where Natalie had lived for two years.


    It would take 15 mimites to drive from the entrance to the courtyard, so it was about 18.6 miles away.


    This was very simr to the vi of the Roberts family.


    The Roberts family¡¯s vi was also self-built, and there were many bodyguards guarding the entrance.


    However, there was only one entrance, and it did not have as much camouge as the Turner family¡¯s


    vi. The courtyard was equally well-equipped with the pavilion, the garden, the yard, the arch bridge,


    the stream, the pool, and so on


    Trevon stood in the courtyard and looked around whileparing it to the Roberts family¡¯s vi. The


    difference was not very big. The same basic facilities that the Roberts family had in their yard were also


    present in the Turner family.


    Not long after, a woman in a ckce gown came out of the vi. She had a beautiful face and a


    curvaceous figure. There were no traces of age on her face. She had a new modern braid that was


    nted on her left shoulder. She looked elegant and was full of beauty.


    The woman was wearing a pair of high heels that were 3 inches. The tips of the toes were pure ck,


    and the body of the heels was ck and transparent. The woman was already tall, and after wearing


    the high heels, she looked even taller, making people look up to her.


    Her steps were charming and noble, with an innate elegance and an indescribable aura. There was a


    gentle and faint smile on her face as she walked toward the courtyard.


    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle like the lingering wind. ¡°Natalie, you are here.¡±


    Natalle immediately let go of Trevon¡¯s hand and ran over to hug Emma¡¯s wrist. She pretended to retreat


    a step to size Enuma up and praised her generously, ¡®Aunt Emma, you are indeed good-looking. Uncle


    has good taste.¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but praise Natalie¡¯s aunt¡¯s temperament. Even in Athana, there was no one like


    her being so elegant, Emma¡¯s speech and actions were not something ordinary people couldpare


    to. Even her appearance was the sa first nce, Emma looked like Natalie¡¯s sister.


    Trevon nodded politely and greeted Emma. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Turner¡±


    Emma did not ignore Natalie¡¯s praise. The corners of her lips curled up even more. She first greeted


    Trevon and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. The sun outside is quite burning. Sapphire City¡¯s


    temperature is a few F higher than in Athana. It might be a little hot. I asked the maids to make soine


    watermelon juice. Come in and have some.¡±


    Then Emma pretended to rebuke Natalie. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us that you were here. Thankfully,


    Joseph knew. Otherwise, what if Im not at home? Your uncle will be sad if he finds out


    Natalie acted cute and held Emma¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I just wanted to give you guys a surprise. Are you


    surprised?¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh. The smile never left her face. ¡°Of course, I am surprised. Come in


    quickly. I¡¯ve already tidied. up your room. Why isn¡¯t Jasper here! Didn¡¯t you say you brought him?¡±


    While talking. Joseph had already carefully taken down the suitcase from the trunk and personally


    carried it upstairs. Trevon looked at Joseph¡¯s back and could not help but reflect


    From the subtle actions of the Turner family, it could be guessed that Natalie had been protected like a


    princess in Sapphire City for two years. In the end. Trevon did not do well enough. Just from the fact


    that Joseph was holding a suitcase, i


    it could prove it. There were so many servants and bodyguards at home, but Joseph still did it himself.


    Natalie smiled and exined. ¡°Trevon¡¯s parents are at the hotel with him. I¡¯ll bring him overter¡±


    Emma nodded slightly. She already understood ¡°Yes, how about asking them toe for dinner


    tonight? You¡¯ve already been married. Since they have arrived in Sapphire City, we mustn¡¯t forget our


    manners. We need to uphold the hospitality


    of hosts¡±


    Natalie nodded and followed her aunt¡¯s arrangements. Emma had always done things properly.


    Perhaps Joseph had inherited this thoughtfulness from Emma. ¡°Alright, I will listen to you. Aunt Emma.


    Will Ava be back tonight?¡±


    Today was Friday, and Natalie had selected this date toe to Sapphire City on purpose.


    Emma said in a heartbroken tone. ¡°She will be bark. She must be overjoyed to know that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Recently, Ava had been staying in school Emma was very worried. Moreover, ever since Ava returned


    from Athana, she had be much quieter than before. Sometimes, Ava looked like she had a lot on


    her mind.


    After Emma asked Joseph several times in private, she found out that Ava had been rejected by the


    man she loved. However, this was something that Ava should experience during her adolescence. It


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    was also a necessary path for her mental state to grow. As a mother, Emma could not interfere too


    much.


    Repeatedly persuading and emphasizing would only make Ava feel even worse. After thinking about it


    repeatedly. Emma could only silently pretend that she did not know.


    Natalie thought that Ava might not be happy. If Ava knew that Frank was here. Natalie wondered if she


    should be happy or


    ud


    Joseph put away the suitcase and came downstairs. He walked straight to the dining room and


    instructed the servants, ¡°Bring the pastries and watermelon juice¡±


    The servants listened to the instructions and turned around to do their work. Soon, the table was filled


    with a dazzling array of food.


    Joseph invited Trevon to sit down like a big brother. ¡°Have a seat. How about trying the Sapphire City¡¯s


    pastries and specialties? My mom got the servants to make the cold-pressed watermelon juice early in


    the morning. Natalie likes it.¡±


    Natalie actually liked cold-pressed watermelon juice?


    Trevon actually didn¡¯t know this. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t done it well enough.


    Without batting an eyelid, Trevon made a mental note to thank Emma. Thank you, Mrs. Turner¡±


    Emma united and maintained her etiquette. ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Everyone at the table was eating snacks. Emma instructed Joseph, Joseph, you¡¯re in charge of picking


    up Natalie¡¯s inwster. Didn¡¯t you say that Sherri and the others are here too! Bring them over for


    dinner¡±


    Joseph respected Emma very much and followed the arrangements. ¡°Got it, Mom¡±


    Natalie looked at Joseph inquiringly. She really wanted to ask Joseph if they should pick Frank up over


    too. However, would it be too awkward for Ava!


    After eating, Emma and Joseph went to the mall to buy things. This family banquet was special, and


    she needed to select the food personally to be at ease.


    No mistakes were allowed. To Emma, she was now Natalie¡¯s family. She had to do everything well and


    give Natalie as much. confidence as possible.


    Natalie held Trevon¡¯s hand and walked around the courtyard. After Natalie introduced them, the two of


    them strolled to the


    edge of the fish pond.


    Looking at the goldfish swimming happily in the water. Natalie thought of Ava and voiced her concerns.


    ¡°Trevon, with your understanding of Frank, will hee over for dinner tonight?¡±


    In the courtyard, birds sang and flowers fragranced. The fragrance assaulted the nose, and the air was


    fresh. This was probably what a paradise was like.


    It was understandable that the Turner farly building of six entrances did not want outsiders to enter.


    How could they bear to be disturbed by others from watching such beautiful scenery?


    Trevon naturally heard the worry in Natalie¡¯s words. Natalie was afraid that Ava would feel awkward


    and ufortable when Ava saw Frank Trevon hield Natalie & waist and looked at her. Heforted


    her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯te.¡±


    Their height difference was huge. Natalie raised her head and looked at Trevon in surprise. She


    wanted to ask why. Also, what was Frank¡¯s n this time?


    Trevon looked at Natalie and took the initiative to exin, I said itst time. He has his own n. If he


    doesn¡¯t resolve the worries that he thinks he has, he won¡¯t take action or promise. Let¡¯s wait for him. He


    won¡¯t make Ava sad for too long.


    Trust me. I promise. If he makes Ava sad again. Ill listen to you for anything.¡±


    Trevon made a promise, abandoning his friend within any hesitation.


    Natalie shrugged her shoulders with a smile on her face. I didn¡¯t ask for anything from Frank. I¡¯m just a


    little puzzled. I can tell that he has feelings for Ava, but he doesn¡¯t do anything. I can also tell that Ava


    hasn¡¯t put him down. I believe that someone as smart as Frank can tell that Ava is hiding from him. The


    This is enough to show that Ava hasn¡¯tpletely put him down.¡±


    However, because Frank didnt do anything. Ava gave up. Humans had dignity. Morrover. Ava had


    already given Frank a deadline before she left.


    Frank did not reply for a long time.


    Natalie continued, ¡°I n to talk to Ava about Frank alone tonight and see what she¡¯s thinking. Did


    Frank really not tell you the n?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t Look at his personality, would he reveal hus thoughts to others?¡±


    Moreover, it was the details of wooing the woman Frank liked. How was that possible for Frank to tell


    others?


    If it wasn¡¯t for Frank to want to see Joseph, he probably wouldn¡¯t have told Trevon. Perhaps Frank


    didn¡¯t even n to board the same ne at first.


    Trevon did not intend to talk about someone who ruined the mood in such a beautiful environment.


    ¡°Take me around. Frank¡¯s matter will be resolved soon. Don¡¯t waste your time to think about it.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    It was dusk. The warm sunshine had faded slightly, and the setting sun had quietly retreated, making


    room for the new moon that was about toe. Although it was not as gorgeous as before, it still left a


    little light.


    The clouds were dyed golden-red by the halo


    Even a few strands of light seeped into the huge cabin and shone on the man on the sofa. The man


    was working seriously, but it didn¡¯t seem like work. He just ced theptop on hisp and kept typing


    In the silent cabin, there was only the crisp sound of the tapping keyboard. It sounded very pleasant,


    and one could tell that the man was very happy From time to time, the corners of his mouth would curl


    up


    When Rose woke up and came out of the room, she caught Frank¡¯s smile. In her opinion, it was very


    cheap. Rose held the door frame and said in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dating a youngdy while I¡¯m


    sick? Do you have someone you like!¡±


    Didn¡¯t Frank just use Rose¡¯s phone to secretly introduce Ava to the big shot?


    Frank, had fallen in love with someone else so quickly!


    Men, as expected, were all bastards if men were reliable, the sun would rise from the west.


    Rose despised Frank so much in her heart.


    Frank operated theptop a few times before turning it off He put theptop into his bag and replied


    casually. ¡°Stop talking nonsense when you¡¯re up. Let¡¯s hurry up and get off the ne


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re energetic.¡±


    Only then did Rose realize that there was no one else in the cabin except her and Frank. She had just


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    woken look at the time. Her phone was still on the bed. ¡°What time is it?


    up


    and did not


    Frank didn¡¯t answer. He reached for his suitcase and held hisptop bag in one hand. ¡°Did you drop


    your phone on the


    toilet?


    Rose rolled her eyes at Frank She turned around and went to bed to get her phone. She muttered to


    herself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that your phone dropped the toilet when you asked me for my phone?


    Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll lend it to you next time.¡± After Rose took her phone, the siblings got off the ne one


    after another. Rose slept until six o¡¯clock, feeling like she had slept for a century.


    After they got off the ne, Rose¡¯s phone dinged. It was a message from Natalie [Are you feeling


    better? Come to the manor for dinner tonight. Joseph has already arranged for someone to pick you


    two up at the exit.]


    You two!


    So. Frank was going too? Wouldn¡¯t Ava feel ufortable seeing him? Frank had a smile on his face


    just now. He must be chatting with some youngdy.


    If it was Ava, Frank would definitely answer Rose¡¯s question just now.


    It must be


    Rose became more and more certain about her analysis,


    Rose followed behind and did not give up. She probed again, ¡°Frank, who were you chatting with so


    happily just now? You don¡¯t have to look at me like that I didn¡¯t stop you from dating. As your biological


    sister, Im just concerned about you.¡±


    At the same time. Rose wanted to inquire about the situation. She really liked Ava and wanted her to


    be her sister-inw, She didn¡¯t care about their age difference


    Whale the two of them were talking, they had already reached the exit. Two people came to wee


    them. They were wearing uniforms and crossed their hands respectfully in front of their chests ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Roberts. Hello, Miss Roberts. We were instructed by Mr. Turner to pick you up¡±


    Joseph told the bodyguards to wait for them for a while. They didn¡¯t realize they had waited almost


    through dinnertime. Just when they thought they wouldn¡¯t make it today, the two of them came out


    Frank ced husptop bag on the lever. With one hand in his pocket and his sunsses on, he said


    coldly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose quickly asked the bodyguards. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    The bodyguard said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Turner instructed us to send you to Sapphire Hotel first. This hotel is


    the Turn family¡¯s own hotel. Mr. Turner has booked a presidential suite for you. After you¡¯re settled, we


    will send you to go to the


    manor for dinner¡±


    Rose thought to herself that Ava¡¯s brother was really generous. She turned her head and asked Frank


    with a hint of a thought that she did not want Frank to go. ¡°Um, are you¡­ going?¡±


    Frank could tell what Rose was thinking at a nce, He did not intend to go at first. He had not witled


    the matters that


    needed to be handled. He said to the bodyguard. ¡°Send her there directly. I¡¯ll go to the hotel myself. Tell


    me the room


    number


    The bodyguard thought that this was not in line with Joseph¡¯s arrangements. Could it be like this? Why


    don¡¯t I send you to


    the hotel first?¡±


    At that, Frank adnured the bodyguard beside Joseph His attitude became more patient. ¡°I¡¯ll exin


    myself. Mr. Turner won¡¯t punish you. You can go.¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated again and again. Rose saw the bodyguard¡¯s troubled face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Frank


    has something onter. Let¡¯s go.


    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, the bodyguard finally relented and walked away. He even carefully called


    a taxi for Frank and said a few words to the driver before getting into the car and leaving


    This made Frank feel that the Turner family was really considerate. Even the bodyguards handled


    things meticulously and couldn¡¯t be picked out with any etiquette problems. Like the boss, like the


    subordinates.


    The cars that Rachel and Caleb were sitting sped on the road in Sapphire City. The driver tactfully


    raised the partition, separating the front seat and the back seat. The windows of the car they were


    sitting in were the type that appeared opaque to those outside, but those inside could see the outside


    with exceptional rity. It could be said the visibility was extremely


    clear


    The car drove slowly. Rachel sat in the backseat and looked at the scenery nutside with mixed feelings.


    It seemed that the Turner family¡¯s family background had exceeded her expectations.


    Caleb also saw through the purpose of Joseph¡¯s arrangement. He nced at the partition and could


    not help but say, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not that Natalie is not worthy of Trevon, but that Trevon is not worthy


    of Natalie. Don¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t have the appearance of a youngdy from a wealthy family


    anymore. Everyone has their own way of living. It¡¯s quite good for her to be like this. Trevon loves her


    that much


    Rachel was speechless by Caleb¡¯s words. She was not blind. She heaved a sigh of relet and said. ¡°I


    don¡¯t despise her. 1 just think that Trevon can find a woman to help his career. I didn¡¯t interfere. I


    wanted to, but I didn¡¯t take action.¡±


    Jasper seemed to recognize this route. He kept knocking on the car window and babbling something


    that others didn¡¯t understand. He was very happy


    Caleb shook his heard. He was helpless about Rachel¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°You. It¡¯s time for you to put


    down such a mind. You know Trevon¡¯s characteristics. He¡¯s domineering and proud. Do you really think


    it¡¯s good to get him a wife who is domineering and career-type? If so, the two of them would love


    quarreled every day, arul such a woman can¡¯t withstand Trevon¡¯s arrogance and prejudice. I think


    Natalie is quite good. She polished the edges of Trevon and his bad habits have decreased a lot. You


    have to thank her¡±


    bad


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Caleb, who kept praising Natalie. ¡°Now you mean that I¡¯ve be a person I


    didn¡¯t say that she¡¯s not good.¡±


    Caleb exposed Rachel for the first time. The maid that was arranged for them two years ago was your


    action, right?¡± Rachel choked. This had happened so many years ago. ¡°I was afraid that Trevon would


    make a mistake I just asked the maid to watch them. I didn¡¯t ask her to do anything to Natalie.¡±


    Caleb heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Trevon can live his own life. Let¡¯s not interfere anymore. He¡¯s


    already grown up. ording to the current situation, the Turner family is telling us that Natalie has


    strong backing and can¡¯t be bullied We¡¯re old. Let¡¯s be more open-minded. After we settle Trevon¡¯s


    marriage, we¡¯ll take care of the child in the Wilson¡¯s residence and enjoy the joy of family.¡±


    Rachel was depressed. She had already epted it and had no intention of interfering. Now, she only


    wanted to take care of her grandson.


    ¡°I will remember your teachings, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Caleb shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to criticize you. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes. ¡°Hmph, you did!¡±


    Caleb smiled.


    In the living room of the manor, Emma sat on the sofa to entertain Rachel. The temperament of the two


    women instantly formed a contrast, one gentle and the other tough.


    Natalie, Sherri, and Rose were also in the living room, along with Jasper. It was very lively.


    In the study. Trevon was ying chess against Joseph. Hackett sat at the side and watched.


    The head of the Turner family. Daniel, was naturally in the study having coffee and chatting with Caleb.


    As two career-driven men, they had quite a lot to talk about Caleb had a reserved demeanor, observing


    quietly, but he becan quite talkative around people with whom he shared apatible disposition.


    When people didn¡¯t click, they could talk for half the day without getting anywhere, but with like-minded


    people, a single tople could keep themation going for a long time, and it still felt engaging


    In the living room, they were chatting entlinsiastically Suddenly, a youngdy strode in from the door. It


    was Ava She had tied her hair into a high and hoonein. She was wearing a short white polo shirt with


    a row of nted buttons in front of it.


    shit at her want. She was wearing a dark blue deur skirt and a triangr slit on her right leg. She was


    wearing a white cap with light blue grallin on the brim, as well as a pair of light blue small white shoes.


    There was a


    Ava looked pure, youthful, energetic, elegant, and relmed. She skipped in.


    When Ava entered, she saw Natalie, Sherri, aral Rose smaling at her.


    er of them wore the


    sion. They were anticipating the surprised look on Ava¡¯s face.


    Looking at the thure of them. Ava legal tente walling. Her small mouth opened wide, and her bright


    eyes stared at the scene m the living room withou


    bou a incument, she could not ct. It was Emma who reminded Ava wi over to greet them)


    sinule, ¡°V


    yupan


    Ava was really excited. She was not mentally prepared at all. She moved her feet and walked over.


    Natalie stood up first and walked over to put her arm around Ava¡¯s shoulder Is this surprise 1 gave you


    okay?


    Ava hually reacted. She jumped on the spot twice and then intimately held Natalie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Al, I¡¯m so


    excited. Why are you


    this? Why didn¡¯t you tell tur mu advance at all? T¡¯in so tour hard¡±


    There was a thinyer of tears in Ava¡¯s eyes, blurring them. Ever since Ava came back from Athana,


    she had not only missed Frank but also them.


    Emma shook her head and exined to Rachel. ¡°Mes Turner, don¡¯t mind her. Ava is spoiled. She won¡¯t


    restrain her emotions¡±


    Rachel unded faintly She nced at the youngdy, who had juste, and felt inexplicably


    Ava


    ot know who the woman sitting


    something to greet her¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs Turner Wee to Sapphire City¡±


    Rachel replied politely. Thank you¡±


    mna remanded Ava, ¡°This is Natalie¡¯s mother-inw Say


    Ava sinuled and walked to Jasper¡¯s de Little guy, don¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Jasper uptod and kissed Ava¡¯s cheek. With a snack, Ava took off the cap on her head and put it on


    Jasper¡¯s head. The cap was ten big, and it was loosely fastened on Jasper¡¯s head.


    It was really cute Jasper did not take it all. Ava smiled naturally and from the bottom of her heart. She


    squatted down and carried Jasper Tl take you to y Ladies, let¡¯s go to my room¡±


    Emma sat upright with her hands folded in herp and her back straight. ¡°Go ahead. Ava is probably


    huling a treasure.¡±


    After the few of them left, only Emma and Rachel were left talking in the living room

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    It was Rose Roberts first timeing to the Turner Manor. Although she had known Ava Turner for a


    while, she had never been to this beautiful manor. The Turner family was strict about who was allowed


    into the manor


    She looked around and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Ava, why doesn¡¯t your room look princessy?¡±


    Ava¡¯s room was mainly white in color There was a rectangr are by the window with sheer white


    curtains hanging Even the chandelier hanging on the ceiling was white while the bed was beige. The


    most colorful things in the room were the light green pillows, bedsheets, and nket that added a bit of


    life to the in room


    There was a balcony outside the window that was decorated with a small sofa and a round swing chair.


    There was also a huge cute cartoon plushie sitting on the wing chair


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the swing chair. It was made of pure diamond, making it sparkle


    under the sun. It was so dazzling that it was hard not to notice it.


    Rose estimated that the diamonds on the swing chair had a value of more than 20 million dors.


    Furthermore, it would take at least another 40 million dors to make such a beautiful chair.


    If a thief ever broke into this manor, they would not have to work for the rest of their lives if they just


    stole this chair.


    Ava ced Jasper on her bed and pushed open a hiddenpartment. A spectacr closet appeared


    in front of them. Ava then took out a Transformers set from the closet. It looked difficult for her to carry


    so many toys at once.


    Natalie Foster quickly got up to help Buying him toys again


    Ava first answered Rose¡¯s question. As she handed the toys in her hand to Jasper, the replied, ¡°I like


    clean looks. With a white base, it wouldn¡¯t look out of ce if I change my decorations to different


    colors, such as this green bedsheet, this light blue curtains, and cute plushies.¡±


    Rose agreed that it was a good idea and she nodded.


    Ava helped Jasper open the toy before exining. ¡°A few days ago, I went to watch the Transformers


    movie with a good friend from my dormitory. I thought it was especially cool, so I bought a set for


    Jasper. Doesn¡¯t it look cool?¡±


    When she heard the word ¡°cool¡±, Rose thought of her brother¡¯s car. At that time, he had also said that it


    was cool.


    However, when she thought of her brother¡¯s smiling face in the cabin, she couldn¡¯t bear to think about


    him anymore as she looked down on him in her heart.


    Jasper slid off the bed with the toy and went to y on the carpet. He fiddled with the Transformers


    figurines, feeling especially happy. He was a child after all and children, especially boys, liked toys like


    these.


    A servant¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Turner, Mrs. Turner wants you guys to head


    downstairs to eat.¡±


    Ava replied to the door, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Rose followed behind them. Before she left, she took out her phone and took a photo of Ava¡¯s room.


    She then recorded a video, focusing it on the diamond sling chair. After that, she continued to take


    quite a number of photos.


    Every nook and cranny of her room had been captured.


    At the dining table, the group of ten of them filled up the whole table perfectly.


    The food that was served consisted of dishes from both Athana and Sapphire City. Emma Turner was


    very considerate to prepare dishes from Athana as she was afraid that the Wilson family would not be


    used to the food here.


    Emma smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the dishes on this side were made by a chef from Athana so they


    should taste just like back in Athana. If you¡¯re not used to the food in Sapphire City, you can eat those


    dishes instead.¡±


    Rachel Wilson thanked her politely. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the Turner family¡¯s thoughtfulness and


    meticulousness. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Emma had long heard from Joseph Turner that Rachel had a cold personality and did not talk much.


    The men could always warm up the atmosphere and make things less awkward while the younger


    generation would eat in silence. One of the rules of the Turner family was that the younger generation


    should not interrupt when the older members of the family were speaking, so Ava and Natalie did not


    speak. They just ate their food in silence.


    Trevon Wilson picked up his fork and helped to put some food into Natalie¡¯s bowl. He also scooped a


    bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. Emma and Daniel Turner looked at each other and nodded


    slightly, looking satisfied


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hackett ckwell was also no longer as sloppy as he was during the day. He had already greeted


    Natalie¡¯s uncle and was quietly taking care of Sherri Landor as he ate. He even helped to serve food


    and pour drinks.


    Ava looked up at the people around her and tightened her grip on her fork. Her heart felt empty as she


    couldn¡¯t see the person she wanted to see. However, she also heaved a sigh of relief at his absence.


    Looks like he wouldn¡¯t being to watch thepetition.


    That¡¯s true. He didn¡¯t like her to begin with so why would he bothering over?


    When Rose looked up, she happened to see Ava¡¯s disappointed gaze and upset look. She wanted to


    tell Rose that Frank Roberts was here, but she was afraid that Frank didn¡¯te for Ava. After all, she


    had seen Frank chatting with someone else in the cabin


    This was Rose¡¯s concern.


    After much consideration, Rose swallowed her words and ate a big mouthful of macaroni. It was as


    though she had wanted to use the food to force the words back.


    Halfway through the meal, Caleb Wilson went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Turner, the main reason for our


    trip here is to propose marriage.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out all the things that Trevon had prepared. It was obvious that he hade


    prepared. The list they had prepared was very eye-catching as it contained 168 betrothal gifts. The list


    was then pushed to Daniel and Emma.


    Caleb spoke again. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Turner, see if there¡¯s anything you need to add. We¡¯ll do our best to


    satisfy your wants,¡±


    Daniel picked up the list and nced at it. 20% of the Wilson family¡¯s shares, Lithern Club, Grand


    Manor¡­


    Emma took the list and looked at it. She gently put it down before pushing it to Daniel. She did not say


    anything as she knew that the men should be the ones talking in this situation.


    Daniel had already put down his fork. He nced at Natalie and Trevon before clearing his throat. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, we¡¯ll ept this list of betrothal gifts. Looking at the items on the list, we can tell that your


    family is very sincere in marrying Natalie. However, let me rify one thing. Natalie epting this


    betrothal gift is not because the Turner family or Natalie ist coveting your assets. It¡¯s just that Natalie is


    worth all that.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to talk today, I¡¯ll make it clear. Even if Natalie doesn¡¯t marry Trevon, the Turner


    family has enough money to even take care of her in her next life. I hope you remember this, Trevon.


    Natalie doestitck money, and we don¡¯t want your things. What the Wilson family has, the Turner


    family also has. What I value is that the two children are in love. Of course, as Natalie¡¯s family, the


    dowry that we give will definitely be more than the betrothal gifts that Natalie has epted from you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, please don¡¯t refuse. We want to give Natalie so much dowry to show how much we will


    back her up. Please understand that.¡±


    The fact that the dowry was more than the betrothal gifts shocked both Rachel and Caleb.


    The Turner family¡¯s words were mind-blowing, and there was no room for rejection.


    Joseph nced at his father before saying to the Wilson family, ¡°Mr and Mrs. Wilson, the research


    base we built in Athana would also be part of our dowry. We¡¯ve also prepared a private jet, ind, vi,


    and our shares.¡±


    Daniel interrupted, ¡°Joseph is right. Everything that Ava has, Natalie would also have. Although Natalie


    is my niece, both Emma and I see her as our daughter.¡±


    ¡°The Turner family has always doted on the girls. I have split the shares of the Turner Corporation into


    four. Emma and I have taken 10% while the three children have each taken 30% so the shares under


    Natalie would be used as dowry as well.¡±


    This discussion of betrothal gifts and dowry shocked Hackett and Rose. Both families were giving so


    much so nonchntly that it seemed as though they weren¡¯t giving real money.


    Sherri was not surprised by this at all. After living with the Turner family for two years, she knew that


    the Turner family had always doted on the girls. Even though she was not rted to them by blood,


    they still doted on her as well.


    Hackett thought in his heart, ¡°Thank god Frank Roberts doesn¡¯t like Ava. If he really wanted to marry


    Ava, he probably would end up having to give everything that the Roberts family had.¡±


    They were already so generous even when they were just marrying off their niece, they probably would


    give even more when they marry their daughter off.


    Caleb objected. If the dowry overshadowed the betrothal gifts, the Wilson family would beughed at.


    He understood his son¡¯s personality so he said, ¡°Mr. Turner, we can ept your other dowry, but we


    can¡¯t ept the shares. Please understand from our side as well. You can give the shares to Natalie,


    but they can¡¯t be used as a dowry. This has to be agreed in advance, The shares that you gave to


    Natalie have nothing to do with this marriage.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face was covered in tears. She was so touched that tears couldn¡¯t stop falling from her eyes.


    She had never thought that her uncle would do this as he had not discussed this with her at all. How


    could she ept so much? Trevon wiped her tears away gently.


    He patted her shoulder softly tofort her. His heart ached when he saw her cry and he felt guilty.


    Natalie sniffed and said in a nasal voice, ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t ept the shares. Take them back and give


    them to Ava or Joseph Ill only ept the dowry if you take the shares back. Otherwise, I won¡¯t take


    anything at all.¡±


    She knew that the Turner family would feel terrible if she didn¡¯t take anything at all


    Trevon reminded him, ¡°Mr. Turner, my feelings for Natalie are true. She doesn¡¯t have to bring anything


    over and I can guarantee you that she will still be backed in the Wilson family. This gift of yours is a


    little too much for Natalie. Initially, my grandfather had nned to give Natalie half of the Wilson


    family¡¯s shares, but he reduced it as he thought that she would feel burdened by the amount.¡±


    Emina understood. She smiled gently and reached out to pat her husband¡¯s hand gently, persuading


    him topromise on the matter. The couple had a tacit understanding.


    Daniel finally relented after he was repeatedly persuaded. When he met Natalie¡¯s slightly red eyes, he


    said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Then you have to ept the other things I¡¯ve prepared for you. You can¡¯t


    go back on your word.¡±


    Natalie smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ept everything, but there¡¯s already so much so you can¡¯t


    add anything more. Don¡¯t give me other things just because I rejected the shares.¡±


    Emmaughed as Natalie knew her uncle very well. She said, ¡°You really understand your uncle well,


    Natalie. He hasn¡¯t said anything and you can already guess what he wants to do.¡±


    Daniel shook his head helplessly and chuckled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t give you the shares, Mr. Wilson. If you


    think it¡¯s still not enough, you can let me know.¡±


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t feel like he was here to propose marriage. Instead, he felt like


    he was here topete who had more money. They might as well startparing what was in their


    bank ounts. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve given too much. Our family wants Natalie and we don¡¯t care about


    anything else. The Wilson family doesn¡¯tck money. We justck a daughter-inw like Natalie.¡±


    Trevon agreed with his father¡¯s words.


    After the betrothal gift and dowry were settled, the Wilson family did not stay any longer. After


    exchanging a few pleasantries with the Turner family, they indicated that they would return to Athana


    tomorrow.


    In the end, Daniel asked Joseph to arrange for a private jet to send them back. After everything was


    arranged, Joseph personally sent the couple back to Sapphire Hotel.


    Jasper was left in the Turner Manor. Emma doted on him so much that she wanted to sleep with him at


    night.


    It was already gettingte so Rose, Sherri, and the others had also left the manor. With Hackett


    around, Sherri was too embarrassed to stay over.


    After they left, the manor fell silent. Natalie stayed in Ava¡¯s room to chat. On the other hand, Trevon


    chatted and drank coffee with Daniel in the study.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The night view of Sapphire City was different from that of Athana. Athana was filled with high-rise


    buildings. The higher the buildings, the more famous the owner of the buildings was.


    On the other hand, Sapphire City was different. There were not many ridiculously tall buildings here.


    They were all small unique vis with individually designed floors. When night fell, it was like a colorful


    signal. The lights of the entire city shone brightly all at the same time.


    Colorful lights shot into the sky as though they were dancing with the moon and stars above the


    beautiful city.


    After returning from the Turner Manor, Rose Roberts arrived at the presidential suite ording to the


    message Frank Roberts had sent her.


    When she returned to Sapphire City again, she was somewhat emotional. However, when she stood on


    the top floor and looked down at the night view of Sapphire City, she was no longer in the same state of


    mind. There was no longer a knot in her heart that she wanted to avoid, and there was no longer that


    sense of loneliness.


    It felt really good not to have a heavy stone pressing down on her chest. She felt genuinely rxed


    from head to toe.


    She stood at the door of the suite and pressed the doorbell. After two minutes of dead silence, she


    pressed the doorbell again and the door opened. Rose stared at Frank¡¯s face curiously as she asked,


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you constipated? Why did you take that long?¡±


    After Frank opened the door, he turned around and walked back into his room. He answered. ¡°Tll go


    out for a whileter so don¡¯t run around alone. You can go and y with Miss Landor instead.¡±


    Rose was very curious about where he was going in the middle of the night. Besides, he was not as


    familiar with Sapphire City as she was so she suggested kindly, ¡°Where are you going? Why don¡¯t I


    take you around? I¡¯m familiar with Sapphire City. I¡¯ll take you around if you pay.¡±


    Frank was loosely wrapped in only a white towel. Without a doubt, he had just taken a shower. He was


    grabbing a white short-sleeved shirt and ck jeans from his suitcase. He turned around and said to


    Rose, ¡°I¡¯m taking off my bathrobe and changing so get out.¡±


    Rose looked at Frank in disdain and then swept her gaze across his body. ¡°You¡¯re talking as though I


    haven¡¯t seen your body when we were kids. I don¡¯t care so you can just change. Do you really not want


    me to take around?¡±


    ¡°The night view of Sapphire City is not bad so don¡¯t spoil the mood.¡±


    Rose tried to entice him with her offer again.


    Frank replied mercilessly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not as free as you.¡±


    you


    ¡°What are you busy with? What are you doing then? Are you going on a date? Cranky Franky, do you


    really have someone you like? Do you really not like Ava?¡±


    Rose was puzzled. Why was he so busy? The things he did were extremely contradictory.


    ¡°You know, Ava didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today. She probably hasn¡¯t recovered from you


    hurting her. Forget it, I¡¯ll introduce a boyfriend to her tomorrow. I know enough decent guys in Sapphire


    City.¡±


    Rose muttered to herself about the disappointment Ava had felt during dinner just now.


    As she spoke, Rose¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a tattoo on Frank¡¯s chest. She widened her eyes and took a


    closer look.


    She thought, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. That spot was where he got injured when he helped to block Grace¡¯s


    stab for me. I remembered that it was a long scar. How could it be a tattoo? Could it have been


    tattooed in the past few years?¡±


    Rose was especially curious about what Frank would tattoo on his body.


    ¡°Hey, let me see what¡¯s that on your chest.¡±


    Curiosity kills the cat, but satisfaction saved it. As she spoke, she reached out to pull Frank¡¯s bathrobe.


    However, in the end, Frank dodged it quickly and even smacked the back of her hand. Her hand


    instantly turned red, and she frowned from the pain.


    Frank reprimanded, ¡°Can you act more like a girl?¡±


    Rose was now bursting with curiosity. She raised her hand to blow at the spot where she had been hit


    and continued to ask, ¡°Did you get a tattoo? Let me take a look. It won¡¯t hurt for me to take a look.


    Come on, don¡¯t be so petty.¡±


    ¡°Did


    you tattoo some girl¡¯s name? You must have. Frank Roberts, if you don¡¯t show it to me, you must be


    guilty of it.¡±


    Rose was trying to goad him.


    She hoped that after being provoked, he would immediately pull open his bathrobe and let her look at


    it.


    In the end, things did not turn out as she had expected. Not only did Frank not feel any agitation, but he


    also avoided her like the gue.


    Rose was so frustrated that she stomped her feet. She tried acting cute and even pretended to be


    pitiful but Frank did not react to her at all.


    Frank, who had a heart of stone, refused to show it to her no matter what. Therefore, Rose was very


    certain that something fishy must be going on.


    Frank took a few steps back and stayed far away from her. He was afraid that his sister would go crazy


    and start pulling his bathrobe so he grabbed the sides of the bathrobe tightly and said sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll give


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you one second to get out.¡°


    Rose¡¯s index and middle fingers were slightly bent as she poked towards Frank¡¯s eyes. ¡°Whatever. I


    don¡¯t want to see it anymore. Just don¡¯t forget to bring me something delicious when youe back.


    Look up some of Sapphire City¡¯s special supper foods online¡±


    Frank ignored her. After she left the room, he heaved a sigh of relief and changed hus clothes.


    In a cafe in Sapphire City.


    Two men sat side by side on a bench, and a man sat at the head of the table. The atmosphere was


    very quiet, and they were each holding a blue and white porcin cup.


    He carefully examined the blue and white porcin in his hand. It was of high quality and the color was


    well-proportioned and distinct. It was bright, and the blue and white colors were flowery. Through the


    crystal clear ze, he could see the exquisite patterns.


    It was clear and elegant.


    It matched the temperament of the man sitting at the head of the table.


    The man at the head of the table was very good at making coffee. His movements were practiced and


    gentle. His slender and fair fingers were like a woman¡¯s as he slowly made the coffee. He was stable


    and was neither anxious nor impatient.


    He picked up a cup and sniffed it. His lips curled into a faint smile as he introduced, ¡°This is the best


    coffee in Sapphire City. You guys should savor the taste carefully


    Frank wasn¡¯t someone who would savor coffee carefully and finishing one cup was already his limit. He


    ced one hand t on the table and tapped the index finger of his other hand, again and again. ¡°Mr.


    Turner, you should know why I¡¯m here to


    see you.


    Trevon Wilson was only there to apany him today. His main role was to ease the awkward


    atmosphere. Now, he could somewhat be considered a part of the Turner family so he quietly drank


    coffee and did what he was supposed to do. Hearing this, Joseph Turner remained calm and silent. He


    continued to drink the coffee. He was immersed in the fragrance of the coffee and seemed to have no


    intention of replying.


    Frank was not in a hurry. He yed with the high-quality blue and white porcin cup. After a while, he


    found it boring so he picked up a document at the corner of the table and handed it to Joseph.


    This time, Joseph had no choice but to take it. Since he had to be polite and cultured, he took the


    document first before asking. ¡°What is this?¡±


    The file was sealed so Joseph really couldn¡¯t guess what Frank had brought him.


    Frank picked up a ss of coffee and drank it in one go. It was as though he was drinking wine. He


    replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you take a look at it, Mr. Turner.¡±


    Joseph put down the cup of coffee and opened the file slowly. When he saw the map inside, his calm


    expression cracked. He, who usually did not reveal his thoughts, broke down. He immediately asked


    Frank. ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Roberts?¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes met Joseph¡¯s gaze directly and did not retreat at all. ¡°Please give me a chance.¡±


    The Turner family also had many spies in Sapphire City and they also had such maps. Previously, he


    had guessed that the Roberts family also had their own faction. However, he did not know how deep it


    was. From the map, he could see that the Roberts family had people at every important point, which


    were the so-called spies.


    This was half of Athana¡¯s map showing all the connections the Roberts family had. Doing this was like


    putting his life in the Turner family¡¯s hands. Although it was only half of it, once someone with ulterior


    motives found out about the details of the map, the Roberts family would suffer heavy losses.


    It might even happen in an instant.


    Even Joseph did not expect Frank toe to him just to ask for a chance. That meant that he wanted


    to rely on himself. On the day he sent him off, Joseph had already discovered that Frank had feelings


    for Ava. However, Frank tried to hold himself back, hide his feelings, and even pretended not to care


    about Ava. Although he hid his emotions very well, Joseph still found out about it.


    Joseph shook his head in shock. He admired Frank¡¯s actions. It was very fierce and direct. ¡°I thought


    you wanted me to Ava to you directly, but it seems like you still want to win her over yourself.¡±


    Frank shrugged and admitted generously, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be left to others. It¡¯s better to take what


    you want yourself so


    that it wouldst forever.¡±


    He was so clear and straightforward in his words.


    No wonder he had no scandals back in Athana. He knew too well what he wanted and didn¡¯t want. He


    had already secretly made a n for the things he wanted.


    Trevon, who was sitting at the side, agreed with Frank. He had chased Natalie back with all his heart.


    As long as one was sincere enough, he could win anyone with his heart. Edward Landor did not


    understand this and he was so afraid of failure that he chose to silently protected her. In the end, he


    failed to win her over.


    Joseph agreed to Frank¡¯s request. He silently put away the map and made a decision. ¡°Alright, since


    you¡¯re so sincere about this, I¡¯ll keep this map for the time being. If you ever hurt my sister while you¡¯re


    here in Sapphire City, the Turner family will get back at you.¡±


    Frank raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    After the matter was settled, the three of them stopped holding back and started chatting openly.


    They talked a lot about the research base in Athana and other new projects. They also discussed the


    projects that could be relocated from Sapphire City to Athana. Frank said that he could help them if


    they need more power and influence.


    The three men chatted until midnight.


    It was already 2 AM when Frank returned to Sapphire Hotel. Rose was already fast asleep and Frank


    did not buy supper either. Since she had diarrhea just now, he would not give her anything to eat at


    night.


    He walked into the bathroom and took a shower. Out of habit, he turned on hisputer to check his


    messages. His eyes stared at the chat history on theputer screen and he was momentarily dazed.


    Everything was ready now so it was time.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    In the middle of the night, Natalie was in a daze. Her sleep quality had always been good. She wouldn¡¯t


    wake up unless there were loud sounds. Her lips were covered, followed by her cheeks, earlobes,


    neck¡­ Then he went down slowly.


    He lingered in every scenic spot on her body, wanting more.


    She was so sleepy that she could not even open her eyelids. The moisture forced her to wake up. She


    used all her strength to open her eyes slightly and tilted her head to look up. A huge ck shadow


    In the darkness, a pair of eyes as deep as the sea and as hot as mes stared at her without blinking


    as if they were tearing her apart and eating her in the next second.


    ????


    The meaning behind this gaze was very easy to understand.


    Most of her sleepiness had dissipated, and she knew what would happen next, but she did not stop him


    from continuing to do it. She closed her eyes,y down, and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why are


    you back sote?¡±


    Trevon did not stop teasing her. He continued as she asked him and was not affected at all. He freed


    his mouth for a while.. And he replied, ¡°Joseph wanted to talk to me about something, so we talked till


    As soon as she heard it was about the matters between men, she stopped asking.


    Besides, the other party was Joseph.


    However, she still wanted to help Ava ask about Frank. After an entire day, it was impossible that Frank


    didn¡¯t do anything. And he probably contacted him.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, before she could ask, she eximed, ¡°Oh¡­ You¡­¡±


    In the dark, she could see Trevon¡¯s yful smile and the fire in his eyes with the weak light. He said


    with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Honey, you slept so soundly. I¡¯ve taken off my clothes, yet you didn¡¯t


    wake up. Would you still be asleep when we were done if I were a little more gentle?¡±


    Natalie raised her hand and patted the man¡¯s bare shoulder. It would have been fine if she did not pat


    him, but this move made the man lose control. It was like a rocket going into orbit and straight to the


    moon.


    It happened so fast, and he was totally out of control. He slowed down after about an hour. Then, he


    said hoarsely, ¡°Do you


    have that in the room?¡±


    The corners of Natalie¡¯s eyes were blurry, and she shed tears in her eyes. Her eyes were sparkling,


    and her cheeks were dyed red. They were red and cute, making him want to continue to pluck then.


    Hearing this, she came to her senses from another world and replied in a soft voice, ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    Trevon paused, leaned over her, and kissed her lips. He braked halfway and said tentatively, ¡°Natalie.¡±


    She wanted to beat him up because he flirted and stopped when she reached the limit of joy. She was


    not very happy about


    1. ¡°What?¡±


    An even more low and restrained voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s have a daughter. I¡¯ll take care of


    you.¡±


    He was not by her side when she gave birth to Jasper. He wanted to make up for this regret and


    apany her through the process of giving birth again too.


    The video of giving birth that Hackett had sent him back then was still saved in his phone.


    This time, Natalie came back to her senses. She was not against it. Sometimes, she also felt that


    Jasper was very lonely. He had always been alone. Although his great-grandpa and grandparents were


    all around him, he had no other kids to y


    with.


    In Sapphire City, he had Ruby to y with him, so Jasper was not so cold and quiet. Now, it seemed


    that he was getting quieter and quieter. Sometimes, he would end all the conversations with one word.


    He was like a terminator of chatting.


    Trevon could have released himself automatically when he was high but still chose to discuss it with


    her. This was a form of respect that he had just learned.


    A momentter, when his desire was about to dissipate, he obtained the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Alright. Natalie smiled slightly and said to him with a firm gaze,


    The simple word epassed all emotions, and it made Trevonpletely lose his cool.


    After obtaining the past, he would be a fool if he did not enter.


    The rain pattered on the courtyard outside the window. Every sound fell clearly into the ears of Natalie,


    who was immersed In another world. & blended into Trevon¡¯s movements and rhythm.


    She did not know when the rain outside the window would stop. From the sound of it, it did not seem to


    stop. It also sounded like the early stages of a storm.


    In the early morning of the next day, Joseph went to the airport to send Rachel and Caleb to the ne


    himself. He also arranged for a group of bodyguards to follow them.


    Rachel did not like the idea of a sentimental send-off, so she called Trevon to say they had left. When


    she called, they were already on the ne waiting to take off.


    They agreed to leave at ten o¡¯clockst night, but Rachel and Caleb moved the time forward. They


    didn¡¯t want to take up young people¡¯s time, so the ne took off at 8 o¡¯clock. At this time, Natalie was


    still sleeping


    Trevon secretly turned off the rm clock for Natalie¡¯s phone. He had gone overboardst night.


    Natalie must have been tired after they tried so hard to get a daughter.


    After he went downstairs, he saw Emma and Daniel sitting in the dining room. There were also Joseph,


    Ava, and Jasper. They were chatting enthusiastically at the dining table.


    When Daniel saw himing down, he did not put on the airs of a rich man. Instead, he looked like an


    ordinary person. He greeted Trevon warmly. ¡°Hey,e. Trevon! Come and try Sapphire City¡¯s


    breakfast.¡±


    The Turner family¡¯s family atmosphere was quite good, to begin with. Coupled with the fact that he had


    already given the engagement gifts yesterday, he didn¡¯t have to be overly polite.


    Trevon strode toward the dining room and greeted politely. ¡°Good morning, Daniel, Emma, Joseph, and


    Ava¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyes to look at him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the power of love


    was strong.


    Ava smiled. Her eyes were as clear as water, and her voice was sweet. ¡°Good morning, Trevon.


    Where¡¯s Natalie? Is she still sleeping?¡±


    Trevon cleared his throat awkwardly and lied, ¡°Ahem. Maybe she was too tired from the flight


    yesterday.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jasper rolled his eyes and took the spoon from Emma¡¯s hand to eat by himself. He held the spoon


    steadily and called Trevon, ¡°Daddy.


    He was showing off and asking for praise.


    However, Trevon saw through it with a nce. He only said indifferently. ¡°Yes¡±


    Seeing that his father did not praise him, Jasper seemed toozy to act anymore. He gave the spoon to


    Emma again, and Emma was amused. What a clever and cunning boy!


    Ava bought what Trevon said. She thought that Natalie was tired. ¡°Alright, Trevon, please tell Natalie


    able to apany her today¡±


    ¡°Alright, Trevon replied.


    Joseph curled his lips, lowered his gaze, and stirred the swift grain in the bowl with a spoon. There was


    no way he would believe Trevon¡¯s terrible excuse. It went without saying that he knew why Natalie


    woke up sote.


    Trevon sat down next to Joseph. Jasper was taken care of by Emma. This kid was a treasure wherever


    he went, in the Wilson¡¯s residence and now in the Turner family, just like a prince.


    Trevon nced at his son and felt his decisionst night was right. Someone had to share the spoiling


    with this brat. He had to learn to protect others.


    Otherwise, he would be too presumptuous.


    Trevon took the cutlery from Emma and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Emma. I can do it


    myself¡±


    Emma smiled demurely and amiably. She quite liked this nephew-inw of hers. ¡°Don¡¯t be restrained.


    Make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He picked up his fork, picked up a piece of shrimp, and stuffed it into his mouth. It was indeed


    delicious. Every ce had its delicacies. Frank was in for a treat in the future. He asked Ava, ¡°Why was


    now?¡±


    He could predict that Natalie would definitely ask these questions. If he asked now, he could report to


    herter.


    Ava was already full. She put down her fork, picked up the bowl, and scooped thest mouthful of swift


    grain into her mouth. ¡°Thepetition will take ce tomorrow. I don¡¯t know the exact reason for it


    being brought forward. I¡¯ll go to school to take a look now.¡±


    Trevon nodded. There must be a reason for this. He asked again, ¡°How are you guyspeting! One-


    on-one!¡±


    Ava nodded several times, indicating that it was true, ¡°Yes, there are a total of three people on our


    team. R¡¯s a one-on-one battle. Whoever spends less time wins. Two out of three rounds


    Some things were too tring to be talked about on the phone. She still liked to ask face-to-face, so Ava


    decided to go to


    choul


    After understanding the problem, Trevon nodded and continued eating his breakfast quietly without


    saying anything else.


    Joseph waited for them to finish speaking before asking Ava, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t let me participate


    in yourpetition¡±


    Emma and Danuel also asked with their eyes. They quietly waited for Ava¡¯s answer.


    Receiving the three people¡¯s direct questioning gazes, Ava crossed her hands and said, ¡°No! If you go,


    my identity will be exposed. There must be someone in the school who knows you. I can¡¯t let that


    happen.


    ¡°Hey, Dad, Mom, Joseph, just let me mish my studies at university in a low-profile manner, okay? I


    promise I¡¯ll definitely call you if I need you


    The three of them shook their heads in tacit understanding and smiled. In the end, theypromised


    and expressed that they would not go.


    It was a good thing for a youngdy to rely on herself to improve.


    After Ava lett. Trevon kindly took out his phone and sent a message to Frank. [Thepetition is on


    tomorrow. You need to work overtime tonight. Make sure you are prepared. Don¡¯t be like Max.]


    After sending this message, he received no reply Frank didn¡¯t reply to him at all. He must be sleeping


    now.


    Ava must be busy today because of tomorrow¡¯spetition. She was only avable the day after


    tomorrow. It was Saturday today and Sunday tomorrow She had sses on Monday, so she was a little


    sorry she couldn¡¯t keep Natalie and the otherspany when they came here.


    On the way to school, she sent a message to their group chat Fairy Fortress. [Girls, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m


    After some thought, she sent another message: [I¡¯ll treat you to a party after thepetition tomorrow.


    It¡¯s a mask party prepared by our department It¡¯s fun. I¡¯ll get you some dresses.]


    Then thest one I have sses every day during this period. Boohoo. I can only apany you guys


    to y at night. The professors are all my favorites. If I don¡¯t attend their sses, I¡¯ll be scolded to


    death.


    It was true that Ava was a little spoiled, but she was serious about her studies and would never take


    leave for personal


    reasons


    Thest time she went to Athana to y was because she had filled her credits in advance. Her results


    had reached a certain requirement and she had graduated early. Now that she had passed the


    postgraduate entrance examination, she was trying her best to shorten her time in school.


    She wanted to date but didn¡¯t want to lose herself because of a boy. She couldn¡¯t abandon the dreams


    she liked just because she was in love. This wasn¡¯t her.


    She could try her best to shorten her learning time and get her credits in advance, but she could not


    stop halfway and quit.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    The car that fetched Ava every day was very low-key. Its price was not high.


    Most people couldn¡¯t tell that her father was the richest man. Most importantly, Ava did not put on air


    and was rtively low-key.


    Ava


    got


    off the car and walked toward the female dormitory with a white sling bag on her back. She pressed the


    target floor on the elevator button, and the elevator quickly reached her dormitory floor.


    Pushing open the dormitory door, she didn¡¯t turn on the lights. It was Saturday, and they had no


    sses. Alex was still asleep. She gently ced her bag on her bed.


    She took theputer and turned it on very quickly. She logged into her ount, and just as she


    logged in, she found a dialog box appeared on the interface.


    It was the expert that Rose had introduced to her. The content was, [1 heard that yourpetition was


    brought forward to tomorrow. We have a lot of content to talk about today, and it might bete when


    we¡¯re done. Can your body take it?]


    Ava typed a few words on the keyboard. [ Mr. Expert, how did you know about the¡­]


    Thinking that he was an expert and was in the same major, it was not strange for him to know that her


    because of their bet, so there was no need to ask around.


    After thinking for a while, she deleted the few words that she had not sent.


    Ava typed on theputer without hesitation. [Yes, I can take it. Thank you, Mr. Expert. I have a


    The expert replied, [Okay, what time shall we start? You can decide on the time. I¡¯m avable today. I


    Ava was suddenly a little curious. The expert had typed a lot more words today. [Mr. Expert, do you


    take two days off a week?]


    The expert replied instantly. [Yes.]


    Ava felt a little sorry. It was the expert¡¯s weekend, and he still had to spend his weekend off teaching


    her. She was very grateful. During this period, she learned a lot of things that she didn¡¯t know, though


    she didn¡¯t know who this expert was. He even knew those that her professor hadn¡¯t taught her.


    Ava typed a thank you message on the keyboard. [Thank you for your hard work during this period.


    Can I treat you to a meal after thepetition? It¡¯s just to express my gratitude. I don¡¯t mean anything


    else. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. I¡¯m purely thanking you for sharing your knowledge.]


    The other party did not reply very quickly. After a few minutes, the other party replied. [We¡¯ll meet.]


    Ava stared at the words on the screen and was puzzled. [Do we know each other?]


    The expert replied, [It¡¯s a secret.]


    Ava sent a question mark to the other party.


    Was he a deity who had descended to the mortal world? Was he that mysterious?


    The expert ignored her question mark. [Tell me when you¡¯re ready to practice.]


    Ava did not pursue the matter any further. It would be impolite to probe further, so she only replied,


    [OK]


    Then, she sent a yful picture.


    ¡°Why are you here so early? Isn¡¯t it Saturday today?¡± Alex¡¯s hoarse voice came from the bed next door


    with a hint of maism.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that she was hiding a boy.


    Ava took off her shoes and put theputer aside. She bent down her legs and propped them up on


    the bed. She hugged her legs with her hands and rested her chin on her knees. She asked. ¡°Alex, tell


    me why thepetition was brought forward.¡±


    It was brought forward by almost a week.


    Alex sat up and wore a sleeveless tank top on her upper body. Other girls wore pajamas withce


    edges, but she liked sleeveless tank tops. They werefortable and free of restraints. This was


    Alex¡¯s exnation.


    In addition, Alex often exercised. She had abdominal muscles, but her chest was t. It was not too


    much to say that she looked like a man.


    Alex scratched her buzz cut and touched the back of her head. Then she touched her face and said in


    a low voice, ¡°I think our principal¡¯s head was kicked by a donkey or was squeezed by the door. The


    principal of Northview University only


    provoked him, and he agreed to move it forward. How did he be the principal with his IQ? It¡¯s very


    questionable.¡±


    Ava smiled happily. Whenever she heard Alex speak, she would be in a good mood and did not


    restrain herself. ¡°You¡¯re killing me. If the principal knew that you said his position was obtained by


    buying, he would die on the spot.


    Alex looked at Ava and said with a gossipy expression, ¡°Do you know how the other party¡¯s principal


    provoked our silly principal? Listen, after I tell you why, you will look at the principal with prejudice when


    you see him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think he is capable, but I think his brain is empty.


    ¡°The principal of Northview University was having a meal at Sapphire Hotel. Coincidentally, he met our


    silly principal. Then, he felt that his students were almost ready and wanted to catch us off guard, so he


    said, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Giles. How are the preparations of your students going? Our students said they could


    Otherwise, our victory would be dishonorable.


    ¡°Our silly principal started talking nonsense the moment he heard that. We¡¯re already prepared. Thank


    you for being so unnecessarily kind, Mr. Noyes. Our students said they couldpete yesterday, but I


    thought you needed time, so I didn¡¯t talk to you about it. Since we all have the same thoughts, let¡¯s do it


    tomorrow.¡±


    The two principals went to the same school when they were young. They fell in love with the same girl,


    but the girl chose Sapphire City University¡¯s principal. Therefore, the principal of Northview University


    was so unpleased about it that he went against Sapphire City University¡¯s principal in everything and


    would be entric.


    he


    Ava was speechless after hearing this. This was a picture of two children bickering, though they were


    already in their 50s.


    Alex could not help but be a little worried. ¡°Ava, are you confident about it? It¡¯s not that I want you to be


    under pressure, but I feel that if we lose tomorrow, we might need to call an ambnce for our


    principal. Sapphire City University might be famous.¡±


    Ava had already understood everything. She sighed and said thoughtfully, ¡°Two out of three rounds.


    Two of us have to win. It might not be easy to win three rounds.¡±


    She could guarantee that she would win, but she could not guarantee 100% that others would win.


    After all, there were two other students from other sses. Ava had seen them at the annual award


    ceremony but had never interacted with them. They were all appointed by the principal.


    It was up to fate. It was a one-on-onepetition, to begin with. After the game was set, she


    suggested they study it together and form a group to discuss it. In the end, the two people from the


    other sses seemed worried that she would learn from them secretly. They refused and practiced


    secretly.


    They must be capable. Otherwise, the principal wouldn¡¯t have chosen them. It was just that they


    weren¡¯t very broad-minded.


    Alex knew about this situation and scolded the other two for being petty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take care of


    yourself. The principal has established a team of three of you, but what¡¯s the use of it if the others are


    not cooperative? The team is not united, but it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s one-on-one. Whoever loses


    will be embarrassed. I believe you can win.


    ¡°By the way, people in our department said that we¡¯re having a mask party tomorrow night. Remember


    to write my name. Look at your face. There might be a lot of people who take advantage of you. I¡¯ll


    protect you.¡±


    Ava smiled, and the warm sun filled the entire dormitory. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going to practice. Please buy me a


    portion of lunch. ¡°Oh, by the way, if you have nothing to do in the afternoon, get me three sets of school


    uniforms of our faculty for girls about 5.6 feet tall. And two sets of boys¡¯ school uniforms about 6.1 feet


    tall.¡±


    Alex asked in confusion, ¡°What do you want them for?¡±


    Ava said yfully, ¡°I n to bring my cousins to this party to let them experience the vibe. They came


    this time to watch mypetition and surprise me. But I don¡¯t have time to apany them, right?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have ss on Monday morning. Apany me to ss. I¡¯ll bring you to listen to the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    professor¡¯s ss in advance¡±


    Ava knew that Alex also wanted to take the postgraduate examination and wanted to force her to


    study.


    Alex refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I haven¡¯t even finished my undergraduate degree. Do you think I can


    understand what the professor says when I go to the postgraduate ss?¡±


    After saying that, Alex met Ava¡¯s sincere and expectant gaze, so shepromised. She could not hold


    it in for a second. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t know if the person refuses¡­¡±


    Alex wanted to say that the person who refused Ava was blind. How could he bear to reject such a soft


    and cuddly girl? After looking her in the eye for three seconds, even Alex, a girl, didn¡¯t have the heart to


    refuse her. Realizing she had almost said the wrong thing, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Is your


    expert taking off today?¡±


    Alex knew that Ava had found an expert to train with every night. Alex watched from the side as the two


    of them attacked each other. After that, the expert would analyze her weakness.


    Even Alex was impressed after watching for a while. The expert was even more professional than their


    professor.


    Ava nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, he said that he¡¯s free today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead I¡¯ll sleep for a while more. The sound of the keyboard is quite hypnotic. Good


    morning.¡±


    After Alex went to sleep. Ava turned on herputer and entered these words on the chat interface.


    [Are you busy?]


    The expert replied instantly. [No, shall we start? Have you had breakfast?]


    These words stunned Ava. This was the first time he sent her a question other than learning during so


    many days. Shocked, she still replied politely. [Yes, I had. What about you?]


    The expert replied. [Yes]


    Ava was already used to his sinct words. [Let¡¯s begin.]


    The expert replied. [Let¡¯s try a different way today. I¡¯ll attack you.


    Ava didn¡¯t delve into the meaning of his words. She just thought that he had changed his method.


    [Okay.]


    The twoputer experts exchanged blows. In the morning, the one that made the attacks was not


    Ava, so she epted the beating.


    After that, he patiently pointed out her problems and did it again in the same move. It was equivalent to


    gaining new insights through reviewing old material. He determined if Ava had any improvement


    ording to her speed and the time to break through.


    Ava was indeed talented in this area. She understood it immediately when the other party taught her.


    The other party was also very attentive when teaching her.


    The sound of keyboards flying in the dormitory was mixed with Alex¡¯s soft snoring. The symphony


    At the same time, it was already ten o¡¯clock when Natalie woke up. She opened her eyes and saw a


    man leaningzily against the bed, reading a book.


    His well-defined facial features were exceptionally handsome under the warm light. She opened her


    mouth slightly and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Jasper?¡±


    Trevon put the book in his hand on hisp and looked down at her with a smile. ¡°Your voice is a little


    hoarse. We might have broken the recordst night, but it¡¯s not recorded.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that she was silent and even ring at him, he did not continue to joke. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Emma


    brought Jasper out to buy clothes. Are you hungry? Get up and eat something.¡±


    Natalie shook her head. She wasn¡¯t hungry. She was just too tired.


    She suggested, ¡°We can have a daughter, but it can¡¯t happen too frequently. I¡¯m afraid that the quality


    won¡¯t be good. We have to guarantee both quality and quantity.¡±


    Her rejection was reasonable.


    He chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you tonight. Ava¡¯spetition is in tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there still a few days left? Why is it tomorrow?¡±


    Why was it so much earlier?


    Trevon repeated what Ava had told him, then added, ¡°Your phone rang several times. It might be Sherri


    looking for you.¡± Natalie turned sideways and nced at the messages on her phone. It was messages


    from the group Fairy Fortress. Ava exined and apologized to everyone. And the others were also


    looking forward to the mask party tomorrow night. She read through all their chat records roughly, put


    away her phone, and said to him, ¡°Ava said she would take us to her school¡¯s mask party tomorrow


    night. Do you¡­ want toe?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like fun. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Natalie stuttered, ¡°Ahem. Well, Ava said that we needed to wear their¡­ school uniforms. You¡­


    Trevon thought about it and felt that it was a little childish. He used a stalling tactic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about


    tomorrow.¡±


    Trevon thought to himself, ¡°Why would university students wear school uniforms? They even wear


    school uniforms for a party. What a waste of money!¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    A university was a ce that many people yearned for and pursued. This ce carried the dreams,


    hopes, and longings of young people. It was the filtering point for the future.


    It was a sacred and pure ce. As soon as one walked into the school gate, one could smell the


    fragrance, refreshing and cheerful


    Returning to school, they were deeply moved. Although this was not their alma mater, it was very


    atmospheric. As soon as Sherri entered, she was attracted by the environment inside. She could not


    help but praise. ¡°Oh, my god! This is my first time at Ava¡¯s school during the two years I¡¯ve been in


    Sapphire City, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so beautiful How is this a university? This is a dreand. It¡¯s too


    beautiful. I don¡¯t even want to go out. This ce has magic. I can¡¯t leave here once I


    Sherri was attracted by the beautiful scenery and kept talking to herself. looking left and right.


    Hackett put his arm around Sherri¡¯s shoulder. The two of them did not look like husband and wife. They


    looked more like friends. ¡°Sherri, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed beautiful. This university is way better than the


    universities in Athana. I think we can change its name. We don¡¯t have to call it Sapphire City University.


    We can call it the prince and princess¡¯s pce.¡±


    Sherri reached out and high-fived Hacken tacitly. The high-five was unusually loud and attracted the


    attention of the surrounding university students, winning lots of attention.


    Trevon followed behind them and said in disdain. He felt that Hackett was embarrassing and teased,


    ¡°We know you are husband and wife, but those who don¡¯t know you will think that you¡¯re besties¡±


    Hackett turned around. ¡°Who do you suspect is not manly enough?¡±


    As he spoke, he kissed Sherri on the cheek, indicating that he had a wife and that he was manly


    After kissing, Hackett suddenly remembered that one person was missing. He looked around and said


    to Rose, who was taking photos, ¡°Hey, stop taking photos. Are you guys country bumpkins or what?


    Don¡¯t embarrass yourself Where¡¯s


    Frank?¡±


    Rose shrugged and spread her hands. Her phone was still in her hand. ¡°How would I know? He


    disappeared early in the morning. He promised to bring me a night snack, but I didn¡¯t get to eat


    anythingst night. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Sapphire City either. I don¡¯t know which corner of the city he


    is in now, so don¡¯t ask me. If you¡¯re curious, call him yourself.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking. Rose continued taking photos. She didn¡¯t care where Frank had


    gone for fun.


    Natalie was also curious about what Frank was here for. He had no movement for two days, so she


    could not help but wonder if he was here to chase Ava


    However, Trevon told her not to worry. Noticing the reaction of the woman beside him, Trevon


    interlocked his fingers with hers and tightened his grip tofort her.


    She looked up and Trevon gave her a reassuring look.


    They followed Ava¡¯s location to the multimedia ssroom, which was already filled with people. The


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    five of them could only sit at the back. It was a little far from inside. They did not know that so many


    people woulde to watch.


    However, it made sense. There should be a lot of people watching this kind of duel. Everyone was


    curious.


    It was a staircase-style ssroom. Each floor was higher than thest. They were sitting at the back,


    so although they were far from the stage, the view was good.


    Hackett carefully took the binocr out of Sherri¡¯s bag and handed it over. ¡°Darling. I was just afraid


    that there would be too many people, so I prepared a treasure for you in advance.¡±


    Sherri was overjoyed. She openly showed off her affection and kissed Hackett beside her. The


    university students sitting behind were envious.


    They asked, ¡°Which faculty are you from? You two are sopatible¡±


    Another one said, ¡°I¡¯m envious of you guys, but can you show us bachelors some mercy?¡±


    Hackett pretended to be embarrassed and made a salute. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll continue when we get back


    tonight.¡±


    Others had a look on their faces that said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    Rose raised her phone and zoomed in on Ava on the stage. How could she not record such an exciting


    moment? Besides, Frank was not around, so she had to record it well.


    She believed in her sixth sense. Frank must have feelings for Ava. This video might even help her


    make money. What a good business opportunity. She could not miss it.


    Thepetition began, Both Natalie¡¯s and Trevon¡¯s visions were okay. They could see the picture on


    the stage. In addition, the specific attack content of the twoputers was projected on the big screen,


    making it clearer to be seen.


    The screen on the stage wasrge and high-definition. There was a desk on either side of it, and on the


    desk was the


    was Northview University.


    Students who had yet to participate in thepetition could not stand on the stage. Ava naturally got


    off the stage and stood at the side of the stage with her arms crossed.


    The student representatives of the two schools on stage checked each other¡¯sputers. After


    confirming no problems, they nodded politely and switched positions to the designatedputers.


    The hostess on the podium was the president of the student union. She was wearing a dark blue


    evening gown. The hem of her dress was dragging on the ground. She held the microphone and


    thanked them slightly before announcing the start of the game. ¡°It is an honor to see the friendly match


    between Sapphire City University and Northview University today. Everyone present is an expert in the


    eyes. I won¡¯t take up your time. The excitingpetition is about to begin¡­¡±


    The president of the student union was very embarrassed. Before she could finish her sentence, the


    person from Northview University had already begun to attack the person from Sapphire City


    University. He did not even notice the other party in advance. It was very disrespectful. The subtitle


    disyed on the big screen was even more disrespectful. It was ¡°Rubbish¡¯ in Arillion


    One by one, the attacking subtitles were all the same, and theputer of the person from Sapphire


    City University was filled with this word. The student of Sapphire City University was working hard to


    remove the obstacles. He looked solemn, and his face turned pale.


    People of Sapphire City University were furious when they saw this Arillion word. What kind of people


    was he? Why did he call others rubbish during apetition? Thepetition was not over yet. He


    was too arrogant


    Trevon saw through the mystery and whispered to the nervous Natalie beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.


    It might be a strategic problem.


    Natalie also saw the problem. ording to the performance in the first round, Sapphire City University


    was not on the same level as Northview University. As for why they used such a strategy, if she had to


    guess, it might be to lower the mental defense of the other party and make them proud.


    There was no doubt that Sapphire City University had lost the first round. They used 15 minutes, while


    Northview University used 10 minutes. There was a 5-minute difference.


    The other party was very proud. Before leaving the stage, he even made an impolite gesture, angering


    the student who had lost so much that he wanted to hit him.


    The president of the student union stopped him with a look. Then, the second round began. It was the


    same scene. The duel began.


    The person from Northview University was very proud. Because they had won the first round, he felt


    that the other party was trash. He still used the Arillion word Rubbish as an attack word. Therge


    disy screen was filled with the word ¡°Rubbish.¡±


    However, this time, the student from Sapphire City University was very calm. He curled his lips and


    operated calmly. He was focused and was not affected at all.


    Sherri¡¯s fingernails dug into Hackett¡¯s arm. She was extremely nervous. Hackett could not help but


    remind her. ¡°Sherri, I¡¯m going to be pinched to death by you.¡±


    If he did not stop her, he suspected that when Ava¡¯s match ended, he would also die.


    Trevon originally wanted to say that Ava¡¯s team would win this round, but when he saw Hackett giving


    Sherri the binocr, he did not want to say anything The more Hackett was pinched, the more pleased


    he was.


    After five minutes, Sapphire City University won. The time difference was 1 minute and 8 seconds.


    The current situation was one-to-one.


    In other words, the final fate was determined by thest person to go on stage.


    Ava wore gray pants and a light blue chiffon shirt. A ck belt at her waist seamlessly connected her


    clothes to her pants, and her hair was tied into a half-tied and gentle princess hairstyle.


    Her well-ironed gray trousers lengthened her slender legs, making her look more attractive. The belt


    around her waist revealed her tiny waist, and her entire body was eye-catching. The boys below


    cheered, and some could not help but shout Ava¡¯s name. What was even more ridiculous was that


    someone said he loved her


    She put on a little makeup to make her exquisite facial features look more perfect. Her lipstick was pink


    and not too much. At first nce, she looked like she didn¡¯t put on any makeup, which was super


    gentle and pleasing to the eye.


    Listening to the fanboys from behind, a man wearing a mask and sunsses, sitting in the third row,


    frowned. His entire body was in contrast to the people around him, and his face was so cold that it was


    freezing.


    ¡°Bro, which faculty are you from? Let me tell you, the name of the person on stage is Ava Turner. This


    girl is very hard to woo. Many boys from our faculty have wooed her, but they all failed. I heard that she


    became even more womanly, and her


    dressing style became more mature after a trip recently,¡± A reckless man said to him.


    After a while, the man wearing sunsses asked suspiciously. ¡°Why?¡±


    That man was a talkative person. He continued to share information and lowered his voice. ¡°We


    suspect that she had a failed rtionship. The clothes she wore before were very fresh and pure. Look,


    isn¡¯t she much more mature and womanly now? There must be something wrong with a woman if she


    suddenly changes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t like her. A girl like her is beyond my level. How can I afford to raise


    her?¡±


    Hearing this, the man beside him looked better, but his face was still cold as he fell into deep thought.


    The man was still nagging. I guess they broke up because the other party thought she was too young.


    Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m wrong. I like to study psychology when I have nothing to do Although I like


    thanputers. I¡¯m studious, after all. Bro, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    After saying a lot, he saw that the person beside him did not react and still kept a long face. It appeared


    that he was not easy to get along with. So the man fell silent, not wanting to find trouble.


    The studenting up from the other side of the stage was also quite good-looking. He was dressed


    appropriately in a white shirt and ck pants, showing respect for today¡¯s asion very much. Also, it


    matched Ava¡¯s outlit well.


    very


    They were not as hostile as those in the previous two rounds. The man politely walked toward Ava and


    reached out to shake her hand. Ava¡¯s hand touched his politely before she retracted it. The man¡¯s hand


    was still in midair. Then, he awkwardly retracted his hand.


    In front of all the ssmates and teachers, the student from Northview University smiled. ¡°Ava, what


    we¡¯re wearing today is a good match.¡±


    This sentence made the people below the stage fantasize. They were indeed very tacit. They were


    both wearing shirts and trousers, only the colors were different.


    Ava smiled politely. This smile shone through the student¡¯s heart. She turned around and nced at


    the audience. Then she turned to him. ¡°There are also many people in shirts and trousers below the


    stage. We all have a tacit understanding.¡±


    This was not a tacit understanding, but a preference for clothes.


    The man in the third row curled his lips into a smile. However, he was wearing a hat, a mask, and


    sunsses, so his real expression could not be seen.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    The third round began.


    The boy from Northview University was very gentlemanly. He asked Ava to go first. Ava did not refuse


    and sat on the chair. Her slender and fair fingers nimbly operated theputer. With a focused


    expression, she hacked the boy¡¯sputer soon. However, the caption and the picture on the big


    screen were thought-provoking


    The caption read ¡°Harmful Trash,¡± and a trash can was at the bottom of the screen with the recycle bin,


    which was quite insulting


    The boy¡¯s face darkened, but he looked at the screen disdainfully and began to solve the problem. As


    time passed, the boy¡¯s confidence turned into anxiety, and he was sweating profusely.


    Half an hour had passed, but the student of Northview University still had not solved it. He would lose if


    he could not solve it in another half an hour.


    Some spectators jeered, ¡°Can you do it? It¡¯s been half an hour. You¡¯re wasting our time, and it¡¯s almost


    dinner. If you can¡¯t solve it, admit defeat. We can give you a trash can as a gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a big deal to admit that you¡¯re trash. Men up and be brave.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The man in the third row below the stage was in a good mood when he saw the caption and the picture


    on the big screen. The corners of his lips under the mask had been curling up slightly the whole time.


    He thought that Ava always knew how to hold a grudge


    The host came out to smooth things over. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. Perhaps Ava from our university


    has dealt him a heavy blow, and he needs more time. Thepetition rules state that it¡¯s a defeat if


    one can¡¯t solve the problem in an hour. Please, let¡¯s wait patiently for another half an hour.¡±


    These words were tantly saying that the student of Northview University had lost. The host was the


    president of the student union and was supposed to be low-key and polite. After all, she still needed to


    host.


    After finishing her words, the host walked to Ava¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re just awesome. I¡¯ll treat


    you to a milkshake tomorrow. Those people are rude and need to be taken down a peg. You¡¯re


    impressive.¡±


    Ava turned sideways and smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I want a big portion¡±


    While the student of Northview University was still trying his best to solve the problem, the two were


    already chatting about milkshakes, which was even more insulting.


    Time was up.


    and the student of Northview University still could not solve it. The boy finally admitted defeat. The


    spectators were all chanting Ava¡¯s name as if she were a favored celebrity


    She was enjoying the honor she deserved on stage. She was shining like the most dazzling star. Who


    could resist such a girl?


    There were already many rich boys itching to profess feelings for Ava tonight. The man, who had


    always had sharp ears, kept a cold expression when he heard the others.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in mockery and disdain.


    Suddenly, the boy from Northview University raised his hand on the keyboard and stood up.


    He walked to the podium and snatched the host¡¯s microphone. He looked at Ava affectionately and


    smiled, ¡°I¡¯m willing to lose to Ava. Since I¡¯m lucky enough toe to Sapphire City University today, I


    want to borrow your stage to tell the person I like about my true feelings for her.¡±


    The next second, the expected confession followed. ¡°Ava, I adore you. I¡¯ve liked you since the first time


    I saw you. Can you be my girlfriend¡±


    The spectators had been cheering for Ava¡¯s victory. After hearing what Neal said, some wowed while


    some booed.


    Rose had already stopped filming. She muttered, ¡°Where the hell is Cranky Franky? That guy told Ava


    he liked her in public! Damn it! That is infuriating!¡±


    As she spoke, she called Frank. The call got through, but Frank hung it up. Rose called again, but the


    call was still cut off. She was furious and texted Frank, [Where are you? Let me tell you this. I watched


    Ava¡¯spetition at Sapphire City University. She won, but her opponent confessed his affection to her


    in front of all the people here at the university. It¡¯s a public statement. Can you believe it?]


    Rose hoped Ava would not be tempted and agreed to the student from Northview University.


    Sherri only nced at the boy on stage and resented him. She said dissatisfiedly. ¡°That one is


    scheming. He could¡¯ve just admitted his defeat, but instead, he said that he was willing to lose to Ava. It


    sounded like he let Ava win. Ava won because of her strengths, alright? Do you think Ava will say yes


    to him?¡±


    Natalie did not like that boy but believed Ava had her considerations. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ava won¡¯t agree.


    That boy might be


    afraid of the embarrassment of losing thepetition, so he uses this trick to confuse everyone about


    his rtionship with Ava. This way, everyone will think he did it for Ava deliberately, and it won¡¯t look so


    embarrassing¡±


    Rose was so shocked when she heard this ¡°What the hell What a sly jerk! He can¡¯t afford to lose, can


    he? How fucking disgusting Someone like him wants topete with my brother What¡¯s he thinking?¡°


    It was rare, but Haskett praised Frank, ¡°This kind of trav worlds t from Frank. He¡¯s nothingpares to


    Frank.¡±


    Rose turned around and ligh-lived Hackett tacitly, earning enough attention.


    Trevon, on the other hand, nced at the foremost seat. He then picked up. so tolerant not to make a


    move |


    phone and sent a message to Frank, You¡¯re


    As expected. Frank dud not reply Trevon did not care. He secretly hid his phone in his pocket and


    continued to watch the show He wanted to see what Frank would do


    On stage. Ava maintained a polite smile. It was impossible to tell if she was touched or not. She


    reached out her hand and asked the host for the microphone. The host quickly handed her a whate


    microphone


    Ava took a few steps hack. Her opponent frowned in surprise when he saw this, but he still maintained


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    his gentlemanly manners and smiled slightly


    This boy¡¯s name was Neal Becker. He had a sunny disposition and was always ready to help people.


    This was how the teachers and students from Northview University usually spoke highly of him. Apart


    from these, he was from the Becker family, the second most wealthy Lamily in Sapphire City,


    Neal had been surrounded, praised, admired, and envied since he was young. His halo shone on his


    head every moment. He also had been perfecting his public persona all the time. No one had ever


    spoken ill of him. Well, at least, for the money¡¯s


    sake


    Ava held the microphone with both hands and smiled. She said, ¡°First, I¡¯d like to thank you, Neal Thank


    you for your feelings for me, but you¡¯re not my type. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Ava had to repeat such a rejection countless times in a year, and she had gotten pretty good at telling


    it.


    Her words were direct and polite.


    ¡°Second, let me correct what you said just now. You said that you were willing to lose to me, but that


    was not true. Those words will lead to misunderstanding. It lunts that you¡¯re being modest. You lost fair


    and square. A loser is a loser. If you have questions about this match, we can have an extra round until


    you ept your failure.¡±


    Ava suddenly had a powerful vibe. She was no longer the usual clever little princess but became


    aggressive and left no way out for Neal. Neal¡¯s expression changed. He never expected Ava to say so.


    He was the eldest son of the Becker family and had never been embarrassed like this.


    ¡°Ava, that¡¯s not what I meant. But if you want me to say I¡¯m a loser, I¡¯ll say it. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s


    supposed to be a friendly


    match¡±


    He yed his trick again.


    Rose and the others were already amazed by Neal¡¯s cunning actions. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something


    wrong with this guy? He shouldn¡¯t havee here if he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.¡±


    Natalie was also blown away. This kind of man was a real turn-off. However, Ava¡¯s performance


    shocked Natalie. The gentle little girl who had always been protected also had an aggressive side.


    The man in the third row below the stage clenched and then unclenched his fists. His gaze was fixed


    on Ava¡¯s face without moving away for a moment


    Ava reached out to brush a lock of hair in front of her chest to behind her shoulder and continued,


    ¡°Neal, after hearing your words, I think we must have an extra round. Come on, don¡¯t waste time. This


    time, it¡¯s your turn to attack myputer.¡± Neal did not expect Ava to be so persistent. He knew he did


    not want to ept his failure, but he needed a decent excuse so that he would not feel so humiliated.


    He rejected her ¡°Ava, there¡¯s no need to be so serious about a friendly match.¡±


    It was Ava¡¯s turn to reject him without hesitation. She said sarcastically. ¡°Neal, are you afraid of losing


    again? Either youpete with me agam or stop using such confusing words to make others


    misunderstand. Let me tell you once more. You are not iny tyjer¡±


    Now that Neal knew Ava¡¯s persistence, he would be more embarrassed if he continued to say that he


    was willing to lose. He could only admit ¡°Your skills are indeed better than mine, Can you analyze the


    sections you¡¯ve learned with us if you have time? Also, can I take the liberty to ask what kind of boy


    you like?¡±


    Frank¡¯s handsome fare suggested itself to Ava immediately. It was so clear that he seemed to be


    standing right in front of her. Ava mocked herself for a second. It turned out that she remembered


    Frank¡¯s face so clearly. A hint of sadness appeared on Ava¡¯s face, and her eyes turned a little red. ¡°The


    person I like should be handsome, mysterious, direct, daring, and responsible. He should be loyal to


    love. If he doesn¡¯t like a girl, he will never flirt with her or leave hope for her. In many people¡¯s eyes, this


    looks heartless and indifferent. For me, I think he does justice to himself. This kind of love will provide


    him and the girl he likes a sense of security¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the smile on the lips of the man in the third row below the stage


    widened. Thepetition ended, and he bent down and left. He even dragged the talkative man


    beside him away.


    The talkative man was confused. ¡°Why did you bring me along with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    The talkative man was speechless. He wondered if the man was taking a fancy to him.


    The kind of boy Ava talked about was nothing inmon with Neal. Neal had a feeling that Ava was


    making causticments about his personality. He was about to say something else when a delivery


    man walked onto the stage. No one knew how he got into the room.


    The delivery man held a bouquet of red roses in his hand. There were about a dozen of them. ¡°Miss


    Ava Turner, please sign your name. This is a gift from your future boyfriend. He said if the distance


    between you is 100 steps, you¡¯ve made one step. and he would finish the remaining 99 steps for you¡±


    ¡°There are 11 flowers in this bouquet, which means you¡¯re his treasured one. Also, he said he didn¡¯t


    want you to hold. something too heavy¡±


    There was another round of envious exmations below the stage.


    Ava was totally at a loss. Her future boyfriend?


    Since when did she have a future boyfriend?


    No matter how hard she racked her brains, she could not think of who the man was. She had only


    dered her love for one man, but that man would not do such a thing


    Ava subconsciously looked below the stage for the man she was thinking about. There was only one


    empty seat, but it should not be him. He was in Athana, not in Sapphire City. If he came, Rose would


    surely tell her.


    She finally epted the bouquet under the curious gazes. She was curious as well. Everyone from


    Sapphire City University walked out of the multimedia ssroom with their heads held high, while the


    students from Northview University were dejected.


    Northview University proposed thepetition, and Sapphire City University epted it passively.


    Yet, Northview University lost it.


    It was more or less a p in the face.


    Natalie and Sherri had nned to buy flowers for Ava, but Trevon found a good excuse. He said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you should buy flowers. This is a one-on-onepetition. Ava will surely win, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that her teammates will too. If you buy flowers, it will add to Ava¡¯s psychological burden.¡±


    Ava held the fiery-red roses that did not even have a card. She was puzzled. Rose took the roses from


    Ava¡¯s hand, trying to find out which man wanted to steal Ava from her brother. ¡°Who is this? Why didn¡¯t


    he leave his name? Do people nowadays. like to do good deeds anonymously?¡±


    Rose examined the roses thoroughly but found nothing wrong with the bouquet. She returned the


    flowers to Ava in frustration and took out her phone. She took a stunningly beautiful photo of Ava


    smiling with the roses and sent it to Frank.


    She texted. You¡¯re toast. You¡¯re gonna die alone.]


    Frank replied. I won¡¯t, but you? Not so sure. How about you think of how to find yourself a date?]


    Rose replied, [Dammit. What¡¯s wrong with you?]


    She reminded him out of kindness. Well, her brother deserved to be single.


    Rose put the phone in her pocket and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She kept


    reminding herself that Frank was her biological brother and not to be mad at him.


    Natalie felt the bouquet was weird. She put her arm around Ava¡¯s shoulder. Four women walked in


    front, and two men escorted them behind.


    Natalie asked, ¡°Do you know who sent you the flowers?¡±


    Ava shook her head.


    ¡°Then why did you ept them?


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t have epted them. I support all your decisions. I know you¡¯ve


    thought it through,¡± Natalie said with a smile.


    Ava looked at the gorgeous flowers and got carried away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s as if I was possessed and


    just wanted to ept them. If I could do it again, I¡¯d still make the same choice. It¡¯s like something is


    urging me to do this.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She thought Ava had thought it over.


    Sherri and Rose were still praising Ava¡¯s dominance, wiring thepetition hands down.


    Ava proudly epted the praise. She did win. It would be pretentious and hypocritical if she acted


    modestly. ¡°Girls, I¡¯ve prepared school uniforms for you tonight. I¡¯ll bring you to our school¡¯s mask party.


    It¡¯s once a year, and it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Sherri was thrilled. ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it. I¡¯m going back to school!¡±


    Rose now totally forgot about the disappointing Frank. ¡°Let¡¯s have fun tonight.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°Ava, get me a school uniform too, Will you?¡±


    Ava turned to ask Trevon, ¡°How about you, Trevon? Want a school uniform?¡±


    Natalie did not force him. She just smiled at him. However, this smile was somehow meaningful.


    Trevon smiled faintly. ¡°Sure, why not?¡±


    It never urred to Hackett that Trevon was now capable of doing anything. Trevon wanted a school


    uniform as well! That was hrious. Hackett wanted to share it with Frank. He could notugh at Trevon


    face-to-face, but at least he could do it behind Trevon


    Hackett texted Frank, [You know what? We¡¯re attending the mask party at Ava¡¯s school tonight. I


    suggest youe over and see Trevon in the school uniform. You must be there. It¡¯s now or never.]

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    The vast dance studio was filled with colorful lights, captivating music, and people with a variety of


    masks and matching


    allire.


    A young boy stood in the center, holding a microphone and exining the rules. He pointed toward the


    disy screen on the wall.


    Initially, this screen yed dance videos, but now it was being repurposed for a different use, making


    the most of its


    utilization.


    The boy said, ¡°Today is our annual mask party. I¡¯m thrilled that we can get together again. Let¡¯s cut to


    the chase. I¡¯ll exin the rules. The students who participated in the past years know the rules, but our


    new juniors don¡¯t. For those participating for the first time, we wee you to join our faculty¡¯s big


    family!


    He continued, ¡°Currently, the lights are on The entire dance studio is very bright. Our principal has


    spared no expense. He bought the best lights for this studio. First of all, thanks to the principal¡¯s


    generosity. Okay, I stop the ttery now. Let¡¯s continue with the main topic. You all have to wear the


    mask you like now, and you can¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces. Then, there¡¯s a nk name tag on your


    chests. Before the game starts, pick a name from the screen you think you¡¯ll meet when the lights are


    off. After the lightse on, we¡¯ll reveal the answers. Check if the person you¡¯re holding hands with


    matches the name on your tag. When the time as up, take down masks and let everyone witness.¡±


    He added, ¡°Rules areid out. Let¡¯s talk about some key points. No cheating is allowed. You can¡¯t


    secretly remove your mask and no sneaky actions.


    ¡°Now, onto the prizes. The first prize is a Te Model 3 You can choose the color you like. Of course,


    this game doesn¡¯t have second or third prizes, nor participation prizes. So don¡¯t hold onto any hopes for


    those. I¡¯ve covered the rules, the prizes, and the key points. Any questions? I suppose not. Then, let¡¯s


    start writing down the names.¡±


    His voice was loud, filling the dance studio. As his words faded, they carried a lingering echo. ¡°Are you


    all done writing? Then, I dere the mask party begins.¡±


    With a resounding announcement, everyone in the room became excited, enthusiastic, curious, and


    hopeful about winning prizes. They were also curious about who they would see when the lights came


    onter. This kind of game was full of unknowns. It ignited a strong sense of curiosity and exploration in


    people.


    Ava, Rose, and Sherri stood together. They even added Alex Natalie and Trevon did not take off their


    name tags or write down names because their names were not on the screen. They were here to


    experience the atmosphere of Ava¡¯s school.


    Sherri pursued a sense of ceremony and wrote ¡°Hackett¡¯ on her name tag, while Hackett wrote ¡°Sherri¡±


    on his


    Rose randomly picked a name from the screen. It was Alex.


    Ava neatly wrote ¡°Alex¡± on the nk name tag, and Alex also wrote ¡°Ava¡± on the name tag.


    After five minutes, the bright lights dimmed, casting a dim atmosphere in the dance hall. In the


    darkness, one could not see other people clearly. They were all in the same school uniforms but with


    different masks, making it impossible to distinguish one person from another.


    Trevon felt ufortable in his school uniform. Everything felt strange to him. However, Natalie was


    quite happy as she held his waist and hugged him tightly. He asked, ¡°Honey, are you having fun?¡±


    Natalie smiled in the darkness and replied, ¡°Yes, does this count as a campus romance?¡±


    Trevon chuckled and mischievously pecked her ear. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The damp sensation on her ear made her body tingle, and her ear turned slightly red. Fortunately, the


    lights were off. She warned, ¡°Behave yourself. We are in a school¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll behave now, but I won¡¯t let you off when we are home.¡±


    Natalie went speechless.


    Suddenly, a group of burly people disrupted the atmosphere and scattered the clustered crowd. Only


    then did the dance begin. Ava and Alex were naturally separated by the crowd.


    Amid the confusion, a pair ofrge hands firmly encircled Ava¡¯s waist. Their warmth transmitted through


    her school uniform to her body. One hand rested on Ava¡¯s shoulder, providing a protective touch. She


    knew this person was not Alex, but she had no choice. After all, this was the game¡¯s rule.


    In the subdued light, Ava lifted her gaze. Her hands dangled loosely on the man¡¯s arms, giving off an


    air of detachment. Behind the mask, the man¡¯s eyes were as deep and bottomless as the sea. They


    were pitch-ck and profound, yet there was a hint of restrained tenderness, His gaze looked very


    familiar.


    Ava¡¯s immediate thought was of Frank¡¯s eyes. They were very simr. Lately, due to the arrival of


    Rose¡¯s group, she found herself constantly reminded of Frank.


    As time passed, these thoughts grew more frequent, almost overwhelming her.


    She looked up for quite a while, her neck getting sore. Her steps followed the rhythm, and the man¡¯s


    steps coordinated with hers. Their dance was precise, without any foot-stepping mishaps.


    Sherri¡¯s voice came from nearby, scolding Hackett, ¡°You stepped on me. Hackell, can¡¯t you be more


    careful?¡±


    Hacken quickly apologized, ¡°Sweetheart, Im sorry, it¡¯s too dark. I can¡¯t see. I¡¯ll be more careful¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes were transparent and clear as crystal. Her voice was soft and sweet as she said, ¡°Mister,


    have we met somewhere before? Your eyes feel very familiar to me¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man remained silent and just danced quietly. Ava asked again, but since he didn¡¯t respond, she


    assumed he wasn¡¯t interested and stopped asking. She loosened her grip on his arm, but has hand on


    her waist tightened even more.


    This feeling puzzled her. She reminded him, saying, ¡°Excuse me, can you loosen your grip a bit? We¡¯re


    dancing, not hugging¡±


    After a pause, the man¡¯s hand indeed loosened a bit. Ava didn¡¯t say anything more and continued


    dancing. She had to endure it until the end of the dance. After all, she wasn¡¯t going to be the first-ce


    winner. Today was just about bringing her friends along to join the party.


    Half an hourter, the lights came on. Ava voluntarily pulled away from the man¡¯s chest, creating a bit


    more distance between them. The sudden brightness caused everyone present to shield their eyes


    from the light.


    When one got used to darkness for a long time, they would be less adapted to brightness. It took


    time for them to adjust


    The man wasn¡¯t wearing a school uniform. He wore a jet-ck suit with matching trousers. A pure


    ck custom-made belt was fastened around his waist. He wore a white cotton and linen shirt with the


    top button undone, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple stood out.


    His ck fox mask added a touch of wildness and rebellion, as well as a hint of innocence and allure.


    As Ava looked at the man in front of her, her heartbeat skipped a beat. An incredible thought popped


    into her mind.


    Her heart raced faster, almost to the point of suffocation.


    Even thece mask she wore couldn¡¯t hide the surprise, panic, and astonishment in her eyes. She


    tightly clenched her school uniform, almost forgetting to breathe.


    Just as she was in a daze, amanding voice rang out, ¡°Now, let¡¯s remove our masks and see who¡¯s


    beside us. But don¡¯t be surprised. The matches might not be opposite genders. It could be male-male


    or female-female pairings. It¡¯s normal to pick someone of the same gender identally in the dark.¡±


    Laughter filled the room, but at didn¡¯t affect Ava in the slightest. She continued to stare at the person


    before her. She really wanted to see the hidden face behind the mask, but she was also afraid at the


    same time.


    Her emotions were in turmoil.


    The lights were on, and everyone started removing their masks. Natalie and her friends had also taken


    off their masks, finding themselves surrounded by familiar faces. Rose had managed to catch Alex, but


    she did not know about it yet.


    They gathered around Ava, who still had her mask on. In a silent exchange, the scene became quite


    strange. From the stage. someone announced, ¡°There are two people who haven¡¯t removed their


    masks yet. Let¡¯s see if they match the names on each other¡¯s name tags, shall we?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava¡¯s clenched fist rxed. She had mentally prepared herself. Then, she reached


    out to take off her mask slowly. She held her breath as she waited for the man to reveal his face.


    Her feelings were conflicted. She hoped it was Frank, yet she didn¡¯t want it to be. She hoped because


    she missed him. However, she also hesitated because she wasn¡¯t ready for a reunion.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to face him.


    In his school uniform. Trevon pulled Natalie and urged the man with the mask. ¡°Take it off now. The


    sooner, the better.¡±


    As Trevon finished speaking, the man lifted his well-defined fingers and slowly removed his mask. For


    a brief moment, the air grew silent. Everyone was astonished, except for Rose, who had the biggest


    reaction. ¡®Shit, Frank. You¡¯re such a show-all.


    ¡°When did you arrive here? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Frank was indeed something else. He had this idea from the start, and Rose had been encouraging


    him all along, getting worried for him. It turned out she was worrying for nothing.


    Damn, he had nned it all along. No wonder he went missing. He was waiting here. What a cunning


    guy.


    As Rose analyzed all the details, everything connected. Frank¡¯s annoying smile on the ne must be


    because of Ava


    She cursed Frank many times in her heart, and the words she used were quite explicit.


    were


    Meanwhile, Ava¡¯s expression showed that she probably didn¡¯t know Frank would show up at the mask


    party.


    What was Frank up to? Surprise or shock? Pursuing someone wasn¡¯t supposed to be this


    Judging by Trevon¡¯s tone, he clearly knew Frank would be here, but he hadn¡¯t expected Frank nned


    to reveal himself in such an unexpected way.


    No one was prepared. Perhaps Ava was not mentally prepared too. It was all so sudden.


    Well, it was still a little bit romantic.


    Natalie gave Trevon a light pat and shot him a stern look. He responded to her warning gaze with a


    pleading look, saying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll exin everything tonight when we go home. I was also forced to


    cooperate with him.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°You can¡¯te up with better lies? You two are really scheming together.¡±


    As outsiders, both Natalic and Trevon refrained from intervening in Ava¡¯s decisions. This was


    something she had to handle on her own. Besides, it was also a crucial step in Ava¡¯s growth.


    The only thing they could do was to be there for her when she was sad and provide guidance when she


    was lost. Nothing


    more.


    Unconsciously, a clear teardrop rolled down from the corner of Ava¡¯s eye. Her throat felt right, rendering


    her speechless. She had already thought about that bouquet of flowers.


    The delivery person had said. ¡°You¡¯ve taken one step toward him, and he will take the next 99 steps


    toward you.¡±


    This phrase kept reying in Ava¡¯s mind over and over again. And the eleven flowers, what did they


    signify? Complete


    devotion?


    Yesterday, she had racked her brain trying to figure out who the ¡°future boyfriend¡± mentioned by the


    delivery person could he. It turned out he was right here.


    All the arrangements, the words¡­ were they all Frank¡¯s doing? Did he ask the delivery person ¦©¦° say


    that?


    Was this a public confession?


    Ava thought, ¡°Stay calm, Ava. Your image as a little princess mustn¡¯t crumble. Keep steady¡±


    She desperately searched for words in her mind, bot in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked


    up, gazing at Frank¡¯s handsome features, especially his sharp contours. His face was still the attractive


    one from her memory. It had not changed at all.


    If anything, he looked even more handsome and charming now,


    Children would say goodbye, but adults would n reunions.


    Ava wasn¡¯t foolish. She knew this reunion was Frank¡¯s n.


    Frank held the mask in his hand and took a step forward. With his long brows and deep, bright eyes, he


    gazed at Ava directly. He reached out, gently wiping away her tears, and put on a faint and charming


    smile. ¡°Is it toote for me to answer your question NOW?¡±


    Ava tried to control her emotions, but her quivering lips betrayed her. Tears continued to fall onto the


    polished floor. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject me?¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes deepened, locking onto her. He continued to wipe her tears away gently. Ava didn¡¯t resist.


    She cried because of him anyway. What was wrong with him wiping her tears?


    There was no one else in Frank¡¯s eyes at the moment. He ignored the curious gaze around them. He


    lowered his voice with his toneced with a captivating allure, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever expressing an


    opinion from the beginning until now. So, 1 have never rejected you.¡±


    He was right. He hadn¡¯t agreed or refused, and he had just remained unresponsive. Did it count as a


    rejection?


    Ava¡¯s emotions at this moment wereplex. Alex couldn¡¯t bear to see her friend being so sad. When


    she remembered Ava cryingst time, she felt ufortable.


    Given the situation, Alex could also guess that this man was the one who had rejected Ava. Feeling


    indignant, she stepped. forward and reached for Ava¡¯s shoulder. She then pulled Ava into her embrace.


    ¡°What are you doing? She¡¯s my honey. Get lost!¡±


    Only the people from the same faculty knew that Alex was a girl, but the freshmen didn¡¯t know. At this


    moment, a love triangle formed in everyone¡¯s minds, creating a vivid mental drama.


    Where there were nuany people, there was always gossip.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    With Alex holding Ava¡¯s shoulder, they left the dance studio under the gaze of countless eyes. They did


    not participate in the following activities of the mask party.


    An unspoken confession came to an end.


    After being best friends for so many years, Alex understood Ava well Every time Ava cried, it was when


    her emotions were mostplex, making her prone to making wrong decisions. But after a few


    minutes of calming down, leading her away from the scene, and clearing her mind, she would quickly


    recharge and be clear-headed again.


    She woulde up with ns and thoughts one after another.


    She was quirky and clever.


    After Ava left, the dance studio was filled with discussions. Meanwhile, Natalie and her group left the


    studio and headed toward the field.


    The sides of the field were shaded by green trees, with thin moonlight draping over the treetops. The


    moonlight filtered through the branches, kissing the ground and leaving a thinyer of moonlit glow.


    Some people said that the shade on both sides of the field was to help the students block the sun,


    while others said it was for aesthetics and greenery.


    Several people strolled along the track slowly, their thoughtsplex. Natalie really wanted to go after


    Alex and Ava, but she was held back by Trevon


    Hackett had witnessed an incredible scene this evening. He followed behind Frank, who had a cold


    expression. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and grabbed Sherri¡¯s shoulder, asking Frank beside him.


    ¡°Are you just going to let a guy take Ava away like that? Are you spineless or what?


    ¡°That guy is going to win Ava¡¯s heart. You better watch out and do something.¡±


    Hackett continued to speak his mind.


    Wasn¡¯t that right? How could Frank not see the threat?


    Hackett felt a mixture of smugness and sympathy in his heart. The man with a sharp tongue and


    arrogant demeanor watched her woman taken away by another man, Halia, it was so amusing.


    He chuckled to himself countless times inwardly.


    Sherri also found it strange. 1low could Frank let another guy take Ava away right before him? Didn¡¯t


    that make him seem too weak? But she couldn¡¯t voice her thoughts, so she signaled Rose to ask.


    Before Rose could ask. Frank unexpectedly retorted, ¡°Go see an eye doctor. You should get your eyes


    check.¡±


    After that, he kindly handed Hackett 20 dors, saying. ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s for the registration


    fee for the eye examination Consider it a gift


    Hackett held the 20 dors in a state of confusion, unsure whether to ept or return it,


    Hackett said, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so calm after your woman left


    with another mar. Are you an idiot?¡±


    Receiving Sherri¡¯s encouraging gaze, Rose bravely stepped forward as the scapegoat. It was partly


    because she was curious herself. ¡°Frank, you¡¯ve nned all this out. But how did you manage to let


    Ava be taken away by another guy? I¡¯m telling you, that guy just now has abs. He was the one who


    danced with me in the dance studio.¡±


    She identally touched Alex¡¯s abs. They were quite impressive and very manly.


    Frank stopped in his tracks and pinched his brow. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with


    everyone¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Let Hackett share 10 dors with you for an eye examination.¡±


    Rose was left dumbfounded and could not say a word.


    She wanted to give Frank 20 dors for a neurology examination. Natalie could give him a brain test,


    which was reliable and


    free.


    As Sherri, the embodiment of the gossip queen, how could she let such juicy information slip away?


    She signaled Natalie to


    ask.


    Naturally, Trevon noticed their exchange of nces as if they were passing the chance to ask more.


    Trevon had his arm around Natalie¡¯s waist, almost pressing her against his chest. He looked at the


    group with a headache and kindly said, ¡°Ladies, you¡¯re all doctors. Can¡¯t you tell that that person


    doesn¡¯t have an Adam¡¯s apple?¡±


    If that person was a man, how could Frank be soposed? What were they thinking?


    Their collecuve intelligence genuinely worried him.


    Natalie suddenly looked up, meeting Trevon¡¯s half-smiling eyes. He smirked, reaching out to lightly flick


    her delicate, small nose. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice either, did you?¡±


    Natalie shook her head truthfully Indeed, she hadn¡¯t noticed. The person who took Ava away seemed


    to be dressed like a boy, with a buzz cut, wearing men¡¯s clothes, and seemingly not even wearing a


    bra. Something was off. Their chest appeared to be t. Could it be that they were binding their chest?


    Usually, even a slight prominence would have been noticeable.


    The expression on her face had moved beyond surprise. She was shocked now. How could a girl like


    to dress like that? Natalie could understand Rose¡¯s ripped jeans. Sherri¡¯s bold clothes, and Hackett¡¯s


    pink shirt. But a girl with a buzz cut, ck suit, ck T-shirt¡­ She needed a moment to digest the


    information.


    Considering everyone on the scene was shocked back then. Who would pay attention to whether the


    person had Adam¡¯s apple or not?


    They were too careless.


    Natalie remained rtivelyposed, and her ability to ept things was quite strong.


    In the next second, Sherri, Rose, and Hackett simultaneously turned to Trevon and eximed in


    unison, their voices almost deafening ¡°That¡¯s a girl


    Following thus, the three of them gaped, their mouths wide enough to fit a tomato. They stared at


    Trevon dumbfoundedly, seeking an exnation.


    Trevon nced sympathetically at the three. He nodded slightly to indicate that they were indeed


    ¡°blind.¡±


    Frank already knew it. It was why he jokingly gave them 20 dors to see an eye doctor.


    Frank had his hands in his pockets, his gaze as deep as the sea. It was impossible to tell what he was


    thinking. He could have just confessed to Ava right then and there, so why did he let such a great


    opportunity slip away?


    Natalie wanted to ask, but she remembered what Trevon had said. Frank had his own set of rules and


    ns. She now fully believed it.


    The swing swayed in the air, rising and falling, much like Ava¡¯s current mood. She suddenly lifted her


    toes off the ground and pushed against the surface, causing the swing to soar


    Amidst the blooming spring and gentle moonlight, thisnd exuded a sense of tranquility, with gauzy


    veils partially covering its face, creating a poetic and beautiful atmosphere.


    Alex stood quietly to the side, hands in her pockets, like a guardian watching over a lonely princess.


    Ava gradually stopped swinging and looked up at the sky. The deep blue sky held a bright moon


    surrounded by twinkling stars as if they were chasing after it.


    Blinking as if winking, it was as though the stars were telling her the answer, mischievous yet adorable.


    After a few minutes of silence, Ava thought it through. She grabbed both sides of the swing with her


    hands and lifted her feet off the ground. Then, she turned to Alex and smiled gently. ¡°Alex. Ive figured it


    out. I still like him*


    She had a firm gaze and a hint of newfound confidence in her eyes,


    Alex, standing on the side, wasn¡¯t surprised. She sighed quietly, walked over to an empty swing beside


    Ava, and looked at her face. ¡°I guessed it as soon as you saw him. Your eyes were filled with affection


    for him¡±


    After a moment of silence, Alex continued, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? You¡¯re just going to forgive him like


    that, even after your confession was rejected?¡±


    Although Alex had never been in a romantic rtionship, she had heard plenty of talk about it from her


    ssmates. Things that were too easily obtained were often not cherished.


    She was a girl, but she dressed like a boy. In fact, many people in the ss would talk behind her back,


    questioning her gender. Some would hang out with her. But she could still see the peculiar look in their


    eyes.


    Only Ava treated her sincerely, with eyes as clear as water, without a trace of ulterior motives.


    Alex¡¯s family situation wasn¡¯t pleasant. With an older brother and a younger sister, the traditional


    mindset of valuing males over females was deeply rooted in her family. She had been trying to prove


    that girls were no less than boys and that girls could be just like boys.


    Alex transformed herself into a boy¡¯s appearance. At first, Alex tried hard, and she worked hard to get


    into Sapphire City University. But after entering university, she gradually realized that it wasn¡¯t easy to


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    change the deep-seated mindset of her family, no matter how hard she tried.


    Once she understood and was disappointed, she began to ck off,y low, sleep in ss, wear men¡¯s


    clothes, and even shave


    her head.


    Ava understood the reason behind Alex¡¯s actions, Alex wanted her parents to pay attention to her at


    home. Even if it meant being scolded, at least they would notice her. Since bing better every day


    didn¡¯t catch her parents¡¯ eyes, Alex chose to


    be worse to attract their attention.


    Everyone had a story, a secret that couldn¡¯t be told. Every person carried a fire within them, yet


    passersby only saw the


    smoke.


    Just like Alex, everyone only saw her appearance and started to despise and judge her. Who would


    delve deeper into why she liked to wear men¡¯s clothes?


    After a pause, Ava tilted her head back, gazing at the twinkling stars, and slightly parted her lips. ¡°No


    way. I¡¯ve been chasing him for about three days, so I want him to pay me back twice as much. I have


    my own temper.¡±


    Ava spoke resolutely


    Alex nced at her, then suddenly chuckled ¡°Well, it seems my role as your pretend boyfriend is


    Ava was quite clever. She could guess that this kind of trick wouldn¡¯tst for long. If she got exposed


    Frank. He¡¯s smart. Maybe he saw through it a long time ago.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Tsk, you haven¡¯t even agreed to be with him yet, and you be so protective of him.


    Your attitude changed. 100 quickly Let me tell you. When you meet him next time, you need to maintain


    the princess vibe. You can¡¯t let it slip, got


    Alex reminded her, fearing Ava might forget.


    ¡°Okay, I promise to always have my crown on.¡±


    After saying that, Ava yfully put an imaginary crown on her head, and they both chuckled. Even the


    moon seemed to join in the lightughter.


    Under the moonlight, two swings continued to sway. They went high, then low, asionally


    apanied by the delightful, melodicughter of the two girls.


    ¡°Hey, take it slow, or you¡¯ll fly up to the sky.¡±


    ¡°I want to shake hands with the moon.¡±


    ¡°You want to go to the sky?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to be friends with the angel in heaven.¡±


    Amid their yfulness, it was hard to distinguish their voices. Only the sound of giggles andughter


    gave it away. Ava¡¯s voice was sweet, while Alex¡¯s was deep and husky, carrying a hint of maism.


    Maybe the creator had made a mistake when shaping Alex¡¯s body, leaving behind her ¡°third leg¡± and


    retaining other masculine features.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The night took over. A ck curtain spread across the sky, leaving only a drowsy moon while the stars


    seemed to be taking a break, hiding away.


    Or maybe they were on a shift, waiting for the moon to sleep before they took their turn on duty.


    The stars would brighten the sky once the moon fell asleep.


    On the balcony, one girl had her legs curled up on a diamond-patterned swing chair while another girl


    The face masks they wore were priced at 560 dors for a pack of 6. They chose to stay the night and


    use the most expensive face masks.


    ¡°Natalie, how do you think Frank will pursue me? Will it be as romantic and thrilling as it is in TV


    shows?¡±


    Ava looked at Natalie with an eager expression, her excitement barely concealed even under her face


    mask, causing it to wrinkle slightly


    Natalie sat up slightly, reaching over to smooth out Ava¡¯s face mask, and said in a calm tone, ¡°How do


    you want him to pursue you? You left abruptly tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid he will give up on you?¡±


    Ava tore off the freshly applied face mask with a burst of excitentent. ¡°No way!¡±


    Her sudden excitement startled Natalie, causing her to sit up as well. She grabbed a tissue and handed


    it to Ava, saying, ¡°You¡¯re getting too worked up


    Natalie continued. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding with you. But from what I¡¯ve seen, Frank won¡¯t give up easily. Your


    brother-inw said. he¡¯s not the type to y with others¡¯ emotions. It¡¯s not easy for someone toe


    all the way from Athana to chase you. It means that you have quite a charm. Now, can you tell me your


    thoughts?¡±


    Natalie was pretty sure Ava wouldn¡¯t have rejected Frank that easily.


    The look of someone in love couldn¡¯t be hidden. One nce was enough to reveal it. And from the way


    Ava had looked at Frank tonight, there was evident affection, longing, and surprise in her eyes.


    Ava¡¯s worries seemed to ease after hearing thus. Shezily reclined back onto the swing chair, legs


    crossed, using her elbow to prop up her chin. She let out a drawn-out ¡°Well¡­¡± before continuing, ¡°I


    n to make Frank chase me for three months. I was the one pursuing him before, so now it¡¯s his turn


    to pursue me. That way, it¡¯s fair, right? Once the time is up. I¡¯ll give him


    my answer.


    That was how Ava saw it. With love now in her life, she wanted to cherish it. She didn¡¯t want to wait


    until it was toote to regret it. She didn¡¯t want to add any regrets to her future.


    Moreover, she genuinely liked Frank. If he didn¡¯t like her, that would be okay. But Frank seemed to


    have feelings for her too. Why should she hold back?


    Mutual affection was a beautiful thing. Love was a luxury in life, so why would anyone push it away?


    And why made it moreplicated than it needed to be?


    However, she still needed to maintain her dignity. After all, Frank had kept her hanging for a while. If, by


    any chance, he really gave up chasing her, then she would decide what to do. After all, who could


    predict things that hadn¡¯t happened yet?


    Natalie sighed inwardly. Ava might be young, but she had a clear head on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t


    hesitate in what she wanted, including love. She had everything nned out.


    This kind of approach was likely something only Ava would think of.


    ¡°Since you already set a time limit for Frank, it seems you¡¯ve already epted him in your heart. So,


    does it matter how he pursues you?¡±


    Natalie asked curiously.


    Ava shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. He can¡¯t just take advantage of the fact that I like him and


    pursue me half-heartedly. I¡¯m not some cabbage he can pick up and take home just by quoting a price.


    I won¡¯t be easily won over.¡±


    Natalie chuckled at Ava¡¯s expression. I support you. Go for it.


    Ava pouted and spoke with an air of pride, articting her genuine thoughts.


    People with hope in their hearts shone like stars in the night sky, radiating their light, and were never


    alone.


    Nearly an hour passed as Natalie and Ava had their conversation. They discussed Frank extensively,


    and Natalie also told Ava about Frank¡¯s family situation.


    She ryed everything Trevon had shared with her. Ava listened attentively, sometimes furrowing her


    brows, other times daydreaming, and asionally breaking into a silly grin


    Meanwhile, a few night owls from Fairy Fortress started bing active.


    Both Natalie¡¯s and Ava¡¯s phones lit up with multiple messages at the same time, creating a constant


    chiming sound that did


    not stop.


    Under the quiet night sky, a lively atmosphere was set


    However, all of this was happening inside their phones.


    Rose was the first to send a message, Ava, Ava, calling Ava, are you there?]


    Seeing this message, Natalie inexplicably thought of soldiers calling their headquarters.


    She sighed and remembered her friends were all night owls. Just looking at the constant stream of


    messages pouring in, she could tell how excited they all were.


    Sherri wrote, Ava, have you gone home!]


    Rose chimed in again, [Calling Ava, Ava. Natalie, hurry and share what happened next.)


    After they were told that Alex was a girl, Frank left in a hurry as if tonight¡¯s visit was just a brief


    appearance, no follow-up


    whatsoever.


    Rose had sent many messages to Frank, but it was as if he was dead. He had not responded at all.


    She started to wonder if he got so shocked that he hid himself.


    For avid gossip lovers like Sherri and Rose, stopping midway amidst the juicy details was the most


    frustrating. If they could. not find out what happened after tonight¡¯s event, they would not be able to


    sleep. They might toss and turn all night until morning


    The next second, Rose¡¯s message was quite explicit. She wrote, [Sherri, why are you staying up so


    Sherri quickly replied. [Well, we¡¯ve already had a wonderful conversation. I do care about my little


    Hackett. I keep the frequency in moderation, like once a day.]


    Natalie and Ava looked at the messages on their phones, both facepalming What kind of conversation


    had just happened here?


    Even though Ava was young, she understood the implied meaning behind those words.


    How could they discuss something so sexual openly? Judging from Sherri¡¯s tone, did she think that this


    frequency was too little?


    She was practically like a lustful woman.


    Roseughed heartily and replied, [IIaha, Sherri, you¡¯re so real. I like you this way.1


    Natalie didn¡¯t immediately reply. She reminded Ava, saying. Ava. I suggest you keep the three-month


    time limit. confidential and not share it with them.¡±


    Ava caught Natalie¡¯s gaze and looked at messages on the phone. She understood and said, ¡°I think so


    too. We need to put locks on Sherri and Rose¡¯s mouths.¡±


    Natalie typed on her phone, [Don¡¯t lead my Ava astray. Be careful with your words.]


    Sherri responded, Oh well, we¡¯re all women. Don¡¯t be too restrained]


    Rose sent aughing emoji.


    Ava followed up. [I¡¯m here, Im here.]


    Rose sessfully ¡®summoned the main character. She was excited and quickly typed on her phone, [I


    knew you weren¡¯t asleep. Tell me, how do you feel now that you¡¯ve met my brother? Do you still like


    him?|


    Sherri chimed in. [Yes, yes, yes! Ava, hurry up and tell us. Frank looked quite handsome tonight.]


    Ele was super handsome. He unexpectedly made an appearance at the mask party.


    Ava lifted her head, once again catching Natalie¡¯s gaze. She nodded and then typed on her phone, (I


    don¡¯t know either. I need to think about it carefully.]


    Actually, it was not that they didn¡¯t consider Sherri and Rose as friends. Ava just wanted her


    rtionship to be secure. Sherri and Rose weren¡¯t scheming and were quite candid. They were just a


    bit outspoken. What if they identally mentioned the


    time limit in front of Hackett or Frank?


    Natalie was afraid that Frank might not take it seriously. Once a certain situation was given a time limit,


    people tended to count the days and put in effort ordingly. This might decrease the genuine


    enthusiasm from the heart.


    If Frank truly liked Ava, he¡¯ll put in a lot of effort regardless of whether there was a set time limit or not.


    Sherri agreed and replied, [Yes, Ava, your idea is right. Rose, I¡¯m talking about the matter, not targeting


    you. It¡¯s just that


    your brother owes Ava.]


    Sherri continued, [Ava needs some respect too. When we were helping Ava to get Frank¡¯s attention, he


    showed no response. But now that he¡¯s interested in Ava, she doesn¡¯t need to respond


    enthusiastically.]


    Sherri emphasized, [We can¡¯t have double standards just because he¡¯s handsome. Ava is also very


    good-looking I


    Rose quickly responded, [Sherri. I¡¯ll add on to your wordy messages. I totally agree with what you said.


    Ava, whether you like my brother or not, you have to y hard to get. Tease him a bit. ?


    Rose started toin, [He acts like a lord every day, and his words are even more venomous than


    a cobra¡¯s poison. No one could rival his arrogance.]


    Sherri meekly typed, [Rose, can I ask if you and Frank share the same mother?]


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose responded, [Stop talking nonsense. We do share the same mother. Good luck, Ava. I support


    you.]


    She then sent an emoji of a helpless expression.


    Natalie typed silently. [Dear Rose, you¡¯re tough. Friendly reminder, delete the chat history before you


    sleep tonight. Im afraid you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.]


    Rose retorted, I¡¯m not afraid. Cranky Franky can¡¯t get rid of me.]


    Sherri wrote. [I¡¯ll pray for you. Rose.


    Ava replied, [Sisters, I have ss tomorrow morning, but I¡¯m free in the afternoon. So, I can¡¯t stay up


    studies was crucial, and a hardworking girl was the most beautiful.


    Rose also mentioned she won first prize, but since she was not a Sapphire City University student, she


    returned the prize. She had not reached the level of using university resources to her advantage. If she


    really liked something, she could use Frank¡¯s card to buy it, no big deal.


    If Frank managed to win Ava¡¯s heart in the future, she might not be able to splurge his money


    recklessly anymore. So, she should take advantage of the current opportunity.


    Without further ado, Rose opened an online shopping site and ced orders Late into the night.


    Impulse buying was a thing. An hourter, she had unknowingly ced 28 orders. Worried that Frank


    might scold her, she kindly ordered two pairs of shoes for him.


    Rose quickly rounded up to a perfect 30 orders.


    Then, she remembered Natalie¡¯s advice and promptly deleted the chat history. She had to be careful.


    After all, she had just spent her brother¡¯s money

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    The next morning. Ava came to the school as usual, carrying her books and taking a seat in the fifth


    row of the multimedia


    ssroom


    Dressed in a white dress, her hair tied up high in a ponytail, she exuded a pure and ethereal charm.


    Her exquisite figure was perfectly proportioned, drawing the attention of many boys around her, along


    with hushed whispers. The scene fromst night must have been unforgettable for many, especially


    since they were in the same department.


    Gossip was never in short supply, and that was something that could not be changed. People were


    naturally curious, which was understandable.


    Ava paid no mund to the probing gazes around her, while Alex, her drowsy body dragged along by


    Ava¡¯s sessive calls, made her way to the ssroom.


    With crumbs from her hurried breakfast stuck to her mouth, nearly choking, Ava noticed Alex¡¯s


    struggling red face and handed her a bottle of soda water at once, saying, ¡°Take a sip quickly. I told you


    to get up early. Why did you have to linger in bed for another five minutes?¡±


    Alex took a big gulp of soda water, finished half of the bottle, and finally brought herself back from the


    brink. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s refreshing. Why did you insist on dragging me to your graduate ss? It¡¯s not easy


    for me as an undergraduate, you know?¡±


    The lecture today was given by the strictest professor in the Computer Science Department at


    Sapphire City University. He was ruthless in his teaching methods. Anyteness or absence in his


    ss would not only result in failing the course but also facing penalties that make you cynical.


    In theputer science department, the professor¡¯s penalties for students were not trivial, like


    standing outside the ssroom or copying texts. His methods were much more creative.


    He would ask the punished students to write a certain amount of code for the day and expect the


    students to express their attitude of admitting the mistake through coding, continuing until they


    genuinely felt to acknowledge it. However, the true state of admitting one¡¯s mistake through coding was


    something needed to personallyprehend, and this was precisely what made students fearful, as


    there was simply no way to grasp it.


    A girl from the back row had attended the masquerade party the previous night and had witnessed the


    scene between Ava and Frank. Curious, she leaned forward and asked, ¡°Hey, Ava, was that your ex


    The girl was full of gossip, hoping Ava¡¯s answer would align with her assumptions that Ava was the one


    who got dumped


    Alex, who knew the inside story, was displeased with these questions. Ava had a failed crush, and she


    cried so sadly that day Such questions could be kept in mind without needing to be spoken aloud.


    Asking the person involved was crossing a line, like rubbing salt in the wounds.


    Alex gave the girl from the back row a disdainful look. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡±


    The girl was annoyed. ¡°Did I ask you? I¡¯m asking Ava. Do you have any problem? Ava did not even say


    anything¡± Then she continued with a mutter. ¡°Such a queer.¡±


    Alex had always been straightforward. She liked what she liked and disliked what she disliked. She


    would not cater to anyone except Ava. ¡°It does concern me. Any issues with that? Your parents must


    be great scientists to create such a failure like you¡±


    Their argument started, and the girl from the back row was not a pushover ¡°Hey, who do you think you


    are! Take some meds to treat your madness. You¡¯re just a tterer who keeps trying to please Ava,


    following her everywhere¡±


    Everyone at school knew Ava had a good rtionship with Alex, a tomboy-like student


    Upon hearing this, Ava felt ufortable. While arguing was one thing, resorting to insults was a


    matter of character Besides, what Alex wore was her own choice. ¡°And what about your behavior? Are


    you a paparazzo? My business seems to have nothing to do with you. Do you need me to exin the


    word ¡®privacy¡¯ to you? It¡¯s impolite to excessively pry into others¡¯ matters. I¡¯m educating you now since I


    believe your parents never told you that. No need to thank me


    ¡°Plus, Alex is my friend, please respect her.¡±


    Ava rarely got angry, especially in public. Everyone had limits, and if one crossed the line, one could


    not me them for getting angry.


    The girl in the back seat sat down discontentedly and muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s so special about


    your You are just desperate. My guess is you either got dumped or failed at pursuing him


    Alex picked up a book and mmed it onto the desk behind her ¡°Enjoy being a bitch, huh? If you think


    you¡¯re not ugly enough now, I don¡¯t mind helping you with a fight¡±


    Alex¡¯s irritation quickly red up, and Ava was not pleased either Does it concern you whether I


    seeded in pursuSING someone or not? Your current behavior is truly embarrassing your parents¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    During the argument, a male ssmate sat down next to Ava, causing a gust of wind with his naklen


    movement. Because of


    his arrival, the attention of the girl who had been ready to argue was diverted.


    The guy wore a white T-shirt,yering with a white base pattern, and a light ck striped shirt. The


    slender long legs wrapped in a pair of light blue jeans, sparking imaginative thoughts.


    The brim of lus ck cap pressed down low, while a ck mask covered the entire face. He looked like


    a star who had made


    an entrance


    The buttons of his striped shirt at the wrist were undone and folded twice to his elbows, revealing


    tanned skin, firm muscles, and a strong sense of vitality. It was simple,fortable, fresh, alluring yet


    wild, with a touch of mystery.


    Ava and Alex¡¯s moods were not very pleasant due to their argument with the girl behind them. They did


    not notice the guy who had sat down beside them. Before long, the professor entered the room,


    carrying a few books under his arm, and walked towards the lectern with confident strides.


    There were white strands of hair, and the traces of time were visible in his eyes. The professor gently


    ced the books on the table, opened theputer, and prepared to start the lecture.


    Alex saw that the guy next to Ava had no textbooks and was wearing a mask and a cap. Out of


    goodwill, she leaned over and whispered. ¡°Hey, buddy, let me tell you, this professor can be quite strict.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by his gentle appearance. He¡¯s got a lot of strict rules.


    ¡°This is a piece of good advice. If you don¡¯t want to struggle yourself to death with coding, I suggest


    you take off your cap and mask now. No need to thank me.¡±


    Ava was not as nosy, and she did not even look to her left. She calmly opened her book, ready to take


    notes in ss.


    The guy in the fifth row at the back, take off your ¡®cool¡¯ gear while my mood is still good now.¡± The


    professor reminded the male ssmate.


    Upon hearing this, the guy extended his slender hand to remove his cap and then took off his mask. As


    the mask came off. Alex was left dumbfounded.


    With a mechanical movement, her elbow bumped several times into the side of Ava, who turned her


    head with a puzzled expression ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m getting ready for ss¡±


    Alex remained silent, merely lifting her chin and gesturing with her eyes toward Ava¡¯s left


    Following her guidance, Ava turned her head slightly to the left and was greeted by an extraordinarily


    attractive face. She froze in ce, her throat instinctively swallowed, and her heartbeats suddenly off


    rhythm.


    The professor¡¯s praise could be heard once again from the lectern. It seemed that he was indeed in a


    good mood today. ¡°Quite a handsome young fellow. Why are you hiding such an advantage? Are you


    afraid of attracting too much attention?


    ¡°Pay attention in ss. Don¡¯t wear masks or caps


    my


    ss¡±


    The guy responded with a polite smile towards the professor, saying. ¡°Understood, professor. I¡¯m just


    afraid my future girlfriend would get mad, so I am acting decent.¡±


    Acting as a decent guy.


    Upon hearing this, Ava remained silent, slightly furrowing her brows as she looked at the guy. A sudden


    chill ran down her spine. Did those words reallye out of his mouth?


    In the next second, she swiftly averted her gaze, covering half of her face as she exined to Alex with


    her eyes. ¡°I really did not know¡±


    The girl in the back seat was intrigued. She already found the guy attractive when she first saw him,


    and now he looked even more dashing. She thought to herself, ¡°Future girlfriend? Well, that means he


    doesn¡¯t have one yet.¡±


    Who would care about his rtionship with Ava? As long as they were not together, there was always a


    chance for her. With that thought in mind, she reached out and tapped the shoulder of the guy in front.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, can I have number?¡±


    your


    He did not answer, but instead took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped the spot where his shoulder


    had been touched. He lightly tapped his shoulder a couple of times in disdain and then wiped his hand,


    revealing clearly defined bones and strong tension in his long fingers.


    Ava could not help but turn around with curiosity and watch his series of actions. The look of disdain on


    his face was apparent. Ava made her look away after a moment, telling herself to stay calm.


    Without even turning his head, the guy addressed the girl behind him ¡°Are your parents in the business


    of home-wrecking¡± The girl did not understand. What did he mean? Did he want to know about her


    family? Her mother ran a training center, and her father was a construction contractor. Her family¡¯s


    financial situation was quite good. ¡°Well, my mother is¡­¡± Of course, Alex was familiar with this guy.


    She was satisfied with his move just now, earning a few favorable impressions. Before the girl in the


    back could finish introducing her family, Alex interrupted, kindly addressing the girl who had just argued


    with her. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand the term ¡®home-wrecker. How clueless can you be?¡±


    In response, the girl at the back stomped her foot in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Alex pinched Ava¡¯s soft and smooth leg under the desk. Ava¡¯s tender skin bore a red mark


    instantly, and the pain caused her to frown She leaned in and whispered with a lowered voice, ¡°Hey,


    what are you doing?¡±


    Tm helping you stay clear-headed I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get lured by him¡±


    Alex though to herself. ¡°This guy is too fucking attractive and even his teasing is so charming. He¡¯s


    dangerously captivating


    Ava continued in a hushed voire ¡°You used too much force. It hurts¡±


    Alex retorted, saying. ¡°If I don¡¯t use force, you won¡¯t learn.¡±


    Ava did not reply but thought to herself. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to torture myself if I want to learn from


    previous mistakes.¡±


    Both of them thought they were speaking in low voices and forgot that the guy next to them could hear


    them. They continued their hushed conversation.


    The guy casually leaned to the side, exuding a vibe of nonchnce. One hand supported his face, and


    he gazed at Ava, who did not dare to look back. He found her particrly adorable. He slightly swiped


    the corner of his lips with his tongue, adding a hint of roguishness, and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°You


    still have not answered my question fromst night yet. Avoiding won¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    This was not something Ava wanted to hear, and Alex could not restrain her following reaction. Ava


    took a deep breath, imitated the guy¡¯s posture by leaning sideways, and reminded herself to remain


    harr


    They shared the same posture, locking eyes with each other. One gaze was filled with affection, the


    other brimming with yfulness.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ava, though slightly annoyed, managed to sound tender. ¡°You¡¯re being too inconsistent. You did not


    react when I pursued you, yet you expect me to answer your questions. By that logic, aren¡¯t you


    avoiding me too? Hmph.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s determination was evident in her eyes. Even if her voice was soft, she exuded


    confidence and determination, just like a warrior ready to confront her enemy.


    Instead of getting angry, the guy. Frank, seemed amused by her efforts. His eyes were tinged with


    affection, and he responded gently. ¡°Mmm¡±


    Ava thought to herself. I said that much, and you only reply with a single sound?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask again. Is there still time to answer the question from before you returned to Sapphire City?


    Frank asked once more, a smile ying at the corners of his eyes.


    Holding her breath, Ava suppressed her inner agitation. She was once again captivated by Frank¡¯s


    handsome appearance, feeling herposure slip away. Strengthening her determination, she tried to


    sound more assertive and replied, ¡°It¡¯s too


    As the words left her mouth, she quickly averted her gaze. His eyes were as deep as the ocean as if


    trying to pull her in. If their eyes met for just another second, she might have changed her mind and


    said it was not toote.


    Frank continued to keep it simple, his expression showing no emotions. ¡°Mmm¡±


    Alex thought to herself, ¡°Does this guy ever read? He seriouslycks vocabry.¡±


    How would hemunicate with Ava in the future? Would it only be phrases like ¡°Mmm¡± and ¡°Oh¡±?


    ¡°Those in the fifth row at the back, no dating or public disys of affection in my ss. Focus on your


    studies.¡± The professor reminded them without turning to his front.


    Today, the professor¡¯s demeanor was quite good, and he was patient as well.


    His statement just now did not single anyone out by name. As long as no one spoke up, no one would


    know who it referred to. After all, the fifth row was not upied by just two people, it was an entire


    row.


    A deep and maic voice resonated throughout the spacious ssroom. ¡°Understood, professor.¡±


    The professor nodded upon hearing this, expressing satisfaction. This student was indeed a good one.


    Ava was dumbfounded. Did this statement imply that they were a couple?


    When did the agree to this? She had not, not at all.


    With a pout, she turned her head, visibly annoyed, and asked, ¡°When did I agree to this? I didn¡¯t.¡± Her


    irritation was clear.


    Frank still rested his head on his hand, tilting his head to gaze at her petite face. He tugged at the


    corner of his lips, forming


    a subtle smile, and let out a soft ¡°Mmun.¡±


    Ava was helpless and remained silent


    Alex thought to herself, ¡°Ava is in serious trouble. She can¡¯t outwit this sly fox. During just one ss,


    he¡¯s cunningly asserted


    the dominance.¡±


    And that was witnessed by the professor.


    Impressive.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    As the bell rang for the end of ss, Ava quickly pulled Alex along, her steps quick and almost like


    being pursued by a wolf behind her. But indeed, there was a wolf chasing after her.


    Ava¡¯s nervous heart raced irregrly, and she did not dare look back. She walked ahead desperately,


    causing Alex to stumble slightly as she pulled her along. ¡°Sweetheart, where are you nning to


    hide?¡±


    In the dorm, she needed to ease her mood and regain herposure.


    A captivating and maic voice with a sense of security came from behind, saying, ¡°Hey, buddy. I


    need your sweetheart. for a few minutes.¡±


    At those words, the two people hurrying ahead suddenly halted, and Alex lowered her voice to remind


    Ava. ¡°Sweetheart, I think you can avoid him this time, but not next time. Why not face it head-on? You


    can confront him with your confidence and address the injustices you have faced¡±


    After saying that. Alex nodded earnestly and encouraged her.


    In Alex¡¯s opinion, Frank was quite impressive. Apart from being exceptionally handsome, he also


    exuded a strong sense of decency. It was not surprising that Ava was attracted to him.


    After a moment of contemtion, Ava finally agreed. Alright, she would face it directly then. ¡°You go


    back to the dorm first.¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t have lunch with you. You probably won¡¯t be able to make it back.¡±


    Ava still had feelings for Frank, but after thest time he rejected her, she felt embarrassed and hurt.


    She had even deleted. his contact on WhatsApp, intending to erase him from her memory. Yet, here he


    was,ing back to ask for answers. What about the tears she shed earlier? She felt quite unfair


    about it.


    Mentally preparing herself. Ava turned around, but her small hands were nervously sped behind her


    back.


    Frank had his hands in his pockets, exuding an explosion of masculine charisma. His cap was reversed


    on his head, and his mask had been put away in the pocket.


    His chiseled features were captivating, making it hard to resist his charm. Ava scolded herself for


    emotionless as she spoke, ¡°Tell me your


    motive.¡±


    Ava wore a white off-shoulder dress with thin straps on the shoulders and a high ponytail adorned with


    a bright and eye-catching hairband, which seemed to be custom-made.


    The earrings were shaped like maple leaves, reflecting autumn colors. They contrasted beautifully with


    her exposed corbones, where the skin appeared delicate and tender.


    A subtle touch of makeup adorned her peachy cheeks, making her appear like a budding flower. Her


    facial features were well-defined and captivating, exuding a fresh and charming allure, and strands of


    hair gently danced around her heart. Frank pressed his hand against the cap on his head and spoke in


    a low, maic tone, ¡°To pursue you.¡± His voice carried a hint of amusement as he slightly raised his


    voice in thest word.


    With just a few simple words, Ava¡¯s fidgeting hands behind her back began to intertwine. She took a


    deep breath and finally managed to utter a single word with all her strength. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The visible happiness appeared at the corner of her lips. Even Ava herself did not realize that she had


    unintentionally revealed her true feelings.


    Frank naturally noticed, but he was willing to y along with his princess. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    What? Ava was dumbfounded.


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Frank found it adorable. They were basking in the sunlight together,


    and he noticed the faint sweat on her forehead. He took off his cap and took a step forward.


    Startled, Ava instinctively stepped back. In the next moment, the ck cap was ced on her head,


    casting an instant shadow over her face. It turned out that he wanted to shield her from the sun. She


    had thought¡­


    ¡°Wear it. My princess can not be hurt by sunburn¡± Frank exined.


    Ava¡¯s mind briefly conjured an image of her being sunburned. She burst intoughter in the next


    second, and her smile was as refreshing as a breeze in spring.


    Avaughed for a while, but seeing that Frank had not continued the previous conversation, she felt


    awkward. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I should focus on studying and avoid


    rtionships at the moment?¡±


    She was referring to her phone conversation with her mother on the ind that night, which Frank


    overheard. He then told her the school did not allow students to have rtionships and advised her to


    concentrate on her studies.


    As Frank often said these things, Ava felt that he looked down on her age. So, on the second day after


    returning to Sapphire


    City, she bought some suits, chiffon blouses, and elegant dresses to show her feminine side.


    Wasn¡¯t be concerned about her young age? Didn¡¯t he know that women relied on their outfits to appear


    mature?


    Frank was not offended. Instead, he chuckled. He knew that she was irritated. He used her previous


    words to retort, saying. ¡°Your memory is quite good, so you remember every word I have said.¡±


    If Ava admitted to remembering, that would mean she missed him a lot. This was something she could


    not admit. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I just thought of it suddenly.¡±


    Ava thought to herself, ¡°Exactly, I must not admit it.¡±


    Frank nced at her delicate little face, slightly flushed from the sun. He said softly. ¡°Let me take you


    back home.¡±


    Ava lied. Tm going back to¡­ the dorm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have sses this afternoon¡± Frank revealed her lie right away.


    Ava looked at the handsome man next to her with surprise. ¡°You checked my ss schedule?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded calmly, openly admitting it without hiding.


    Frank continued expressing his intentions. ¡°I¡¯ll keep pursuing you.¡± Whether you agreed or not, he left


    thetter part of the sentence unsaid.


    Ava suddenly changed her opinion of the man walking beside her. The previously reserved guy was


    now being direct. ¡°Have you pursued any girls before? You seem so straightforward.¡±


    Ava was genuinely curious but also anxious. She regretted asking the question as soon as it left her


    mouth. She was afraid he would say yes. It was the paradox of being a woman, torn between wanting


    to know and fearing the answer. Women were creatures of paradox.


    One second passed, then another. Frank still had not answered. Just as Ava thought that Frank would


    not respond, a soft voice echoed in her ears. ¡°I learned it from you.¡±


    Before Ava could refute it, the next sentence quickly followed. ¡°I have never pursued a girl before.


    You¡¯re the first. My experiencees from you.¡±


    Ava¡¯s words were stuck in her throat by the reply.


    In the beginning. Ava had aggressively pursued Frank with great momentum, but now the tables had


    turned. It was his turn to be assertive.


    Thinking about it, she still felt satisfied deep down. He said he had never pursued girls before. But was


    it because he had never pursued, never had a girlfriend, or never liked anyone?


    Frank, always keen and observant, had already noticed the contemtive expression on Ava¡¯s slightly


    furrowed face. He lifted the corner of his lips, smiling, and said. ¡°Never had a girlfriend, never pursued


    anyone.¡±


    Ava lifted her gaze in a sudden movement, looking at hisposed face. Her thoughts spilled out


    involuntarily. ¡°Can you read minds?¡±


    Frank looking down at her with a smug smile, replied, ¡°No.¡±


    This youngdy¡¯s emotions and thoughts were written all over her face, inly visible. What use was


    there for mind-reading?


    ¡°I guessed it.¡±


    Ava lowered her gaze, looking at her shoes, and walked alongside him toward the parking lot. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Frank drove Ava to the manor entrance of the Turner Manor, then made a call to Trevon, asking him to


    Throughout the car ride, Ava sat in silence in the front passenger seat. Frank did not disturb her, and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    the atmosphere was quiet and tense, almost unbearable. Her nails were almost wed off


    Frank remained focused on the road ahead, driving attentively, without any intention of disturbing her.


    His thoughts were inscrutable, leaving people guessing.


    Ava unfastened her seatbelt, opened the car door, and got out. Within moments, another car appeared


    from inside the manor. One of the doors opened, clearly indicating no intention to avoid Frank.


    Frank furrowed his brow as he looked at the six doors. His gaze deepened. He reached over and


    opened the rear door of Trevon¡¯s car. Once Ava had settled inside, he said to no one in particr,


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Trevon did not get out of the car. He rolled down the window, leaning on it casually, and asked with a


    hint of strugness, ¡°Why note in and sit for a while? The manor is quiterge. You havee all


    this way, at least enjoy a day out.¡±


    How could Frank not detect the smugness? He chuckled and replied, ¡°Maybe next time. You can take a


    longer stroll around first to refresh your memory of the manor.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy this car or rent it? Trevon raised his chin slightly as he nced at Frank¡¯s new car and


    brand-new license te Frank did not respond to the question, automatically avoiding it. He started the


    car and drove away


    Ava subconsciously looked at the Porsche speeding away, kicking up dust, and felt a hint of


    disappointment.


    Trevon in the driver¡¯s seat was full of subtlety and scheming Before, he had nothing to leverage, but


    now he did. Through the rearview mirror, he brainwashed Ava ¡°Ava, let me tell you, you can¡¯t forgive


    Frank so quickly, or else he won¡¯t cherish you in the future¡±


    Ava, who was sitting in the back seat, sat forward and asked, ¡°Trevon, do you feel the same way? But


    you know, whenever I see him. I waver in my decision. He is exactly my type¡±


    Trevon believed that Ava had been lured by Frank¡¯s appearance and was easily swayed. He continued


    to influence her. ¡°Ava, is he pursuing you now!


    Ava recounted the events of the day to Trevon. At this point. Trevon was practically a family member to


    her. There was no need to hide anything Moreover, he was Frank¡¯s best friend, so he must understand


    Frank better and offer sensible advice.


    After listening to Ava¡¯s exnation. Trevon had to admit that Frank handled things swiftly and cleanly.


    He had first dealt with Joseph, and now he had gone straight to the school for Ava, openly stating his


    intentions


    Trevon had to admit that Fr


    the disguise was revealed,


    cas scheming, but very impressive In Athana, Frank was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, and now


    Ava reminded. Trevon in the front Trevon, tell me Did Frank ever like any girls before?¡±


    Trevon maintained a hint of moral integrity and carefully selected his words. He never had a girlfriend,


    but many girls liked hum


    Trevon did not mention that Frank had rejected all those girls and kept himself clean Considering how


    challenging it was for him to pursue his wife, he wanted Frank to share hardships with him as his best


    friend.


    In the next second. Ava as deep in the tht in the backseat, not saying a word. Trevon was quite


    satisfied with her reaction, his scheming smule hidden from)

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    The car stopped in the manor¡¯s parking space. Trevon unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. He


    opened the backseat door for Ava, acting like a gentleman.


    Ava slowly got out of the car. After stepping out, she walked quickly towards the entrance of the vi.


    After a few steps, Ava paused and asked Trevon, who seemed to be in an unusually good mood,


    ¡°Trevon, is Natalie in her room?¡±


    Trevon pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Natalie should be awake. You can go and take a look¡±


    As she entered the vi, she came face to face with Emma Emma was dressed in a deep green sheath


    dress, wearing a pair of indoor shoes on her feet, and holding a toy in her hand. Inside the living room.


    Jasper was munching on a cherry tomato with one hand and ying with a toy with the other. Jasper


    was truly disying the demeanor of a master.


    Emma Turner¡¯s hair was elegantly updoed, secured with a jade hairpin, exuding an air of grace and


    prestige. When she saw the ck hat atop Ava¡¯s head. Emma¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, yet she


    refrained from saying anything. Instead, Ernma put on a tender smile, brimming with affection.


    ¡°Wee back, Ava Did Trevon fetch you?¡±


    Ava was in a hurry to find Natalie. Then, she quickly replied. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Trevon, who was following behind Ava, did not refute. He only smiled slightly and meaningfully. Then,


    he politely addressed Emma and sat down on the sofa. Emma turned around and looked steadily in the


    direction of the stairs. Emma shook her head helplessly and sat down on the sofa.


    Trevon naturally noticed Emma¡¯s concern. He casually picked up one of Jasper¡¯s toys and handed it to


    Jasper. Although Jasper was quite puzzled by Trevon¡¯s behavior, he still epted it without much


    thought


    ¡°Emma, did Joseph tell you about Frank?


    Emma handed the toy she was holding to Jasper. Jasper took it and in a sweet and childish tone said.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma,


    dad.¡±


    ¡°Well. Trevon responded in a subdued tone.


    Emma extended her hand and affectionately ruffled Jasper¡¯s hair on top. Crossing her legs, she sat


    gracefully, her hands. folded on herp ¡°Joseph told me this morning that Frank¡¯s approach is quite


    straightforward, and Frank doesn¡¯t have any undesirable habits¡±


    After Ava left in the morning. Joseph informed Emma about everything that happenedst night. He


    also shared the information he had gathered, including Frank Roberts¡¯s character and personality.


    After listening to it. Emma had a favorable impression. The details would still depend on Ava¡¯s


    thoughts. She repeatedly advised Joseph not to meddle in Ava¡¯s rtionship matters. Joseph could


    protect Ava, but not intervene. All decisions should still be made by Ava herself.


    Trevon didn¡¯t lie to Emma. He spoke truthfully. ¡°Frank is reserved, but he¡¯s good in all other aspects,


    especially when ites to rtionships. Frank maintains a clean approach and always adheres to his


    principles. Emma, you can be reassured about this. I¡¯ve spent many years with him, and I can vouch


    for his character.¡±


    Frank wasn¡¯t someone who acts recklessly. Otherwise, their years of rtionship wouldn¡¯t be as pure


    as a nk sheet of paper.


    Just Lithern Club¡¯s leadingdy had admired Frank Roberts for years, yet he never allowed her to get


    close. Aside from their professional rtionship as superior and subordinate, there was nothing else.


    Just as Frank said, she¡¯s here to recruit the headliner, not to be the headliner.


    Emma nodded after listening. She was also satisfied with the present Trevon, as he treated Natalie


    well. Their primary concern was Natalie¡¯s happiness. Material matters were of little importance to


    them.


    Upstairs, Ava pushed open the door to the room and found that Natalie was no longer on the bed.


    Ava¡¯s gaze swept around, and the sound of rushing water echoed from the bathroom


    Following the sound, Ava walked toward the bathroom and called out sweetly. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mouth was still filled with toothpaste and foam. She removed her toothbrush and asked


    unclearly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ava had mentioned to Nataliest night that Ava had sses in the morning.


    So, she should be back from ss by now.


    Natalie¡¯s sleepwear was a dress with a slightly low neckline, revealing the faint marks on her fair skin.


    Ava felt a bit embarrassed even looking at it. She nced at the doorway and asked yfully, ¡°Natalie,


    it looks like those hickeys on you are having a hard time staying put.¡±


    After saying this, Ava yfully pointed at Natalie¡¯s chest and neck with her fingers, indicating that there


    were quite a few of them


    Natalie squinted her attractive eyes, her face stiffening. She turned to look at her reflection in the


    mirror, giving herself a one-second nce. Inside, Natalie cursed Trevon countless times, closed her


    eyes tightly and took a deep breath.¨C


    Initially. Natalie had intended to find a reason to help Ava forget about this awkward moment. However,


    as Natalie turned around, she saw the ck baseball cap atop Ava¡¯s head. Natalie raised her hand and


    gestured toward the cap, asking, ¡°Did Frank Robertse to see you?¡±


    Natalie did not notice it just now. Now, he finally noticed that it was clearly a boy¡¯s hat.


    Natalie quickly added. ¡°Or it belongs to your good friend?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, it made sense that Alex would wear this hat. Nothing about him was


    girlish, let alone a pink hat


    Ava finally realized that she still had Frank¡¯s hat on her head. Ava¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she


    delightedly and shyly took off the hat, murmuring. ¡°Frank¡¯s¡±


    Natalie had finished brushing her teeth and rinsed her mouth. She wiped her mouth with a towel and


    came out of the bathroom without any makeup. Ava moved to the side to make space, following


    Natalie.


    Natalie understood, ¡°Did he bring you back and then leave without entering the manor!¡±


    There was a slight trace of disappointment in Ava¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, Frank told Trevon that he wille


    next time.¡±


    ¡°But you still want Frank toe, right? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted him to pursue you in doubled time?


    And now you¡¯re having second thoughts?¡± Natalie asked, firing off a series of questions as she


    searched for clothes in the closet that Emma had prepared.


    Ava sat on the edge of Natalie¡¯s bed, toying with Frank¡¯s hat in her hands. Ava unbuttoned it and


    fastened it back, her gaze drifting up to Natalie. Ava¡¯s eyes shimmered, and she began to speak in a


    gentle tone. ¡°Natalie, I reallyck self-control. You know, today he came to school to apany me to


    ss. I lost myposure and almost couldn¡¯t resist agreeing to him.¡±


    ¡°Why does he perfectly match my aesthetic preferences? He¡¯s just so handsome, you know¡­¡±


    Ava continued to chatter on, wanting to share with Natalie the details of what happened between Frank


    and that infatuated girl.


    Natalie turned around abruptly, her face showing astonishment. She interrupted Ava¡¯s rambling and


    eximed, ¡°What did you say¡­ Frank went to your university to apany you to ss?¡±


    This time, Natalie stopped looking for clothes and sat directly beside Ava Natalie had initially assumed


    that Frank was just going to pick Ava up at the entrance, but to think he actually apanied her to


    ss. Was he that efficient?


    Thinking about Damon, this tform belonged to Frank. The efficiency was also extremely high. With


    such aparison, it didn¡¯t seem strange for Frank to be so efficient.


    Damon, making Natalie slightly suspicious. Didn¡¯t wait for Ava to answer her previous question, Natalie


    asked again. ¡°Ava, what¡¯s the online username of the guy who taught you aboutputers?¡±


    Ava answered without any hesitation, ¡°Damon¡±


    This name was so familiar. She¡¯d been seeing it every day recently. It was already imprinted in her


    mind. She didn¡¯t even need to think to answer.


    Natalie was speechless.


    If she had to give Frank Roberts a nickname, ¡°Big Bad Wolf¡± seems to be quite suitable.


    However, it was obvious that a big bad wolf could not describe his actions at all.


    ¡°The big bad wolf¡± and ¡°the scheming man¡± were all very fitting


    Ava was like a little white rabbit, willingly walking into the tiger¡¯s den and seeming quite content about


    it.


    Ava was curious about Natalie¡¯s reaction. In addition to being surprised, Natalie also seemed


    astonished ¡°Natalie, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I might not personally know him, but this tform was created by Trevon and Frank. As for Damon, I


    believe Trevon is acquainted with him. Just give me a moment.¡±


    Natalie confidently affirmed her analysis results.


    This time, it was Ava¡¯s turn to be surprised. Her voice suddenly rose. ¡°Damon is Frank¡¯s man?¡±


    The level of surprise didn¡¯t skyrocket because the connection between Damon and Ava was


    established through Rose Roberts. Natalie had already swiftly analyzed this in her mind. Considering


    that Rose is Frank¡¯s sister, it¡¯s quite reasonable for them to know each other, and that exnation


    makes sense.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So she wasn¡¯t very surprised.


    Natalie nodded as she took out her phone and sent a message to Trevon. [Are you downstairs?]


    Trevon quickly replied, [Yes, are you awake?]


    Natalie got straight to the point. [Come upstairs for a moment. I need to talk to you about something.]


    Trevon replied obediently. [Sure, honey 1


    Not long after, Trevon strode into the room. With one hand casually in his pocket, he strolled in and


    nonchntly asked. ¡°Honey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem. Let me ask you something. Isn¡¯t there a person named Damon on the tform


    you and Frank are involved in? Do you know him? Who is he?¡±


    Natalie asked directly.


    Trevon nced at Natalie and then at Ava, meeting their expectant gazes. Trevon felt somewhat


    awkward and lowered has eyelids as he pondered.


    Trevon couldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore today. If he lied, he might end up being scolded by Natalie.


    The n they had, discussed about having a second child couldn¡¯t bepromised. Trevon thought


    about the consequences.


    After carefully considering the pros and cons. Trevon, with one hand in his pocket and the other gently


    touching his nose. leaned against the door. After a moment. Trevon looked up, meeting the two pairs of


    hopeful eyes Sumbing to the situation, he revealed. ¡°Well.. Damon is actually Frank Roberts¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie and Ava were both left in shock, their mouths agape and their expressions frozen. For a


    moment, they couldn¡¯t seem to grasp the reality of the words they had just heard.


    Silence hung in the air, a brief yet profound stillness that enveloped the room. For that moment, no one


    uttered a word.


    The tension in the air even made Trevon, who was typicallyposed, feel uneasy. Trevon attempted


    to break the silence. saying. ¡°Frank might have wanted to do a good deed without seeking recognition.


    You can ask Rose, she might have a better understanding of the situation¡±


    Trevon passed the buck to Rose.


    ¡°Exactly. I had no idea about this. It had nothing to do with me,¡± said Trevon. Trevon signaled with his


    eyes to show Natalie


    his innocence.


    Trevon¡¯s statement was directed at Ava. The extent of Ava¡¯s surprise indicated that it wasn¡¯t Frank who


    approached her on his own, which meant someone else introduced them. Upon further thought, it was


    undoubtedly Rose Roberts.


    However, Trevon was unaware that he had misinterpreted the situation. Frank had actually volunteered


    for this operation. using Rose¡¯s name as a cover.


    Natalie snapped out of it and bumped Ava¡¯s shoulder, who was still in a daze. ¡°Yeah, ask her. Rose


    might know the reason.¡±


    Whether this was a carefully nned move, love at first sight, or a dyed realization, only Frank


    Roberts himself probably knew.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Ava did not send Rose a message immediately. Ava sat on Natalie¡¯s bed and recalled her conversation


    with Frank over this period.


    Ava couldn¡¯t remember what day it had been but remembered the exact message. It was a message


    sent by Rose. Thenguage was concise and simple, [Let me introduce you to aputer genius. |


    When Ava heard the words puter genius¡±, Ava didn¡¯t turn Rose down and quickly replied to Rose,


    [Okay.]


    After a while, a WhatsApp contact card was sent to Ava. The name on the contact was Damon, and his


    profile picture was of a cool, ck keyboard. At that time, Ava was attracted by this profile picture and


    immediately replied to Rose, [Thank you, I love you, xoxo


    After that, Ava added Damon¡¯s WhatsApp ount and started learning from him.


    Out of courtesy. Ava sent a polite message to Daron, Hello, Rose sent me your number. I heard that


    you¡¯re aputer genius. Can I ask you some things once in a while?|


    Ava¡¯s tour was polite and cautious as she asked for help.


    Damon replied. (Yes, sure)


    This reply made Ava roll around on her bed happily before she sent a reply. [Then I¡¯ll look for you if I


    have any questions in the future 1


    Damon responded, [Okay |


    When Ava first started interacting online with him, Ava felt that this person was aloof and cool. Damon


    didn¡¯t say much, but everything he said was straight to the point, and he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    [Sure]


    Let¡¯s begin ]


    [Again. This time, hack myputer the way I did it just now.)


    [There¡¯s progress. You did it five minutes faster.]


    [Keep going]


    [I¡¯ll teach you three points tonight |


    Do it the way I taught you yesterday.)


    These were all Frank¡¯s recent messages to Ava. None of them contained any extra information. This


    was also the reason why Ava had never suspected his identity.


    Ava had asked him questions other than studying, such as, [Genius, where are you from?]


    Since the so-called genius didn¡¯t reply. Ava didn¡¯t ask any more such questions.


    Ava couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so after being praised for being faster, Ava was very happy and


    started asking again, [Genius, are you a student?]


    Damon answered, [No.]


    Ava asked. [Are you working in theputer industry?]


    Damon answered, [No.]


    From Damon¡¯s replies, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to talk about anything other than teaching


    Ava. At that time, Ava thought that Rose might have asked him for help, or he might have been


    unwilling. In order not to put him off, Ava didn¡¯t ask about anything other than what she needed to


    learn.


    After recalling all their previous chatting history, there were clues to follow. It was just that Ava didn¡¯t


    think much about it, and her impression of Damon remained within the boundaries that Rose had set


    when she had introduced Damon to Ava.


    After regaining her senses, Ava sent a message to Rose and waited.


    In Sapphire hotel, Rose felt that all the muscles in her body had rxed, and her entire body was


    movement. Rose¡¯s silk pajama pants fell to her thighs as she raised her legs.


    Rose was happily exercising while lying on the bed when the door opened with a bang. Rose looked at


    the door and saw an energetic man leaning against the door frame.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve changed your style today. Is this some sort of student or young man fashion style? Rose


    sat up and sized up the person at the door.


    Frank was still leaningzily against the door and had no intention of entering. ¡°Rise and shine. Are you


    going to stay in bed


    all your life?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone. Ava has sses in the morning, so I have nothing to do. I can¡¯t go to ss with her,


    right? Besides, I have to inform her in advance if I want to enter their school. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡±


    Rose remembered that Ava had said that it wasn¡¯t easy to enter through the main gates of Sapphire


    City University. They had to report to the principal in advance and then tell the guard and show him a


    photo before they would let someone in


    That night, Rose could go to the party because Ava had already done the necessary for her. However,


    Frank probably had not done so. Rose was curious about how her brother had gotten in Rose asked,


    ¡°How did you get in that night when you went to look for Ava? Did you climb the wall?¡±


    After saying that, Rose looked at Frank¡¯s slender legs, thinking that with such long legs, it shouldn¡¯t be


    difficult for Frank to climb in


    Frank was disgusted by the way Rose was sizing him up, so he turned his body away to avoid her


    gaze. ¡°Rose Roberts, why don¡¯t you change your surname to Wild? Seriously, no one is as wild as


    you.


    Just because you can¡¯t get in doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t¡±


    Rose sighed before she retorted. ¡°If you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you try entering Ava¡¯s house? Show off¡±


    Seeing that Frank was ignoring her, Rose wondered why Frank was standing at the door but not talking


    to her. Did Frank think he was a bodyguard? ¡°Where did you go dressed like that this morning¡± Rose


    asked.


    Frank thought of the scene from that morning and felt inexplicably happy. However, his expression


    remained indifferent as he spoke, ¡°ss.¡±


    ¡°ss?¡± Rose wondered what ss Frank had gone for


    ¡°Are you getting up or not? Hurry and get up to eat. It¡¯s already 11¡± While his sister was still pondering.


    Frank urged again.


    Rose picked up her phone and looked at the time, realizing that there was a message from Ava Rose


    opened the message with one hand and said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait to eat with Sherri and the others. If you¡¯re


    hungry, you can eat first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Besides, how is my food supposed to digest


    properly if I eat with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone else is as free as you are? They¡¯re all busy¡±


    Frank looked at Rose as if she was an idiot.


    ¡°What could they be busy with¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, Rose remembered that Hackett and Sherri were indeed a little busy.


    Rose decided to drop it and force herself to eat with Cranky Franky.


    It was better than eating alone.


    Rose lowered her head and looked at Ava¡¯s message, [Rose, where did you find theputer genius


    who you introduced me to? Did Frank introduce you to him?


    Ava didn¡¯t directly expose that she thought this genius was Frank. Ava wanted to see if Rose knew


    about this.


    Seeing that Rose had lowered her head over her phone, Frank was not in a hurry either. Frank walked


    in from outside and sat on Rose¡¯s bed, scrolling through his phone.


    Frank would give Rose half an hour at the most. If Rose didn¡¯t get up by then, he would take action.


    Rose knew Ava was referring to Frank but she refused to admit it. Instead, Rose used her brother. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t introduce him to you. How would I know some genius? I¡¯m just a pediatrician. My brother used


    my phone to send it to you. I guess you blocked him, and he couldn¡¯t send you a message, or he might


    have been afraid you would reject him if he was the one who made the introductions.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Rose thought with certainty.


    Ava replied, [My brother-inw said that the person who taught me aboutputers is actually your


    brother.]


    Ava¡¯s reply came as a huge shock.


    Rose did not reply to Ava¡¯s message immediately. Instead, Rose raised her head and looked at Frank,


    wanting to find a new definition to describe him. After searching in her mind, Rose finally found an


    appropriate word, and said disdainfully. ¡°Passionate on the inside.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank held his phone with one hand and ced the other on the edge of the bed.


    Frank nced at his sister with a cold and warning gaze. ¡°Rose Roberts, you¡¯re acting up because I


    haven¡¯t taught you a lesson in three days, right? If you¡¯re itching for a beating, just tell me.¡±


    Rose could not be bothered to waste her breath on Frank. Without another word, Rose handed her


    phone to Frank, the screen still showing her conversation with Ava. Rose held her phone in front of


    Frank for a few seconds before retracting her hand. As if Rose had caught her brother in a lie, she


    askedcently, ¡°Can you ept me saying you¡¯re passionate on the inside now? Even that term


    is polite for someone like you. You¡¯re a big bad wolf, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. To think that 1 was


    worried for you. Meanwhile, you¡¯re just doing great things quietly.¡±


    Rose stretched out her leg and kicked Frank from behind. When Frank didn¡¯t react, Rose did it again.


    Frank raised his hand and pped her leg. Even through the material of her pants, Rose felt that Frank


    had used too much strength. ¡°Are you trying to silence me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. Ell handle it myself,¡± Frank instructed.


    Rose, who already knew everything that had happened, sat down and prepared to interview Frank.


    Rose held her phone like a microphone and pointed it at Frank¡¯s lips, ¡°Here, let me interview you on


    behalf of the Roberts family. How did you do it? Use my phone and promote yourself.¡±


    As soon as Rose finished speaking. Frank immediately raised his hand to hit Rose again. Rose reacted


    quickly and retreated, her phone still raised in her hand. Rose said carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. Tell me.


    I won¡¯t tell anyone. I promise.¡±


    Rose raised her index and middle fingers in the air to make a gesture of promise, doing almost


    everything but actually swearing


    Seeing that Frank was not angry, Rose continued. Then let me put it another way. What do you like


    about Ava? Go ahead and chat. It¡¯s easy to get sick if you hold everything back.¡±


    Unexpectedly. Frank started talking. There¡¯s something about her that shines. She¡¯s innocent and kind.


    There¡¯s even a hint of maturity in her innocence. She¡¯s also highly skilled.


    Rose almost dropped the phone in her hand. Were these words really from her brother Frank, the man


    of few words¡± ¡°So you know how to praise people? I thought you only knew how to say savage things.


    You indeed have a hidden side to you.¡±


    Frank leaned back andy down on the bed. Frank said to Rose. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you now. Will you despise Ava for not having achievements in the future?¡± Rose asked.


    Frank answered, ¡°Do you think I need a strong woman? I don¡¯t n to be like WilliamTM


    Rose thought about it and agreed. Grace was a strong woman, and her aura could suppress William.


    At the same time, William and Grace were very happy. In a marriage, one party would have to give in. It


    would be difficult to get along if neither party was able topromise.


    While Rose was still lost in her thoughts, Frank spoke again. Frank crossed his hands behind his head


    and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Ava has a lot of potential inputers. She¡¯s not just a delicate young


    woman. When she graduates, she can handle working in our technologypany,¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if Ava had nothing. Other than the fact that she was artistic, many people in their


    technologypany were not as skilled as her inputers. Ava had the pampered aura of a little


    princess, but she didn¡¯t behave like she was pampered. Most such girls would be insufferably arrogant


    and look down on others, but Ava did not seem to have that problem. If anything, it might just be that


    Ava was a little delicate and would cry easily.


    However, judging from Ava¡¯s skills, her mind was not fragile. If Ava wanted to cklist someone, she


    would cklist them. If she wanted to stop chasing, she would. Ava didn¡¯t drag her feet along.


    Ava was so sharp and decisive that even Frank was speechless.


    children.


    The Turner family did not raise Ava for her to do nothing in the future. Instead, they took good care of


    Ava and guided her carefully. It was easy for such a family with both power and wealth to have arrogant


    and domineering


    However, neither Joseph nor Ava were such people.


    There was no way to exin one¡¯s feelings for someone. Some people fell in love at first sight, while


    some developed feelings over time. There was no way to exin why they liked someone. There was


    no rule that a certain person had to be paired with the same kind of personality or type of person.


    There was no need for them to bepatible, either. Love is based on self-awareness. Sometimes,


    career woman was very high. Frank knew what he wanted and what kind of life he did not want.


    Grace¡¯s marriage to William was blissful, but it was not what Frank wanted.


    In Frank¡¯s eyes, Ava was already great, and she would only be more mature in the future.


    Waiting was a good thing, too.


    Rose was stunned. How was this a man who was shy on the outside bur passionate on the inside?


    Frank was a scheming man who had already nned out the future. ¡°Frank Roberts, you¡¯re horrible.


    You¡¯ve already thought about Ava¡¯s future. How are you so confident in winning her back? You were


    the one who ignored her back then.¡±


    After saying that, Rose even started stinging, ¡°My passion is burning like a fire, extinguished by your


    merciless attitude, my passion..


    A pillow smashed into Rose¡¯s face. Rose¡¯s made-up song abruptly stopped and the pillow fell from her


    face to the bed. Rote red at Frank. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tm warning you. Don¡¯t tell Grace nonsense.¡±


    Rosey down by Frank Frank pushed Rose aside in disdain and said, ¡°Move over a little. You haven¡¯t


    even brushed your teeth¡±


    Rose covered her mouth with her hand and exhaled. Rose took a smilf and said, ¡°There¡¯s no smell


    anyway. You¡¯re lying on my bed, but you¡¯re behaving this way? Indeed, your love for your sister has


    dwindled now that you have a future gulfriend¡±


    When Rose said that, Frank spoke, ¡°Return me my supplementary card.¡±


    Rose clutched her chest. That¡¯s brutal ¡±


    ¡°Miss Rose, do you think it¡¯s suitable for you to have this card Thurry up,¡± Frank reminded her


    Things were different now. It was indeed a little inappropriate, but this was not the way to do things.


    Rose could return it, but she needed to gains a little something Rosey down agam and in hed closer


    toward Frank ¡°Don¡¯t be so far away. I¡¯ll show you Ava¡¯s house. It¡¯s very beautiful ¡±


    As Rose spoke, she opened her phone¡¯s photo album and showed Frank the photos and videos,


    introducing Ava¡¯s house carefully ¡°See? It looks good, right? Listen, I originally thought a little princess


    like Ava would have a pink room, but she doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s all white or cream colors Only her bedsheets are


    green. Look at this cradle chair. Isn¡¯t it very nice? I was


    shocked¡±


    Frank¡¯s gaze was attracted by the image of the diamond cradle chair on Rose¡¯s phone. The Turner


    family had no limits when it came to doting on their daughter Frank pursed his lips and pondered. Frank


    didn¡¯t hear Rose¡¯s subsequent words but said, ¡°Send the photo to my phone and send me her


    WhatsApp number¡±


    Rose scoffed. ¡°Stop pretending Aren¡¯t you aputer expert? Aren¡¯t you an invisible big shot? Do it


    yourself¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°Oh, I know. You¡¯re afraid that Ava will find out if you hack herputer, so you want


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    to take a step-by-step approach¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found information on Edward Landor. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still useful¡± Frank spoke,


    schemingly using something Rose would be interested in


    ¡°Fuck. Frank Roberts, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯re threatening me.¡±


    Rose gritted her teeth and heaved a sigh. ¡°Tll give you everything. Tell me.¡±


    Rose pouted, and her cheeks puffed up like a little doln. Rose pressed her phone and sent all the


    videos and photos to Frank Then, Rose sent Ava¡¯s contart card to Frank as well


    Rose scoffed Tm going to tell Ava all your bad habits every day¡±


    ¡°Do you still want the information?¡± Frank¡¯s tone was calm, but it had a threatening tone.


    Rose¡¯s expression changed in a second. Of course. I was too sharp-tongued just now. I promise to say


    good things about you. to Ava every day and praise you to the skies¡±


    After receiving the photos and Ava¡¯s contact card, Frank said in satisfaction, ¡°Edward is the person who


    saved you. You can thank him but don¡¯t do it at your own expense. Do you hear me? He¡¯s not your


    type.¡±


    Hearing the results of the investigation, Rose already had a n. Rose waved her hand to chase her


    brother away and said. disdainfully, ¡°I know, I know. Hurry up and leave. I need to change.


    Rose cursed to herself. ¡°What a loss. ¡°Edward is the person who saved you¡¯ Seven words in exchange


    for so many photos and indoor videos of Ava. Plus, her contact card as well¡± Rose thought.


    It was a ssic case of forgetting one¡¯s biological sister after having a future girlfriend.


    Rose was thinking about Frank¡¯s actions.


    Frank, who was at the door, stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°I transferred 600 thousand dors to your


    card. Use it prudently. I¡¯m earning money, not mining treasure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Frank. I love you!¡± Rose made a kissing sound at him.


    Frank ignored Rose¡¯s sickening ttery and left,


    Just as Rose had said, Frank could use technology to add Ava as a friend, but Ava had usedputer


    technology to delete her information. Frank no longer had Ava¡¯s contact in his phone.


    It wasn¡¯t nice to forcefully attack Ava¡¯sputer either. Ava would know immediately, especially since


    she was good withputers.


    After Frank left, Rose didn¡¯t forget to reply to Ava¡¯s message. Rose wrote a long message in their chat,


    [Dear Ava, thatputer expert is indeed my brother. He introduced himself to you using my phone.


    Just now, I sent your contact card to him, and he said he would exin it to you himself. It¡¯s up to you


    whether you want to add him or not. You don¡¯t have to consider me.]


    Rose then added another message, [Although I also think Cranky Franky is quite shameless, I can tell


    he still cares about


    you


    Since he was doing such things quietly, it was clear that Frank was concerned about Ava,


    Frank hadn¡¯t even managed to win Ava over, and he¡¯d already taken away Rose¡¯s supplementary


    card.


    This was a clear message that Frank was nning to give his supplementary card to his future wife.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    At the Turner family, Natalie remained sequestered in her room. Meanwhile, she had already ousted


    Trevon downstairs, Girl talk, at times, simply didn¡¯t necessitate the presence of boys.


    A real nuisaTICE.


    Once she received a message from Rose, Ava hadpletely sorted out the ins and outs of the


    situation, and it was simply unrealistic for her heart not to be shaken and stirred.


    The exchanges with Frank these past days yed out vividly in her mind, flickering like scenes in a


    slideshow.


    After a brief moment of being lost in her thoughts, Ava finally opened up to Natalie, saying, ¡°Natalie,


    Rose spilled the beans. that the genius is Frank But what should I do? He¡¯s sent me a friend request,


    and I haven¡¯t hit ept.¡±


    Despite reying her chat history with Frank over and over during this stretch, the shock lingered. Who


    would have thought that the hours spent chatting and staying upte to debug were with the guy she


    fancied? Now, that was a surprise,


    WINDIT IN


    Oh, it had been a surprise and quite the jaw-dropper.


    ¡°Frank was the undercover powerhouse, oh my gosh,¡± thonglit she. She felt a rush of excitement.


    Natalie quipped. No wonder Ava always sensed something was off when Frank yed down his tech


    prowess. It turns out the bugs were his game.¡±


    Natalie gently tousled Ava¡¯s hair, looking at Ava with a moved expression. She gave a soft smile, ¡°Don¡¯t


    dwell on it. Follow your heart¡¯s lead. If it strikes a chord, ept the friend request, and, in a friendly


    manner, say thank you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the same page. Emotions are one thing, and gratitude is another. Sure, he might have been


    aloof emotionally once, but his academic guidance made a real difference. Let¡¯s call it what it is. Basic


    courtesy matters.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be rude. Regardless of whether he was an expert, expressing gratitude was a


    fundamental gesture.


    Since childhood. Emma had emphasized the art of being human, learning to act like a person before


    anything else. Simply appearing human wouldn¡¯t suffice if her actions weren¡¯t attuned to human


    Following her instincts, Ava tapped the ¡°ept¡± button on her phone, gazing at the chat interface that


    had been out of sight for so long. Her heart clenched


    Previously, she had pursued hun with determination, unburdened by emotional baggage, and an exit


    n in hand. If things didn¡¯t work out, she¡¯d gracefully bow out. Later, their chats took on a mentor-


    student tone, with him as the expert-no emotional strings attached. But now, it was real-a genuine


    person. And yes, she felt a twinge of nervousness.


    It was as if everything suddenly slipped away from her


    She wondered if there would be a message popping up on the screenter.


    What should she even write?


    How was he doing?


    Or perhaps, did he grab a bite yet?


    Natalie stayed seated, not bothering to change her clothes. Seeing Ava lost in thought, phone in hand,


    she reached over and gently tapped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just go with the flow. What do


    you feel like doing this afternoon?¡±


    Natalie changed the subject, steering the conversation away. One couldn¡¯t keep fixating on one


    problem. It was a sure way to get stuck.


    Ava had an aha moment within seconds, flipping her phone over and clutching it. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my


    mind. Fll stick to the original n. I¡¯ve got my temper too. Yes, that was the decision-three months.¡±


    Natalie chuckled, amused by the way she was acting. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see how Frank is going to chase


    after you.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be head over heels in love just a few days into his pursuit. Once Frank was back,


    you might be in tears. Sigh, thought Natalie.


    Ava propped up her chin, pondered for a moment, then cast a nce at the hat in her hand, her eyes


    gleaning. ¡°Hey Natalie, how about throwing a gathering or a party at home this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Follow your taste, but be prepared for Sherri and Rose toe racing over if they catch wind of it,¡±


    Natalie pondered, tapping her foot in thought.


    Ava swiftly made up her mind. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll give them a heads-up, and I have the servants


    prepare. I¡¯m thinking of bringing Alex along too.¡±


    ¡°Is the the girl you left arm in arm with that night?¡±


    Natalie asked, feeling a bit frustrated herself. As a doctor, she was less observant about someone¡¯s


    genderpared to Frank


    and Trevon. It was a bit of a w


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her Alex prefers a more masculine style of dress. She¡¯s quite a unique soul. Loyal and


    principled, she even got into Sapphire City University through her hard work and paid her tuition fees


    by working, Ava said with a touch of sympathy


    ¡°Your friends, your call I can tell Alex cares about you a lot and genumely looks out for you. But what if


    Frank and Rose decide to drop by this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°If they decide to show up, well, I¡¯m ready for whateveres. Once they stepm, they¡¯re guests, and I¡¯ll


    extend a warm wee. Ava said confidently, giving off an air of self-assurance as if she¡¯d had it all


    nned out.


    After finalizing the decision, Wa contacted the group and shared the news about the afternoon


    gathering. It was a rare chance to hang out, and heading out would likely result in Joseph assigning a


    bunch of bodyguards to tag along, making it awkward Their home had plenty of room for everyone to


    rx and have a good time.


    Ava chimed in. [Have you all finished up with lunch? We¡¯re having a gathering at the manor this


    afternoon. Quick, put your heads together and brainstorm how to dress up 1


    Natalie retrained from chatting in the group. Witnessing Ava¡¯s cheerful mood, a broad smile lighting up


    her face, Natalie followed suit, curling her lips. She selected a short ck dress from her wardrobe and


    draped a pure white silk shawl over it.


    Rose responded. (Give me an hour I¡¯ll be there]


    Sherri chimed in. On my way Dy even by a minute, and you¡¯re a goof. Ava. I¡¯ve given up on my


    tasks entirely]


    Rose yfully teased (Sherri, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s about finding bnce? What kind of bnce are you


    striking in broad daylight¡¯


    Sherri defended herself [Isi¡¯t it because emotions got the best of me? Just a few more minutes, don¡¯t


    rush me.]


    Rose sent. You¡¯re texting even in this state. You¡¯re pretty damn impressive.]


    Ava sent a question mark and added a personal touch with a crafted emoji hinting. ¡°Don¡¯t lead me


    astray.¡±


    Rose burst intoughter Avas putting up a protest. Be careful with your wording, or Natalie might


    reprimand you.]


    On the other side Sherri prodded Hackett, ¡°Hackett, feeling better now)


    Hackett was panting heavily sweat dripping down his forehead in beads, falling onto Sherri¡¯s


    corbone. ¡°Sherri, you¡¯re driving me crazy with this pace It¡¯s draining


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want you to get too exhausted. How about picking up the pace a bit?¡±


    Hackett was exasperated. Having chosen his wife, he had to endure her teasing. He couldn¡¯t text right


    now but would get back to herter T deal with you Later tonight Let¡¯s see if you can still be clear-


    headed enough to y with your phone.¡± In the next moment, Sherri let out a howl akin to a distressed


    creature, begging for mercy, asking him to slow down, to take


    Meanwhile, Rose was busy coordinating her outfit in the room. She thought that showing up at the


    manor in ripped jeans might not be the best idea, especially considering Emma had a certain level of


    sophistication. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she rummaged through her wardrobe and picked out a


    knee-length emerald green dress made of faux silk with a cinched waist.


    Once dressed, she stepped into the bathroom and used a hotel¡¯s curling wand to wave her corbone-


    length hair. After she was satisfied with her hair, she nodded approvingly at her reflection in the mirror.


    After all, who wasn¡¯t a beauty!


    She was indeed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She then applied a delicate touch of makeup and a simple rose-pink lipstick.


    With her makeup done, she walked out of the bathroom and retrieved a jewelry box from her suitcase.


    Choosing an emerald gemstone pendant ne, she delicately secured it around her neck. She also


    opted for a pair of circr earrings.


    Her overall presence was instantly elevated. Not everyone could pull off the emerald. It could either


    radiate elegance or look gaudy At that very moment. Rose carried the look with effortless grace.


    The dress¡¯s cinched waist design showcased her slender, curvy figure to perfection, exuding feminine


    elegance and sensuality, all while blending seamlessly with the current trend


    Just as she finished putting on the outfit, the door swung open.


    Urgent voices followed closely ¡°It¡¯s been a few minutes, and you¡¯re still not ready. Hurry up


    It was Frank again, reminding her to grab a bite.


    When Frank caught a glimpse of Rose in her ensemble, his eyes lit up with surprise. She seemed


    transformed, bearing a striking resemnce to Grace. ¡°You¡¯re looking put-together.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not up for handing outpliments, you can always opt for silence. I won¡¯t hold it against


    you,¡± R?se quipped,


    shooting a yful nce at Frank, who was known for being straightforward Has way Ave wodd end


    up being draven mad by frustration.


    Three seconds of sympathy for the endearing Aval


    Continuing the conversation. Rose inquited, Sherri and are heading to Turner Mantu Are you able to


    pan r


    tergelt


    She couldn¡¯t just blurt that they were going together. What if Ava didn¡¯t like the ideal After all, de


    apology for their earlier disagreement


    all wowed A


    ¡°I can give you a ride, Fran


    ¡°Ava will send


    To pick you up So, are your up|


    your mul


    Frank still didn¡¯t provide a clear answer ¡°You¡¯ve got one minute frec


    Rose retorted. ¡°Are we on the same page Can¡¯tprehend in words?¡±


    Had she posed so many


    ail? It felt like there were answers given, yet it also left like there were none at all.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    The mi


    ed bodygu


    starlight


    a steady streain of movement.


    cas splended today, with


    However spending the entire afternoon under the wan risked a tan Joseph naturally would allow that to


    happen because


    they were


    ¡®As long as


    Why are prai


    a binal book, anal replied. ¡°Tha an tea a fest tone heating a party at


    ally kwiping her arm thei


    I was the same time and eme, as she inner tenth master


    The pay


    Trevonianed anally again car de at the memotret, aby waiting for the guests to arrive. His legs were


    causally crossed whared absenstandently ying with has phone. He redofhalence, dermed of grow


    eagerness to


    pulled up and parked


    After a bw guns epped out, two vehicles peremptly departed


    Hal Seres appeared to my coding the our way they both embraced a light blue theme Sherri wore


    to bet koeri paired with white weakers,


    nue bl? short served stars. Then attire perfectlypenzenand excits achete


    rine of


    marital bond


    As we send out of the car her eyes were covered. I anatowand the bodyguards to guarde hade as the


    others


    Hackett a face in op spans sering Temon positioned by the


    Wach a yful griki, he peppert


    citrang. Girald i be jonite perustudy here in greet uu?


    Trevon looked coolly at him, retorting, ¡°No choice Natalie called the shots¡±


    In essence, it conveyed that I followed Natalie¡¯s orders. If Natalie didn¡¯t give themand, I wouldn¡¯t


    havee, implying that I wasn¡¯t exactly eager to be the one weing you all.


    Rose pushed open the door of the Porsche, and the driver¡¯s side window rolled down. The man wore


    jet-ck sunsses and a white tee with a round neckline.


    As for the jacket, after receiving a yful pat from a schoolgirl, Frank had tossed it right into the trash.


    ¡°Trevon, what a catch, awe-inspiring.¡± Rose eximed with genuine admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking sharp today. Trevon replied with aplimentary tone.


    Sherri hooked her arm through Rose¡¯s and sized her up momentarily. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been hiding your


    charm. When you dress up, you¡¯re stunning. Maybe I should introduce you to Edward. He¡¯d be


    smitten.¡±


    ¡°No doubt, Sherri. I might be a bombshell, but I usually keep it low-key. I can¡¯t risk overwhelming all the


    suitors if I go all out. And if Edward isn¡¯t my type, you can ease up on the matchmaking


    Rose considered that Edward favored Natalie. She wasn¡¯t interested in that kind of makeshift love.


    Who knows, there could be a spot for her someday.


    ¡°Ah well, guess we lost a stunning sister-inw in a snap,¡± Sherri sighed, a tinge of regret in her voice.


    Hackett shot Rose a condescending look, feigning a measuring gesture. ¡°Your face is bigger than a


    dinner te, and that makeup¡­. quite theyer¡±


    He even gestured to the thickness with his hands. Rose was in a good mood, unfazed. She yfully


    brushed her locks along her corbone and quipped, ¡°Ady doesn¡¯t engage with nonsense. You¡¯re just


    jealous of my beauty. I get it. Catch youter, and keep that mouth shut.¡±


    Trevon urged Hackett and Sherri, ¡°Getting in or not? If not, feel free to walk. Just a friendly heads-up,


    it¡¯s about 18.6 miles. If you¡¯re up for a workout, here¡¯s your shot.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the two couples hopped into the car, settling into the back seats. With wheels at


    hand, who¡¯d choose to hoof it? No-brainer.


    Once they were settled in. Trevon gestured toward the driver¡¯s seat of the Porsche with a nod of his


    head. ¡°Should we turn around or keep going ahead?¡±


    ¡°Follow your car,¡± he stated before ruthlessly shutting the car window, making it clear he had no


    intention of continuing the conversation with Trevor


    Rose grasped the situation instantly, swiftly reopening the passenger seat and slipping back in. She


    moistened her lips, inhaling and exhaling deeply. ¡°When I got out of the car, couldn¡¯t you have let me


    know you were nning to enter the manor? Was it essential for me to get out?¡±


    Frank steered with one hand, his elbow propped on the window, his tone casual. I can¡¯t help you with


    the IQ department. Maybe you should ask Natalie if she will undergo a lobotomy.¡±


    Rose clenched her teeth, holding back from biting him before stepping out of the car. If she held back


    her bite, she¡¯d have to believe in the Roberts family curse.


    The car arrived at the yard in no time. Frank parked the car, and as soon as it came to a halt, Rose


    grabbed his arm, biting down hard before finally releasing it, a sense of relief washing over her.


    With a confident sway in her step and a contented air, Frank¡¯s arm was left with lipstick marks. She


    then retrieved her lipstick from her bag and touched up her lips.


    How would you exin thister? Imph. I would have given you a piece of my mind, teaching you not


    to sass me.


    She exited the car and headed toward the makeshift awning where Ava and Joseph stood. ¡°Hey there,


    Ava.¡±


    Ava turned her head and was awed by Rose¡¯s impressive appearance. ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve transformed into


    a whole different level of gorgeous You¡¯re drop-dead stunning.¡±


    Rose shrugged with a slight smile ¡°Well, Mr. Turner is quite the charmer.¡±


    Joseph responded with courtesy, ¡°Wee,¡±


    After exchanging polite greetings, Joseph excused himself and went about his business without


    intending to join the girls¡¯


    conversation


    Frank remained in the car, using a tissue to wipe his arm. While the lipstick marks were removed, the


    teeth marks remained. He hadn¡¯t brought long sleeves with him either.


    He wondered if his abrupt appearance might have startled the young girl.


    Having stepped out of the car, Hackett scanned the surroundings for Frank but couldn¡¯t spot him. He


    headed over to Rose and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Frank? Did he take off?¡±


    Ava tensed at Hackett¡¯s question, squeezing Rose¡¯s hand tightly, holding her breath as her heart


    raced.


    Rose caught the subtle shift in Ava¡¯s demeanor. Her arm wasn¡¯t numb, so that she could feel the tight


    grip. She gave Ava¡¯s hands aforting pat and reassured her. ¡°No need to be nervous. Show your


    confidence. He¡¯s the wrong one. Why should you be anxious?*


    Unfortunately. Ava¡¯s inner strength didn¡¯t match Rose¡¯s assumptions. Even before Frank emerged, Ava


    tugged her along, heading into the vi with Sherri to find Natalie.


    Trevon strode over to Frank¡¯s driver seat, opening the car door with a friendly gesture. He rested a


    hand on the roof and casually leaned against the car¡¯s roof ¡°Paralyzed, huh? Or just not brave enough


    to step out? Ava heard you were here and hurried into the room¡±


    Frank¡¯s action of wiping his arm momentarily paused, then he tossed the used tissue onto Trevon


    before itnded on the ground I can¡¯t pull off your wall-climbing stunts. Not exactly my forte.¡±


    Caught red-handed with his little scheme, Trevon seemed fine. He was a married man now, even


    nning for a second kid. Frank had yet to catch up to that league entirely. ¡°Ive got a marriage license.


    Catch up to Ava before you start dishing out advice¡±


    Frank chuckled, shooting a nce at his smug friend. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t held me back, I could¡¯ve moved


    faster. Don¡¯t expect me to address you as ¡®brother-inw¡± if you keep ying these little games.¡±


    Frank had an astute understanding of Trevon. He was always brimming with schemes. Lending a hand


    was one thing, but hindering him wasn¡¯t necessary. There was no point hoping for more.


    Trevon felt a pang of guilt. He had indeed put a little hindrance in his path and convinced Ava to hold


    back. He gave his nose a little rub and patted Frank¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hang in there. Calling me ¡®brother-in-


    ¡°Get lost.¡± The banter had crossed a line. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have a daughter or would be in for a


    show. At least, that was what Frank thought.


    Once Joseph had the canopy set up, he spotted Frank standing tall. He didn¡¯t show any rudeness to


    the unexpected guest. After all, he had gained an appreciation for their conversation the other night,


    recognizing Frank as a man of sharp precision and practicality. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯ve taken the time to drop by my modest dwelling as well,¡± Joseph exchanged


    pleasantries


    Frank gave a wry smile, tugging lightly at his cor. His gaze swept over the manor¡¯s surroundings-a


    secluded paradise nestled against the mountains and water, crisp and clean air filled with birdsong and


    floral scents. It was somewhat akin to his home, though this vi leaned more toward a princess-style


    ambiance,


    ¡°Mr. Turner, you jest. If you consider this ce a modest dwelling, then I suppose my ce would be a


    shantytown,¡± Frank


    retorted.


    Hackett couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce around. If this was a modest dwelling, what on earth would his


    ce be ssified as? A hut in the hills or a primordial tribe?


    After several polite exchanges with Joseph, Frank grabbed Hackett and headed toward the parking


    spot, popping open the trunk.


    The moment the trunk opened. Hackett was dumbfounded. He shoved the cunning Frank aside,


    cursing. ¡°Damn it, did you need to buy so much stuff? Couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads-up? I¡¯ve


    here to seal the deal.¡±


    Frank kicked him, ¡°Get a move on, unless you want toe away empty-handed, keep your mouth


    shut.¡±


    Hackett begrudgingly unloaded the items from the trunk, individually setting them down on the ground.


    He muttered, ¡°What in the world did you buy? Each of these boxes seems to be custom-made. I¡¯m


    afraid to handle them too roughly.¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Jewelry, watches, coffee, wine¡­¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°You buy what you can afford. Money talks, and he¡¯s showing off with all those bags


    while I¡¯m here with two empty hands,¡±


    Frank led the way with arms full of bags, and Hackett trailed behind, stillining. They almost


    collided with Emma as she emerged. She was dressed in a modern gown adorned with champagne-


    colored leaf patterns.


    The woven fabric showcased detailed leaves on the dress, stitched with champagne-hued threads. Her


    hair was elegantly pinned with a stylish hairpin, radiating elegance and refined femininity.


    She looked like a timeless beauty sprung from a ssic painting. Hackett couldn¡¯t help but catch his


    breath. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Ava possessed such striking beauty.


    Emma cradled Jasper in her arms. Jasper nodded toward Hackett and Frank, a gesture of greeting that


    left them wondering where he¡¯d picked it up from.


    It was genuinely amusing.


    Frank paused in stride and politely said, ¡°Good day, Emma. I¡¯m Frank, and this is my first visit to the


    manor. I wasn¡¯t quite certain of your tastes, so I brought a little something as a gesture.¡±


    His tone carried manners, politeness, and an innate understanding of social niceties, leaving no room


    for critique.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Emma stood upright with amanding presence, her posture emanating grace and dignity


    Emma didn¡¯t break into a smile at that moment, but a subtle warmth was evident on her face, creating


    an aura of approachable courtesy


    Observing Frank carrying the items, Emma feigned ignorance about him being someone Ava favored.


    She exchanged polite pleasantries, ¡°You all are Ava¡¯s friends. It brings Ava so much joy to have you


    here. I¡¯ll graciously ept these gifts this time, but I hope you¡¯ll considering empty-handed next


    time


    Emma quickly caught on Frank didn¡¯t want to be impolite. Refusing in front of so many people would


    affront his dignity. So, she gracefully epted for now. She had no choice but to get them for now. If


    they ended up being with Ava in the future, taking these gifts would be natural What they had prepared


    for Ava went beyond what was before them.


    If circumstances led to them not being together in the future, it would be appropriate for Joseph to


    return these gifts. But from her current perspective, the likelihood of the former was more substantial


    Frank had a favorable impression of Emma. Her smile was soothing, perfectlyplementing her


    stylish outfit. Like a gentle breeze from the south, she exuded warmth and gentleness, a stark contrast


    to Grace, whose presence carried an assertive and dominating energy.


    ¡°Alright, Emma, Frank courteously responded and took the items inside


    Emma gestured to a servant to help with the items. Behind them, Hackett¡¯s fingers practically turned


    white from gripping so tightly. Upon seeing the servant approaching, he hurriedly handed over the


    things


    As Frank walked inside, Emma gave him a quick appraisal. At first nce, he exuded a handsome air.


    His face was undoubtedly crafted to match Ava¡¯s preferences, wless from every angle. He radiated a


    mix of coolness and politeness.


    Seeing Frank stow away the items and depart, he nodded courteously in her direction. This only


    elevated Emma¡¯s opinion of him. He conducted himself with poise, without a trace of undue familiarity.


    He desired to see Ava, yet he refrained from advancing toward the staircase.


    He certainly knew how to strike the right bnce.


    Ava seemned to have a discerning eye.


    Observing the scene unfolding in the courtyard, Jasper couldn¡¯t remain in Emma¡¯s embrace. He


    squirmed and wriggled. clearly eager to explore the surroundings.


    Emma sighed softly and lowered Jasper to the ground. She hadn¡¯t grasped his hand when he wriggled


    free and hurried toward the shaded area.


    Once Jasper reached Trevon¡¯s side, Emma turned and returned to her study.


    Under the shade, Joseph had thoughtfully arranged afortable setup with a sofa, a coffee table,


    chairs, and a cooler stocked with various beverages popr among young people like Ava.


    Having shared countless adventures with Hackett and Frank over the years, Hackett was taken aback


    by Frank¡¯s unusually polite and amiable demeanor. It almost felt like he had been possessed or caught


    under a spell. Hackett couldn¡¯t resist a teasing jab, ¡°You¡¯re quite the actor, aren¡¯t you? Your acting skills


    could likely squeeze into a water bottle.¡±


    Hackett grabbed a drink from the cooler with a yful grin, popped it open, and took a refreshing sip.


    The cooling sensation cascaded down his throat, revitalizing him from the inside out.


    Frank lounged casually in his chair. His gaze locked onto the second-floor windows. He casually told


    Hackett, ¡°Grab me a bottle, will you?¡±


    After lugging around all those items, Hackett was slightly sweaty, but he was about to decline when


    another voice chimed in,


    ¡°Get me one too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, am I your waiter now? Trevon, you¡¯re practically part of the Turner family. Shouldn¡¯t you be the


    one serving us?¡± Trevon and Frank settled into their seats, both chiming in almost immediately. ¡°Yeah¡±


    Hackett rolled his eyes mentally. Okay, he thought, he¡¯d fetch then a drink. The Turners were practically


    Trevon¡¯s family now, and Frank might end up as the head of the household. Weighing the pros and


    cons, he fetched several bottles from the cooler.


    Although, honestly, the taste didn¡¯t hold a candle to what he was used to.


    Everyone had their preferences, he supposed. He just didn¡¯t quite fancy the beverage in Frank¡¯s hand.


    Jasper sat on Trevon¡¯sp, reaching out his little hands toward the drinks on the table. He asked


    sweetly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help but notice the yearning expression on Jasper¡¯s face, but he firmly declined, ¡°No,


    sweetheart. Mommy wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Despite his attempts to grab the drinks, Trevon held then just out of Jasper¡¯s reach. After a while,


    Jasper gave up, shifting his


    pleading gaze to Hackett.


    Hackett sighed inwardly, unable to resist those pleading eyes, immediately reminded of Ruby. He


    relented, advising. ¡°Just let Jasper sip to satisfy his craving. It won¡¯t hurt as long as it¡¯s not a regr


    thing. A little taste won¡¯t hinder his growth.¡±


    ¡°Guess he¡¯s not your son, huh?¡±


    Hackett contemted for a moment. Well, even Ruby indulged in a sneaky sip asionally¡­


    Frank chuckled ¡°Good genes, huh? Come on over here. Jasper. I¡¯ll grab you a drink.¡±


    Jasper didn¡¯t dare move. Trevon maintained his stern expression, an icy demeanor.


    Seeing Jasper¡¯s surrender, he pouted and nced at Frank, his expression conveying. ¡°Dad¡¯s not


    going to budge.¡± He looked pretty bleak.


    Frank found Jasper¡¯s expression adorable andughed. ¡°Watch out when he grows up. He might pull


    the oxygen tube on


    you


    Trevon retorted. ¡°Having someone yank your tube is better than having no one to do it.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°Thank goodness I ended up with a soft-hearted daughter¡±


    Their matter-of-fact remarks were met with frosty res the next instant. A chill seemed to run down


    spines.


    Five heads huddled behind the curtains on the second floor, within Ava¡¯s room, peering through the


    gaps to watch the scene unfolding beneath the canopy


    Alex. his arm casually draped around Ava¡¯s shoulder, leaned over in his usual calm manner. He


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    sported a navy short-sleeved shirt and ash-gray jeans that fit his waist just right. No belt was needed.


    Leaning against the side of the curtain, he observed the boy Ava was fond of ¡°How long are you all


    nning to keep spying?¡±


    When those words were uttered, the rest of the group rose. Rose was the first one up. speaking


    candidly. ¡°Well. Frank might have some charm, but I still hope you stand your ground. Ava, and wipe


    that smug grin off his face.¡±


    Rose had momentarily forgotten about the recent favors she had received from Frank. Her pocket


    money might be in jeopardy.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t one to meddle, so she settled onto the bed, while Sherri took a seat in the nearby chair.


    Rose, Alex, and Ava remained on their feet.


    Ava¡¯s expression showed a mix of uncertainty and contemtion. She furrowed her brows slightly and


    admitted. ¡°1g guess my self-control isn¡¯t that great. What should I do? For a moment, I was genuinely


    touched seeing him carrying all those bags. There was this split second when I wanted to thank him for


    all his hard work.¡±


    Rose remained speechless.


    Sherri was at a loss for words.


    Natalie rested on the bed, leaning back with a faint smile. With Frank employing such relentless tactics,


    how long could Ava possibly resist?


    It was easy to predict that it wouldn¡¯t take three months.


    Itmenced with the delivery of flowers, a prelude to an unanticipated appearance at the mask party.


    They then coincidentally became ssmates, sharing the same lecture halls. The friend request came


    next, yet messages remained unsent, leaving Ava to weave her tapestry of fantasies. And then, without


    a single salutation, he would materialize at the manor, each orchestrated meeting causing Ava to


    descend even deeper into the realms of infatuation.


    The truth was, it was hard to believe he had never been in a rtionship before. Yet, his emotions


    remained untarnished, as pure as a nk canvas.


    Alex had given up any attempts to intervene, leaning against the curtain with a defeated air. ¡°Ava, why


    don¡¯t you freshen up and find your vibe? Get a little more awake,¡±


    The next half hour was dominated by the sisters¡¯ efforts to assist Ava in choosing her outfit, picking the


    right shade of lipstick, selecting earrings, and more.


    ¡°I think this one looks lovely, feminine. After all, hasn¡¯t Frank always mentioned that Ava has a bit of a


    tomboyish side? Let¡¯s show him she can be elegant too.¡±


    Rose disagreed, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much weight on his opinions. Why should we adapt to his preferences?


    He¡¯s the one pursuing you now, not the other way around. Just go with what makes you feel


    confident.*


    Sherri posed a question, ¡°But what if this style doesn¡¯t align with your brother¡¯s taste? What if it¡¯s not


    his kind of thing?¡±


    Rose shot back, ¡°I doubt that would be the case. If he¡¯s managed to make his way to the manor, he


    must have some appreciation for aesthetics. Why isn¡¯t he soaring with wings then?¡±


    Alex appreciated Rose¡¯s personality but couldn¡¯t hide his confusion, ¡°Uh, pardon my curiosity. Rose,


    are you all closely rted, or do you share a slightly different kinship?¡±


    Laughter erupted from the group, especially Sherri, who had to hold her stomach due to her hearty


    either firinly against him or actively encouraging Ava to yfully tease Frank.


    In most situations, sisters would praise their brother, but this particr sister not only refrained from


    such praise but also seemed determined to keep Ava from getting too close to him.


    Ah, theplexities of sisterhood.


    Rose approached Alex and gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Hey, I understand you¡¯ve got


    some questions swirling around. But the reality is we share the same blood. I know that might not


    match your expectations.¡±


    Alex admired their close sibling bond but seemed uncertain about something.


    The courtyard was meticulously arranged, overseen by Joseph himself. Emma took a quick look at the


    setup and then stepped into her study wearing indoor shoes.


    The scene was picturesque ¨C the elegant Princess Vi, the tranquil stream, the lush greenwn, and


    the trees casting pleasant shadows in the abundant sunlight.


    Ava donned ck bell-bottom pants paired with a slightly irregr white blouse. The short sleeves


    struck a bnce between trendy and age-appropriate. Her hair was elegantly tied high up, revealing a


    pair of milk-white pearl earrings and a delicate clover ne. A deep blue diamond-studded


    wristwatch adorned her wrist,


    She unbuttoned the top cor button of her blouse, exposing a slender neck and smooth skin. The


    curve of her corbones peeked through, alluring and captivating


    Subtle makeup enhanced her features, and her soft, full lips exuded an enticing charm. Her wlessly


    proportioned features carried a gentle grace, while her ck pants highlighted her well-toned legs,


    provoking imaginative thoughts in the minds


    of men.


    It was a move designed to leave an impression.


    Natalie, captivated by the sight, discreetly gave Ava a thumbs-up of approval. ¡°Stunning.¡±


    Rose took a step back, her hand gently covering her mouth in an amused gesture. ¡°This is exactly the


    effect we¡¯re aiming for teasing Frank by giving him a glimpse of your legs while leaving him curious, all


    the while highlighting your stunning corbone. It¡¯s all about sparking his imagination.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he truly is my blood brother. No need for those suspicious looks,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just helping Frank to break a few bad habits and securing Ava¡¯s future life,¡± Rose exined.


    Alex and Sherri exchanged a knowing nce, conveying their admiration for Rose¡¯s approach.


    Girls had a way of connecting swiftly, turning mere minutes intosting friendships. And for those who


    didn¡¯t click, no amount of effort could bridge the gap.


    Natalie stood up, smoothing out her floral maxi dress. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and


    scrutinized Ava thoughtfully. Satisfied with her assessment, she asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs and dazzle Frank¡¯s eyes,¡± Rose said, excitement evident in her voice as she


    anticipated Frank¡¯s reaction to seeing Ava


    Ava gave herself a quick pep talk and then nodded after a brief pause. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The five of them shared simultaneous smiles. Alex yfully draped an arm around Ava¡¯s waist, and the


    others exchanged meaningful nces before breaking into amused chuckles.


    Their synchronized efforts were truly impressive.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    From what ce did these exquisite beings emerge, if not from the untamed wilderness itself


    As the quartet of otherworldly women graced the rugged terrain, a newfound guardian spirit


    materialized alongside.


    Each woman disyed her unique elegance, atured in distinct fashions, radiating diverse charms. Yet,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    their shared gender was the onlymonality among them.


    Under the perg s shelter, four men engaged in conversation. Three adorned themselves in white


    short-sleeved shirts, while Hackett stood out with his vibrant attire, an anomaly that set him apart.


    Their discourse spanned topics ofmerce and theunch of the research facility. Yet, the entrancing


    tableau at the vi¡¯s entrance effortlessly diverted their attention, capturing their care and resonating


    within their hearts.


    Around the table, four pairs of eyes stole nces at the four women. Joseph briefly diverted his gaze


    toward Ava and Natalie before courteously lowering his head to take a sip Hackett¡¯s eyes were fixed on


    Sherri a glint of enraptured fascination in his eyes Trevon¡¯s gaze was unyielding, affixed on Natalie,


    unable to divert his attention


    Inparison, the women maintained aposed demeanor. Their collective focus centered on


    Frank. All eyes were trained on his countenance, brimming with curiosity over his reaction as Ava


    graced the scene, each wondering if he would be captivated


    Two words were etched upon each individual¡¯s expression which are curiosity and eagerness.


    Frank was adept at reading expressions, and he naturally picked up on these subtle reactions.


    Women were inherently curious creatures, and Natalie was certainly no exception. Stepping out of the


    vi, her attention was immediately drawn to Frank. Even with Trevon right there, she couldn¡¯t resist


    stealing nces at another man. Trevor being astute, could sense the subtle undercurrent of


    dissatisfaction brewing within himself


    As soon as Ava made her entrance. Frank fell silent. Leaning back in his chair. he exuded an air of


    casual nonchnce One hand rested on the chair¡¯s back while the otherzilyy on the table. His


    expression was inscrutable, his piercing eyes squinting slightly as he swept his gaze over Ava from


    afar. He took a sip of his drink, seemingly untazed.


    A warm radiance seemed to envelop Ava enhancing her presence as the center of attention for the


    day. Frank¡¯s kren eyes caught every fleeting emotion ying across her face


    The sleek ck pants not only ttered her figure but also elongated her legs. The ssic ck and


    white ensemble was effortlessly stylish, imparting Ava a fresh, distinct allure With a button of her


    blouse unfastened at the cor, the creamy expanse of her corbone was subtly exposed, igniting


    curiosity


    Ava locked eyes with Frank, a rush of nervous energy coursing through her, causing her heart to race


    and her chest to flutter. Alex. ever the supportive friend, gently squeezed her waist, infusing her with


    courage.


    Perhaps it was Ava¡¯s imagination, but she thought she detected a crack in Frank¡¯s typically


    imperturbable demeanor. A subtle curve yed at the corners of his lips, a detail that went unnoticed


    by most. Their eyes held for mere seconds before Ava lowered her gaze, conceding victory in this


    silent duel.


    Hackett failed to discern these subtleties. Believing Frank to beposed, he yfully nudged Frank¡¯s


    shoulder and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making a move?¡±


    Ah. Joseph¡¯s presence acted as a reminder, tempering any bold inclinations


    Amidst this analysis, Jasper unexpectedly blurted out. ¡°Go for it.¡±


    Innocent words, spoken innocently. Certainly not in the same context


    With a proud expression, Jasper sought approval from Trevon, as if he had just aplished a great


    feat. Trevon, regardless of whether Jasper truly understood, muttered toward Frank. ¡°Frank doesn¡¯t


    have the nerve.¡±


    Jasper chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s scared.¡±


    Hackett had to give the kid a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive.¡°


    Jasper looked satisfied, nodding like an inspector evaluating an employee¡¯s performance, pleased with


    himself


    Frank didn¡¯t spare a nce at Hackett, finishing his water and swallowing audibly. Trevon, with Joseph


    present,mented, ¡°Quenched your thirst?¡±


    Still casting a sideways nce at Ava, Frank lifted his chin slightly at Trevon ¡°Not enough? Need you to


    fetch some for me!¡± ¡°Let him stay thirsty.¡± He wasn¡¯t about to waste his time. It was a rare sight to see


    this guy back down. He deserved to feel parched, and suffocating would be even more fiting


    Joseph picked up an orange, meticulously peeling it. His tone calm and deliberate, he remarked.


    ¡°Having an orange to quench your thirst at my ce wouldn¡¯t bode well. Mr. Roberts, it¡¯s wiser to


    cherish your life¡±


    Frank reached out, taking the orange into his hand. ¡°Absolutely, and for the long haul¡±


    Joseph caught the subtlety but opted for a knowing smile over exposing it


    Amid their conversation, the group of five had arrived at the edge of the sunshade. Ava disyed a


    slight flush on her checks, her heartbeat racing. Alex shot a sly nce at theposed Frank, her arm


    confidently wrapped around Ava¡¯s waist.


    It was a striking sight.


    Frank¡¯s gaze lingered on Alex¡¯s hand. Despite her being a girl, the gesture was strikingly audacious.


    Yes, audacious. He pressed his lips together, picked up the orange, and took a bite with a nonchnt


    one-handed maneuver


    In a split second. Alex was taken aback by his intense stare. It was as if this man was devouring her,


    yet she knew the rules of friendship. One had to stand their ground. If provoking this man was the


    oue, then she was willing to y her role.


    The group settled into their seats.


    Natalie instinctively took her ce beside Trevon. Once seated. Trevon¡¯s hand grew restless. His


    broad palm encircled Natalie¡¯s waist. Even through the thin fabric, the warmth of his touch radiated, his


    subtle yet deliberate caresses sending shivers down her spine, electric current coursing through her


    entire body.


    After indulging in these yful gestures for a while, Natalie lifted her gaze and shot him a warning look,


    silently urging him


    to behave.


    After receiving the warning re, Trevon toned down his actions, yet his hand remained steadfast,


    gripping her waist firmly. He refused to let her slip away. She tilted slightly,pelled to tug her chair


    closer to him.


    With the distance shortened, Trevon found satisfaction in the adjustment, a subtle smirk ying on his


    lips.


    Alex settled into a nearby seat, followed by Ava, Joseph, Frank, Hackett, and Sherri


    Rose stood by the table, sensing the informality of the arrangement. She leaned in to murmur a few


    words to Hackett. In the next instant, Hackett guided a puzzled Sherri to rise, situating her across from


    Frank and beside Trevon


    Once Hackett settled, Rose leisurely positioned herself beside Frank, her hand lightly resting on his


    shoulder. Her weight leaned into him, her pleased gaze sweeping the scene. ¡°Ah, just right. This is how


    it¡¯s meant to be.¡±


    An assertive force abruptly brushed away the hand resting on Frank¡¯s shoulder. He gently guided Rose


    back into her seat and inquired. ¡°nning to head back in the evening or early tomorrow?¡±


    They had arrived on a Friday, and now it was already Monday. Their leave was up, and work beckoned


    the next day. If they were returning, it made sense to do so in the evening. Joseph had mentioned


    escorting her home, but the thought left an undertone of solitude.


    At the question, Ava faltered for a moment. Her initial determination seemed to waver. Her shoulders


    sagged, and Joseph reached out to encircle her with his arm, quickly adjusting her ponytail. ¡°Let¡¯s


    savor the cake and keep our spirits high. You never know. There might be a surprise waiting for us


    tonight¡±


    Ava¡¯s mind had already begun to wander. Would he be going back with her?


    Weren¡¯t his intentions here to dere his feelings, to pursue her?


    Was he leaving before even getting the chance to do so?


    Separated by Joseph, Frank couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of Ava¡¯s expression. Noting Rose¡¯sck of


    response, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not up for heading back, you can take a day off. I¡¯m a bit tied up to escort


    you.¡±


    No time to escort her back? Was he nning on staying?


    The cake in Ava¡¯s hands suddenly seemed much sweeter, her mood lifting. On the sidelines, Joseph


    released a relieved sigh and shook his head with frustration and amusement.


    Suddenly rising from his seat, he addressed the group. ¡°I¡¯ve got somepany matters to attend to.


    Have a good time, and if you need anything, just let Trevon know, and he¡¯ll take care of it


    Trevon? Natalie and Trevon shared a chuckle at the term. Indeed, Joseph had a sense of humor.


    With a cheerful nod, Trevon said, ¡°You can count on me, Joseph. I¡¯ll y the role of the gracious host¡±


    After Joseph left, a vacant spot was now between Frank and Ava. Rose quickly noticed and made a sly


    attempt to seize the opportunity, but her hand was swiftly caught in a firm grip. Meeting Frank¡¯s warning


    gaze, she lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± Frank¡¯s tone was a mix of firmness.


    Held firmly by him, Rose had no choice but to remain in her original spot.


    In no time, the servants presented a mouthwatering array of pastries, savory barbecued dishes, grilled


    meats, expert pizza crafters, and baristas, Joseph had rounded up a team of culinary experts for the


    manor, all to enhance Ava¡¯s pleasure and contribute to her joyous journey.


    As the table filled with dishes, Trevon watched the yful exchanges with a grin. One arm secured his


    beloved wife¡¯s waist while the other raised a beer in a toast toward Ava with a faint smirk. ¡°Here¡¯s to


    you, Ava. I offer a toast in honor of your


    Ava raised her ss gracefully and leaned forward to clink it against Trevon¡¯s, saying, ¡°Thanks, Trevon.


    Cheers.¡±


    Following her lead, everyone else quickly raised their sses, toasting Ava¡¯s victory.


    Frank casually popped open a beer can, taking a rxed sip before setting it down. His thoughts


    remained unreadable to those around him.


    Trevon nced in Frank¡¯s direction, ced his beer aside, and leaned back in his chair, his tone casual


    yet meaningful. ¡°Remember the wisdom your expert shared with you. He¡¯s generously shared a lifetime


    of knowledge.¡±


    With a subtle curve of his lips, Trevon¡¯s words held a yful hint.den with meaning, as if he were


    observing an intriguing spectacle.


    The implications behind Damon were lost on Sherri, Hackett, and Alex. They couldn¡¯t discern the


    subtleties within.


    Only those in the know could genuinely grasp the hidden significance of that sentence. Of course,


    Trevon was also needling Frank, trying to unsettle his calm demeanor.


    He couldn¡¯t tolerate Frank¡¯s calm facade, the act he put on.


    Sherri knew an expert had been aiding Ava but remained oblivious to the identity. The expert who¡¯s


    been assisting Ava is truly impressive. Ava, I think it might benefit you two to meet, considering your


    shared interests.¡±


    Ava took a deep breath in the next instant, turning slightly to face Frank, her ss raised in a courteous


    gesture of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Roberts, I am grateful for your ongoing guidance. As a substitute for wine, I


    offer this drink. Thank you for your assistance during this period.¡±


    Sherri was left momentarily speechless. Was there some juicy information she was missing?


    Looking at Hackett beside her, she noticed he was equally puzzled. ncing at Natalie and Trevon,


    who appearedposed, only deepened her bewilderment.


    Sherri signaled with her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the gossip?¡±


    Natalie covered one side of her face with her hand, silently mouthing the words, saying Frank was the


    expert. Sherri was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    The warm and bright rays of sunlight fought a desperate battle to pierce through the canopy, yet its


    efforts were in vain. Surrendering, the sun allowed its rays to refract across the ground and thewn.


    The shade canopy remained resolute, casting unyielding shadows on the yard beneath it.


    The card game hadmenced.


    Trevon cradled his young son. Jasper, in his arms as he managed the deck of cards with a single hand.


    Beside them, Natalie intermittently fed pieces of fruit to Trevon and their son, Jasper.


    Thetter action was not a conscious decision on Natalie¡¯s part. Jealousy knows no bounds. Even the


    affection a son receives can ignite us mes. Thus, she had to tend to both her beloved ¡°sons.¡±


    After numerous rounds of games, Hackett and hispanions found themselves consistently


    outyed Their initial confidence had been shattered, leaving them struggling in the game. Hackett


    sighed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t enjoyable at all. Can¡¯t you allow us to win for once? We¡¯re merely ying


    cards, not waging war.¡±


    Witnessing Hackett¡¯s waning spirits. Jasper hastily yed a pair of clown cards and eximed


    excitedly. ¡°A pair!¡±


    ¡°My dear Jasper, your father is already thoroughly defeating me in this game, yet you present a pair of


    clowns. At this rate, I will suffer utter defeat, Hackett said with a smile, his gaze tenderly fixed upon the


    endearing Jasper.


    Natalie emitted a soft chuckle. Jasper had actively participated in the game for over half an hour


    without a hint of boredom. He continuously attempted to contribute to the game at every opportunity.


    Hearing Hackett¡¯s words, Trevon proudly dered, ¡°Te is my biological son, and we are inplete


    agreement with each other.¡± With a fond gesture, he yfully tousled his son¡¯s hair, believing him to be


    a well-behaved young boy who knew how to protect his father.


    Upon hearing that, Hackett found himself at a loss for words.


    Seated beside them, Frank yed his hand and advised Hackett, ¡°If you maintain silence and keep


    your nonsense to yourself, your mind will gain agility and focus. Give it a try.¡±


    Following this, he shared a knowing nce with Trevon, both men understanding their forting


    strategy for the next


    round.


    Henceforth, Hackett maintained absolute silence and did not utter a single word. Trevon leisurely


    yed his cards, and remarkably, Hackett emerged victorious in the next round.


    Following his victory, Hackett pondered, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not cut out for multitasking. Concentration may


    lead to triumph and good results!¡±


    But, little did Hackett know Trevon had intentionally allowed him to win this round.


    Frank diligently supported Ava throughout the game on the opposing side, suppressing her opponents


    and anticipating her cards and moves. He synchronized his ys with hers, trying to help Ava exhaust


    the cards in her hand.


    With Frank ying as her shield, it became a two-on-one situation.


    Each time Ava emptied her hand, her countenance bloomed into a radiant smile, and it was a delightful


    spectacle.


    In a deep, husky voice, Frank asked Ava, ¡°How many cards are in your hand?¡±


    Unperturbed by her defeat, Rose interjected and said, ¡°You¡¯re tantly cheating now. This is hardly


    fair.¡±


    Ava grappled with whether to inquire about her teammates¡¯ card count. During her past games with


    Alex and others, she had never probed her partners about their cards. Now cornered, she hesitated,


    unsure whether to answer Frank¡¯s question.


    Frank nced at his sister and responded, ¡°We¡¯re no different from you. We¡¯re merely mindlessly


    discarding our cards.¡±


    Noticing Ava¡¯s silence, Frank paused his y and turned his attention to the blushing girl beside him. In


    a gentle and somewhat seductive tone, he inquired. ¡°Hmmm? How many cards remain in your


    possession?¡±


    Frank¡¯s fleeting gaze caused Ava¡¯s cheeks to flush uncontrobly. In a soft whisper, she replied


    hesitantly. ¡°Four.¡±


    Frank swiftlyprehended her situation and yed a 3 card. Rose harbored no reservations about


    their overt maniption, and she consoled herself with the fact that the loser had some perks.


    Turning to Alex, she asked, ¡°Alex, do you have any straights?¡±


    Hearing Rose¡¯s question, Alex contemted, ¡°Why not reveal all my cards?¡±


    Confidence radiated from Frank as he reclined in his chair, his legs spread apart, his muscr arms


    poised in defiance. In a casual tone, he remarked, ¡°You have the option to unveil all your cards.¡±


    Rose scoffed and replied, ¡°Cheater, that¡¯s not allowed¡±


    As he yed, Frank¡¯s arms asionally brushed against the sleeves of Ava¡¯s white shirt, whether by


    design or coincidence.


    Ava¡¯s heart experienced tumultuous fluctuations throughout the game, akin to a roller coaster ride.


    Ava felt an overwhelming nervousness, prompting her to snack on the different cakes and pastries in


    an attempt to calm her tumultuous heart.


    Emma and Joseph upied the second-floor balcony, gazing upon the yard¡¯s unfolding scene below.


    Joseph and Emma lingered on the balcony for over half an hour after politely excusing themselves from


    the yard to grant the guests some space. Despite the distance. their presence cast an undercurrent of


    unease.


    At a nce. Ava¡¯s face radiated smiles mingled with a touch of shyness. Joseph and Emma¡¯s


    observant eyes even caught her asional glimpses of Frank.


    Holding a book, Emma delicately removed the bookmark and ced it on the page. Seated gracefully


    on a white wicker chair, she spoke gently. Your sister¡¯s affection for that young man holds more weight


    than one might think. It borders on love. Even if you examine the situation, it¡¯s unlikely that her feelings


    for him will change *


    Joseph fiddled with Jasper¡¯s Rubiks cube as he sat beside his mother. After a swift look towards Frank,


    he replied, ¡°Mom, I understand that ¡±


    Emma¡¯s perceptiveness was matched by her trust in Ava¡¯s judgment. When that young man returns to


    Athana, return the secret defense map to him.¡± Emma instructed her son.


    The secret defense map could function as leverage against Frank but feelings coerced by maniption


    would not be pure. Genuine, unforced emotional expressions held the greatest beauty, and Ava did not


    require such reinforcements in her budding rtionship.


    Frank¡¯s offer to stake his family¡¯s fate was his earnestness and a way of conveying his feelings for Ava.


    Emma and Daniel were content with his actions, further elevating their opinion of Frank


    However, no one would intervene and interfere in the unfolding dynamic between Frank and Ava


    The family consistently respected their children, allowing them to mature organically Each phase of


    growth should not be prematurely disrupted Undergoing each stage naturally held more value than a


    multitude of counsel


    Of course, it¡¯s not about exposing children to danger without proper awareness. Like what they did with


    Frank Emma, and Daniel evaluated their personalities, delved into emotional dynamics between the


    couple, and facilitated Ava¡¯s organic experiences within a secure framework


    Joseph nodded in agreement. He had no intention of exploiting the secret defense map against Frank. I


    will return it to him, he replied


    Emma then instructed. ¡°I am going back to my room. You tend to affairs here. Your father has ate


    meeting and will not return home untilter tonight. Also, escort that young man s sister home¡±


    Detecting a trace of unusual anticipation in his mother¡¯s eyes. Joseph smiled his lips curving upwards.


    He added with a grin ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking again. There is no need to anticipate anything between


    me and Frank¡¯s sister. It would have done so years ago if our connection were meant to flourish. You


    need not worry about me. I¡¯ve already arranged a private jet for


    her return


    Emma felt extremely helpless. Persuasion would prove futile if her son were not inclined to pursue a


    rtionship. Love was bound by destiny. For instance, Ava had numerous admirers at university, yet


    none piqued her interest.


    However, upon arriving in Athana, she fell for this young man. Despite the distance. fate united them.


    Emma resolved to allow her son¡¯s path to unfold naturally. Despite excelling in his career and


    character, he held no desire to pursue any romantic rtionships.


    With Emma¡¯s departure. Joseph remained alone on the balcony, gazing at the stars and moon. He


    inadvertently slipped into deep contemtion Solitude held its own merit. Witnessing his two sisters


    happiness was sufficient for him.


    He had no excess affection and love to extend to others. Besides that, Joseph was engrossed in his


    pursuits and had no time


    to spare


    As evening descended, the estate hosted a bonfire party.


    Joseph had prepared a high-quality speaker. The speaker was currently ying music that infused the


    gathering with a lively atmosphere.


    The elongated, melodious tunes wafted through every corner of the estate. The wind also joined the


    party, sweeping into the vibrant scene and offering a gentle breeze to all the guests who were present.


    Tree branches and blossoms swayed in response to the music¡¯s rhythm.


    The melody encapsted young men and women¡¯s joy, confidence, and smiles, blooming in the


    picturesque estate. Laughter reverberated, each note resonating in their hearts.


    Jasper discarded his previously aloof demeanor, struggling to move to the music. His dancing


    improved, shedding its initial awkwardness


    Having attended such gatherings in various countries. Rose recognized the fun diminishes without


    games. A circle formed


    as everyone sat down


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She proposed enthusiastically. Thave a game suggestion, and no objections will be entertained. You


    must aodate me as I leave in an hour and a half Let me share the rules with everyone First, we


    will start with me. For each round, we will count from one to 99 in chronological order. Anyone saying a


    number containing eight must skip the number and gently pat the next person¡¯s head. The count then


    resumes. The person who gets it wrong must either dance or sing as a penalty What does everyone


    think of this game?


    Hackett held Sherri¡¯s hand as they sat cross-legged on the ground. He squinted slightly and inquired.


    ¡°Rose, am I mistaken or was your game originally based on the number seven¡±


    Without hesitation. Rose responded confidently. ¡°Because the number eight is my favorite number¡±


    Subsequently, Hackett fell into silence. Next to them, Natalie chuckled lightly. ¡°Sherri¡¯s new spouse


    suggests you continue concealing your identity¡±


    Hackett thought the term ¡°new spouse¡± had a pleasant ring to it. It sounded fresh. In response, he


    yfully gestured, zipping his lips in Natalie¡¯s direction

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Themencement of the game marked a moment of excitement. Joseph settled beside Rose,


    followed by Alex, Natalie,


    Trevon, Hackett, Sherri, Ava, and Frank.


    Whether it¡¯s Ava, Sherri, Rose, or even Natalie, all of them cherished the current ambiance. This was a


    hard-earned moment for everyone.


    As melodious music filled the air, Rose elevated her left hand and dered loudly, ¡°1,¡± Joseph¡¯s warm


    voice chimed in, ¡°2,¡± and the numbers 3, 4, followed, and so on.


    Avanded as the eighth in the first round. Nearly letting slip an ¡°8,¡± she caught herself just in time. A


    smile tugged at¡¯her lips as she yfully scratched her head, her gaze sliding toward Frank, who was


    seated next to her.


    Her pale hand suspended mid-air as a blush formed on her cheeks. She hesitated in patting him.


    All eyes fixated on the oue of the first round, curious about whether Ava would dare to hit Frank


    and how he would


    react.


    On the other hand, Joseph remained calm andposed, almost as if he was privy to the oue, a


    slight smile adorning his lips.


    That was not what Trevon Wilson and Natalie Foster were thinking. While the couple held distinct


    perspectives, they acted harmoniously as they calcted the uing head-pats.


    After a moment, they spoke in unison and shared a knowing smile, ¡°This is the start to the end¡­


    They were prepared to be the ¡®victims¡¯ of the gameter on


    ¡°Go ahead, vent your frustrations. There is no need to restrain yourself,¡± Frank remarked with a smile.


    With an audience watching, Ava found herself torn between hitting Frank or holding back. Abstaining


    would stall the leaving the others hanging.


    game,


    Ava concluded that a pat on the head during the game was not about revenge. She clenched her fist,


    then rxed it before patting the back of Frank¡¯s head. While it was not a brutal hit, the power from the


    pat caused Frank¡¯s head to tilt forward. Witnessing this, Hackett could not help but silently chuckle. It


    was rare for them to witness Frank in such a pitiful plight. If only he had reacted much quicker, Hackett


    could have captured this as a memory so they could y the video on a grand screen during Frank¡¯s


    wedding.


    Trevon threw Frank a meaningful nce as he suggested, ¡°One more time, perhaps?¡±


    Joseph automatically brushed the statement aside. While Trevon had calcted, Joseph had done the


    same. After patting Frank, Ava¡¯s frustration seemed to have waned, and warmth radiated from her


    heart.


    After patting Frank on the head, Ava¡¯s frustration seemed to have waned, and warmth radiated from


    her heart.


    In the second round, Frank was eighteenth, and Rose¡¯s turn was right after his. Frank drew his hand


    back a tad before delivering a solid pat to Rose¡¯s head.


    Displeased, Rose protested, ¡°That¡¯s a bit much. Can¡¯t you ease up a little when hitting ady?¡±


    Frank retorted with a serious tone. ¡°The rules did not say that we should go easy on others.¡±


    Pouting. Rose yfully nudged her elder brother¡¯s arm before continuing the count, ¡°19¡­¡±


    Rose was the twenty-eighth person in the third round and had to pat Joseph¡¯s head. A hint of


    awkwardness surfaced, and she cleared her throat, addressing Joseph as she exined, ¡°Joseph, this


    game, well, it¡¯s just a game. I will go easy on you.¡±


    Joseph sensed her difort from her expression and reassured her, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you


    to worry. We will follow the rules.


    Then, Rose shut her eyes and delicately tapped Joseph on his head before swiftly retracting her hand.


    She felt embarrassed, wondering how she had missed herself. Regardless of the number, she could


    not avoid being part of the numbers ranging from one to ny-nine.


    In the fourth round, Joseph¡¯s patnded on Alex. Their camaraderie eliminated any awkwardness. d


    in masculine attire, their familiarity with each other was evident. Before the pat, Alex even quipped,


    ¡°Just treat me like one of the guys.¡±


    Joseph chuckled at Alex¡¯sment, and he realized why Ava got along so well with this tomboyish girl


    and brought her to


    the estate.


    Alex¡¯s pat fell on Natalie in the fifth round; in the sixth, Natalie¡¯s target was Trevon. Anticipating the hit,


    Trevon obediently lowered his head, inviting the pat from his wife.


    Yet, Natalie¡¯s pat was gentle and hesitant. Trevon reveled in the experience, showcasing affection for


    their son by yfully touching his face and earlobe.


    Jasper protested, swatting away his father¡¯srger hand away with his chubby one. He cried, ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me1¡±


    In response. Trevon remarked, ¡°This visit to Sapphire City has bolstered your courage and temper


    The seventh round unfolds as a showdown between the men. Trevon¡¯s hit on Hackett was so strong


    that it could have caused


    a concussion. Hackett, after that, rubbed his head, muttering. If I wake up tomorrow with a fuzzy brain,


    it¡¯s on you.¡±


    In the end, Hackett ckwell kept rubbing the back of his head and cursing. ¡°If I wake up tomorrow and


    be muddle-headed, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡±


    In response, Trevon inquired, ¡°Are you extorting me?¡±


    In the eighth round, it was Hackett¡¯s turn to target Sherri. Hackett slightly tweaked the rule, opting for a


    kiss instead He gently kissed Sherri¡¯s head, prompting a collective ¡®aww¡¯ from the crowd. Natalie


    facepalmed, feeling a pang of embarrassment.


    Frank stole a nce at Ava, who was shielding her face from the loving scene. Back when she was


    pursuing him, her boldness was palpable. Now, that boldness seemed to have waned. The


    transformation from daring to reserved puzzled him. He contemted that if he were to kiss her now,


    she might blush uncontrobly.


    Frank¡¯s intense gaze was impossible to disregard. Ava sensed Frank¡¯s eyes on her, yet her


    embarrassment prevented her from facing him. The mere thought of their eyes meeting sent tingles


    down her spine.


    In the ninth round, Sherri¡¯s gentle touch hit Ava, and it was more of an encouraging pat. And in the final


    round, the tenth, Ava¡¯s number was ¡°98,¡± and she swallowed the number before it slipped from her


    lips.


    Rose cheered, ¡°Ava, this marks the tenth round, a perfect ending! Give it your all to wrap things up!¡±


    It was the perfect ending.


    Frank¡¯s tempting voice once again caressed her ears. In the dim night, the campfire cast his silhouette


    in sharp relief. It was distinct, captivating, and charismatic. His lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°Feel free


    to hit me however you want to release your frustrations.¡±


    Ava was not truly angry or being theatrical. She wanted Frank to woo her. It was a simple request, yet


    she was cautious of her pride and needed a pretext.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she uttered. Ava lifted her hands with her words and softened her grip before hitting Frank on the


    head.


    Frank¡¯s head tilted forwards once more. Observing. Ava slightly regretted her restraint. Her hand


    remained suspended mid-air. Standing tall, Frank slowly guided her hand back to its original position as


    he said, ¡°It was not a hard blow. It was alright.¡±


    ¡°It was not a hard blow? Was it alright?¡± Ava pondered.


    Warmth coursed through Ava¡¯s body when Frank¡¯s hand touched her arm, a cellr stir that raced


    through her body. Her heart fluttered, and her eyelids dropped as her fingers fidgeted with her shirt.


    On the other hand, Frank captured each subtle motion in his gaze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As the clock neared 10 o¡¯clock, Rose reluctantly spoke, Tm leaving. You guys keep ying.¡±


    Ava and the rest of the group rose to their feet as they intended to bid Rose farewell. However, Rose


    declined as she disliked sentimental goodbyes.


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m embarking on a long journey. I¡¯m simply returning to Athana. Spare me


    that mournful look. Smile, everyone. Life is beautiful, so do not frown. Smiling makes you look ten


    years younger,¡± Rose advised.


    Turning to Joseph, she added, ¡°Mr. Turner, there¡¯s no need to see me off. You¡¯ve already arranged a


    private ne for me to stay tillte. I¡¯m incredibly grateful for your assistance. I owe you one. When you


    get married, I give you a generous present!¡±


    Standing alongside Natalie, Joseph chuckled softly. ¡°Alright,¡± he mused, aware he might not have been


    able to ept the gift.


    Rose embraced her friends in session before departing. Hackett stepped forward for a hug, but


    Frank sidestepped, lifting a foot to stop him. ¡°Stingy, it is just one hug. Is this necessary? Hackett


    argued.


    His wife did not even object to the hug, so Frank¡¯s response as an older brother seemed somewhat


    excessive.


    With Rose gone, the others began to depart one after another. After all, they had enjoyed a day filled


    withughter and fun.


    Ava¡¯s gaze clung to Frank¡¯s receding figure, her heart feeling oddly unsettled, as though reluctant to let


    him go.


    In the moonlit night, his shadow stretched, his tall form gradually fading from view as he headed toward


    the parking lot. The estate¡¯s expanse obscured him, and she couldn¡¯t perceive him.


    A hollow sensation flooded her heart as if something was absent, and for a brief moment, she wished


    he would stay.


    That night, after she had hit Frank twice, he did not appear angry, but instead, he seemed peculiarly


    content.


    Natalie approached, draping an arm around Ava¡¯s shoulder, offering aforting pat as she said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This isn¡¯t the


    final farewell Frank mentioned he wouldn¡¯t leave permanently You¡¯ll cross paths again. Get some rest,


    you¡¯ve had a full day of enjoyment


    Though Ava might have felt dispirited, she nodded in agreement.


    Guided by Natalie, she entered the room, their arms interlocked.


    As Ava stepped into the room Emma emerged. She extended her arms for Jasper, relieving Natalie of


    the tired little one.


    intome You¡¯re a young couple, and you should spend some time alone. Let Jasper sleep with me


    tonight. Since


    le will not be homete Jasper can keep mepan


    na sand.


    your


    In Emma¡¯s arms. Jasper schubby cheeks were flushed,s eyes half-shot, giving off a faint shimmer of


    sleepiness.


    Inside the room, Natalie sighed, her gazending on the man ding her I doubted it would take three


    months for Ava to Test Frank He had already relented before leaving¡±


    Trevon brushed away a few stray strands of hair from her forehead as he replied, ¡°Chances of that are


    high. Have you ever


    little rabbit escape from the gaping jaws of the big bad wolf?


    hade prepared. It would be strange if he did not sessfully woo Ava. If Ava were not in school,


    he would have brought her home with him


    Natalie nodded, aligning with his sentiment. When it ime to pursuing candle to Frank¡¯s Theparison


    did not hold


    Lost in thought Trevon leaned in, his grip around her waist tightening as he suggested. ¡°Honey, go


    freshen up We can¡¯t let


    Natalie yfully pushed his chest as the replied. ¡°Mr. Wilson, to have a second child, quality was key


    You are taking this to


    ¡°My quality is top-notch Mrs Wilson, allow me to prove it once again I promise just one time will suffice,¡±


    Trevon replied.


    He was remarkably insistent in this aspect Eventually, Natalie acquiesced to his request for another


    round of reinforcement.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    On the way to the airport. Frank halted the car at an open space not far from Turner Manor.


    Rose observed her brother deftly maneuver the car into a parking spot using one hand and inquired,


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Ignoring Rose¡¯s question, Frank retrieved his phone from the central console and typed a few words on


    the open chat interface. Then, he exited the app after typing and dialing a number. Once the call


    connected, he instructed. ¡°You can proceed now


    Rose was utterly perplexed by this sequence of actions and spected. ¡°What on earth is he doing?


    He isn¡¯t setting off explosives, is he Curiosity piqued, she questioned once more. ¡°What¡¯s your n?


    You¡­¡±


    Betore she couldplete her sentence, a sudden explosive sound erupted, overpowering her voice.


    A spectacr burst of fireworks shot swiftly into the sky, instantly illuminating the darkness


    The interior of the car, previously dim, now glowed brightly with the radiance of the fireworks Rose¡¯s


    gaze fixed on the night sky, where the colorful explosions lett a briet yet dazzling imprint against the


    dark canvas


    Ovepping memories shed through her mind. It was the scene of Trevon confessing his feelings to


    Natalie on the ind not long ago. At that time. Trevon had ignited fireworks for Natalie. Ava was


    envious of that proposal. As Rose admired that moment, she had made it sound like she had arranged


    it for Ava


    A sudden realization dawned on Rose. Her mind raced. Surprised and yfully, she swatted Frank,


    who reclinedzily in his seat and gazed at the fireworks above. ¡°Geez, you¡¯re quite strategic. So, you


    overheard everything that night. You arranged this for Ava tonight because she envied the fireworks on


    the ind, right?¡±


    Frank tapped the steering wheel with one hand and leaned against the car window with the other,


    responding, Pursuing someone is a man¡¯s affair What¡¯s a girl doing meddling with it?¡±


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite fathom. Rose found Frank incredibly impressive-domineering yet


    charismatic.


    Rose contemted. ¡°No wonder Cranky Franky said he¡¯d take the first 99 steps towards her in the


    future. So, this is what he meant- a touch of male chauvinism. But it¡¯s alright, after all, he is my


    brother¡±


    Meanwhile, a passionate encounter was unfolding in a room at Turner Manor. Prioritizing quality and


    gentleness, two people were engrossed in their realm of ecstasy.


    However, their cuphoria was abruptly interrupted by the loud sound of fireworks a few minutester.


    Trevon frowned and nced at the gap in the curtains. The bursts of light asionally pierced through


    the cracks, disrupting their climax.


    With her vision blurred, Natalie suggested. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to close the curtains?¡±


    Annoyed by Frank¡¯s antics. Trevon clenched his teeth in irritation and muttered. ¡°This Frank guy sticks


    to a script, following a set routine. He is copying what I¡¯ve done before. Hecks originality. Let Ava


    hang on a bit longer. It¡¯ll toughen him up.¡±


    At this instant, Natalie¡¯s delicate appearance reflected the softness of spring rain, her cheeks tinged


    with a sheer flush, her hues perfectly harmonized, chimed in with a hoarse and soft voice. ¡°You¡¯re


    exacting your revenge here. Go and close the


    curtains.¡±


    Without hesitation. Trevon surged forward again, saying. ¡°Once you¡¯re in, you won¡¯t want to leave. Let¡¯s


    keep going.¡±


    On the balcony¡¯s diamond swing, the fireworks in the night sky harmonized with the sparkling gems


    adorning the chair.


    In a state of mutual resonance, Ava¡¯s phone received a message from Frank. The message contained


    simple words. [Look at the sky 1


    d in a smooth and silky silk nightgown, the fabric felt icy to the touch, imparting a refreshing


    sensation upon contact. A warmth spread through Ava¡¯s heart as her fingers grazed the cool cloth.


    Each firework blossoming in the sky left a fleeting beauty etched within her heart, creating a sense of


    warmth that radiated through her being.


    Ava¡¯s gaze settled on the bunny imprints on her nightgown, and a rush of happiness surged within her.


    Without conscious thought, she reached out to touch the celestial beauty above.


    Nestled within the swing, her body sank deep into its embrace as if she had be one with this


    surprise. Her chest swelled with joy, her toes tapping rhythmically along the swing¡¯s edge, her hand


    cradling her head as she tilted it to take in the night sky.


    After observing for a while, shepsed into contemtion. Her mind raced, ¡°Frank said he¡¯d take 99


    steps toward me. So, is the final step marriage or having a child? Never mind thest step for now.


    Let¡¯s tally up how many steps Frank has taken.


    ¡°The first step wasing to Sapphire City to find me. It is worth one point. The second step was


    secretly helping me, which is worth one point. The third step is giving me 11 flowers. That¡¯s one point.


    Showing up at the masquerade, that is another point. Apanying me to ss, one point. Walking


    me home, one point. Attending the gathering at the manor, one point. The fireworks are another point.


    ¡°Adding them up, he¡¯s taken eight steps. 1, 2, 3, 4¡­ 8 points. He¡¯s still 91 points short.


    ¡°With just one point for each step, it feels like too little. When will be reach 99 99 points seem a little far


    away. How about we make each step worth five points? That would be 40 points.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say I like that number. Let¡¯s go with six points per step. That will be 48. That number


    feels a bit awkward, though. Scratch that. Seven points per step, which makes it a total of 56 points.


    Yes, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s just a bit shy of reaching the goal¡±


    Ava reviewed the multiplication tables up to 100 from her elementary school days as she delved deep


    into her thoughts. Finally, she made her decision. She unlocked her phone, nced at the screen, and


    spotted a few words. A sinile tugged at her lips.


    Brimming with joy, she typed a message on the screen, her fingers dancing merrily across the


    keyboard, [For the person walking 99 steps, thanks to your fireworks, I¡¯ll bump you up to 56 points.]


    A response arrived instantly, and Frank wrote, [How did youe up with that calction?]


    He inquired about the method behind the points.


    Without hesitation, Ava replied, I worked out the calctions based on my criteria. If there are any


    opportunities or points, I will add them to your score.]


    Frank countered. [What are the criteria?]


    Ava replied proudly. [Ava¡¯s criteria.]


    Frank responded with a simple, [Hmm, alright.]


    Following the exchange, Frank¡¯s responses seemed more extensive!


    It felt strangely familiar as if they were already in love.


    Ava rose from her seat and jumped with joy while holding her phone. Then, she leaned against the


    balcony railing to continue watching the endless cascade of fireworks in the sky. The extent of the


    fireworks Frank had arranged was hard to discern


    There was hardly a girl who did not have a soft spot for romance. If a girl told a man she disliked


    romance or surprises, she might not honestly dislike romance; she might dislike the man.


    Ava, however, weed surprises, particrly the romantic gestures of Frank. She wasn¡¯t opposed to


    romance, so why not embrace it?


    Frank apanied his sister to the airport. Upon arrival, Joseph¡¯s private jet was already awaiting


    them.


    During the car journey, Rose observed Frank¡¯s asional smirks andughter as he undoubtedly


    engaged in a chat with Ava. She could sense that her brother held a genuine fondness for Ava.


    After the luggage was moved onto the ne, Rose followed suit and boarded the aircraft.


    With things in order, Frank stood before Rose with his hands in his pockets, and he said thoughtfully,


    ¡°Behave when you¡¯re back home. Don¡¯t stir up trouble. If there¡¯s a problem, find Grace and sort it out.


    Understood?¡±


    Rose chuckled absentmindedly, then shrugged casually as she replied, ¡°Got it. You¡¯re ying the


    parental role even before you officially start dating.¡±


    Taking a step forward, Frank reached out and patted his sister¡¯s short hair. There was a trace of


    unspoken concern in his gaze. He reiterated, ¡°Don¡¯t go searching for Edward. And seriously, thank you


    for waiting until I returned.¡±


    Rose did not inquire about his return, and Frank did not reveal when he would return.


    With matters settled. Frank prepared to disembark from the ne. He turned to his standing sister and


    added, ¡°Give us a call once you¡¯re home. I¡¯ll make sure you have enough money to make the call.¡±


    Rose smiled at her brother¡¯s retreating figure and said, ¡°Frank.¡±


    Frank paused briefly, momentarily thinking she was reluctant to leave. A gentle warmth touched his


    heart. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to return, I can help you request leave. No need to act as if you¡¯re wronged.¡±


    Rose, with an umonly serious demeanor, offered a gentle smile. She sincerely said, ¡°Frank, Ava


    is wonderful. You two are a perfect match. Bring her to Athana soon. Keep going¡±


    Frank was momentarily taken aback, then a rare smile graced his lips. He walked back to Rose,


    affectionately patting her head. He affectionately said, ¡°There will be a time when you will start calling


    her sister-inw¡¯. Go now.¡±


    Rose nodded, saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After disembarking, Frank did not immediately drive away. He lingered in a corner, watching the ne


    ascend into the clouds, vanishing into the night sky. Only then did he shift his gaze away and dial a call


    to his father, William. The call was swiftly answered. Frank reported saying, ¡°Rose¡¯s ne has taken


    off. Time it yourself¡±


    On the other end, William acknowledged. After Frank finished speaking, he hung up the call.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Reopening the chat interface on his piione. Fra visualizing the expression she might hamu


    She seemed to feel ko pride nend


    messages. Aan had use. He read each i


    attentively.


    He found in twredibly endearing. The calls of fit prente wa i panong grade and we quite a journey


    ahead. I spywared the youn? vas plechilly reminding hem of hei


    will day of excellener, and there was

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    The following morning, a man was dressed in a ck T-shirt adorned with an intricate constetion


    design on the chest, paired with deep gray jeans and limited edition white cushion shoes. He added a


    ck baseball cap casually to his ensemble.


    Strolling toward the entrance of Sapphire City University, the man¡¯s handsfortably rested in his


    pockets. Upon arrival, he greeted the security guard with a nod of respect. The guard¡¯s lips curved into


    a smile encountering a harbinger of wealth.


    upon his


    presence as if


    The man strolled, exuding a demeanor of casual nonchnce. His swiftness carried a rxed,


    unhurried rhythm, suggesting ack of urgency. Halting midway, he leaned against a roadside tree.


    With his back against the trunk, one foot rested against the tree, adopting an aura of unconventionality


    and roguish charm.


    Amidst the university¡¯s academic atmosphere, he was an anomaly as he could not blend in with his


    surroundings.


    The charisma of an attractive and unique man had its way of drawing women¡¯s attention. Two young


    conversation, her voiceced with curiosity as she asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you a student of Sapphire


    City University?¡±


    The man did not lift his gaze as he maintained his posture. It was evident he harbored no inclination for


    dialogue.


    He retrieved his phone from his pocket and typed a message while the other hand remained in his


    pocket.


    His demeanor reflected disinterest and detachment, practically broadcasting the message, ¡°Keep your


    distance,¡±


    The girl next to herpanion discerned hisck of interest in interaction. She gently tugged her


    friend¡¯s sleeve and whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s move on. Shall we go to the library¡±


    Nevertheless, captivated by the man¡¯s enigmatic aura, the girl who initiated the conversation was not


    ready to give up. She gently urged her friend to pause. Mustering her most charming smile, she asked,


    ¡°Can we get to know each other? I am in the Broadcasting Department. I¡¯m often chosen to host the


    graduation ceremonies at Sapphire City University. L


    The man found her persistent chatter rather bothersome. Ava Turner¡¯s verbosity was bearable, but this


    girl¡¯s words became a grating nuisance. Without lifting his gaze, he responded curtly, ¡°What does it


    matter to me?¡±


    The girl exhibited equal pride. Being enrolled at Sapphire City University was no small feat, and if she


    did not meet specific standards, approaching an apathetic individual like him would feel like lowering


    her standards.


    Were it not for his striking appearance, she might not have taken an interest. Her pursuit of conquest


    surged, prompting a coquettish flick of her hair. She asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not attending Sapphire City


    University, which university do you attend?¡±


    The girl¡¯spanion found herself in an awkward position Why would her friend try to hit on such an


    aloof guy? Feeling ufortable, thepanion nervously shuffled her feet on the ground.


    The man stayed silent for a while. After a moment, a few words slipped from his lips as he said


    emotionlessly.


    Homeschooled University.¡±


    The two girls were locals from Sapphire City. They pondered for a while, racking their brains and


    almost resorting to searching online. The girl who had started the conversation tried to echo his words,


    and she muttered, ¡°Homeschooled University. Is that a foreign university?¡±


    The man¡¯s focus remained on his phone, his silence unwavering. The messages he dispatched had yet


    to garner replies.


    Little did she know that Ava and Alex had been watching at the door for a few minutes. It was not


    strange for Ava to witness this scene. Frank was an attractive man. Otherwise, she would not have


    taken a fancy to him at first nce.


    It was normal for attractive people to be coveted.


    At the same time, this also meant that she had good taste in men.


    On the other hand, Alex held a contrasting viewpoint. She detected a trace of envy within Ava. It


    appeared that Ava might be slightly envious of the attention the man was receiving. Clearing her throat,


    Alex interjected as she said, ¡°Ahem, Ava, is your envy radar malfunctioning? Isn¡¯t it about time we¡­¡±


    That subtle throat clearing served as a genuine signal. The man¡¯s attention was seized, causing him to


    raise his head. Turning to the two girls, he projected a frosty expression and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m already


    taken,dies.¡±


    Nearby, Ava overheard his words and could not help but chuckle softly. Mentally, she awarded him a


    point, and he passed the minimal criterion of 63 points.


    Then, she feigned indifference and resumed her walk to the library. As she passed by, she covertly


    directed her gaze toward


    the tree.


    The man¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he stood up to tidy his outfit. Then, he trailed behind her silently,


    his eyes focused on her retreating figure.


    The two girls trailed closely behind, not in a desperate chase but converging toward the same


    destination-the library. Ava cast a sidelong nce and noticed the man had caught up with them. Her


    joy heightened, and Alex turned her head,


    musing. ¡°Ava. Frank seems to be quite the heartthrob. Should I hang back so you two can have some


    time together?¡±


    Alex sensed Ava¡¯s fondness for the handsome stranger and decided she needed an excuse to leave


    the couple alone. The situation had shifted; this guy was irresistibly attractive. If things went awry, it


    could unsettle Ava.


    Ava wasposed and discerning. She did not share Alex¡¯s view Walking alongside her friend, she


    confidently replied, ¡°Not need. If others easily sway him, then i have misjudged him. But I trust my


    instincts.¡±


    With those words, she held her head high, radiating self-assurance, as she continued walking beside


    Alex.


    Frank followed in silence, observing her with a smile, his gaze steady on the contour of her head.


    Inside the library, tranquility reigned. Many individuals were already seated, engrossed in their studies.


    The second, third, and fourth floors were upied. Ascending to the second floor, Ava and Alex sought


    out their desired books from the rows of shelves.


    The shelves towered above them. Ava circled around and identified her sought-after book. While


    initially thinking of asking Alex to retrieve it, she shifted her stance. Instead, she confidently addressed


    Frank, who was leaning casually against the bookcase, and she said. ¡°Fetch that book for me¡±


    There was no subject, only a self-assuredmand.


    Frank straightened up without missing a beat. He did not exhibit surprise. He stood before Ava and


    inquired, ¡°That database?¡±


    The proximity between them was intimate, and his breath gently brushed her face as he spoke. Her


    checks tingled, and the library¡¯s stillness echoed with the rhythm of her racing heartbeat.


    Alex observed the scene unfold from the corner of her eye, and she thought, ¡°Oh dear, he is far too


    captivating. Ava would not be able to resist him¡±


    Ava¡¯s gaze lowered, her toes curling slightly inside her shoes. She nodded.


    With one hand resting against the bookcase, Frank extended the other to the book Ava sought. Even


    though he had the book within his grasp, he lowered his head and asked. ¡°This pertains to your


    curriculum for the uing semester. I would not rmend delving into it.¡±


    The inclination to escape flickered in Alex¡¯s mind as she thought. ¡°Why would I escape? It¡¯s because


    this guy is far too calctive. He even seems aware of Ava¡¯s subjects for the next semester, as though


    he¡¯s been plotting. Even I, who spend nearly daily with her, do not know about this.¡±


    Ava¡¯s gaze held firm as she confirmed, uttering. I want that book¡±


    She needed to get ahead in her studies to graduate early. She had consulted her professor about early


    graduation and how she couldpress three years of coursework into just one and a half years.


    In this timespan, she had to excel in character, participate in public service and group activities, adhere


    to regtions, score above 85 in her courses, umte sufficient credits, pass her thesis defense,


    and apply for early graduation. Her professor had outlined the steps, and she was ready to work


    diligently, for she needed to get a jump on the subsequent courses.


    As he observed Ava¡¯s resolve, Frank lifted his hand and handed her the desired book, a hint of


    skepticism flickering in his thoughts and a subtle smile at the corner of his lips.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Clurching the book close to her chest, Ava¡¯s heart raced. She found a secluded spot and settled in.


    Alex took a seat beside Ava, facing Frank. She felt like a third wheel.


    For Alex, who was unustomed to such scenarios, every fiber of her was buzzing with


    embarrassment. She tentatively addressed Ava, who sported a faint blush, and asked, ¡°Should I use


    the restroom?¡±


    Through that utterance, Alex left the decision of a restroom visit entirely in Ava¡¯s hands.


    Ava had deliberately brought Alex to the library for some dedicated study time. In a gentle tone, she


    asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you reading anymore?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. But I can¡¯t focus. I can¡¯t concentrate due to my pressing need for the restroom,¡± Alex


    replied as she fabricated a lie.


    Despite Ava¡¯s intention for Alex to study diligently, she did not want her friend to endure difort


    while reading. Ava nodded in understanding, silently urging her to leave promptly and return.


    Just as Alex got to her feet, a maic voice reached her ears, ¡°Thanks for that, mate.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re wee. Goodbye,¡± Alex stuttered in response.


    Frank nodded in acknowledgment.


    Ava silently mused. ¡°He thanked her for using the restroom. Well, she did not assist him in that


    regard.¡±


    She kept herments to herself, and brushed off that rough thought.


    As anticipated Alex took an extended time to return, and Ava suspected that their productivity for the


    day might bepromised A hun h told her that her friend had sneaked away


    Just as she was about to grab her phone to message Alex, a familiar low voice echoed. She won¡¯t be


    rejoining you.¡±


    ¡°Just as 1 thought, she slipped away. Ava thought to herself


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ava murmured, feigning engrossment in her reading. In reality, not a single word registered in her


    mind. The man proved quite the distraction.


    Just as Alex had notes the man impeded her reading progress-much like he interfered with her artistry.


    The opening page held her captive for an extended period, as if she were mentally arranging each


    word


    This could not persist She lifted her head, meeting eyes with Frank¡¯s carefree gaze. He held a book


    akin to hers, engrossed in its contents. It also belonged to the domain ofputer science. While she


    was stalled on the first page, he had already traversed to the fifth


    She pondered whether he detected her attention. Frank met her mildly vexed expression and quirked a


    smile. ¡°You cannot seem to focus he remarked.


    It was an affirmative sentence and not a question.


    Sinceritypelled Ava to confess, and she said. Tm awarding you 7 points. You¡¯ve passed the test.¡±


    Her ears reddened after her admission She hastened to press her palm against her heated cheeks and


    the cool surface of the table With pursed lips and puffed cheeks, she transformed her countenance to


    conceal the urge to burst intoughter


    Frank perceived her intent but did not expose it. He allowed a smile to grace the corner of his lips and


    said. ¡°Hmm, let me


    teach you that¡¯


    The book epassed topics set for the next semester, which was challenging for the young girl


    Frank¡¯s elucidation would undeniably simplifyprehension Observing Ava¡¯s incredulous gaze, he


    rified again, saying, ¡°I know this topic. I can


    teach you


    Concise and direct, Ava grasped the notion and responded, ¡°Oh¡±


    Eager to learn. Ava naturally weed the prospect of free topic elucidation After all, it conserved her


    mental faculties, and allowed her to learn the subjects more efficiently.


    Mr. Roberts extended a concise exnation, and she absorbed it with unwavering attention, assuming


    the role of a diligent student. Yet, she could not resist ncing at the captivating instructor during his


    impromptu lecture.


    ¡°Lasten to me first. You can stare at meter. Frank advised with earnestness


    Caught in the act, Ava experienced a twinge of embarrassment and answered with a sheepish smile,


    ¡°Oh¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Engrossed in their discussion, Ava and Frank unconsciously drew manyplex gazes from the


    students nearby.


    Countless looks of envy, jealousy, and disdain were all cast their way..


    Not far from the pair, two girls engaged in a relentless whisper, their conversation a tapestry of


    spection. Their gazes were anything but discreet as they remained fixated on the man seated


    across from Ava.


    One of the girls held a book in one hand, a pen in the other, and a notebook was ced on her side.


    This pair was none other than the identical girls who had approached Frank earlier.


    There was another girl who was sharing the table with them. Together, the three women instantly


    formed a gossip group.


    The girl majoring in broadcasting scoffed angrily as she said, ¡°What is the big deal? He is just taken.


    There was no need for him to act all high and mighty just now.¡±


    Her femalepanion, who was more pragmatic, advised her as she said, ¡°Concentrate on your


    studies. He might just be reserved. If he responded to your greeting, would that not be disingenuous?¡±


    In any case, this girl felt that the man¡¯s actions were proper. Having a girlfriend while entertaining


    advances from others was certainly disingenuous behavior. Pursuing one individual at a time was the


    only fair approach.


    The girl, who was sharing the table, briefly nced toward the couple. In a hushed tone, she asked,


    ¡°Are you discussing the couple over there?¡±


    The broadcasting major girl remained dissatisfied. It was her first time encountering a man who treated


    her with such indifference. Annoyed, she pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Yeah, do you know that guy?¡±


    She had heard of Ava¡¯s name before, as Ava was renowned for her beauty and amiability. Besides,


    Ava also had many admirers. It was said that the pursuits of others did not easily sway Ava. However,


    she had never met or seen this specific guy before. He had even indicated he was not from their


    institution, implying his association with another. His handsomeness would have garnered him fame if


    he were from Sapphire City University.


    The girl at their table retrieved her phone and shared an online forum post with the pair. The post


    featured a picture of Ava and the other person, Frank. The image portrayed Ava clutching a mask while


    the individual gently wiped her tears. The man¡¯s gaze seemed tender, and it wasced with a trace of


    indulgence and anguish.


    ¡°They are a couple. There¡¯s no doubt after seeing them together,¡± the broadcasting major girl asserted,


    preempting the need to see the photo for confirmation.


    The girl at their table divulged information in a low voice, saying, ¡°No, they are not. A student of the


    rejected. She feigned distress, and then the man had initiated pursuit here.¡±


    This was the nature of gossip. With each recount, the information morphed from one iteration to the


    next to a point where the truth became murky.


    Different versions circted among social groups, and the emotional consequences of these tales


    were often disregarded.


    ¡°So, she pursued them first. That exins it¡± the broadcasting major girl responded with a blend of


    scorn and disdain.


    Suddenly, a ¡°man¡± wearing a mask settled beside them. A look of curiosity was stered on the girls¡¯


    faces. ¡°What¡¯s the chatter about? Fill me in,¡± the ¡°man¡± said.


    The girls at the table nced at the ¡°male¡± ssmate who joined them. One of them inquired curiously,


    ¡°Are you guys as drawn to gossip as we are?¡±


    ¡°Hey, gossip is not constrained by gender. It¡¯s a human tendency. It¡¯s more entertaining when we share


    information with one another,¡± Alex responded. Her expression indicated she was present to revel in


    the drama.


    If invited to participate in the gossip, all girls would undoubtedly oblige. The girls at the table began to


    recount the gossip tale in great detail.


    Alex kept her mask on throughout the conversation. Her voice was naturally low, creating an


    impression of gender ambiguity. After hearing the gossip tale, Alex corrected the group, saying, ¡°You


    have all the facts wrong. Where did you pick up this misinformation? It¡¯s entirely off the mark. Let me


    correct this for you. The man did not reject Ava. This person noticed her when she visited her sister¡¯s


    city. You know what?¡±


    Alex addressed the trio of girls with a hint of amusement. She continued, half-serious and half-joking,


    saying, ¡°Then, you know, our Ava from the university is quite something. She turned this person down


    despite their relentless pursuit. Yet, upon her return, the man employed all means to get closer to Ava.


    On the day of thepetition, the man even arranged for a delivery rider to present Ava with 11 roses.


    Eleven roses, you grasp the significance, don¡¯t you? It means utter devotion.¡± Alex reshaped the


    narrative¡¯s protagonist. After all, spection would thrive where truth remained elusive, Who could not


    concoct stories? She emphasized again. ¡°There is no room for doubt. This is the real truth. Just look at


    that picture. Their gaze is rife with tenderness and affection. Scrutinize it. Ponder it deeply.¡±


    The three girls regarded Alex¡¯s words with confusion and reluctant belief. After all, Alex had delivered


    her ount with such


    precision and conviction. Alex¡¯s version of events appeared reasonable when they examined the photo


    through the phone¡¯s


    screen.


    The broadcasting major girl was consumed by envy. What was Ava¡¯s secret? It boiled down to slightly


    enhanced looks, tinged with innocence and sweetness. She, too, possessed such allure


    Alex¡¯s brief dialogue had sessfully twisted the narrative. It was not entirely fabricated. Frank¡¯s


    pursuit of Ava was genuine. The episode involving the II roses was also urate. Alex had not


    fabricated these details. She had only changed the protagonist of the story.


    The girl majoring in broadcasting clung to two pivotal details: the first is that the young man who


    pursued Ava had faced rejection yet persevered. The second is that he hailed from a city beyond


    Sapphire City¡¯s borders. Curiosity spurred her to address Alex and ask. ¡°He¡¯s not affiliated with


    Sapphire City, am I right? He stated he was from Homeschooled University, but where is that


    situated?¡±


    Beneath her mask. Alex¡¯s countenance registered surprise. She asked, ¡°Which university?¡±


    ¡°Homeschooled University,¡± the broadcasting major girl repeated.


    ¡°Are you certain about the name?¡± Alex questioned. She found herself increasingly puzzled. The


    moniker sounded almost like a made-up word.


    The broadcasting major girl nodded affirmatively, and Alex stifled a grin. Standing up. Alex said, ¡°Well,


    that could be a well-known institution over there. Anyway, focus on your studies. I¡¯m heading out. Oh,


    and keep this information to yourself. These are insider information. Ironically, some people believed


    that Ava was the one pursuing him.¡±


    After Alex¡¯s departure, the trio of girls released sighs of contemtion. They pondered why such a


    handsome individual was not pursuing them. Their envy was evident.


    Afterward, Alex made a discreet exit from the library. Curiosity piqued, she messaged Ava, asking [Hey,


    could you ask Frank what Homeschooled University is?]


    While Ava was engrossed in the lecture, the buzzing of her phone on the desk disrupted her focus. She


    sneakily stole a nce at the device, reading the notification.


    ¡°Go ahead and check it,¡± Frank gently said as he halted mid-lecture,


    Every minuscule motion and expression of Ava was perceptible to Frank. Nothing eluded his attention,


    and he was merely ying along.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ava responded as she openly picked up her phone, a yful smile gracing her lips.


    Reading the message, Ava¡¯s brows knitted in confusion as she thought, ¡°What is this university?


    Should I approach Frank to rify this?¡± Yet something about the message felt peculiar. After rereading


    it several times, she surrendered the thought.


    She scratched her neck and propped her chin on her hand. Her lengthy eyshes fluttered gently, and


    her gaze flowed tenderly as she asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, what is Homeschooled University?¡±


    This query prompted Frank to momentarily pause his lecture, a fleeting grin curving his lips. He sent


    the correct name to Ava via text. [Home-Schooled University I


    A faint buzz urged Ava to inspect her phone. Confronted with the words on the screen, she could no


    longer suppress her reaction. She ced her hand on the desk and buried her face within her arm, her


    shaking shoulders belying her genuine


    emotions.


    Chuckling unreservedly, Frank rested his phone on the desk. He folded his arms across his chest and


    reclined against the chair. Resuming the lecture could wait; the girl¡¯s joy took precedence for now.


    Observing Ava, who was immersed in unrestrainedughter, he sumbed to the contagion of joy.


    Arching an eyebrow, he inquired, ¡°Is it amusing?¡±


    Following herughter, Ava yearned to apud him, and she pondered, ¡°How did he think of this? So


    inventive.¡± Despite the lingering smile, her breathing remained uneven as she supported herself on her


    elbows, trained her gaze on the impassive Frank, and asked, ¡°Where did youe up with this


    phrase? Is there a source?¡±


    Frank sustained his gaze, uttering a single word. With an air of tranquility, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meeting Ava¡¯s direct, inquisitive stare, Frank preempted her question, replying, ¡°I¡¯m at home every day.


    Isn¡¯t that akin to attending Home-schooled University?¡±


    The girl had not inquired about his profession, solely about the university. Since he was presently


    unaffiliated with an institution, why not dub it Home-schooled University? The name seemed fitting


    enough.


    Ava¡¯s hand covered her forehead, following her attentive listening, herughter reverberating. With one


    hand still veiling her face, she extended her other hand and gave Frank an appreciative thumbs-up.


    Frank observed the pale and slender outstretched hand before him. An internal impetus propelled him,


    prompting the uncrossing of his arms. His hand ascended, capturing her delicate fingers and delicately


    lowering them onto the table. The motion flowed seamlessly, exuding a naturalness that bordered on


    the ethereal. His lips parted, and his voice emerged,


    saying. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the lecture¡±


    The warmth from his palm infused her being, causing herughter to taper off abruptly. Ava¡¯s cheeks


    ignited with a rosy hue, her hand still cradling her flushed face. She lowered her eyelids, a veil


    concealing her bashfulness. Her hand neither recoiled nor retreated as the sensation was far too


    pleasant. Breaking the contact seemed inconceivable.


    ¡°Oh she meekly and obediently responded.


    Frank¡¯s hand enveloped Ava¡¯s while the other extended toward the book, poised to resume the lecture.


    Her thoughts had already wandered astray, rendering her deaf to the words that spilled from Frank¡¯s


    lips.


    This instant was imbued with a certain beauty, an impression that time had suspended its march. The


    library¡¯s patrons seemed to evaporate, leaving solely the two figures behind.


    A transient notion whispered at the edges of her mind, an idea of leaning in for a kiss, but rationality


    swiftly reasserted itself. His narrative hadn¡¯t concluded, and her curiosity about the forting


    surprise overruled her fleeting impulse. Thus, she quieted the whimsy.


    ¡°Concentrate on the lecture. Frank¡¯s reminder echoed again in her ears.


    Ava¡¯s musings were corralled back to the present. The situation resembled that of a daydreaming


    student being caught, her affirmation issued. Understood¡±


    Frank did not retract his hand


    Frank¡¯s palm cradled hers with the utmost restraint, devoid of extraneous movements.


    To outsiders, it was a mere portrait of a devoted couple engrossed in academic pursuit, a sight of envy.


    Amid leisure hours. they melded schrship and affection, a dual devotion.


    Leaning against the library¡¯s descending esctor. Alex awaited Ava¡¯s response, her demeanor


    unhurried. A muted ping resonated, eliciting a swift retrieval of her phone


    After reading the message. Alex was at a loss for words.


    Alex was confident that Ava would be thrilled to be with this man in the future. Although this man did


    not say much, his words were highly humorous.


    Alex sincerely hoped that Ava could be happy. While she was not happy herself, the smile on Ava¡¯s


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    face was very infectious. Alex cherished her friend very much.


    As for her return to the library, the reasoning was simple. The duo inadvertently drew too much


    attention. Easily discerned. they provided fertile ground for idle spection.


    Shifting the me onto Frank was a decision Alex had thoroughly considered. The guy Ava liked was


    not a local, so ming him posed no issue. Besides, Ava was still in university, and gossip would not


    be appropriate. Furthermore, it¡¯s normal for guys to pursue girls, but if others found out that Ava had


    pursued a guy and been rejected, who knows how they might twist


    the story.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    The wind at the end of spring was not as cool, and the warmth of summer made people slightly


    sweaty.


    In Sapphire City, the temperature outdoors was indeed several degrees higher than that in Athana.


    The family of three sat on a tricycle and circled the old town of Sapphire City. The driver was sweating


    profusely, making Natalie feel a little guilty.


    She had originally wanted to rent two tricycles. After all, Trevon was quite heavy, and this kind of


    physical work was footwork. However, Trevon had offered a lot of money. The driver took it and said


    that it was a piece of cake. Then, he threw a towel on his shoulder and wiped his sweat as he rode.


    The tricycle stopped at an antique street. The driver introduced, ¡°Sir, this is the most crowded ce in


    the tourist area. You can take a look around. It¡¯s quite memorable. Every ce is antique and


    preserves traces of history.¡±


    Trevon was wearing a white Polo short-sleeved shirt and sweatpants. He held an umbre in one hand


    and Jasper in the other. The father and son were both wearing cool sunsses. Jasper was also


    wearing a macaroni-colored baseball cap.


    It was like the arrival of a big shot and his mini version.


    Natalie thanked the driver after paying. She hid under the umbre and hugged Trevon¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    over there. There are quite a lot of people over there. Let¡¯s go and see what they¡¯re selling.¡±


    Actually, Trevon did not like crowded ces. It was not only crowded but also chaotic. However, his


    wife liked it, and his son liked it, so he followed them. In addition, it was a rare opportunity to travel


    together.


    On one side of the ancient town was a bridge. The entire ancient town was surrounded by flowing


    water. The clear sound of flowing water was very pleasant to the ears. Perhaps this was what people


    said about the beautiful and pleasant scene in a good-looking small town.


    Every house retained its oldest charm. Whether it was the bridge or the ground, or the houses, they


    were all antique, making people want to step forward and explore.


    Jasper was very curious. His small eyes rolled around as he handsomely pushed up his sunsses


    and muttered, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Trevon nced at the little boy in his arms. ¡°You actually know that it¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s because they are


    colorful, right?¡±


    Jasper wanted to tell Trevon that he really thought it was beautiful. He said in his childish voice again.


    ¡°Daddy, beautiful.¡±


    Natalie looked at her son who had a firm gaze and retorted, ¡°That might not be the case. Perhaps


    Jasper likes this kind of antique.¡±


    The two of them came out alone behind Ava¡¯s back. Their original intention was not to disturb the only


    time she had with Frank. Natalie knew that although Ava did not promise Frank verbally, she had


    already given up resisting in her heart. It was no different from agreeing now. Frank would go to school


    with her, and Ava was especially happy every day when she came back. She was either holding her


    to agree.


    Originally, Natalie wanted to call Sherri today, but Trevon didn¡¯t want others to disturb the atmosphere,


    so they secretly came out and abandoned Hackett and his family.


    At the thought of this, Natalie held Trevon¡¯s arm affectionately and walked forward. The umbre


    covered the warm light that wanted to prate. ¡°By the way, Trevon, Sherri said that she wants to


    hold a wedding together with us. What do you think?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding together. What was the difference between it


    and organizing a shopping spree? He rejected it without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    He lowered his eyes and met her gentle gaze. He lowered his voice. His hands were really upied.


    Otherwise, he really wanted to hold her waist. Why was the sun shining in such weather? Wouldn¡¯t it be


    better if it was cloudy? ¡°I don¡¯t n to do it twice. I want to give you a unique halo for a once-in-a-


    lifetime matter. You should be the only protagonist. You can let her be your bridesmaid, but there can¡¯t


    be two protagonists.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s words were very calm, but they could not be refuted or changed. This was something he could


    notpromise with. He could form a team to y, but he could not form a team to get married.


    Natalie could already feel the determination in his eyes and tone. When it was her first time attending a


    wedding, she was a bride, so she did not know that weddings could not be held together. Alright, since


    that was the case, she could only say sorry to Sherri.


    There shouldn¡¯t be a woman who didn¡¯t want a unique wedding, right?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow your words. Mr. Wilson, remember your words. I want to see what kind of wedding


    you¡¯ll give me.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. It was all in the words. Some gentleness and love could be


    understood with a word, a look, or even a gesture. They didn¡¯t even need to say a sentence. Perhaps


    this was love.


    While they were strolling around, Trevon also shared with her about Frank giving Joseph the secret


    defense map. Ava¡¯s matter was almost certain. It was better to confess as soon as possible. If one day,


    she found it out, Frank would be criticized again.


    Natalie was shocked again after hearing this. Frank was really taking every step carefully. He was


    getting closer to Ava step by step and hade up with a foolproof n. He had even gotten Joseph¡¯s


    approval. Could Ava still escape from his grasp?


    As Natalie was thinking, she saw a man sneakily approaching a girl from the corner of her eye. The


    more Natalie looked at him, the more she felt that something was amiss. She narrowed her eyes and


    stopped in her tracks.


    Trevon observed the direction of the woman beside him and followed her gaze. He frowned slightly and


    was about to remind her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Natalie had already dashed into the crowd and chased after the man. ¡°Catch the thieff Catch the thief!


    My phone was stolen¡­¡±


    It was only now that the girl realized that her bag had been stolen.


    Everyone looked in the direction and saw a woman wearing a T-shirt and jeans smashing her baby bag


    on the man who was running.


    The distance was too far. The bag only touched a little of his body before falling to the ground. Natalie


    looked around and found a shortcut that could block the thief. She jumped nimbly to the side of the


    river. Trevon¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw


    this.


    However, his hands were already upied Jasper kept praising Natalie in his arms. ¡°Mom, great.¡±


    Hearing this, his temples throbbed. He knew that the thief was no match for Natalie. It would only take


    a few minutes for him to be caught, but it was really dangerous to jump around. It was very easy for her


    to get injured.


    It turned out that the wildness that had been suppressed in her bones had never dissipated. This


    reminded him of a night two years ago. On the way home, she had beaten a few people. At that time,


    he had turned off the lights and watched the show, making Jim anxious.


    After being with him, she seemed to have be very gentle, and her personality had be soft. It


    made him forget the woman who was even admired by Jim in the past.


    He remembered how Jim described her. She was cool and valiant. Wasn¡¯t this the case? The woman


    he liked stepped on the thief with one foot and pped the back of his head a few times before rudely


    snatching back her bag.


    Natalie, the brave woman, kept dusting the baby bag in her hand. She even tidied her hair. The girl


    whose bag was stolen thanked her profusely. ¡°Thank you, Miss. You¡¯re so awesome. Were you an


    athlete before


    Natalie¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my legs are long. In the future, don¡¯t pur your phone in your


    bag when there are many people.¡±


    Such backpacks could easily be stolen and not discovered when carried behind one¡¯s back.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. You¡¯re not only good-looking but also kind.¡±


    ¡°Do I still have to praise you?¡± Trevon was very helpless.


    Natalie shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If you really want to praise me, I¡¯ll ept it. Let¡¯s see how you


    praise me.¡±


    Trevon was speechless.


    When Natalie saw that his expression had turned colder, her joking tone changed. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You


    know that I could catch up. I¡¯d already considered the safety range before I started to run. With you and


    Jasper, I¡¯ll definitely think twice before doing anything. Look, I am fine, aren¡¯t 12¡±


    Trevon knew that she was coaxing him. He clearly knew that she had never considered it before she


    took a step forward, but he still fell for her trick. His brows rxed.


    Jaspery on Trevon¡¯s shoulder and secretly gave Natalie a thumbs-up.


    The mother and son weremunicating in anguage that Trevon did not know. They were secretly


    At Sapphire City University, Ava stayed in the library for a few hours. In the beginning, she was


    embarrassed to be held by Frank¡¯s hand and lectured. It was difficult for her to focus. From time to


    time, she would look at their crossed hands, and the temperature on her cheeks would rise again.


    Her cheeks kept cooling down and then blushing again.


    Gradually, she was attracted by the topic he was talking about and forgot that her hand was being


    held.


    The people in the library left one after another. Frank turned to look at his watch and realized that it was


    already 11:30 am. Ile reminded her, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Ava, who was still immersed in the book, asked.


    ¡°Lunch. It¡¯s past 11 now¡±


    the phone and looked at the time on the screen. She realized that it was a littlete. She looked around


    and realized that the number of people had unknowingly decreased. She never knew that there would


    be a day when she could quietly


    in the library with the man she liked for so long


    It turned out that even if two people who liked each other didn¡¯t do anything, sitting together could make


    time slowly disappear. It was still happy


    She quietly retracted her hand and ced her hands on both sides of her cheeks. She tapped on both


    sides of her cheeks with her fingertips as if she was thinking about what to eat with Frank ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Roberts, my teacher, you¡¯ve been teaching


    the questions for the entire morning Let me treat you to a meal. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Frank was silent for a while. He did not expect her to say that. From Frank to Mr. Roberts, now she


    called him a teacher again. The way she addressed him was really different every day. ¡°Cafeteria¡±


    ¡°What? Cafeteria¡± Shouldn¡¯t he take the opportunity to eat something nice? Why was he going to the


    cafeteria?


    So be it. She had to satisfy Mr. Roberts¡¯s request


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ava sad readily


    After saying that. Ava was about to get up and tidy up her books and bag However, Frank had already


    helped her get her bag from the chair. He even took the books away and ced them back in their


    original positions.


    warm sun shone on this scene. It was filled with love.


    The bag was still in Frank¡¯s hand. He held the bag in one hand and adjusted the long chain in his


    palm.


    When they walked out of the library, the warm sun turned into a bright sun. It was a little hot. Before


    Ava could take a step, a baseball cap appeared on her head blocking the sunlight and darkening her


    vision.


    Ill bring you an umbre tomorrow¡± Frank nced at the sun hanging high in the sky. It was very


    dazzling. The baseball cap could not hide the sun. It was so hot


    ¡°Okay¡± Ava¡¯s heart suddenly warmed up. Her heart was beating wildly


    Had Frank never been in a rtionship before? However, no matter which side it was, he was very


    alluring. She was about to break through her defense and agree to him immediately.


    Ava pressed down on the baseball cap on her head and told herself to calm down. She should hold on


    for a while longer. She smiled warmly at Frank Ive scored your baseball cap. Now you have gotten 70


    points¡±


    Frank was amused by her cute look. He didn¡¯t seem to be chasing after his girlfriend, but rather fighting


    for his credits to graduate. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°Okay¡±


    The two of them walked side by side in the direction of the canteen. Along the way, she sent Alex a


    message [Let¡¯s eat in the canteen together]


    Alex replied instantly. [Not interested, busy.]


    Ava was speechless. She knew what being busy was. It was sleep.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    The cafeteria was on the second floor, and the first floor was the film hall. Most of the students would


    rest in the film hall after eating.


    The students came to the cafeteria one after another and walked to the bar counter in whispers.


    There were already many people lined up at the bar counter Ava felt that it was not good to let Frank


    wait. It was better to order on her phone. After ordering, she would go and get the dishes.


    The cafeteria of Sapphire City University was different from many universities. They could order their


    food online through the app. After ordering, they could just go to the bar to get their food. The chefs


    would pack up the food they ordered or pack it up and push it out. As for whether it was packed or


    served in the hall, they could choose when ordering.


    Ava subconsciously pulled Frank¡¯s arm toward a certain spot. He was still holding her bag.


    For some reason, the way he held her bag was very handsome and not out of ce at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit here. It¡¯s quieter here,¡± Ava suggested. This was a corner where she and Alex usually sat.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank sat down opposite her and gently ced the bag in his hand on the table.


    As for the table, he had already observed it when he came in. It was very clean and the environment


    was indeed not bad.


    Ava also sat down at the same time. She lowered her head and turned on her phone. She opened it


    and scanned the QR code at the corner of the table. Her slender fingers slid across the screen. She


    was in a dilemma. After looking at the menu for a while, she puffed up her cheeks and looked up.


    ¡°Frank, what do you like to eat?¡±


    Whether it was Mr. Roberts or Frank, the title could be freely changed in her mouth.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He was never a picky eater. He ate whatever he had.


    In Ava¡¯s opinion, these two simple words were based on her preferences. She could choose on her


    own. She was the one who treated Frank to a meal. Putting aside the fact that she liked Frank, it was


    also his first timeing to her school. She felt a little embarrassed to order what she liked.


    However, she felt like she was being pampered.


    She held the phone in one hand and rested her chin on the other. Then, she ced the phone on the


    table and pushed it to him. Her long eyshes fluttered, which touched Frank¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. Roberts,


    why don¡¯t you take a look? If you really don¡¯t know what to choose, you can order one dish.¡±


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.


    Frank ced his hands on the table and nced at the menu that was pushed to him. Then, he looked


    were filled with thoughts and anticipation. Frank casually said. ¡°Sausage.¡±


    up


    at her eyes


    which


    Seeing that he had ordered a dish. Ava was in a much better mood. She took her phone back and


    began to order in unison. She ordered a few dishes at once, but her eyes froze on the barbecue ribs for


    a few seconds before she swiped the screen. After she ordered and was about to pay, Frank spoke


    again. ¡°Order the barbecue ribs.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Do you like it?¡± Ava also wanted to order it just now, but she gave up because she found it


    troublesome to eat it.


    Frank replied concisely. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ava clicked on the return button in the upper left corner and swiped the menu to order the barbecue


    ribs before paying. Frank did not stop her when she paid.


    After she paid, the front desk announcer was already calling out numbers to get food. It was very


    efficient.


    Before Ava got up, Frank took her phone and walked to the bar counter. At this moment, his hat was on


    Ava¡¯s head, and his face was not covered by a mask.


    His tall figure walked toward the crowd Handsome men had always been eye-catching. From time to


    time, people would approach him to start a conversation. There were not many handsome and roguish


    people like Frank in the university.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, are you eating alone? Let¡¯s eat together,¡± a student at the side asked tentatively.


    Frank didn¡¯t answer. He ignored the girl and operated Ava¡¯s phone. Then, he handed it to the cashier


    and took the meal


    away.


    When the girl saw the handsome man walking in a certain direction, she realized that he had a


    girlfriend. She sighed. ¡®s, indeed, handsome men don¡¯t fall behind. Someone always picks them


    up.¡±


    Frank ced the tes on the table and took them out one by one. Then, he ced the tes aside


    and slowly sat down. He handed macaroni and fork to Ava. ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, was there a girl who wanted to share a table with you just now?¡± Ava saw the scene just now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He continued to be concise.


    Frank was easily attracted to women wherever he went. What should she do? Should he wear a mask


    in the future and hide his handsome face1


    What should she do? He was too charming.


    While Ava was still daydreaming, a shrimp fell into her bowl. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m not


    fickle¡±


    Was that a promise? Sort of


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that Frank was not eating. Instead, he was slowly


    peeling the shrimp with disposable gloves. He had already quickly peeled half of the shrimp, and there


    was still half of them on the te.


    The man who was peeling the prawns seriously was very charming. He lowered his eyes and handled


    every prawn seriously. His facial features were well-defined and his face which was not smiling had a


    cold and mysterious look. He had a high nose bridge, good-looking lips, and a well-defined jawline


    Ava stared nkly. No matter how she looked at him, she found that he was handsome and she liked


    him.


    Sitting in the cafeteria, she felt as if the entire world was not as pleasing to the eye as him. He exuded


    an aura that made people make mustakes all the time.


    Ava propped her head up and looked at Frank who was still pecling prawns. In a daze, she said,


    ¡°Frank¡±


    Frank was already used to her changing the way she addressed him at any time. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so handsome? Did you inherit your father¡¯s genes, or did you inherit your mother¡¯s


    genes?¡± Ava was very curious. How good-looking were the parents of such a handsome man?


    Upon hearing her words. Frank stopped peeling the prawns and looked up. He saw that Ava¡¯s eyes


    were as clear as water, innocent and sincere as if she was really just asking out of curiosity. He did not


    feel that her words were teasing or praising him at all. When she met his deep eyes. Ava did not avoid


    them. She really wanted to know.


    Frank looked into her eyes for a second but couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He avoided her gaze and


    continued to peel the prawns. ¡°Both¡±


    Ava continued. Then your parents must be very good-looking. Otherwise, how can you be so


    handsome¡±


    The te of prawns was pushed in front of her. Frank took off his gloves, picked up his fork and


    knocked on her te. ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh Although she said that, she still stole a few nces at Frank. He was especially eye-catching.


    After that. Ava ate very seriously. Frank ate very quickly. While Ava was still eating, Frank had already


    bought a bottle of beverage back. ¡°Grapefruit juice.


    After finishing thest mouthful of food, Ava seemed to have discovered a new world. She looked at


    the attentive man in front of her without blinking. ¡°Did you buy it at the milkshake store?¡±


    There was a very famous milkshake store in Sapphire City University. This was to prevent everyone


    from ordering takeout. There were always different deliverymen waiting at the entrance. It was


    rtively unsafe. The principal opened a very famous milkshake store.


    ¡°Yes, I just saw it,¡± Frank said simply.


    After eating. Ava picked up the drink and took a sip. It was clearly a little sour, but she felt very sweet,


    the kind that made her


    heart melt


    Frank picked up the bag and was about to leave when Ava¡¯s phone rang. Alex¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be


    louder. The two of them stopped walking out. ¡°Baby, your meal has caused a stir on our school¡¯s


    Inte forum.¡±


    Ava did not understand what was going on. What did she do? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Alex was extremely excited. When she heard from Ava that they were going to the cafeteria to eat, she


    had already thought that the two of them would attract a lot of attention. Both of them were extremely


    good-looking, so it was difficult for them to keep a low profile.


    The photos of you guys eating have been posted on the forum. I¡¯m telling you. He¡¯s so handsome.


    Many people are envious, but there are also many people who are jealous. Just read the nice


    Alex reminded her.


    Regardless of whether one was living a good life or not, there would always be people discussing it. A


    person¡¯s mouth was always talking, but the words they said could be pleasant to the ears and


    unpleasant. Some people were kind, while some were jealous and mean.


    After listening to Alex¡¯s description, Ava wasn¡¯t curious about what everyone said about her. She didn¡¯t


    care about what others thought. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have pursued Frank back then. She wanted to


    see the photos on the forum. Alex said that they were very good-looking and matched.


    She opened the school forum and saw the headlines, ¡°Ava had brought her boyfriend to the cafeteria


    for a meal¡± One photo was of Frank holding her hand in the library. The two of them were talking


    seriously about the questions. There was also a


    photo of Frank putting the baseball cap on her. Thest photo was of Frank peeling shrug. There were


    a total of three photos


    It was indeed beautiful. The photographer¡¯s skills were really good. He had taken all their good posts. It


    was very wonderful. She wondered if it was taken by a student from the photography department.


    Frank was taller than Ava. As long as he lowered his eyes slightly, he would be able to see the entire


    contents of her phone The corners of his mouth curled up when Ava couldn¡¯t see


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What time is ss in the afternoon¡± Frank asked naturally as if he did not care about such


    gossp


    ¡°¡°2 o¡¯clock¡± Once again. Ava felt that this person¡¯s techroque xas especully good. She secretly saved


    all the photos on the


    fortum


    A low and maic voice came from beside her ¡°Send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What?¡± Ava was still immersed in the three photos and did not delve into Frank¡¯s words


    Frank sand bluntly. ¡°Photos.¡±


    Ava was stunned What should she do? Her face seemed to be redder. Fortunately, the sun was a little


    strong, so Frank couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the sun or because she was shy


    ¡°Do you want all of them? Do you want tomemorate it? A day trip to the cafetera¡± After a few


    seconds of rebed Am sand yfully with a smile


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank continued concisely. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    P she choked on the water she had just drunk Was it okay to be so direct? She couldnt hold it in okay


    Frank could not help butugh. He took out a tissue to wipe her face. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to amuse you Why


    didn¡¯t you have the courage to chase after me back


    ¡°You put it out¡± Ava stood there motionlessly Frank helped to wipe her chin.


    in


    He admitted it so quickly that Ava swallowed the words she wanted to say Forget Anyway, she liked


    him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you on ount of your good attitude, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll agree to it


    now¡±


    Yeah


    Ava thought. ¡°If you say a few more words. I would like to give you more points¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    At 12:30 in the afternoon, the sun was scorching hot. The dazzling fireball hung high in the sky, emitting


    heat that made one¡¯s back burn. The dazzling light forced one to subconsciously lower his head.


    The temperature of Earth rose slightly. They could still smell the cement smell of Earth being roasted


    by the sun. In any


    case, it was hot.


    Frank¡¯s tall figure stood on Ava¡¯s side, blocking most of the heat for her. He raised the bag high above


    her head with one hand to block the dazzling light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your dormitory, Frank suggested.


    ¡°What about you? Ava thought. ¡°Was he going back? Back to the hotel?¡±


    Meeting her expectant gaze, a certain part of Frank¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Tll wait in the car. I¡¯ll apany


    you to ss in the afternoon¡±


    In just two seconds, Ava followed her heart. She knew that Frank could not stay in Sapphire City


    forever. He might go back the day after tomorrow or tomorrow. She wanted to cherish their hard-earned


    time together and did not want to waste it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in your car. Her eyes were firm, not taking no for an answer.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Frank lowered his head and looked at her for a few seconds before giving in.


    He was still holding his bag to shield her from the sun. Soon, the two of them arrived at the side of a


    Porsche car in the parking lot. He opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and the back seat. He started


    the car and turned on the air conditioner. He spread a spare shirt on the back seat and reminded Ava,


    who had just gotten in, ¡°Don¡¯t close the door yet. Let the heat. dissipate first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± This was the first time she had taken Frank¡¯s car since thest time they went to the ind.


    Previously, Rose was there, but now there were only the two of them.


    The temperature dissipated for about five minutes before Frank closed the car door and rolled up the


    window. Instantly, the tightly sealed car darkened, and not even a trace of scorching light could


    prate.


    Frank, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, turned sideways and looked at Ava, who was in the


    backseat. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±


    Ava was a little sleepy, but she wanted to sit in the front passenger seat and not so far away from him.


    ¡°I want to sit in the front.


    She had always mentioned whatever she wanted. She didn¡¯t want to pretend and say that it didn¡¯t


    matter or she didn¡¯t want it. It was against her conscience.


    Frank nced at the front passenger seat. It was not suitable for sleeping. He opened the back seat


    because he thought that there was more space for her to lie down


    Since she liked the passenger seat, he could only arrange it. Frank directly put the passenger seat


    down and adjusted it to a


    Without another word, he pushed the door open and got out of the car again. He opened the backseat


    door and sent Ava to the front passenger seat while blocking the sun. After she got in, he gently closed


    the door.


    He walked around the front of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat again. He leaned over and took a light


    green nket from the back seat and ced it on Ava¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Cover it up and lie down to sleep for a while.¡±


    Ava thought that if she slept, he would be bored alone. Shey on the chair and tilted her head to ask,


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you for a while. I¡¯ll sleep in the driver¡¯s seat.¡± He originally wanted to say that he would


    sleep with her, but he was afraid of scaring her, so he added this sentence at the end.


    The enclosed space was filled with ambiguous elements. Ava¡¯s attention was always attracted by the


    man beside her. Her closed eyes would open from time to time as if he would disappear if she didn¡¯t


    look at him.


    Frank closed his eyes to rest. The chair was put down at the same height. His hands were crossed in


    front of his chest, and his handsome face slowly rxed. His brows rxed, and his handsome face


    was like a fog. She could never guess what he would do next. It was mysterious and attractive.


    She looked at the boy she liked lying so close to her. Although there was some distance between them,


    they were breathing the same air. The deep affection that was buried in her chest instantly blurted out.


    She did not want to look away, nor could she bear to look away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Frank was thoughtful. He didn¡¯t open his eyes to expose Ava, who was staring at him


    the whole time. Instead, he closed his eyes and said.


    Upon hearing this, Avay back on the chair. Her head was still tilted, and her voice was soft. Tm


    sleepy. Have a sweet dream.¡±


    Ava¡¯s sleep quality was very good. At first, Frank was by his side, so she was happy and couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep. Her thoughts ran wild, and she fell asleep thinking about it. After a while, a bnced breathing


    sound came from the car


    Frank opened his eyes the moment she fell asleep is pitch-ck eyes were as deep as the sea. He


    turned sideways in the direction of Ava Her beautiful sleeping face was like a sleeping beauty. She was


    very quiet, obedient, and cute.


    There was not a trace of worry on her face. He could not help but reach out his well-defined fingers and


    carefully push a strand of hair on her forehead to the side. He retracted his hand and adjusted the


    temperature of the air conditioner to the mostfortable degree


    He quietlyy down and watched her sleep. Time passed peacefully, and the frozenke was finally


    melted by the warm sun. His phone rang at an inopportune time. He hung up as quickly as he could.


    The call was from the manager of Lithern Club. He muted it, but the call was still assiduouslying in.


    Frank guessed it was something important.


    The manager couldn¡¯t have developed the courage to disturb him like this. He did not get out of the car.


    Instead, he pressed the answer button and lowered the volume of the voice beside him. He ced the


    phone beside his ear and controlled his emotions impatiently. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    The manager could clearly feel that his boss was in a bad mood, but he had no choice but to disturb


    him. ¡°Mr. Roberts, something happened at Lithern Club. Yesterday, a customer brought contraband to


    our ce and was unconscious. After a while, the police arrived and took him away. However, when he


    woke up, he insisted that someone from our ce sold it to him. The police requested to summon you


    for investigation.¡±


    Thest few words were said with all his might by the manager. Frank had only left for a few days, but


    something had happened. As the manager, he had reached the end of his career. Before Frank left.


    Frank had repeatedly instructed him to pay attention to the problem in this aspect. In the end, such a


    problem happened.


    The person who was captured had just pushed the me onto Lathern Club in the morning. This


    forced Frank to hurry back. After all, he was the boss. He could not let William and the others rece


    him.


    The manager was feeling uneasy. He thought to himself that it was so awful and he had implicated his


    boss. However. unexpectedly, Frank did not lose his temper. He even said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, wait


    for me.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Frank stared at Ava¡¯s face, unwilling to leave. He thought to himself. Tm


    afraid that I cant apany you anymore¡±


    An hour and a halfter. Ava slowly woke up. She opened her sleepy eyes and said in a sleepy voice,


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just woke up. Frank lied. He watched her for as long as she slept. He only looked away when


    she moved and pretended to have just woken up.


    Ava pulled off the nket. Her body waszy and she had no strength at all. She had no choice but to


    get up since she had a professor¡¯s ss in the afternoon. She crossed her hands in the air and moved


    her waist left and right. After doing a few rounds, she finally woke up a little.


    Frank¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was William. There was no urgency in his voice as if it was a


    normal concern. ¡°Are you back?¡±


    Frank nced at Ava and said calmly, ¡°No¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    William did not ask Frank if the matter was settled. He only said simply. ¡°Hurry up ande back to


    settle the matter. If this matter drags on, it¡¯s easy to cause big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    When his son did things, William was relieved and would not interfere much. He didn¡¯t say much and


    hung up after saying a few simple words.


    Ava vaguely felt that something was wrong with Frank. Her expression became much more serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t call him Frank or Mr. Roberts.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll apany you to ss. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before Ava could say anything else, Frank had already gotten out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the


    door of her passenger seat. There was no joy or worry on his face.


    The two of them walked side by side, but Ava felt that something was changing. Ava couldn¡¯t tell what it


    was, but Frank¡¯s aura was different. It seemed like he was suppressing some emotions.


    For this ss, Frank apanied Ava seriously. It was usually 45 minutes. It was like a world. The


    moment the bell rang. Frank¡¯s eyes were dark and aplicated emotion shed across them.


    He picked up Ava¡¯s bag and walked out of the ssroom. The professor watched the two of them leave


    the ssroom one after another and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. They¡¯re a good


    match.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Frank still didn¡¯t tell Ava that he was leaving. The atmosphere had


    obviously changed,


    and Ava was uneasy.


    When the car arrived at Turner Manor, Frank took a deep breath and controlled his emotions. He


    opened the passenger seat and Ava got out of the car. He helped her adjust the brim of her hat and


    said sadly, ¡°Baby Ava.¡±


    Everyone called her Little Princess or Ava. No one called her Baby Ava. He was the first.


    She looked up at him with a puzzled expression, her hands clenched nervously into fists. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Frank, who had always been straightforward, could not find any words to say to this innocent and


    harmless face. He took a deep breath and smiled. Ill return to Aihanater.¡±


    Ava replied to Frank with silence. There was a long silence. The wind around her stopped. Tears slowly


    blurred her vision and ran down her face disappointingly. She did not sob or make a sound. It was


    silent. She did not want to cry. She could not control it.


    Frank did not say anything. As he watched tears fall from her exquisite face, his chest felt suffocated.


    He raised his hand and slowly wiped away her tears to stop those crystal-clear pearls from stringing


    together. ¡°I¡¯lle back to fight for points after


    I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ava had only added 7 points to him today. It was not easy for him to reach 70 points. He was still far


    from 99 points. He could not lose points.


    Seeing that Ava didn¡¯t answer and looked very sad, he knew that she still liked him in her heart, but he


    didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°Do you want to deduct my points?¡±


    She shook her head pitifully. She could no longer suppress the urge to hug him. She raised her fair


    arms and tiptoed at the same time. She wrapped her arms around Frank¡¯s neck and buried her head in


    his neck. The wetness on Frank¡¯s shoulders made his heart ache


    Silentlyforting her, he wrapped his arms around her waist and bent down slightly. He rubbed the


    back of her head with one hand. The bodyguards beside him turned their backs to him, not daring to


    look over.


    A muffled voice came from his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want 99 steps anymore.¡±


    The expected surprise was also a sudden surprise. He thought that Ava would have to persist for a


    long time, so heughed. ¡°We still have to take 99 steps. The score will continue. My Little Princess¡¯s


    n can¡¯t be messed up, and you can¡¯t give up halfway, okay?¡±


    Ava hugged him tightly like a child who could not bear to part with him. She nodded at his neck and


    said. ¡°Yes¡±


    She did not ask when he would be back. Although she could not bear to part with him, Frank had his


    own career and could not be a fatuous ruler forever. She knew this and knew her limits.


    Suddenly, she slowly let go of Frank¡¯s neck and moved back. Her hand was still hanging loosely by his


    neck. Her tear-stained face met Frank¡¯s eyes. After looking at him for a second, she tiptoed and kissed


    Frank¡¯s cheek.


    It was Ava¡¯s first time taking the initiative to kiss a boy. Her ears instantly turned red, and her face was


    also red. She was very cute, and the warmth still lingered on Frank¡¯s face. He stood motionless with a


    smile on his lips.


    Ava quickly retreated and said arrogantly. ¡°Tve already stamped you. Even if you go to Athana, you are


    still mine. You have


    to be virtuous.


    Frank was the one who said this in ss. Ava remembered it.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t stamp me, I¡¯ll be virtuous¡± He had been virtuous and had never crossed the line.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ava received a satisfactory answer and threw herself into Frank¡¯s firm


    embrace. She let go of his neck and hugged his waist rightly. Frank hugged her as if she was a


    treasure and pressed her into his arms. His handforted the back of Ava¡¯s head. ¡°Wait for me to


    bring you to Athana.¡±


    ¡°Yeah


    No one urged them. The two of them hugged each other for a long time. There was a time limit on


    Frank, so he did not dare to stay any longer. The longer he stayed, the more reluctant he became. He


    ced his hands on Ava¡¯s shoulders and leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll send you in


    Then, he rubbed her soft and silky hair. She nodded and knew that this parting would take a long time.


    The car drove into the manor. Time passed minute by minute. Ava held Frank¡¯s right hand and


    interlocked their fingers. However, the distance today was very short. It did not take long for them to


    reach the courtyard.


    Neither of them got out of the car. Frank took a red box out of the car. It was rectangr and opened.


    A shiny golden bracelet came into view. Originally, Ava was depressed, but her eyes lit up. It wasn¡¯t


    because she was materialistic. Ava could have anything she wanted, but this bracelet was taken out by


    Frank


    Frank slowly took out the bracelet. He held the bracelet in one hand and raised Ava¡¯s fair arm with the


    other. Her skin was very fair, so fair that it reflected light. It was easy to leave a mark with a light touch.


    This is a Gemini bracelet¡±


    He carefully lowered his head and helped her put it on. After a while, the bracelet glowed around her


    wrist.


    It turned out that he still remembered that she


    time the two of them had met. She went


    ????


    k


    Gemini. When she told him thi


    Rose


    airport


    Gemini, it


    the second


    A simple bracelet wrapped around her like a rope


    Frank looked at the light blue bracelet on Avas hand with satisfaction. It was not in vain that he had


    spent so much effort to find at It was indeed very beautiful Go up I¡¯lle over after I¡¯m done¡±


    Frank¡¯s heart ached as he raised his hand to stroke her hair again. He was also very reluctant to part


    with her and stared at her for a long time


    Ava mustered up the courage to kiss Frank¡¯s face again. ¡°Kiss goodbye¡±


    She smiled and reassured Frank


    Her initiative made him lose control. How was he going to make it because she still had to study at


    university for a few


    years)


    Ava reluctantly opened the door and got out of the car. She looked back three times with every step.


    When Frank opened the window, they were really like a couple who was unwilling to leave each other


    When he could no longer see Ava, Frank started the car and left. The moment she got out of the car,


    the air in the car became extremely cold. The temperature dropped to the freezing point, enough to


    freeze the entire car

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Frank drove straight to Sapphire Hotel after leaving the manor.


    He bumped into Hackett and his wife who had just returned from a trip. Frank¡¯s aura in the elevator was


    so low that even Sherri could feel it.


    Sherri thought. ¡°Could it be that Ava rejected Frank? That¡¯s unrealistic. Ava likes him very much¡±


    Hackett put his arm around Sherri¡¯s shoulder and nudged Frank¡¯s elbow. He asked with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    They had yed together for so many years, and joking was one thing. There was clearly something


    wrong with Frank today. Hackett guessed that there was something important. If it wasn¡¯t something


    that Frank hated, Frank rarely looked so unhappy.


    Frank said calmly. Tll go back to Athana.¡±


    This meant that something had happened. Hackett decided without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    When Hackett said this, he did not ask for Sherri¡¯s opinion. Hackett directly decided.


    Frank refused ¡°No need. You guys can y here. It can be resolved.¡±


    Sherri saw that the atmosphere was a little serious. Something big must have happened to make


    Hackett so serious. ¡°Hackett, let¡¯s go back together. I miss Ruby too.¡±


    Of course, Frank knew what the couple meant, so he didn¡¯t say much. This time, he might be in prison


    for a few days. If that person insisted that the club sold the thing, he would be in trouble.


    He could solve it by means, but he had to deal with it cleanly, even if he would be locked up for a few


    days to be investigated.


    The elevator slowly ascended. Hackett thought of Ava and asked again, ¡°Have you said goodbye to the


    Little Princess?¡±


    These two were really a perfect match but had to leave each other so quickly. They had only seen each


    other for a short period of time, but they had already parted ways.


    Long-distance rtionships were quite pitiful.


    Frank said calmly again. ¡°Yes¡±


    Sherri thought, ¡°You¡¯re so cold. How can you talk to Aval¡±


    Half an hourter, the three of them bought their ne tickets and arrived at Athana at night.


    While waiting at the airport, Sherri sent a message to Natalie and Ava, [Darlings. I have to go back


    first.]


    After ying for half a day, Trevon and Natalie had just returned to the manor with their son. In the


    room, Trevon had just taken a shower. The little guy was tired from ying all day and was sleeping


    soundly.


    Natalie picked up her pajamas and was about to take a shower when her phone rang. She picked up


    her phone and looked at it. She frowned slightly and replied, [Why did you suddenly go back today?|


    Sherri sent, [Let me tell you. Something seems to have happened to Frank. Hackett was worried, so he


    followed over to see if Frank needed help. I don¡¯t know if Ava knows the exact situation.]


    Natalie did not reply. Instead, she turned to look at the man who had just taken a shower. ¡°Did


    something happen to Frank?¡±


    Trevon stopped drying his hair and frowned. ¡°Frank didn¡¯t tell me


    Natalie thought of Ava in a second. She didn¡¯t intend to take a shower and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if


    Ava is back. Aunt seems to have gone to see the customized gown today.¡±


    Frank¡¯s sudden departure would definitely make Ava sad. She wondered if Ava was hiding and crying.


    Trevon strode to the bed, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and called Frank. Frank had yet to


    board the ne. ¡°What happened?


    Trevon didn¡¯t waste any time and asked directly.


    Frank said, ¡°Someonemitted a crime in my ce. They insisted that it was done in my ce. They


    wanted to meet me in the police station. Enjoy your trip and ask your wife to help me. Go and see her.¡±


    At the thought of Ava crying. Frank¡¯s heart ached.


    Trevon was not joking this time. He agreed seriously, ¡°She has already gone.¡±


    Frank said for the first time. Thank you¡±


    Trevon knew that Frank was really in love with Ava. Otherwise, how could he hear Trevon¡¯s gratitude?


    He chuckled. ¡°Ava is my sister-inw. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    Frank refused. ¡°Let your wife apany her for a day. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± How thoughtful of him.


    They were probably together. How could the little rabbit outy the sly wolf?


    Natalie pushed open the closed door of Ava¡¯s room. The room was dark, and the curtains were drawn.


    The lights were not switched on, and a bulging body could be seen under the nket.


    She sighed and quietly walked over. She sat down and patted Ava through the nket. ¡°Is our Linle


    Princess unhappy?¡±


    The person under the nket lifted the nket and slowly sat up. Her red and swollen eyes could not


    hide her sadness. Natalie took a tissue to wipe Ava¡¯s tears and sighed in her heart. She knew that this


    day woulde, but she did not expect it toe so quickly. ¡°If you do this, Frank will be worried. It¡¯s


    inevitable that you will be separated, but you will still be reunited, as long as it¡¯s not forever.¡±


    Ava understood the logic, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle. ¡°Natalie,


    he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Before Natalie could reply. Ava continued, ¡°I kissed him twice.¡±


    Natalie understood when she saw the tears in Ava¡¯s eyes. She was not too shocked. She had long


    guessed that Ava would not be able to hold on for long. Moreover, the sudden separation would


    definitely make Ava¡¯s heart chaotic. It was normal for Ava to give up her attitude. They liked each other


    to begin with.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    One was acting, and the other was pretending to be blind. How could someone as smart as Frank not


    see that Ava still liked him? He was just cooperating with Ava to vent her anger.


    She wiped Ava¡¯s tears again ¡°You¡¯re very brave. I believe in your decision.¡±


    Frank would cherish Ava, right?


    Natalie deliberately changed the topic of Frank¡¯s departure to the beautiful scene. ¡°Then you kissed


    him. Did he kiss you


    Ava smiled sweetly and contentedly. ¡°He did. It¡¯s just my forehead. Natalie, do you think he doesn¡¯t


    dare to kiss me because I¡¯m still young?¡±


    Frank really knew his limits. Natalie originally thought that the two of them would kiss each other


    goodbye passionately How could it be a kiss on the forehead


    Hold it in No matter what. Trevon could not hold it in.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s probably because he was afraid of scaring you. Maybe he will kiss you a lot in the future. Don¡¯t


    be unhappy On Memorial Day, you cane to Athana during the holidays. May Day is fine too.


    Summer vacation is fine too. There are many festivals. Besides, Frank cane over anytime after


    he¡¯s done with his business. The distance can¡¯t stop Frank from missing you, Natalieforted her.


    How could two people who loved each other be stopped by distance? They could be separated by


    mountains and rivers. Even if they crossed mountains and rivers, they could not be stopped.


    The only difference was whether they loved each other or not.


    As Natalie spoke, she found that the chain in Ava¡¯s hand swayed dazzlingly. She grabbed Ava¡¯s wrist


    and raised it to take a look. It was very beautiful and suitable for Ava. It felt like a star. ¡°Did Frank give


    this to you?¡±


    Ava nodded happily. She retracted her hand and raised it into the air. She narrowed her eyes and


    looked at it. ¡°He said that this is Gemini. I¡¯m Gemini. I told him on the day I went to pick up Rose.¡±


    Natalie was shocked once again. It turned out that Frank remembered everything Ava said. She shook


    her head helplessly. She did not expect such an aloof person to be so meticulous. Indeed, one could


    not judge a book by its cover.


    After Natalieforted Ava for half an hour, Ava¡¯s mood improved a lot. Ava took out her phone and


    changed the nickname of the main ount of Frank¡¯s WhatsApp into ¡°Ava¡¯s Hubby¡±.


    When Natalie saw this form of address, she instantly thought of the term ¡°Beauty Wilson¡± and felt an


    inexplicable urge tough.


    Then, Ava sent Frank messages and Natalie left the room. This was not something she could watch.


    Her main goal was for Ava to stop being sad. Ava was not as fragile as she thought.


    Ava typed a line of words. [Have a safe trip.]


    Her tears dropped on the screen once again.


    Ava¡¯s Hubby replied, [Alright, the Little Princess doesn¡¯t cry.]


    Ava held back her tears and replied sourly. [Oh]


    As soon as she replied, her tears flowed down silently and uncontrobly. They dripped onto the light


    green nket and finally dyed it dark green


    Not far away, the door of the cloakroom opened. Two ck hats were hanging on it. They were both of


    Frank.


    The ne took off 15 minutester. Along the way, Frank was in a low spirit. Hackett and Sherri did not


    dare to talk to him.


    Rose walked to the door of Athana Outpatient Service and stretched. Today, she did not have her


    brother¡¯s constraints and drove here ording to the navigation.


    A familiar figure walked past her. Rose turned her head and took a closer look. Who else could it be?


    Wasn¡¯t it Sherri¡¯s brother?


    He was her savior.


    From the back view, it seemed that Sherri¡¯s older brother was a little ufortable. Forget it, since he


    was her benefactor, she should care about him. Rose, who was overflowing with kindness, turned


    around and followed the man in front of her.


    Seeing that he was about to enter the emergency room steadily, Rose walked over, shaking the car


    keys in her hand, and asked, ¡°Hi, Mr. Landor, long time no see. Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Rose looked down at the position held by Edward. It was his stomach. There was a strong smell of


    alcohol around him. It seemed that his stomach hurt from drinking. Why didn¡¯t he have an assistant?


    Edward¡¯s personality was not cold. It was very warm. He remembered Rose. Other than the time he


    saved her, he had met her at the pizza shopst time. This was the third time. His mischievous eyes


    were dark and his brows were tightly furrowed. He still said patiently and politely, Miss Roberts, are you


    not feeling well too?¡±


    Rose stopped swinging the key and stuffed it into her bag. She kindly reached out to help Edward, but


    Edward took a step back and dodged ¡°No need I can do it myself¡±


    Rose did not mind Firstly, she wanted to thank him. Secondly, on ount of Sherri, since he did a good


    deed without leaving his name, she would not expose him ¡°You can call me Dr. Roberts or Rose. I¡¯m


    friends with Sherri. I¡¯m also a doctor here. If you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll take you to take a look. You don¡¯t


    have to be so wary of me. I don¡¯t intend to flirt with you¡±


    She was not a female hooligan who would pounce on a handsome man.


    Besides, he liked Natalie. She didn¡¯t intend to flirt with him. She just wanted to thank her benefactor.


    Hearing this. Edward felt that he had overreacted and apologized. Tm sorry I didn¡¯t mean anything


    else.¡±


    Rose apanied Edward to see the doctor and even helped him get the medicine. She looked like


    she was here to repay his kindness today. Edward expressed his gratitude Rose was too enthusiastic.


    It seemed like it was a crime for him to reject her. Forget it. He would never meet her again.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The red sun had already slowly descended from the west. Orange-yellow light sprinkled all over


    Athana, covering it with a golden nket.


    After the doctor prescribed the medicine, Edward held the medicine in his hand. His hand was still


    pressed against his stomach. Rose could not bear to see it and was too embarrassed to leave first.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant?¡±


    He wore a pair of sses on his high nose bridge. His face was clean and smooth, and his facial


    features were well-defined. His dark eyes were covered by the lenses, and his tightly pursed lips were


    cold because of his difort.


    However, he still looked quite handsome and refined. Rose nced in the direction of his car and


    suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you back on ount of Sherri? You smell like alcohol. You must have


    taken a taxi here.¡±


    Rose guessed.


    Edward refused. The daughter of the Roberts family had a natural and unrestrained personality. She


    was not shy at all and was a little like Natalie. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just call a taxi on my phone. Thank you.¡±


    Throughout the entire process, Edward remained distant and polite.


    He refused again and again, and Rose didn¡¯t want to force him, so she took out her car keys from her


    bag, shook them, and got ready to drive. ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    s, what a pity. It was rare for her to drive by herself, but he actually didn¡¯t want to take the car. If her


    brother was in Sapphire City, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to drive. Since her brother was not


    here, she had the final say. The driver had to obediently hand over the keys.


    After taking a few steps, she seemed to have been frozen by some magic and could not move her feet.


    A voice told her that it was very immoral to walk like this. At the very least, she would be scolded by


    Sherri


    She thought for a moment and went back. Today, she was wearing a light green dress that revealed


    her shoulders. She had the same slightly curly corbone hair and looked very charming. ¡°Let me send


    you back. I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t send you home today.¡±


    Edward was stunned.


    In the end, the two sides were in a deadlock. Rose wanted to send him off, but he did not allow her to.


    A momentter. Edwardpromised and got into Rose¡¯s car.


    After Rose sat down, she adjusted her emotions in the driver¡¯s seat. She looked like an experienced


    driver who was very skilled. She asked confidently. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Rose turned on the navigation and entered the destination that Edward mentioned. From the rearview


    mirror, she saw that Edward was a little tired in the backseat. She took a bottle of soda water from the


    car and handed it to him. She said kindly, ¡°Take the medicine and sleep first. You¡¯ll be there when you


    wake up¡±


    Edward sat up slightly and reached out to take the water. He thanked her politely. He didn¡¯t know why,


    but he got into the car. Perhaps it was because of Sherri. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rose especially liked this song. She felt that there were many possibilities for everything. It could be


    good or bad. They could not be generalized. To ease the atmosphere in the car, she turned on the


    song. The song echoed in the enclosed car.


    Perhaps it was because he was too tired, or perhaps it was the effect of the medicine, Edward fell


    asleep.


    Rose drove at a steady speed. She sang along to the beat as she drove seriously. Unknowingly, more


    than an hour had passed. Why was the navigation a little off the city?


    The car continued to drive on the road. Rose looked in the rearview mirror. There were still many cars


    following them. It was impossible to stop and take a look. She could only drive forward.


    She drove for more than an hour. The car behind them had been following them closely. It seemed to


    be driving toward the residential area where Edward lived. Rose was suspicious. Did he live so far


    away? Wasn¡¯t it very troublesome to go to work? What time did he have to wake up?


    However, even though she was suspicious, she did not let go of the elerator.


    Rose thought, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have done a good deed. I feel a little scared after


    sending him because I¡¯ll have to go back alone.¡±


    Unknowingly, the car had been driving for more than three hours. When she stepped on the


    elerator, her legs almost cramped. This was the longest time she had ever driven. She was about to


    vomit. The car arrived at the destination, and the navigation stopped broadcasting.


    Rose parked the car steadily and looked up at the road sign at the intersection, Avagreen Guardian.


    followed the headlights of the car and scanned the ce where she could see. It didn¡¯t look like a


    neighborhood. It looked like the entrance of a vige. The houses were quite dpidated. Was the


    young master experiencing life, or did he have a different kind of hobby?


    Rose retracted her gaze from afar and looked at the navigation again. There was nothing wrong with it.


    Sherri¡¯s brother had mentioned Avagreen Guardian. Rose, who had never doubted the navigation,


    firmly believed that she had not gone wrong. It must be that Sherri¡¯s brother had some secret that he


    could not tell.


    Just as she was thinking about it. Edward woke up. It was alreadypletely dark. In the dark car, he


    could not see the people in front of him clearly. He could only see the surrounding environment with the


    headlights.


    Rubbing the ce between his eyebrows, his eyes under the sses widened slightly. He


    subconsciously leaned forward to look. After all, it was dark on both sides and he could not see. When


    he saw his surroundings clearly. Edward¡¯s head hurt even more. He asked tentatively, ¡°Ahem¡­ Miss


    Roberts, did you take the wrong path?¡±


    Judging from the surrounding environment, this was not a residential area but a countryside. Moreover,


    it was estimated that it was not far from the city, but where was this?


    At this moment, Edward felt a little regretful. Why did he really get into the car in such a muddle-headed


    manner? He was really muddle-headed.


    There was a car following them in the dark. The people in the car were whispering. One of them said,


    ¡°Boss, are we just going to follow them? Don¡¯t we have to report to Frank that Miss Roberts is in the


    countryside?¡±


    Another said. ¡°We can¡¯t report it. We can only follow her. Frank instructed us not to tell Grace and the


    others about Miss Roberts¡¯s private matters. We just have to be responsible for her safety.¡±


    ¡°Miss Roberts drove for three hours. What is she doing here with Mr. Landor?¡±


    ¡°What else can she do? She¡¯s dating¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to report this matter? Will we be scolded by Frank and the others if they find out?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? Frank has already instructed us to be in charge of Miss Roberts¡¯s safety. Miss


    Roberts doesn¡¯t like to


    be watched, but Frank is worried about her. He¡¯s afraid that something will happen to her,


    understand?¡±


    The bodyguard started the investigation the moment Rose got into the car with Edward. They found out


    that Edward was the son of the Landor family.


    Thements about Mr. Landor were all very good, so the bodyguards were especially relieved. If it


    was a hooligan, they would definitely report it.


    If anything happened, as bodyguards, they would be held ountable.


    Rose turned around in surprise and asked Edward, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s Avagreen Guardian? Look,


    there¡¯s nothing wrong with the navigation.¡±


    Edward had taken the medicine and was no longer ufortable after sleeping for so long. The car


    was dim, and Edward felt that he had to watch her on the way back. Otherwise, he did not know where


    she would drive to


    If Frank knew that Edward dared to follow Rose¡¯s navigation, he would give Edward a thumbs up. After


    all, Frank did not even dare to let her drive, afraid that she would drive to the Jisin Ocean.


    Edward pushed open the door and got out of the car. He opened the passenger seat and med


    himself for falling asleep. Otherwise, he would have discovered the mistake. He sat in the passenger


    seat and realized that the destination entered by the navigation was wrong. He closed his eyes and


    could only ept it.


    Avagreen Guardian and Evergreen Gardens were worlds apart. One was east and the other was


    south.


    Patiently, he said. ¡°The words are wrong. It¡¯s Evergreen Gardens.¡± As he exined, he entered the


    correct words on the


    screen.


    Rose followed his gaze and looked as if she had suddenly realized something. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. It¡¯s my


    fault for not asking clearly. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Edward was a little worried, but he did not show it. He suggested, ¡°I¡¯m done resting. Why don¡¯t I


    drive?¡±


    Rose felt that she had sent him to the wrong ce. She was stubborn and had to send him to the right


    ce. ¡°No need. Trust my skills. I promise to send you home.¡±


    The car was almost out of fuel, but it could still hold on for a while. There was no problem reaching the


    city. Edward looked at the oil dial and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°The fuel might not be able tost


    until Evergreen Gardens. Add more fuel ording to the navigation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, does it show a gas station on the navigation system?¡± Rose acted as if she was asking a very


    casual question.


    Edward was speechless. He was now very sure that he had gotten into the wrong car.


    Anyone who often drove to refuel knew that they could search for gas stations on the navigation


    system. It seemed that Miss Roberts had never used this function.


    Edward answered politely and did not discourage her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll search for you.¡± Otherwise, it would be


    difficult to get home safely.


    God knew Edward had never wanted to go home so badly.


    Rose nodded seriously like a good student. She started the engine and changed direction to follow the


    navigation. Edward watched from the side worriedly, but he remained silent.


    Gradually, he discovered a new world. When Rose drove, her body would turn along with the car. Even


    her waist would twist. At the intersection where the turn was rtively wide, her butt would leave the


    cushion.


    This forced Edward to speak again. He really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Miss Roberts, may I ask how


    long has it been since you drove?¡±


    Rose drove seriously and regarded it as a casual chat. She answered truthfully, ¡°Tve been driving for


    many years. ording to my driver¡¯s license, it should be six years.¡±


    Well, yes, she got her driving license when she was twenty.


    Edward grasped the main point in a second. ording to the driver¡¯s license? So it was not the driving


    time. ¡°What if it¡¯s ording to your driving age?¡±


    Rose did some calctions in her mind. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a full moon yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Edward gasped. This was the most rash thing he had done in the first half of his life.


    Seeing that the person beside her did not say anything. Rose felt that Edward was doubting her driving


    skills. She said affirmatively. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been driving for long, I have no problem driving. It¡¯s


    just that I was careless just now and didn¡¯t ask you about the spelling. I promise to send you home.


    Don¡¯t worry. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward didn¡¯t dare to sleep. He was afraid that he would take the ne back when he woke up. He


    wanted to say that he would drive, but it would hurt her confidence. Forget it. The car was quite stable,


    but it was a little slow and her entire body still had to move.


    It was as if she was dancing. It was quite tiring to watch.


    Afraid of the awkward silence, Rose continued chatting. ¡°I mainly stayed overseas for a long time. I just


    came back and I¡¯m not very familiar with the roads of Athana. I¡¯ll get better after some time.¡±


    A long timeter, Edward discovered that a person with a bad sense of direction did not matter how


    long it took. Even after 30 years. she would still lose her sense of direction. If a person with a bad


    sense of direction did not follow the navigation, it was only suitable for walking in a straight line and not


    for turning. As long as the navigation was wrong, the road would deviate 100%.


    With Rose¡¯s driving skills, Edward did not dare to disturb her driving. He turned off the music in the car


    and watched her drive with all his attention. The car finally arrived at the entrance of Evergreen


    Gardens.


    His anxious heart rxed, but at the same time, he was a little worried. After looking at the time for a


    while, he realized that it was almost midnight. Miss Roberts had been driving for almost seven hours.


    He was afraid that something would happen to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a taxi home? You¡¯ve exceeded


    the driving limit today. If you drive any further, you¡¯ll be considered tired.¡±


    Edward sincerely suggested. After all, such a thing only happened because she wanted to send him


    home. If anything happened, he would be quite responsible. ¡°I¡¯ll help you call. Leave the car in my


    garage.¡±


    Even without Edward¡¯s reminder, Rose¡¯s foot was already throbbing. If she continued to drive, she


    would be crippled. She said without changing her expression, ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you drive me in?


    Tomorrow, just get Sherri to drive it to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already called the car for you. Take it as a thank you for sending me back,¡± Edward said.


    Rose almost wanted to say that she was repaying his kindness, but after thinking about it, she decided


    not to. If he found out that she was secretly investigating him, it would be impolite. She epted it


    generously. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re even. I won¡¯t give you my fare.¡±


    Soon, the car arrived. Rose opened the car door and got in. She thought to herself that she would


    rather die than drive this month. It was better to let Tom drive her. She was too tired. She did not know


    if she could still walk tomorrow. She was really exhausted.


    However, Sherri¡¯s brother seemed to be a warm man, but why wasn¡¯t he with Natalie? This was quite


    strange, but Rose wouldn¡¯t ask about it. She definitely couldn¡¯t tell him about his privacy.


    After seeing her leave, Edward opened the driver¡¯s seat and sat in it. As soon as he sat down, he


    realized that the seat was too close to the car head. It was so cramped, but he made do with it and


    drove the car into Evergreen Gardens.


    After all, it was Rose¡¯s car. It was better not to move it. Miss Roberts might not even know how to


    adjust the seat.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    The nended at the airport of Athana. It was alreadyte at night. There were no dazzling stars in


    the sky. A ck curtain nketed the entire city.


    It was an apt representation of Frank¡¯s gloominess.


    He carried the suitcase down with one hand and ced it on the ground. Sherri and Hackett tailed


    behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the police station, Hackett told Frank worriedly.


    Frank did not seem that worried and was just a little unhappy. He was stoic as he frowned slightly and


    replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You guys can go back.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Hackett stopped beating around the bush. He held Sherri¡¯s hand and


    walked out of the airport, saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After the two left, Frank stood on the spot and sent a message. He clicked on the profile picture of the


    Goodnight¡±


    Just as Frank was about to keep his phone in his pocket, a message came in. Thedy was not asleep


    yet. She replied, ¡°Frank, have you arrived?¡±


    Frank sighed and dropped his luggage. He held his phone with both hands and replied solemnly, ¡°Yes,


    it¡¯s veryte. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    His messenger application indicated that the other party was typing. Frank was patiently waiting for a


    reply to appear. Within a few moments, a message came in. ¡°I was waiting for you to arrive at Athana. I


    can¡¯t sleep until you arrive safely.¡±


    No matter how many stars are in the sky, none will shine specifically for you. On the other hand, even


    though there are girls aplenty, there will always be one who stays upte in anticipation of your safe


    arrival back home.


    Frank stared at the screen for a while and cracked into a subtle smile. He responded, ¡°Little princesses


    don¡¯t stay upte. Hurry up and sleep¡±


    Ava was not that obedient. She continued, ¡°Are you home yet?¡±


    ¡°Soon Frank replied.


    Ava responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep when you get home.¡±


    Frank might not be returning home today. His next destination was the police station. If he lied, he


    might be exposed when. Ava asks for a photo of his location.


    Frank wrote, ¡°I still have to go to Lithern Clubter. I won¡¯t be back so soon. Sleep first. I¡¯m a little busy


    these days, so I might not see any of your messages.¡±


    Ava was a little puzzled and thought. ¡°Regardless of how busy Frank would be, why would he not be


    able to see my messages?¡± However, she still replied, ¡°Okay¡±


    Frank responded, ¡°Sweet Dreams.¡±


    Ava typed, ¡°I will definitely dream about you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Frank responded.


    Frank put away his phone and walked to the parking lot with his suitcase in one hand. He had driven to


    the airport previously, and the car was parked in the airport¡¯s car park.


    He walked directly toward his car, opened the door, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He was no longer


    smiling.


    The phone received a pay-to-park message. After paying the fee, he messaged William, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it


    myself. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Lithern Club had been open for many years and was always a safe space. No one had ever messed


    with his club. It was unfortunate such a thing happened when Frank was away in Sapphire City,


    Frank¡¯s car arrived at the police station. After parking his car, Frank walked into the station with his


    hands in his pockets.


    As Frank had expected, he did note out that night. He probably would not be able toe out


    tomorrow too. He had expected it.


    Lithern Club had already been closed down. It could only be reopened after the investigations have


    concluded.


    The next night, two men interrogated a woman in a cafe. Their tone was neutral.


    The man in the suit was emotionless. He asked calmly, ¡®Lily, the person who consumed drugs was in


    your private room. ! wonder if you know anything?¡±


    Hackett sat at the side and observed the woman in the Chanel dress. He did not say a word and was


    no longer his usual sloppy self.


    Lily¡¯s dyed curly hair draped over her shoulders, and a few strands of hairy on her chest. She had


    light makeup that day, as she usually avoided heavy makeup after work hours. She was also dressed


    more conservatively. Her fingers, decorated by her long red nails, held onto the white coffee cup as she


    sneered, ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you suspecting me?¡±


    Without waiting for Trevon to speak, Lily continued, ¡°Mr. Wilson knows very well I will harm anyone but


    him.¡±


    Lily was referring to Frank. Lily had been having a crush on Frank for many years. Even Lily herself


    had forgotten when she started admiring Frank. All she did was apany him day in and day out. As


    long as the Lithern Club did not close down, she would always be there to support him, even if it meant


    for her to be a headliner.


    Hackett was taken aback. The expression on his face was moreplicated than Lily¡¯s. He turned his


    head and asked the woman beside him. ¡°Do you like Frank?¡±


    Hackett still could not believe it. Before he registered his marriage, he had frequented Lithern Club


    every other day. Why did he not notice it at all? Does Frank know about it?


    This was shocking. What would the Little Princess do if she found out? Oh my god, could it be any


    more chaotic?


    Lily admitted graciously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been many years. Mr. Wilson knows.¡±


    Trevon was very curious. A few years back, Lily was full of nerves when she became an online


    sensation for a role she acted in. After not seeing her for a long time, she had no fear. Instead, he felt


    like he was chatting with someone close. She had no anxiety.


    Before boarding the ne. Frank sent Trevon a message, ¡°Check on Lily.¡±


    Three simple words, but Trevon already understood Frank¡¯s intention. At the same time, Jim had


    brought several people along to ask about the other girls from that night.


    Trevon ced one hand on the sofa and asked Lily unhurriedly. ¡°Since you love Frank so much, why


    don¡¯t you tell me what happened that night?¡±


    Hackett wiped his face and calmed himself down. This news was quite big. He would go back and


    share it with his wife. Now, he had to observe the changes in Lily¡¯s expression to see if she was telling


    the truth.


    Hackett thought, ¡°If Lily liked Frank for so many years, she would not have done such a thing. After all,


    Frank had been impacted.¡±


    Lily took a sip of coffee and slowly put the cup down. There was a sense of bitterness arising from her


    crush on Frank. She said. ¡°On the night of the ident at Lithern Club, a second-generation nouveau


    riche picked me. I was tired of traveling between groups of men. Men don¡¯t care about my reputation. A


    man desires to conquer to prove his ability. However, I had no choice. I¡¯m the headliner of the Lithern


    Club. Even if I don¡¯t want to, I still had to show up.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness, and she swallowed her anger toward Frank. She continued,


    ¡°After so many years, my alcohol tolerance has also improved. It¡¯s always either white wine, beer, or


    both. Sometimes, red wine would be added in. That night, when we were drinking, that second-


    generation nouveau riche started to consume drugs. I was quite afraid at that time. I didn¡¯t know what


    was going on. When I felt something was amiss, I called the manager immediately. I didn¡¯t expect the


    police toe for a surprise inspection. The second-generation nouveau riche was taken away as a


    result. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Lily summarized the incident in a matter-of-fact tone. During the conversation, she even recounted her


    sacrifices for Frank.


    ¡°Are Mr. Wilson and Mr. Roberts back?¡± Lily asked with a worried expression.


    Trevon was expressionless. He said calmly. ¡°They are living life in there now.¡±


    Lily was stunned. She gripped her coffee mug tightly and asked, ¡°When can they be released? If it¡¯s


    possible, I¡¯ll take the me.¡±


    Hackett clenched Lily¡¯s face with one hand and stared at her intently. Frank had been lucky with


    women. Firstly, a headliner had a crush on him. Secondly, the Little Princess had also confessed to


    him. However, one¡¯s love was reciprocated while the other was ignored. Sigh, what was the meaning of


    love?


    Frank¡¯s handsome face had brought harm to others.


    Trevon crossed his arms and stared at Lily as if he wanted to see through her. After a while, he told


    Lily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance for you to show your loyalty. Someone insisted that Lithern Club had


    sold him the drug. I¡¯m afraid the Mr. Roberts you have a crush on won¡¯t being out for a while.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be there for at least ten days and up to three years. He¡¯ll be middle-aged when hees out. It


    depends on how the police decide to press charges.¡±


    After saying that, Trevon stood up and strode out, ignoring Lily¡¯s expression.


    Hackett followed behind and walked out side by side. He asked Trevon, ¡°Have you figured out if she¡¯s a


    traitor!¡±


    Trevon said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll see in two days.¡±


    ¡°Two dayster? What do you mean?¡± Hackett asked as he was puzzled.


    Trevon could not be bothered with answering Hackett¡¯s question and said casually. ¡°Go home and


    sleep¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackettmented, ¡°Trevon, don¡¯t you think that Frank and the Little Princess are like star-crossed


    lovers? They¡¯d only met for a few days before this happened. If Frank went missing for a few days, the


    Little Princess would be angry again. He could have used another method to resolve the issue and


    been bailed out. Why did he take the tougher route and drag himself into


    the matter?¡±


    Trevon was annoyed by Hackett¡¯s words. He frowned and said. ¡°Frank might have wanted to live life in


    prison. You can think of it that way. If you like, I can send you in to apany him too.¡±


    Hackett hurriedly said. ¡°I must be crazy to want to be locked up in prison. I have a blissful family


    consisting of my children and a wife to whom I can be intimate at night. I¡¯m just wondering why Frank


    has chosen to go through all of this.¡±


    Trevon spected that Frank wanted to be a model citizen. He had merely followed the procedures.


    Otherwise, there would be a public bacsh if someone with ulterior motives got hold of him.


    Trevon stared at Hackett and thought, ¡°Does Hackett think Frank is omnipotent and can find the truth


    immediately after the ident?¡±


    Trevon was not sure what Frank¡¯s intentions were. However, Trevon understood Frank well.


    He wanted to have a clean te. Perhaps it was because of Ava.


    Trevon reminded Hackett, ¡°You can think of it as him doing it for Ava. You can ask him about the details


    yourself when he


    Trevon was not 100% sure of Frank¡¯s thoughts. After all, they did not share the same brain. Trevon


    walked towards the car expressionlessly, opened the door, and stepped in.


    As soon as he sat down, he received the results of Jim¡¯s investigation. The meticulous Jim wrote a


    small essay that aligned with what Lily said. The word ¡°guarantee¡± shed through Trevon¡¯s mind.


    Hackett had a head full of questions. He stood at the cafe¡¯s entrance and thought, ¡°Why did Trevon say


    that the truth will be revealed in two days? Could it be that Frank knew the problem and was trying to


    bait the mastermind?¡±


    The two-day period mentioned by Trevon had made Hackett curious.


    His thoughts were in a mess. In the end, Hackett left without a clue. He thought it more important to go


    home and share the gossip with his wife

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    It was the second day after Frank had been locked up.


    Natalie and Trevon moved back to the Wilson¡¯s residence. Theo missed Jasper and had asked Natalie


    to stay with the Wilsons for several days.


    Natalie would not object. Theo treated her as if she was his own granddaughter.


    Trevon personally drove Natalie to work. He held her hand while driving with one hand. As Trevon


    turned the steering wheel. Lily¡¯s phone rang inappropriately. It was a video call from Ava.


    Ava had woken up early in the morning. Natalie remembered Ava telling her she did not have morning


    sses. Natalie picked up the phone with one hand and smiled while saying. ¡°Ava, you¡¯re up so early.


    Didn¡¯t you say that there were no sses in the morning¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before Natalie could finish, Ava interrupted her rudely for the first time and anxiously asked, ¡°Sister,


    have you seen Frank in the past two days? I can¡¯t reach him. Can you help me ask Trevon if something


    happened to Frank?¡±


    On the night Frank got off the ne, he did say that he may not check his messages. However, he had


    not replied to her messages all day. This made Ava, who was in Sapphire City, panic. She thought


    Frank had returned to Athana hurriedly. Now that he was missing, something might have happened.


    Ava, who had always had good sleep quality, had insomniast night. She waited and only verified it


    with Natalie at this time.


    Ava decided not to call Natalie. She was afraid that her sister would not tell the truth. Video calls


    allowed her to see if Natalie was avoiding her gaze.


    Natalie turned to look at the man who was driving seriously with a slight smile on his face. It was


    difficult to hide it now. Natalie cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ahem¡­ Ava, something happened to Frank,


    but it¡¯s not a big problem. It will be resolved soon. Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t want you to be worried, so he


    avoided telling you. Trevon said Frank will be fine in a few days.¡± After Ava¡¯s suspicion was verified, her


    beautiful eyes became misty as she held back her tears and said, ¡°I understand, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sleep a little longer. I¡¯m going to work. Don¡¯t overthink. It¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Natalie replied.


    Natalieforted Ava repeatedly, afraid that her sister would overthink.


    Ava, who was not in a good mood, said gloomily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up, Natalie became worried. She turned his head and asked Trevon, ¡°Can Franke


    out today? Ava is already anxious. I¡¯m afraid that if Frank doesn¡¯te out soon, Ava will fly over.¡±


    Trevon chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Frank¡¯s personality, do you think he can make Ava worry for so


    long? If he doesn¡¯te out today, the Roberts family will make a move. I¡¯ll give it 48 hours at most.¡±


    Upon hearing Trevon¡¯s words, Natalie calmed down. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the


    hospital. Trevon unbuckled his seatbelt and pecked Natalie on the lips. He said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll pick you up


    after work.¡±


    Natalie was used to the stickiness when they parted. She returned a kiss and said, ¡®Goodbye, Mr.


    Wilson.¡±


    As Frank and Trevon expected, the second-generation nouveau riche who insisted that Lithern Club


    had sold him the drug changed his statement. He changed his usations even though nobody had


    threatened him. Frank also stayed in prison obediently for two days.


    The second-generation nouveau riche imed he had consumed drugs before entering Lithern Club.


    He always had this hobby but lied to avoid being investigated.


    Meanwhile, Frank¡¯s calmness puzzled many because he did not use underhand methods to solve the


    issue.


    At 3:30 p.m., Frank strode out of the police station. A ck Maybach was parked at the entrance. The


    driver in the car did not get out. Instead, he opened the window and shouted at Frank, ¡°You¡¯re out


    rather fast.¡±


    Frank opened the door of the front passenger seat without saying anything and got in as if it was his


    car. Frank said, ¡°Your intel is quite urate. How many minutes have you waited?¡±


    There was stubble on Frank¡¯s chin but no fatigue in his eyes. Frank calmly asked Trevon, ¡°Do you have


    a cigarette?¡± Trevon nced sideways at the roguish Frank and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve kept some in your


    car. They haven¡¯t been touched in thest two days.¡±


    Frank took a pack of cigarettes from the ce Trevon pointed to. He tore open the packaging and


    knocked out a cigarette with his fingers. He held the cigarette between his slender fingers and lit it with


    a lighter. He took a deep puff and slowly exhaled. The lingering smoke filled the car and dissipated


    through the window.


    After consuming half a stick, Frank said casually, ¡°Someone wanted me to rest. I have to cooperate


    with them.¡±


    Trevonined, ¡°You¡¯ve rested well enough. Ava couldn¡¯t sleep. When she called my wife this


    morning, she was so anxious that she cried. She said she couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±


    Trevon was addressing Natalie as his wife very smoothly now. He kept calling her his wife as if he was


    showing off


    Upon hearing this. Frank held the cigarette in his finger and asked solemnly, ¡°What did your wife tell


    Ava?*


    ¡°Tell her the truth, of course. We¡¯re not people who lie. You can think of a way to exin yourself,¡±


    Trevon said as if he was


    honest.


    Eventually, Trevon was satisfied by the worried expression on Frank¡¯s face and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t reveal


    that you were framed. 1 just said that something happened to you.¡±


    If Trevon had revealed Frank being imprisoned, Ava would have most likely flown to Athana


    immediately based on her forting personality.


    Frank bit the cigarette between his lips and did not smoke it. He took out his phone and sent a


    message to the profile picture pinned at the top of his WhatsApp application, Tm fine. Don¡¯t worry. You


    should focus on ss?


    The youngdy had sses in the afternoon. He had already memorized her timetable. Her schedule


    was also stored on his phone.


    Frank thought Ava would probably reply to his messages immediately. Moreover, her ss had already


    ended at this time. As time passed and Frank waited, his brows furrowed even more. Trevon looked at


    Frank, who was increasingly anxious, and reminded his friend, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give her a call? You


    won¡¯t get an answer even if you torment yourself to death. Don¡¯t you like to get your answer directly?¡±


    Frank did not respond to Trevon as he knew Frank enjoyed watching the spectacle. Frank called Ava


    but was told Ava¡¯s phone was turned off. He got the same notification even on the second try. This


    made Frank panic. He had never been so anxious before. The nicotine from the cigarette in lus mouth


    could not ease his anxiety.


    The more he smoked, the more ufortable he felt. He extinguished his cigarette and threw it into


    the trash can in the distance. The cigarettended directly into the trash can.


    Frank turned to Trevon, who was enjoying the spectacle, and said, ¡°Call Joseph and ask if Baby Ava is


    home. Her phone is turned off, and I can¡¯t reach her.¡±


    ¡°You two are dating, and you need my wife and I to help you pave the way. Why are you so daring? Do


    I owe it to you?¡± Trevonined in dissatisfaction. However, he still called Joseph, who was quickly


    picked up. ¡°Brother, is Ava home?¡± Joseph¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°She¡¯s on


    the ne.¡±


    Trevon was speechless. Judging from Ava¡¯s actions, her decisiveness was on par with Frank¡¯s.


    After listening to Joseph¡¯s instructions, Trevon hung up the phone. He looked sideways at the anxious


    Frank and said, ¡°She¡¯s on the ne. She¡¯ll be here at 11 pm. Should 1 pick her up? Do you want to do


    it yourself?¡±


    Although Trevon knew that this sentence was ridiculous, it was better to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch her. Send me to Lithern Club. I have something to handle there. I¡¯ll repay your wife¡¯s favor


    when I get married,¡± Frank said shamelessly. Frank said in surety as if he and Ava were going to marry


    each other.


    ¡°Should I tell you that you¡¯re generous or blindly confident?¡± Trevon eximed as he shook his head.


    Joseph did not say when Ava boarded the ne, and Trevon did not ask. A tacit agreement formed


    between both


    After sending Frank to Lithern Club, Trevon left. Frank sneered in disdain as Trevon wanted to pick his


    wife up from work.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Lithern Club opened its doors as usual. The staff in there were


    preparing. Since the afternoon, Frank had been in the office watching the surveince camera footage


    of Lithern Club. The private rooms in Lithern Club were not monitored, but he still needed to check


    something else. He looked at the time stamp in the lower right corner of his screen. The youngdy


    was about tond in Athana.


    There were still two hours left. He wanted to go to the airport in advance and wait.


    He turned off hisptop and headed for the door.


    When he opened the door, he bumped into Lily, who wasing to work. Lily was wearing a figure-


    hugging red dress with a plunging neckline. Her face was covered in thick makeup, and she wore a pair


    of three-inch white high heels. She stood beside Frank and looked up at him.


    She said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Roberts, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t discover the problem in time.¡±


    Frank was in a hurry to go to the airport, so he did not give much thought to his answer and merely


    said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    His tone was indifferent and distant as if he wanted to stay away and ignore her.


    How could Lily have missed his nonchnce? She felt a piercing pain in her heart and thought, ¡°Why


    couldn¡¯t he see how much I had done for him after so long?¡± Her eyes were slightly teary, and she tried


    her best to endure it.


    An urge ran rampant through Lily¡¯s body. She did not want to put up with it anymore. She wanted to


    confess to Frank.


    She silently mustered her courage and clenched her fists tightly. Just as she was about to speak, a


    young and innocent female voice interrupted her hard-earned courage.


    ¡°Frank¡­¡± A soft voice came from the corridor.


    She wore a thin beige-colored sweater, ck denim shorts, and a pair of white sneakers. Her slender


    legs went on for miles, and her skin was as clear as crystal from afar. The girl did not smile, and there


    was a tinge of anger in her. Her exquisite little face pouted as if the world owed her one million dors.


    She held arge white suitcase and a green baseball cap in her other hand. At this moment, Ava felt


    that the hat was appropriate Without a word, she put the hat on her head.


    It was light green and the color of spring. Ava had painted her fingernails on a whim the day before.


    She felt that she ought to dress up for spring, and it seemed to have lightened up the atmosphere.


    Frank was stunned for a moment. He looked at the travel-worn youngdy before him and could not


    help butugh. He strode toward her and wanted to hug her fiercely. However, he could read the room


    and had long seen that the little girl was


    angry.


    The green hat was in the way no matter how he looked at it.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and raised his hand to try to take the hat off her. In the


    end, Ava pressed down. her hat. He tried to y along and asked nicely. ¡°I thought you would be here


    at 11 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Lily did not leave. She carefully observed the girl who came in. The girl before her had a sophisticated


    look and fashion sense. Even though thetter wore casuals, Lily, who had been in the nightlife scene


    for many years, could still tell.


    Lily thought, ¡°Frank must have spent lots of money on this girl. She was dressed in branded clothes


    from head to toe.¡±


    Lily was so jealous that her nails dug into her palm. Frank¡¯s eyes were filled with indulgence and love


    for this girl. Even his tone was something she had never heard before. It was so gentle. A man who


    had always been a man of few words had another side to him.


    Just not to her.


    Ava looked past Frank and nced at the woman with the plunging neckline behind. She eximed,


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a surprise inspection. It looks like you didn¡¯t perform well today. I¡¯m going to penalize you


    tonight.¡±


    Frank chuckled. Even Lily, who was standing at the back, heard hisughter. Lily was livid, and her


    eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll penalize myself. Can I take off the hat? The color is too striking and ufortable to


    see,¡± Frank said.


    What was the little girl thinking about when she bought the green hat?


    ¡°Alright, this is an rm. Although she said that, Ava still did not remove her hat.


    Ava was a firm believer in constetions. The color of the underwear she wore every day was the lucky


    color of the constetion. She hade in a hurry today and had forgotten to bring green underwear.


    When shended, she bought a green hat at the duty-free shop.


    She did not want to wear it. After all, this color did not suit her. It was just for luck. However, when she


    saw the scene at Lithern Club, she put it on her head without hesitation.


    Frank reached out and gently took off the hat on Ava¡¯s head. He held it in his hand and rubbed her high


    ponytail dotingly with the other hand.


    Ava missed Frank too much and could not care if Lily was around. She tiptoed, wrapped her fair arms


    around Frank¡¯s neck, and looked up at him.


    Frank ced the hat on the suitcase and lowered his body to kiss her forehead. He held her waist with


    one hand and stroked the hair on her forehead with the other. He showed off his love as if no one was


    around, as if Lily was transparent. ¡°Are you ying truant?¡± Frank asked.


    Ava tiptoed again and kissed Frank¡¯s lips. Lily¡¯s heart was bleeding as she watched the spectacle. The


    pain in her palm could not wake Lily up.


    Lily would rather die than admit that she witnessed this scene.


    Frank¡¯s self-discipline was put to the test by Ava. He muttered, ¡°Shall I send you to the Wilson¡¯s


    residence?¡±


    Ava raised her head and thought for a few minutes. Her expression was solemn when she rejected


    Frank and said, ¡°I want to sleep with Rose tonight.¡±


    When Frank heard this, he turned solemn. Ava was still firmly hugging him. His waist was still bent. Did


    the little girl know what he was referring to?

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    After bring stunned for a while, Frank finallypromised under Ava¡¯s expectant gaze. The little girl¡¯s


    gaze was not something he could resist.


    Frank picked up the green cap and pushed the white suitcase. He caressed Ava¡¯s neck with his other


    hand and pinched it gently as if he was half-wrapping it. Then, he walked out of the door of Lithern


    Club. At that moment, Lily¡¯s tears that she had been holding back finally rolled down.


    It did not feel good to be ignored and treated as transparent.


    After waiting for so many years. Frank finally told her through his actions that she had waited for


    nothing. If he didn¡¯t like it, then he didn¡¯t like it. Love was unachievable regardless of how long she


    waited.


    Lily thought Frank had not known Ava for a long time. Otherwise, she would not have looked unfamiliar.


    However, based on how much Frank doted on her, Lily had thoroughly failed in her pursuit. She was


    just not sure if Frank liked Ava on a whim Lily chose to believe it was true.


    When Frank was still in Sapphire City, Lily identally overheard the call between the manager and


    Miss Roberts. At that time, it seemed Miss Roberts was going to Frank¡¯s vi to get something, but she


    forgot the password and did not want Frank to know, so she called the manager.


    The manager told Miss Roberts that Mr. Roberts did not leave his keys in the Lithern Club. Eventually,


    the manager suggested that Miss Roberts call Mr. Roberts to ask. Miss Roberts replied that her brother


    was busy chasing his sister-inw and unavable to speak to her.


    As Lily was standing close by, she heard everything. Her heart had ached so much that she could not


    breathe. It was as if a rose one had meticulously protected withered suddenly without warning.


    Frank ced the suitcase in the trunk and helped her open the door to the passenger seat. He ced


    one hand on the roof to prevent the little girl from knocking on her head. After she got in, he gently


    closed the door..


    Ava sat down gracefully in the car and took the initiative to buckle her seatbelt. Her exquisite facial


    features were no longer that of being angry. She turned to her side and asked curiously, ¡°Frank, is that


    beautifuldy attracted to you? She looked like she wanted to confess to you just now.¡±


    Frank fastened his seatbelt and did not start the engine immediately. He could only tell the truth to the


    little girl. His right hand held the back of her head and brought it before him. Their eyes locked, and


    Frank said solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t change her mind. What I can do is take care of mysell. We are nothing but


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    employee-employer. Nothing will happen between us. Are you hungry?¡±


    He smoothly changed the topic 180 degrees.


    Ava was quite satisfied with Frank¡¯s answer. She sat upright and ordered graciously, ¡°I want to drink a


    milkshake.¡±


    Being in a bad mood made her crave to eat something sweet. Being in a good mood made her crave


    something sweet to drink


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Frank. With that, he turned on the screen in the car and called Rose.


    The call was quickly picked up. Rose was applying nail polish on her balcony and leisurely chewing


    gum when the phone rang. Pop songs were ying in the background. She said, ¡°Dear brother, do you


    miss your dear sister?¡±


    Rose did not know that her brother had been locked up for a few days. The patriarch and matriarch of


    the Roberts family did not say anything. Natalie did not say anything either. After all, Frank did not want


    more people to be anxious. All male chauvinists hoped that they could solve the matter themselves.


    Rose¡¯s happy voice echoed in the car. Frank could not be bothered replying to her. If it were not for the


    fact that it was not possible to stay with Ava alone now, he would not have bothered to call his sister.


    ¡°Rose, where are you? I¡¯m at Athana now. Let¡¯s have a milkshake together,¡± Ava said.


    Ava grinned and exined clearly where she was and what she nned to do next.


    Frank¡¯s car drove to the more popr milkshake store. While Rose was talking, he had already


    searched for the most popr milkshake store amongst online influencers.


    The car drove steadily, and Frank did not say anything. Rose was excited and eximed, ¡°Wow, Ava,


    you came to Athana. When did youe? Where are you now? Are you with my brother?¡±


    Ava did not know which question to answer first. Frank interrupted the noisy question. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 40


    minutes toe to Deepwater Bay.


    There was no room for negotiation in his tone.


    ¡°Sure, bring me a cup of milkshake too. I want something with a little more to chew. I¡¯ll like some


    sprinkles, some crushed cookies, and¡­¡±


    Frank closed his eyes and reminded his sister patiently. ¡°I don¡¯t n to buy up the entire store. It¡¯s


    enough. Come over


    ¡°Got it Right away,¡± Rose replied and hurriedly hung up.


    After hanging up. Ava was in a good mood. She stared nkly at Frank¡¯s slender fingers and thought


    them attractive. She wanted to grab onto them and said. ¡°Frank¡±


    ¡°Hmm! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frank asked.


    Ava said bluntly. ¡°I want to hold your hand.¡±


    Frank curled his lips and stretched out his right hand. He turned the steering wheel with his left hand


    and wrapped his fingers around her petite hand. Their fingers intertwined, and their thoughts were


    transmitted to each other through their palms.


    Ava pursed her lips and held back herughter. She turned her face away and blushed slightly. She


    shifted her gaze to the scenery outside the window and was so excited that she was about to explode.


    Frank turned to look at the shy little girl at the traffic light. She was pretending to be brave. Just now,


    she took the initiative to hold his hand. Now, her face was as red as a cooked crab. He did not expose


    her. Instead, he grabbed her even tighter. Her soft fingers intertwined with his, just like the threads of


    their rtionship intertwined. They could not be separated. The car arrived at a milkshake store shortly.


    Frank parked the car but did not let go of Ava¡¯s hand. He gently squeezed it and asked. ¡®Do you want


    to go down and buy it together? Should I buy it for you?¡±


    Frank knew how to respect Ava. Although the little girl was young, she had her thoughts and opinions.


    He could not help her make all the decisions.


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Ava decided.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank said as he leaned forward to help her unbuckle her seatbelt. At close range, the scent of


    his body drifted into her nose. Ava followed her heart and kissed his face when Frank unbuckled her


    seatbelt.


    After kissing him, she even smiled yfully and feigned innocent. Frank felt that he would be seduced


    to death by the little girl sooner orter, so he had to endure his urges.


    He turned solemn and took a deep breath. He ced his hands on the side of where Ava was seated


    and leaned half of his body on hers. He rubbed his nose against hers and suppressed his urges while


    muttering. ¡°Baby Ava, be good.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ava said. She was satisfied with Frank¡¯s reaction and smiled slyly. When Frank released her,


    she slipped out of the car with a wry smile.


    Frank shook his head helplessly. He opened the door and got out of the car. He went around the front,


    held Ava¡¯s hand, and walked toward the counter. Ava blushed and ordered her favorite vor of


    milkshake.


    ¡°Done?¡± Frank asked from the side.


    Ava nodded. She was satisfied with one cup of milkshake. She would not be able to finish if she


    ordered too much. Seeing that she had already ordered, Frank said to the waiter, ¡°A ss of


    milkshake. Add all the toppings you can and put it in yourrgest container.¡±


    He added, ¡°50% sugar level. How much sugar do you want?¡± The second half of the sentence was


    directed at Ava.


    *30%. I don¡¯t eat anything too sweet. When at home, Emma would always tell her that she had to quit


    sugar and abstain from eating sweet things often.


    However, she could not resist a milkshake. All girls like milkshakes! She still had to have it when she


    craved it. She could only halve the sugar. Anyway, her current life was already very blissful. She did not


    need to consume any more sugar.


    The waiter was confused by Frank¡¯s order andmented, ¡°Add all the toppings? This will be a


    ginormous serving The restaurant doesn¡¯t have such a big cup. Nobody has ever ordered such a


    milkshake. Please don¡¯t put me in a spot.¡±


    The shop assistant asked with a smile, ¡°Handsome, we don¡¯t have such a big container in our shop.


    Can I pack the other things in a separate bag for you?¡±


    Frank held Ava in his right hand and looked around at the equipment in the shop. In a second, his gaze


    After a while, a small cup of milkshake and a ginormous bucket of milkshake were ced on the bar


    counter. The waiter was utterly embarrassed. There was also a more pressing problem, which was the


    price. How much should they charge for this?


    Ava¡¯s milkshake was 4 dors, and the one for Rose was hard to estimate.


    Ava could not help but swallow her saliva in shock. She turned to ask the calm man beside her with


    uncertainty, ¡°Frank, are we¡­ going to take this back to Rose?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it too big? She would have to eat for a few days. Rose would most likely vomit,¡± Ava thought.


    ¡°Yes, please put a stic wrap over it so it¡¯spletely sealed,¡± Frank instructed. After saying that,


    Frank ced three 20


    dors bills on the counter.


    Someizens had taken photos of Frank¡¯s antics. It was really enviable that a handsome man would


    bring his girlfriend to buy a milkshake.


    After leaving the milkshake store, Ava was in a dilemma. Where should she put the ginormous bucket?


    Although there was already a rope tied to the top of the bucket, it was not good to put a drink for Rose


    in the trunk.


    ¡°Should I carry it?¡± Ava suggested.


    Frank refused and said. ¡°Just put it in the trunk.¡±


    Ava was speechless. She wondered if putting the bucket in the trunk was a good idea.


    Frank stood at the trunk and texted his subordinate with one hand, ¡°No news about me at the


    milkshake store should tomorrow.¡±


    After sending the message, he put his phone away.


    appear

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    In the end, Frank did not allow Ava to carry the metal bucket Instead, he ced the milkshake in the


    trunk.


    Ava stood at the back of the car and looked at the metal bucket full of milkshakes. She was curious


    what Rose¡¯s expression would be when she saw this. Frank¡¯s actions might make Rose not want to


    drink milkshakes anymore.


    While she was in a daze, her forehead was lightly flicked. A deep voice prated her eardrums, ¡°Get


    in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ava responded as she eagerly walked to the front passenger seat.


    As soon as they got into the car


    Frank asked. Do you want to drink it now orter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink it at your house. Ava replied. Otherwise, it would be very awkward for Rose to drink alone.


    Moreover, she did not know how Rose would drink her the milkshaketer. She could not possibly drink


    it from the bucket.


    ¡°Mm Frank replied faintly.


    After helping Ava fasten her seatbelt, he took the initiative to hold her hand tightly.


    Ava¡¯s petite face turned red again. She awkwardly touched her slightly red cars with her free hand and


    looked shyly at the man driving with one hand. For some reason, she felt that Frank was very


    seductive.


    The car drove steadily in the direction of Deepwater Bay. The both of them sped their hands tightly.


    It was difficult for the two to part. They were feeling blissful by Ava¡¯s surprise visit.


    Ava¡¯s surprise visit was something Frank did not expect. He initially nned to fly to Sapphire City after


    he had settled the issue, but the little girl caught him by surprise. She was fast and decisive.


    Just like how she confessed to him in front of so many people.


    After Rose hung up the call, she changed her clothes. The wind at night wasfortable but slightly


    chilly. She casually took a set of sportswear from her wardrobe and put it on. In any case, her brother


    had some of her clothes at his home. She did not have to worry about not having any clothes to change


    into tomorrow.


    Rose took a sling bag and ced it over her left shoulder. It drooped over her like it would fall off the


    next moment. Then, she opened the door and went downstairs. She skipped down the stairs while


    nibbling on a cheese stick.


    In the living room, Grace and William were still discussing something The two of them had different


    opinions and looked like they were debating. It was obvious that William was the less domineering


    one.


    Rose threw her bag on her shoulder and pulled the chain with one hand. She stood behind her parents


    and tilted her head to look at the documents on the coffee table before saying. ¡°Grace. William, I¡¯m


    going to sleep at my brother¡¯s ce.¡±


    The two of them turned around and looked at Rose. Grace was calmer and nced at Rose for a while


    before leaning back on the sofa with her legs crossed and holding the documents.


    William was a little more anxious than Grace. He asked. ¡°Why are you going to your brother¡¯s ce?


    Isn¡¯t your brothering back to sleep at night? Are you staying at Lithern Club?¡±


    Rose had a smile on her face. She deliberately ced her hands on the sofa and leaned closer to them


    before whispering. ¡°Brother has to apany my future sister-inw.¡±


    These words made the Roberts family and his wife lose their cool. However, Grace did not open her


    mouth and waited for William to speak. ¡°Your future sister-inw? Your brother found a girlfriend?


    When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything?


    William felt that he had missed out on the million-dor news. His son had already found a girlfriend,


    but he, the patriarch, was unaware of it. This did not go well with the well-informed Roberts family.


    William was very depressed. He felt that he had deviated from the information chain.


    Rose was unsurprised that her parents were ignorant that Frank was wooing Ava. Her brother was a


    solemn man, to begin with How could be announce that he was going after a girl? If she did not know


    Ava, she probably would not know either. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There will be a time for you to meet When


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    the time is right, Frank will bring her over to meet you.¡± Rose saud casually with a tinge of smugness.


    She thought, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but I do¡±


    William was very curious about what lus future daughter-inw looked like. He lowered her voice and


    gossiped, ¡°Baby girl, tell Daddy about your sister-inw.¡±


    Besides the big shot and has identity as the head of the family, William was still a father. It was


    Although Grace was not as gossipy as William, her ears were perked up. She narrowed her eyes in


    anticipation of what Rose was about to say.


    Rose thought momentarily and began to organize her words, ¡°Yes, she has to look beautiful. After all,


    Frank is very picky. Anyway, my future Sister-inw¡¯s family background, JQ, and educational


    background are great. You¡¯ll be satisfied with her,


    She¡¯s a little young, and there¡¯s a big age gap between her and Frank.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t mind the age gap, do you?¡± Rose continued probing.


    William waved his hand as if his daughter would not believe him. He said affirmatively. ¡°No, no. As long


    as your brother likes her, it¡¯s fine even if she hasn¡¯t graduated, right, Grace?¡±


    After saying that, William even pointed his chin toward his wife, suggesting she should relent too.


    Grace fiddled with the document and said calmly, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have so many criteria. Her


    characteres first


    ¡°Dad, I think you¡¯re amazing. How do you know that my future sister-inw hasn¡¯t graduated?¡± Rose


    pretended to be surprised.


    William was speechless. He had made the statement casually.


    William regained his senses and asked, ¡°Just how old is the future sister-inw you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s 22 years old. She¡¯s a graduate student now. Frank¡¯s seven years older than her, Rose


    replied after running it through her mind and finally said with certainty.


    William muttered, ¡°She¡¯s a little young, don¡¯t you think so. Grace? As long as Frank likes her, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    William tried to persuade Grace. He feared his wife would mind and interfere in his son¡¯s rtionship


    again.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you to your brothers, Grace said to Rose. ¡°Okay¡± meant that she did not object to the


    rtionship.


    William almost leaned forward to kiss his wife when he heard that. He was relieved.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You guys go about your business. I¡¯ll get Tom to send me there. Bye bye.


    Continue, please continue,¡± Rose said as she threw her bag on her shoulder and waved her hand.


    Rose always had bodyguards by her side. Even Rose¡¯s driver, Tom, was good at fighting skills, so


    Grace was not very worried


    when Rose went out.


    After Rose left, William sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wanted to send your daughter to Frank¡¯s to see your


    future wife?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not as gossipy as you. It¡¯s up to him whether he likes thedy or not,¡± Grace


    said with an attitude.


    William continued to probe. ¡°Grace, you haven¡¯t told me why Frank asked you for a defense map the


    Grace shot William a cold stare and pped the documents in her hand into his arms. She sipped the


    coffee on the table and said, ¡°Your son is so capable. He threatened me.¡±


    William¡¯s eyes widened. After all these years, no matter how anxious his son was, he did not dare to


    threaten his mother. He must have liked his mother to the core. Frank was just like him and inherited


    William¡¯s adoration for Grace. William was happy about it.


    *How did Frank threaten you? When hees back, I¡¯ll talk to him properly. He has no regard for filial


    piety now. I wonder who¡¯s in charge of the family now,¡± William thought as his face contorted with


    concern.


    map. 1


    Grace was too embarrassed to expose William¡¯s poor acting skills. Grace recalled the day her son


    asked her for a defense map. She said, ¡°On the day before you went to Sapphire City, your son came


    to ask me for Athana¡¯s secret defense asked him to give me a reason, but your son asked me to


    choose between giving half of the defense map in exchange for a daughter-inw or letting Rose


    inherit the family business in exchange for a son-inw. How was I to choose?¡±


    Was this apromise? This was not his wife¡¯s character. Shouldn¡¯t they talk about it a few times first?


    William asked, ¡°And then what happened next? Did you give it to him? That¡¯s why he asked you for the


    defense map and used it as an excuse to woo his girlfriend from the start. You didn¡¯t hold back


    because of the words ¡®daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that holding this picture will affect the Roberts family¡¯s procreation, Grace casually said.


    William knew Grace inside out after being husband and wife for many years; she was stubborn but soft-


    hearted.William smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible; you¡¯re stubborn and saw that it¡¯s rare for your


    son to like someone. You did not make things difficult since he asked for it repeatedly. You also have


    faith in Frank¡¯s taste. You¡¯re just afraid that the child will be impulsive. Frank is quite sensible and didn¡¯t


    ask for the entire map; he only wanted half of it.¡±


    Grace red at William again and yelped, ¡°Shut up. Are we still going to discuss the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk. Grace, you go first, William replied. He was in a good mood. His daughter was back,


    and now his son had found a girlfriend.


    Rose came to Frank¡¯s Deepwater Bay vi but had forgotten the password after touring Sapphire City


    for a few days. In addition, she had been staying at the Roberts¡¯ vi previously. She could not


    remember the password to his brother¡¯s vi and inputted her bank card pin instead.


    She stood at the door and pressed the doorbell. Soon, the door opened. It was Ava in a puerile-looking


    sweater. When the door opened, Rose hugged her excitedly.


    ¡°Little Princess, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you send me any messages? Are you here to give me a


    surprise? Are you two


    finally together?¡± Rose asked.


    From the looks of it, the two of them seemed to be in a different state. Ava was no longer in a bad


    state.


    Ava graciously walked to Frank¡¯s side and held his hand. She raised it in the air and sped his


    hands.


    This made Rose excited Rose eximed, ¡°Ahhh, oh my god, what did I see? Brother, you¡¯re awesome.


    You¡¯re my idol.¡±


    Rose gave Frank a thumbs up from afar and even spun around in excitement.


    Rose came back to her senses and realized the problem. She said, ¡°Wait a minute, why did you get


    together so quickly? Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the elerator of rtionships? Rose thought.


    Frank could not be bothered with Rose and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Your the milkshake is over there. Take


    it yourself.¡±


    Rose was determined to find the truth out that night. There was no hurry to do it then. She casually


    threw her bag on the sofa and began to look for her the milkshake. Frank had already squatted down to


    insert a straw into Ava¡¯s drink for her. After inserting the straw, he handed the cup to Ava


    Ava took the milkshake and stuffed the straw into her mouth. She felt better after taking a sip. She


    handed the milkshake to Frank and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Frank finally grabbed her wrist and leaned forward to take a sip. The


    residual warmth from the little girl¡¯s mouth lingered on the straw. He was indirectly kissing her. After


    sipping the straw, he patted Ava¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up for a while. Tell the family that you¡¯re safe


    first.¡±


    Tve already texted them. When I got off the ne, I sent messages to Mom, Dad, and my brother,¡± Ava


    replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank said as he smiled and turned to leave.


    Ava looked at Frank¡¯s back as he went upstairs. Her heart was pounding, and the milkshake before her


    tasted even better. She saw Rose looking for something and asked in confusion. ¡°Rose, what are you


    looking for?¡±


    Rose had been looking around the living room but could not find her milkshake. Shemented. ¡°I¡¯m


    looking for the milkshake. Didn¡¯t I tell Cranky Franky to buy me a cup? Did he not buy me one?¡±


    Before Ava could speak, Rose saw the iron bucket at the door. Coupled with the stic wrap on top of


    it, she could not tell what it was from a distance. Rose asked. ¡°Hey, did my brother buy some wild


    fish?¡±


    Rose naturally thought that it was fish inside the pail.


    Upon hearing this, Ava choked on the milkshake, ¡°Cough, cough, cough. That¡¯s not a fish. It¡¯s¡­ your


    milkshake.¡±


    Ava was embarrassed. She could not bear to look at the ginormous bucket of milkshake by the door.


    She squinted in awkwardness and pointed at the bucket with one finger.


    The next second, Rose screamed, ¡°Frank, what¡¯s wrong with you? What did you buy me?¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Did Frank misunderstand her? She¡¯s a human, not a pig.¡±


    Her earth-shattering scream echoed through the spacious living room. It was so loud that even Frank,


    who was busy on the second floor, heard it. He came out, leaned against the railing with one hand, and


    hollered, ¡°Why are you shouting sote at night? Didn¡¯t you say to add this and that?¡±


    Rose ced her hands on her hips. She was so angry that she was speechless. She looked up at


    Frank, who did not think he did something wrong, and said, ¡°I just like more toppings. Is there a need


    for you to get me a metal bucket? Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Frank leaned on the railing calmly and replied, ¡°Do you think you own the milkshake store? Those in


    the knowing would know that you wanted to drink a milkshake. Those who don¡¯t know will think you¡¯re


    buying toppings instead. Quit screaming like a ghost as if you¡¯re possessed.¡±


    After saying that, Frank turned around and returned to his room.


    He left Rose, who was staring nkly at the bucket of milkshake downstairs. Her head throbbed, and


    she ced her hands on her hips. Ava¡¯s soft voice came from behind, ¡°Do you want to eat it with a


    spoon? This is quite expensive. It was 60 dors


    for that bucket¡±


    Ava¡¯s expression was so cute that it melted Rose¡¯s temper. ¡°Forget it! It was 60 dors. For the sake of


    money, her brother still loved her,¡± Rose thought.


    Rose took a deep breath and exhaled heavily before she said, ¡°Ava, let me give you a suggestion. In


    the future, take him to a psychologist to seek treatment for his bad habits. Look at this¡­ this bucket of


    milkshake.¡±


    In the end, Rose still went to the kitchen to get a cup, a spoon, and a bowl. She scooped the milkshake


    from the bucket. There was also full of toppings. She crossed her legs on the sofa as she prepared to


    listen to gossip.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    The man on the second floor was busy in his room, rummaging through the drawers to find something.


    The two girls downstairs were leisurely drinking their milkshakes and chatting.


    Rose took a big mouthful of milkshake and nced at the second floor. After confirming her brother


    was not around, she said, ¡°Ava, how did you get together with my brother? Didn¡¯t you say that you


    wanted to leave him hanging? It¡¯s a little too


    short¡±


    Ava took a sip of the milkshake, swallowed all the toppings in her mouth, and said, ¡°I originally wanted


    to, but he had to leave the day after you left. I couldn¡¯t hold it in and agreed.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my brothere back today? Didn¡¯t the two of you arrive today?¡± Rose asked. She was


    dumbfounded. Cranky Franky didn¡¯t return to the Roberts¡¯ vi.


    Was he staying at the Lathern Club?


    Ava was also puzzled. Her sister told her that something had happened to Frank, but she did not


    borate. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been able to contact him for two days. My sister said that something had


    happened to him. I thought it might have been serious, so I took leave and flew over.¡±


    Before she got off the ne, she sent a message to Natalie asking if she knew where Frank was.


    Natalie asked Trevon, who said that Frank was at the Lathern Club. As such, Ava went straight to the


    club afternding.


    As soon as she went upstairs, she saw a woman in a neck-plunging dress seducing Frank. Ava


    decided to put on her green cap to show Frank her displeasure.


    Rose was dumbfounded. She wanted to know more, but Frank hade down the stairs and strode to


    the sofa before instructing. ¡°Go upstairs and take a shower¡±


    He was saying that to both women at the same time. It was getting a littlete.


    Rose asked with concern, ¡°Frank, you¡¯ve been back for a few days. Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you


    go home?¡±


    Frank hed through his teeth. ¡°I was meditating in seclusion.¡±


    Rose was speechless and thought, ¡°Meditating my ass¡±


    She should not have asked. The main point now was who Ava was sleeping with. It was inappropriate


    for her to sleep with Frank now


    ¡°Ava, are you going to sleep with me at night?¡± Rose probed.


    Before Ava could answer, Frank interjected, ¡°No one wants to be beaten up by you while sleeping.


    Don¡¯t you know how you sleep


    Rose thought, ¡°This is too much. It¡¯s not a big deal. Doesn¡¯t she merely kick the nket, kick her legs,


    and lie all over? Who doesn¡¯t have a unique sleeping posture?¡±


    Ava was taken upstairs by Frank, leaving Rose alone, deep in her thoughts.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow?¡± Frank urged Rose.


    Rose thought, ¡°So I was just a tool. I called her over to not embarrass Ava.


    Frank brought Ava into his master bedroom. Rose, who was following behind, hurriedly quickened her


    steps. Her mouth was agape as she cursed her brother in her heart.


    Rose thought, ¡°Her brother had brought Ava to his room the first night she was here. He was indeed a


    big bad wolf.¡±


    The next second, Frank exined, ¡°This room is a little bigger for Ava to sleep in. I¡¯ve changed the


    bedsheets. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room¡±


    Without waiting for Ava to answer, Frank began to chase Rose away, ¡°Go back to your room and sleep.


    I¡¯ll give you one


    minute¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, what a real bastard, throwing me away after using me, Rose eximed.Although Rose said


    that, she still walked towards her room, looking back and wanting to catch something exciting when she


    looked back in the next second.


    Unfortunately, nothing exciting happened even after she returned to her room.


    Frank did not close the door. The door to the room where Ava was about to sleep was open. He stood


    casually at the door with his hands in his pockets and did not step in. It was as if this was Ava¡¯s


    boudoir. He controlled his urges.


    He looked around. Frank¡¯s room was very sparsely furnished. There were only two colors: white and


    gray. The four bedsheets were all gray. He ced a set of white silk pajamas on the nket.


    Ava knew that this was not her pajamas. She hade hurriedly and seemed to have forgotten to


    bring a set.


    The design andyout of the room matched Frank¡¯s personality very well. It was painted a muted color


    tone and sparsely


    LA


    furnished. Ava turned around and smiled. ¡°Is this Rose¡¯s pajarnas?¡±


    ¡°Yours¡± Frank sand simply.


    ¡°Mine 1 Ava stammered.


    ¡°I bought it.¡± Frank sand.


    A part of Ava¡¯s heart telt warm. She walked to the bed and picked up the pajamas on the nket. She


    looked at them and touched them, feeling howfortable it was Tlike them very much. Thank you,¡±


    she said


    Seeing that the youngdy was happy. Frank smiled and instructed again. ¡°The toiletries are in the


    bathroom. They¡¯re all new. Make do for the night Tll change them for you tomorrow


    Upon hearing this. Ava felt a little guilty and reluctant. She walked to Frank and wrapped her arms


    around his neck to pull him down. She raised her head slightly and looked at him with her doe-eyes


    before apologetically saying. ¡°Frank. I have to go back tomorrow.¡±


    Franks raised hand froze in the air for a few seconds before returning to his sides. He ced his hands


    loosely on her waist and lowered his head to touch her forehead to control his emotions. ¡°What time


    are you preparing to go back?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Any time is fine. I only took two days ofl. I have sses the day after tomorrow¡± Ava replied


    apologetically. In any case, it was alright if she was notte for ss the day after tomorrow.


    Having a schooling girlfriend was really torturous,


    ¡°Okay, go take a shower, Frank said. After Frank finished speaking. Ava did not move. Instead, her


    hands wrapped around his neck even tighter.


    Her face started to turn red again, but her words were forting.


    I want to kiss you¡±


    After saying that, she closed her eyes and waited. After waiting for a long time, there was no sound


    from Frank. She opened her eyes and squinted to take a look. She saw Frank looking at her with a


    smile.


    A slightly hoarse voice pierced through her ears. She had no idea she was ying with fire and


    continued teasing him. Her hands wrapped around his neck restlessly. She kept stirring her fingers and


    identally touched his skin. i was prickly


    ¡°Baby Ava. Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Huh? Frank said with an increasingly hoarse voice.


    How could the mexperienced Ava know Frank was trying his best to control himself? She merely


    wanted to kiss him. ¡°I just want to kiss you goodnight. I¡¯m going back tomorrow,¡± she said.


    Her tone was aggrieved as if it was a sin for Frank not to agree.


    Frank took a deep breath and let go of her waist. He gently pinched her chin with his well-defined hand


    and lowered his head to kiss her delicate lips. The taste of her milkshake traveled between their lips,


    and his desires enveloped her entire body


    Her hands, previously restless on his neck, stopped moving at this moment. She grabbed her cor


    nervously, and her cor was almost deformed. Her face had never been this blushed. She closed her


    eyes and tiptoed to enjoy his gentleness. She was nervous and excited. Her heart was palpitating.


    The little girl had never kissed before, so she did not know she needed to open her mouth to breathe.


    Her face, already red from holding her breath, turned even redder. Knowing Ava was breathless, Frank


    withdrew slightly and licked her lips.


    Frank¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ava¡¯s lips that he had moistened. He said mischievously, ¡°Are you still going


    to flirt with me?¡±


    Ava was already so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into bed. This was her first kiss. She only


    said she wanted to kiss him, but she did want him to kiss her. She shook her head and nodded at the


    same time. After thinking about it, she shook her head and nodded again.


    Frank could not help butugh. His eyes were slightly red as he restrained himself. Frank¡¯s fingers


    touched her moist lips as he instructed. ¡°Hurry up and shower.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ava said shyly as she ran into the bathroom. She returned a few secondster to quickly


    retrieve her pajamas before returning to the bathroom. She lowered her gaze and did not dare to look


    at him.


    She looked very cute and shy. She was flirtatious in every way. Before she even started, she was too


    embarrassed.


    Without a doubt, this was her first kiss. She reached out and touched her lips again. It was sweet.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frank, does it taste good?¡± Rose¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Rose had previously entered her room, but when she thought about how her brother was in such a


    hurry to chase her away. she knew he had ill intentions. How could she miss this public disy of


    affection! She quickly took off her shoes and quietly stood in the corner.


    After waiting for a while, Rose caught Frank in the act. It was too sensational. Her brother closed his


    eyes and enjoyed the entire process. Ava¡¯s eyes were closed. She was extremely nervous. Ava was


    always within her brother¡¯s control.


    Frank smiled and nced at his sister¡¯s bare feet. The danger was approaching. Suddenly, he flicked


    her forehead heavily

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    with a thud and sad. You have nothing better to do righ Take a shower and apany Ava after


    ¡°Alright, Your Highness I¡¯ll do as you up I promue to keep your crown prince consortpany Rest


    assured¡± Rose teased


    bothered


    room and closed the door


    hugged her pillow and sat on


    the bed in her pajamas.


    ¡°My brother, your current boyfriend, as afraid that you wont be used to two be sent me to apany


    you. Do you need me to sleep with your Rose wand


    Ding back


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going bark Shoulder Frank be the one chatting with you tonight? Should I ask my brother to


    The shyness on Ava¡¯s fate was gone as she sand solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already kissed hum just now¡±


    cor every day? She could still kiss him again at night.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However


    The sharp-eyed Rose caught a glimpse of Ava¡¯s pajamas and thought they looked familiar She


    inspected and touched the material before saying ¡°Your pajamas


    ¡°Frank said it was mane kwa thought it was Roses. She continued asking ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy it for me?¡±


    Rose had memones from a long time ago tasting across her mind. She seemed to have forgotten when


    exactly it happened. She seemned


    replied th Grace had bought it. Ah, this was premeditated. He had bought it for Ava and had it. She


    needed to relieve herself How many more unknown things had her


    You can feel touched Cranky Franky secretly bought this for you¡± She was only in charge of testing its


    materials. It seemed to be a design for couples and looked umr to Franks


    Upon hearing this Ava was even more touched. The cold pajamas were not as cool against her skin.


    Instead, they felt warm as the eximed ¡®Oh I quite like ¡±


    The two of them started chatting Rose helped Ava dry her hair and cared for her as if Ava was her


    sister. The hairdryer was silent, so the two could continue charting ¡°Ava, did my brother confess to


    you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even confess and you agreed to be together Aren¡¯t you afraid that my brother wont cherish


    you?¡± Rose asked.


    Ava said with certainty No. I believe in my taste I like him He likes me That¡¯s enough I don¡¯t have to say


    it out loud. And I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll confess one day I¡¯ll wait for him¡±


    Frank would not talk about love and affection every day As long as he showered her with caring


    actions, she was fine with it.


    lockhead and could setise


    though


    Rose smaled at Ava Rose was happy for her brother ¡°My brother must have done wamething good in


    his previous life. He met a little princess like you who¡¯s so amodating to him. Should I call you


    uster-inw in advance?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, why don¡¯t we wait a little longer I seem to be used to calling you Rose Why don¡¯t we talk


    about ourselves? Ava replied


    sight, it¡¯s just a formality. If I¡¯m your older sister, wouldn¡¯t I be Frank¡¯s older sister too? Rose teased.


    After drying Ava¡¯s hair, the two chatted for an hour until Ava yawned Rose suggested returning to her


    room, giving the excuse that she could only sleep on her bed.


    It waste at night, and the joy of pursuing love filled the air The pale blue night seeped through the


    tiny gaps, and the breeze stirred the white screen window The curtam moved elegantly and casually


    The person in the room huddled up on the bed with a pillow in their arms. There was a blissful smile on


    her lips. It was unknown what kind of dream she was having


    Her long eyshes were like a fan, cutting her vision off from the darkness.


    After a day on the ne, Ava was very excited to lie on the bed. Although the bedsheets had been


    changed, it still smelled like Frank There was his scent on the pillow and the bed frame. She felt that


    the entire room smelled like Frank


    She was hiding under the nket, rolling around and giggling Thinking she would lose sleep at night.


    Ava unknowingly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. She did not even cover herself with the


    nket.


    The door was quietly pushed open, and a ck shadow stepped into the room. Seeing that the person


    on the bed was not covered with a nket, he walked closer and gently pulled the nket over the girl,


    carefully tucking her in


    He did not leave after doing everything


    Instead, he sat down on the edge of the bed. Frank was wearing the same gray pajamas as the girl on


    the bed. They looked like a couple instantly. He curled his lips and reached out his slender fingers to


    tidy up the girl¡¯s messy hair.


    He stroked her delicate face with his index finger and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. Then, he


    sighed.


    Ava might have dreamed of Frank in his sleep. She mumbled in her sleep. ¡°Frank


    Frank was stunned. A controlled voice sounded in the silent room. ¡°Yes. Im here Go to sleep¡±


    It was unclear if the person on the bed could hear what Frank said. She immediately added, ¡°Yes, 1 like


    you. I like you very much.¡±


    The sudden confession made Frank clench his fists and mutter, ¡°Baby Ava¡­¡±


    He did not get a response from Ava.


    Seeing that the little girl had fallen asleep again, he got up and closed the window that was not closed


    tightly. He closed the curtains and gently closed the door. When he walked to the door, he paused and


    nced at the person on the bed. Then, he decided to close the door in one go.


    A door separated her from him.


    He bumped into Rose, who had her arms crossed. Rose stood by the door frame of her room and


    looked at Frank intently. Be it his expression or posture, Rose was a splitting image of Grace and had


    the same mannerisms as Grace. She teased, ¡°Tsk. tsk, tsk¡­ I knew you were going to sneak in. Did


    you kiss her secretly?¡±


    Frank was calm andposed. He stared at hus sister without changing his expression. She was


    indeed his biological sister. ¡°Why are you jumping around in the middle of the night? Go to sleep.


    Rose did not even move her feet. For the first time, Frank felt a chill down his spine. ¡°How am I going to


    watch the spectacle if I sleep? Ava said that she would go back tomorrow. What are you going to do?


    Are you going to have a long-distance rtionship in the future?¡±


    Many always say that distance makes the heart fonder. It was best not to be too intimate or too far


    away.


    Long-distance love was a test of love. It tested the two people¡¯s persistence and self-discipline in love.


    How could Frank not understand this? He turned solemn and said, ¡°Mind your own business. Where¡¯s


    the chauffeur I gave you?¡±


    Frank had touched a sore spot. He was indeed her biological brother and could always find her


    weakness. She was busy that night, gossiping with Ava and her brother. She was abnormally excited


    that day. Of course, she was happy to watch Ava and her brother together.


    She coughed dryly and lied, ¡°Cough, cough, cough. The chauffeur¡¯s a little tired from driving recently,


    so I left him at the hospital. Go to bed early. Good night.¡±


    Rose quickly lowered her arms and walked around to her brother¡¯s back. She pushed his shoulder and


    dragged him towards the guest room. She heaved a huge sigh of relief when she was out of Frank¡¯s


    sight.


    Back in her room. Rose closed the door with a bang. She leaned her back against the door and patted


    her chest. She was scared to death If her brother found out that she had sent Edward to the


    countryside and then to Evergreen Gardens, she would be solded to death. She had even left the car


    at Evergreen Gardens.


    Actually, what she said just now was not wrong. Edwardd was indeed tired from driving. Seven hours?


    This was a long journey. Why did the name of the neighborhoods in Athana all sound so simr?


    He probably wants nothing to do with the steering wheel anymore. He had been traumatized.


    At the same time, Rose did not want to drink milkshake anymore. She did not want to have anything to


    do with it for the rest of the year


    The next morning. Rose woke up early to go to work at the hospital. ¡°Work makes me happy, work


    excites me¡± Rose would cheer herself on every morning.


    Before leaving, she left a message for Ava, telling her that she had gone to work. If Ava was leaving.


    Rose would take leave to send her off


    In a room inthern Club, it was terrifyingly gloomy. The morning was sunny and the air was fresh, but


    the temperature in the office had dropped to below freezing point.


    The manager stood in front of his desk, trembling Half an hour ago, at 6:30 am, the boss of Lathern


    Club, who never woke up early, called hum and asked him toe to the office


    The manager rushed to Lithern Club without even straightening the cor of his clothes. He felt uneasy.


    Something was


    However, as soon as he walked into the office, he found the air conditioner was not turned on. He


    looked at the boss¡¯s expression and knew something unpleasant had happened.


    However, the manager admitted he had not managed Lathern Club well and allowed those scoundrels


    to sneak in. He even imprisoned the boss for two days. His back was stiff, and his forehead was


    covered in sweat


    He raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead before he said. ¡°Mr. Roberts, is¡­ is


    something the matter?¡±


    Frank crossed his legs on the table and yed with the lighter in his hand. A cigarette was still burning


    between his lips Smoke curled up, and a thin mist filled the front of his handsome face, blurring his


    vision.


    A stoic voice sounded, ¡°Inform Lily toe to the office to tender her resignation.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ The manager thought that there was something wrong with his ears. He must have misheard.


    Lily was Lithern Club¡¯s headliner. How could she be fired?


    Frank said impatiently again, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    The manager mustered his courage and asked. ¡°Did Lily do something wrong?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Frank was not angry. He even answered patiently. ¡°Lithern Club doesn¡¯t employ traitors.


    That¡¯s the rule. It¡¯s the heart that matters. Do you understand?¡±


    The manager nodded in confusion. He was still wondering what mistake Lily, the headliner, had made


    to make his boss dismiss her. Based on experience, Lily had been in Lithern Club for the longest time.


    Even as a manager, he could not care about the club as much as Lily would.


    If Lathern Club had any issues, Lily would always be exceptionally concerned. She was always afraid


    that something might happen to Lithern Club.


    Although he had 10,000 questions in his heart, he still carried out Frank¡¯s orders without changing his


    expression. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the HR department now. By the way. Mr.


    Roberts, have you investigated the drug consumption matter? Do you need my help?¡±


    The employees in Lithern Club¡¯s HR department would arrive at their posts in the morning while


    managers worked shifts. All of them werepensated fairly ording to their working hours.


    After a while, Frank¡¯s phone rang. It was Trevon calling to ask about Ava. It was probably because


    Natalie was worried about the youngdy. The call was quickly picked up, and Frank said. ¡°Hello¡±


    Trevon¡¯s mocking voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re going to abduct Ava to


    Deepwater Bay just like that?¡±


    Frank removed the cigarette between his lips and extinguished it in the crystal ashtray as he exined.


    ¡°Rose was there too.¡±


    Trevon understood and replied, ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful. My wife asked you what time Ava¡¯s flight is.


    She will take leave to send Ava off¡±


    Frank thought, ¡°Don¡¯t they all have to work? All of them are thinking about applying for leave to send


    Ava off Is Athana Hospital going to close down? They¡¯re all so free.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Frank replied with three simple words. Frank did not know Ava¡¯s flight details, the little


    girl was still sleeping.


    She did not say when She would be back. When she came, she was also sent over by Joseph¡¯s private


    jet. She must have bodyguards with her. They were merely hiding in the dark.


    How could Trevon not hear Frank¡¯s dissatisfaction? He sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite possessive. We can¡¯t


    even send Ava off.¡±


    Frank responded helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you think everyone is like you? Have you been too free


    recently, or are your desires unsatished?¡±


    Judging from his tone, Trevon could tell that Frank did not know. Trevon retorted, ¡°Yes, send me the


    flight schedule when you have it. Who exactly is the one tolerating the other?¡±


    After saying that. Trevon hung up the phone abruptly. Trevon could get intimate with Natalie every


    night. Could Frank have has deures fulfilled? What was there to be smug about! Frank would have to


    address him as his brother-inw in the future.


    Frank had fallen in love with Ava. He had to address Trevon as his brother-inw as a result.


    If not for his wife. Trevon would not have bothered to call Frank


    Ava did not inform Natalie that she had arrived at Athana. Trevon knew and understood Ava¡¯s thoughts.


    She had speciallye to look for Frank. Perhaps she thought Natalie would drag her to a hotel or


    stay in Evergreen Gardens, so she kept


    mum about it


    In other words. Ava wanted to live in Frank¡¯s house. Otherwise, she would have Natalie about it.


    Frank continued to watch the surveince camera footage for a corner that morning. The day before,


    he wanted to pick up Ava and did not finish watching it. He woke up early this morning to make up for


    it. After watching it, he informed the manager to fire Lily


    After hanging up Trevon¡¯s call. Frank cklisted Lily¡¯s number on his phone.


    He did things cleanly and without any sloppiness.


    After instructing the manager. Frank got up and left Lithern Club. He walked towards the underground


    parking lot and drove to Deepwater Bay. The little girl would probably wake up soon.


    He calcted the time silently and rushed back at the right time.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    At the Deepwater Bay vi, the phone in the living room kept ringing. After ringing for a long time, the


    phone awoke the people upstairs.


    Frank¡¯s homendline was specially designed. The phone downstairs was linked to the one upstairs. If


    the number of calls downstairs exceeded 10, the extension upstairs would ring.


    The tireless phone rang in the quiet morning, annoying the upant. One would want to hang up


    immediately.


    Ava opened her sleepy eyes and squinted. She propped herself up to look for the source of the sound


    and finally saw the culprit on a table on her right.


    The back of her hand rubbed her eyes which had yet to open. She leaned to the right and picked up


    the phone that was ringing. She said softly, ¡°Hello¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. After waiting a long time. Ava did not hear the other


    party¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. She frowned and looked at the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Did that person dial the wrong number?¡± she wondered.


    Just as she was about to put it down to go back to sleep, a questioning voice sounded, ¡°Are you


    staying with him?¡±


    Ava was confused.


    Most of her fatigue disappeared after hearing the female voice.


    Ava said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Are you looking for Frank?¡±


    Ava phrased her question carefully, thinking the other party might have been Frank¡¯s female friend. She


    always liked to think positively.


    ¡°Did you sleep togetherst night?¡± the other party asked again.


    That sobered Ava, and she was wide awake by then. She gazed into the distance at the green hat on


    the suitcase and said, ¡°You¡¯re the woman fromst night.¡±


    Ava was sure of it.


    The other party did not answer her. Instead, she asked again as if she was a legitimate wife


    questioning a mistress. ¡°You were the one who asked him to fire me. You¡¯re not worthy of him. What he


    needs is a woman who can help him share his burden. You¡¯re a gullible woman who only knows how to


    throw tantrums. He can do nothing but to coax you. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll get tired of you.¡±


    She dared to say that Ava only knew how to throw a tantrum! She wasn¡¯t a prima donna, okay? She


    was a graduate student in school and had a degree. She retorted. ¡°Auntie, my name is Ava. It¡¯s rude to


    use others. Don¡¯t use your subjective consciousness to define my personality and the kind of


    person I am. We don¡¯t seem to know each other at all. You¡¯re not my mother. You don¡¯t know me.


    Secondly, you¡¯re not Frank¡¯s mother. You don¡¯t have the right to be a matchmaker. Only Frank. would


    know if I¡¯m suitable. Besides, even if I throw a tantrum, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s willing to coax me. What


    does it have to do with you? You can ask him if he¡¯s willing to coax me.¡±


    For the first time in her life, Ava was angered. After saying this, she heaved a sigh of relief, but her


    chest was still heavy. Her mood that morning waspletely ruined.


    The person on the other end was speechless by the youngdy¡¯s words. Firstly, she had no status. Her


    mood had fallen to rock bottom because she had been notified of her dismissal in the morning. She


    could not care less and only wanted to rify. After all, she had a crush on him for many years.


    Unexpectedly, the woman on the other end of the phone said. ¡°You guys won¡¯tst long. He won¡¯t


    always like a youngdy like you


    It was uncertain if Lily saying this to herself or Ava to numb herself.


    Ava was unhappy when she heard that. She threw a tantrum again and hollered, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t


    like someone like me. won¡¯t like someone like you. I can guarantee that. If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can ask him yourself.¡±


    he


    Before Lily could say anything more, Ava continued to make her stand clear. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that no


    one wants me. If Frank told me today that he doesn¡¯t like me, I wouldn¡¯t stay in his bed for a minute.


    Goodbye.¡±


    She had already given up on him. It was Frank who came to Sapphire City to pursue her. It was not her


    who pestered him.


    Ava was infuriated. How could there be such a person who scolded people based on her imagination?


    That was ridiculous. Ava casually threw the phone on the nket and covered herself with the nket.


    Her head was buried under the nket,


    She panted heavily under the nket as if this was the only way to exhale all her unhappiness onto


    Frank¡¯s nket. The little girl was so focused on quarreling that she did not notice Frank leaning


    against the door for a few minutes. She was quite angry and boasted that she would not linger for a


    minute more if Frank did not like her.


    Hr strode forward, approached the bed, and sat down gently.


    A few secondster, Frank pulled down the nket with force. Ava¡¯s dyed hair was exposed. Her hair


    was of good quality; it was soft and silky even without being treated. Frank asked in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of being suffocated?¡±


    Ava grabbed the nket with both hands and looked at Frank, who was dressed neatly. All of a


    sudden, she was no longer angry. Why couldn¡¯t she be angry? In the end, she changed the topic. I¡¯ve


    been scolded¡±


    She looked at Frank with an aggrieved expression and pouted. Didn¡¯t that Auntie say that Frank didn¡¯t


    want to coax her? She would pretend to be angry and see if he would do so


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Frank said as he adjusted her nket


    Ava frowned slightly in dissatisfaction. She turned solemn as she thought, ¡°Is that it? Aren¡¯t you going


    to coax me?¡±


    Frank saw disappointment on herce and immediately said. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ava asked. She was confused and not satisfied with his answer. She was a


    little disappointed that he did not coax her.


    Tll help you vent your anger,¡± Frank said. Ava¡¯s eyes were sparked. She was looking forward to how


    Frank would help her


    avenge


    Ava thought, Will Frank help her scold Lily back? This doesn¡¯t seem realistic¡± She hasn¡¯t heard her


    partner scold anyone


    belore


    Frank was still staring at her while Ava was lost in thought. He could not help but pat her head and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Before Ava could answer, Frank had already left the room and closed the door


    behind him.


    Ava lifted the nket and jumped out of bed barefoot. She opened her suitcase and realized she had


    only one set of clothes. She had been too anxious yesterday and hade straight here without even


    par king her pajamas.


    Fortunately, the dress she brought was quite beautiful. Her mother had bought it for her. It was a


    feminine white dress made ofce. The hem of the dress reached below her knees Unexpectedly, the


    white shoe she had casually picked up could match it


    She did not lock the door because she knew Frank would note in.


    After changing her clothes, she went to the bathroom to wash up and put on some makeup. After


    thinking about it, she decided not to tie her hair into a ponytail. Instead, she braided her hair into a


    fishbone style and casually scratched the t han on the top of her head. Instantly, her hair became


    fluffy.


    She stared at the mirror for a few seconds and was quite satisfied with what she saw.


    She squatted down and took out the jewelry box from the suitcase. She had thrown this jewelry box


    into a suitcase in a hurry. The jewelry box was surrounded by more than ten pairs of underwear in


    sealed bags.


    Today, Gemini¡¯s lucky color was white. She also chose a pair of transparent pearl earrings and put


    them on. She also took a white chain bag.


    After getting dressed, she opened the door and went out. She saw Frank leaning casually against the


    door frame. There was no anxiety on his face. Instead, he looked very patient.


    When he saw Ava, Frank¡¯s eyes lit up. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He only stared at


    her and sized her up from head to toe several times. Within minutes, Ava had gone from a girl to a


    woman. There was purity in her that others did not possess. This was not amon trait.


    Seeing that Frank didn¡¯t say anything, Ava initially thought that he did not like how she dressed. She


    lowered her eyes to look at her clothes and thought there was no problem. Wasn¡¯t she quite good-


    looking? Ava asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡±


    Frank regained his senses and straightened his body before saying, ¡®Ahem, you look amazing¡°


    Wasn¡¯t she good-looking? Frank was mesmerized and lost in his thoughts.


    She was dressed too exquisitely, like a rare treasure. Frank did not know where to ce his hand. He


    wanted to wrap it around her neck but realized her hair was beautifully woven. Afraid that he would


    mess it up, he held her hands instead. Frank took the initiative to hold her hand. The corners of her


    mouth parted as she asked, ¡°Frank, have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What do you want to eat?¡± Frank asked.


    Ava held Frank¡¯s arm with her other hand. Her body unintentionally pressed against his arm. A smile


    appeared on her lips. and she had forgotten about her bad experience this morning.


    ¡°I want to eat something salty and sweet, Ava said. She could not say she was alright with anything.


    Anything was the most difficult to satisfy.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring you to eat, Frank replied.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at a simple breakfast shop. After parking the car, the two entered the


    shop hand in hand as


    if no one was around.


    She was not wearing a mask or hat.


    The restaurant was filled with a dazzling array of delicacies thatprised sweet, sour, spicy, cold, and


    spicy dishes. She never expected Frank to bring her to a buffet.


    In Sapphire City, her mother had always asked the servants to prepare her breakfast thoughtfully. Even


    if she sometimes wanted to buy some breakfast from outside, she would not have the heart to eat


    when she saw the breakfast her mother had prepared


    In her opinion, her mother had not only prepared breakfast but also showered her with love. She could


    not let her down.


    She had not eaten breakfast from outside in her life.


    The observant man seemed to have noticed this and guessed it too. He squinted and said, ¡°Have you


    never eaten breakfast outside before?¡±


    Ava did not avoid his question. It was not embarrassing. It was just that her mother and the others had


    taken good care of her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been cating breakfast at home since I was young. I¡¯ll eat at school for


    lunch and at home for dinner. Whatever 1 want to eat, Mom and the others will hire professional chefs


    to cook them at home. It was just like thest gathering


    Frank did not say anything after hearing this. He understood very well and eximed. ¡°Go and see


    what you want to eat.¡±


    The little girl was the princess of the Turner family, and the Turners protected her very well and gave


    her the best of everything. Therefore, she was very curious about the world outside. She was as happy


    as a flower when she ate the buffet breakfast.


    Ava smiled and looked at every delicacy in front of her. She thought she would take a little of everything


    that looked delicious, Considering her stomach¡¯s capacity, she was still afraid she would not get to try


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    everything.


    Frank, who towered over Ava, said. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast. Give it to me if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This was mappropriate. How could she make Frank eat her leftovers?¡± Ava thought.


    Seeing that she was hesitant and embarrassed, he continued. ¡°Go ahead and choose what you like.¡±


    After repeatedly urging her. Ava followed her heart and ordered a few delicious dishes that she wanted


    to eat.


    After ordering, Frank sat down with the tes and ced everything before her. He asked, ¡°Do you


    want coffee or milk?¡±


    After thinking for two seconds, Ava said, ¡°Pure milk, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Frank replied as he turned around to get the milk.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    After a while, Frank took a warm ss of milk and strode towards Ava¡¯s seat.


    People around them were already whispering. Frank was quite famous in Athana. In addition, he was


    Lithern Club¡¯s boss, so many had seen him. Although Trevon had a small stake in Lithern Club, he


    never appeared. No one in Athana knew about Trevon¡¯s involvement either


    Frank had thoughtfully gone to get milk for a girl and carefully ced it in front of her. He handed her


    tissues and helped. her wipe her mouth. He was so considerate that everyone around him was


    enjoying the spectacle.


    Who would have thought that Frank, who had never been close to women, would dote on a girl so


    much? However, this girl was also good-looking. No wonder Mr. Roberts took a fancy to her.


    The people around them did not dare to look at the couple directly. They only peeped and whispered


    within their group. Some even secretly took photos of Frank and Ava.


    Lily, who was eating in the same restaurant, clenched her fists when she heard everyone praise Ava.


    Lily was wearing a mask on her face. While Ava was young and attractive-looking. Lily was not that old


    either. Ava dared to address her as Auntie.


    Lily had the urge to get up. She took her red handbag and walked to the peaceful table. She pulled a


    stool and sat beside Ava. Since she had already been fired, there was no need to conceal her feelings.


    With a woman suddenly sitting beside her, Ava and Frank stopped what they were doing. They


    furrowed their brows and turned to look at the woman wearing a mask and a sunhat.


    ¡°Hi there,dy. We don¡¯t share tables. Can you please change seats?¡± Ava said as she looked around.


    There were still many seats in the dining room.


    Seeing hisdy upset, Frankmanded, ¡®I¡¯ll give you one minute to disappear. Don¡¯t do anything


    you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice was stoic and cold. It was enough to freeze everyone present.


    Upon hearing this, Lily clenched her fists on her knees. She thought, ¡°Such double standard. It turned


    out that Frank wasn¡¯t stoic and didn¡¯t stay away from women. He just showed his thoughtfulness to the


    woman he liked. However, how long could this girl be pampered?¡±


    Lily slowly took off her mask and hat. A seductive face appeared in front of everyone. Her makeup was


    much thicker than Ava¡¯s, and there was no hint of innocence in her. This was something she could not


    She had been in the entertainment business for so many years. How could she remain innocent? The


    rare thing was that she was still untouched. She had kept her purity for Frank for so many years.


    However, this man no longer needed it. Perhaps he had never needed it.


    Ava could now see the woman¡¯s facial features. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who had fantasized about


    Frank yesterday? Wasn¡¯t she the woman who had used her of being useless this morning?


    Lily¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration for Frank. It was clear that she was all over Frank. Ava blurted out,


    ¡°Auntie¡±


    Women hated it when their love rivals used them of being old. ¡°Auntie¡± reminded Lily again how


    much older she was to Ava. Lily eximed, ¡°Little kid. I¡¯m not much older than you. Get it right.¡±


    Frank saw that Ava had no intention of letting Lily leave immediately. He thought of what Ava said in


    the morning and wanted to help her avenge. He did not chase Lily away.


    Ava was unhappy. Now that she was facing a love rival, she did not like the atmosphere. She pursed


    her lips and fell silent before saying, ¡°I¡¯m 22. How old are you, Auntie?¡±


    Lily was 28. That was a whooping six years difference. If a woman look good care of herself, one might


    not tell the age difference. However, Lily had heavy makeup on every day and stayed upte. After


    removing her makeup, she naturally could notpare to Ava¡¯s youthful looks.


    Before Lily could answer, Frank, who had been quiet for a long time, shocked everyone. His words


    were extremely hurtful, That¡¯s half a dozen years, Frank said.


    Lily was speechless. Was Frank despising her for being old?


    Then, Frank pushed the breakfast to Ava andmented, ¡°Eat your food. It won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s


    cold.¡±


    It was satisfying for Ava to receive Frank¡¯s affection in front of her love rival. She lowered her head and


    ate the delicacies pushed over by Frank. She ate calmly as if telling Lily to deal with her misfortunes


    herself.


    Frank looked at Ava, who was eating seriously for a few seconds, and the corners of his mouth


    unconsciously curled up. When Lily saw this scene, she was extremely jealous.


    Frank retracted his gaze and began chiding. ¡°Lily, do you know why you can still sit here today?¡±


    Lily was a little flustered, but she pretended to be calm. She said, ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    Frank refused immediately as henced at Ava and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me talking to you alone.¡±


    Lily took a deep breath and revealed her thoughts. With a trace of limbleness and selffort, she


    said, ¡°Frank¡­ You know that I like you. You¡¯ve helped me many times over the years. Don¡¯t you feel a


    little¡­ different from me?¡±


    Lily had always been Lithern Club¡¯s headliner for many years. There were always many second-


    generation nouveau riche who went after her. As long as she was not interested, Frank would deal with


    them. This was also why she had been untouched for so many years. She was very touched and


    slowly fell in love with Frank. She thought that he treated her differently.


    Although Frank had also helped other girls, he had helped Lily the most.


    The hostesses at Lithern Club were very envious of Lily being protected by Frank. Naturally, everyone


    felt that Frank was interested in her. After hearing loo many rumors, Lily was influenced and thought so


    too.


    She silently cursed herself in her heart. As long as Frank was unmarried, she would always be by his


    sirle. This was also why she stayed in Lithern Club for so many years. Many people had tried to poach


    her, but she had rejected them mercilessly, no matter how tempting


    Lily only wanted to stay in Lithern Club because Frank was there. He was someone she liked.


    Frank took a tissue to wipe his hands. He saw that Ava was stuffed and unable to eat anymore and


    refused to answer Lily immediately. Instead, he asked Ava, his tone filled with adoration. ¡°You can¡¯t eat


    anymore?¡±


    Ava was a little angry. She was still sitting at the table. Why was her love rival confessing to her man so


    openly? Ava replied politely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without another word, Frank took the leftovers and began to eat them slowly. He could not care about


    eating it refinedly but instead gobbled up all the food.


    Ava was overjoyed watching Frank eat her leftovers. However, she did not want to interfere with Lily


    and Frank¡¯s affairs. She wanted Frank to solve their issues themselves.


    Frank finished the rest of Ava¡¯s food in no time. He took a tissue and wiped his mouth before answering


    Lily, who had been. waiting jealously. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Since the beginning. I haven¡¯t responded to


    your adoration. I won¡¯t stop you if you get intimate with other men. You can leave anytime. It seems


    that headliner, who has been working for so many years, still hasn¡¯t realized her stans¡±


    Ava rested her chin on her hand and looked sideways at the two of them as if she was a spectator.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily disagreed with Frank¡¯s ount. Yes, Frank had said she could get intimate with the customers


    whenever she wanted, but she didn¡¯t know how to. She was keeping her purity for Frank. Lily


    eximed. ¡°All these years, you knew I liked you, but you didn¡¯t reject me.¡±


    Ava thought about the woman¡¯s words for a moment and seemed to have caught the main point. This


    auntie did not seem to have confessed before, it was a one-sided crush. Ava smiled and chimed in,


    ¡°Can I interrupt? Just one sentence.¡±


    Lily was definitely unwilling to hear what Ava had to say. Frank chuckled, which meant that he agreed.


    Ava¡¯s eyes and long eyshes made Lily unhappy. Ava exined, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re emotionally


    ckmailing Frank. Have you never confessed to Frank? Since you haven¡¯t confessed to him, how can


    you reject him? On what basis can he reject you? Am I right? Also, Frank has already said that you can


    resign or get intimate with other men. You were the one who refused to leave. As the boss, shouldn¡¯t


    he protect his employees too?¡±


    Ava thought, ¡°She had said more than one sentence anymore. Too much was said all at once.¡±


    Ava continued, ¡°Tru sorry, I couldn¡¯t help but say too much. Auntie, please continue. Ava¡¯s face was


    filled with apology as she made a polite gesture for Lily to continue


    It was true. Lily relied on her spection to form an ambiguous rtionship with Frank. She had no


    grounds to force Frank to respond to her. She could not bear to let Frank date a girl younger than her.


    Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous?


    Lithern Club was Frank¡¯s. There were many in the venue who liked Frank. He could not fire every one


    of them. That way, Lithern Club would not be able to operate. One could not control the hearts of


    others. The remote control was not in one¡¯s hands either. The only thing one could do was to take care


    of oneself


    Frank was already very good to her. She remained untouched.


    Frank listened to the little girl¡¯s words and smiled again. He could not help but caress the top of Ava¡¯s


    head as if he was already annoyed by Lily¡¯s pestering. Frank told Lily, ¡°You still have at most an hour.


    Treasure it well.¡±


    Lily frowned and asked with a hint of panic, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She looked at Frank in confusion and saw that he was grabbing Ava¡¯s arm.


    However, Frank did not answer Lily¡¯s question. He interlocked his fingers with Ava¡¯s and walked out of


    the restaurant. The sun was just right, and there was no burning sensation like Sapphire City¡¯s.


    Frank arrived at the parking lot with Lily trailing behind him. She pressed down on the driver¡¯s door and


    asked anxiously,


    do?¡± ¡°What do you mean I still have an hour? What did you


    Frank was nearing his limits. He led Ava around the front of the car and opened the passenger seat


    door for her to get in so that she would not be exposed to the sun.


    Then, he stood under the warm sun with a stoic expression and muttered, ¡°Lily, let me give you a piece


    of advice. There¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in the world. Who else do you want to hide


    from with your little secret You were the one who dug your own grave. Don¡¯t me me for firing you.


    You know very well who the person who used Lathern Club is. Don¡¯t act pitiful and plead for my


    forgiveness. I will give up everything for the person I Lancy even if she doesn¡¯t do anything.


    Unfortunately, you are not the one. You and I are mere employee-employer. We won¡¯t be together¡±


    Lily¡¯s face was pale by then. She had done everything so secretly and deleted all her calls and


    messages. No one would know, Why was she still obsessed with why Frank didn¡¯t fire her earlier on.


    ¡°Do you love her? She¡¯s just a youngdy. She¡¯s after


    your money.


    Lily was sure youngdies like Ava relied on their appearances totch onto rich guys to climb the


    socialdder. Lily was unaware of Ava¡¯s family background.


    Frank wanted to avenge Ava and hollered, ¡°She¡¯s not someone you canpare to. Even if you


    disregard her family. background, she¡¯s iparable. She¡¯s a forting person. If she likes it, she


    likes it. If she doesn¡¯t like it, she won¡¯t obsess over it. She doesn¡¯t care about ambiguous feelings at all.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s clingy Tm merely waiting for her. Do you understand me?¡±


    The man, who had always been a man of few words, began to talk incessantly about Ava. He was only


    praising Ava and defending her. In the end, tears streamed down Lily¡¯s face. She did not want to go


    and begged, ¡°Can you let me go? For so many years. For so many years. I was your employee.¡±


    Lily already regretted her actions that morning. She did not know that Frank had fallen in love with this


    girl, nor did she know that this girl was so important to him that he could give up everything.


    She sneered in her heart and thought her wait was futile. Someone had once told her to wake up her


    ideas and that she shouldn¡¯t harbor too much hope for her boss. Not many decent people would like


    their partner to be in the entertainment industry. Although Lily maintained her purity and did not get


    intimate with her clients, she still drank and yed games. with men daily Many men would mind.


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t n to get married. Look at the path our colleagues have taken. Those are the


    best references. Let¡¯s earn money well. Once we have enough, we can start anew in a new


    environment, Lily¡¯s colleague once persuaded her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve waited for so many years. I want to wait. Lily insisted.


    ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t you listen? Have you ever seen a boss fall in love with the headliner that he nurtured?


    He¡¯s nurturing you because it¡¯s mutually beneficial. You take the results, and he takes the profits. This


    is the best dynamic between the two of you.¡±


    Her colleague¡¯s words shed across her mind. Lily¡¯s colleaguend advised her many times.


    However, whenever she saw Frank. Lily felt her colleague was wrong. She had to try her luck with


    Frank. How would she know if she didn¡¯t try?


    Frank was unruly, casual, and indifferent when he said. ¡°The moment you calleil Baby Ava, you dug


    your own grave and paved your way to the police station.¡±


    After saying that. Frank opened the car door and got in. He ignored Lily, who was still stunned in her


    tracks outside. Lily was left with nothing by then.


    Lily stood motionless under the sun. Her face was covered in tears, and she smiled as she thought


    about everything in the past. The second-generation nouveau riche had asked for her more than once.


    Lily had also identally heard Miss Roberts calling the manager to reveal that Frank had gone after a


    girl. At that time, she had panicked and called the second-generation nouveau riche with drug


    addiction. Her reward was to apany him for the night.


    As long as he pushed the me onto Frank when something happened to Lithern Club, Lily was willing


    to fulfill her promise. The premise was that Frank could not be implicated. This was the bottom line


    given by Lily. She felt that as long as Frank¡¯s phone was taken away for two days. Ava would be so


    angry that she would break up with him. Moreover, if the girl knew that such a deal happened at


    Frank¡¯s ce, she would also mind.


    Lily had devised the n to get Frank to return to the club. She was too anxious and made the wrong


    decision.


    Now that Lily thought about it, she felt silly. Lily hadmitted a crime for someone who did not love


    her. She did not regret liking him.


    If only time could be reversed. Lily was willing to listen to her colleague and leave Frank. However, it


    was all toote.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Ava tilted his head and pretended to be angry as she sat in the front passenger seat. Her little head


    was tilted as she looked at the scenery outside the window.


    She said nothing.


    The car suddenly stopped on the right and switched on the hazard lights. After the vehicle stopped,


    Ava turned around. awkwardly to look at Frank. She nced at Frank without blinking.


    The next second, Frank grabbed onto the back of Ava¡¯s head and kissed her delicate red lips. His


    actions were so fast that Ava did not have time to react. She was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Frank asked patiently as he pressed his forehead against hers.


    Ava¡¯s face was blushed. Of course, it was not from the sun but from embarrassment. She lowered her


    gaze to look at the car¡¯s driver and muttered, ¡°No.¡±


    Frank continued to ask, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Ava was not someone who would hide her thoughts. She did not lie either and said, ¡°Trn just a little


    unhappy. You¡¯re my boyfriend, but my love rival just confessed to you. I detest it. I don¡¯t like this


    feeling¡±


    The warm breath he exhalednded on her face. It was hot, and her ears turned even redder. Frank


    noticed it and slowly retreated.


    Frank grabbed Ava¡¯s hand with one hand and hold it in his palm as if he was afraid of losing her. He


    exined, I already fired her before you woke up. I originally wanted to fire herst night¡±


    ¡°Originally¡­ Then why today?¡± Ava thought. She remembered that Lily had shirked the responsibility to


    her this morning. thinking that she made Frank fire her.


    Ava would not do such a thing. She was a forting person who would not do anything behind


    people¡¯s backs.


    Frank, who could read minds, automatically inferred from Ava¡¯s question and continued, ¡°Because


    you¡¯re here. I was too surprised.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ava, who was immersed in his thoughts, did not understand Frank¡¯s answer.


    A few secondster, she finally understood.


    Ava¡¯s face flushed, and she was happy. Ava was someone easy to coax. Lily insisted that Frank didn¡¯t


    know how to humor her. Wasn¡¯t Frank coaxing her?


    Seeing the smile on Ava¡¯s face, Frank instinctively knew that she was in a good mood. He held her


    hand tightly and asked. ¡°Where do you want to go? 1le would apany her today.


    She raised her head and thought for a while. She had never been to her sister¡¯s hospital before and


    said, ¡°Can I go to the hospital to look for my sister?¡±


    Frank raised his left hand to look at his dark blue wristwatch. It matched the light blue bracelet on Ava¡¯s


    wrist very well. He stared at the watch and charismatically said, ¡®It¡¯s 9:30 now. She should be knocking


    off at 11:30. I take you to Lithern Club to take a look. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital when she¡¯s almost


    done with work.¡±


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t I seen where you work yet? Ava thought.


    Along the way, the little girl chattered non-stop. Frank did not find it annoying at all. Instead, he enjoyed


    it. She asked one question after another and kept chatting away.


    ¡°Frank, do you think many people like you? It doesn¡¯t bother me. Many in our school like me,¡± Ava said.


    ¡°We¡¯re even on that front. We¡¯re evenly matched, I guess. But you can¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Frank seemed like he was listening to a song. asionally, he would smile and reply. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If they fall for you, they probably have good taste too because my Frank is very handsome, right?¡± Ava


    asked.


    Frank continued to answer. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡®Frank, why aren¡¯t you staying with your parents?¡±Ava asked.


    This question made Frank think for several seconds before he replied, ¡°To be closer to Lithern Club,¡±


    Ava was convinced. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you onest question?¡± Ava continued.


    Frank chuckled. He had to answer no matter how many questions she had. He responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You installed all theputer programs in Lithern Club, right? Why didn¡¯t you admit it back then?¡± She


    remembered Frank telling her that they were merely friends.


    Frank squeezed her fingers and rubbed them for a while before saying, ¡°Tm afraid I¡¯ll scare you¡±


    Then can infer you fell in love with me at first sight? Ava asked. Ava was in high spirits following her


    analysis.


    If Frank said yes, it meant she didn¡¯t have a crush. It was a two-way rtionship. Thinking that way


    lifted her spirits.


    Frank replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Ava wanted to ask more, but the car had already stopped at Lithern Club. When she camest night, it


    was already at night, so she could not see the entire entertainment club in detail. Now, she could see it


    clearly.


    The clubhouse and the architecture itself were the epitome of luxury. There was a smell of money


    everywhere. It was the spendthrift cave of the rich. Aftering out of the car, Ava stood at the


    clubhouse entrance and looked for a minute. No one knew what she was thinking


    The first ce Ava had gone to afternding at Athana was Lithern Club. She did not know that the


    club was this big. Didn¡¯t it seem very chaotic and awkward that night?


    Ava was speechless.


    Frank, who could always read the room, saw through Ava¡¯s gaze. He held her hand and led her straight


    into the clubhouse. ¡°Nothing happened when you came to look for me. I just changed the starting piece


    for everyone


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ava said. She knew that Frank wasforting her


    The clerks and managers of Lithern Club were so shocked to see their boss entering with a beautiful


    girl that their jaws dropped. Even the cleaningdy wanted to approach them and ask for the details.


    The cleaningdy had indeed stepped forward. Although Frank did not talk much at the club, he was


    well-liked. Perhaps it was because of his good looks. Even the cleaningdy could not help but feel


    anxious about his rtionship status. He was still single at such an old age.


    Several times, the cleaningdy had kindly introduced him to girls while cleaning the office. She was


    worried sick about Frank¡¯s singleness. However, Frank always said lightly, ¡°No need¡±


    After every incident, the auntie would shake her head and leave. She felt it was a pity that such a


    young man was still single at almost thirty.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s so good-looking. She looks like she just came out from a


    painting. No wonder you didn¡¯t want me to introduce girls to you. I wouldn¡¯t have liked anyone else with


    such a good-looking girlfriend. This is great. You have good taste. The both of you are a good match¡±


    The cleaningdy was enthusiastic. After working for Lithern Club for so many years, she felt that


    Frank was a quiet but kindhearted person. She spoke more to him since she was older.


    Frank admitted in front of everyone. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    This made Ava embarrassed, but she remained polite as usual. She waved her hand to greet everyone


    present. As she had waved too much, the bag on her left shoulder fell onto the ground. Frank quickly


    took it down and held it in his hand. He was smooth in his actions.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Frank led Ava into his office. As soon as the door closed, the crew


    exploded in excitement. Everyone was talking about the boss¡¯s girlfriend.


    After entering the office, Ava sat down on the sofa. Frank ced her bag on the side and asked, ¡°Do


    you want something to


    drink?¡±


    ¡°No, can look around?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Frank said.


    Ava was a naturally curious person, and she was not someone who could sit still. In the end, Frank


    became a tour guide and brought her around the entire Lithern Club This time, he brought her to the


    boxing arena.


    Ava was stunned when she saw all the different gloves and helmets. She was like a curious cluld as


    she touched them one by one. Ava asked, ¡°Did you buy these? Do you like riding and boxing? But I


    don¡¯t know any of these.¡±


    Frank just quietly apanied the little girl. He stood at the side with his hands in his pockets and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a ride. You don¡¯t need to know boxing¡±


    Ava recalled that her sister seemed to know how to ride a bike. ¡°My sister also has a motorcycle. It¡¯s


    ck and good-looking. Don¡¯t you think my sister is very sunve?¡±


    She was suave indeed! Back then, Hackett had been attracted to her and even beaten up by Trevon.


    However, a girl like Natalie was not Hackett¡¯s type. Perhaps only Trevon could withstand her.


    However, judging from the little girl¡¯s expression, she probably did not know that Natalie knew other


    things, such as boxing.


    Since Natalie did not tell the little girl, Frank naturally did not want to reveal it too.


    Ava touched a helmet with words engraved on it. The words were small, but she still saw them. Ava


    seemed to have


    discovered something interesting. Her eyes lit up as she tried to take a closer look.


    ¡°Frank, this helmet has engravings on it. Did you carve it?¡± Ava asked when she saw a very mini font


    on the side of the helmet.


    Upon hearing this, Frank stood up and approached Ava. He took the helmet from her hand and saw


    that there were indeed engravings on it. Trevon was a bastard. Previously, Frank said he would give


    him the helmet to return his favor. He had always liked this helmet, but Trevon had bought it to give it to


    Natalie.


    He wanted the same helmet back. There were words engraved on it. It looked like Edward had given it


    to him, and Trevon had gifted it to Frank


    There was no way he could wear this helmet in the future. How could he wear a helmet with the name


    of someone else¡¯s wife engraved on it?


    Frank looked at it for several seconds and said. ¡°Someone gave it to me. I didn¡¯t check it.¡±


    ¡°This boy likes this girl. He even engraved her name on his favorite helmet. The engravings on it are


    simr to my sister¡¯s name.¡± Avamented.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe. It¡¯s just a coincidence that they have the same name,¡± Frank answered evasively. He


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    could not reveal that his brother-inw had left his love rival¡¯s gift for his sister here.


    Trevon dared to do it, but Frank was too embarrassed to reveal the truth.


    Time would usually pass quickly when one spent it with the person one liked. It didn¡¯t take long for it to


    be 11 o¡¯clock. In half an hour. Natalie would get off work. Since Ava was at Athana, she had to look for


    her sister.


    Ava was prepared to give her sister a surprise. She skipped down the stairs. She wanted to take a look


    at all the stairs in Lathern Club. She was filled with curiosity. Usually, her brother would not allow her to


    go to a bar. Now that she could. observe a bar up close, it was a rare chance and exciting for her.


    Frank, who was following behind, carried her bag and reminded her. ¡°Walk safely¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ava replied.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    By the time Frank and Ava arrived at Athana Hospital, it was already 11:38.


    The reason for the dy was the peak traffic hour after work. Everyone was desperately trying to drive


    around to find food. It was normal to experience a traffic jam.


    A few women were discussing something in Natalie¡¯s consultation room. The loudest ones were Sherri


    and Rose.


    Sherri sounded slightly disappointed in her reply. ¡°Sigh, what a pity. Forget it. Since Mr. Wilson wants to


    give you a unique wedding. I can¡¯t stop it Compared to my wish to marry you, I want you to be happy


    more.¡±


    ¡°Did I act well?¡± Sherri asked, feeling touched by her own acting skills..


    Natalie supported her head with her hand and said slowly. If you had been more subtle in your acting, I


    might have believed you.¡±


    Rose stood at the side andughed out loud. Sherri¡¯s acting skills were awful. They were not as good


    as hers.


    Sherri suddenly thought of something. She took a car key from her pocket and said. ¡°Oh. right, Rose.


    My brother¡¯s assistant sent this over this morning. Your car is parked in the parking lot. I¡¯m not sure


    where it is exactly. You might need a few minutes to find it.¡±


    Sherri thought momentarily andmented. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask my brother where his assistant parked


    the car?¡±


    Rose took the keys and waved her hand casually before she said, ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s already in


    the parking lot. It¡¯s not like the car has wings and can fly around. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    After saying that, she even waved her hand, indicating that she was fine and that there was no need to


    worry.


    Seeing her like this, Sherri felt that there was really no need to ask anymore and stopped talking about


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    it.


    Natalie seemed to see through Rose. Her sixth sense was activated, and she felt that there must be


    something going on between Rose and Edward.


    Perhaps it was something awkward. Otherwise, given Rose¡¯s personality, she would have revealed it


    long ago without anyone taking the initiative to ask.


    Rose¡¯s eyes were evasive. She was not good at lying. After spending time together. Natalie realized


    that whenever Rose lied, she would wave her hand to end the topic quickly. It was obvious.


    Sherri was a forting person. When Kyle handed her the car keys in the morning, she got curious


    and asked Kyle why Rose¡¯s car was with her brother. Kyle asked her to ask Edward herself.


    Tell me honestly, why was your car with my brother? My brother¡¯s assistant drove it to the hospital to


    return it. Is there something between the two of you that I, your biological sister, do not know of? Tell


    me quickly,¡± Sherri asked with interest.


    Rose appeared rather wishy-washy when she said, ¡°Aiya, I met your brother when he came to the


    emergency department to see a doctor. I was done with work, so I kindly sent him back.¡±


    ¡°Then why is your car¡­ Sherri wanted to ask more.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡± Ava caught everyone off guard and opened the door of the


    consultation room. The beautiful youngdy appeared in front of everyone.


    Frank did not enter. He just sat on the bench at the entrance of the consultation room and calmnly took


    out his phone to kill Lime.


    Ava¡¯s words interrupted Sherri¡¯s question. It also stopped Rose from exining her dark secret. It


    would be awkward if they knew she had sent someone to the countryside.


    Her original intentions were good, and she wanted to repay the kindness bestowed upon her. However,


    the result was aplete failure.


    If Sherri found out, she might even say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll send my brother away.¡±


    While their attention was on Ava, Rose secretly exhaled.


    ¡°Oh my god, Ava, what¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you in Sapphire City?¡± Sherri was extremely shocked.


    Meanwhile, Rose and Natalie looked like they already knew.


    Sherri read the room and eximed, ¡°Fuck, you all knew, and I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t. Is it okay


    for you to exclude me? I¡¯m so upset


    Sherri covered his chest, indicating that she was hurt.


    Roseforted her. ¡°Ava camest night. I was afraid of disturbing your exciting nightlife. Don¡¯t tell me


    that I could have told you in the morning. You know I¡¯m Queen of Punctuality and always arrive at the


    hospital at the eleventh hour.¡±


    Since Rose could alwayse to the hospital in the nick of time and not bete, everyone gave her


    the nickname ¡°Queen of


    Sherri thought, ¡°That was true. Last night, she and Hackett were being intimate.¡±


    To not be disturbed, they would turn off their phones before they got intimate. They would only turn it on


    after they were done. The reason was that Hackett could go on for a long time.


    Sherri walked over and hugged Ava. She was ted and almost kissed Ava on her face.


    Natalie swallowed the question she wanted to ask and only said, ¡°Are you going back today?¡±


    Ava looked at Natalie apologetically. She walked to her side, hugged Natalie¡¯s arm, and apologized


    immediately. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯te to look for youst night. It¡¯s just that L.. Alright, I valued


    Frank over my sister.¡±


    She could not make up any more excuses and directly confessed to her actions.


    Natalie stood up and pinched her straightforward sister¡¯sce dotingly. ¡°If you¡¯re biased towards me,


    your Frank would be sad. I won¡¯t argue with you over this. Just follow your heart¡±


    Ava nodded. Last night, she followed her heart and kissed Frank. For some reason, Ava thought ofst


    night. Her heart rate sped up, and her face turned slightly red.


    Rose saw the difference in Ava¡¯s expression. Rose had personally witnessed the couple kissing, and


    Natalie could also imagine what had happened after what others said. She did not want to expose


    Ava.


    ¡°How did you get here? Did Frank send you here?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s outside, Ava replied.


    ¡°My brother is outside? Rose suddenly raised her voice and asked.


    After saying that, she ran to open the door and found her brother outside. He was ying with his


    phone leisurely and was very patient. She leaned against the door frame and teased. ¡®Tsk tsk. I see a


    man deeply in love. Back then, I couldn¡¯t even get a certain someone to apany me on my


    shopping trips. He would rather give me a card to send me off. Now, he¡¯s apanying his girlfriend


    24 hours a day. Such double standard¡±


    These words did not aggravate Frank at all. He could not be bothered with his drama queen sister.


    There must be something wrong with her. He replied, ¡°Use your pocket money to check out your


    mental state in the afternoon, or get Trevon¡¯s wife to check on your brain.¡±


    Rose was not angry at all. She continued leaning against the door, blocking Ava froming out, and


    said, ¡°Are you using me of being sick mentally? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick. You guys¡­¡± No, she


    couldn¡¯t let the entire family be sick. If the family were ill, she would have issues too


    Ava pushed Rose away and came out to stop him, ¡°Frank, quit criticizing my sister.¡±


    The tranquilizer took effect. Secondster, Frank put down his phone, stood up, and replied, ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Call me Rose,¡± Rose said. Their seniority was messed up.


    Rose hugged Ava and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on this. It¡¯s none of your business. If it doesn¡¯t


    work out, you can call


    the sister¡±


    Frank hit Rose¡¯s forehead heavily. It was so painful that Rose¡¯s tears flowed out, and she covered her


    forehead in pain. The other three women looked at each other and instantly felt her pain.


    Ava interrupted the conversation and said, ¡®T¡¯ll return after lunch. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    She temporarily changed the topic.


    Since she was returning that day, thedies could not bear to snatch her away from Frank. They looked


    at Frank pitifully. After all, they were in a long-distance rtionship. The group did not know when the


    couple could meet again after Ava returned. Moreover, they were still in the honeymoon period.


    After much consideration, the women looked at each other and nodded.


    Then, Natalie said to Ava, ¡°Go eat lunch with Frank. The three of us have already agreed to eat tacos.


    You might not like it¡±


    Ava did not like tacos indeed.


    Rose got the hint and immediately said, ¡°Yes, the delivery is on its way.¡±


    Frank saw their expressions and knew their good intentions. He nodded and silently thanked them


    while Ava was feeling regretful.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and cherish your time. Co, go¡­¡± Sherri shoved Ava out. As she pushed Ava too


    hard, Ava almost fell andnded on Frank¡¯s arms.


    Frank quickly reached out and grabbed Ava¡¯s waist with one hand. He pressed her into his arms and


    only let go when Ava stabilized herself.


    Before Ava could say anything, Frank had already started speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Watching the two of them leave hand in hand, the threedies stood in the same position with their


    arms crossed. They looked at the two of them who were far away and could not help but sigh. ¡°Sigh,


    they¡¯re such a good match¡±


    Only Natalie did not say anything. She hoped that Ava would be happy and that Frank would treat her


    like a treasure


    ¡°So what are we going to eat? There aren¡¯t any good dishes left in the canteen at this time. Natalie,


    why don¡¯t you let Mr. Wilson deliver some food to us? Sherri said.


    ¡°I want to be an ordinary person, okay? Let¡¯s order takeout. What do you guys want to eat? It¡¯s my


    treat. Natalie said. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    Rose said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat tacos? After all, we¡¯re all honest folks. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Sherri agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to treat you guys to a feast. It¡¯s just that you guys want to eat tacos. Don¡¯t


    use me of being sting I¡¯ll say it first.¡± Natalie gave everyone a heads-up.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re saving up for the expenses of having a second child. By the way, you¡¯re all


    preparing for a second child. We were discussing the wedding just now. Have you set a date?¡± Rose


    propped up her head and asked Natalie, who was


    serious about the tacos.


    ¡°Grandpa wanted us to go home tonight to discuss the dates. It seems that he has three dates for us to


    choose. I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯ve chosen them tonight. You can¡¯t escape your duty as bridesmaids. No


    one can escape Natalie threatened.


    ¡°Ill be a bridesmaid for Natalie, Ava, and Sherri. Nothing more after that I can only be a bridesmaid


    thrice Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get married. I still have to abide by the wise words of the older


    generation, Rose said as she sat there counting with her fingers.


    After paying for the delivery, Natalie ced her phone on the table. She said to Rose while smiling.


    ¡°When did you be so superstitious? Besides, your brother is going to marry Ava. As her sister-in-


    ¡°But I want to do it.¡± Rose said.


    Natalie and Sherri did the same zip motion, indicating they could pretend they had not said anything.


    They even raised their hands to surrender.


    Rose shrugged nonchntly with an expression that said, Tm going to be the bridesmaid. What can


    you do to me?

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    At the airport in Athana, Frank brought Ava to Grand Manor for a meal. After they finished eating, he


    drove straight to the airport.


    ording to the n, Ava was going to board the ne at half past one. The duration of the flight was


    about four hours, s0 it was almost dinner time by the time she arrived home.


    The bodyguards who secretly tailed after her were already waiting on the ne. Joseph was the one


    that made this arrangement for her before he left


    At the car park of the airport, there was a ck off-roader. It had an impressive and imposing


    appearance. The ck exterior of the car glistened in the reflected light, giving off a mysterious and


    impressive vibe. There was a lot of space in the


    off-roader.


    Two people who were reluctant to part from each other were sitting inside and holding hands. The girl¡¯s


    eyes welled up with tears, gradually blurring her vision. Parting was always sad. Rarely did people bid


    farewell with a smile. Even if they smiled, their hearts were filled with anguish.


    This was especially the case for lovers who were deeply in love


    Frank sat in the driver¡¯s seat. His heart ached. After a while, he said, ¡°Tll apany you back.¡±


    Ava shook her head slightly. She was fine. It was just that she could not bear to leave. She was not that


    insensible. The round. trip of about eight hours was exhausting. There would surely be more farewells


    in the future. She still had a long period of studies ahead. It would not be practical to send her back


    every time only to return a


    again.


    Frank leaned over, unbuckled her seatbelt, and exerted strength to lift her onto hisp. His strength


    was remarkable, causing Ava to instinctively wrap her arms tightly around his neck.


    He shifted the seat backward, as if he was preparing for something. The space in front of the seat


    instantly became much more spacious. Ava did not feel any sense of crowding at all.


    She had a lingering attachment for Frank¡¯s scent, and she did not want to leave for a moment. She


    buried her entire head in his neck and wrapped her arms tightly around him, refusing to let go. His


    hands remained still and calm, resting on her waist without any movement.


    The next moment. Ava moved backward slightly. She cradled Frank¡¯s face with both hands and looked


    at it carefully. With one hand, she traced his handsome features. Frank¡¯s eyes looked serious, but he


    cooperatively stayed still, allowing her to fiddle around.


    She traced for a while. Frank then asked, ¡°Can youmit then to memory?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ava said. ¡°Eyebrows, eyes, eyshes, nose, mouth¡­¡± She liked these features. They had


    already been engraved in her mind. How could she not be able tomit them to memory?


    Frank looked at the young girl whose eyes were filled with a great sense of reluctance and affection.


    He could not hold back anymore. He moved one of his hands upward slowly and held the back of her


    head, gently controlling her head with his broad palin. 1lis other hand firmly held her waist in ce.


    Two warm lips were engaged in an uninhibited exchange. Their teeth were slowly pried apart.


    Affectionate feelings wandered between their lips, taking possession of their lips. It was as if they were


    marking territory with drawn boundaries. Having experienced it once, Ava knew that she needed to


    breathe and pant. She clumsily responded to Frank¡¯s rhythm. When he received a response, he looked


    as if he had been injected with stunnts. In the end, he lost control.


    His warm lips no longer craved the exchange between lips and teeth. Ava¡¯s ear became a new target,


    and her neck was the second goal. His breath left its trace wherever it touched. Even when Ava¡¯s face


    flushed with great intensity, Frank still could not control himself. He did not pull away. He lowered his


    head and kissed her again. He wanted to act in an unrestrained


    manner for once.


    The long kiss in the car was unrestrained. The enclosed space was filled with romantic undertones and


    the overflowing expression of affectionate feelings. It was unknown how long the kisssted. Ava¡¯s lips


    were stained. It was only then that Frank panted heavily and pulled away.


    The roles were now reversed. Frank buried his head in Ava¡¯s fragrant neck and panted heavily. His


    calm and hoarse voice could be hearding from Ava¡¯s neck. ¡°Baby Ava, what should I do with you?¡±


    he asked.


    Ava was stunned. She did not know what Frank meant. She thought Frank was also reluctant to part


    with her.


    Frank kissed her fragrant shoulder and took a deep breath. Then, he straightened up. He gently tidied


    her messy hair with one hand. He was responsible for causing her hair to turn messy. ¡°Your hair is


    messy,¡± he said. Teach me. I¡¯ll help you tie it up.¡±


    She smiled gently, and the warm sunshine once again found its way into Frank¡¯s heart. Her sweet and


    soft voice could be heard. ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    After saying that, she was indeed not at all restrained. She opened the app on her phone and searched


    for tutorials on


    braiding hair. She entered ¡°fishbone braid¡± into the search bar.


    In an instant, many braiding tutorials appeared on the screen. Ava scrolled through the screen and


    chose a simple tutorial. She opened it and ced her phone on a stand, allowing Frank to watch.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere of intimacy in the car was dispelled by this topic. Frank did not put Ava back in her


    seat. She remained seated on hisp. He wrapped his arms tightly around her waist.


    Ava lowered her gaze and noticed that Frank¡¯s hands were slender and delicate. Inparison to a


    girl¡¯s hands, his hands were not inferior to a girl¡¯s. Perhaps piano teachers would like his hands very


    much upon seeing them.


    Frank watched the video attentively. After watching it for a while, it appeared that he understood. He


    released his hold on Ava¡¯s waist. Then, he gently untangled her disheveled hair, following the


    instructions in the video step by step. He disyed good learning abilities. His hands were not clumsy


    like his feet. Naturally, the braiding he did was not unattractive. On the contrary, it looked nice.


    In no time, apletely new fishbone braid, which was Frank¡¯s version, came into existence. Ava


    lightly touched it and found it quite nice. She turned around with an expectant look, seeking permission.


    ¡°Can I take a photo of us?¡± she asked.


    Frank gave his permission. ¡°Sure,¡± he said.


    Today, Frank had unknowingly learned a brand new skill. That skill was braiding.


    Sitting on Frank¡¯sp, Ava opened her phone. The corners of her lips lifted, revealing a smile that came


    from the heart. Frank¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly too. The curvature of their smiles was quite simr.


    When they entered the same frame, there was an illusion that they looked like a married couple.


    Ava wanted to take a few more photos, so she could look at them whenever she missed Frank. Click


    Click Click. She took over a dozen photos. Then, she took a photo album of her fishbone braid. After


    taking the photos, she smuggled into Frank¡¯s arms and posted them on her social media. She


    uploaded the photos of her hairstyle that she had just taken. ¡®One-of-a-kind boyfriend¡¯s version of


    fishbone braid¡± was the caption.


    After posting, she smuggled up for a while before getting out of the car. It was already half past two.


    Anyter would mean that it would be dark when she returned home.


    The two of them were already standing outside the car, facing each other. Frank said again, I¡¯ll send


    you back.¡±


    Ava declined again. She showed no signs of having any emotional burden. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said


    casually. ¡°Ill be fine. Goodbye, boyne. Im leaving now. Be sure to miss me.¡±


    Ava¡¯s face was filled with a blissful smile and reassuring affection. Seeing this, Frank could not bear to


    let her go. He reached. out and pulled her into his arms again, hugging her tightly. ¡°Goodbye, girllie, he


    said.


    Tears welled up in Ava¡¯s eyes again. The airne¡¯s fusge gradually blurred. ¡®T¡¯ll miss you like hell,


    she said.


    ¡°Min Frank replied ¡°Send me a message when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ava replied obediently.


    Frank escorted her to the ne. He controlled his emotions and got off the ne. He leaned against


    the ck off-roader, pursed his lips without saying a word, and smoked one cigarette after another. He


    looked up at the ne that soared into the sky. Even though it had vanished from sight, he was still


    there. He did not leave.


    He stepped into the driver¡¯spartment of his car and quietly looked at the azure sky. The scent left


    behind by Ava lingered in the car. It wasforting.


    Ava said that she would deduct pointsst night, but in the end, she could not bring herself to deduct


    even a single point.. In the Wilson¡¯s residence, the atmosphere was especially harmonious and warm


    at the dining table. Natalie had been living in the Wilson¡¯s residence for a few days. Every day, Trevon


    would pick her up and drop her off for work. She started to miss her own beloved car a little, but she


    hesitated to use it at the Wilson¡¯s residence as it might not be well-received by her mother-inw


    Lately. Theo had been in a great mood. He enjoyed the pleasure of family life every day. He felt like he


    might have added a few more years to his life, and perhaps he would even live long enough to see the


    birth of his great-granddaughter or great-grandson.


    Theo picked up a pork rib and ced it in the bowl. He said affectionately. ¡®Natalie, I¡¯ve helped you


    identify some wedding dates. One is April 8th, and the other is April 18th. May 1st is also a good


    option. Choose the one you prefer. I¡¯ll go along with your preference.¡±


    Trevon, who did not express his opinion throughout the discussion, was eating seriously. He did not


    even raise his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything today, he thought. ¡°As long as I¡¯m the groom on the


    wedding day, I¡¯m fine with every


    arrangement.¡±


    Natalie now highly valued Rachel¡¯s opinion. Rachel treated her better than before. Although Rachel did


    not say much, Natalie could sense it. People who were emotionally sensitive could keenly perceive


    changes in their surroundings, noticing even the smallest of actions or gestures.


    They were more adept at sensitively capturing key messagespared to the average people.


    ¡°Caleb, Rachel. Trevon, which date do you think is better?¡± she said. Respecting each other was also a


    necessary aspect of politeness that one should learn.


    Rachel no longer had any objections to her daughter-inw. As long as her son was happy, it was


    good. After spending some time with Natalie at the Wilson¡¯s residence, Rachel had genuinelye to


    like Natalie from the bottom of her heart as Natalie handled things with tact and discretion. ¡°I have no


    objections,¡± she said, ¡°Choose whichever date both of you prefer. I¡¯ll take care of Jasper.¡±


    This statement could be considered as expressing an opinion.


    Caleb also replied reassuringly, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is your wedding. Choose a date that you prefer.


    Trevon will amodate ordingly.¡±


    Jasper had been eating all along. Still holding a spoon, he said, ¡°18¡±


    Theo was delighted, ¡°Oh my,¡± he said. ¡°You sure know how to choose a date. Your mom hasn¡¯t even


    decided yet, and you made the decision. Little darling, this isn¡¯t something you can decide. Mommy has


    to do it.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with a great sense of amusement. It was obvious that he was very happy.


    Jasper took a slurp of mushroom soup. Even though he clearly did not understand, he replied, ¡°Okay¡±


    This time. Theo was even more delighted. Heughed out loud.


    Natalie found it amusing that Trevon was still silent and looked aggrieved. She thought. ¡°This guy is


    pretending to be pitiful.¡± She then asked. ¡°Trevon, which date do you prefer?¡±


    Trevon felt much better. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that my wife still cares about me and values my


    opinion¡± Then, he replied. ¡°The date you prefer is the date I prefer


    Good lord, Trevon earned a satisfied look from Theo and nodded at him knowingly in response.


    Natalie was left speechless. She thought. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to get married sooner orter. Our current


    status is already simr to being married. The only things missing are the official announcement and


    the wedding ceremony.¡±


    She thought there was no need to be overly coy. She immediately made a decision. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ll choose


    April 18th then,¡± she said.


    Theo received a definite answer. By now, he had finished his meal. He slowly put down his spoon and


    fork. Then, he raised. his head, looked at Trevon, and said, ¡°Alright. Now that Natalie has already


    decided, you can start making arrangements. You have to give her a satisfactory wedding. Back then, I


    arranged a memorable wedding for your grandmother despite the challenging circumstances. Think


    carefully about it tonight. If you don¡¯t want to get married for the third time, use your brain¡±


    Trevon was left speechless.


    Caleb chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the date has been set for next month, and this month is almost


    over, there isn¡¯t much time left until your wedding. Hand over thepany¡¯s matters to me for the time


    being. Just focus on preparing for the wedding. Make sure everything goes smoothly without any


    unexpected issues.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Trevon said.


    The entire family subtly and gradually allowed decisions to be made based on Natalie¡¯s preference.


    This made her feel embarrassed, but at the same time, she was touched again. Her heart felt warm.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    After dommer, Natalie took Jasper upstairs to take a shower fintially. Harle


    the Wilson¡¯s residein e for a few days, Rachel.


    Natalie¡¯s role as a mother might have been somewhat winb


    A child¡¯s childhood was short I passed in a 11. As Jasper gre ?bler, he might not need anymore.


    Natalie wanted to cherish Jasper¡¯s childhood an


    ofu During wir stay at


    to apany him to sleep.


    fully have


    Trevon leanedzily against the athroom door, his hands in his pockets. ¡°Honey, how about Hbathe


    Jasper and you tal some pictures?¡± he sand.


    ¡°Alrigh¡± Natale said ¡°Help me take a few photos with Jasper first before you take inver


    Hearing this. Thevon extended his hands, unbuttoned his shirt, and


    was revealed. He took ont


    his phone and took some photos of Natalie and Jasper with a series of clicks After finishing, he took a


    moment to appreciate the pictures himself Pretty good shots he thought


    He ced his phone on the sink, tugged at his pants, squatted down, and said, ¡°Honey, let me do it¡±


    ¡°Alright, Natalie sand 11 trouble you then, Mr Wilson¡±


    Jasper was not well-behaved when taking a bath Perhaps it was because Rachel spoilt him, so he


    enjoyed hurting the water with his hands. At this moment, he was hurting the water with all bus might,


    causing water to ssh everywhere. The front part of Trevon¡¯s shirt was already drenched The wet


    shirt stuck to his firm chest


    Standing at the side, Natalie did not stop Jasper. Instead, she pucked up her phone and recorded a


    video. This was the most genuine and beautiful moment of a father and his son. It was worth pturing


    and preserving Surprisingly, Trevon was not angry, nor did he stop Jasper He did not scold Jasper


    either


    Ever since Jasper went to Sapphire City once, he yed poker, yed games, and acted more freely


    and uninhabitedly. He was always causing mischief He even did strange things from time to time.


    Jasper¡¯sughter was mischievous. It filled the entire room. The door was not closed, attracting the


    attention of Then, Rachel, Caleb, and the others who came upstairs. Drawn by theughter, Theo


    stood at the doorway and asked quietly. ¡°Natalie, can Ie in?¡±


    Natalie put her phone in her pocket to help Theo. ¡°Of course you a bath.¡±


    ome in. Theo¡± she said ¡°Trevon is helping Jasper take


    Theo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It seems that arranging a wife for him was the best decision,¡± he thought


    ¡°He is now developing toward bing a normal person. He can even help his son bathe Not bad. Not


    bad Theo loved to make connections between different ideas and things.


    The four of them stood at the door and looked at Jasper, who was ying gleefully in the bathtub, and


    Trevon, who was half-squatting outside the bathtub. The scene was full of affection, Although Trevon


    pursed his lips and did not smile, his hands were continously busy Jasper yed, and Trevon bathed


    him. It was a silent form of indulgence.


    Theo and the others smiled at the same time. They stood at the doorway stealing nces for a few


    seconds before turning around and leaving. In particr, Rachel was moved. Her eyes welled up with


    tears


    Natalie noticed it, but she did not say anything. Pretending not to notice was also a form of courtesy.


    Caleb patted his wife¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    Theo held his walking stick and said solemnly. ¡°Natalie, this is all thanks to you. I thank you for turning


    this brat into a normal person. You¡¯re the one who charges this battery. Ill have to trouble you to charge


    it often in the future.¡±


    Natalie was at a loss for words. ¡®Is Trevon a battery-powered device?¡± she thought. ¡°He even needs to


    be recharged from tune


    to time?¡±


    She was filled with questions in her mind, but she said obediently, ¡°Okay, Theo. Slow down. Don¡¯t walk


    so fast¡±


    Theo said confidently, ¡°Got it. If I were a few years younger, I could still help to bathe Jasper. He


    wouldn¡¯t be causing any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Right, Natalie said, ¡°Certainly. You ate a lot of meat tonight. You¡¯ve exceeded the limit recently.¡±


    Natalie exposed, mentioning that earlier in the evening, Theo had secretly put a lot of pork ribs in his


    bowl while discussing the wedding date.


    Theo was exposed, so he hurriedly left. Ils pace was vigorous. The pace with which he moved was


    simr to that of a young man. ¡°I¡¯m old,¡± he said. ¡°At this particr time, I feel like going to sleep. I¡¯ll


    head to bed now, Natalie¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°Theo does this every time. Whenever we mention that he¡¯s eaten too much, he will


    instantly pretend to be sleepy as well as not hearing certain things¡±


    After Jasper yed for about ten minutes. Trevon said softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. We¡¯ll y


    tomorrow. Look at your hands.


    Jasper understood. He stretched out his hands, ncing at them with his little eyes. They were indeed


    white and a little wrinkled. He said obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Heplied without hesitation


    Upon bathing, Jasper started a bouncing game on the bed. The mattress had good sticity Jasper


    grabbed the head of the bed and jumped with all has rrught. As a result, the height of his jumping was


    significantly increased. Heughed heartily.


    Natalie shook her head helplessly. This boy has really been carefree and uninhabitedtely, but it¡¯s


    okay¡± she thought. ¡°This is the joy of being a kid. If the bed gets damaged from all this jumping, his dad


    can always buy a new one.


    Standing in the bathroom. Trevon looked at his drenched clothes and said helplessly. ¡°Honey should I


    shower first, or should we shower together?


    Natalie stood at the doorway and red at him. Her objection was evident. ¡°What do you think?¡± she


    asked.


    Trevon smirked. He ced his hands on his hips, looking frivolous. He even teased her I thought you


    wanted to review the lesson¡± be sur


    Natalie did not respond to harm keeps jumping the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper instin


    Natal


    could


    symore. She closed the bathroom door and went to the bed to coax Jasper to sleep. ¡°If he


    oill be in vain¡± she thought.


    he has post


    is for sleep tom


    saseid patiently. ¡°It¡¯s almost half past seven¡±


    lly Jasper to sleep at around right. However, Jasper ull at feigning sleep had improved in the past


    our for ham to fall aslerpi


    Just as everyone thought that he had fallen asleep, he would ser retly turn sideways and open one of


    his eyes to perk. Children¡¯s behavior could vary from one day to the next


    ster. Trevincame out of the bathroom. He looked at the person on the bed, covered by a thin nket


    and lying still However, Jasper ¨¤ quivering eyshes eventually gave him away. Trevon wiped his hair


    with one hand. He


    Juper pretriadest that far (as already asleep. He simply did not respone


    nd to Jasper¡¯s fake ¨²eeping


    raddy asleep¡±.


    go to the study first¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s make whooper when I return.


    with his legs propped up on the desk and his head reclined against the seat. He


    turned on. The entire offic an one spot of


    as gloomy. His phone was pressed


    in the


    taking a nap. Only fightly again


    The door


    keid. The man on the chair responded in a deep voice


    As soon as the manager came in expression.¡± The manager thought. ¡°It¡¯s more l?r never seen before.


    He said with a trembling voice working I¡¯ve already told her everything you told


    ¡°Mm Frank responded


    The manager


    the chair expressiondenly ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exactly say there¡¯s no


    This was an expression that the manager had new headliner you recruited has already started


    tupper


    She said such an incident wo


    1. ¡°Is this the only reaction! Is there nothing else to talk about?


    After Lily joined Lathern Club, Frank told the manager to poach a headliner. He wanted someone with a


    good reputation and principles. However, the manager was to be upfront and tell the headliner that she


    could not have a romantic interest in the boss. Otherwise, it would be considered a breach of contract.


    A penalty had to be paid.


    This was the first contract written like this among all the clubs. Usually, contracts stated that one had to


    pay a penalty if one left early, or if one caused harm to thepany¡¯s interests, one had to pay a


    penalty. This was the first time the manager heard of a contract where having romantic feelings for the


    boss incurred a hefty penalty. It was truly unusual


    ¡°Get out¡± Frank said, coldly driving the manager away. This was becaus have arrived he thought


    the phone on his abdomen vibrated. ¡°Ava must


    The manager said. ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, please give me the instruction¡±


    Then, he left the room.


    After the manager left. Frank looked at the closed door. Then be picked up his phone to check. The


    message was from Ava [Frank. Eve arrived at the manor. I wanted to message you when Inded, but I


    figured I¡¯d wait until I got home to let you know]


    The second message came immediately after the first one I don¡¯t want you to worry twice. You may


    miss me while you¡¯re worried about me, but I hope you¡¯re simply missing me Not just because you¡¯re


    worried about me |


    Before Fr managed to reply, the third message came in. [Momuny said my hairstyle today looks really


    beautiful. She must be praning your br skills. Alright. I¡¯ll give you 77 points then for such a pretty


    tishead braid. Keep up the good


    work!


    Frank read Ava¡¯s messages word by word The din office instantly lit up. There was no longer a gloomy


    atmosphere The corners of his mouth curled up slily He leaned his head against the seat. He held


    his phone with both hands and replied. [Sure Thank you for the bonus points to to bed early 1


    Ava¡¯s messages came one after another, as if there was no end to them and the feeling of massing


    Frank was so strong that it could not be adequately expressed in a few messages Frank, will you miss


    me at right


    Frank replied. [I will |


    Ava sent an emoji to Frank It was an emoji in which the character twirled joyfully Upon seeing this


    animated image. Frank could easily guess the expression on her face ¡°She¡¯s probably rolling on the


    bed, he thought


    On Ava¡¯s side, her mother, Emma, was likely calling her to have a meal Ava arrived homete and had


    not had dinner yet. [My


    alling me to have dinner I¡¯ll go dow


    Frank replied, Alright Go to bed early after eating 1


    Aya textil, [Where are you sleeping tonight?)


    Frank texted, Up to you


    Ava texted, [What do you mran¡¯)


    Frank did not care where he slept. Ava was not around. As long as there was a bed, he could sleep,


    irrespective of where he was. In the past, he slept in Lathern Club After Rose returned, he slept in


    Deepwater Bay fearing that his sister would be scared. Once the issues between Rose and Grace were


    resolved, he began sleeping at the Roberts family¡¯s home


    There were many ces to sleep.


    Frank texted, [FD be back at the Roberts family¡¯s house tonight I


    |


    Ava texted. Alright I¡¯ll blow you a kiss. It¡¯ll be floating above your head when you go to sleep tonight |


    Frank was left speechless ¡°Her thoughts are quite whical, he thought ¡°There¡¯s no flying kiss floating


    above, but the previous image of birds fluttering all over the screen


    Before Ava left, she asked him if he had fallen in love with her at first sight. He admitted at


    She had many things that many other girlscked Her eyes were as clear as water, without any


    impurities. Her soft voice and the incence she exuded attracted hum


    Even when she confessed to him, she constantly built herself up mentally. He, being observant,


    naturally noticed. Despite bring visibly nervous and not adept at it, she still wanted to try the win his


    heart. After she managed to win his affection, she dud not be overly attached, disying a


    graceful andposed demeanor


    As memories floated through his mind and birds migrated south before his eyes, Frank could not help


    butugh. He extended his hands and replied, [Got it Eat and then sleep)


    Ava texted, [Okay!


    Long-distance rtionship mode was activated again Frank let out a deep sigh, stood up, and walked


    toward the door

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    When Trevon returned from the study, Jasper was no longer pretending to be asleep. He was really


    asleep. His eyshes were no longer trembling. One could hear his even breathing. This little boy¡¯s


    peaceful appearance while asleep was quite adorable.


    Trevon stood by the bed, exuding an air of flirtatiousness. His eyes were filled with unmistakable


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    desire. His gaze swept across Natalic, who was watching a video on the bed. ¡°Honey, are you ready?¡±


    he said yfully.


    Upon hearing this, Natalie pulled the nket over and covered her body. Still holding her phone, she


    reminded. ¡°Mr. Wilson, can you check the quality? Aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be problems with the


    quality?¡±


    Then, she unbuttoned one of the buttons on her sleepwear, pointing out the behavior of this


    unrestrained man. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t even feelfortable wearing a skirt


    now. Do you want me to show you the doodles on my thighs?¡±


    Looking at his handiwork, he was not embarrassed. Instead, he was very pleased. His eyes were filled


    with amusement. He could not help but smile. ¡°What about my seeds¡± he said. ¡°They are overflowing


    now.¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°When the seeds are overflowing, confiscation is definitely not an option.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, she thought of a phrase. ¡°Save it up,¡± she said. ¡°Release it in a few days.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll burst from holding it in.¡±


    Trevon was still unwilling to give up, but he liked the candid conversation with Natalie. Perhaps it was


    because she had been trained by him a lot, the words she used in this regard were particrly novel


    nowadays. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you less then,¡± he said. ¡°Treat it as supper?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Assess your trustworthiness in this regard first before you talk.¡±


    Anyway, Natalie did not believe him anymore. There had not been a single time when he kept his


    promise. He agreed to just a kiss, but it always escted into something more intimate. The excuse he


    always gave afterward was that he could not resist as Natalie was so darn beautiful.


    Sometimes, he said he would only do it once, and he did stick to that. However, the forey and the


    process itself took over two hours. There was no difference from doing it twice.


    ¡°Men are deceptive, especially when ites to trustworthiness in this regard,¡± Natalie thought. ¡°They


    definitely could not be trusted kindly.¡±


    Trevon knew that the ¡°benefits from his wife for the night were not going to be given, so he


    disappointingly pulled back the nket and sat down. He pulled the nket off Natalie¡¯s chest and


    be so timid, huh?¡±


    When catching thieves, she charged ahead fearlessly. When fighting, she showed no mercy, striking


    ruthlessly. However, when it came to sleeping, he managed to scare her away.


    Her arm was gently patted. The two of them looked like an old married couple sitting under the same


    nket and holding hands. Natalie said. ¡°If you had acted like a mature person, I wouldn¡¯t have


    doubted you like this.¡±


    She did not intend to keep talking about such a meaningless topic. ¡°I¡¯m nning to visit Lena tomorrow


    and tell her about the wedding date,¡± she said.


    Trevon did not object. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. ¡°TI pick you up from work¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    This was the first time Natalie addressed him like this since they reconciled. Her intention was clearly


    visible through her eyes, indicating that she had something to say.


    Trevon clearly knew that she had something else to say, but he enjoyed it. He almost broke through his


    emotional defense when she called him ¡°Hubby¡± so gently. His eyes turned serious, and he tightened


    his grip on her hand. ¡°Honey, if you act like this, I may think you¡¯re saying one thing but meaning


    another,¡± he said.


    His voice was slightly hoarse. The desire in his eyes resurfaced again.


    Natalie quickly stated her intention, fearing that if she did not, the man without self-control would once


    again teeter on the edge of losing control. ¡°You will pick me up and drop me off at work tomorrow,¡± she


    said. ¡°Can I ride my bike to work in the


    future?¡±


    Trevon remained silent, not saying anything. He knew that she did not like four-wheel vehicles, but he


    wanted to send her to work and pick her up from work.


    Natalie said in a systematic and gradual manner, ¡°You worked so hard to nt the seeds a few days


    ago. Maybe next month you¡¯ll have your little bundle of joy. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to ride my


    bike again. There won¡¯t be many days left to ride it. At that time, it¡¯ll just gather dust in the garage.¡±


    Her remarks were logical and reasonable. There was no fault to pick at. Even though Trevon wanted to


    express disagreement, he found it difficult to do so. Indeed, if Natalie was pregnant, she could not ride


    a bike anymore, and this was


    the only time avable for her to ride ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°Go to bed early¡±


    Seeing that he agreed, Natalie slowlyy down.


    Natalie believed that in a marriage, couples mustmunicate and find the middle ground, regardless


    of whether it was a trivial matter or an important matter. This way, the marriage could thenst.


    Discontentment with one another did not happen overnight Rather, it umted over time.


    Trevony down and covered her with the nket. He turned off the lights. Neither of them was sleepy.


    In the dimness, their eyes met. Trevon asked, ¡°Why did you choose April 18th


    Natalie found afortable position in hus arms and nestled quietly inside. She closed her eyes and


    replied, ¡°The numbers for the date April 8th are not my lucky numbers May 1st is too far away. I want to


    be Mrs. Wilson a little sooner.¡±


    He raised his chin slightly pressed has thin lips against hers in the darkness, and sucked gently. The


    sounds of lips touching and colliding echoed in the quiet room. Natalie¡¯s toes curled up under the


    nket.


    In the beginning, it was just a light taste, but in the end, it was unstoppable. A long kiss took ce


    under the nket, and the temperature under the nket rose dramatically. Trevon quickly removed


    the nket, flipped over, and supported his hands on both sides. His eyes were red. Passion red up.


    His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to¡­ be forceful¡±


    Natalie held the nket tightly under her. When she kissed him, she noticed the change in Trevon.


    Before she could say anything. Trevon leaned down to silence her again with a kiss. The strap on her


    shoulder slid down to her arm.


    Blush spread inch by inch, and the symphony of love yed again. The high and low notes kept


    ovepping. The trees outside the window danced and swayed along.


    It was as if this piece of music was very pleasant and refreshing, ying endlessly.


    At the Roberts family¡¯s home, Rose had finished taking a shower. She was sitting on the sofa in the


    living room downstairs and ying with her phone. She replied to Ava¡¯s message on Fairy Fortress.


    [Remember to miss me. Scratch that. You should be missing my brother]


    Rose texted. [I can¡¯t get over my brother¡¯s milkshake, but considering he spent a whopping 60 dors


    on it, I¡¯ve been trying hard to convince myself that his shy move is a way of showing his love for me.]


    Ava burst intoughter. She could not get over this joke. [Hahaha.)


    Sherri sensed that there might be some juicy gossip being discussed. (What milkshake: 60 dors? Are


    milkshakes that expensive? Is it bought from a new ce in Athana?]


    Sherri could not believe there was a milkshake that cost 60 dors, wondering what ingredients could


    possibly justify such a high price


    She thought, ¡°Swift grain?


    ¡°Or caviar?¡±


    Tonight, only Natalie was quiet. She did not participate in the group chat at all.


    Rose recounted the incident in the group chat.


    Sherri sent an emoji that conveyed a surprised expression. [Oh my god. Your brother is so creative. He


    used a metal bucket to hold a milkshake. It cracks me up.


    Sherri could not stop enjoying the gossip andughing. [Rose, can I ask you out of curiosity? Did you


    finish it in the end?]


    Rose sent a shocked emoji. [Do I look like a pig to you?]


    Sherri texted, [Hahahahaha. I can¡¯t take it anymore. My stomach is cramping. Your brother is a super-


    duper genius. I¡¯m impressed]


    Sherri texted. [From now on, whenever I order a milkshake, I may think of a milkshake in a metal


    bucket.]


    Rose texted. [Right now, I can¡¯t see metal buckets in my line of sight. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to


    control myself and stomp on Frank the Smarty-Pants.]


    Frank the Smarty-Pants was the new nickname given to Frank by Rose after the incident with the metal


    bucket milkshake.


    Rose texted, [Wasting food is shameful, so I took all the sealed cups from his cab and filled them


    up. I¡¯ve been nauseous from drinking them for the past few days. Don¡¯t mention the word ¡°milkshake¡±


    to me anymore. Thanks.]


    Ava texted, [Hahaha. Actually, Frank used that bucket because he was afraid that the ingredients you


    wanted won¡¯t fit in a regr cup]


    Rose texted, [Ava, are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth?]


    Ava texted, [Well Okay. It¡¯s a bit exaggerated.]


    Sherri texted. [Why isn¡¯t our Natalie participating in the group chat?]


    Rose texted, [She went to exercise.]


    Everyone had formed a tarat understanding in the group chat with regard to this exercise. Everyone


    naturally knew what it meant It was surriply a pleasurable exercise


    William was sitting on the sofa and reading messages His phone berped. As he parked it up and


    looked at it, he was stunned. He leaned closer to the phone to take a closer look Then, he handed the


    phone to Rose, saying ¡°Rose, is this your brother?¡±


    ¡°Um, what?¡± Rose said as she une rossed her legs and scooted closer to William to look at hus phone


    screen.


    The photo showed Ava having breakfast at a buffer with Rose¡¯s brother Ava was wearing a long dress.


    She had a beautiful fishbone braid and light makeup Ava¡¯s appearance was captivating at a nce.


    Rose said. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right This is your future daughter-inw and your son¡±


    After looking at the photo. Rose continued to lean against the sofa She sat cross-legged. As she


    fiddled with the phone while holding it, she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty. Let me tell you, Dad She¡¯s like a little


    princess. Frank dotes on her a lot.¡±


    William rooted closer to his daughter and said ¡°Your brother really likes her How much does he like


    her? Tell me about it.¡±


    Rose was happy to share She had always had the attitude of sharing good things. She put down her


    phone and prepared to talk William, let me tell you she said ¡°Frank is an introverted romantic Be clearly


    likes Ava, but he doesn¡¯t admit it. When Ava returned to Sapphire City, he secretly went to watch her


    her. He also made surprise appearances at a masquerade party and secretly entered Ava¡¯s university


    campus. Don¡¯t you think Frank is sneaky and cunning?¡±


    William was left speechless. ¡°Are you talking about my reserved and stole son?¡± he thought ¡°Are you


    sure you¡¯re not mistaken Is it certain that he hadn¡¯t been possessed by a spirit?


    Rose could instantly tell from her parents expressions that they did not believe her, especially her


    mother, Grace, who frowned slightly


    She continued. ¡°Ohe on Don¡¯t doubt me. It¡¯s true Frank really did all of these things. He even went


    to university to apany Ava during her sses. I even saw a bracelet on Ava¡¯s handst night. I


    guessed it must be a gift from Frank. I didn¡¯t ask further because I was afraid that I would be upset.¡±


    Rose did not know that Frank had taken half of Athana¡¯s defense map. Otherwise, she would definitely


    have scolded Frank. As Rose talked, the sound of an engine could be heard from the doorway. There


    was no doubt that Frank was back. Rose immediately sat upright and pretended that nothing had


    happened. It was as if she had not been the one sharing the information earlier. She quietly replied to


    messages.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    The photo in William¡¯s phone was sent to him by his subordinate. Usually, William treated this


    subordinate well. This subordinate sent the photo to congratte William. He had no idea that William


    did not know what his future daughter-inw looked like.


    William cared about his image and how others perceived him. He could only lie to his subordinate and


    say, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen her in person. She looks better in person than in photos. The person who took the


    photo didn¡¯t capture the best features of my future daughter-inw. Tell him to practice his photography


    skills more next time.¡±


    This was William¡¯s reply to his subordinate. In reality, he had never seen Ava. That mischievous Frank


    is keeping things under wraps too tightly,¡± he thought.


    Frank strode into the living room with one hand in his pocket and the other holding a bottle of Red Bull.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Rose ying with her phone seriously.


    He had gotten used to this situation. At Deepwater Bay, Rose had been ying with her phone every


    day.


    However, the way his parents looked at him was a little strange, especially William, whose gaze


    seemed more intense. Grace¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. It was obvious they were not pleased.


    Frank stopped in his tracks, one hand holding a Red Bull, the other pressing onto Rose¡¯s head. Rose


    forcefully pushed his hand away. She then pressed his hand onto the sofa and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    William turned his head, preparing to ask about matters rted to his future daughter-inw. Just as he


    was about to ask Frank about it, Grace retracted her gaze. Her back was now facing Frank. She spoke


    first, ¡°Have you been nning to start a jewelrypany recently


    Frank tapped on Rose¡¯s head. Then, he walked over to a single sofa and sat with his legs spread apart.


    He raised his head, finished the Red Bull drink ced it on the table, and said, ¡°No¡±


    Rose was still rubbing her aching head. She was ring at Frank.


    Grace squinted and looked at her son for a full minute. Then, she crossed her legs and folded her


    arms, ready to listen carefully to her son¡¯s exnation. She said again. You don¡¯t n to start a


    so extensively? Do you know how many people have called me these few days to give me pink


    diamonds Tell me What are you nning to do?¡±


    Toward the end, Grace got a little angry The Roberts family was a prominent family, but they had never


    epted such benefits from others. Such benefits that came knocking on one¡¯s door had to be repaid


    sooner orter. There was no such thing as a free lunch. It remained to be seen whether the benefits


    would be repaid in terms of money, favors, or something else Perhaps one would only know when the


    time came


    Grace had never been someone who allowed others to make requests, so she would not ept those


    diamonds. However, there were always peopleing in pairs or groups to visit and gift diamonds,


    which made her quite annoyed.


    Rose suddenly had a realization, as if she had guessed it. However, just as she opened her mouth,


    Frank red at her coldly. She immediately shut her mouth. She even mimicked the motion of pulling a


    zipper, as if sealing her lips shut in response.


    ¡°Let me pretend once agam that I don¡¯t know¡± Rove thought. She picked up her phone and yed with


    it. However, she paid close attention to the conversation. She listened attentively. She wanted to know


    how her brother would exin himself.


    Frank sped his hands behind his head, leaned back, and crossed his legs, just like Grace. Then, he


    replied nonchntly, ¡°They are useful.¡±


    Grace was left speechless.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s expression turn displeased, William reminded Frank, ¡°Frank, tell your mom what use


    those diamonds are to you. If you really need those diamonds, wouldn¡¯t it be quicker if your mom and I


    help you? The more people coborate on a task, it bes easier and more effective to aplish


    a goal


    After saying that. William winked at his son.


    Frank licked his lips. The taste of Red Bull¡¯s essence was quite strong. ¡°Im working on something,¡± he


    said. ¡°Rose, you had better keep your mouth shut and do no get involved.¡±


    Rose, who was about to share this huge piece of information with her friends on the Fairy Fortress


    group chat, muttered and put down her phone again. She sighed. ¡°Fine, she thought. ¡°If my brother


    wants to surprise us, then let him surprise us. I¡¯ll just assume that Im hearing things.¡±


    The drama queen Rose pretended that she was deaf


    Grace was smart. In a second, she guessed who this so-called thing was for. ¡°You collected so many


    expensive pink diamonds to please your girlfriend,¡± she said.


    It was an athrmative sentence. It was not a question.


    Seeing that her mother seemed to have misunderstood something. Rose quickly exined on behalf of


    Ava to prevent her mother from being biased against Ava in the future. ¡°Mom, things are definitely not


    as you¡¯re thinking,¡± she said. ¡°The reason


    Frank collects pink diamonds is simply to express his love for Ava. I can assure you that Ava definitely


    doesn¡¯t know about this. Also, I guarantee that Frank¡¯s girlfriend, who is my future sister-inw and my


    good friend, is definitely not a girl who is vain or acts like a little princess. Her age and personality are


    not proportional¡±


    After saying that, Rose was still worries Frank she said ¡®Say something¡±


    Grace would.


    heve her. She raised her hand in the air and swore ¡°Right,


    She was getting anxious. ¡°What if Mom misunderstands Ava?¡± she thought ¡°Why is Frank not anxious


    all I really want


    nomous rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw


    smack him. Does he even care about


    Frank sand nonchntly. ¡°Yes¡±


    aining a


    Rose thought. ¡°I asked you to exin. I didn¡¯t ask you to talk nonsense.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him. Frank was speechless. He added, ¡°She¡¯s not a delicate


    person that has a habit of seekingfort and enjoyment.


    ¡°She would cry at most, Frank thought ¡°Everything else is fine¡±


    In any case, in his opinion. Ava was good.


    The usually confident William thought that his son must also have good taste. ¡°After all, he has


    inherited my genes, he thought. ¡°This taste could not possibly becking¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± William said ¡°Just manage things well on your own Don¡¯t try to act too cool all the time, and


    avoid unnecessary conflicts with women Learn from the more often. You can see me as a role model.


    I¡¯ve never been involved in any romantic rumors¡± While criticizing. William did not forget to praise


    himself before Grace


    Grace was left speechless.


    Rose was left speechless as well


    Rose thought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thest sentence Everyone knows your history. It was Mom who


    put an end to it When you were young, there were always people trying to introduce girls to you, but


    they were scared off by Mom¡¯s powerful presence. Yourck of romantic rumor has got nothing to do


    with your virtue


    After being red at by Grace, William rubbed his nose guiltily and smiled. He no longer talked.


    After the two children went upstairs, Grace said worriedly. ¡°Your son no longer has principles. You have


    got to talk to him seriously when you are free.¡±


    William did not share that viewpoint. He retorted, ¡°Grace, I have to talk about this. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a


    problem with our son. It¡¯s not that he spends all his money to make his girlfriend happy. It¡¯s all within his


    means. If you were to mention something you want right now, I could probably arrange for the entire


    Roberts family to buy it for you. Do you believe


    that**


    Grace crossed one arm over her chest. She then propped the other hand on her arm to pinch her


    aching eyebrows. She took a deep breath and said. ¡°Put away your lovestruck mindset. Your son is just


    like you¡±


    William said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Although Frank is a man of few words, there¡¯s nothing wrong with doting


    on his girlfriend. Even though she¡¯s not his wife yet but a girlfriend, judging by our son¡¯s current


    behavior, he¡¯ll definitely dote on his wife in the future. Don¡¯t you think so? Just like we love each other,


    our son and our future daughter-inw will also love each other. You¡¯re worrying too much. Rx and


    don¡¯t overthink.


    ¡°Your son is doing this because he loves the girl to the extreme. He probably wants to give her a


    surprise. Didn¡¯t you notice that he didn¡¯t want Rose to reveal it? Look at this photo. Look. I know you


    want to see it. Now that your son and the others. aren¡¯t around, just look at it without worrying. This girl


    looks very pleasant in this photo, right? She¡¯s such a good match for


    our son.¡±


    William picked up his phone and handed it to Grace. Grace nced at it from the corner of her eye.


    She did not say anything. However, the worry on her face disappeared. After a moment of silence,


    Grace said, ¡°She looks quite pretty. Did Rose say that she¡¯s a graduate student?¡±


    William said, ¡°Oh yes That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a top student. We don¡¯t have any top students in our family. If


    Frank marries a graduate student, this will instantly enhance the Roberts family¡¯s perceived level of


    culture and education, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Look at this girl¡¯s appearance. Like Frank, she is exceedingly good-looking. She¡¯s mideed very


    Bringing them out will attract lots of attention. It is a source of pride and it will contribute positively to the


    family¡¯s image. No worries about gics at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Grace?


    Grace felt a throbbing in her forehead. She thought, ¡°Why did I end up marrying this chatterbox? He


    doesn¡¯t talk much when we¡¯re out, but once we¡¯re home, he just goes on and on. He even expects me


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to respond from time to tune. Don¡¯t you think so? Isn¡¯t that right? Did you hear me?¡±


    Grace was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Can you take a break for a while?¡± Grace said. ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, have some coffee before you


    continue. Im going to bed.¡±


    William grabbed hold of Grace¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m tired too. If I hadn¡¯t been chatty,


    how could I have been able to win your affection when I pursued you?¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Both women were quite fast in their hands. After an hour, all kinds of dishes were ced on the dining


    table, emitting a steaming and fragrant aroma.


    It floated from the dining room to the living room. Jasper could smell it. He quickly threw down his toys


    and held Trevon Wilson¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Your nose is quite sensitive. Let¡¯s go. Ill take you to wash your hands.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and


    bent down. He carried his son with one hand and walked to the kitchen.


    At the dining table, they sat down. Halfway through the meal, Natalie Foster passed some food to Lena


    and slowly said, ¡°Lena. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Lena nodded. ¡°Natalie, go ahead.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Lena, I¡¯m getting married to Trevon on the 18th of April. The date was setst night.


    Grandpa even got a psychic for this. It suits us. It¡¯s auspicious. You have to sit at the main table when I


    get married.¡±


    Subconsciously, old people would choose something lucky. This was very normal


    Lena looked up at the surroundings of the house and then at the empty main seat. She had mixed


    feelings. Ever since Barron left, this seat had been empty. Tears slowly welled up in her eyes and she


    smiled happily. ¡°Good, good. I am happy for you. It¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right up. You guys eat first.¡± Without waiting for Natalie to stop her, Lena had


    already walked upstairs quickly.


    She was so happy that she could not even feel the pain in her feet.


    A few minutester. Lena was holding two bank cards in her hand. She sat down in her seat and took


    Natalie¡¯s hand. She stuffed the card into her hand and helped her hold the card tightly


    Lena¡¯s hand covered Natalie¡¯s hands. ¡°Since you call me Godmother, you¡¯re my daughter. How can I


    not express my gratitude when my daughter is about to get married? There isn¡¯t much here. To put it


    bluntly, it¡¯s all given to me by your grandfather. I¡¯ve lived with the Foster family for my entire life. My


    food and necessities are also given by the Foster family. I can¡¯t spend all my money. It¡¯s a small token


    of my appreciation


    ¡°The green card is mine, and the blue card is Jenny¡¯s. We have no children in this life. Even if you don¡¯t


    call us Godmothers, I¡¯ve already discussed this with Jenny. I¡¯ll give it to you and Jasper Our cards will


    be ced in the same ce. No matter who leaves first, the person who leavester will be in charge


    of dealing with them. Now that you¡¯re getting married. I¡¯ll give everything to you in advance. It saves my


    worry. Take it. Jenny will be happy¡±


    Natalie¡¯s hand that was holding the bank card was trembling. She did not expect the two godmothers to


    have decided to leave all their savings to her. When she thought about her biological father, her heart


    ached. She wanted to thank her, but she realized that she could not say a word. All the words were


    stuck in her throat.


    Her eyes stung


    Trevon¡¯s heart ached as he took a tissue to wipe her tears Jasper imitated his father and clumsily took


    one and handed it over. ¡°Mom¡±


    ¡°Hey, thanks, baby¡± It was a heavy nasal sound.


    She sniffed and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Lena.¡± She would treat this money as


    safekeeping for Lena. If she returned it now, Lena would definitely be sad,


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t touch the money here. Other than saving thepany, she hadn¡¯t used a single


    cent of the money that her grandfather had given her. In addition, she was rich now. Trevon and her


    uncle sometimes gave her money, and she wouldn¡¯t waste it.


    Trevon also expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Lena.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re making my heart ache. Jenny will scold me tonight.


    Today is a happy day. Look, you two are getting married. You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m happy¡± The people and things around her touched her every day. Her originally


    invincible heart had long softened.


    After dinner. Lena, Jim Hawk, and Mel yed with Jasper in the courtyard. Jim and Jasper yed hide-


    and-seek, Lena helped cheat, and Mel pretended to be blind.


    Barron¡¯s room upstairs had not been entered for a long time. Natalie opened the door and touched


    every piece of furniture inch by inch, thinking of the past.


    ¡°Grandpa, I scored full marks in the exam today. Do you want to reward me?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Tell me and let Grandpa prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you promise me one condition in advance! I like motorcycles. Can you give me a ck


    and cool one when 1 grow up?¡±


    Barron was silent for a long time, told her it wouldn¡¯t be safe, and tried tofort her. At that time, she


    pouted sadly, bur she did not pester her grandfather.


    One year after she became an adult, her grandfather really gave her a cool ck motorcycle. At that


    time, she was overjoyed. She woke up in the middle of the night and touched it again and again. From


    then on when she was unhappy, she went to ride it. In the past, she had the habit of racing. Later, she


    knew from Lena that ever since she started racing. Theo Wilson could not sleep and had nightmares.


    From then on, she stopped racing Until now, she had not touched any of these events.


    Every corner of the room was filled with memories. Trevon followed quietly behind her as if he was


    invisible.


    A dpidated crystal ball was ced on the old furniture. Although it was very hidden and


    inconspicuous, it looked out of ce in the room. Trevon picked it up casually. With a click, the door


    beside the bed opened.


    Trevon looked at the door and fell into deep thought. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the calm


    Natalie. ¡°There¡¯s a secretpartment in this room?¡±


    Natalie shrugged her shoulders, admitted generously, and even invited, ¡°Uh-huh, are you surprised?


    Shall I show you around?¡±


    Trevon turned around and locked the door. He followed behind with his hands in his pockets. It was a


    very long staircase. Natalie turned on the wall light and pressed the wall switch. The door was closed.


    The stairs led to the basement. The more he walked, the more surprised Trevon was. Not only was


    there a boxing gym, but there were also a piano, a painting studio,


    and a dance studio.


    The designer¡¯s intentions could be seen in every aspect. He looked around and was stunned. ¡®Did


    Grandpa make this for you? Why did he make this? Was it abnormal to learn these?


    Why he wanted her to learn in secret?


    From Trevon¡¯s furrowed brows. Natalie knew that he was puzzled and exined. She ced her hands


    on the ropes on both sides of the boxing ring andzily said as if she was talking about someone else,


    ¡°Because Harry Foster wouldn¡¯t be willing to let Grandpa train ne. Ever since I was brought to the


    Foster¡¯s residence. Harry actually sent someone to monitor us. However, Grandpa discovered them


    several times and fired them. Later on, Grandpa built this basement under the name that the Foster¡¯s


    residence was going to be renovated. It¡¯s unbelievable, right? The designer was Grandpa¡¯s good


    friend, but that person left after a few years of design.¡±


    Trevon knew why Harry didn¡¯t want Barron to nurture her because he mistook her for someone else¡¯s


    daughter.


    His heart ached slightly She had to learn everything secretly, and Barron was atoning for his sins


    No wonder Natalie knew so many skills. It was the same as opening a mystery box back then. No


    wonder no one knew that she knew how to fight. No wonder Elena Foster and the others summoned


    such lousy fighters. They did not know that Barron was secretly training her skills. It could be said to be


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    self-defense.


    Natalie sat down on the piano chair and opened the musical score. A diary called Regretfulness came


    into view,


    She frowned. She did not remember this notebook when her grandfather was around. When did he put


    it there? Because the word was very attractive, Natalie had no choice but to reach out and take it


    The words were written on a slightly yellowed piece of paper. With a nce, she confirmed that it was


    her grandfather¡¯s


    notebook.


    However, this notebook was very thick and had a password lock. Without a password, it could not be


    opened.


    When she was young, her grandfather had taught her how to write calligraphy, so she was especially


    familiar with her grandfather¡¯s handwriting. She had practiced ording to it.


    Out of curiosity, she stretched out her fair tingers and fiddled with the numbers seriously. Trevon


    seemed to have thought of something and quickly stopped her from opening the book and said without


    changing his expression, ¡°You can read this sooner orter. Show me around. I want to know this


    ce. This book¡­ I¡¯ll read it with you when we get back.¡±


    He was afraid that she would open the password. What if it was¡­


    He panicked for no reason. He was here today to inform the good news. No matter what was in this


    diary, she could not open it here.


    Natalie looked at Trevon suspiciously. However, after looking at him for a few seconds, she could not


    see anything on his face. Trevon, who had always been good at hiding his emotions, would not let her


    discover his panic so easily. In the end, she held the diary in her hand and prepared to bring it back to


    the Wilson¡¯s residence. She did not intend to open it again. Trevon took the diary from her hand and


    held it in his own. ¡°Tll help you carry it. Introduce the room properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Mr. Wilson You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Thanks have


    nothing to do with the benefits. There¡¯s no need to think about it. We agreed that your benefits have


    been canceled recently. There¡¯s no room for negotiation¡±


    Trevon could not help butugh. Actually, he was not too lustful. It was just that he did not control


    himself sometimes. That was also because of her. Look at how frightened she was. ¡°Are you trying to


    define me as someone who only thinks with his lower body?¡±


    Natalie asked as she walked towards the dance studio, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Trevon shook his head. Yes and no, it would depend on the time.


    After that. Natalie brought Trevon to introduce how she learned dancing when she was young, how her


    grandfather brought her teacher into this basement, and how Lena and the others covered up for her.


    In fact, ever since Trevon told Natalie about Harry and Elena, she finally understood why Harry did not


    allow anyone to nurture his daughter. It was because Harry had always felt that she was a bastard and


    her mother had given birth to her with another man. Therefore, she was not allowed to be outstanding.


    The more useless she was, the better.


    However, what Harry didn¡¯t know was that she had always been his biological daughter. It was sad.


    Because of a conspiracy. she spent such a miserable childhood without her parents¡¯ love.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    In Trevon¡¯s room on the second floor of the Wilson¡¯s residence, Natalie studied her grandfather¡¯s diary


    and flipped through it after taking a shower.


    Jasper was taken away by Rachel again. There were only two of them in the room.


    Trevon came out of the bathroom. He was half-naked and had a white towel wrapped around his lower


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    body. There were still water droplets on his chest that had yet to be dried. They slowly spread to the


    towel around his waist. It was sexy and bewitching. The moment Natalie looked up, she saw the man¡¯s


    seductive figure.


    Swallowing her saliva, she wouldn¡¯t let the beauty disturb her and immediately diverted her gaze. She


    raised the diary in her hand and said to Trevon, ¡°What kind of password do you think it will be? I don¡¯t


    know what number Grandpa might like. It should be a password to memorize something, but it¡¯s not my


    birthday or Grandpa¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want to destroy it.¡±


    She said a series of concerns and frustrations. She curled her legs and rested her chin on one hand as


    she thought.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t open it, then don¡¯t. Anyway, the book is in your hands. Think of a few more passwords and


    you¡¯ll be able to open it. There¡¯s no hurry. Trevonforted.


    When Natalie heard this, she was stunned for a moment before quickly returning to normal. ¡°Yes,


    you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not like Ill lose it anyway. I¡¯ll be able to open it sooner orter. If I really can¡¯t open it. I¡¯ll


    have to pick the lock. At the moment, I don¡¯t want to destroy anything Grandpa left behind.¡±


    Trevon was actually not very emotional today. He only said calmly. ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and sleep.


    When Ie back from the study, if you¡¯re still awake, you know what will happen.¡±


    His words were full of threats. Natalie naturally understood what this threat meant. She rolled her eyes


    at the man who was standingzily. Trevon Wilson, be a human.¡±


    After having sex, he really let himself go.


    Although she said that, she immediatelyy down and pulled the nket over her, preparing to sleep.


    She looked like she was trying to reduce her presence. It was really funny.


    When Trevon came back from the study, he looked at the diary on the bedside table. His eyes were


    dark and bottomless.


    Looking at the woman sleeping quietly on the bed, he had mixed feelings.


    This woman had actually forgotten that he was an expert at picking locks. Didn¡¯t he pick the lock of the


    balcony when he climbed the wall back then? She actually didn¡¯t remember at all. He didn¡¯t know if she


    would remember tomorrow. He had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long.


    He would hide it for as long as he could. He would talk about it when he really couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    He sighed deeply in his heart and walked to the bed. He took the diary and gently closed the door


    before walking towards the study. The moment the door closed, the person on the bed slowly opened


    her eyes.


    Natalie was good at observing. Because she had been bullied, isted, and mocked since she was


    young, she was especially sensitive to gazes and words. As long as it was something she cared about,


    she would observe it in detail.


    Unless it was something she didn¡¯t want to care about at all, then she wouldn¡¯t care about other


    people¡¯s expressions because it had nothing to do with her.


    At night. Trevon was always in a daze and would nce at the diary from time to time. There was an


    imperceptible emotion hidden in his eyes. She could tell, but she did not expose it. She could vaguely


    sense that Trevon was hiding something from her.


    Initially, she wasn¡¯t sure. Because she didn¡¯t know how to pick the lock and didn¡¯t want to destroy it,


    she told Trevon that she didn¡¯t know the password. However, he could clearly pick the lock, but he


    actually let her try it slowly. This was the biggest problem. When he opened her balcony door back


    then, he was very smooth. Now, he had retreated.


    After being together for so long, his behavior at night was not normal.


    As expected¡­


    She did not think too much about it. The matter had already been confirmed. She needed to have an


    open discussion with Trevon tomorrow. Whether it was good or bad, she could ept it. She had


    epted her mother¡¯s death, her grandparents¡± death, and her godmother¡¯s death. What else could


    she not ept now?


    In the study, Trevon quickly opened the diary. When he flipped to the first page, it was a monologue. It


    should be Barron¡¯s introverted thought. ¡°I have never done anything wrong to anyone before today.


    After today, I made a mistake. I made a mistake that would haunt me in my nightmares. What a huge


    mistake. I will never be able to sleep in peace.¡±


    There was no date in the diary. It only recorded the old man¡¯s daily ount of the wrongdoings he had


    done and his guilty thoughts.


    ¡°When I smiled at Natalie, I felt guilty. I knew I was wrong. All I could do was treat Natalie even better


    from now on and


    nurture her well


    Today, Natalie called out ¡®Mom¡¯ in her sleep. Tears welled up in my eyes. It¡¯s all because of my mistake


    I didn¡¯t have heart to be firm and showed favoritism once. I will live with guilt for the rest of my life


    ¡°Natalie came back depressed. I knew that she was bullied in school, but the little girl had her wound


    as soon as the came back. She didn¡¯t want me to know, so I could only secretly pretend that I didn¡¯t


    know and let Lena take care of her If call my fault, my sin


    The diary was not updated every day. Instead, whenever something happened to Natalie Barron would


    secretly were a few words. There was no long speech. It was just a few words. Not only did it record


    the good and bad things that happened to Natalie when she was young, but it also recorded Barron¡¯s


    guilt toward Natalie


    The diary also recorded how Barron had nurtured Natalie Every time he saw Natalie improve. Barron


    felt relieved and guilty. Originally, she did not need to hide in the dark and let herself be outstanding.


    She could be pampered and prow


    At the end of the diary was Barron¡¯s final words. It was written on the morning of his death two years


    ago. Tve done the three most evil things in my life. Giving birth to this beast is the thing I regret the


    most in my life. Hiding the crime for hum is the worst thing I¡¯ve ever done and is the thing I¡¯m also the


    quiltiest of Asking Theo to fulfill his promise is the most despicable thing I¡¯ve ever done. I hope that all


    retribution will befall me. I hope that after I pass away, my Natalse can be happy and protected by


    others for the rest of my life¡±


    At this moment, Trevon finally understood the main reason why Barron had threatened has grandfather


    and asked him to marry Natalie After reading the diary, it was already about four in the morning. He


    panched the space between hus eyebrows in regret and felt a slight headache.


    If only he had listened to his grandfather and hadn¡¯t behaved so despicably previously


    Regret filled his heart and attacked every cell in his body. His thoughts were immersed in the content of


    the diary Every line of words was engraved in his mind and could not be forgotten. At the same time,


    he understood everything from Natalie¡¯s childhood to adulthood.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows for a while, and his face turned as ck as the bottom of


    a pot. His darkened again and again. He exhaled and reached out to close the diary. He covered it


    heavily with one hand want to open it anymore, and pressed the password lock again.


    Memories were once again locked by a simple password lock


    After closing the diary, he did not return to the bedroom immediately. This was also the first time he did


    back and hug his wife to sleep. He was afraid that he would not be able to hide his emotions when h


    After sitting quietly in the study for an hour, he got up tiredly. He nced at the diary on the table


    clenched his fists, parked it up, and strode towards the master bedroom.


    When he pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Natalie was already asleep. She was sleeping


    very quietly. He stood at the door and looked at the person on the bed. He felt suffocated and annoyed


    at the same time. His grip on the tightened.


    He walked to the bed and put the diary back in its original position. He lifted the nker andy down


    gently Out of habit. he hugged Natalie¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms


    Perhaps because she felt a sense of security and dependence, Natalie naturally turned over and faced


    Trevon. Her eyes were still closed. It was unknown if she was dreaming or awake, but she muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?


    Trevon hugged her tightly and said apologetically. ¡°Honey¡­ go to sleep¡±


    Natalie replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s heart ached as he nted a kiss on Natalie¡¯s forehead and hugged her tightly to sleep again.


    At 6:30 in the morning. Natalie woke up. The fully closed curtains could not let in a single ray of light. In


    the dim environment, the shing green light of the router seemed out of ce. She raised her head


    slightly, and all she could see were Trevon¡¯s handsome facial features. He was impably handsome.


    With the light from the router, she could still see the man¡¯s bewitching face clearly. However, the man¡¯s


    face was exhausted in the morning It was obvious that he had not slept wellst night. She turned


    slightly and nced sadeways at the diary on the bedside table. It should be because of this.


    The sharp man had long realized that the woman in his arms was awake because of the slight


    movement. He closed has eyes and hugged her. One of his hands was resting on her pillow, and the


    other was slowly rubbing her beautiful back. His deep and low voice sounded in her ears. ¡°You¡¯re


    awake so early?¡±


    Natalie reached out to trace his slightly tired face. There were still bruises under his eyes. Her voice


    softened and her heart ached. Trevon, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me.


    Perhaps I can ept it


    She had a bad premonition, but no matter how bad it was, she had to ept it. She, Natalie Foster,


    was not a person who ran away. Running away would never solve anything Even if you pretended not


    to think about it, this matter would always take root in your heart. Sooner orter, it would be exposed.


    Why not take a step forward and try to solve it?


    Although she did not know what was going on, her intuition told her that it was not a good thing.


    Otherwise, why would there be bruises under his eyes? He looked exhausted. She was sure that he


    had stayed upte to read the diary. This kind of lock should be a piece of cake for him.


    Hearing this, the man under the nket hugged her even tighter. He rested his chin on the top of


    Natalie¡¯s head as if he was making a decision.


    Natalie was not in a hurry, She waited slowly. Time passed minute by minute.


    After a long silence, Trevon¡¯s voice slowly came from above. ¡°Alright, before you read it, promise me a


    few things first.¡±


    Trevon made a request. He was too afraid that she would secretly hide and be sad.


    The person in his arms nodded.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ll watch it with you. Secondly, when you¡¯re unhappy and want to cry, consider my shoulder


    first. Don¡¯t hide and cry. You¡¯re not alone with your husband.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already read it once? I can agree with thest one, but not the first one. Can I read it


    alone?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he finallypromised and gave her space. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    April was about to quietly climb up. The weather at the end of March was veryfortable. The sun


    was very good, the breeze was not dry, and there was no rain. Even everyone¡¯s face was smiling.


    Today, Natalie Foster and Trevon Wilson spent the day with heavy hearts. It could be said that they had


    been waiting for the entire day to pass.


    Perhaps Natalie was waiting. Trevon wanted to press the pause button and did not want time to


    continue.


    Time had always been merciless. It would not rewind or freeze at a certain moment just because you


    were unhappy. The time that should have passed would still pass. Only the clock could be taken off the


    battery and stop ticking.


    This was nothing more than self-deception. The time that should slip away would still slip away. By the


    time you woke up, a day might have passed. Time was so heartless. You should ept it.


    Evergreen Gardens.


    Because Natalie wasn¡¯t sure what was in the diary, Trevon knew what was in it and suggested staying


    in Evergreen Gardens for the next few days.


    Natalie naturally believed Trevon¡¯s condition after he read the content, so she agreed toe back


    and deal with the emotions that were about to happen.


    In the master bedroom, Trevon and Natalie were all sitting on the bed in the same type of pajamas.


    Natalie was sitting with her legs curled up and crossed, looking like she was preparing to go to war.


    Trevon nced at her and sat close to her. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    With aplicated look in his eyes, he asked, ¡®Natalie, have you really thought it through? The content


    of it might not be something you can ept.


    This sentence revealed several pieces of information. The first was that he had read it and even knew


    the cause and effect. The second was the content was not happy, but sad.


    She took a deep breath. She had never lived in a daze. She was determined to take a look and find out


    the truth. Tve thought it through. Yes


    Without saying a word, he pursed his lips and reached out his well-defined hands to open the password


    lock of the diary in just a few seconds. The lock was easy for him. ¡°Shall I apany you or should I


    leave?¡±


    He respected her. If she wanted to be quiet, he would automatically be invisible. If she needed


    She was silent for a second, but the diary had not been opened yet. She looked up and gave him a


    reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m not fragile. It¡¯s fine. Go to the study. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Trevon said and got out of bed. He opened the door and left the room.


    Inside the room, Natalie carefully opened the first page of the diary. She reached out and touched her


    grandfather¡¯s handwriting Outside the door. Trevon leaned against the door with his arms crossed. He


    did not leave.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave at all.


    Three hourster.


    In the room, Natalie could no longer hold back her emotions. She hugged the diary to her chest and


    covered her heart. Her legs were together and curled up, her chin buried between her knees.


    She bent one hand and ced her index finger between her lips. Her lips wrapped around the entire


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    bent index finger joint, and her teeth even bit her index finger. She used this method to suppress her


    emotions and did not dare to cry loudly.


    There was a bloody bite on her finger, and theplicated emotions in her body were difficult to


    suppress. Every emotion wasing out. Some were disappointed, some were sad, some were


    difficult to ept, and there were also the thoughts of her grandfather¡­


    As droplets of water soaked the pajamas at her knees and stained the color, a little emotion was


    released, or perhaps just a little.


    In the room, she thought that she was already very quiet, so the person in the study definitely couldn¡¯t


    hear her. Little did she know that Trevon had not left for a few hours and was leaning against the door.


    A faint cry came from the room. Although the sound was very soft, Trevon who had been standing


    outside the door heard it. He did not open the door. His eyes were slightly red as he stood motionless.


    His back was leaning against the door as he


    bore the burden with her.


    Invisiblepanionship.


    When the person in the room was tired from crying, Trevon reached out to grab the door handle and


    opened the door. He


    strode in and saw that she had already sorted out her emotions and was looking at him in a daze.


    Being gazed at by her made Trevon uneasy. A momentter, she asked seriously. ¡°Could you show me


    the contents of your study¡¯s safe?¡±


    The sudden request stunned him. He wanted to know where he had revealed his ws. After thinking


    about how smart she was, he could no longer hide it. Since he could not hide it, they would bear it


    together. ¡°Okay, but I have a request.¡±


    Natalie replied calmly with a nasal voice. Her red and swollen eyes could not hide her crying. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have to watch the documents and videos with you. After you¡¯re done, you have to be by my side at all


    times. You have to tell me where you go.¡± This was the prerequisite for her to see.


    There was a video?


    In just a few seconds, she agreed readily ¡°Okay¡±


    When she agreed, he suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a video. Let¡¯s watch it in the study


    Natalie did not think too much and immediately got off the bed. Trevon hugged her waist and pulled her


    into his arms. He even patiently wiped the remaining tears from the corners of her eyes. His heart


    ached.


    When he reached the study, he sat her down on the chair at the head of the table and patted her hair.


    Then, he went to the safe to get the file folder that he had brought back from Frank Roberts.


    After taking it out of the safe, he held it in his hand for a while before finally turning around and putting it


    on the table. He helped to open it, and yellowed documents appeared in front of Natalie without


    reservation.


    She nced at the time in the lower right corner and realized that it was 15 years ago, which was when


    she was ten years old. It was also the year her mother jumped off the building and her grandparents


    got into a car ident.


    Before she could look, her back stiffened, as if she had already guessed what it was.


    Trevon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the USB drive Naturally, he sensed her hesitation and said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch, we won¡¯t watch Natalie, you don¡¯t have to make the past clear. If it¡¯s happier


    to be a little muddle-headed, I hope you¡¯re muddle-headed¡±


    The silencested for several minutes. As for the exact time. Trevon did not press the stopwatch.


    Her gaze was very certain. She no longer had hesitation and timidity like before. ¡°Trevon, I want to see


    it. I don¡¯t want to pretend to be confused I want to figure things out and live well with you for the rest of


    my life?


    Trevon didn¡¯t say a word. He spread out the documents one by one and ced them in front of her in


    order. She seemed to be looking at other people¡¯s documents and asked questions from time to time.


    So from the documents, Grandpa already knew that my mother¡¯s death was caused by Elena Foster


    and Harry Foster fifteen years ago My mother didn¡¯t cheat, and Grandpa found evidence of my


    mother¡¯s parents deaths. It¡¯s just that Grandpa can¡¯t put justice before family, right?¡±


    Trevon still did not say anything. He was very afraid of Natalie¡¯s current reaction. He would rather


    Natalie cry like before and vent her dissatisfaction Clearly, she did not have any intention of crying.


    There was still a bitter smile on her lips. There was also helplessness and a hunt of hiding


    His heart ached so much that it felt like a ball of cotton was stuffed into his chest.


    Trevon¡¯s reaction had already let Natalie know that this was what had happened. Trevon had told her


    everything about Harry and Elena when they went to jail, including why they treated her so badly, why


    they misunderstood her mother¡¯s affair why Elena could enter the house, why her maternal grandfather


    and the others passed away, why her mother jumped off a building, why Harry only liked Elena for so


    many years and everything else.


    The only thing he did not say was that her grandfather already knew the truth. This was really a


    surprise that made her speechless


    After the finished reading all the information, she waited expressionlessly to watch the video. Trevon


    inserted the USB drive into theputer and clicked on the mouse to open the folder. ¡°Watch them


    one by one or watch thest one first. Thest one is Grandpa¡¯s self-report¡±


    She was no longer surprised that he had watched, and he no longer hid what he was hiding.


    ¡°Thest one.¡±


    She hit the left key twice heavily and an old man with ck and white hair appeared on theputer


    screen. In just a second. Natalie, who had been holding back, burst into tears. She missed her


    grandfather, but this thought was not so pure now. It was as if something was changing.


    Did the hate him? No


    Did shein? Yes.


    She did not want to admit it, but she did have the intention to me her grandfather. If her grandfather


    could put righteousness before family, would she not have been beaten up when she was young?


    Would she not have been morted? Would she not have had to hide in the basement to train? Would


    she¡­ There were many possibilities. There were no


    answers, only possibilities.


    Trevon approached her and pressed her head into his arms. One stood and the other sat. He


    The old man¡¯s mellow voice sounded. ¡°Natalie, when you saw this video, Grandpa had already left. I


    believe that Abbot Wright has already given you everything that needs to be given. This information is


    thest thing Grandpa left for you. I told Abbot that if that bastard wants to snatch these inheritances


    from you, Abbot will help you get them back. You don¡¯t have to do anything. As long as this bastard


    sees this information, he won¡¯t find trouble with you.


    ¡°Natalie, after watching the video, you can hate Grandpa. Every day. I hate myself. I can¡¯t be so honest,


    so I was woft-hearted and protected him. The only thing I did right was to raise you. Grandpa made a


    deal with that bastard. I can not report him, but you have to be raised by me. From then on, he had to


    cut off our father-son rtionship He can¡¯t step into the Foster¡¯s residence. Elena could not be in the


    family tree of the Foster family for the rest of her life. We signed an agreement, so he doesn¡¯t have the


    right to inherit my inheritance.


    ¡°Grandpa has let you down, and I won¡¯t beg you to forgive me. When I was alive, I watched you


    be more sensible and better day by day. Grandpa was very gratified. Sometimes, I wanted to tell


    you the truth, but Grandpa was timid and afraid that you would hate me. The cowardly Grandpa still


    couldn¡¯t exin the matter and could only choose this method to tell


    you


    ¡°You can ept this inheritance in peace. When the Foster family was in decline, it was actually your


    mother who broug the Lopez family¡¯s funds into the Foster family, allowing the Foster family to have its


    current state. This is all the Foster family owes you and your mother¡±


    The videosted for more than half an hour. The following words were Barron¡¯s praises and memories


    of Natalie. There was also his reluctance. During this period, he even said that he had actually done a


    paternity test between her and Harry for Harry to see. However, Harry didn¡¯t believe him and thought


    that he was lying-


    It turned out that he had cut off contact with Harry because they had already reached an agreement.


    No wonder Harry had been abiding by Grandpa¡¯s rules for so many years.


    No wonder Elena could not be recorded in the family tree of the Foster family. Barron¡¯s daughter-in-


    However, Harry did not know that her grandfather had left behind these videos and information.


    Thinking back to how Harry had let her return the inheritance, it was a little funny,


    After watching the video, she did not move. She stared at theputer and pondered for a long time


    Trevon stood beside her for a long time without reminding


    The next moment, she stood up and sighed. She said to Trevon, Tm going to sleep. Help me tidy up.


    Thank you. I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    Her arm was grabbed. Trevon¡¯s dark eyes darkened as he restrained his emotions. ¡°Natalie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m really okay. Look, I¡¯m just sleepy. I¡¯ll take a nap and ept this information.¡± She


    sounded rxed, but Trevon knew it wasn¡¯t really rxed. She hadn¡¯t found an outlet to vent.


    As he watched her leave, he pinched the space between his eyebrows. He tidied up the documents on


    the table and locked them in the safe again. He didn¡¯t n to take them out again.


    After everything was done, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock. He called Jim Hawk and said, ¡°Report to my


    father about the rest of your work. I won¡¯t be going to thepany recently. You don¡¯t have to call me.


    Report to my father if there¡¯s anything on the project.¡±


    Before Jim could react, Trevon had already hung up.


    After the wedding date was set, Caleb Wilson had been working in thepany to let him prepare for


    the wedding in peace. Now, it seemed like it was just right.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    When Natalie returned to her room, she was not pretending to sleep. When Trevon Wilson returned,


    she was already asleep. This made him wonder if his guess was wrong.


    However, this shouldn¡¯t be the current reaction given the deep rtionship between Natalie and


    Barron. In the past, the two of them had to rely on each other for survival.


    It was obvious that she loved her grandfather very much.


    After the divorce, she could actually buy a house, but she didn¡¯t. Trevon asked this question, and


    Natalie said, ¡°Because renting a house is different from buying a house. The rented house belongs to


    someone else. You can ept that no one lights it up for you, but buying a house is different. It¡¯s your


    new home. If it¡¯s dark every time you go home, it doesn¡¯t feel like a home.¡±


    Thinking back to what she had said, it was very sad. It could be seen how uneptable it was for her


    that Barron passed


    away.


    He stood by the bed and frowned slightly. In the end, hey down under the nket and hugged her to


    sleep as usual It was a quiet night, and she didn¡¯t dream. Perhaps it was because of the sense of


    security he exuded.


    The next morning, the sky was clear. Sherri Landor sent a message early in the morning suggesting a


    spring outing. Natalie typed in a few messages on WhatsApp. She lied and said that she had


    something to do today and could not go together. She did not reveal what had happened in the past


    few days. She did not want Sherri to feel burdened and worried. If Sherri found out, she would definitely


    not hang out with Hackett ckwell today. She would definitely rush over. After replying to the


    messages, she saw that Trevon was still asleep. She wondered whether he was going to the office


    today. She moved a small stool and sat on the carpet. She took a piece of paper and a pen and began


    to n for today and


    tomorrow.


    The title was ¡°The Timetable of Farewells.¡±


    Climbing mountains because when she was young, she often climbed small mountains with her


    grandfather. At that time, her grandfather was not very old and did not have pancreatic cancer. He


    always apanied her to find the beauty of nature and released their unhappiness by shouting at the


    mountains.


    Rock climbing was a sport she liked in university. For her, every time she encountered difficulties, she


    would climb once. Every time she seeded, her mental state would be different.


    One project after another was decided. There was boxing, cycling, dancing, piano ying¡­


    These were all taught to her by her grandfather. Even riding a bicycle was taught to her by her


    grandfather by a professional.


    Trevon had woken up long ago. He sat on the bed and watched the woman on the ground busily


    writing something. He was very curious. He thought that she would be depressed when she woke up in


    the morning, but it was not the case. He quietly got out of bed and stood behind her. He nced at the


    things on the paper. ¡°Are you going today?¡±


    Without turning around, she replied, ¡°Yeah. Go to work. I¡¯ll go myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Trevon lied, ¡°Father didn¡¯t let me go to thepany and asked me to prepare for the wedding, so I


    could only stay at home. Why don¡¯t you take me to experience your schedule?¡±


    She turned her head to look at his face and saw that he was expressionless and serious. She knew


    that he was worried, even if he did not show it. ¡°Sure, time is tight.¡±


    She needed to be in a good mood by Monday.


    The two of them hurriedly changed their clothes. After getting dressed, Trevon asked, ¡°Do you want to


    ride or drive?¡± Natalie thought for a moment. There was no sadness on her face. ¡°Ride. You ride.¡±


    Trevon knew that she did not want to touch the motorcycle now because it was given to her by Barron.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Trevon raised his slender leg and stepped on it. He started the


    engine. Natalie, who was standing at the side, was in a daze. She stared at the motorcycle without


    blinking until a hand pressed down on her head. She forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After getting on the motorcycle, she wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. As they rode on the


    Athana road, the memories reyed in front of her eyes. Her tears drifted as the motorcycle sped. She


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    raised one hand to wipe them and continued to hug him.


    Trevon, who was in the front, naturally felt the change in her. He endured it, but he did not expose her.


    They stopped at the foot of a hill. He got down, took a hat, and put it on her head. ¡°It¡¯s too sunny. Wear


    it.


    They walked side by side. No one spoke. It was quiet as they climbed the mountain. It was as if they


    were really here to climb the mountain. Every step was a farewell to the past. They walked past their


    memories and walked toward the future. There was no turning back. There was only a path forward, as


    long as they did not look back.


    When they reached the top of the mountain. Trevon still stood silently and did not disturb her. She


    stood at a spot and shouted into the mountain again and agam. It was the method her grandfather had


    taught her.


    After shouting, she turned to smile at Trevon, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°This is the way Grandpa


    taught me to vent. When I was young, as long as I was unhappy or did badly in the exams. Grandpa


    would bring me up the mountain to vent. After venting. I would continue to work hard. Grandpa often


    said that climbing the mountain is like walking through life. You can¡¯t jump on the steep cliff. You have


    to be careful step by step and not make any big mistakes. Once you make a mistake, you won¡¯t be able


    to change it. You might be crushed.


    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t understand what Grandpa meant. I was too young. Now, I seem to understand


    what Grandpa was implying. He was subtly telling me that he had made a mistake and couldn¡¯t change


    it.¡±


    Trevon listened to her quietly. He walked closer to her and hugged her shoulders as they looked at the


    scenery of Athana. He opened his thin lips slightly and said. ¡°No matter what, you still have me. I¡¯ll


    always be here as long as you need me.¡±


    She put one arm around his waist and leaned her head on his shoulder. The quietpany had always


    been the most healing and respectful. He did not tell her what he thought and what she should do.


    Everyone had their own thoughts and their own unique way of dealing with emotions.


    After climbing the mountain, the two of them went to the rock climbing hall to climb. The two of them


    began topete in speed Trevon deliberately slowed down to wait for her during the climb.


    They did everything ording to the list. Thest two were piano and boxing, in order not to make their


    hands tremble, they chose to y the piano first. The venue was Lithern Club. asionally, it would


    be booked by someone to prepare a


    romantic event


    By the end of the day, she had alreadypleted half of the list. In order to prevent Natalie from being


    exhausted. Trevon suggested that they continue tomorrow. She did not object. She slept especially


    quietly that night. Trevon was also very obedient. He just quietly apanied her and hugged her.


    On Sunday, because Trevon secretly lit sleeping incense at night, Natalie did not wake up in the


    morning and slept until 10 am. After she woke up and had lunch, it was 11:30 am.


    They spent the morning in bed.


    In the afternoon, there were only a few staff in Lithern Club. Surprisingly, Frank Roberts was in the


    office. Trevon led Natalie into the office.


    Frankid on the sofa and was about to take an afternoon nap. He was very rxed. Trevon noticed


    that Natalie¡¯s mood was much better, so he teased Frank ¡°You didn¡¯t contact Auntie Ava?¡±


    Frankidzily on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking like an idle prince


    ¡°You¡¯re so free today. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He nced at Natalie, who was behind.


    ¡°Let me borrow your piano, Trevon said.


    ¡°My lord¡¯s no sense of direction shouldn¡¯t be contagious. The piano is on the first floor. I didn¡¯t lock it, so


    there¡¯s no need to pretend to be very polite.¡± Frank retorted to Trevon in front of Natalie.


    Trevon said, ¡°I mainly want to see if you¡¯re lovesick. If you¡¯re depressed, I can still give you a pill.¡±


    ¡°I thank your whole family,¡± Frank said.


    Trevon brought Natalie to the first floor. She slowly sat down. It had been many years since she had


    yed. She wanted to flip through the score, but she saw a score of a piano piece named ¡°Possibility¡±


    on the piano. In an instant, she felt that this score seemed to be quite suitable. It was especially


    suitable for the current scene.


    Clenching her fist, she finally released it and pressed every note. A nice melody sounded at Lithern


    Club. Every note floated.


    Her piano ying was not the best, but it was not bad. It was much better than many professionals.


    She controlled every rhythm very well. Trevon Wilson stood at the side and stared at Natalie Foster on


    the stage. This was the first time he had seen Natalie y the piano. It was beautiful and charming, but


    there was sadness on his face. He saw it.


    Her heart ached slightly.


    She heard a voice in the way. ¡°Does your wife know?¡±


    Trevon replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Frank had one hand in his pocket and the other smoking. He nced at Natalie on the stage. ¡°You¡¯re


    not in a bad state. It¡¯s not as serious as you thought. It seems that you have a huge misunderstanding


    of your wife.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, you can shut up.¡± Trevon rolled his eyes at him. Only Ava could cure his


    stupid mouth.


    Im reminding you to spend more time getting to know your wife. Frank replied after taking a puff of his


    cigarette.


    ¡°Thank you. You can continue to talk nonsense after you¡¯ve dealt with your own business. Go pick out


    the best man¡¯s clothes next Sunday¡±


    Frank¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette paused His lips curled into a sly smile ¡°Where¡¯s the


    bridesmaid?¡±


    Trevon did not look at Frank. He said impatiently. ¡°What do you think? Is your brain kicked by a


    donkey?¡±


    Frank was not angry Instead, the smile on his lips widened. ¡°Alright, do you want to bring her?¡±


    ¡°No need. My wife said that Ava has been seizing the time to study. The designer will go over there to


    take measurements. I¡¯m afraid your n won¡¯te true.¡± Trevon was much happier. The mood of


    Natalie on the stage was also much better.


    A piece of music was letting go, bidding farewell to the future, recalling the past, and burying it.


    Frank said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have time on Sunday. Let the designere to my ce to take my


    measurements. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can choose not to participate. I¡¯ll help Ava find another best man to pair with. I think Chris


    Yarin is not bad¡±


    Frank snapped, ¡°You dare!¡±


    Frank thought of the helmet that Ava Turner had touched before she left. He stared at Trevon and said


    meaningfully, ¡°Your wife probably doesn¡¯t know that you buried Edward Landor¡¯s helmet with me,


    right?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just a burial? Frank wouldn¡¯t wear it. No one would touch it ever.


    Hearing this, Trevon did not feel embarrassed. He curled his lips and put his hands in his pockets as he


    looked at the woman on the stage who was intoxicated by the song ¡°The stuff from Ninja Landor is


    suitable for this.¡±


    When Frank heard this nickname, he frowned. ¡°You found a good word. If you have time, find one for


    yourself.¡±


    Trevon quickly replied, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    Frank smiled and did not answer. In his mind was Ava¡¯s infectious smile. Then, he subconsciously


    smiled

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    They were inside the boxing room.


    On the stage. Natalie wore red gloves and a mouth guard as she practiced a series of warm-up


    moves.


    Trevon put on his equipment and stood opposite Natalie. He took a step forward and helped fix her


    equipment. After that, Trevon took a step back to take a look.


    After exercising for a few minutes, Natalie asked expressionlessly, ¡°Are you done staring?¡±


    Trevon came back to his senses and replied. ¡°Yes, be careful¡±


    Natalie did not reply to this. Instead, she threw a punch. She did not want to waste a single second.


    Her movements and punches were fast. Her body was light, but the strength of each punch was quite


    powerful.


    Trevon knew that he had to punch. He could not just keep dodging, or else Natalie would not be able to


    vent her anger. H was stronger than Natalie. The punch brought the wind to Natalie¡¯s face, and she


    quickly dodged it.


    On the stage, the two of them refused to give in. They exchanged punches one after another. They


    kept going without feeling tired at all. Trevon was actually willing to endure it. However, when Natalie


    was hit by him, he would always frown with heartache. On the other hand, Natalie had no change in


    expression.


    He knew that she was letting go of her memories and venting.


    The only thing Trevon could do was to apany Natalie.


    Frank held a cigarette between his lips as he leaned against the door frame of the boxing arena. He


    watched the couple on the stage loving and fighting each other with interest and found it quite


    intriguing. Trevon had an interesting taste.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and found Ava¡¯s chat box. He took a perfect video of the intense


    battle on the stage and captured every point very well. After taking the video, he sent it over.


    Then, he held his phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other. From time to time, he would take a


    puff. With a ding, Ava¡¯s message popped up. [What?]


    Ava¡¯s messages were like a series of cannons,ing in one after another. [Ah¡­ Frank, is this my


    sister and brother-inw?]


    [Am I hallucinating? Are they boxing? Does Natalie know how to box?]


    [She looks awesome. Frank, take another photo for me and add one of your selfies. I miss you.]


    Frank was unbothered at first. Ava¡¯s excitement could be seen from her words. However, when Frank


    saw thest sentence, his lips that were biting on the cigarette trembled and he almost dropped it. Ava


    always said whatever came to her mind without hiding anything. Frank replied. [Natalie also knows how


    to dance and y the piano.]


    Ava replied, [Really? Really? This is too exciting. Natalie is so talented! What kind of power couple is


    this?]


    Frank replied with I to show how speechless he was.


    There was a heated fight on the stage and a heated conversation below the stage. Everyone had their


    own venue.


    Unaware of the reason, Ava thought that this was Natalie¡¯s new skill. She shared this video to the Fairy


    Fortress. She only felt that Natalie and Trevon were very cool andpatible.


    The group chat instantly exploded. Sherri knew that Natalie knew how to box. Yesterday, she had


    asked Natalie out to hang out but got rejected. After being friends so many years, she knew Natalie


    very well. Natalie would not box unless she was unhappy. This was a habit that Natalie had developed


    over the years.


    Therefore, Sherri was sure that Natalie was unhappy. After work that day, she said that she would try


    on the wedding dress today. It seemed that there was no need to try on it. Natalie should have her own


    things to do.


    Sherri privately messaged Ava. [Ava, recall the video. I¡¯ll exin the reasonter.]


    It wasn¡¯t that Sherri didn¡¯t want Rose to see it, but she was afraid that Natalie would find out after the


    match that her other side had been exposed. The others might see Natalie¡¯s handsomeness on stage,


    but to Sherri, she saw Natalie¡¯s trauma.


    Ava moved quickly. The video that was sent less than two minutes ago was recalled. Rose held the


    phone in a daze. She did not know what was going on. After watching for a while, the video


    disappeared. However, she saw the environment of the boxing ring clearly.


    She was very sure that it was Lithern Club, Trevon¡¯s territory.


    Rose immediately called Frank. Frank, who was chatting with Ava, rejected the call without hesitation.


    However, Rose kept disturbing him. Frank picked up helplessly and said unhappily, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Rose was stunned for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Frank, did you send the video to Ava? Is Natalie in


    Lithern Club?¡±


    Frank paused for a moment. Why did Ava send the video to Rose? It seemed like she did not know the


    reason. Stunned, Frank replied ¡°What does it have to do with you? You should go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Frank, send it to me,¡± Rose begged ¡°Natalie looks so hot. Her punches and counterattacks are


    amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t


    time to listen to your nonsense Tm busy.¡± Frank said impatiently.


    ¡°What are you busy with? Ava has already gone back. You¡¯re all alone,¡± Rose exposed him.


    Frank took a deep breath. He dn¡¯t want to talk to his sister anymore. It was too tiring.


    Rose suddenly thought of something Frank, are you going to be the best man? Do you want to try on


    the suit today?¡± She thought that Natalie and Trevon were just simply boxing to bond. To her, it was a


    fun moment between husband and wife.


    ¡°The time changed.¡± Frank said ¡°It¡¯s next week.¡±


    Rose suddenly raised her voice ¡°Ah, when did it change? Why didn¡¯t I know? Why didn¡¯t anyone inform


    me?¡±


    Inside, Frank thought, ¡°It¡¯s already a feat that Trevon¡¯s wife is not having a mental breakdown. She¡¯d be


    a superwoman if she still remembered to inform you¡±


    Outside, Frank said. ¡°I know that you¡¯re going to be the bridesmaid, but you¡¯re acting so excited. It¡¯s


    like the groom has run away and canceled the wedding You¡¯re the bridesmaid, not the bride. Don¡¯t add


    to the drama.¡°


    Before hanging up, he added, ¡°Go outside and touch grass if you have nothing to do.¡±


    Meanwhile, the group chat was no chatting. Sherri was sending a private message to Ava. [Ava, don¡¯t


    worry. Natalie might have encountered something unhappy and is just venting. She feels better every


    time she finishes boxing. It¡¯s great that she still has Trevon to apany her to vent.]


    Ava was still a little worried. Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Let¡¯s wait until Natalie is happy.]


    The two fought for an hour in the boxing ring. Nataliey on the stage tiredly with her arms spread, her


    legs together, and her eyes close


    Seeing this, Frank stood up and left. He even closed the door behind him. He walked to the door and


    said to a security guard, ¡°You,e over Guard this side and don¡¯t let anyone in. Leave when the


    people insidee out.¡±


    The security guard said. ¡°Okay, boss¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Trevon sat down first and theny down as well. He crossed his arms behind his head and looked up at


    the pure white ceiling. He asked Natalie beside him, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Natalie opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Then, she turned around and


    their eyes met. Trevon seemed to see into Natalie Natalie felt scared and guilty. She could not hide it.


    She was indeed forcing herself to hide her emotions. She did not want Trevon to worry. In the past,


    when she was alone, she could hide somewhere and cry. Now that Trevon was by her side, she could


    not hide her emotions anymore. She could only find something to vent.


    She quickly averted her gaze and continued to look at the ceiling as she said. ¡°I admit that I feel


    terrible. Since I was young, Grandpa and 1 relied on each other Grandpa is the only one for me. I don¡¯t


    have a mother or a father. You can say that Grandpa is my everything. All my excellence was nurtured


    by Grandpa. He spent a lot of time and energy on me. Do you know? After knowing what Grandpa was


    hiding. I felt like my world has copsed.¡±


    When the thing one believed in suddenly copses, one¡¯s entire world copses with it. This was how


    Natalie felt now. She felt suffocated and ufortable, but after two days of venting, with Trevon¡¯s


    anymore.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Natalie paused for a moment, perhaps because she was thinking about the time he spent with Barron.


    Trevon did not interrupt He just pursed his lips and did not say anything. He tried his best to be a quiet


    listener.


    After a while, Natalie continued to share ¡°When I was sick as a child, Grandpa would always stay by


    my side. While I was in a daze, I saw him wiping his tears several times. Now that I think about it,


    Grandpa might have felt guilty.


    ¡°After seeing the diary and the video, I had a moment of doubt. Was Grandpa¡¯s love for me guilt or true


    love? Did Grandpa raise me out of love orpensation¡¯ After two days, I figured it out. Love and guilt


    coexisted. Grandpa didn¡¯t go a day without feeling guilt in the diary, but there¡¯s no cure for regret in the


    world. All he could do was make it up to me and protect me.


    ¡°Signing a contract with Harry to sever the father-son rtionship, I think Grandpa probably wanted to


    protect Harry as a father for thest time. In the future, they would no longer be father and son. At the


    same time, he was telling Harry to take care of himself. I think that should be the case. Trevon, if


    something like this happened to Jasper, you should choose to protect him too¡±


    How many parents could put righteousness before family and make a decisive choice?


    She didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t know, because it didn¡¯t happen to her. Now that she was also a mother,


    she seemed to be able to understand but not entirely.


    The only thing she was sure of was that her grandfather loved her.


    After a moment of silence, Trevon stared at the ceiling and said, ¡°This won¡¯t happen to us.¡±


    A line of tears that Natalie had been suppressing for a long time formed a line and flowed down onto


    the boxing ring. They dripped silently and pooled beside her. She did not wipe them away and let the


    tears fall.


    There was a moment of silence. Trevon sensed that something was different. He turned around slightly,


    leaned over, and reached out to wipe Natalie¡¯s tears. He felt pain in his own licart. ¡°You still have me,¡±


    Trevon said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suppress all the emotions in your heart. You can vent them however


    you want. You can bite me or hit me until you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±


    Gentle words could always break through hidden emotions. Sometimes, the hardships of life did not


    make people cry. Sometimes, the mockery everywhere did not make people cry. Instead, someone


    noticing that you¡¯re back or asking if you¡¯ve eaten could easily break through one¡¯s defense.


    Trevon supported his head with one hand and turned sideways.


    Natalie turned around naturally and threw herself into Trevon¡¯s arms, hugging his waist tightly. Her feet


    were sandwiched between Trevon¡¯s legs, slightly bent. His other hand wrapped around her waist and


    pulled her towards his body.


    The sound of crying was low on the stage. A tear stain appeared on Trevon¡¯s boxing uniform and it


    darkened. Natalie cried for a very, very long time. Trevon¡¯s hand that was supporting his head turned


    sore.


    When Natalie stopped, she slowly moved away. Trevon lowered his eyes to look at her and asked. ¡°Are


    you feeling better? If not. I have a good way to let you vent andpletely forget about your


    unhappiness.¡±


    Natalie, who had just finished crying, did not probe further into the meaning of his words. ¡°What? Tell


    me,¡± she said.


    The next moment, Trevon did not say anything, but his actions directly told her what he was doing. He


    raised his chin and his thin lips quickly covered Natalie¡¯s. He removed the hand that was supporting his


    head and pressed it against the top of


    her head


    Trevon leaned forward to block out the light in front of her, so that all she could see was him. Her teeth


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    were pried open. Surprisingly, Natalie did not refuse. Instead, she wanted to indulge herself for once.


    The boxing ring did not seem too bad. She wrapped her arms around Trevon¡¯s neck and pulled him


    towards her. She kissed until both of them were panting heavily Trevon let go of her with bloodshot


    eyes and asked hoarsely. ¡°Shall we do it?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s lips curled up slightly. In the future, her memories of the ring would no longer be of her


    grandfather standing at the side and watching her train. Instead, it would be of her being intimate with


    Trevon. This change was quite eptable. ¡°Sure, but is the door closed? Is there a camera here?¡±


    The next second, Trevon got up and went to lock the door. The security guard outside was very


    puzzled. Was there a need to lock the door when he was guarding the door? Who was he looking down


    on?


    Then, Trevon found the location of the electric switch and pulled the switch. In an instant, the room


    darkened. The window was still open, and the breeze stirred the curtains. Traces of light dimly


    illuminated the dim room.


    Trevon returned to the ring andy down beside Natalie. He kissed her lips again, and it became more


    and more intense. The atmosphere in the boxing ring became hazy, melting into the fluttering curtains.


    The ring was no longer a ring, but a huge bed. It was veryfortable and they were lost in each


    other.


    Time passed second by second. The security guard at the door kept hearing strange sounds. He felt


    that it should be the sound of the two of them punching and being in pain.


    An hour and a halfter, Natalie was carried out with her clothes on. She was nestled in Trevon¡¯s arms.


    No one could see her flushed face. The security guard was stunned when he opened the door.


    The security guard looked at the man striding away and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Was


    Trevon so ruthless that Natalie couldn¡¯t walk after boxing?


    When they went down the stairs, they met Frank, who was sitting at the bar counter. Frank looked at


    Trevon meaningfully and said yfully. When you re done, remember to send me the room fee. I don¡¯t


    ept freeloaders.¡±


    Fortunately. Natalie was hiding under her clothes. If she didn¡¯t have her clothes covering her, she¡¯d


    want to find a hole to hide in. The consequences of letting herself go wild was embarrassing.


    Trevon met Frank¡¯s frivolous gaze and smiled. He ignored Frank¡¯sment and carried Natalie out.


    Since his wife was in a good mood, Trevon naturally felt better too.


    In the underground parking lot. Trevon carried Natalie into the front passenger seat and sat down. He


    lifted Natalie¡¯s clothes and covered herp. Natalie had already changed her clothes and her previous


    boxing uniform was also lying in the trash


    At this moment, her face was very red like a stir-fried lobster. Trevon said in a good mood. ¡°Natalie,


    how about this method? Does it make you feel better?¡±


    Natalie did not show any weakness. She raised his chin and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She pretended to be


    calm.


    However, it was indeed alright. At the very least, she had really forgotten about the unpleasant things.


    She might not want to box anymore in the future After all, the bed scenes would surface in her brain.


    Trevon could not help butugh when he saw Natalie feign calmness. He did not expose her. He


    walked around the back of the car opened the driver¡¯s door. got into the car, and started the engine. He


    turned the steering wheel with one hand. The car reversed out of the parking space. When he


    continued to step on the elerator. Natalie turned her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cemetery¡±


    Trevon¡¯s hands on the steering wheel paused. ¡°Okay¡± It was time to say goodbye.


    By the time they reached the cemetery, the flush on Natalie¡¯s body had faded. She looked at the silent


    cemetery and listened to the crisp and pleasant birdsong. Her frustration was gone. Her heart slowly


    calmed down. Instead of telling Trevon to leave, she slowly squatted down.


    Trevon squatted down to help tidy up the grass.


    Natalie took out a wet towel and wiped the tombstone bit by bit. After a long time, she got up to leave.


    But right then. Trevon bowed once and left. Tll wait for you over there.¡±


    She needed time to talk to her grandfather alone.


    Natalie realized that Trevon was bing more and more sensible. He did not need to be reminded at


    all. With just a look. and a move, he seemed to know what to do next.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    The ck tombstone shone after being polished by the wet wipes. Under the warm light, it could even


    refract a trace of light, and the warm sun slowly covered it.


    Natalie¡¯s heart was suddenly enlightened and relieved.


    She sat on the ground and looked at Jenny and her grandfather¡¯s tombstone. Her lips curved slightly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve seen the video


    you left behind. I¡¯ve also seen the information.¡±


    Her tone wasn¡¯t that sad. It sounded like she was telling them a story.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t leave anything behind. You should have taken everything away, but you left behind


    the information. I spent two days trying to digest this information. It¡¯s too shocking for me. I¡¯ve finished


    digesting it now, but I.. I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯ve thought about it. You found out the truth after Mom and


    my maternal grandparents passed away, so their departure has nothing to do with you. If there¡¯s


    anything, it¡¯s that you covered up the mistake.


    ¡°Harry has already received the punishment he deserves. Elena has already paid for her mistakes.


    Tucker¡¯s academic results are quite good now. His thoughts are not distorted by Elena.¡±


    ¡°Im getting married next month. You¡¯ll be happy for me, right? Lena, help me take care of this old man.


    His life was too tiring and he spent every day in guilt. I hope he can be carefree on that side.¡±


    She rambled on for a long time. In the end, Natalie told her grandfather that she really didn¡¯t me him


    anymore. She was very happy now. She had the love of her uncles, Trevon, the Wilson family, and


    Lena Everyone loved her with all their hearts. It could be said that they had all doted on her. Why was


    she still hung up on the past? She didn¡¯t know how much more there would be in the future. She


    wanted to live happily every day and spend it with a smile.


    Trevon saw her walking over and put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Alright, are you tired? Do you


    want me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s your fault anyway¡±


    Trevon epted the me and squatted down with a smile. Nataliey on his back and wrapped her


    arms around his neck. Trevon stood up effortlessly and walked forward step by step. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll be by


    your side for the rest of your life. There will only be happiness and no crying.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie was touched, but she didn¡¯t cry. She rested her chin on Trevon¡¯s shoulder and quietly


    counted the steps. down


    There were a total of 108 steps. She really hoped that they could reach this age together.


    Sitting in the car. Trevon asked tentatively. ¡°Do you want to meet Mom¡¯s first love?¡±


    In the video, her grandpa said that Harry misunderstood that her mother had cheated on him because


    she had gone to a hotel with a man. As for what she had gone to do, no one knew. However, from the


    paternity test, her mother had not let Harry down.


    Hence, she and that man had also been innocent.


    Seeing Natalie freeze, Trevon said, ¡°That man is Grand Manor¡¯s chef, the one that cooks in a simr


    way as you. Do you want to see him?¡±


    Since Natalie didn¡¯t want to live in ignorance, she would definitely see him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car left the cemetery and went to Grand Manor. An hourter, the car stopped at Grand Manor.


    During this time, Trevon called Frank and asked his people to bring the chef to Grand Manor¡¯s


    conference room.


    A man wearing a white chef¡¯s coat and a white chef¡¯s hat was already in the conference room. He sat


    on the leather sofa with his hands crossed. He did not know why his boss called him here, but he did


    not show any uneasiness.


    After Trevon pushed the door open with Natalie, the chef finally understood what was going on. He was


    not afraid, nor did he retreat. Instead, he smiled as if he was already prepared. ¡°You came, after all.¡±


    After hearing this, Natalie carefully sized up the chef. From his appearance, she could guess that he


    looked better than Harry when he was young. It was not strange if her mother liked him, but why did


    they not get together? This was what she wanted to ask today.


    The two of them sat down side by side in front of the chef. Strangely, there was no energy on the chef¡¯s


    face, like he wasn¡¯t actually alive. Natalie did not know how to express it, but this person had very faint


    signs of life. She did not know if she had seen wrongly.


    The chef kept studying Natalie¡¯s facial features. He pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°You¡¯re very simr


    to your mother. You¡¯re practically carved from the same mold. Be it your eyes, mouth, or eyes, they¡¯re


    all the same.¡±


    The chef confessed immediately that he knew Natalie¡¯s mother. It seemed that he had already guessed


    their purpose foring. Thus, Natalie did not beat around the bush. ¡°Can I ask about my mother and


    you back then?¡±


    The chef nced out of the window and said slowly, ¡°I met your mother 33 years ago. At that time, your


    mother was 18 and I was 19. I¡¯m a year older than your mother. Your mother gave birth to you at the


    age of 26. If she¡¯s still alive now, she should


    be 51 years old and still very beautiful.


    ¡°I came from Sapphire City. My encounter with your mother was not a coincidence. Instead, I looked for


    her I was the one who nned our meeting. I identally found out that Daisy wanted to learn culinary


    skills. I think it was your grandfather¡¯s birthday. She wanted to make a cake for them personally. She


    asked her friends in the restaurant where it was more suitable to learn. In the end, they confirmed the


    location, and I followed. Coincidentally, I knew this skill


    ¡°Naturally, I became Daisy¡¯s teacher. During that period of time, she worked very hard to study every


    day after school. She lied and said that she went out to y with her ssmates. She doesn¡¯t usually


    lie, so your grandfather and the others didn¡¯t suspect anything. After studying for a week. I taught her


    the skills and got to know her. We became good friends and got each other¡¯s number.


    ¡°On your grandfather¡¯s birthday, she made a very good-looking low-sugar cake for them. She was very


    happy and even sent a message to share her joy with me. After that, she realized that she had the


    talent to be a chef and wanted to learn how to cook. In order to make a living, I joined a hotel. After the


    kitchen closed for the day, I would take her to the kitchen to teach her. I taught her for a few years.


    Unsurprisingly, I fell in love with Daisy. I loved her very much. She was too outstanding and too good.


    However, I knew I was not worthy of her and could not be with her. Now, I regret that I would rather


    ept her love with guilt.¡±


    Natalie was surprised. ¡°So you and my mother were in love. Then why¡­¡±


    The chef remembered how Daisy had asked him if he liked her and if he wanted to be with her. He still


    remembered her shyness back then.


    Trevon got right to the point. ¡°Your family had something to do with her disappearance, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    The chef chuckled. ¡°As expected of Mr. Wilson. You can guess it just by listening to my guilt. My mother


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    was a maid for the Turner family in the early years. She took care of the kids. At that time, the Turner


    family was not the richest person in Sapphire City yet. The secretary fell in love with the head of the


    Turner family at that time and bribed my mother. The old man loved Daisy very much and had to see


    her every day. One day, Daisy was brought to thepany. My mother worked. with the secretary to


    steal the child and handed it to the secretary¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°Before my mother died, she threatened that secretary to find out that Daisy was in Athana¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    After hearing the chef¡¯s words, Natalie was very confused, but it also helped sort out her thoughts a


    little. The chef felt guilty because his mother hadmitted a crime and stolen Daisy. He could not let


    go of this guilt and love Daisy without theseplications.


    But why hadn¡¯t Daisy¡¯s father been able to find out?


    Hadn¡¯t any traces been left behind?


    Had it really been done so wlessly?


    This was Natalie¡¯s biggest doubt She frowned.


    The chef seemed to have seen through Natalie¡¯s doubts and automatically interpreted it. ¡°You must be


    very curious why they couldn¡¯t find any clues. The Inte 51 years ago wasn¡¯t so developed, and


    there weren¡¯t so many high-rise buildings. let alone surveince cameras. Besides, the transaction


    between the secretary and my mother was in cash. No clues could have been found¡±


    An hourter. Natalie and Trevon found out the truth. It turned out that the chef¡¯s mother, the Turner


    family¡¯s former maid, had nightmares after doing this. Before she died, she told her son to go to Athana


    to find Daisy and bring her back to the Turner family. Then she could live the life that she deserved.


    However, the chef broke his promise. He found Daisy but didn¡¯t bring her back.


    This was because he had fallen in love with his mother and made the most selfish choice. He was


    afraid that he would not be able to stay by Daisy¡¯s side if she returned to her family. He was even more


    afraid that he would not be worthy of Daisy anymore after she returned. Many self-concerns made him


    make the worst choice and harmed Daisy.


    When Daisy confessed her love to him, he retreated and rejected Daisy. When Daisy hurriedly married


    Harry Foster and the chef attempted suicide, Daisy still had him in her heart. Daisy went to the hotel to


    see him. It was also that time that changed his mother¡¯s marriage and gave Elena an opportunity.


    The chef didn¡¯t tell Natalie his name. Natalie didn¡¯t want to know either. In the end, he was the one who


    harmed his mother. If it weren¡¯t for his greed, Daisy might have been very happy to be a pampered


    youngdy. Grandma wouldn¡¯t have passed away depressed and regretful, and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have


    passed away ming himself.


    The choice made in a second had harmed so many people. The maid had asked the chef to help her


    atone for her sins and bring Daisy back, but the chef did not. Had Daisy met the wrong person or was it


    fate?


    While Natalie was still thinking, Trevon spoke up above her head. Tm sorry, I didn¡¯t find this point.¡±


    Natalie looked up at him and smiled. ¡®You¡¯re a human, not a god. He already said that 51 years ago,


    there were only two people who did bad things, and they did it in cash. There were no surveince


    cameras or witnesses. What can you find out from such a simple clue? I just don¡¯t know if he loves my


    mother or himself. Actually, I think I saw him when I was young. 1 vaguely saw him a few times at the


    intersection of the road home. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination.¡±


    Trevon looked at her lovingly. ¡°It might not be your imagination. Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Everything has been cleared up. Next, are you ready to be my Mrs. Wilson? I don¡¯t want my bride to


    look miserable.¡±


    Trevon hoped that Natalie would marry him without any worries or burdens. There should only be


    happiness and joy.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Sunday of the second week, they went to a haute couture bridal shop in Athana.


    The two women kept wandering around in front of the bridesmaid dresses. The three men satzily on


    the sofa and drank the coffee served by the waiter. Naturally, the food served at a high-end ce was


    different.


    The service attitude was different too.


    The designer walked towards the customer waiting area and said politely, ¡°Mr. Wilson, your three sets


    of clothes are here. Do you want to try them on now or wait for your wife toe out?¡±


    Trevon nced in the direction of the fitting room and retracted his gaze. He replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    This meant that he would wait for Mrs. Wilson toe out before trying it on. The designer understood


    and did not say anything else. He silently retreated to the door of the fitting room. He was waiting for


    Mrs. Wilson toe out after putting on his clothes to see if there were any changes.


    The staff walked to Rose and Sherri. The two of them were happily looking at the bridesmaid¡¯s dresses.


    They looked at one after another. All of the dresses were beautiful and they were conflicted.


    ¡°Ladies, these are all unique products,¡± the staff introduced. ¡°Our chief designer designed them


    ording to Mr. Wilson¡¯s requirements, so you won¡¯t be wearing the same thing as someone else. You


    can tell me which one you like or which one needs to be modified. We¡¯ll record it down and modify it.¡±


    Rose took a champagne-colored bridesmaid dress and nudged Sherri, who was still looking at the


    clothes. ¡°Sherri, let¡¯s wear this color instead of white.¡±


    Sherri asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Rose replied. ¡°On April 18th, we¡¯re bridesmaids, not brides. We definitely have to


    wear other colors toplement the bride. If I¡¯m too good-looking. I might overshadow the bride. You


    should exercise less at night these days. I think your brain has been exhausted by Hackett. You¡¯ve


    be stupid from all that motion.¡±


    Sherri swatted Rose. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me like that. Half of what you said is the truth, but you don¡¯t


    have to say it out loud. Where are your manners?¡±


    The waitress was speechless. What did she just hear? She was only here to introduce the bridesmaid


    outfits. She had no intention of listening to other people¡¯s sex life.


    She could only me herself for understanding the dirty jokes so easily.


    Roseughed uncontrobly. The originally romantic matter of choosing a wedding dress had been


    turned into something weird.


    Trevon sat on the sofa and waited. He looked at Rose, who wasughing non-stop. He turned his head


    and asked Frank, ¡°Can¡¯t you control your sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hold a wedding. Frank shot back. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you to pay me for showing up


    and adding to the atmosphere


    ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t say it¡¯s a funeral. Trevon thought inside.


    This was the first time he had heard that there was a fee for getting someone to smile What logic was


    this?


    Trevon¡¯s expression turned dark. It was bad luck to meet this guy. Trevon could not be bothered Frank


    anymore. He stood up and walked to the changing room.


    Hackett sat beside Frank and held his shoulder with one hand. When Frank nced at him, Hackett


    put his hand down and said with a smile. ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve be bolder after falling in love.¡±


    Frank ced his hands on the back of the sofa and teasedzily, ¡°Yourst name should be Cat.¡±


    Hackett was confused.


    Was Frank calling him a scaredy cat?


    The door of the fitting room was pushed open. The chief designer and the worker came out with


    Natalie.


    She was wearing a white wedding dress with a luxurious design.


    It was a tube top, but because of Trevon¡¯s possessiveness, he specifically asked the designer to add


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    transparent gauze to her neck. It was faintly discernible, but it also covered the skin that would have


    been exposed.


    There were two shoulder straps on her arms. They were made of gauze, and the hemlines on both


    sides were uneven. Everyyer was embroidered with rhinestones. All the flowers on her clothes were


    embroidered with diamonds. It was unique and luxurious without looking gaudy. They were gentle and


    dazzling, but they also had a morous and gentle aura.


    In order to highlight the effect, the makeup artist put on bridal makeup for Natalie. The slightly curled


    ends of her hair were spread out, and a few strands of hair were deliberately ced on both sides of


    her chest. Upon closer inspection, even the transparent veil on her head was embroidered with


    rhinestones.


    Trevon stood rooted to the ground. He was dumbfounded. When the designer had shown him the


    wedding dress, he¡¯d felt that it was very suitable for Natalie.


    He couldn¡¯t help but walk over. He couldn¡¯t bear to touch her, afraid that he would mess up this


    beautiful scene. ¡°Honey. you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Natalie smiled and the warm light shone on Trevon¡¯s chest.


    The designer began to introduce the wedding dress. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, look in the mirror. If you¡¯re not


    satisfied, I can make some changes. If you have any requests, feel free to ask.¡±


    Natalie nced at herself in the mirror. She still had Trevon, and there was also Hackett who had


    barged into the reflection. However, in the next second, Trevon pushed Hackett aside in disdain. No


    matter how he looked at it, Hackett was an eyesore.


    Hackett, who was caught off guard, cursed out loud.


    In an instant, only Natalie and Trevon were left in the mirror¡¯s reflection. Trevon¡¯s clothes were not too


    different from his usual style. Natalie was used to seeing him in a suit and leather shoes. The groom¡¯s


    outfit was also a ck suit, but the clothes were vaguely embedded with gold thread. They sparkled


    under the light.


    He was low-key yet ssy.


    Natalie looked at them in the mirror. ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    The designer smiled at the romantic exchange.


    Natalie also thought that she looked very good. However, she felt a little ufortable and suggested


    to the designer, ¡°Excuse me, can you remove this thin veil above my chest? It¡¯ll look cleaner this way.¡±


    The designer looked up at Trevon and said awkwardly. ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you discuss it with Mr. Wilson?¡±


    The designer¡¯s original design did not have this gauze. It was added because Mr. Wilson was afraid


    that someone else would see Mrs. Wilson¡¯s chest. Now that Mrs. Wilson wanted it to be removed, it


    was obvious that it had not been discussed. The designer did not dare to casually agree to remove it


    Natalie seemed to have understood what he meant. She looked up at Trevon.


    After a few minutes of silence, he relented. ¡°Do as Mrs. Wilson asks.¡±


    The designer quickly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose and Sherri had already put on their champagne-colored bridesmaid outfits. The two of them held


    hands and stood. side by side as they sighed.


    Rose realized that her thoughts were unnecessary. ¡°Sherri, I guess we wouldn¡¯t be able to overshadow


    Natalie even if we wore a white gown. Is she really wearing a wedding dress? All I can see is dor


    signs and a hefty price tag.¡±


    Sherri nodded in agreement. Why did people like rhinestones so much recently? However, she seemed


    to like them too. She had been dazzled by the Ava chair. It was the same now. ¡°Actually, it seems to be


    true. I¡¯m definitely saying that it looks good. Anything piled up with money would be pretty, right? Don¡¯t


    you think so?¡±


    Rose said affirmatively, ¡°I can tell from your incoherent speech that it¡¯s true. The designer is quite


    skilled. Why don¡¯t we save the designer¡¯s contact information for a while in case of emergencies?


    Forget it, you¡¯ll need it on Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saving it so early?¡± Sherri asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even have half a boyfriend. It¡¯ll just collect


    dust in the corner. I¡¯}] save it and you can ask me for it if you find a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that works too,¡± Rose said with a sigh.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Frank stood up and walked over to Rose, who was wearing a champagne-colored gown. He ced his


    hands on her shoulders and spun her around and around.


    The spinning made Rose dizzy.


    Rose felt that Frank must think that she was good-looking. After she stopped spinning, she asked in a


    smug tone. ¡°Hever dev look? I chose this dress.¡±


    She was wearing a champagne-colored gown with a strapless top that perfectly showerl off her


    shoulders and cotheliones


    It was sexy and moving. At the same time, the cinched waist also entuated her graceful figure. The


    multi-begered mnaliai dress had a dreamy and elegant beauty. It was a fairy-like beauty that was a little


    hazy


    Frank did not answer Rose. He just told her to stand properly. ¡°Do a pose.¡±


    Although Rose didn¡¯t know what Frank wanted to do or why he wanted to take a photo, she was happy


    to cooperate ther all, her brother, who never took photos of him, suddenly wanted to take a photo of


    her. No matter what Room wonid aber along.


    It could also show the love between siblings. Frank took a few photos seriously. This action really made


    Sherri envrions. The could not help but praise, ¡°Your brother treats you quite well.¡±


    Even without the 60-dor milkshake, there were not many brothers who could do this.


    However, they quickly realized what was up.


    Frank sent the photo to Baby Ava, who was pinned at the top of his chat history. [Do you like it? They


    chose the bridesmaid outfit.]


    Ava replied, [Wow, it looks like a fairy dress. I like it. Did they decide on this?]


    [Yes, if you like it. I¡¯ll help you settle it.]


    [Frank, do you think I¡¯ll look good in it?] Ava asked.


    [Yes] Frank replied quite frankly.


    Ava sent a cute and happy emoji, followed by a message. [Then, hubby, help me


    decide.]


    Frank couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at the words on his phone. [Okay.] he replied.


    Hackett stood at the side and secretly peeked at Frank¡¯s phone. In the end, he did not see anything


    because the screen was designed to prevent people like Hackett from peeping.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just sending a message? Hackett thought. ¡°It¡¯s not something as confidential as building an


    atomic bomb. Who hasa? fallen in love before? Is there a need to go so far?


    After confirming it, Frank walked to the designer and put the phone back in his pocket. ¡°Make another


    size in the same sovie as the gown she¡¯s wearing.¡±


    The designer said politely, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Frank reported the measurements in one breath. ¡°Height: five foot four, weight: 108 pounds. The bust,


    waist, and hip measurements are 33, 24.4, and 33.9 inches.¡±


    Rose was still in a happy daze when she realized these weren¡¯t her measurements. ¡°So I spun a bunch


    of circles to make a dress for Ava?¡± she thought.


    Rose was speechless.


    Sherri was embarrassed. As expected of a brother¡­


    Hackett stood at the side and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Rose, you


    brother used you like a tool¡±


    Natalie and Trevon had already chosen their clothes. They had also chosen two sets and were quite


    satisfied. At this moment the two of them had changed into their own clothes.


    As soon as they came out of the fitting room, they heard Frank reporting the three measurements at


    the front desk.


    Moreover, he did not see any awkward expression on Frank¡¯s face. He was very sure of the numbers.


    Natalie immediately thought about how Frank knew Ava¡¯s three sizes and was so urate. Could it be


    that they


    Before Trevon could ask on behalf of his curious wife, someone had already done it for them. This


    person was nu ally Rose, who was the victim here. ¡°Dear cold-hearted man, can I ask how you know


    the measurements of our cute Little Princess? Does she know that you know?¡±


    Then she added, ¡°Try providing my measurements too.¡±


    The two soon-to-be grooms expressed that they didn¡¯t know their wives¡¯ sizes and were very shocked


    Frank turned out


    be the best among them.


    Ava¡¯s bridesmaid outfit was confirmed by Frank, which saved the designer the time to travel thousands


    of miles to Sapphire


    City.


    Then, the waiter handed two sets of ck suits to Frank and Hackett. ¡°Sirs, this is your suit as best


    man. Do you want to try it**


    Frank took the clothes and looked at the size. ¡°There¡¯s no need to try it on. It¡¯s suitable.¡±


    The designer was surprised at how hasty he was.


    Hackett still insisted on trying it on. In the end, everyone sat on the sofa and waited for Hackett toe


    out of the fitting


    room.


    Not long after, Hackett came out wearing ck trousers and a white shirt. His hand was still stuffing the


    corner of his shirt into his pants. Seeing this, Sherri walked over to help him tidy up.


    ¡°Hackett is quite handsome. He looks like a normal person when he wears a suit,¡± Rose joked.


    Then, she turned to Frank and said, ¡°Frank, are you really not going to try? Why don¡¯t you try? I¡¯ll take


    a photo and show it


    to Ava


    Frank refused decisively. It was fine if they tried it on earlier, but now that everyone had tried it on, it


    would be awkward. ¡°No need.¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes at Frank


    The best man¡¯s suit was casual. There was a golden bowtie that matched Trevon¡¯s gold embroidery.


    Frank was quite disdainful. He felt that it looked like a waiter¡¯s uniform.


    Even after Hackett changed out of his clothes and they left. Frank still did not answer the question that


    everyone was curious about.


    How did he know Ava¡¯s measurements?


    Actually, it was because of the first night Ava stayed in Deepwater Bay. After taking a shower, Ava left


    her clothes in the bathroom and did not take them with her. Frank wanted to put them washing


    machine. When he picked the clothes up, he identally saw the size.


    He went online and searched for the waist circumference of the pants and bra. Then, he searched the


    three measurements that were rtive to the clothing size and calcted the ratio. It should be


    urate.


    The wedding date was getting closer.


    These days. Trevon and Natalie also lived in the Wilson¡¯s residence because Theo asked them to live


    there. The reason was that after they got married, they would not live in the Wilson¡¯s residence for a


    long time. Theo said that they should live there for as long as they could. He sounded pitiful, so Trevon


    and Natalie could not bear to refuse him.


    Trevon¡¯s private vi, Phoenix Manor, was being renovated. Adare Manor was a failed ce. He did


    not want to go back and live there. That was where they faked their divorce.


    Phoenix Manor would be their new home, and Natalie did not object.


    In the early stages of the wedding leave, Natalie was working at the hospital as usual. At noon, when


    she was getting off work,


    a woman wearing a ck mask, a huge sun hat, and sunsses rudely pushed open her consultation


    room.


    The woman in a ck dress suddenly appeared in her consultation room. Natalie, who was turning off


    herputer, felt that this person looked like she hade from a funeral.


    However, she did not ask or say anything. Why would she be patient with an impolite person?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman who came in closed the door and sat on the stool like a patient.


    She slowly took off her gear. When Natalie saw her face under the mask, she wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    What was not surprising was that this person was Emily. She was already used to Emily being dressed


    like this. What was surprising was that there was no patch of good skin on her face. It was bruised and


    swollen.


    It was obvious that the old and new injuries ovepped. In other words, the old injuries had not healed


    yet, but new injuries had already been added. For a second, Natalie felt pity for her.


    Natalie said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? There shouldn¡¯t be anything between us anymore, right? I


    can¡¯t think of any reason for you to look for me.¡±


    Because of the injury on his face, Emily could not open her mouth widely to speak. She opened his lips


    slightly and said, ¡°T want to make a deal with you. I have what you want. Help me get a divorce. I¡¯ll give


    you what I have, and you¡¯ll give me another 2 million dors.¡±


    Natalie ced her hands on the table and narrowed her eyes. Emily still seemed calm. It was rare to


    see such a calm expression on the face of such an annoying person. It seemed that she might have


    actually changed because of her recent


    Natalie did not know what was in Emily¡¯s hands, but for Emily to be so calm and ask for an exorbitant


    price from her, it should be something major. Natalie did not change his expression or show much


    interest. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m interested in what you have in your hands? Why don¡¯t you tell me a


    bit! Otherwise, it will waste our time.¡±


    During the conversation, Rose and Sherri pushed the door open and entered. The two of them said in


    unison, ¡°I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    When they saw Emily¡¯s backside, the two intruders looked at each other. From the back, they thought


    that Natalie¡¯s consultation room was still receiving patients. They apologized for the disturbance, but


    when they were about to close the door and leave, they were stopped by Natalie. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Rose and Sherri walked in while holding hands. Rose had never seen Emily before, so she didn¡¯t have


    much of a reaction. She thought that it was a patient. Sherri¡¯s reaction was huge. ¡°Fuck, nympho,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡­ Which lousy institution did you go to for stic surgery again? Why are


    your eyes gone? Are you alright? Are you really alright? Why are you tormenting yourself? Is


    something wrong?¡±


    After saying that, Sherri took a few exaggerated steps back and bent down to take a closer look at


    Emily¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Your face doesn¡¯t look like a failed stic surgery product. You were


    beaten up¡­ Who did it?¡±


    Rose was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s a nympho?¡± she thought.


    Emily¡¯s face darkened. She had made another mistake. She thought that if she came earlier, she


    wouldn¡¯t run into Sherri. She misjudged Sherri and Rose¡¯s eagerness to get off work.


    Emily stood up and said seriously, ¡°It has something to do with your son. You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten


    about your son and maid¡¯s car ident. I¡¯ll wait for your call. Think about whether you want what I


    have.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s Son and family were always her bottom line. In just a second, Natalie¡¯s mind shed back to


    the scene of the car ident and Jenny¡¯s death. Memories assaulted her again. She clenched her fists


    on the table. ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve made a mistake. We¡¯ve long investigated this matter. Are you trying to say


    that it has something to do with your husband¡¯s family?¡±


    Psychological warfare was Natalie¡¯s guess. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She would never let Emily control her.


    From the injuries on Emily¡¯s face, it was obvious that she wanted to escape from the wealthy family that


    she had forced her way into. Perhaps she wanted to live a normal life or perhaps she wanted revenge


    on Max.


    If it was Max, then the matter must be rted to their family. What could Emily find out? It might be an


    idental eavesdropping


    As expected, Emily was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect Natalie to be so smart. She


    wanted to take revenge. She was beaten by Max day after day. When she asked Peggy and the others


    for help. Peggy always said emotionlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t do anything at home all day and make my son


    unhappy. What else can you do, other than waste money?¡±


    Emily had enough of this kind of life. After Elena passed away, Tucker told her everything. He also told


    her how her mother killed people. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    At this moment, she was no longer arrogant to Natalie. She promised Tucker that she would not find


    trouble with Natalie again. Tucker had told her, ¡°Don¡¯t find trouble with Natalie in the future. She¡¯s really


    a good person. We¡¯ll never be able to repay her with our entire life. Let yourself go and let others go. I¡¯ll


    support you in the future. Think of a way to get out of the Wilson family.¡±


    Yes, Emily had thought of this method for a long time. It was unrealistic for her to get out of the Wilson


    family herself. She needed Trevon¡¯s help, but Trevon only listened to Natalie now. This had to make


    here to the hospital again.


    Emily mustered her courage and took a deep breath. Her tone was a little humble. ¡°Can you pull me


    out of the Wilson family first?¡±


    Even Sherri had never seen such a lowly Emily before. In an instant, she put away her jokes and


    malice. She was a kind person, but she had always wanted to help stand up for Natalie when she saw


    Emily bullying Natalie. At this moment, she did not say anything. She stood at the side with the


    confused Rose and remained silent.


    Natalie thought for a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m ck-hearted. I want to see if the thing in your


    hand is worth anything. Trevon has never been someone who can be controlled by others. If he wants


    to know, he won¡¯t need you at all. Do you understand?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Emily thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. I hope you can


    help me after you¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Natalie did not make any promises in return.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    After Emily left, the office exploded with excitement. Rose couldn¡¯t wait to ask Sherri what ¡°nympho¡±


    meant.


    Sherri patted Rose¡¯s arm and told her to wait. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin this strange nickname to you


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sherri turned around and asked Natalie. ¡°What did nympho mean by that? Does she want to make a


    deal with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. She said she had something important in her hands for me to help her get a divorce


    and give her money too. Do I look like a sucker to you?¡±


    Natalie scoffed.


    Sherri nodded in agreement. Emily seemed to have gone mad. ¡°But from the looks of it, she seems to


    be very still have to keep an eye on her. It¡¯s best to talk to Old Trevon tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go back tonight and talk about it.¡±


    confident. You


    Rose¡¯s main point was not here. She was great at giving her brother nicknames. Now, she was more


    concerned about what this nympho was. ¡°May I interrupt, what does nympho mean?¡±


    Sherri held Rose¡¯s shoulder and patiently exined nympho¡¯s history. The kind Rose could not help but


    frown when she heard that. Her heart ached for Natalie. She couldn¡¯t believe this was true. How could


    a biological father act like that? Was he human?


    Half an hourter, Sherri finished exining everything. She also shared the horrible things that


    nympho had done in the past few years. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Rose immediately said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t agree to it. If you have too much money, you can put it


    in my pocket. I don¡¯t mind you being generous with money to me.


    ¡°If you really want to investigate something, I can go home and tell Frank. If Frank won¡¯t listen to me,


    he¡¯ll definitely listen to Ava, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie said. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it. Right now, the focus is on what the three of us should


    eat. It¡¯s already 12 o¡¯clock. Should we eat out?¡±


    Natalie shook her phone and pointed it at the two of them, indicating that it was veryte.


    Sherri nced at the time and began to feel hungry. ¡°No wonder I¡¯m a little hungry. Why don¡¯t we go


    out and look for food? There¡¯s a great pasta shop that just opened across from the hospital. Do you


    want to try it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Rose said. ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I rode my bike here. Which one of you is driving? Rose, are you


    driving?¡±


    ¡°No, the driver sent me here,¡± Rose said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take Sherri¡¯s car?¡±


    Sherri suddenly thought of the problem with the carst time and asked Rose, ¡®Rose, how long did you


    look for the car in the parking lotst time? It was the day I returned your key.¡±


    Rose, who was drinking water, choked on Sherri¡¯s words and lied, ¡°It was just for a while. It was quite


    easy to find.¡±


    Sherri believed him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Little did she know that Rose had searched for a long time that day. It had taken so long that she¡¯d


    be dizzy. It was like a maze. In the end, she called Tom to look for it. In the end, when she found


    it, the car was the fifth car on her left.


    At that time, Rose was a little embarrassed by Tom¡¯s stare. His expression was indescribable. In the


    end, she came up with an excuse. ¡°I was just checking your work ability. It¡¯s quite good, I can see that


    now. I promise to put in a good word for you before William and Frank.¡±


    Rose knew how to drive, but she got a ride from her family¡¯s driver every day. Natalie found this a little


    strange. It wasn¡¯t that rich people couldn¡¯t be driven by their driver. However, with Rose¡¯s personality, it


    was strange that she would use a driver every day.


    Could it be that Rose was afraid of cars, or were her driving skills not good enough? However, judging


    from her confidence, it didn¡¯t seem like she was not good at driving.


    She was a person who loved freedom so much. That, and her belief, was the most important thing to


    her. Maybe there was another reason why she didn¡¯t drive herself every day.


    It had been a long time since theyst visited the cemetery. Now, Memorial Day had quietly arrived. In


    Athana, people would visit the family graves on this day.


    Athana Hospital had a three-day break for Memorial Day, but the doctors could choose which days to


    take off. Without affecting the hospital¡¯s outpatient visits, Natalie chose to rest on the first two days and


    work the next two days. Sherri and Rose chose the same schedule.


    Previously in the hospital, Sherri and Natalie had stuck to each other like conjoined twins. Now that


    they were triplets, the


    doctors and nurses in the hospital were very envious and jealous. However, due to Natalie and Sherri¡¯s


    family backgrounds, they could only discuss it in private.


    Rose¡¯s identity had not been exposed yet. Many people thought that she was just a nobody. Some


    people even thought that Rose was trying to kiss up to Natalie..


    Clearly, they were just jealous about what they couldn¡¯t have.


    In order to amodate Natalie¡¯s schedule, the Wilson family suggested for Natalie to visit her


    maternal family¡¯s graves first. She refused, but Theo still had her do that. The reason was that she


    needed to inform her maternal family that she needed to visit her husband¡¯s grave this year. Theo also


    wanted Natalie to send his regards to Barron. Theo was too old now and would no longer participate in


    visiting the grave,


    Natalie was very touched by Theo¡¯s respect for her in every detail. She felt at home again. In the past,


    her grandfather was the same. He would always give her the right to choose.


    Her grandpa always said that you have the right to make your own decisions in your life. Her grandpa


    could only give advice from the side. Whether Natalie epted it or not depended on herself and her


    grandpa couldn¡¯t interfere. However, if Natalie made a mistake down the road, her grandpa would still


    give her advice to correct it in time. She shouldn¡¯t be afraid of making mistakes. Everyone made


    mistakes. Small mistakes were fine, but big mistakes couldn¡¯t be made.


    Grandpa also said that not all mistakes could be offset by the words ¡°sorry¡± Even if one died, one still


    might not be able to atone for one¡¯s sins. Therefore, he told Natalie that she had to remember that she


    could make small mistakes and correct them when she discovered them. However, she couldn¡¯t go


    against her conscience and do bad things. She couldn¡¯tmit crimes and break thew. Even if she


    was really lucky to escape, her heart would be punished by her conscience for the rest. of her life.


    At that time, Natalie did not quite understand her grandfather¡¯s words. Now, she seemed to


    understand. Her grandfather was secretlyparing her to Harry, but he did not specify their names.


    After Natalie got over it, she thought of her grandfather¡¯s teachings and felt less ufortable.


    The cemetery no longer had a heavy mood. The atmosphere was rxed and the surroundings were


    lively.


    Because it was Memorial Day, it wasn¡¯t just one family that came to visit the tomb. There were also


    people who recognized. Trevon and came over in twos and threes to greet him. However, it was also


    awkward that a cemetery visit turned into a fan. meeting.


    After Trevon¡¯s expression turned cold, the remaining few people who wanted to approach him finally


    retreated. No one wanted to provoke him. What if Trevon got mad at them and took advantage of the


    cemetery location?


    It couldn¡¯t be their death anniversary next year, right?


    Trevon slowly squatted down and ced the flowers down properly. He took out a lighter from his


    pocket and lit some candles. He ced them in front of Barron¡¯s tombstone. He did the same thing and


    ced candles in front of Jenny¡¯s


    tombstone.


    The fire burned brightly. Jasper was very curious and courageously went forward to y with them.


    Trevon grabbed the back of his cor and brought him back. This isn¡¯t something to y with.¡±


    Jasper still took a step forward, unwilling to give up. Fire,¡± he said,


    ¡°Be careful you¡¯ll get your pants on fire,¡± Trevon said.


    Natalie was polishing the tombstone. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, your father is right. Be careful you


    don¡¯t get your pants on


    fire.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, Japser¡­¡± A soft and cute voice came from afar. There was joy in her voice.


    It was Ruby. Coincidentally, Hackett¡¯s family was also visiting the grave today.


    Sherri followed Hackett and Ruby over. Natalie stood up and looked in the other direction. She saw


    Hackett¡¯s parents standing in front of a tombstone. They were busy.


    ¡°You guys are here today too?¡± Natalie asked.


    When Ruby saw Jasper struggling to pull the weeds, she also slid down from Hackett¡¯s arms and


    squatted by the side to imitate him. ¡°Jasper.¡±


    Jasper looked quite happy. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s hands were a little dirty after plucking the weeds. Jasper used his clothes to help Ruby wipe


    them. After wiping her hands, the two of them continued to pluck. Ruby¡¯s hands were dirty and wiped


    again and again.


    After the entire process, the Jasper gray sweater was no longer the same color as before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sherri said. ¡°Hackett said that the weather is good today. I¡¯m going to work tomorrow,


    right? My family will be visiting the grave the day after tomorrow. My brother has been quite busy these


    few days. He¡¯s been working on a new project recently, so he pushed it back for two days.¡±


    After saying that. Sherri asked Hackett for a lighter. She lit the candles in front of the tombstone, set


    down flowers, and said a few words to Theo and Jenny. Finally, she bowed to the tombstones.


    Hackett looked at his wife sincerely paying respects to the people from Trevon¡¯s family and began to


    feel bad for his own grandfather. He put his hands in his pockets and said in a roguish manner.


    ¡°Trevon, you¡¯re not going to visit my grandfather this year?¡±


    Trevon was speechless.


    Natalie looked at Trevon and was a little puzzled. She knew that their rtionship was good, but was it


    so good that they would visit each other¡¯s graves on Memorial Day?


    Were they that close?


    Seeing the probing look in her eyes, Trevon nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go over there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Hackett and Trevon left and went to the tombstones of Hackett¡¯s grandparents.


    Seeing that her best friend did not ask or seem very curious, Sherri could not hold back the little secret


    in her heart. She leaned close to Natalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all why Mr. Wilson needs to visit


    the tombstone of Hackett¡¯s Grandpa? Well, he¡¯s also my grandfather now.¡±


    Natalie squatted down unhurriedly and did not stop the two little kids beside her. ¡°I know you¡¯ll say it, so


    I don¡¯t n to waste my breath.¡±


    Sherri squatted down like a thief. ¡°Alright, Hackett said that your husband went to my grandfather¡¯s


    grave to pay respects every year just to bump into you. Let me calcte how many times he¡¯s


    borrowed my grandfather so far and used him. The house he gave you is one of them.¡±


    It dawned on Natalie. So before she went overseas, she hade to the cemetery. She had run into


    Trevon, who had insisted on doing property transfers. Now, Natalie realized that it had not been a


    coincidence. Trevon had nned their meeting.


    Sherri continued, ¡°After you went overseas, he came twice a year, so that¡¯s five times in total. However,


    he didn¡¯t see you, because you didn¡¯te back. We¡¯re pregnant, right? Thest time was when you


    went, you told Trevon to be invisible. He went to my grandfather¡¯s grave instead.¡±


    After saying that, Sherri did some calctions in her heart. She should have gotten it correctly, right?


    She seemed to have counted all the times that Hackett had told her. It was not important. The number


    of times was not important. What was important was that Trevon borrowed her grandfather.


    ¡°Mr. ckwell must be very depressed Natalie thought inside. ¡°Only Trevon could think of nning a


    chance encounter in someone else¡¯s grave.


    There were really all kinds of strange things.


    Natalie was speechless.


    After Sherri left, Trevon returned. As soon as he returned, he saw that Jasper¡¯s clothes were covered in


    handprints. It was obvious that they were not his because the handprints were very small.


    However, Trevon did not reprimand him. He squatted down and helped to clean up the grave.


    Natalie smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been treating Mr. ckwell as a tool for many years.¡±


    Trevon Wilson replied without changing his expression, ¡°Mr. ckwell has always treated me as his


    biological grandson. Isn¡¯t it good to have an extra grandson visit him?¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    On the other side, by the ckwell family¡¯s graves, Joy was packing up. Sherri also squatted down to


    help.


    Joy didn¡¯t like this. ¡°Sherri, you should use your hands for surgery. How can you do this? Hurry and get


    up. Hackett, you do


    it.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Sherri had a sweet mouth and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. At home, Joy did not let her do anything for fear


    of Sherri getting tired. Joy doted on her even more than her mother. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not tiring to clean this


    up.¡± Sherri said. ¡°I also want to perform well before Grandpa so he¡¯ll like me too.¡±


    Joy epted this exnation. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Alright, Hackett will do it with you. Let


    Grandpa bless you with smooth sailing, security, and good health. I don¡¯t need you to be the richest


    man. Just be safe and healthy. You don¡¯t have to be so ambitious,¡±


    Then Joy asked curiously. ¡°By the way, why did Trevone to pay respects to your grandfather?¡±


    Hackett did not expose him. ¡°He happened to be here, so he came over.¡±


    Joy squatted in front of the tombstone and rambled on. ¡°Look at Trevon. He¡¯s so polite. He ran into us


    on Memorial Day and came to see your grandfather. He even lit a candle. What a good child.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not very good at interpreting words, are you?¡± Hackett asked. ¡°He just happened to be


    here. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    Hackett emphasized the words. He was afraid that his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he


    meant.


    Joy red at her son. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, t¡¯s polite of Trevon toe. Why don¡¯t you do the same


    thing? Right, Nathan?¡± Nathan quickly replied. ¡°Your mother is right. Stop being a smartmouth and let


    your actions speak louder.¡±


    ¡°Im not crazy enough to do that. Hackett thought inside. ¡°Trevon is crazy, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    Sherri listened to all of this wordlessly.


    In the afternoon. Natalie, Trevon, and Jasper went to the grave of Natalie¡¯s mom and grandpa.


    As soon as they stepped through the door of the Wilson¡¯s residence, Rachel looked at the dirty Jasper


    and her heart ached. ¡°Did Jasper help out at the cemetery?¡±


    ¡°He used his shirt as a rag.¡± Trevon exined.


    Rachel didn¡¯t understand, but she still carried the child to take a shower.


    The next day. Natalie went to work. She rode her bike to work. Rachel only instructed her not to drive


    too fast because safety was first. She did not say anything else. Caleb could not help but praise his


    daughter-inw for riding her bike to work. No wonder she could control that brat.


    Although Rachel thought that her daughter-inw¡¯s bike was really cool, she didn¡¯t show it on the


    outside.


    The next day, they went to the Wilson family¡¯s cemetery to pay their respect. All of the Wilson family¡¯s


    ancestors were buried here. The entire cemetery was decorated extravagantly, especially Grandma¡¯s


    grave, which had a crown design. When Trevon returned home, he told her that because Grandma was


    a princess or queen in Grandpa¡¯s heart.


    Only the Wilson family was in the entire cemetery. There were no outsiders. It was like a courtyard


    house with a gate, guards, bodyguards, and specially nted greenery. The cobblestones paved all the


    way from the gate to the cemetery. The luxurious and domineering cemetery might be the only one in


    Athana. Natalie was quite stunned.


    After paying respects to the Wilson family. Natalie received a message from Ava as she returned


    home. [Natalie, I¡¯m on leave for three days for Memorial Day, but I won¡¯t being. We visited the


    grave yesterday. If Ie today, I¡¯ll have to go back tomorrow. I can only stay for one night. All my time


    would be wasted on the ne. I¡¯ll wait for your wedding.]


    Natalie replied. [Sure, I¡¯ve also told Uncle Daniel. We¡¯ll visit again after we get married.]


    Ava¡¯s reply said. [Alright, thene back with me to Sapphire City after you get married.]


    [Sure, I have marriage leave.]


    [Yay!]


    Natalie replied with a smiling emoji.


    April 18th was getting closer and closer. On April 16th, Natalie¡¯s stomach hurt a little. She thought that


    her period wasing. It was supposed toe on April 12th, but she thought that she had been too


    busy recently and dyed her period.


    She walked to the toilet and checked. There was still no sign of her perioding, which made her


    think of another result.


    Trevon went to check out the wedding venue today. He said that he would only get married once in his


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    life and would not allow any mistakes. From the design to theyout, to the supervisor, he had to do it


    himself and supervise it personally.


    Natalie squatted on the toilet bowl and took out her phone to send Sherri a message. [Sherri, are you


    off work?]


    Sherri replied very quickly. As it was noon, she was having lunch with Rose. [It¡¯s time to get off work.


    Dear bride, how may I help you? You can apply for marriage leave two days in advance, but I can¡¯t ask


    for leave more than four months in advance. My wedding is in July, understand? I have reason to


    suspect that you¡¯re showing off your leave.]


    Natalie held her phone to her forehead. [Aren¡¯t you tired from typing so much? You have so much time


    on your hands.]


    [It¡¯s a hule boring now that you¡¯re not here. You must miss me too.]


    [No, I¡¯m actually missing my period,] Natalie replied.


    After sending this message, there was no inmediate reply. After a few minutes, Sherri sent a terrified


    emoji. [Girl, I seem to miss my period too. Do you think¡­ No way, that¡¯s impossible.]


    Natalie sent a question mark and [You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re not on your period either, are


    you?]


    [If I say yes, you won¡¯t say that I¡¯m copying you, right?]


    Natalie¡¯s legs were a little numb from squatting on the toilet bowl. She put on her pants with one hand


    and pressed the audio message button with the other. ¡°I think we should buy a test first. Don¡¯t make a


    mistake.¡±


    Sherri was an obstetrician-gynecologist. Her menstrual period had always been very urate. She


    wasn¡¯t the only one who was urate. Even Natalie was very urate. If they didn¡¯t take a test, there


    was a 30% chance that they weren¡¯t pregnant. There was a 70% chance that they were.


    When the door was opened, a man in a suit was standing at the door. He leaned sideways with his


    hands in his pockets and squinted at Natalie. His expression was a little uneasy, and his voice was a


    little broken. ¡°What did you say to Sherri just now? Are you pregnant?¡±


    There was so much surprise in Trevon¡¯s tone that it overllowed. It was hard not to hear his joy.


    However, the matter had not been confirmed yet. Natalie did not want to make a mistake and make him


    happy for nothing. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t tested it yet. My period is just dyed¡±


    However, if she counted the time, it might really be four weeks. Thest time was the middle of the year


    when Trevon went to Sapphire City. Coupled with the fact that they hadn¡¯t used protection, it was


    possible. It should be. However, it was more reassuring to test it.


    Trevon could not calm down for a second. He said in a panic. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital now. Isn¡¯t


    Sherri at work? Let her do it. Slow down. Why don¡¯t I carry you down?¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She was pregnant, not terminally ill.


    In the end, Natalie did not even have the chance to suggest buying a pregnancy test. She was carried


    into the passenger seat by Trevon and the man even carefully fastened her seatbelt.


    Natalie was once again at a loss. Why did Trevon have to overhear when she sent an audio message?


    Sherri¡¯s reply came. [Do you want me to buy it and send it over? But it might beter in the afternoon.]


    Natalic massaged her temples. [¡®You should just give me a blood test |


    [You¡¯re so direct. Alright, I¡¯ll do mine with you. I didn¡¯t expect my profession to serve the two of us. I


    might even be able to help Rose in the future. I¡¯m too awesome.)


    Natalie sent her a thumbs up emoji.


    Trevon slowly started the car. Natalie realized that he was stepping on the elerator very gently,


    especially when he stepped on the brakes. It was like he was afraid that he would damage the brakes.


    The car arrived at Athana Hospital. It was the lunch break. The curtains of theboratory department


    were pulled down. Trevon made a call and the technician rushed over. He was in a good mood today.


    Whether it was true or not, he would participate in everything about Natalie.


    Trevon expressed his gratitude to the people from theboratory department. Beforeing. Sherri


    had already helped Natalie and himself start the necessary paperwork.


    At this moment, the two of them were drawing blood from the window one after another. When the


    needle pierced into Natalie¡¯s fair arm, Trevon, who was standing at the side and pressing his shoulder,


    frowned slightly. He watched as a transparent tube sucked in his wife¡¯s blood.


    After the blood was drawn, Trevon bent down to press the cotton stick down for her. He even blew on


    it. ¡°How about I send you to the car to sit while I¡¯ll wait here?¡±


    ¡°No need. The results aren¡¯t out yet. Don¡¯t be nervous. I think you¡¯re really a little nervous. Actually, it¡¯s


    fine if I¡¯m pregnant. Besides, I¡¯m not that delicate. There¡¯s no need to be so careful.¡±


    Natalie nced at Trevon. His brows never rxed, and his entire body was tense.


    If she was really pregnant, she might not have depression during pregnancy, but Trevon might.


    Sherri¡¯s blood was drawn by Rose. Sherri didn¡¯t dare to joke with Trevon, but Rose wasn¡¯t afraid of


    anything. After Sherrit down, sheughed at Trevon. ¡°Trevon, looks like your good days areing to


    an end again.¡±


    When Trevon looked at her, Rose continued, ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. I¡¯m telling the truth. If Natalie is really


    pregnant and has a daughter, I predict that you might be about to start waking up in the middle of the


    night. Sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s fun just thinking about it.¡±


    Trevon rolled his eyes at Rose.


    Rose spread out her hands. She was very free now. Frank was in a rtionship and didn¡¯t have time to


    care about her. ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes at me,¡± she said, not offended at all.


    Ten minutester, the results were out. Rose went to get the list first. Although she was a pediatrician,


    she understood this kind of list. It wasmon sense.


    The next second, Rose could no longer remain calm. ¡°Fuck, did the two of you n your nightlife too?¡±


    Natalie had already gotten the answer she needed from Rose¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t even need to


    look at the test results.


    As an obstetrician-gynecologist, Sherri still took the list and looked at it carefully. After confirming it


    again and again, she said to Trevon and Natalie, ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t we do another arranged marriage


    for our kids? It seems like we¡¯ve seeded in forming another pair.¡±


    The two of them reached out and high-fived each other in tacit understanding. A loud p sounded in


    the waiting room of theboratory.


    While everyone was confused, Rose said, ¡°I know you¡¯re all excited, but let me say this. I don¡¯t


    rmend you publicize it. There¡¯s no other meaning. You¡­ should understand.¡±


    Rose thought of the incident with nymphost time. She was afraid that there would be an ident, so


    she made a smart suggestion for once.


    Trevon thanked her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He did not intend to publicize it in the first ce. The child had just been conceived. While he was


    waiting, he had downloaded a pregnancy app. There were things to take note of in there. There was a


    superstition that you had to keep at pregnancy a secret for the first trimester.


    Sherri was not someone who could hide things. ¡°But our family still has to know even if we don¡¯t say it


    publicly. I need to


    share it with Hackett ¡±


    After saying that, Sherri sent a message to Hackett and told him about the arranged marriage. Hackett


    objected to Sherri¡¯s idea for the first time. [No, what if we have a daughter? I can¡¯t let Trevon have it


    easy.]


    In the end, Trevon could not hide it from his family either. The reason was that Hackett¡¯s mother had


    called Rachel. He would just have to take better care of Natalie.


    After Rachel found out, she cleaned the Wilson¡¯s residence inside and out. She also called the


    servants to the living room and instructed them to install invisible surveince cameras in the Wilson¡¯s


    residence and Evergreen Gardens.


    All hidden dangers had to be eliminated.


    However, the servants were not informed that they had to do all this because Natalie was pregnant.


    Rachel only said that they had to be careful before the wedding.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    After the matter was confirmed, Trevon became very careful. He went to Sherri¡¯s office to ask why


    Natalie¡¯s stomach would hurt. Sherri analyzed it with the most professional words.


    Trevon finally felt less nervous after he was clear about what would happen during the early stages of


    pregnancy.


    After the couple left the hospital, they returned to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    When Trevon and Natalie returned to the Wilson¡¯s residence, Theo, Rachel, and Caleb were already


    standing at the door.


    They were all waiting at the door to wee her, the hero of the Wilson family.


    When Natalie got out of the car and saw this scene, she already felt extremely awkward. It was too


    grand. She was just pregnant. Why did it feel a little like it was her ascension to the throne today?


    It was honestly embarrassing.


    Bracing herself, the originally straightforward woman became a little shy. She nced at everyone.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, actually I¡¯m not that delicate. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m pregnant. I was quite good when I


    was pregnant with Jasper in the past. I¡¯m not very tired. Really.¡±


    Trevon supported her the entire time, afraid that she would fall and bump into something. After she sat


    down on the sofa, Theo and Rachel immediately looked at Natalie¡¯s stomach. Only Caleb¡¯s eyes were


    normal and did not look around.


    ***Natalie, can you handle getting married on the 18th? Why don¡¯t we postpone the wedding and wait


    for you to give birth? You can¡¯t force yourself.¡± Theo suggested with worry and heartache.¡±


    Natalie refused. How could they not hold the wedding? Recently, Trevon had been out entire days to


    arrange the wedding. If they did not hold the wedding, all of his efforts would be wasted. ¡®It¡¯s fine,


    Grandpa. I¡¯m really quite okay. I¡¯m not that delicate. If I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯ll definitely bring it up.¡±


    Rachel nced at Natalie and instructed Trevon, ¡°Remove theplicated parts of the wedding


    process.¡±


    Trevon understood. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do itter. Natalie, stay at home and don¡¯t run around. If you really feel


    tired, we can cancel it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need Go ahead Natalie gave him a reassuring look.


    Trevon patted her head and left. He looked back worriedly. As soon as he left, he saw Hackett bragging


    in the group chat.


    Hackett said, [Bros, congratte me I¡¯m going to be a father again |


    [Don¡¯t make it seem like you¡¯re the only gun in the world that can fire, Trevon replied.


    Frank was at Lithern Club. When he saw these two messages, he chose not to see them. He sat on the


    chair and sighed.


    Hackett replied. [Tsk, just because you can doesn¡¯t mean that Frank can too. Hahaha, Frank might


    have rusted and can¡¯t even draw a gun. Hahahaha.J


    Frank couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. [Tell me which bone in your body is more annoying. I¡¯ll help you get


    rid of it.]


    Hackett backed off [Hahaha, I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m joking 1


    [Do I look like a joke to you?] Frank asked.


    Trevon quickly replied. [Yes]


    [Get lost. Transfer the room fee,] Frank shot back.


    [Don¡¯t the two of you still owe me the wedding fees from the bet? Transfer it to me at once. I won¡¯t


    ept checks,] Trevon


    sent.


    This time, Hackett and Frank chose to ignore this message. They tacitly did not reply.


    Trevon didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t really n to let them pay for the wedding. This was his wedding with


    Natalie. Why would he ask them to pay? He definitely had to do it himself.


    After Trevon left, Rachel took out fruits from the kitchen and ced them in front of Natalie. ¡°Vitamin


    supplements. Jasper just fell asleep. Don¡¯t carry Jasper anymore.


    Rachel was afraid that she would misunderstand, so she added, ¡°Jasper¡¯s weight is increasing every


    day. You need to exert more strength to carry him.¡± It was a little dangerous. Natalie had to be careful in


    the first three months.


    Natalie thanked her. ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Thank you.¡±


    Warmth spread throughout her body. It felt good to be surrounded by love.


    The day before the wedding, which was April 17th, Natalie¡¯s rtives came from Sapphire City to


    Athana. The nended at 10:30, which was just enough time to bring them to lunch.


    Natalie was definitely escorted to the airport as a national treasure. However, there were two more


    people who went to the


    airport this time: Rose and Frank.


    A Maybach and off-road vehicle were parked side by side in the parking lot. Rose and Natalie were


    both wearing dresses. Trevon was worried about leaving her side for a second. If anything happened to


    his wife, his grandfather would probably


    disown him


    Rose naturally walked over to Natalie¡¯s side and leaned closer. ¡°Right now, you are an empress and


    Trevon is your servant.¡± Natalie had reason to suspect that Rose had been watching too many soap


    operas.


    If Trevon found out someone said that he was a servant, who knew how he would feel?


    However, Natalie agreed with Rose¡¯s title of empress. It was very appropriate. Everyone in the Wilson¡¯s


    residence was now revolving around her.


    The ne arrived at the Athana airport on time. After taxiing for a while, the private ne stopped


    steadily. After a while, 1 group of people came out from the inside.


    Joseph was wearing casual clothes since he wasn¡¯t working. Emma was still an elegant and dignified


    gown. Daniel was wearing a formal suit.


    Daniel, who was at the front, looked around and was a little disappointed not to see Jasper.


    Trevon quickly exined, ¡°Uncle Daniel, Natalie is pregnant so I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take


    care of Natalie if I bring Jasper here.


    Daniel and Emma nodded at the same time to show that they understood.


    Natalie walked over and held Erma¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Aunt Emma, the flight must have been tiring¡±


    ¡°We are the happiest that you¡¯re getting married. No matter how hard it was, we were willing to do it.


    Your uncle was so happy that he couldn¡¯t sleepst night. There was also a little guy who couldn¡¯t


    sleep on the ne. He was still tidying his hair. He must have slept badly.¡±


    Rose and Frank greeted in unison, ¡°Uncle Daniel, Aunt Emma, Mr. Turner.¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were being so polite with him, but he didn¡¯t correct him.


    Frank¡¯s line of sight was on the ne. He did not see the person that he was missing so much. Rose


    bumped into her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous. She¡¯ll be down soon.¡±


    Frank gave her a cold look and could not be bothered with her.


    After a while, Ava alighted from the ne. She was wearing a light green dress with a t cor. On her


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulders were loose bubble sleeves. On the left side of her waist were two belts that were tied into a


    casual bow. Her hair was probably messy from sleeping and fell loosely down her shoulders.


    After she got off the ne, Emina and Daniel looked at their daughter and said to Trevon, ¡°Send us to


    the hotel first. Ava can go with her friends.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Aunt Emma.¡± Trevon personally drove them to Grand Manor.


    When Ava came down, her mother and the others had already left quickly. It was toote to call out to


    them. She rushed. towards Rose and hugged her. Then, before Rose could react, she let go and


    jumped onto Frank.


    Frank caught her. Wearing a long dress, she hooked her legs around Frank¡¯s waist and said excitedly.


    ¡°Frank, did you miss me?¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as he smiled. ¡°Mhm¡±


    Ava kissed Frank on the lips as if there was no one else around. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already automatically


    interpreted your words. You missed me very much.¡±


    This time, Frank said it clearly. ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡±


    Rose facepalmed. Why did she stay? Was she looking for trouble? ¡°Can the two of you think of me, the


    third-wheeler? I¡¯ll get a heart attack if you do this.¡±


    Ava thought about it and felt that it was not a good idea. She wanted to jump down, but Frank held her


    butt with one hand and her waist with the other. He said to Rose, ¡°You can be temporarily blind. If you


    can¡¯t be blind, turn left and there¡¯s a


    taxi.¡±


    After saying that, he carried Ava effortlessly and walked towards the car. Ava hugged Frank and kissed


    his neck again. Frank¡¯s hand paused and his back stiffened. ¡°Baby Ava, be good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Then, Ava obediently wrapped her arms around his neck. Actually, she was not very


    obedient. She looked at Frank and kissed him again and again. Frank¡¯s face was filled with Ava¡¯s lip


    prints.


    In the end, when they reached the parking lot and Frank put her in the passenger seat, she finally


    settled down. However, Frank couldn¡¯t settle down anymore after being teased for so long. When he


    was helping Ava fasten his seatbelt, he leaned over and kissed her lips.


    From shallow to deep, he slowly upied the dominant position. Half of Frank¡¯s body was outside, and


    his head was inside. One hand was locked around her waist, and the other kept rubbing her delicate


    face.


    She wrapped her small hands tightly around Frank. She missed Frank¡¯s scent too much. In this


    situation, she was like a vixen, inhaling his scent with all her might.


    Frank was the same. He searched forfort between Ava¡¯s lips and teeth, searching for happiness,


    searching for the sweetness that should have been there. He marked every inch of where he kissed.


    Rose stood at the back of the car, leaning against it with her hands crossed in front of her chest. She


    turned on the stopwatch on her phone and whistled leisurely


    Ordinary people would have walked away or taken a taxi, but Rose was not an ordinary person.


    Not only did she not leave, she even recorded the time. As the seconds ticked by, Frank and Ava were


    still entwined in the kiss that they had been thinking about day and night.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes,¡± Rose thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating? Do you like sharing spit so


    much?¡±


    It was clearly a kiss, but Rose imagined it as giving each other spit and it was a disgusting image. Rose


    had never kissed


    before, so she really didn¡¯t like it much. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was so nice about it.


    Eight minutester, Frank let go of Ava. The little girl¡¯s face was already red and she was panting


    slightly. He dotingly tidied her messy hair. ¡°Are you still going to tease me?¡±


    Ava nodded yfully and fearlessly. Frank shook his head helplessly, ¡°Why did you dye your hair?¡±


    ¡°Does it look good? It¡¯s a popr color recently. Ava said.


    Frank curled his lips and rubbed her newly dyed hair. ¡°It looks good¡±


    Rose leanedzily against the back of the car and interrupted at an inappropriate time. ¡°Are you two


    done? Can I get into the backseat now? If you still want to continue, you can continue. I promise I can


    continue to be invisible.¡±


    Actually, it was not bad to watch her brother¡¯s live show.


    ¡°Get up


    there.¡± Frank red at his sister in disdain. He did not know what she was here for. She was in the


    way.


    Rose tsked. ¡°Double standards. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I deserve this for sitting in a free car. I¡¯m


    not angry. I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Frank chose to automatically block Rose¡¯sints. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and fastened his


    seatbelt. He nced at the blushing little girl and smiled faintly. ¡°Do you want to drink a milkshake?¡±


    Ava nodded. There was still blush in her cheeks.


    Rose stopped talking and refused to drink milkshake.


    Frank nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you know how much trauma you¡¯ve caused me? I¡¯m not drinking.¡± She was


    angry. As soon as she said milkshake, she thought of the bucket of milkshake that cost 60 dorsst


    time.


    In the end, Frank did not let Ava get out of the car because her face was still very red. He went to buy it


    alone and ordered a serving of watermelon juice for Rose ording to what she had orderedst time.


    When he handed the watermelon juice to Rose, she was not so angry anymore. She felt that she had


    notpletely lost her brother Frank could still be good to her.


    When a mouthful of watermelon juice entered her mouth, it felt cool and refreshing. Her mood instantly


    improved, and she no longerined about Frank in her mind.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Just likest time, Trevon also arranged for them to be in the presidential suite on the highest floor of


    the Grand Manor. This entire floor was given to them.


    Natalie and the others had already arrived at Grand Manor half an hour ago, but Ava still hadn¡¯t


    returned. Emma and the others were also very calm and had no intention of asking.


    Joseph frowned slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Trevon sat down across from Emma. Every time he saw Emma, she would either wear a gown or silk.


    It seemed like she really liked it. Her hair was tied into a braid and hung casually on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother and the others won¡¯t being today.¡±


    Emma did not mind. It was the day before the wedding, so the groom¡¯s family would naturally be busy.


    She had interacted with Rachelst time. This woman was quite simr to her in doing things. She


    would feel more at ease if she did everything herself. Now that her son was getting married, she would


    definitely do that even more.


    If Joseph was getting married, Emma would probably do the same, so it was understandable.


    Emma smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Today is already your busiest day. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about us. I only have one request. You have to treat Natalie well for the rest of your life. She¡¯s pregnant


    now, so it¡¯ll be harder for her in the future. I hope you can apany her with all your heart.¡±


    Now that Natalie was pregnant with a second child, Trevon could make up for his mustake. He had not


    been by Natalie¡¯s side when she gave birth to Jasper. Trevon hoped that he could take care of her


    every day and participate in every stage of the process for this child.


    He would definitely take good care of her.


    He agreed readily. ¡®Aunt Emma, I will. You guys are in charge of supervising me. I will apany her


    every step of her growth with all my heart.¡±


    Emma sat upright and elegantly. She agreed with Trevon¡¯s words. From Emma¡¯s point of view, a


    woman¡¯s life was constantly growing. From a child to a young girl, to a rtionship, to marriage, to a


    mother, to a first child, a second child. The temperament and mental state disyed at every stage


    were different.


    There was a fundamental difference between love and marriage.


    Daniel sat beside Emma as if he was thinking about something. After a moment of silence, he said,


    ¡°Trevon.¡±


    Trevon sat down with a serious expression and a proper attitude. He replied, ¡°Uncle Daniel, please give


    your instructions.¡± His tone was respectful and polite. He looked like a junior and humbly epted his


    opinion.


    Daniel was very satisfied, but he still had to say what he needed to say. ¡°There are some things that


    might not be appropriate for me to say when you get married tomorrow, but Natalie is our Turner


    family¡¯s precious one. I still need to say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Trevon said. ¡°Uncle Daniel, if you have something to say, just say it. As long as I can do it for


    Natalie, I¡¯ll do it. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Joseph sat in the armchair with his hands on hisp. He gave Trevon a rare satisfied look and smiled.


    Daniel let out a breath. He was a little reluctant. ¡°If you feel that Natalie isn¡¯t suitable for you after you


    get married, or if the Wilson family feels that she isn¡¯t suitable to be Mrs. Wilson, inform ine. I¡¯ll bring


    her home. She will always be our baby.¡± Natalie turned to look in the other direction and swallowed her


    tears Tomorrow was a good day and she could not cry. ¡°Okay, but this day won¡¯te,¡± Trevon said.


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    Daniel pped his thigh and grinned. He looked exactly the same as before. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    Throughout the entire process, Joseph did not say anything. In any case, he would make Trevon regret


    it if he ever treated Natalie badly.


    About an hourter, the doorbell rang. Natalie was about to get up to open the door when she was


    stopped by the man beside her. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go.


    Trevon got up to open the door.


    Outside the door was Ava, who was holding a milkshake. She looked happy like she¡¯d enjoyed


    something great. ¡°Hello, Trevon. I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Ava,¡± Trevon replied,


    Ava walked into the room happily and raised the milkshake in her hand. ¡°Natalie, you can¡¯t drink


    milkshakes now that you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll buy it for you when you give birth.¡±


    Emma and the others didn¡¯t eat these things.


    Natalie smiled and teased, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back for lunch.¡±


    Ava scratched her neck in embarrassment and giggled. She wanted to eat with Frank, but when she


    thought about how today was thest day before her sister¡¯s wedding, she still needed to have a good


    meal with her family.


    She could eat with Frank after the wedding. She had to get her priorities straight.


    After lunch, Emma urged Natalie to go home.


    Due to what her grandfather had done, Natalie did not invite Daniel and Emma to the Foster¡¯s


    residence. However, Ava took the initiative to follow them. Trevon could not stay with Natalie at night


    and Emma was worried. Ava was a smart girl, so Trevon sent Ava to apany her.


    Joseph did not go to the Foster¡¯s residence because Trevon had already told him everything and told


    him about the chef.


    Naturally, Emma also knew. They were Daisy¡¯s family members and had the right to know about


    Daisy¡¯s past, including her cause of death and the reason for her disappearance.


    The vintage Foster¡¯s residence was now filled with festiveness. However, the house was filled with


    calligraphy and wooden furniture. Even though it was festive now, the decorations still looked vintage.


    When the car arrived at the Foster¡¯s residence, Trevon got our and opened the passenger door. He


    helped Natalie out and


    reminded her, ¡°Be careful¡±


    ¡°Im not that fragile. Really, don¡¯t be nervous Natalie wasn¡¯t sure who was pregnant now.


    Ever since she got pregnant, Trevon had been extremely nervous. He refused to let her move this way


    or that. He refused to leave her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. You don¡¯t want Grandpa to disown me the moment you marry me tomorrow,


    right?¡± Trevon said.


    Ava had never been to the Foster¡¯s residence before. This was her first time. There were countless red


    tradition of using rednterns for festivities.


    They walked into the living room. The corners were filled with big red and golden balloons. There were


    red calligraphy paintings on the walls. All of the decorations showed how happy the family was.


    The dining room was also covered with red silk. An exquisite and lifelike pair of swans were engraved


    on the silk.


    There were red cups ced on the cloth. Lena had filled the cups with grains and herbs ording to


    Athana traditions. They were supposed to bring the newlywed couple good luck and good health.


    There was a festive atmosphere everywhere. Natalie had to admit that she was about to get married.


    She was very happy. Lena had put red in every corner.


    Lena and Mel were still busy upstairs. When they heard the sound downstairs, they quickly ran down.


    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re back Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lena asked this because she saw Trevon supporting Natalie. Mel, who was following behind, also


    frowned.


    Ava looked around curiously. She had never attended a wedding before, and this was the first time she


    had seen such a decoration. She was very curious. People usually decorated with roses.


    She politely greeted Lena, ¡°Lena, long time no see. Hello, miss.¡±


    Lena greeted her back. She liked Miss the Turner family very much. ¡°Hello, Miss Turner. It¡¯s been so


    long since Ist saw you. You seem to have be prettier again.


    Ava smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lena Can I go up and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. This is your sister¡¯s home. Make yourself at home,¡± Lena said. ¡°You can look at it however


    you want.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Natalie, Trevon, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Ava could not suppress her curiosity.


    ¡°Sure, Trevon replied.


    After seeing Ava run up the stairs, Trevon said to Lena, ¡°Lena, let Natalie to tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and do your work,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°Lena and the others are here to take care of me.


    What else are you worried about? Go back and take care of Jasper.¡±


    Trevon was indeed worried. He was a little flustered whenever Natalie was not in his sight for a minute.


    He had never been so flustered before. ¡°Okay, wait for me to pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so tense. You¡¯re getting married, not going to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m really leaving now.¡± Trevon was a little reluctant and worried.


    ¡°Just go, Natalie urged.


    After Trevon left, Lena helped Natalie to look at the master bedroom¡¯s decorations. Ava was still taking


    photos in the room,


    preparing to post them online. It was too beautiful. She had never seen this before.


    Seeing Natalie enter, she couldn¡¯t wait to share it. ¡°Natalie, this fan is so beautiful. They even carved


    the word ¡®happiness¡¯ into it. It¡¯s beautiful, right? Look at this four-piece set with swans embroidered on


    it. It¡¯s so gorgeous!¡±


    Lena helped Natalie sit down on the stool and exined, ¡°Mr. Wilson personally found craftsmen for


    these things. These were all embroidered by hand. The carvings are also handmade. Mr. Wilson put a


    lot of effort into these details. He arranged the furniture himself¡±


    Natalie was stunned. ¡°He ced them here? When did hee?¡±


    ¡°He came for a few consecutive days, Lena said. ¡°Actually, he came a few times every day and put it


    up bit by bit. He didn¡¯t even let us help. He¡¯s been busy for a handful of days.¡±


    Before the incident with Natalie¡¯s grandfather, Trevon had indeed spent the entire day outside. Natalie


    thought that he had been busy decorating the ind, but it turned out that he had also decorated this


    ce. This made Natalic feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    Ava was excited when she heard that. She was especially happy for Natalie. ¡°Wow, Trevon is so


    awesome. I want to give him a big thumbs up.¡±


    As she spoke, she posted all the pictures she¡¯d taken. She added the caption, In terms of who the


    busiest groom in the world is, of course it¡¯s my brother-inw. Everything in the room was arranged by


    the groom, my brother-inw. Like my post to congratte them!]


    Mel had something to say, but there were so many people here, so she didn¡¯t say it.


    Lena did not continue to ask Natalie where she was feeling unwell. Natalie gently patted her stomach


    to let Lena know the news. However, she kept it from Mel.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Mel, butpared to the situation, she had to be careful. There was no


    other way.


    At night, Natalie received another call from an unknown number. It was Emily. She had blocked Emily¡¯s


    number, so Emily bought a new number to call her


    She sounded very anxious. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve already given you the things. Why haven¡¯t you helped me?¡±


    A few days ago, after Emily came to the hospital, she went back and told Trevon about this. Trevon


    sent someone to take the things from Emily¡¯s hands. She had not replied for a few days. Emily was


    probably anxious.


    She could tell that Emily was anxious. She said calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little anxious? It¡¯s not the deadline


    yet.¡±


    She could not be 100% sure if the things she got were worth anything


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emily was more than anxious. She only had this card in her hand. It was a chance for her to escape


    from Max. She gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for another day.¡±


    Natalie did not reply to this sentence.


    Emily was already struggling on the brink of death. She saw Natalie as herst hope.


    On the night that the item was brought back, Trevon had told her that there would be nothing to worry


    about. He had already made preparations and told her to be at ease.


    Recalling Trevor¡¯s promise, Natalie hung up.


    Emily only had herself to me. Adults had to pay for their own choices. Clearly, Emily had already


    paid for it and wanted to quit now.


    Natalie was not a saint. She could forgive her grandfather because her grandfather had raised her,


    educated her, and nurtured her. However, Emily did not do any of this.


    She only wanted to make a deal.


    If what Emily gave them was really valuable and could help them, then Natalie would thank her. This


    was a separate matter from not liking Emily.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    At night. Mel knocked on the door of Natalie¡¯s room. Half an hourter, she went to the room on the first


    floor with teary eyes.


    Ava and Natalie slept in the same room. Ava wasn¡¯t a rowdy sleeper and would not move around.


    However, she still asked for a separate nket to sleep in just in case. Natalie was pregnant with her


    little nephew or niece. Ava couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Natalie looked at Ava, who was busyying out the nket, and felt very emotional. She was about to


    get married, and Ava was already in a rtionship.


    Ava recalled how Mel¡¯s eyes were teary when she came into the room just now. ¡°Natalie, why was that


    youngdy crying just now? Did she make a mistake?¡±


    Natalie was already under the red nkets. Lena said that the rule here was to sleep under the bride¡¯s


    nket for the night. Her phone buzzed right at this moment. It was a message from Trevon. [Honey,


    are you feeling okay? If you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯lle over. We don¡¯t have to worry about those


    customs.]


    Natalie smiled and said to Ava. ¡°She didn¡¯t make a mistake. She almost made a mistake, but she


    stopped herself right at the verge of making a mistake and made a contribution in time¡±


    Ava said as she tidied up the nket, ¡°Lena said that the bride¡¯s nker is for people who are getting


    married. It¡¯s already. very satisfying for me to sleep in your bed in advance and feel the bride¡¯s scent. I


    can¡¯t sleep under the nket. Besides, I¡¯m not the one getting married.¡±


    Natalie smiled and didn¡¯t say anything and replied to Trevon¡¯s text. [There¡¯s no difort. Trevon, you


    really don¡¯t have to be nervous I¡¯ll tell you if I¡¯m ufortable.)


    Trevon replied. (Alright, take care of yourself and don¡¯t carry heavy objects.]


    She was just getting married. Where could she carry heavy objects? She couldn¡¯t even carry Jasper.


    [Got it, Mother Natalie sent as a joke.


    She suddenly missed Trevon¡¯s face when he teased her.


    Afterying out the nket, Ava crawled in and sat next to Natalie. She gossiped, asking, ¡°Natalie,


    Lena said that the youngdy is dating Mr. Hawk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we just found out. They haven¡¯t been together for a full month yet. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have


    any thoughts?¡± Natalie saw many thoughts in Ava¡¯s eyes. Her eyes flickered.


    Ava wanted to express her opinion, but she nced at the door and lowered her voice. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t think highly of them. I¡¯m just saying it casually. I feel that they can¡¯t be together forever.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie narrowed her eyes and frowned at Ava. ¡°How do you know that you can tell since


    you¡¯ve only been in a rtionship for a short time?¡±


    Ava¡¯s legs curled up under the nket. She ced her hands on her knees and rested her chin on her


    palms. She looked at Natalie and analyzed seriously. This youngdy is too weak. She looks quite


    kind, but love requires courage. If you don¡¯t encourage yourself enough, you won¡¯t be able tost until


    the end. If one of the two keeps retreating, won¡¯t that mean that you won¡¯t be able tost?¡±


    ¡°You sound very knowledgeable,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve learned a lot from dating Frank


    recently. Why didn¡¯t hee to look for you at night?¡± Logically speaking. Frank should be very clingy


    ¡°Because I want to apany you. Frank is very sensible,¡± Ava praised Frank with a raised chin.


    Only Ava could praise Frank like that. Ava was probably the only one that Frank was sensible and nice


    toward.


    The next morning, the birds sang, and the air was fresh. When Natalie opened her eyes, she


    immediately saw the beautiful decorations.


    The makeup artist was waiting downstairs very early. Before Natalie woke up, Sherri and Rose had


    already arrived.


    At this moment, the makeup artist was doing the bridesmaid makeup downstairs. Rose was wearing


    the champagne-colored gown she had chosenst time. Her hair was woven into a small braid over her


    corbones.


    Sherri¡¯s hair had been tidied by the barber. She was almost done with her hairstyle.


    Themotion downstairs prompted the person on the bed to get up quickly. After Ava got dressed,


    she looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Natalie, this size is just right. Your designer is really amazing


    Natalie wanted to say that it was Frank who reported her measurements, but she thought about it and


    decided not to. If Ara found out, she would be embarrassed.


    The main thing was that she really didn¡¯t know any other way for a man to know a woman¡¯s size.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Lena. ¡°Natalie, are you up? The makeup artist and the rest are


    here. Miss Landor is


    downstairs too,¡±


    ¡°Lena, I¡¯m up. Get Sherri and the others toe up and help me,¡± Natalie called out the door.


    ¡°Alright, slow down. No need to hurry¡±


    ¡°Got it¡± There was no sound from Lena outside the door. She must have gone downstairs.


    Not long after, Sherri and Rose came up. The two of them had already put on exquisite makeup and


    were very beautiful. Of course, Sherri and Rose were beautiful without makeup too.


    Sherri was especially happy. She had always liked liveliness. When she pushed open the door and


    entered, she looked around. Rose and Sherri regretted not meeting earlier. If the two of them had


    known each other earlier, Natalie might not be included in their trio.


    As soon as they entered, the two of them leaned their heads together to study the color of the swans.


    Natalie was very helpless. ¡°Why did I ask you two toe? Are you here to study my swans? Are you


    just going to ignore me like this?¡± she joked.


    Sherri quickly said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re pregnant. You have to be as


    happy as me, right, Rose


    and Ava?¡±


    Rose replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at Sherri. She¡¯s so happy. It¡¯s like she¡¯s getting married today¡±


    Rose reminded Ava, ¡°Ava, when Trevones to pick up the brideter, we have to make him work as


    much as possible. Today, your Frank is your enemy You can¡¯t help outsiders. Do you hear me? Let¡¯s


    knock more so that we can go out and


    have fun.¡±


    Ava nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t fail¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t feel sorry if I ask the best men to do missions too, Sherri said


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say this to yourself first?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t betray us when your


    man is the enemy?¡±


    Sherri raised her chin affirmatively. ¡°What are you saying? Am I that kind of person? I can tell the


    situation.¡±


    The three of them nodded in unison. They were still a little worried about Sherri. After all, she had been


    very in love recently and kept cooing about Hackett..


    The three of them carefully helped Natalie put on the wedding dress and put on the veil.


    Natalie nced at Sherri¡¯s stomach and reminded her seriously, ¡®Sherri, there are too many people


    today. I can¡¯t take care of you. Take care of yourself and be careful of your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Got it, my dear bride. I promise,¡± Sherri said solemnly.


    Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s instructions, Rose began to pay special attention to Sherri. As soon as anyone


    approached Sherri, she carefully protected Sherri and stood in front of her like a personal bodyguard.


    The makeup artist helped Natalie with her makeup and the hairstylist finished styling. She couldn¡¯t bear


    to praise Natalie. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re so pretty. Look at this makeup. Are you satisfied?¡±


    She nced at the mirror. It was not bad. It was not too heavy. She did not like heavy makeup. Now, it


    was just right. ¡°Sure, very good. Thank you.¡±


    The makeup artist said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Before we came, Mr. Wilson repeatedly instructed us to


    satisfy you.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t respond to this sentence. She just similed politely in reply.


    The stylist took off the veil again and put it aside. She used a curling iron to form some natural waves.


    She loosened the hair at the top of Natalie¡¯s head and she braided it into a bridal hairstyle. There was a


    rhinestone headpiece on the side that sparkled.


    There were two strands of slightly curled bangs on both sides of her cheeks that naturally drooped


    down. After styling them, she put on the veil.


    Perfectly done.


    Natalie signaled to Ava with her eyes. Ava, who had received Natalie¡¯s message, took out some money


    for tips and handed them to the makeup artist and hairstylist. ¡°Take this. I hope your future will be


    stnooth and joyous.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them epted the money to express their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Although she knew that Trevon had definitely paid them well, she couldn¡¯t let others think that she was


    stingy when she got married. She would have to consider the Wilson family from now on.


    Then, they waited for the groom to pick up the bride. Rose and Sherri sat beside Natalie and searched


    for a way to prank him online, ¡°Rose, have you found it? Hurry up. How could we have forgotten about


    this?¡±


    Rose looked excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still looking. This is not my first time being a bridesmaid. Don¡¯t


    you know that there¡¯s


    such a fun process? Together, together. Natalie, Ava, hurry up. Natalie, you¡¯re in the same boat as us


    today.¡±


    Natalie said loyally. ¡°Got it, darlings. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll watch over you. I promise to


    cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Rose said. ¡°After this matter is over, you can¡¯t say that it was our idea.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. They didn¡¯t have the guts to admit their actions.


    Sherri burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re killing me. Do you have to do this? Are you afraid of Frank or Trevon?


    After all, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not afraid of Hackett.¡±


    Rose changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it. What do you think of this? I¡¯ll read it to you. Let the


    groom tell you the ten merits of the bride¡­¡±


    Sherri interrupted. With her current understanding of Trevon, the man could even say 100 merits. ¡°Do


    you have any misunderstandings about the groom? That¡¯s too easy for him!¡±


    Rose looked at Natalie. She nodded, indicating that it was too child¡¯s y. Trevon could praise her


    easily just by opening his mouth.


    Rose immediately ruled it out. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll change it. Forget it. Trevon will definitely be okay with


    tongue twisters too. He¡¯s too talented. Why don¡¯t we hide the bride¡¯s shoes? If he can find them, then


    he can take Natalie away.¡±


    Since Trevon was too smart, they decided to do this. They really couldn¡¯t think of any other way to deal


    with him. Another reason was that Sherri still had lingering fears. After all, her wedding wasing


    next and she didn¡¯t want them to take revenge. Ava didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Trevon


    because Trevon was a pretty good brother-inw.


    In the end, they decided on a series of groomsmen projects. Looking at the long list, Ava and Natalie


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    shook their heads helplessly. Today¡¯s groomsmen were in trouble.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    People were in high spirits because of the festivities. The women in the room clutched their phones and


    locked the door. They were afraid that if they were not careful, the people from the outside would open


    the door and enter.


    The few of them were still holding the note and studying it desperately, imagining the prank scene


    After about 40 minutes, the sound of footsteps on the stairs made the people in the room a hundred


    times more energetic. They were in high spirits for battle and extortion, especially Sherri and Rose.


    They hadpletely forgotten that they were not married yet.


    Ava tidied up Natalie¡¯s hair and quietly walked to the door frame. She pressed her ear against the door


    and listened to the sound. ¡°I hear it. Many people areing up. There are at least four people. No,


    five¡±


    Sherri asked the cute Ava suspiciously, ¡°What superhuman powers do you have?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy.¡± Rose chided. ¡°Pay attention to the speed of the enemy¡¯s advance. We need to be on


    the defense.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that these two are just here to be funny?¡± Natalie thought inside. ¡°They¡¯re a little


    unreliable. I wonder who can


    control them in the future¡±


    Trevon had started cheating Before he reached the door, he sent a message. [Honey, do Please tell me


    ]


    you have any inside information?


    Natalie smiled when she saw the message. She could not bear to betray the three people who were


    seriously on alert. ¡°Raise the rm! The enemy has sent a message asking me to betray you all.


    Which one of you is the military counselor? Do you have an idea?


    The three of them quickly walked to Natalie¡¯s side. The person who took the phone was Sherri. ¡°Damn,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Wilson is really ck-hearted. You want Natalie to be a traitor? Dream on Rose, reply¡±


    Rose waved her hand. ¡°Why me? You do it


    ¡°Why are you retreating now that the war is starting?¡± Sherri asked. ¡°Tm getting married soon. I¡¯m


    afraid Mr. Wilson will blow up my wedding¡±


    Rose thought about the image and still took his phone. He said righteously, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it since I¡¯m


    single, you guys are all taken If I have a boyfriend in the future and Trevon blows up my wedding, you


    must stop him. Im doing this for all of you¡±


    Before she could finish his sentence, she had typed out the message. The hostage has been captured.


    Please pay the ransom or the |


    Outside the door. Trevon was wearing a ck sut. He was noble and elegant, exuding the aura of a


    protagonist. The golden threads embroidered on his ck suit were like stars shining under the light


    Behind him were Frank. Harkett, and Chris. They were all wearing ck trousers and a white shirt with


    a bow at the cor. The bow looked like an eyesore to Frank matter how he looked at it. However, it


    was Trevon¡¯s wedding today, so he could


    only endure il


    Jim followed behind with a bag of money Last night, Mel messaged that she had to go home for


    something. The house had been quite busy these few days, but she could not help


    Jim didn¡¯t suspect anything, because things were indeed busy.


    Trevon was at the front. He suddenly turned around and handed the phone to Frank. ¡°What¡¯s your


    sister going off on this time?¡±


    Frank nced at the message. The wedding had been turned into a kidnapping case by Rose. She


    even asked for ransom. Frank groaned and said, ¡°Who knows? But you can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Hand over the money.¡±


    Trevon turned to the side with a bouquet in his hand. ¡°Tll leave the bridesmaids to you all. You can


    negotiate.¡±


    Chris and Frank both fixed their gazes on Hackett at the same time. Chris raised his eyebrows and


    said, ¡°Time to prove how much Sherri loves you.¡±


    Chris continued, ¡®Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t have the hope you want. Other than the groom, you¡¯re the


    only one here with a marriage.¡±


    Hackett definitely did not have any ability to force Sherri to do things. He turned his gaze to Frank.


    Frank shrugged his shoulders and put his hands in his pockets as if he was just a passerby. ¡°I can¡¯t do


    anything. You don¡¯t have to look at me.¡± Hackett was wordless.


    Forced to work, Hackett walked forward and knocked on the door, trying to negotiate. ¡°Sherri, open the


    door. It¡¯s me.


    Hackett.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s willpower was very strong She told herself that she would neverpromise. Rose was afraid


    that Sherri would betray them and trained her eyes on Sherri. ¡°L.. can¡¯t,¡± Sherri said. ¡°It¡¯s useless no


    matter whoes today. We can only


    open the door after seeing your sincerity.¡±


    Sherri finished speaking in one breath. Rose nodded in satisfaction, like the approval of an old leader.


    Hackett shouted at the people inside the door. ¡°Then how much do you want? Name your price.¡±


    Rose asked for an exorbitant price and deliberately said, ¡°With Natalie¡¯s worth, it should be at least


    20 million dors, right, girls?¡±


    Frank pressed between his eyebrows. He suspected that Rose was not here to attend the wedding but


    to cause trouble. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll give you another chance to think things through before reporting the


    number.


    Rose turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Did I say too much? This is my first time being a bridesmaid. Is there


    a need to bargain?¡±


    Ava, who was also the bridesmaid for the first time, shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It¡¯s my first time


    too. I think¡­ maybe we need to lower it a little.¡±


    Sherri also began to waver. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we lower the price a little and see if that¡¯s how we bid?¡±


    Natalie: Alright, this kidnapping scene has be a market bargaining scene.


    Rose coughed lightly. ¡°Um. how about 10 million dors? We can¡¯t lower it anymore. It won¡¯t be


    sincere.¡±


    Trevon rubbed his eyebrows outside the door and said helplessly. ¡°Fifteen million dors. Open the


    door.¡±


    This time, Rose was happy. She had lowered the cost to 10 million dors but this dummy added five


    million dors. If she didn¡¯t open the door, she would be a fool. ¡°Back off, back off. Fll open the door.


    Girls, wait to split the money. We¡¯re getting


    on it.¡±


    Money made the world go round. The four of them could get a fortune by splitting the 15 million


    dors.


    To Trevon, things that could be solved with money were not a problem. Things that could not be solved


    with money were the big deal


    Rose opened the door and made a wee gesture. ¡°Sir, your hostage is over here. Pleasee in.¡±


    She immediately saw Chris outside the door. ¡°Oh my, why did you call this guy here? Did you run out of


    friends to invite?¡±


    Chris shot back. ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m helping you to ease the awkwardness.¡±


    Rose made a face. She was single, but as long as it didn¡¯t make her feel awkward, no one else could


    make her.


    Trevon lugged his pants and knelt on one knee. He handed a bouquet of champagne to Natalie and


    said affectionately. ¡°Honey. I¡¯m here to marry you. Can youe home with me?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Natalie took the bouquet and nodded.


    The two of them only had each other in their eyes. Their eyes met and their emotions flowed.


    Just as Natalie was about to agree, the troublemaker Rose came out. ¡°We can ept the bouquet, but


    you can¡¯t leave immediately. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going grocery shopping. How can you bring her home


    so easily? Your best man¡¯s mission hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. Come and line up. Stand by the door.


    I¡¯ll start announcing the first program.¡±


    When Rose finished speaking. Natalie looked at Trevon helplessly and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the


    right to say anything today. Why don¡¯t we sit for a while?¡±


    Rose wouldn¡¯t stop until it was over, but weddings were supposed to be lively like this, so they were


    happy. Trevon was pulled up by Natalie and sat on the bed.


    ¡°Ava, bring me the fabric of that flower bedsheet¡± Ava retracted her gaze from Frank and went to get


    the prepared flower bedsheet.


    Rose took it from Ava and nced at the three extremely handsome men. She clicked his tongue. It


    was definitely impossible for Frank to do this unless Ava took action.


    Frank¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ava¡¯s face. Ava nced at Frank and smiled.


    Trevon was no longer in a hurry: This was how wedding pranks should be. He sat on the bed and said


    leisurely, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t carry my wife home first. I¡¯ll pay 15 million dors to buy the VIP seat.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a VIP seat. Just sit beside Natalie and don¡¯t talk.¡± Rose generously sold a VIP


    sear


    ¡°Sure, you can continue,¡± Trevon said.


    In any case, Rose was not torturing him. He was just watching the show.


    ¡°Next, send a representative to wrap this bedsheet around you and do a dance to entertain us,¡± Rose


    said.


    Frank couldn¡¯t even be bothered with this insensitive sister of his. If she dared to do this during his


    wedding, he would never forgive her. Frank naturally walked to Ava¡¯s side. Frank held her hand and hid


    it behind his back.


    Ava held his hand tightly. The two of them interlocked their fingers and watched the show. Their eyes


    were filled with joy


    and curiosity.


    Chris nced at Frank and Ava and smiled. It was rare for someone as cold as Frank to show his


    gentle side. In any case, they didn¡¯t want to get married. It was obvious from Trevon¡¯s wedding how


    troublesome things were.


    ¡°Hackett is the Dancing King¡± Chris ruthlessly pushed Hackett out to continue its business.


    Hackett clicked his tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t get married without me today, right? I¡¯m not usually this


    important, you know?¡±


    Sherriughed heartily without feeling bad for him at all. ¡°Hackett,¡± she called out.


    Hackett¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the floral cloth in Rose¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rose, be honest. Are


    you here to attend the wedding or to punish all of us??¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m livening up the atmosphere? I didn¡¯t even charge you.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million dors, Trevon reminded without warning.


    ¡°Aw,e on,¡± Rose said. ¡°This matter is over. You¡¯re the groom, so you should be more generous.


    Calm down, calm down. It¡¯s for you to prove how much you love Natalie


    In the end, Hackett was forced to do a dance ording to the video Rose found. It was recorded by


    Sherri. No one wanted to record such a bad dance performance, except for his wife, Sherri.


    Ava was alreadyughing on Frank¡¯s shoulder. Even Frank, who was supporting Ava, could not help


    but smile. Trevon hugged Natalie¡¯s waist and smiled. The money was worth it. He was very happy.


    After the dance, Hackett gritted his teeth and threatened Rose, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to get married. It¡¯s best


    if you stay single until you grow old.¡±


    Rose shrugged. Tm sorry. What a coincidence. Just five minutes ago, I decided not to hold a wedding


    ever. You can¡¯t mess with me, you can¡¯t mess with me.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Subsequently, Rose contimted with the next show, which was balloon-blowing.


    As soon as she mentioned balloons, an image appeared in Sherri¡¯s mind. ¡°When did we decide on


    this?¡± Sherri asked.


    Rose said seriously, ¡°One second ago.¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Natalie leaned close to Trevon¡¯s car. I have a feeling that Rose will tire them out.¡±


    Trevon turned to the side and replied. ¡®It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s lively. Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful. Can you tell me


    where the shoes are?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me,¡± Natalie said.


    Trevon chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Frank, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Leave the blowing up of balloons to our Dancing King.


    He¡¯s very good at it.¡± Rose expressed her surprise. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re a fighter jet. You can do


    everything. Alright, the main thing is to test your lung capacity. Why don¡¯t you blow up eight balloons?


    Eight is a pretty good number. Trevon, right?¡±


    Trevon was very generous to Rose. After all, Rose was working very hard today. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re in charge


    of all of this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you said that, I¡¯ll go all out. Rose smiled especially happily as if she really was the boss.


    Hackett cursed, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m the best man, not the groom.¡±


    Although he said that, he still worked quite hard. In the end, he blew hard enough for his cheeks to feel


    sore. When he identally popped a balloon, Sherri¡¯s heart ached for him. She helped rub Hackett¡¯s


    checks.


    The next one was a one-handed push-up. There were four pots of white sugar on the red carpet. They


    represented sweetness. The groom and best man had to do push-ups with one hand and lower his


    head to eat the white sugar. His movements had to be standard


    The four men squatted down in unison and ced one hand on the ground to listen to Rose. They


    were prepared to eat the white sugar. It was very sweet. Trevon felt that the sugar today was especially


    sweet.


    Much sweeter than the standard.


    Ava turned on her phone and recorded Frank¡¯s single-handed push-ups and sugar-eating. She took a


    few photos and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She was very happy.


    Afterpleting the mission, Frank walked to Ava¡¯s side and held her hand again. The little girl was


    too shy to share the sweetness in public.


    Trevon kissed Natalie¡¯s lips to share the sweetness of the candy. ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, way too sweet,¡± Natalie said.


    Frank nced at Mr. and Mrs. Wilson and squeezed Ava¡¯s fingers ¡°Do you want to try it?


    With so many people around, Ava did not dare to kiss Frank Ava hurriedly shook her head. Frank


    smiled. He did not want to kiss her here. He was just joking with her.


    Rose arranged for the groom and best man to do a few more projects. Seeing that it was gettingte


    and they still needed some time to get to the ind, Rose held back. There were still many ideas that


    she had yet to implement.


    She silently noted them down and nned to use it at her brother¡¯s wedding in the future

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Lena had already been invited to the ind by Trevon in advance Luxury cars drove towards the docks


    one after another. It was a powerful and grand ught


    Today was Mr Wilson¡¯s wedding. Everyone in Athara ki


    The trending topics dominated the screen. Although no one had taken a photo of the main character¡¯s


    face, the trending topics were all about Mr. Wilson¡¯s wedding today and how much money he¡¯d spent


    on it.


    From these posts, it


    obvious he


    Mr Wilson loved his wife


    The pier was crowded with bodyguards. The Roberti family had used all the installed in everyer


    they conaled we there verr no blind spots.


    able people Survein


    There were no loopholes from the ce where they got off the ship to the wedding venir. They were as


    guarded as


    fortress


    The ship was decorated dreamily. The roses were made of moonlight blue roses. It was a light and


    subtle blur, but at blur that


    1 people at a n It was very beautiful


    The wedding itigr vas set up on the ind where they had gatheredst time. Trevons idea was very


    meticulous. Whether it


    cas the serserity system or costume, it was obssous that he had put in a lot of effort


    The entrance to the stage was surrounded by moonlight roses. The roses on both sides extended to


    the center of the stage. and the grourad was covered


    The stage


    prouted and a huge light blue hydrang all. There a top, stairs; and a punes


    Countless light stripa poured do It was derai


    artom of ea


    i from the top like a waterfall. They were filled with a sense of high-ssn


    strip was a custom-made crystal moonlight


    shing, all the light.


    bhijiel jier


    the gxy


    ther n the


    The


    uty.


    1 had to


    to the end of the stage hand in hand from the beginning of on both sides of the bride and groom.


    The first pa


    The second pa


    The bride and gri


    anal Herri. Day twrld haral? and walked to the stage. Then, they stood on both sides.


    ved the third pair were Rosse and Chris


    Designed roses METT


    Both of them were very practiced. They turned out that Kai bel


    cretly


    on her head. Jasper


    jurt


    its either sade Na


    babysitting


    shocked by the sudden surprise. It


    Natale beld Daniel¡¯s wrist and slowly walked towards Ievon. When they reunited. Daniel took Trevon¡¯s


    hand and ced


    atalie¡¯s hard in his


    He instructed. ¡°Trevon, I¡¯ll leave Natalie to you. You have to treat her well. Don¡¯t let her cry or feel


    wronged. You have to give her eternal happiness. Can you do that¡¯


    Trevon promised, Uncle Danarl, don¡¯t worry I can do it¡¯


    Daniel wiped the tears that were about to fall from the corners of has eyes and nodded in relief. He


    thought to himself. ¡°Daisy. Natalie is getting married. I¡¯ll send her off for you. She¡¯ll be very happy. Don¡¯t


    worry¡±


    Trevon held Natalie s hand tightly and ced it on has arm. The little kids on both sides stepped


    forward at the same time. It was obvious that they had trained many times and their posture and


    rhythm were in syne


    The host held the microphone and hosted the wedding. Everything was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t know


    where to look ¡°When Here Comes the Bride yed, we should have already known that today, a


    couple who love each other very mi about to be lifelong partners


    ¡°Every wedding is a beautiful encounter. Its a rare fate for two people in love to be witnessed by an


    audience at the wedding. It takes a lot of hack and fate to meet your soulmate. Mr Wilson and Mrs.


    Wilson already have a child together too hope that for the rest of their lives, Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Wilson


    will have a happy marriage and be happy forever


    ¡°Mr. Wilson loves his wife very much, so he told me in advance that we can¡¯t waste too much time, so I


    won¡¯t waste any more tae Next, our Mr Wilson will say a few words¡±


    Trevon took the macrophone and sand to Natalie, ¡°From repentance to old age, you can only be my


    wide in this life. The he of my bit will never change Natale, I love you.¡±


    The flowernguage of moonlight roses was already a confession of love. It said, ¡°you are the only love


    of my life and the rest of my life will be filled with you.¡± This was the reason why Trevon chose to use


    the pale blue moonlight rose.


    Trevon brought the microphone to Natalie¡¯s lips. She did not cry and replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    the rest of my life is also filled with you. I love you.¡±


    The audience was in an uproar. When the host saw that the ring on Trevon¡¯s finger was the ring finger,


    he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Mr. Wilson, can I ask why your ring is worn in a different position?


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s is the middle finger, while yours is the ring finger?¡±


    Trevon put the microphone to his mouth and hugged Natalie with one arm. ¡°Because before this


    wedding. I defined myself as married. I defined Natalie as engaged. I owed her a wedding. I owed her


    for a long time.¡±


    The host understood. He had a feeling this was a touchy topic, so he took the initiative to skip it. I see.


    Then let¡¯s witness the exchange of rings between the couple who love each other.¡±


    Jasper took out the ring box from his pocket with difficulty. Ruby was anxious when she saw it. She put


    down the flower basket and helped to take the ring out. Jasper was wearing ck sunsses, so he


    could not see it clearly.


    In the end, with the help of Ruby, he took out the ring. Trevon did not rush him. He just waited quietly.


    Everything was fine as long as his son was not lost.


    Jasper stood on his toes and handed the ring over. ¡°Dad, wear it.¡±


    Ruby called out cutely, ¡°Mommy¡±


    Natalie was melted by the cuteness of the two little kids. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on my two babies.¡±


    The host also found them adorable. ¡°Is this little girl also your little darling?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°My goddaughter.¡± She could say Ruby was her soon-to-be daughter-inw, but in the


    end, it still depended on his son. It was naturally good that he liked her.


    The blue box was opened, and the couple¡¯s diamond rings found their spotlight. They emitted a


    dazzling light. Trevon took off the ring on Natalie¡¯s finger and reced it. The new diamond ring was


    pushed to the top and firmly locked.


    The old ring was kept in the blue box.


    Natalie also took off Trevon¡¯s ring and helped him put on the new ring. This time, the two of them were


    both wearing it on their ring finger. They were married now.


    The old ring was stuffed into Trevon¡¯s pocket.


    They embraced and kissed for a full minute.


    After the ceremony, the bridesmaid and best man took the initiative toe down from the side of the


    stage. When they walked off the stage, Sherri, Rose, and Ava were so touched that they cried and their


    noses turned pink.


    Only Sherri knew how Natalie hade to this point. Her tears were like broken strings as she


    murmured to Hackett, ¡°Natalie will definitely be very, very happy.¡±


    Hackett hurriedly gave her a tissue. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. If my mother sees this, she¡¯ll skin me alive.


    Hurry up and take back your tears. Natalie will definitely be happy. Look at Trevon¡¯s wedding. Don¡¯t you


    think about how much money it costs? He did it himself.¡±


    Frank took a tissue from Hackett¡¯s hand in disdain and tapped Rose¡¯s arm. ¡°Wipe your face.¡±


    Then, he took another one and helped Ava wipe her tears patiently. He said gently. ¡°You won¡¯t look


    good if your makeup is smudged.¡±


    Hackett stared at them. Were they treating him as a tissue box?


    Rose also stared at Frank. Howe Frank didn¡¯t worry about her makeup smudging? His double


    standards were crazy! Chris couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He sighed and took the entire packet of tissues


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    from Hackett¡¯s hand to Rose. Heined to Frank, ¡°I¡¯ll give you tissues. Your brother has no moral


    principles anymore.¡±


    Rose raised her hand and high-fived Chris in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Chris. Tll help you liven up the


    atmosphere when you get married in the future.¡±


    Chris refused. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Rose thought about it and felt that it was true. Frank had said that Chris and his sister both didn¡¯t want


    to get married. One did not like women, and the other did not like men. They only loved their own


    careers. This was why Rose had be friends with Chris.


    Ava and Sherri, Rose sat at the table and began to touch up their makeup. The three men held up their


    pocket mirrors while the three women touched up their makeup with powder.


    Ava turned around and asked, ¡°Would Natalie be able to tell 1 cried?¡±


    Frank pinched her chin with one hand and looked at her. He leaned very close to her. His warm breath


    can¡¯t tell


    His fingers caressed her face for a while before he reluctantly let go.


    Trevon helped Natalie sit down at the bridal table,


    Sherri leaned against Natalie. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so touched. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m getting married myself. Your


    man is too good at this.¡±


    ¡°Stop poking fun at me,¡± Natalie. ¡°What style are you going to use when you get married¡±¡±


    Sherri looked mysterious. I can¡¯t say. You¡¯ll know when the timees. I¡¯m already nning.¡±


    Natalie could not help but feel a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll scare Hackett *


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Ive been training his courage recently,¡±


    Natalie did not get a good feeling. She felt one second of sympathy Hackett.


    On the dock, a huge truck was filled with people. Everyone¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, as if they


    were hogs.


    Grace pped her hands. Theckey handed her a wet towel. She took it and patiently wiped each of


    her slender fingers with a rxed expression


    William walked over to check if Grace was injured. The hundreds ofckeys around him all turned


    around automatically. William¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious worry. ¡°Grace, are you injured?¡±


    There was no expression on Grace¡¯s face. She said indifferently. ¡°No, just tell Frank that it¡¯s been taken


    care of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message. Grace, your skills haven¡¯t degraded at all. You¡¯re so awesome,¡± Williamn


    praised.


    Grace nced at him ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    William followed Grare onto the boat and muttered, ¡®We should be able to see our future daughter-in-


    Which one do you want to wear?¡± Half of theckeys who followed behind were no longer surprised by


    how William kissed up to Grace. They calmly followed behind without any additional expression.


    Grace walked in front of and replied, ¡°Pink.¡±


    ¡°Pink?¡± William echoed Then it¡¯s hard for me to match. It¡¯s not good for me to wear white either. It¡¯s not


    festive enough After all, it¡¯s the Wilson family¡¯s wedding


    In the end. Grace chose a dark green halter top, a casual ck suit with mid-sleeves, ck wide-


    legged trousers, and white


    stilettos.


    William also wore a full ck outfit to match Grace and a white shirt inside. After putting it on, Grace


    didn¡¯t even want to say anything. Those who knew would know that he was here to attend a wedding.


    Others might think that he was the groom The VIP guest table was arranged for the Roberts family, the


    ckwell family, the Landor family, and the Yamin family.


    There were two from the Roberts family, two from the ckwell family, three from the Landor family,


    and the Yamin


    parents.


    Mr. and Mrs. Roberts sat in their seats after settling the matter. Their expressions were natural, as if the


    bloody scene just now, did not exist at all.


    Ted and Max sat at the neighboring table, along with Carlos. Their family upied half of the seats.


    Some families who wanted to build connections with them sat beside them.


    Rachel, Caleb, Theo, Lena, and the Turner family happened to be at the same table.


    Emily did note because Max¡¯s family did not allow her. She was injured and people would


    direction of Trevon and retracted his gaze. He was about to send a message when he realized that


    there was no signal at all. He sat uneasily.


    Ted asked with concern, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong! You don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?*


    Peggy made a fuss and said, ¡°Dad, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Carlos waved his hand. His temples were throbbing. There were other people around him. He could not


    beughed at. ¡°No, I¡¯m just too happy.¡±


    When the people beside him heard him say this, they thought that he was really happy. They kept


    praising Trevon until Carlos¡¯s family all became annoyed.


    At another table, Joymented, ¡®Our Natalie has finallye to a happy ending. This child really


    suffered too much previously. Fortunately, the Wilson family dotes on her.¡±


    Edward¡¯s hand that was holding the cup paused for a moment. Yes, it was great. It seemed that Trevon


    was indeed more


    suitable than him. He hoped that Natalie would be happy forever.


    Natalie had wanted to invite Edward, but Trevon suggested that he invite them himself. Trevon said


    that he had a way to contact them. As for how he invited them, only Trevon and Edward knew.


    After Jasper came down from the stage. he was held in Rachel¡¯s arms. There were many people today,


    and she did not allow the child to leave her sight. She had to stay close to him. This was also what


    Trevon had instructed.


    After William sat down, his gaze turned to the bridal table. From time to time, he would look at the girl


    beside Frank. However, the girl had her back facing him. William nudged Grace. ¡°Grace, why is your


    hair color the same as Frank¡¯s girlfriend? Are the two of you in contact?¡±


    Hearing this, Grace¡¯s gaze also turned over to take a look. It was really the same, but Grace was very


    calm. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that the hairdresser made the wrong color?¡±


    ¡°Can I say that I don¡¯t believe it? The probability is a little low.¡±


    Grace picked up her utensils and continued eating. ¡°Believe what you want.¡±


    It was true that the hairdresser had made a mistake with the color. However, Grace had been in a hurry


    to leave and the color looked quite nice. There was no way to change it either. How would she know


    that she would have the same hair color as Frank¡¯s girlfriend?

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Just as William was about to give a suggestion, Rose sneaked over and leaned on William¡¯s shoulder.


    She leaned close to her parents and whispered, ¡°Grace, William, have you seen your future daughter-


    inw?¡±


    William turned his head and said hushedly, ¡°I saw her. Grace is very fated with that little girl. Look, they


    have the same hair color.¡±


    Rose turned to look at Grace¡¯s hair. ¡®Grace, did you n this with Ava?¡±


    Grace said. ¡°You two are really father and daughter.¡±


    Rose leaned her entire body¡¯s weight on William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s true that we are. Look at the table


    behind you. The auntie wearing the off-whitece gown is Ava¡¯s mother. The guy sitting beside who


    looks as handsome as Wim is her father. The sophisticated gentleman sitting beside her father is her


    brother. Introductionplete. Oh, and I forgot to mention, they are the wealthiest family.¡±


    William and Grace were both speechless.


    Rose said excitedly. ¡°How¡¯s the gic quality of the woman my brother found? Don¡¯t you think they


    are a good-looking family?¡±


    William bragged, ¡°Isn¡¯t our Roberts family also known for good looks?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we definitely are. Isn¡¯t it obvious? Look at me. Look at Grace. We are beautiful.¡±


    Grace urged, ¡°Go and eat¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rose quickly went back to her seat, which was next to Frank.


    She hadn¡¯t even sat down when Frank questioned, ¡°You went to spout nonsense again.¡±


    Rose¡¯s butt finally touched the chair. ¡°Come on, am I that kind of person? Let me tell you, Grace


    actually dyed her hair the same color as Ava. This means that the rtionship between the mother-in-


    Upon hearing this, Frank furrowed his brows. He nced towards Grace, thinking that it was


    unbelievable that their hair colours were the same. He soon realised that Rose was right. Finding it


    quite coincidental, he yfully gave Rose a light tap on the back of her head and urged, ¡°Hurry up and


    eat.¡±


    Juana, who was sitting at the table beside them, became especially fond of Rose. She had initially


    nned to let Natalie be her daughter-inw. However, after seeing Rose, Juana liked Rose as she


    was beautiful and lively. ¡°Um, Mr. Roberts, may I ask how old Miss Roberts is this year?¡±


    Edward quickly stopped her. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Juana patted his arm andforted him. Tm just asking. This child is very charismatic and especially


    yful. She¡¯s simr to Sherri. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    William knew his daughter and Miss Landor were good friends, so he did not avoid the question. ¡°She¡¯s


    26 years old. Rose is more mischievous as she¡¯s still a child at heart. This is embarrassing, she¡¯s like


    this because I usually spoil her a little too


    much¡±


    Juanaughed. ¡°Girls are meant to be spoilt. Our Sherri has also been spoiled by Richard and her


    brother. Now, she¡¯s being pampered by Hackett. She¡¯s about to think she¡¯s the queen of the world.¡±


    William did not continue talking and only smiled in agreement. Grace did not say anything throughout


    the entire process. She didn¡¯t like these orchestrated parental matchmakings, having already


    experienced regret once. She wouldn¡¯t interfere with her children¡¯s marital freedom.


    To express his apologies for his mother¡¯s intrusion, Edward raised his ss to William and downed the


    ss of wine. William admired this young man¡¯s etiquette. He was very thoughtful and polite.


    However, William would not interfere with his daughter¡¯s love life. William, who had spent a lot of effort


    to get together with Grace, knew how important it was to find someone you liked. He was a prime


    example.


    Many people were touched by the end of the wedding ceremony. The bouquet-tossing tradition was


    omitted, as both the bridesmaids and groomsmen collectively decided to skip it. Sherri¡¯s marriage was


    already set, while Ava¡¯s would only be discussed a year and a halfter. As for Rose, her ns were


    still undecided.


    In fact, there was more than one segment that was omitted. The schedule was changed overnight


    because of Natalie¡¯s pregnancy and the need to avoid excessive fatigue, Trevon¡¯s monologue and the


    evening banquet were both omitted. However, as a special gesture, the Wilson family gave each guest


    who came to attend the wedding a custom-made crystal blue rose.


    At night, the newly-wed couple returned to Phoenix Manor, the house Trevon had newly renovated.


    Theyout was in the style that Natalie liked. It was light and luxurious, and all the materials used were


    very expensive. The space was dazzling, and the entire environment looked low-key but luxurious. It


    was also veryfortable.


    All of the exhausting segments except the luxury of the wedding were skipped


    After taking a shower. Natalie sat on the bed. Her hair was 70% dry. When Trevon came out of the


    shower, he touched her hair before going to the bathroom to get a hairdryer to dry her hair ¡°TIl help you


    dry your hair in the future. You always don¡¯t dry itpletely It¡¯s easy to get a headache¡±


    Naturally, Natalie did not refuse ¡°Okay¡±


    She looked up at Trevon and asked. By the way, have you found the person Mel mentioned?¡±


    At The Fosters residence Mel and Natalie talked for half an hour in the house. This was because


    someone threatened Mel and asked her to kidnap Jasper while there were many people at the wedding


    Otherwise, her parents would be killed Mel was timad, but she did not dare to refuse the request.


    Although they were only her adoptive parents, she couldn¡¯t bear to sacrifice her adoptive parents¡¯ lives.


    In the end, she agreed to the request. However, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Jasper Therefore, she still


    confessed to Natalie


    Natalie told Trevon to move Mel¡¯s family to a safe ce overnight. She also instructed Rachel to stay


    by Jasper¡¯s side at all times. The entire family cooperated very well. Rachel did not let Jasper sit alone,


    even when they were eating. Instead, she would hold Jasper on herp and protect him.


    Trevon finished drying her hair and put the hairdryer aside. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I found the


    culprit. It¡¯s Carlos¡¯s subordinate Emily¡¯s information was correct¡±


    Then Aren¡¯t you going to deal with it?¡±


    Natalie narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked him suspiciously.


    He sat down by the bed and spoke slowly. The Wilson family doesn¡¯t have many branches, there¡¯s only


    Carlos¡¯s family When my great grandfather was alive, he entrusted the responsibility of upholding the


    family to Theo and emphasized the need to protect and teach Carlos. This has been a longstanding


    tradition of the Wilson family the eldest son inherits the family business and is responsible for


    supervising and guiding¡±


    ¡°Carlos is a very cunning person and knows how to hide his thoughts. However, after Father¡¯s car


    ident, Theo suspected him and confronted him. In the end, not only is Carlos ruthless to others, he


    is even more ruthless to himself. Before Theo, he broke one of his legs with a walking stick to prove his


    innocence. He did it to the extreme¡±


    Natalie never expected Carlos to have such a dramatic performance. Natalie contemted, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think Theo fully believed him at that time. It was just that Carlos resorted to self-harm, which made


    Theo feel bad about continuing the investigation When Father broke his leg. Carlos broke his own leg


    too. Hence, Theo hoped that by giving Carlos another chance, he could turn over a new leaf and be a


    good person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that a leopard can¡¯t change it¡¯s spots. No matter how many years it¡¯s been, he will still remain


    the same. Now, he¡¯s targeting Jasper. Trevon, if Theo finds out, will he¡­¡±


    Trevon said affirmatively. ¡°No. Theo isn¡¯t someone who will allow such things to keep happening¡±


    Natalie guessed, ¡°But we still have to discuss this with Theo. If we don¡¯t show the evidence clearly. I


    reckon Carlos and his family won¡¯t admit to it.¡±


    ¡°I know go to bed early. I¡¯ll take care of things. I won¡¯t put you two in danger. You¡¯re too tired today¡±


    Trevon covered her with the nket andy down on one side. He turned off the lights and hugged her


    to sleep. ¡°Goodnight. Natalie


    ¡°Good night, Trevon¡±


    After the person in his arms fell asleep, Trevon got up and gently lifted the nket to get out of bed. He


    took the phone from the head of the bed and called Frank, but after a long time, there was no


    response. He tried calling again, but there was still no response from Frank.


    Trevon hung up the phone with a cold expression. In less than a minute, Frank sent a message. [I¡¯m


    busy dating, have some morals. The person is with Grace right now, pick them up yourself tomorrow


    morning ]


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading the message, Trevon smiled


    On the Ferris wheel of Athana, Ava and Frank were interrupted mid-kissing. He gave Trevon a good


    scolding, expressing his frustration that he had been overly amodating to Trevon


    Some say that the Ferris wheel was synonymous with romance. It stood at the highest point and


    overlooked the entire night view of Athana On it, you could take in the panoramic view and epass


    the city within one¡¯s gaze.


    At this moment, Ava was sitting on Frank¡¯sp. Her face was slightly red as she panted and hid in his


    arms. ¡°Is it Trevon?¡±


    Frank replied in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, do you want to continue?¡±


    Ava nodded and raised her head shyly, waiting for Frank to kiss her.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    He lifted her chun gently. Then, he bent down slightly and kissed the lips of the little girl sitting on his


    of the lemon candy she had just eaten.


    Their


    and of


    chere only the of them eusted.


    Ava was slightly nervous. Therefore the did not notice that she was pressing Frank even tighter against


    her body as she wrapped her arms tightly aroun


    She seemed to possess an innate maism that drew him closer, and their prolonged kiss on the


    Ferris wheel grew more araf mare ambiguotas, unrestrained, and tantalizing Lost in the kiss. Ava tilted


    her head back, and Frank kissed her tanned neck chin, eyes, and nose nting desire with every inch


    as he trailed upward, finally reaching her forehead, where he gave


    His hands gently caresund Ava i wait as they both leaned against each other breathing heavily. Their


    chests rose and fell


    breaths. Ava felt it dead was well aware of the mei behind this reaction, the w


    the die usunen about rel


    her recent visit.


    anymore after besitated, her


    to graduate anul


    The


    koeskend at rach other as if they were the only ones left in the world. Their eyes weer fill


    rach other


    is control fanself


    tacle pirlcontinued to flirt with ham.


    uld happen. ¡°Be


    querly bugarid each order pat backed as the starry sky wat the bustling


    (I go to [hepwater Bay tonigh


    sana. After a


    it to chan


    returne


    He closed his


    Chanp. He said patiently. ¡°No let¡¯s


    The hotel¡¯


    There


    Hero Carroly Day won


    ibly have


    Ava¡¯s disappemed boked as Frank deep eyes Unable to reyes her ggraved little face, hepromised.


    You


    As expected. As was happy on the war and the kind Frank face and shall I call Momany ot


    erry much, and


    Whale Ava was lysing on has shoulder making a call Frank we Trevon a message. Cave me jourphs


    contact information


    Trevs Wiwin replet Preparing to deal things gh


    The next second. Trevon were Joseph¡¯s phone number over Frank Roberts sent a message to Joseph,


    I won¡¯t touch her.]


    He only sent only five


    thing el


    Trevon


    Frank send another message to Iron on WhatsApp [Pay the fee for the dojo. You¡¯ve been freeloading


    for a few days


    the warrest |


    Trevon repled. Get lost. I¡¯ll help you try a out in advance)


    Frank did bother replying to such shameless words


    du?

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    It had been 40 minutes since Ava and Frank got off the Ferris wheel.


    While Ava was still calling Emma, Frank quickly sent a message to Rose at the same time. [Sleep at


    Deepwater Bay tonight.]


    At the same time. Tom drove the car to the entrance of the vi belonging to the Roberts family. Before


    the car managed to stop entirely. Rose received the message from her brother. She cursed in her


    heart, ¡°Fuck, am I a tool used to prevent awkwardness?¡±


    Tom, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was confused. ¡°Miss Roberts?¡±


    Rose looked at the dumbfounded Tom and waved her hand. Tm fine. I met a lunatic. He needs me to


    treat him. Turn around and go to Deepwater Bay


    Tom thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Natalie a paediatrician? When did she be a psychiatrist?¡±


    Less than a minute after the car drove away from the vi, William called. He said dotingly, ¡°Rose, why


    did the car turn around? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    Rose said bluntly. ¡°Im going to make an appearance.¡±


    William did not understand what she meant. ¡°What appeareance? Do you have a night shift tonight?¡±


    Rose replied. Tm going to work overtime at Deepwater Bay where Frank is.¡±


    William instantly understood the meaning behind her words. Worry and joy alternated on his face.


    ¡°Frank kidnapped Ava to Deepwater Bay at night? Although it¡¯s good that this child is as straightforward


    as me, her parents are still at the hotel. I don¡¯t think this is suitable.¡±


    Rose was already very used to her father¡¯s narcissism. He needed to make his presence known at all


    times and boast about his genes. ¡°William, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a possibility that Frank tricked Ava?¡±


    William was in disbelief. ¡°Probably not. Maybe, it¡¯s hard to say¡­ Nevermind. Even if we end up having


    grandchildren, we¡¯re open-minded parents. We won¡¯t say anything. You should help me find out the


    truth tonight, so I can prepare.¡±


    Rose was puzzled. ¡°Prepare for what?¡±


    ¡°A betrothal gift. Of course we have to give a betrothal gift if we get grandchildren¡±


    Rose sat in the front passenger seat and massaged her temples. ¡°William, I think you¡¯re overthinking


    things. Ava hasn¡¯t even graduated from university yet. It will take at least a year and a half, which is a


    result of Ava¡¯s hard work. A normal person. would need three years. So, I think you better wash up and


    go to bed early with Grace. Goodbye.¡±


    Tom felt a whirlwind of emotions inside him as he drove, having stumbled upon a big piece of news. He


    thought, ¡°Frank is getting married, when did that happen? Howe none of us, his underlings, knew


    about it?


    ¡°What a surprise! I¡¯m going to share it with everyone tonight¡±


    Rose jumped out of the car and walked straight to Deepwater Bay. She said to Tom, who was still


    behind her, ¡°Pick me up on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Roberts, I promise I won¡¯t make youte.¡±


    She pushed open the door and shouted, ¡°Surprise¡­ Where are they?¡±


    The living room was brightly lit as if it were daytime..


    It could be seen that William and Ava had returned for a while, but where did they go? Could it be that


    they only asked her toe over for show, but they have already started doing¡­ No way, that¡¯s not


    good.


    Should she go up? What if she stumbles upon something inappropriate for children? Should she


    automatically look away or watch it secretly for a while?


    If she didn¡¯t look, she would feel a little regretful. However, if she looked, she was afraid of getting


    traumatized. What should she do? Rose felt conflicted over the decision of if she should look or not.


    Rose held the bag in her hand and casually swung the chain over her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t I watch for


    a while?*


    Without hesitation, Rose decided to take action. She slipped off her shoes, exposing her bare feet.


    Adopting a half-hearted attempt at being stealthy, she tiptoed upstairs. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t


    help but envy the agility of characters in novels with their light-footed techniques.


    As Rose approached Frank¡¯s room, she became increasingly cautious, barely daring to breathe. She


    leaned against the wall and slowly inched her head into the room. In the next second, her head was


    caught in a firm grip


    Frank¡¯srge palm covered the top of her head and pulled her into the room. He looked down at his


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    sister¡¯s bare feet with one hand on his waist. ¡°Is this a new skill that you learnt? Put on your shoes back


    on.¡±


    Frank let go of Rose¡¯s head and let her put on the slippers she was carrying.


    Ava stood by the bed, holding the pajamas that Frank had bought for herst time She stood there in a


    daze and looked at Rose¡¯s bare feet. ¡°Rose, why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes?¡±


    Rose couldn¡¯t possibly say that she was here to peep. She thought for a while and found an excuse.


    ¡°Ava, would me if I said that it¡¯s too hot today and the temperature of the marble can lower my leen?¡±


    you


    believe


    Ava was even more confused as the weather wasn¡¯t very hot today ¡°Ah. ¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t even bother with Rose¡¯s feeble excuses, giving her a disdainful nce. He turned to Ava


    and said with a gentle tone. ¡°Go take a shower first¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go take a shower first¡±


    Frank dragged Rose, who had already put on her shoes, into her own room.


    Rose quickly asked curiously, Frank, could it be that you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time and was


    waiting for Natalie¡¯s marriage to bring Ava to your house? When did you buy the light green four-piece


    set in your room?¡±


    Seeing that Frank was staring at her without saying anything, Rose seemed to have thought of


    something ¡°No way. You didn¡¯t buy it based on the photo I gave you, did you?¡±


    If that was the case, her brother was really scheming.


    Frank knocked on her head. ¡°Stop imagining things. If I see you walking barefool next time, I¡¯ll peel off


    your skin¡±


    Looking at Frank¡¯s expression, Rose could tell that he did not intend to tell her the truth. ¡°So tonight, I¡¯m


    still just a tool for you to use to prevent awkwardness. Are you going to sleep next door or in master


    bedroom tonight?


    Frank replied colilly, Just focus on your own sleep. Go take a shower¡±


    Rose shrugged. She was a little curious about how she had been discovered. She had aliviously been


    very careful. She held her breath till she almost passed away. ¡°How did you discover me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, and the door isn¡¯t soundproof,¡± Frank, answered.


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°I was too careless. I used too much strength when I closed the door just now


    as I swung it close with my foot. Therefore, the cautious actions afterward werepletely useless.


    ¡°That was so awkward, I definitely don¡¯t have the potential to be a spy. It¡¯s better to stick to my current


    job.¡±


    After Frank took a quick shower and changed into matching pajamas with Ava, he openly headed to


    Ava¡¯s room. As he passed by Rose¡¯s room, he knocked on the door Rose opened the door and nced


    at her brother, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Go to the master bedroom,¡± Frank instructed his sister


    ¡°Sigh, as a tool, I still have to perform. Let¡¯s go. Remember to pay me for the appearance. Do you think


    it¡¯s easy for me to be tormented by the two of you lovebirds?¡±


    Roseined about her difficulties Frank immediately transferred a sum of money to her. Her


    expression immediately changed when she saw the amount of money that entered her ount. ¡°Frank,


    you¡¯re especially handsome today I love you to death. Is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Go in and apany Baby Ava¡±


    Rose said obsequiously, ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you going in


    Frank red at his sister but did not enter. Instead, he stood by the door frame. She still entered the


    room under the enticement of money,


    ¡°Hello, Ava. Do you need me to sleep with you?¡± Rose sat on the bed, but her eyes were still fixated on


    the door.


    Ava sat on the bed and looked over. ¡°Rose, what are you looking at?*


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just looking around. This four-piece set is not bad. It¡¯s veryfortable,*


    Ava asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy it?¡±


    As it was a refreshing color, Ava thought that Frank had asked Rose to help buy it.


    Rose did not dare to take the credit. Besides, Frank was still standing outside the door. She shook her


    head and said, ¡°You can feel touched everytime youe. Frank bought it. Are you happy?¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°Can I say that I¡¯m extremely happy?


    Rose saw his shadow under the door frame and felt a little sorry for Cranky Franky. Worried about the


    Turner family¡¯s perspective of this situation, Rose suggested, ¡°Ava, let¡¯s take a photo together, a


    bedtime photo,¡±


    Ava was in a good mood. She immediately took out her phone and used the camera function to take a


    photo of Rose sitting with her under the nket. After taking the photo, Rose said, ¡°The caption should


    be a goodnight photo of you and the beautiful sister before bed.


    Once Rose saw that Ava had finished posting the photo, she stretched and yawned, ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t take


    it anymore. Maybe it¡¯s


    because I didn¡¯t sleep in the afternoon today. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going to sleep first. You should sleep


    early.¡±


    Ava was confused and thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to chat and sleep together?¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Rose had already walked quickly to the door. As soon as she


    opened the door, she had a triumphant look on her face, as if she were the hero of the moment.


    Frank, who had been standing outside the door, gave Rose a rare smile. He reached out and patted


    her head. ¡°Hurry up and sleep. Don¡¯t go out again.¡±


    Rose was speechless. Was Frank going to do something big tonight?


    The dumbfounded Ava was still thinking about what was going on.


    A message came in. It was from Rose [Ava. You¡¯re on your own tonight. Frank might go berserk.]


    After reading the message and thinking for a while, she replied, [But Rose, why am I looking forward to


    Frank¡¯s wolfish. nature? Isn¡¯t that not good)


    Ava believed that Frank¡¯s wolfish nature was reflected in lus kissing. In fact, she enjoyed kissing Frank.


    On the other hand, the way Rose characterized Frank¡¯s nature made him seem even more untamed


    and unrestrained.


    Rose, who thought they were on the same frequency, sent, It¡¯s no wonder you two are attracted to


    each other. You guys continue. I need to listen to songs to emply my mind.]


    The door was pushed open again. Frank, wearing matching pajamas, walked in and sat naturally by


    the bed. Unknowingly, their rtionship had taken a step forward.


    Ava leaned against the bed with her phone in her hand. She nced at the poker cards on the bedside


    table with a smile. ¡°Can you teach me how to shuffle? You looked very handsome when you shuffled


    cards in our house previously.¡±


    Frank caressed her face. ¡°You want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very cool,¡± Ava said truthfully.


    Frank took the deck of poker cards and skillfully spread them open. His slender fingers expertly


    manipted each card, each one seemingly under hisplete control, with his movements flowing


    effortlessly


    Ava had always thought that Frank¡¯s hands were very beautiful. Even when he held her chin, she felt a


    strong tension in his grip. ¡°Frank, can you y the piano? Your hands seem perfect for it,¡± she asked.


    Frank was sitting on the bed. The two of them sat opposite each other. He looked up and met her


    earnest gaze. He said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a pity. Your hands are very long and suitable for ying the piano. You¡¯ll definitely look


    good when you y.¡± Ava¡¯s tone carried a trace of pity.


    Frank replied, ¡°Teach me¡±


    Ava was excited. ¡°Alright, then you teach me how to y cards. I¡¯ll teach you how to y the piano¡±


    ¡°Alright,e here. I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Frank said.


    Ava merely moved her butt slightly, thinking that he only wanted her to get a bit closer. Frank abruptly


    hauled her to his front by her waist. Her back was firmly pressed against his solid chest as he leaned


    his chin on the top of her head.


    Both of them were wearing thin pajamas. Ava could feel Frank¡¯s powerful heartbeat the moment she


    leaned back. It confused her mind. His warm and alluring breath touched her body. It felt like her body


    was on fire.


    Frank¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her entire body from behind. He slowly grabbed her tiny hands


    and picked up the cards as if he was really teaching her how to y cards. He was serious about it, but


    Ava was distracted.


    Frank was charming, and the shuffling gesture was very handsome. Ultimately, he captured Ava¡¯s


    attention and directed it to the ying cards. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±


    Ava picked up the cards and shuffled them ording to the moves Frank had taught her. ¡°Is it done


    like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After speaking, Frank grabbed Ava¡¯s hand, ovepping their hands again. Hisrge palm


    covered hers, and step by step, he began to teach her.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Ava had learned quite a bit in just half an hour. Excited, she turned to look at Frank, and her lips


    brushed against his. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t look away from his burning gaze.


    Once again, Frank passionately kissed her while slowly turning her around. After a while, he gentlyid


    her on the bed. Out of habit, Ava locked Frank¡¯s neck with her arms. She liked that feeling which gave


    her a sense of security and belonging


    Frank hugged Ava¡¯s waist, feeling the nice silky material Suppressing the desire to explore everything


    that was under the silk. Frank pulled away from the kiss and ced his hands on Ava¡¯s waist, towering


    over her. His eyes were slightly red as he said. ¡°Sleep.


    Then, hey down on the side and quickly pulled the nket over Ava. Instantly, the nket


    suppressed his burning emotions. Reluctant, he rubbed her delicate lips. Stop fooling around. Go to


    bed.¡±


    Ava¡¯s hands were tightly sped together under the nket. ¡°Frank-¡±


    Frank seemed to know what Ava wanted to say. He smiled and shook his head, interrupting her by


    pinching her blush


    cheeks


    However, tears soon well up in Ava¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡°How deeply does a man love a woman to


    control his desires because he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her¡± Touched, she hid in his arms under the nket


    and hugged him tightly. ¡°Can you wait until I fall asleep before you leave?¡±


    ¡°Okay Sleep¡± A light kissnded on Ava¡¯s forehead.


    It waste at night, and the world was asleep. Ava was sleeping very quietly, but Frank could not fall


    asleep. Instead, he stared at her sleeping face under the dim light.


    Ava was quiet and cute. like a pure white lower that could not be tainted, and he wished to always


    protect her.


    Her hair was pushed to the sides of her face, and Frank slowly imprinted Ava¡¯s exquisite features into


    his mind. After a while. he pulled her into his arms with mixed feelings.


    Ten minutester, he stood up and left. He gently closed the door and opened Rose¡¯s room.


    Rose thought that Frank would not enter her room and had already fallen asleep on the bed.


    The next morning. Natalie and Trevon woke up early. They dressed up and went downstairs to find


    Mary in the living room.


    Natalie greeted politely, ¡°Mary?¡±


    Mary replied happily. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Wilson said you need someone to care for you! That¡¯s why I


    came over. Don¡¯t worry! I can take good care of you and Jasper.¡±


    Natalie thanked her politely She believed in Mary¡¯s meticulousness. ¡°Thank you, Mary


    Mary wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure! I¡¯m honored that such an important task is


    handed to me.¡±


    After breakfast, Natalie and Trevon went to the Wilson¡¯s residence to deal with some matters. Before


    departing. Trevon wanted to give Frank a call, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. Trevon


    guessed that Ava should have slept in Deepwater Bayst night.


    Instead, he called Jim. ¡°Go to the Roberts family and bring the person to the Wilson¡¯s residence.¡±


    After that, he hung up and drove to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Carlos had arrived early at the Wilson¡¯s residence and had been waiting for Trevon. Unaware of the


    situation, Peggy thought that Natalie, her new daughter-inw, would greet them. Little did Peggy know


    that Theo, who doted on Natalie, had exempted her from this segment.


    Seeing them enter, Carlos, who was already dissatisfied, became even more gloomy. He criticized,


    Trevon, you should. teach Natalie the rules of our household. Our elders have already arrived, but as


    the newest member of the family, why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet? How could she make us wait for half an


    hour? Isn¡¯t she putting on airs?¡±


    Trevon acted as if he did not hear Carlos speaking and sat down on the sofa on the other side. Theo


    seemed to have blocked Carlos¡¯ question and asked with concern. ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡±


    Natalie answered, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I ate beforeing over.¡±


    She did not greet Carlos and his family and her attitude made Carlos even angrier. He snorted. ¡°Look


    at how disrespectful


    she is!¡±


    Then, Rachel took the initiative to sit down, saying, ¡°Jasper is still sleeping. We had too much funst


    night and stayed up a


    littlete.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of him, Mom¡±


    Rachel gave a slight response.


    It seemed that giving a short response was a strong trait in this family.


    Trevon held Natalie¡¯s hand and leaned back on the sofa. Then, he looked at Carlos and his family


    casually.


    Max, Ted, Peggy, and Carlos were present except for Emily


    Max looked a little silly, not sure if it was because he was crippled, so he had dark circles under his


    eyes. Hisplexion. wasn¡¯t great as well. Perhaps he had some psychological problems.


    Looking at his unfocused gaze, Natalie¡¯s first thought was that he had gone crazy from taking too much


    medicine. She heard from the servant that Max had been taking medicine for treatment recently.


    Trevon did not want to ask and pretended not to see him. Instead, he turned his sharp gaze to Carlos.


    ¡°Carlos, have you been thinking of being vegan for a while? If you do, I have some good


    rmendations.¡±


    His tone was no longer respectful.


    Carlos was stunned by Trevon¡¯s sharp gaze but quickly adjusted his emotion. ¡°What do you mean by


    that? Why are you being so sarcastic early in the morning?¡±


    Peggy added, ¡°That¡¯s right. My father was just asking you to teach Natalie some house rules.¡±


    Trevon retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with my wife¡¯s rules. Her rules are my rules. At the very


    least, my wife won¡¯t do anything fratricidal or think about murder at will. What do you think, Carlos? Is


    that the truth?¡±


    After that, he quickly added. ¡°What can be more unruly than murder and arson? There shouldn¡¯t be


    any, right? What do guys think?¡±


    Ted replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    you


    Peggy didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why was Trevon talking about murder and arson? Then, she


    urged, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We still have to go to the hospitalter. Max is undergoing treatment now.


    Natalie, hurry up if you want to pay your respect.


    Rachel looked at Peggy as if she was looking at a fool. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°Do we have to go


    through this ritual?¡±


    Peggy widened her eyes in shock. ¡°You want to skip such an important ritual?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peggy argued, ¡°You should¡¯ve told us earlier. You¡¯re wasting our time! Besides, who wouldn¡¯t go


    through this ritual as a new family member?¡±


    Peggy rambled on, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Ted was speechless.


    Carlos¡¯s expression darkened as he could guess the true meaning of Trevon¡¯s words. He felt vaguely


    uneasy but he couldn¡¯t get through to any of his bodyguards


    Rachel asked, ¡°Did I notify you that I want to perform the ritual? Didn¡¯t youe uninvited?¡±


    Peggy was speechless. You¡­¡±


    Theo could not be bothered to watch them argue. Feeling ufortable, he said to Trevon, who was


    watching the show. ¡°Bring the person over. Let thein leave after settling the matter.¡±


    Jim received the message and dragged the person in. The person¡¯s face was brutally beaten up, and it


    was obvious that Grace¡¯s men showed no mercy.


    When the people in the living room saw the person whose face and clothes were covered in blood, they


    couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Carlos definitely knew who this person was. Yet, he pretended to say, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?


    You¡¯re not going to perform the ritual and you¡¯re even bringing such an unlucky person into our


    home?¡±


    Trevon teased. ¡°Unlucky? Isn¡¯t this your personal bodyguard? The one working in the dark. Don¡¯t tell


    me I caught the wrong person?¡±


    Carlos¡¯ back stiffened and he refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. Don¡¯t nder me


    However, Trevon didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. It seemed they had to take desperate measures


    so he gave Jim a look. Immediately. Jim took out a recording pen from his pocket and pressed the


    button ¡°You have to kill Caleb Wilson today! Remember to destroy the evidence. If you don¡¯t do it


    properly. I will make sure you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m sorry. It was my negligence.¡±


    Carlos replied, ¡°Useless fool! How could you fail at such an easy task? You can¡¯t even kill someone by


    crashing them with car. Tell me! What¡¯s the point of hiring you?¡±


    The voice message was yed one by one, and there were many more shameful incident. Thest


    recording by the bodyguards was Jasper¡¯s car ident.


    Carlos said, ¡°Ive received news that Natalie Foster¡¯s child is Trevon¡¯s biological son. Find a way to


    track her down and kill the child when the chance prevails. Max¡¯s child must be born first. As long as


    the eldest son doesn¡¯t have a child, the second son will inherit the Wilson family.¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Mr. Wilson, the maid used her life to protect that child. 1-*


    The sound of Carlos smashing his phone could be heard in the recording. It was obvious that he was


    furious.


    After the recording ended, the living room was silent. Ted turned to look at hus father. ¡°Dad, did you


    really do all these?¡± Seeing that the evidence was irrefutable, Carlos admitted it. He did not expect this


    traitor to record every mission that was given to him. In the end, he said. ¡°Yes. I did it. I want to break


    the Wilson family¡¯s stupid rules. Why is the eldest son only eligible to inherit the family business? How


    am I inferior to you? I¡¯m restricted because of the family rules!¡±


    The bodyguard said. ¡°Mr. Carlos Wilson also ordered me to think of a way to kidnap Jasper in


    exchange for the Wilson family¡¯s position during Trevon¡¯s wedding. However, for some reason, the


    wedding schedule was changed. I couldn¡¯t find Jasper at all, so the mission failed¡±


    After a pause, the body guard confessed everything he knew in order to make a contribution.


    ¡°However, Mr. Wilson had a backup n and even hired a lot of assassins to ambush at the wedding. If


    my n fails, someone will kill Mr. Wilson at the wedding¡±


    The wedding schedule was suddenly changed because Natalie was pregnant. Trevonmunicated


    with the host overnight, so not many people knew about it. Besides, why did they have to inform so


    many people about the wedding schedule? However, Carlos did not feel that he was in the wrong at all.


    Instead, he voiced out his doubts to Trevon. ¡°Why did you change the wedding schedule? Have you


    always been guarding against me?¡±


    At this moment. Trevon¡¯s eyes were filled with malice Tm afraid you think too highly of yourself. If I say


    that I care more about my wife, won¡¯t it be a bigger blow to you?¡±


    Caleb, who had been silent, suddenly sighed. ¡°Carlos, when I woke up from the ident, my father


    had talked to me. Then. you used your broken leg to prove your innocence, and we were willing to


    believe you. No one had wanted to pursue the matter. My father knew what you¡¯ve been doing in secret


    all these years. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t do anything outrageous, so he turned a blind eye to it. He was


    just following Grandpa¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t target the child and Trevon again. I never thought that this matter had anything to


    do with you. We stopped pursuing the matter because we still had some expectations for you. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so ruthless, and we really couldnt find out anything. You even made the driver of the


    car identmit suicide. How many lives did you sacrifice? Can you even sleep peacefully at


    night?¡±


    Then, Caleb wiped his tears. ¡°How old is Jasper? If Natalie¡¯s maid didn¡¯t get in your way, you¡¯d take


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    their lives. You¡¯vemitted sins, and all the sins you¡¯vemitted will be your future generations¡¯


    responsibility to bear. Why do you think your grandson is crippled Don¡¯t you understand! There¡¯s no


    one in this world who wouldn¡¯t fight back after being beaten.¡±


    Joseph was ruthless, but he had always been protective. When he took action, he destroyed Carlos¡¯


    bloodline so they wouldn¡¯t have any more hope.


    Looking at how agitated her husband was. Rachel patted his back. ¡°Bring Dad up. Trevon and I will


    handle this.¡±


    Caleb and Theo were done with this situation, so Caleb helped Theo up the stairs. When Theo saw his


    younger brother break his leg. he had shown mercy. Now that evidence was before him, he felt hollow.


    Also, he felt guilty toward Caleb. At this point, his gaze was blurry, and his footsteps were no longer


    firm.


    Natalie turned around and nced at them. Her heart ached as she retracted her gaze. Being kind to


    someone without a conscience was like feeding a stray animal. Even a stray animal knew good and


    bad.


    Then, Jim projected a video on his phone to the television in the living room. It was Jasper ying


    alone in the living room. Peggy secretly went to the living room and hit Jasper several times. However.


    Jasper nced at her coldly without any fear.


    Jasper¡¯s reaction angered Peggy, so she hit him again. Then, Jasper turned around and red at her


    angrily. After a while. Rachel came out of the kitchen with strawberries. The entire process only took a


    few minutes. When Rachel returned, Peggy even red at the maids in the living room, implying that


    they should keep their mouths shut.


    After seeing the video, Rachel had already stood up before Natalie could do anything. A loud p


    sounded in the living room, followed by two more ps. ¡°We¡¯re even now. You hit my grandson three


    times, and I¡¯ll return it to you three times. From now on, your family is not allowed to take a step into the


    Wilson¡¯s residence. Otherwise. I will be the first to beat you up.


    ¡°Can you remember that Ted Wilson? You can see who is right and wrong today, right? From now on,


    let¡¯s never contact each other again! Trevon, send out the order.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    This was the first time Natalie had seen how furious and intimidating her mother-inw could be.


    However, she was not afraid. Instead, she felt that Rachel was very cool.


    A few minutester, the police arrived and took Carlos away with an arrest warrant. At the same time,


    Peggy was taken away because Trevon reported her for child abuse.


    But Peggy was not willing to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I will never go to jail. Let me go. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. I


    was just jealous.¡±


    No one paid attention to her hysteria.


    Ted walked out of the Wilson¡¯s residence with his bent back. He kept sighing and apologized to Rachel


    before leaving with


    Max.


    Actually, Frank had been investigating the matter. The camera in the living room was installed the night


    Trevon after he returned from Frank¡¯s ce. He was afraid that someone would harm his son.


    The matter had been investigated for a long time, but the people they investigated were all dead, and


    no one had expected Carlos to be so ruthless and unscrupulous just to achieve his goal. In the end,


    Carlos sent himself to prison at an old age.


    Trevon did not show Emily¡¯s evidence as a means of thanking her. Otherwise. Max might have killed


    her when he returned. It was because Emily installed the listening device in the study that Carlos¡¯ ns


    were recorded.


    After being abused daily. Emily retaliated and secretly installed a listening device. In the end, she really


    discovered something about him.


    Finally, the matter hade to an end. When Carlos was around, Ted had no right to speak.


    Everything was decided by Carlos, but now Carlos and Peggy were arrested, so Ted should be able to


    agree to Max¡¯s divorce.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    What was the saddest thing in the world? It might be finding out that your closest rtives had always


    wanted to harm you, and you were kind enough to wish he would repent.


    Because you never really understand who he truly was or the darkness, the maniption, and the


    impenitence in his heart.


    If one always felt that he was man unjust situation, everything they saw would be unbnced and


    unfair. They would never appreciate the good things m life.


    After Carlos left, Natalie greeted Rachel and Trevon before going upstairs tofort Theo. The family


    knew that Natalie was very important to Then, so everyone acquiescence this task to her.


    Natalie knocked on the study door very softly ¡°Grandpa, may Ie in?¡±


    Normally, Theo would have told her toe in quickly. This time, he didn¡¯t answer her immediately.


    Instead, he was silent for a long tune before saying in a doting tone. ¡°Come in, Natalie¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie pushed the door and entered. Then, she nced at Theo to find that his


    eyes were slightly red with blood vessels under his eyes. The usually lively and cheerful old man, who


    always had a hint of child-like cuteness, had an additional sadness on his face. It made Natalies heart


    ache to see him like that Suddenly, she remembered her grandfather.


    Natalie sat down in front of Theo, poured a ss of water and gently ced it in front of Theo


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s y a game! Please guess if I¡¯m pregnant with a boy or a girl. If your guess is right, I¡¯ll


    grant you a wish. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to grant mne a wish.¡±


    As expected, Theo¡¯s sadness dissipated because of Natalie. Then, he wiped his eyes and forced a


    smile. ¡°Natalie, I know that you¡¯re trying to cheer me up. Even if we don¡¯t y this game, I can still


    grant you a hundred wishes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Natalie supported her chin, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s different. A bet is based on personal strength,


    and the other is given as a gift, so the meaning is different. Don¡¯t you think so, Grandpa?¡±


    Theo was amused. ¡°Alright, then I will make a guess. She should be my great-granddaughter.¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment before saying. ¡°Alright, then I don¡¯t have a choice. A boy it is.¡±


    Then smiled. ¡°There¡¯s another possibility where both of us lose Twins¡±


    Natalie sessfully changed the top that The cared about ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. It¡¯s


    not that I doubt Trevon¡¯s ability, but we don¡¯t have a family history of having twins¡±


    Theo thought about it and felt that it inade sense. The Wilson family only had one child every time and


    had no history of having twins. Therefore, the probability was not high. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a


    boy or a girl, you¡¯ve contributed greatly to the Wilson Jarmily, and I will love the child dearly¡±


    Naturally, Natalie believed in Theo¡¯s words


    ¡°Will it be difficult for you to work in a few days? Natalie, I don¡¯t mean for you to be a full-time mother. I


    just want you to rest at home if you¡¯re tired. You can go to work after you give birth. You don¡¯t have to


    work so hard.¡±


    Natalie understood Theo¡¯s intentions. He was afraid that she would suffer. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go to work for


    now. If I really can¡¯t handle it anymore. I¡¯ll take leave. I¡¯m feeling great these days, and I don¡¯t have any


    morning sickness. Perhaps it¡¯s really a girl like what you¡¯ve guessed.¡±


    Theo loved hearing that, making himugh out loud. At this point, the gloominess in his heart


    Rachel, Caleb, and Trevon stood outside the study with slight worry. When they heard Theo¡¯s


    unrestrainedughter, they heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, Trevon stiled proudly.


    Caleb sighed. ¡°You should treat your wife well. You¡¯re lucky to have her as your wife¡±


    Trevon smiled even more proudly. Rachel looked at her son¡¯s smug expression and found it funny.


    Finally, this family had a sense of hominess. After that, she turned around and went back to her room.


    Her grandson was about to wake up.


    Back at Deepwater Bay. Ava gradually woke up, but the room was dark. She could vaguely see the


    light green nket and the colour of a pillow. Then, she narrowed her small eyes and slowly opened


    them.


    She yawned and reached for her phone to check the time. It was already 7:30. She needed to call her


    mother.


    Emma¡¯s contact was recorded as ¡®Dear Mommy¡¯ in Ava¡¯s contact list. Soon, the call was quickly picked


    up. Emma was just like Joseph. Both of them couldn¡¯t have a deep sleep. Then, gently, Emma asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Ava turned on the bed, cing the phone beside her ear and told Ermina bluntly. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do


    anything bad with Frank. He slept next door.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. ¡°I know you¡¯re a sensible girl. Our flight is at 10. What time are you


    Ava immediately replied, ¡°Tll get up now and go over right away.¡±


    Emma hung up after giving her a reply and did not instruct her daughter to do anything else. She


    believed that Ava was not a reckless person and also believed in her own judgment.


    After meeting Frank in the manor, Emma could sense that he was also a sensible guy who had


    boundaries.


    Last night, Ava called and asked if she could sleep over at Deepwater Bay Afraid that she would not


    agree, Ava told her that Rose was with her. Immediately. Emma knew that Frank had limits. Frank


    would not find a third person to stay over if he wanted to do something with Ava. In the end, Emma


    agreed, so she was not surprised to hear Ava¡¯s exnation in the morning


    Daniel, who had seen Ava¡¯s Instagram post, even praised Frank. Joseph immediately said that Frank


    had also sent him a message and promised not to mess around.


    After all of Frank¡¯s actions, the Turner family decided not to overly interfere with the young couple as it


    would only make the two of them feel awkward. Moreover, they weren¡¯t a feudal family.


    Later, Joseph went to the research base early. He was constantly busy and also enjoyed being busy.


    Although he had already handed the matter to Trevon, he still had to go and take a look. After all, this


    was the dowry he gave to Natalie.


    On the other side, Ava brushed her teeth and realized that she did not bring clothes. So, she picked up


    her phone and nned to send Rose a message.


    Suddenly, she realized that Rose had sent her a message very early on in the Fairy Fortress chat.


    ¡°Ava, I¡¯m going to bete for work. I have to clock in at work, so I won¡¯t take leave to send you off.


    Have a safe trip. Little Princess.¡±


    Sherri wrote. ¡°Ava. I can¡¯t send you off because I have work today. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Natalie replied. ¡°We¡¯reing over now. Are you up?¡±


    Ava replied. ¡°I¡¯m up.¡±


    Natalie had no idea that Ava was sleeping in Deepwater Bay and thought her sister was in the Grand


    Manor Hotel Ava did not say anything in the group chat, not even Rose mentioned anything about it.


    Ava suddenly thought of what her mother had said yesterday and replied. ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to


    pack your things. Mom told Dad that you can¡¯t go to Sapphire City this time. She said you must be


    careful since it¡¯s your early pregnancy stage. She asked you to go again next time. Don¡¯t let them


    worry¡±


    There was no reply for a long time, as Natalie was discussing with Trevon. Finally, she replied, ¡°Okay. I


    understand. At this point, I probably need someone to feed me when I¡¯m caring and help me wear my


    clothes, huh?¡±


    ¡°Clothes?¡± Ava remembered what she was up to. So she sent a message to the contact ¡®Ava¡¯s Hubby¡±


    ¡°Frank, I left a set of clothes here when I camest time. Did you throw it away?¡±


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. Ava threw her phone on the bed and ran to open the door. To no


    surprise, it was Frank


    He was still in his pyjamas and looked sluggish, but there was his expression looked energetic. He


    must have woken up long ago. Then, Ava tiptoed and hugged Frank¡¯s neck. After kissing him on the


    lips, she said softly. ¡°A good morning kiss. I seem to have forgotten to bring my clothes-¡±


    The sudden kiss made Frank¡¯s back stiffen. He did not grab her waist immediately. Instead, he stared


    at her face for a while before lifting her leg with both hands and cing it on his waist


    Ava hung on Frank¡¯s body like a ko while he walked to his closet. It turned out there was a jacket


    and shorts inside the closet.


    It was the outfit she had left herest time. Back then, she wanted to remind him, but she had forgotten


    to mention it again. Right now, she was immersed in love and forgot about the outfit.


    It turned out her clothes were hung on the hanger, mixed in the middle of Frank¡¯s clothes. Even her


    pants were hung inside. Then, Frank¡¯s next actions made Ava blush


    He opened a drawer with his undergarments, and Ava saw that her undergarments were ced inside


    too.


    Seeing her blush, Frank did not expose her. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten about it long


    ago?¡±


    Ava leaned on his shoulder and hugged him tightly. She nodded a few times, indicating that he had


    really forgotten that and did not leave them here on purpose.


    Frank chuckled, ¡°Come down and put on your clothes. I¡¯ll send you to the hotel after that.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ava replied obediently.


    Frank had Ava¡¯s ss schedule recorded on his phone, and Ava¡¯s favourite ss was scheduled for


    tomorrow. Since Ava was enthusiastic about learning, she would never want to skip ss.


    After that. Frank gave her a quick peck on the lips. There was a hint of reluctance in his eyes as he


    said, ¡°Im going to change. Then, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel for breakfast¡±


    Ava nodded and there was also reluctance. Every time they parted, she always felt ufortable.


    However, she had no


    choice as she had to go back to ss.


    Frank took a pair of jeans and a striped T-shirt from the closet and went out. He even closed the door


    for her.


    Then, Ava looked at the closed door and pouted. She took off her pyjamas and changed into a jacket


    and shorts. For a moment, she felt awkward. It seemed that Frank had washed her undergarment,


    making her feel embarrassed.


    As for why she didn¡¯t think it was Rose who washed it, it was because when she was still sleeping.


    Rose had already gone to work. So, it shouldn¡¯t be her. Plus, after she left. Rose must have returned to


    her parent¡¯s house after work. The possibility of Rose finding her clothes was not high.


    Later, Ava tied her hair into a high ponytail. When she opened the door, Frank was leaning against the


    door frame, waiting


    for her.


    Although it was a simple outfit. Ava still felt that Frank was very handsome. ¡°Frank, have you been


    waiting for a long time? Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±


    Frank, who had been waiting outside the door for a long time, stood up straight. He held Ava¡¯s neck


    with one hand and carefully sized her up before letting go. I just got done.¡±


    Ava took the initiative to reach out and let Frank hold her hand. Their fingers intertwined as they walked


    down the stairs.


    There were two cars parked in the courtyard One was a Porsche, and the other was an off-road


    vehicle. Frank Roberts nced at Ava and patiently let her make a choice. Which one should I drive?¡±


    Ava liked cool cars The off-road vehicle. I like how cool it looks¡±


    Frank smiled, knowing that she liked it Youngdies loved cool stuff. However, Rose had a lot to


    height and that it was difficult to get into the car. After opening the passenger seat door. Frank carried


    Ava and put her into the car. Then, he closed the door and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Frank drove the ck off-the-road vehicle on Athana Road. The breeze was gentle, and the sun was


    bright, so they let both car windows down.


    It seemed as if the breeze also wanted to experience sweet love and was sweetly caressing Ava¡¯s


    face,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, Frank and Ava¡¯s hands were sped together tightly, not wanting to be separated for a


    moment. At that moment, electric currents seemed to be transmitted through each other¡¯s bodies.


    Ava felt bored due to the traffic jam so she took Frank¡¯s right hand and yed with it. She depicted one


    finger at a time and evenpared the length of his fingers with her own.


    Then, she opened his hand and gave him a palm reading. Then, shepared his hands with hers


    again. Frank, who was driving quietly, stopped at the traffic light and nced over at Ava. He found that


    she was seriously studying their hands, and indulgence appeared in his eyes.


    He did not retract his hand.


    Meanwhile. Ava getting more enthusiastic. She looked at Frank¡¯s hands for a long time. ¡®Do you really


    not know how to y the piano


    Ava had already asked this question several times so Frank couldn¡¯t help butugh. Still, he answered


    patiently. ¡°I really don¡¯t


    ¡°Fine¡±


    Ava showed a regretful expression


    Soon, they arrived at the Grand Manor Hotel. As soon as they entered, the security guard at the door


    greeted Frank politely, ¡°Good morning, Frank


    Seeing that Frank was holding a girl¡¯s hand, the guards were in turmoil. Their first guess was that Ava


    must be Frank¡¯s girlfriend, so they quickly added. ¡°Hello, Mrs Roberts¡±


    Frank was startled by what the guards called Ava He stopped in his tracks and nodded at the guards,


    who had a good eye, smiling ¡°Remember to go to the finance department to receive a bonus after


    work¡±


    Immediately, the guards knew that they had addressed Ava correctly. So, they quickly said in unison,


    ¡°Thank you, Frank. Thank you, Mrs. Roberts¡±


    The security guards at Lathern Club were basically Frank¡¯s subordinates and their job was to prevent


    people from getting drunk and causing trouble in the hotel


    After that, Frank led Ava to the highest floor, where the dining room of the presidential suite was


    located. The Turner family had booked the whole restaurant


    Thest time the Turner family came. Trevon was the one who booked this ce. This time, Trevon


    sent the date when the Turner family came to Frank¡¯s phone


    After receiving the message, Frank immediately asked the person who was originally staying in the


    presidential suite to check out. He even arranged other rooms for him andpensated hum with


    money just to vacate the room on the highest. floor


    Trevon was d that Frank was taken over by Ava, and Frank was also willing to ept this


    arrangement.


    When they arrived at the dining room, Frank held Ava¡¯s hand and brought her over to choose her


    favorite breakfast. After ordering a few dishes. Ava heard a low maic voice above her head. ¡®Ill eat


    the rest if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Do you eat oatmeal?¡± Ava wanted to eat it, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    finish it.


    Frank answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ava continued to ask, ¡°What about this pancake? It looks good. Do you eat this too?¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about the sd?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°What about the chicken sausages? Or the bacon?¡±


    ¡°What about milk? Ava had to ask about milk because she had developed a habit of drinking it in the


    morning. If she didn¡¯t have some, it seemed like something was missing. However, she realized Frank


    had too much food in his hand, and there were already two tes full of food.


    Ava stared at the milk and waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. There are oats anyway. Frank, you should


    choose something you like!


    Ill help you get it ¡±


    Frank pointed his chin in the direction of milk. ¡°Milk. Let me take these to our table first. You can sit


    while I get my own


    breakfast¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡±


    Frank brought her to the table and sat down. Then, he instructed Ava to eat first and then went to get


    food himself. After a while, he came back with two tes in his hand. There were tarts, pasta, toast,


    mini fruit tes, pan-fried tomato, and


    mousse cakes.


    When Frank put down the te. Ava¡¯s eyes sparkled. She looked up and met Frank¡¯s cold face. ¡°Frank,


    I can¡¯t believe you like these! I like them too. It means we have simr tastes¡±


    These were the section where Ava had stood for a long time when she was choosing the food, and


    Frank memorized them all. It was probably because Ava wanted to eat them but did not want to waste


    them. In the end, she restrained herself and took the things she wanted to eat the most.


    Frank said. ¡°Yes. You should eat first.¡±


    Coincidentally, a guy holding a te sat down in the empty seat opposite. He wore golden sses, and


    his eyes were dark. He stared at the delicacies on the table for a while but did not say anything and sat


    down quietly.


    Ava called out excitedly. ¡°Joseph, why did youe down to eat at this time?¡±


    Joseph picked up the fork and exined, ¡°I went out this morning and had something to deal with. I


    came backte. Eat slowly.¡±


    Frank greeted Joseph politely. ¡°Mr. Turner, did you sleep wellst night? If you have any objections, just


    let me know.¡±


    Joseph took a bite of pasta and didn¡¯t look up. The bribe is a little obvious. Everything else is fine.¡±


    ¡°What bribe?¡± Ava didn¡¯t understand


    Joseph smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just joking with him. Eat quickly. Your stomach will feel


    ufortable if the food gets cold¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ava had no intention of asking further.


    However, Frank knew what Joseph meant. This time. Frank had indeed added something to the


    service. For example, Joseph¡¯s room was filled with expensive wine, while the bedding in Daniel¡¯s room


    was custom-made. Also, for the coffee, Frank had given them the most expensive brand. Therefore,


    Joseph could tell what Frank was trying to do at a nce.


    After half an hour, Frank and Joseph did not speak. They were not chatty people to begin with. The


    most they talked was when they sent over the map at Sapphire City. The three men had talked about


    business


    Ava also slowed down on eating, while Frank stopped eating after having a few pieces of pancake. He


    waited for Ava to finish before continuing.


    Then, Frank reached out and took the remaining oatmeal from Ava and started eating one spoonful at


    a time. In just a few bites, he finished the whole bowl.


    Joseph smiled as he watched Frank eat. Still, he did not say a word. Instead, he handed a tissue to


    Ava. ¡°There¡¯s some cream at the corner of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Frank, can you finish it? There were still a lot of things on the table so Ava was a little worried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Frank answered. He didn¡¯t expect Ava to eat quite a lot in the morning. There wasn¡¯t a huge


    portion, but there were


    more varieties.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t like sweet stuff, especially in the morning. However, when he thought it was Ava¡¯s


    leftovers, he didn¡¯t feel it was that bad.


    Joseph finished his pasta, crossed his arms, and leaned back in his chair. Then, he took a tissue and


    wiped his hands very carefully. His gaze was fixed on Frank, who was eating Ava¡¯s leftovers. After a


    while, he smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re quite a frugal person. Not bad¡±


    When Frank finished Ava¡¯s breakfast, Ava handed over a tissue in time. Frank expressed his gratitude


    before answering Joseph. It depends on the person.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t respond to this and just smiled.


    After breakfast, Frank did not follow Ava to the presidential suite. Instead, he went to Lithern Club¡¯s


    office


    Joseph put his arm around Ava¡¯s shoulders, walked to the elevator and they went straight to Emma¡¯s


    room.


    Natalie, Trevon, and Jasper were already sitting in the room. When they saw them, Natalie thought that


    they had gone to have breakfast. ¡°Are you guys done eating?¡±


    Emma was holding Jasper and Daniel was talking to him. At that moment, Jasper was very happy and


    giggled.


    Then, Joseph let go of Ava¡¯s shoulder and rubbed her head before walking over to pinch Jasper¡¯s face.


    ¡°Call me Uncle¡±


    Jasper called out in an adorable tone, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Joseph smiled and praised. ¡°You¡¯ve gained a little weight. You have to eat more so you can grow


    taller.¡±


    Then, he went to the other side of the couch to talk about business with Trevon. When Joseph went to


    the base in the morning, he discovered a few problems and needed to discuss them with Trevon


    Ava sat down beside Natalie and answered, ¡°Yes, I had breakfast with Joseph and Frank.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Did Franke so early? Or¡­.


    Emma saw the confusion on Natalie¡¯s face and said, ¡°Ava didn¡¯t sleep at Grand Manorst night. She


    slept with her friend.¡±


    ¡°You slept at Deepwater Bay?¡± Natalie was very surprised.


    Ava nodded obediently ¡°Yes¡±


    Seeing that Natalie was a little surprised, Ava nodded a few more times, indicating that she really slept


    over there.


    Natalie believed her now and could only praise Frank for being capable enough to bring Ava home with


    her uncle and


    brothers around.


    It seemed that her brothers were quite satisfied with Frank


    At the Athana airport was another ufortable parting. Emma and the others reluctantly kissed


    Jasper and hugged Natalie


    Joseph could see his sister¡¯s reluctance and instructed Trevon. ¡°Take good care of Natalie. You can still


    make up for your regrets.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I will.¡±


    Joseph did not say anything else. He was satisfied with Trevon¡¯s current attitude. Then, he walked over


    and yed with Jasper for a while before ncing at Ava. Then, he pursed his lips before boarding the


    ne.


    Then, Frank greeted Emma and Daniel ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Turner, have a safe trip?


    The Turners expressed their gratitude and waved at Natalie, telling them to go back while they boarded


    the ne.


    Trevon was speechless, and so was Natalie.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked so hard. I¡¯ll make room for you,¡± Trevon said as it was rare to see Frank looking


    so pitiful.


    Ava stood on the spot and hugged Natalie before kissing Jasper on the cheek. ¡®Say goodbye to Auntie


    Ava. Auntie Ava will visit you next time. Remember to tell me what gift you want, okay?¡±


    After saying goodbye to her nephew, Ava politely said to Trevon, ¡®Goodbye, Trevon¡±


    Trevon replied, ¡°Goodbye, Ava.¡±


    In order to make room for the miserable couple, Trevon and Natalie left first.


    Frank smiled at Trevon in satisfaction.


    Finally. Ava hugged Frank¡¯s waist. She did not hug his neck today as she felt depressed. Soon, her


    beautiful eyes were watery. ¡°Frank, I¡¯m leaving again¡±


    Frank rubbed the back of her head in distress. ¡°I know. Be good. I¡¯ll visit you soon.*


    Hearing this, Ava looked up to see if Frank was telling the truth. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Frank said affirmatively.


    After all, the entire family was waiting for Ava. It was not good to take up too much time. In the end,


    Frank endured the reluctance and said, ¡°Go, your family is waiting.¡±


    Frank seemed to have seen what lie wanted in Ava¡¯s eyes. Then, he leaned down and kissed her


    forehead. ¡°Remember this until next time.¡±


    ¡®Oh¡¯ Ava tiptoed and pecked Frank on the lips. ¡°Goodbye, Frank. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    Frank gave a faint response before reaching out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and led


    her to the ne.


    Just like that, the ne took off Frank looked up and watched as the ne soared into the sky again.


    He didn¡¯t leave and thought to himself. ¡°How many times more would he have to raise his head?¡±


    Ava¡¯s message came while he was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Frank, you get one point. I¡¯m very happy that


    you taught me how to y cards. Now you have 84 points.¡±


    Frank leaned against the car door with his phone. Then, he looked up at the calm sky and replied,


    ¡°Okay.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    After sending of Ava, Frank prepared to return to Deepwater Bay to wash Ava¡¯s clothes.


    He realized a problem with Ava after getting along with her. She never seemed to remember her


    clothes after taking a shower. It was the samest time and this time. When Ava left his house, Frank


    did not notice that she was holding a bag.


    Therefore, she must have forgotten about her clothes again.


    Frank drove back to Deepwater Bay When he arrived at the vi, he got out and walked straight to the


    master bedroom.


    After entering the master bedroom, the scene was not as he had expected. There weren¡¯t any clothes


    in the bathroom.


    Frank looked around the bathroom but didn¡¯t find anything. He thought that Ava must¡¯ve thrown it away.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    So he looked in the trash can and did not find her clothes on the bed.


    Instead, the nket was folded, and the pillow was ced properly. But where were Ava¡¯s clothes!


    Then, he opened the door to the balcony and found her clothes there.


    ¡°When was it washed¡± Frank thought to himself.


    He did not hear the sound of the washing machinest night. Even if the washing machine at home


    didn¡¯t make much noise, he should have heard it.


    What Frank was clueless about was that after Ava took a showerst night, she saw clothes in the


    bathroom and washed all the clothes she had changed. Her outerwear was put under the sun while her


    underwear was dried and ced in Frank¡¯s wardrobe.


    Only Ava knew why her clothes weren¡¯t dried.


    When Rose went to the master bedroomst night. Ava had already washed her clothes and sat on the


    bed.


    After finding the clothes, Frank did not leave the master bedroom immediately. Instead, he stood by the


    door with one hand in his pocket. He leaned against the door and searched his pocket and realized that


    he did not bring his cigarette. When Ava came yesterday, he put away all the cigarettes in his room. He


    sighed while looking at Ava¡¯s clothes which fluttered in the breeze, falling into deep thought.


    Then, he took out his phone and sent a message to Ava, who was at the top of his contact list. ¡°Tll help


    you hide your clothes until you visit next time.¡±


    There was no reply from Ava, and Frank was not in a hurry either. Then, he sent a message to Rose.


    ¡°Go back to the Roberts vi tonight¡±


    Rose replied very quickly. It was obvious that she was cking off at work. Am I a puppy that has to


    follow all your orders?¡± When he needed her at Deepwater Bay, he called her over immediately. Now


    that he didn¡¯t need her, he told her to return to their parent¡¯s house. Did she owe him a debt in the past


    life?


    Frank wrote. ¡°Il give you one more chance to change your words,¡±


    Rose replied obsequiously. Tm joking. I¡¯m joking. Enough. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to work.¡±


    Frank was speechless.


    It was a waste of talent not to send her to the acting academy back then. Now the Roberts family was


    short of an oscar winning actress.


    Just as Frank was thinking, the phone rang. It was from his father, William. He answered the call


    thinking there was something ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    This morning. William went to Roberts Group to have a meeting with Grace. Only now did he


    remember to call his son. There is something I need to tell you. This morning, I discussed with Grace


    and felt that it was time for you to take over our job. Besides, you¡¯ve already taken Ava to Deepwater


    Bay, so you have to be responsible for her. Rose said that their family is the richest family in the


    country. In that case, you need to be more outstanding. Your identity can¡¯t just be Lithern Club¡¯s boss¡±


    William was afraid that Frank would reject him because Frank never liked going to work. Instead, he


    liked to be unrestrained. In addition, William and his wife were young, so Frank naturally did not think of


    inheriting the family business so early.


    Plus, nody caught Frank¡¯s attention in the past so he was even more casual and never woke up early


    in the morning. Just when William thought that Frank was going to refuse again, Frank unexpectedly


    replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything a the pier first¡±


    These words surprised and delighted William. ¡°Grace, my son said that he wants to take over the


    dock¡¯s business.¡±


    After that, Frank did not continue listening to William¡¯s emotional speech and hung up.


    Early the next morning. Frank reported for duty at the dorks.


    In order to make Frank like this lifestyle. William got someone to build afortable oflice overnight


    with everything one could need inside. It was enough to show William¡¯s sincerity.


    Frank drove his off-the-road car to the dock. As soon as he got out, all hisckeys shouted in unison,


    ¡°Good morning.


    Frank¡±


    There was no doubt that William taught them to greet him this way. It seemed he could not change the


    way they greeted him


    Then, he strode towards the office and pushed open the door. He looked around and smiled. It was


    well-prepared as if he was here to be the a crown prince and not here for work.


    On this day, Frank did not sleep with lus legs crossed. Instead, he really read through all the projects at


    the docks in recent years. He even looked at the financial statement and talked to the finance director


    for several hours.


    When it was almost time to get off work. Ava sent a message. Frank raised his hand to interrupt the


    finance director, indicating for him to wait.


    Ava texted, [Frank What are you doing?1


    Frank replied, [Charging 1


    Ava sent a question mark.


    Frank smiled, shocking the finance director. All afternoon, he only showed the finance director an


    indifferent expression. It turned out he could smile. The finance director had been tease all afternoon,


    afraid that he would be scolded if he said anything wrong


    Frank answered. I¡¯m at work. Are you home?]


    As soon as Ava saw that Frank was at work, she wanted to stop chatting. Otherwise, it would make her


    seem unsensible. Also, she had never seen her mother disturb her father when he was working.


    So Ava replied. I¡¯m home. I¡¯ll chat with Mom first. Text the when you get off work.]


    Frank gave a short reply. [Okay.]


    Then, he put away his phone and said to the finance director, Just do what I said just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Frank. I¡¯ll go out first. Call me if you need anything¡±


    There was a factory at the dock with offices inside. The office staff were arranged there, and Frank¡¯s


    office was a little distance away from them.


    When it was almost time to get off work, a Porsche parked in front of the factory.


    Tom got out of the car and opened the passenger door. ¡°Miss Roberts, Frank should be inside¡±


    The guard had never seen Rose before, and Rose had never been to the dock before, so it was normal


    that no one knew her.


    Then, Tom introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is thedy of the Roberts family, Frank¡¯s biological sister.¡±


    Everyone was sensible and shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Miss Roberts.¡±


    Their voices were loud and clear.


    Rose felt that William and Grace were good at training their subordinates to be respectful. It was full of


    momentum and deafening. Even those with hearing impairments could hear them, which was good.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? Is he inside?¡± Rose looked inside the factory before asking.


    One of them spoke out ¡°Miss Roberts, Frank is not here. He¡¯s over there in his own office, which is


    about 500 yards away.¡±


    Tom didn¡¯t know that Frank¡¯s office would not be at the factory. Since it was his negligence, he quickly


    apologized. Tm sorry that I didn¡¯t ask in advance.¡±


    Rose waved her hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I guess William organized a special office for my


    brother overnight. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take a walk. You don¡¯t have to send me there.¡±


    Ackey suggested, ¡°Miss Roberts if you don¡¯t mind, you can ride my electric motorcycle over. Don¡¯t


    worry, I just bought it and I haven¡¯t ridden it for a few days.¡±


    Rose was not that obsessed with cleanliness. ¡°Can you lend me for a ride?¡±


    Theckey was willing and quickly took out the key from his pocket. He handed it to Rose with both


    hands as if he was presenting a treasure ¡®Miss Roberts, please take a ride. It¡¯s the pink one.¡±


    Rose looked at the third bright pink motorcycle in the electric motorcycle area and was shocked to find


    that it belonged to a


    Theckey seemed to have noticed Rose¡¯s shock. He touched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°Well, I


    prefer pink. Haha.¡±


    Rose yed with the key before inserting it into the electric motorcycle. Then, she smiled and said,


    ¡°This color is quite nice. Thank you¡±


    Theckey said happily, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    It was his honor that Rose rode his car, and he could not be happier. He wouldn¡¯t mind even if the car


    suddenly broke down.


    Looking at Rose¡¯s back as she drove away, theckey sighed. ¡°Why is Frank so different from Miss


    Roberts? One is so approachable, and the other is so cold.¡±


    He felt cold just by standing beside Frank. Tom was still there, and he put his arms around theckey¡¯s


    shoulders. ¡°The family gene suddenly mutated. For example, Grace is cold, and William is sometimes


    cold, sometimes passionate.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough¡±


    There was a car parked at the entrance of Frank¡¯s office. The door of the passenger seat was opened,


    and the man was about to get out of the car. However, he seemed to have forgotten to take something.


    Therefore, he immediately retracted his leg back into the car, leaving the door open.


    Rose rode on the pink electric motorcycle happily, humming a children¡¯s song. ¡°I have a little donkey,


    and I¡¯ve never ridden it On the business trip that Grace ordered me to do. I rode it on a whim to find


    fault. I¡¯m holding a small phone in my hand. I¡¯m so happy. I don¡¯t know why-¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The man in the car was still holding the documents in his hand. When he heard the sound, he turned


    around to find that the car door was no longer there. The breeze that blew into the driver¡¯s seat was


    abnormally cool. It was the kind that prated one¡¯s heart.


    An electric motorcycle that was trying to extort money fell to the side of the electric motorcycle. Rose


    Why did she crash?


    Edward was wearing a ck suit and took a deep breath. When lie saw that a person was injured, he


    could not care less about the car door that was far away. He quickly stepped out of the car and looked


    down at the person on the ground. Only then did he realize that it was Rose.


    After that, his first reaction was. ¡°Why do I keep getting into unlucky situations with her?¡±


    Previously, Rose had almost sent him thousands of miles away. When he returned, he did not even


    dare to blink. This distant journey home was still vivid in his mind.


    Today, Rose had destroyed his car door.


    However, he didn¡¯t argue and bent down, reaching out to help Rose up from the ground. Then, he


    asked with concern, ¡°Miss Roberts, are you injured?¡±


    Rose dressed casually today. She was wearing jeans and a ck T-shirt that showed her slender


    figure well.


    Her butt hurt a little. Then, she patted her pants with one hand, as well as her knees and her sleeves.


    Hence, she did not answer Edward¡¯s question immediately.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    When Edward helped Rose stand up, one of Rose¡¯s feet was pressed under the electric motorcycle,


    and her ankle was knocked against the ground.


    The ground of the pier was made of cement, which was rough, so it hurt Rose badly. There was also


    burning pain in her elbow Rose guessed that she had scraped her skin.


    However, she endured the pain and apologized. She cursed inwardly when she saw the car door that


    flew away, thinking she should not have gone out on such a bad day.


    She went out and broke her savior¡¯s car door. It was more like revenge than to repay his kindness.


    Those who did not know might think she had a massive grudge against Edward.


    Im sorry, Mr. Landor How much is it I will reimburse you.¡±


    Rose said apologetically. She was both polite and awkward.


    Now that Sherri and Natalie were pregnant, Hackett¡¯s family and Natalie¡¯s Natalie were extremely


    nervous. Rose could not bring herself to ask them to hang out with her. If anything wrong happened to


    Sherri and Natalie, Rose would probably be munced by the two families.


    Besides, Grace and William were on a business trip this afternoon. It was boring for Rose to be home


    alone, and she had nothing else to do, so she went to the pier to see her brother.


    Edward looked at her slightly raised feet and guessed that she was injured. Just as he was about to


    say something. wearing a casual shirt, came out with a pair of ck sunsses on his chest.


    Frank strode towards them.


    As soon as Frank left the office, he saw Edward holding his sister¡¯s arm and saying something.


    Frank.


    Frank walked to them and saw the electric motorcycle that had fallen to the ground and the car door


    not far away. He seemed to have understood what was going on. He red at his sister and walked


    closer to check. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself


    He frowned slightly and checked Rose¡¯s hands and legs. Then, he squatted down to look at Rose¡¯s


    feet. When he saw the blood streak, his brows furrowed more tightly. He stood up and asked in an


    unkind tone, ¡°Where¡¯s Tom?¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice was cold, which frightened Rose, and she shuddered.


    Aggrieved, Rose pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to stay with me. It¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    Frank closed his eyes for a few seconds before he carried his sister into his mobile office. Edward


    could tell that Frank cared a lot about his younger sister


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but ilunk of his own, Sherri


    Frank carried Rose to the sofa and sat down. He had just arrived today and did not know where the


    first aid kit was. When he was about to call and ask, Edward, holding some documents, said gently,


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, if you don¡¯t mind. I have a first aid kit in my car.¡±


    Frank turned hus head to look at his sister, who was covered in dust. In the end, he did not refuse.


    ¡®Well, thank you. Sorry to cause you trouble. I¡¯llpensate you with a car. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able


    to drive that of yours anymore.¡±


    Edward¡¯s forehead throbbed. Indeed, he could not drive it anymore. If the part he lost was the sunroof,


    he could still drive the car like a sports car. But without a car door? He would probably be seen as a


    lunatic and even be arrested.


    He had no intention of asking forpensation. He was there to discuss the issue of dividends with


    Frank Edward smiled faintly and said, ¡°Never mind. Miss Roberts is injured. The effect of force is


    mutual. Besides, if I didn¡¯t open the door, perhaps Miss Roberts wouldn¡¯t have been injured¡±


    Frank did not want to force him and said, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Edward ced the documents on Frank¡¯s desk and left the office to get the first aid kit. When he came


    out and saw his car door, he still frowned and shook his head before going to the trunk to get the first


    aid kit.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Frank took the first aid kit from Edward and thanked him. Edward wisely went out of the room and


    closed the door behind hier.


    His actions were filled with natural care, gentlemanliness, and politeness.


    Even when Rose broke his car door, he did not shout abuse at her. He was very tolerant and calm


    Frank rolled up Rose¡¯s trouser legs and patiently treated the wounds in the office. He painted the iodine


    on the injuries and then on her ankle. His tone was indistinguishable when he said, ¡°Is there anywhere


    else!¡±


    Rose shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just looked at the time.¡±


    In fact, she was texting when the ident happened, but she was afraid of being scolded by her


    brother.


    Frank did not criticize her for once. He tulied up the first aid kit and said. ¡°Why are you here instead of


    being home? It¡¯s a pier, not an amusement park


    ¡°Grace eloped with William. I was bored at home alone, so I came to look for you. Sherri and Natalie


    are grounded now, which makes you my only ymate.¡±


    Frank was speechless


    After tidying up the first aid kit, Frank nced at his injured sister again and instructed her with a grim


    look, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t touch any vehicle.¡±


    Rose thought her brother was making an issue of the ident.


    It was a carelesspse, and that was it.


    However, Rose did not dare to refute Frank¡¯s instruction as she was guilty of making a mustake. She


    decided to ask Ava for help a few dayster.


    After dealing with Rose¡¯s wounds, Frank did not se her away. Instead, he went to open the door and


    let Edward in. When the door opened, Frank asked with one hand in his pocket, ¡°Mr. Landor, do you


    mind having one more person with


    Edward nced at Rose. She was looking at lum apologetically with her phone in her hand. He smiled,


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Edward walked before Frank¡¯s desk and sat down. He had already ced the


    documents on the desk, so he put his hands on the desk and sat upright on the chair, looking like he


    was about to have a negotiation. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you may read the documents first. We¡¯ll discuss itter if


    there¡¯s anything you need¡±


    Frank reached out to flip through the documents and replied casually, ¡°Sure.¡±


    When men talked about things, Rose did not interrupt. She set her phone to silent mode and tried to


    make herself invisible. Yet, she still made the fidgets.


    First, she turned on the camera on her phone and snapped a photo of her fert. Then she quickly


    apologized, Tm sorry, 1 forgot to turn off the camera sound. Go on. Ignore me.¡±


    Edward did not jerk his head around. Frank gave his restless sister a displeased re, warning her to


    behave herself.


    Rose fiddled with her phone and turned off all the sounds she could before she took another photo of


    her arm. She posted it and wrote, ¡°An electric motorcycle ident. What a jackpot!¡±


    She even added an emoji of a sad face.


    Her post sprung up an animated discussion in Fairy Fortress. While Frank and Edward were


    negotiating the conditions and dividends of the project, Rose was chatting with her friends. None of the


    people in the oflice were idle.


    Sherri asked worriedly, (What happened to you? Why did you get yourself into the ident? I thought


    you knew how to ride a motorcycle |


    Rose finished reading the message and replied. I was too good at riding it and was too confident. I was


    browsing the news and saw an interestingment. Couldn¡¯t help myself to reply it.]


    Most importantly, she hut Edward¡¯s car before she could get the typing done. She even broke Edward¡¯s


    car door. That was the most frustrating part for Rose.


    She never thought that an electric motorcycle could deal such terrible damage.


    Natalie sent her a thumb-up meme and typed, [Well, now it makes sense that you had the ident.]


    Ava asked, [Rose, are you alright? Is it serious? Did you go to the hospital?]


    Rose replied, I¡¯m fine. My brother has already applied medicine to me. Ava, do you want to see Frank?


    He¡¯s working hard on his career.]


    Natalie said. [Looks like you¡¯re not severely injured]


    Sherri echoed, (Agreed.]


    But Ava was thrilled and asked, [Cool. Where does Frank work?1


    Rose turned her body slightly to take a photo of Frank. However, before she could aim her phone at


    Frank, Frank caught her and red at her again. Rose nced at Edward, who was reading the


    documents seriously, and mouthed, ¡°Ava¡±


    Frank did not speak. Rose thought, ¡®Good for you, Ava. My brother will allow anything if it¡¯s rted to


    you.¡±


    Rose snapped photos of Frank and sent them all to the group chat. She sent. [See? Isn¡¯t a hardworking


    man handsome?]


    Ava really missed Frank. She texted, [Frank is always handsome. He¡¯s perfect.]


    She added a shy emoj


    Sherr looked at the photos and noticed something. She asked. [Wait Who is the other person in your


    photos? Why does he look so


    my brother?]


    Rose replied Correct It¡¯s your brother. I hit your brother¡¯s car.]


    Natale followed


    And so did Ava


    the end. Rose told the


    long story and would exm everythin


    at work


    The girls


    stopped Everyone was curious and looking forward to tomorrow to negotiation on Franks side had also


    ended.


    w the exa


    situation. Meanwhile, the


    Frank surrendered part of the profits. ¡°I hope we can work well together. My sisters made a mistake,


    and we will give you another ve percent of the profits aspensation for you¡±


    Edward rejected like


    ntleman Forget ab


    percent of the profits. If it¡¯s thepensation, then no, thanks. Im not a calctive person


    ¡°Besides


    exined


    brok


    ould


    s no need forpensation


    shes the one that got hurt. What do you thi Mr. Roberts¡±


    Edward believed that nothing was more


    another


    money


    Frank smiled. ¡°Since you insist,


    sister. I have no idea how much you


    been injured There was some me on both sides. Tve already


    ould be me to make it up to your sister. After all, she only


    Person¡¯s life


    Lobject, and Edward could buy


    could not buy lives or re


    Cite a person from Death


    shouldpensate each other Your first aid kit can be consideredpensation for my


    has cost you, so I¡¯ll transfer one million dors to your ount. How about that?¡±


    Edward could tell Frank wanted to make things even and declined to owe him a favor. He suggested


    politely, ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t refuse. Ive bought my car for many years. The current price is at most


    200,000 dors. If you want to pay for it 176.000 dors will be Let¡¯s see this as a good start to our


    cooperation. What do you think¡±


    Frank paused fo


    seconds before agreeing ¡°Great. That will do


    After the matters were settled. Frank sent Edward out. He still felt sorry that his sister had hit Edward¡¯s


    car this morning and destroyed it, so he offered. ¡°Let me ask my man to drive you home.¡±


    Frank then called Tom and ordered. ¡°Drive my car here.¡°


    Not long after. Tom arrived. Edward looked at the Porsche of Frank and was surprised for a moment.


    Yet, he opened the car door and got in


    When Frank returned to his office. Rose was immersed in a match-3 game. Perhaps it was because


    Rose lost the game, so she frowned and muttered. What kind of crap is this? I used so many props¡±


    Frank nced at his sister coldly You¡¯re having fun. You¡¯re not here to see me You¡¯re here to waste my


    money.


    She was only there for a few hours and had already cost him 176.000 dors!


    Rose put away her phone and scratched her head in embarrassment. That¡¯s an ident, alright! But


    Edward is quite a gentleman. He didn¡¯t take the chance to ckmail you or anything¡±


    Frank said. ¡°You should stay away from him. If you repay his kindness once more. Edward might be


    dead¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°What am I A jinx?¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    On the highest floor, a man wearing gold-rimmed sses and a well-ironed suit was sitting in his office,


    typing on theputer. His slender fingers were typing non-stop, and he was in a good mood.


    He was as refined and noble as ever.


    His deep eyes were fixed on the documents on theputer, and then he replied to the emails.


    Another man was sitting opposite the desk. He was also wearing a suit, except the color was dark


    gray.


    The man in the dark-grey sunt broke the silence and asked curiously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drive your sports


    car of


    Kyle would chat casually with Edward like this when no one else was around. Recently, Edward had an


    obsessiveness. Natalie had driven his sports car, so he had been driving it as if he was missing her.


    It was not like Edward had only one car Why did Edward have to drive this one all the time?


    Kyle could only think of one reason. This car reminded Edward of Natalie.


    Hearing this. Edward pushed up his sses naturally and stopped what he was doing. He nced at


    Kyle across the desk and


    answered. ¡°It¡¯s wrecked¡±


    The two words were clear and concise.


    That was indeed the case. The car was wrecked since the door had been knocked off. Edward did not


    want to repair it. Besides, Frank hadpensated him. Why would he still fix the car?


    Edward wanted to consider it as a farewell to the past.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes. The surprised expression on his face could not be hidden. ¡°Wrecked? Did you


    go racing and crash your car yesterday?¡±


    Kyle scrutinized Edward, who was unharmed and did not look like he had been in a car ident.


    Edward went back to typing on the keyboard. The crisp and pleasant sound of the keyboard


    reverberated in the office, and he replied calmly. ¡°Someone else crashed it.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was


    always gentle.


    His answer was once again simple.


    Since Edward had no intention of going into detail. Kyle did not ask further. Instead, he asked, ¡°When I


    passed by the finance department before I came here, the finance manager wanted to ask what the


    sum of the 176,000 dors was for. Frank Roberts transferred the money to you. Is it the fee for the


    cooperation?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The project should have been the Landor Group transferring money to the Roberts Group. Why did the


    Roberts Group do it first after signing the contract!


    That was something that Kyle did not understand


    It was strange.


    So strange.


    Edward exined. ¡°I went to the pier to see Frank yesterday. His sister wrecked my car. This is the


    Frank.¡±


    Kyle rested his chin on one hand and pondered. He asked, ¡°So Ms. Roberts wrecked your beloved


    sports car and stopped you


    from missing that person?¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough for your craps. Don¡¯t you have anything else to do? I¡¯m at work, and you¡¯re here to


    chat. It seems like you¡¯re not worthy of the money I pay you.¡± Edward teased and chased Kyle away.


    Kyle stood up and smiled. Reaching the door, he turned around and reminded Edward, who returned to


    be hardworking. ¡°It¡¯s good, actually. It¡¯s time for you to move on, and this might be a good start. You


    have to thank Ms. Roberts. When you¡¯re free, go and pray to the gods. You are too tense.¡±


    With that, Kyle sighed and left, closing the door behind him.


    Edward was left alone in the office. He stopped typing and leaned back in his chair. He closed his eyes


    and fell into deep thought


    Trevon came to the hospital on time to pick Natalie up from work. Her colleagues knew she was now


    Mrs. Wilson, so they could only walk by them with envious gazes.


    As for Trevon, he ignored everything other than his wife in his eyes.


    He strode toward Natalie and reached out to hold her waist skillfully. He led her to the car and opened


    the door for he even put his hand on the roof to prevent Natalie from bumping into it.


    After Trevon sat in the driver¡¯s seat, Natalie said to him before he started the car, ¡°Trevon, there¡¯s


    something I need to tell


    you.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± He waited for her to speak, his eyes fixed on her.


    Natalie¡¯s excitement was agitated again. She could not suppress her happiness, and the smile on her


    lips deepened. She had spent the entire afternoon in amazement.


    She gave him a heads-up in case Trevon got too excitedter. ¡°The thing I¡¯m going to tell you is quite


    thrilling. Promise me you¡¯ll calm down after hearing it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more thrilling than your pregnancy? You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Trevon


    guessed, his face darkened.


    Natalie pretended to be mysterious. She waved two fingers in front of him and let him guess. However,


    the usually astute Trevon never thought he would have twins.


    ¡°Two? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Trevon stared at her slender fingers with the bright wedding


    ring shining on her hand.


    Natalie gave up. Natalie looked sideways at her husband with one hand on the car window and the


    other on her cheek. ¡°Honey, you do know your wife is pregnant, right?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s lips turned up into a small smile. He knew his wife had more to say to him. He replied


    unhurriedly. ¡°I know, honey. Didn¡¯t Ie to pick you up?¡±


    Natalie was satisfied with his answer. She nodded and told him the big surprise. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing.


    My best friend from the gynecology department checked on me at noon. Im pregnant with twins. What


    do you think, my dear husband?¡±


    Trevon was too shocked to speak.


    Natalie did not disturb him. She wanted to see when Trevon would react.


    After a while, Trevon finally recovered from the shock. He took Natalie¡¯s hand and ced it on his face.


    It was warm. He was not dreaming ¡°Honey, is that true?¡±


    Trevon was as excited as a child, but Natalie could tell he was trying to hold back his excitement.


    Perhaps he was afraid of scaring her.


    Natalie took out the reports and handed them to him.


    Anyone with eyes could see two gestational sacs of different sizes, let alone Trevon. He was about to


    be the father of twins!


    Trevon picked up her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Natalie could hear the smugness in his voice. ¡°Are you praising me or yourself?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Well, it means the two of us cooperate perfectly in certain aspects,


    We¡¯re sexuallypatible.


    He was now boasting shamelessly.


    Back at Phoenix Manor, Trevon was still in ecstasy. When Trevon and Natalie entered the house, Mary


    and Rachel were confused by his look. Mary and Rachel did not understand what was going on. This


    was the first time they saw such an expression of being ravished with joy on Trevon¡¯s face.


    He looked a little silly. It was like he had be a different person.


    At first nce, he looked like he was possessed by something. It was hard to match him with his


    previous persona.


    When Natalie and Trevon went to work, Rachel came to take care of Jasper during the day and


    returned home at night. Theo usually came to Phoenix Manor with her.


    Rachel sat on the sofa and looked up at her son curiously. ¡°Is there something good that happened?


    Jasper was drinking milk. He ran over with his feeding bottle and yelled, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Trevon squatted down and exined patiently. He was in a good mood, and his tone was tender. ¡°Hey,


    sweetheart. You have two little brothers or sisters in Mommy¡¯s belly now. Be careful, Okay?


    ¡°You can¡¯t run that fast. Got it?¡±


    Jasper repeated, ¡°Sisters.¡±


    Rachel finally understood the situation. A smile appeared on her lips, and her voice suddenly rose,


    ¡°Natalie is pregnant with


    twins?¡±


    Natalie sat down beside Rachel and nodded. ¡°I asked Sherri to do an ultrasound for me this afternoon.


    There are two gestational sacs.¡±


    After hearing this, Rachel also lostposure. There were tears in her eyes. She nodded and turned


    her face away to adjust her emotions


    Even Mary was touched. She cried out of joy. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s great. After Mrs. Wilson married Mr.


    Wilson, the family became alive, and we¡¯ll soon have three kids.¡±


    After dinner, Rachel was worried and wanted to stay. However, Theo did note with her today but


    stayed at the Wilson¡¯s residence. Natalie was uneasy about Theo being alone and asked Rachel to go


    home. She said Mary was meticulous and could take good care of her.


    Atst, Rachel left the vi and told Theo and Caleb about the great news. Theo was so happy that he


    kept pacing around the living room and praised Natalie.


    Frank was having dinner with Rose in the mobile office at the pier. Frank had asked his men to buy


    Rose¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Frank had never been picky about food, but Rose was different.


    During the meal. Ava sent Frank a message. She usually chose to send messages because she was


    afraid that she would cry when she saw Frank. She missed him too much.


    Frank would not be able to see her cry through the messages. Also, texting him would not be disturbing


    if Frank was busy. Ava asked. [Frank, have you eaten?]


    Frank put down his fork and instructed his sister opposite her, ¡°Finish the dishes, or you¡¯re not allowed


    to leave the table.¡± Then, he held his phone with both hands and replied. He first took a photo of the


    food and sent it to Ava. He texted, [Eating with Rose.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rose told Ava that Frank had been working hard on a project recently, and every day, he went to the


    pier. It was grueling. Ava¡¯s heart ached, but men had to work, and men serious about their careers


    were handsome.


    After replying, he picked up his fork and quickly finished his food. Then, he pushed the other dishes to


    Rose. ¡°Finish them.¡± Rose looked at all the dishes and was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s too much food. Do you


    think I¡¯m a pig? I can¡¯t do it. Share some with me before you chat with Ava¡±


    Frank red at his sister. ¡°Eat as much as you can, and I¡¯ll finish the rest.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then Rose are seriously.


    Ava asked, [Are you eating with Rose at the pier?]


    Frank answered, [Yes, because no one wants her.]


    Ava said, [LOL Frank, you¡¯re awful Rose will be sad if she sees what you said.]


    Frank had been holding his phone and chatting. Rose nced at her smiling brother in disdain. ¡®I¡¯m


    done eating, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    After replying to Ava again, he stuffed his phone into his pocket and ate the rest of what Rose had left.


    He finished the food quickly.


    Then, Hackett tagged Frank in the group chat. He said, [Natalie is pregnant with twins.]


    Frank read Hackett¡¯s message and looked up at his sister, who was already ying with her phone. ¡°Is


    Trevon¡¯s wife pregnant with twins?¡±


    Rose nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She had a check in the afternoon. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re


    boys or girls yet. Why? Are you jealous?¡±


    Frank did not answer. It was not the fact that Natalie was pregnant with twins that caught his attention.


    Trevon began to show off. He sent, [Do you think anyone can fire a double bullet? It depends on the


    person.]


    Hackett asked, [Does the Wilson family have the genes of twins?]


    Trevon said triumphantly, [We have it now.]


    Frank caught the main point. In other words, the Wilson family did not have the genes of twins before.


    He inunediately sent


    a message to Ava. [Baby Ava. Does your family have the genes of twins?]


    Ava thought that Frank wanted to have twins. [Frank, do you want twins?]


    Frank¡¯s hand halted in the air when he saw the message. He smiled and replied, [Sure.]


    Ava sent a shy emoji


    Frank was delighted.


    Rose sat before him and tut-tutted for a while. Men that were in love were unreasonable,


    Soon, Ava replied, [My great-grandfather had twins. My grandfather was one, but his younger brother


    died young


    he was born weak and sickly.]


    Frank said. Well, there¡¯s a chance.]


    Ava asked. What¡¯


    Frank said. [Us.]


    Ava understood the meaning of that single word from Frank. It meant they had a chance to have twins


    in the future. She sent Frank another shy emoji.


    After confirming the origin of the gene from Ava, Frank tagged Trevon in the group chat.


    He asked. Is that your family¡¯s gene Stop showing off]


    Trevon replied, [What the hell is wrong with you?]


    Frank said. The gene of twins came from Baby Ava¡¯s family. It has nothing to do with you]


    Trevon felt that Frank must have gone to ask Ava about the situation. Indeed, the Wilson family did not


    have a history of twins, but Trevon refused to admit defeat. He believed he had contributed and said. It


    wouldn¡¯t work without me.[


    Frank texted, [Natalie would have twins even without you. She has the genel


    Hackett cut m. [That means Frank has a chance to have twins]


    Trevon was in a good mood today and was not irritated. (No matter what, I¡¯m the father of three


    children. Do you have one?]


    Frank ignored Trevon¡¯s words but replied to Hackett¡¯s, [Miss Landor is quite suitable for you. You¡¯ve


    been clever recently. That¡¯s good. Keep it onl


    Hackett rolled his eyes upon seeing that,


    He wondered if Frank was being cocky.


    Well. Hackett had a reason to believe that was true

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    At the ckwell family¡¯s house.


    Hackett stared at Frank¡¯s message and fell into deep thought.


    He became fixated on losing the debate about the gene of twins. He suddenly experienced a sh of


    inspiration and shouted at Sherri, who was reading a parenting book on the bed, ¡°Baby, I have an


    excellent idea. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    As he spoke, he climbed onto the bed and smiled brightly.


    Sherri held the book and looked up to see a hint of conspiracy in Hackett¡¯s eyes.


    He did not hide it at all. Even a blind person could sense it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me you can¡¯t resist your urge and want to get a lover?¡± This was Sherri¡¯s first


    reaction. After all, she could not make out with him now.


    Hackett thought, ¡°Oh my. Where¡¯s that thoughte out?¡±


    He raised his hand and swore. ¡°What are you thinking about? Honey, I don¡¯t have the urge or the guts


    to do this. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already tiresome enough for me to distribute seeds on yournd. I¡¯ll be crazy


    if I dare to find another one.¡±


    With that said, Sherri¡¯s expression immediately softened. The corners of her mouth turned high, and


    her eyes lit up. She was satished with his answer. ¡°Then what do you want to tell me?¡±


    Hackett leaned against the back of the bedside and said in a scheming tone. ¡°Natalie is pregnant,


    right? Frank said in the group chat that this gene came from Ava¡¯s family, so Natalie¡¯s pregnancy with


    twins is 100%; due to the gene. It definitely has nothing to do with Trevon. If Natalie¡¯s twins will have a


    daughter and we a son, how about we let them be together in the future?¡±


    Sherri felt it was a good idea, yet, she had already arranged for Ruby¡¯s future boyfriend. ¡°Hackett, but


    Ruby is going to be with Jasper¡±


    On the day of her pregnancy test, Sherri also said she wanted another betrothal of her kid and


    Natalie¡¯s. Later, when she went home and thought about it again, this idea seemed strange.


    If she was pregnant with a son and her son was engaged to Natalie¡¯s daughter, her son would also be


    Ruby¡¯s brother-inw. It would be too weird.


    Harkett was upset. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want Ruby to be Trevon¡¯s daughter-inw. Absolutely not. If the little


    one in your belly is a boy, I want Trevon¡¯s daughter to be my daughter-inw. If a girl, 1 want her to stay


    away from Trevon¡¯s three sons in the


    future.¡±


    Sherri was speechless. Hackett was a crazy protector of his daughter, even though he was unsure if he


    would have one now.


    Atst, Sherri was convinced by Hackett¡¯s words.


    Sherri did not tell Hackett that she liked Jasper very much, though she would not interfere with Ruby¡¯s


    future love life.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the following Sunday.


    Natalie and Sherri were at home with their husbands and children this weekend.


    Only Rose, the single one, was bored. When she went to the pier to look for her brother, Frank only


    held his phone and smiled like a fool.


    Rose could not stand the lovey-dovey vibe around her. She needed to find a quiet ce to cleanse her


    mind.


    She did not want to be immersed in the thought that she was lonely.


    Panting, Rose climbed up to the tallest church in Athana. It was in a lush area surrounded by


    mountains and towering ancient trees. One could smell the scent of nature with a light breath


    It was quiet around the church in the early morning. One could hear the church bells ring, calling the


    faithful to worship and purify their souls.


    Rose walked toward the entrance and took a brochure of the church and wee packets. She even


    put a donation in one of the offertory boxes.


    She took the things and walked inside the church. This was her first timeing to the church. She


    observed other people¡¯s etiquettes and how they worshipped. She took a seat, and after watching for a


    while, she seemed to have learned it.


    Rose memorized other people¡¯s movements. She folded hernds, bowed her head, and kneeled on


    the kneeling of a pew. She began to pray sincerely.


    When she closed her eyes, a man came to the pew and knelt beside her. He was also praying in the


    same posture.


    Rose prayed silently. ¡°May Grace and William be safe, healthy, and have a great day every day. May


    my brother be with Ava happily for the rest of their lives. I hope Natalie and Sherri can give birth to their


    babies safely. May God bless me to be


    She only opened her eyes after praying all she wanted.


    When she got up, Rose saw a person wearing ck jeans, a creain-colored shirt with ck pinstripes,


    and a pair of white shoes with air cushions.


    It was Sherri¡¯s brother as well as Rose¡¯s savior. What a coincidence!


    Perhaps sensing the scorching gaze on the side, Edward opened his eyes and looked at the person


    beside her. His eyes widened in a second.


    Edward¡¯s mouth tell agape.


    ¡°Miss Roberts?¡± Edward eximed in surprise,


    He felt that he had been a little troubled recently, so he came to the church to pray and find inner


    peace. He did not expect


    to meet Rose here.


    Rose was also surprised. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence. But you should probably finish your prayer before


    we talk.¡±


    It was disrespectful and insincere to chat while praying.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward continued to close his eyes, but there were doubts in his heart.


    The bodyguards in the dark were astounded again. They already could not believe their eyes to see


    Rose climbing the mountain so early in the morning. Now that they felt even more unbelievable to see


    Edward here.


    One of them said. ¡°The ces where Miss Roberts dates with Mr. Landor are unusual.¡±


    Another one echoed, ¡°Tell me about it. Last time, they drove the car to the countryside and then


    returned. This time, they clunbed the highest church. Perhaps that¡¯s what rich people like to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, their rtionship is much more interesting than Frank¡¯s¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Miss Roberts is a girl full of whims. Didn¡¯t she ride a dude¡¯s electric motorcycle at the


    pier and have a crash a few days ago? She rode the motorcycle and knocked off the car door of


    Frank¡¯s project partner¡±


    ¡°Miss Roberts is awesome. I admire her. There aren¡¯t many people whoe to the church to have a


    date.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they hope that God could bless them. Let¡¯s just follow them.¡±


    Rose stood outside the church and looked down at the foot of the mountain. It was tall. No wonder so


    many people came to worship. Firstly, climbing up could show their sincerity. Secondly, it was quiet at


    such a high ce. Even if people did note to the church, they could have inner peace from


    nature.


    The sunlight shone on the man who came out of the door. His tall figure stepped out of the door. He


    was refined and elegant. In ancient times, Edward might have been a gracelul young prince.


    Rose stared at Edward for a few seconds before looking away.


    Edward came out from inside and looked up at Rose, wearing a cream-colored hoodie and pants. It


    was simple and neat. He took a step forward politely ¡°Miss Roberts, are you religious?¡±


    Edward was not an indifferent person. He was careful and gentle. He would not ignore someone he


    knew.


    Rose smiled. The sun shone on her body, making her feel even warmer. ¡°How should I put it? Those


    who came here might not necessarily be religious Perhaps there are things they wish toe true.


    Would it be rude for me to say so?¡±


    Edward agreed with what Rose had said. The people who came to the church might not be religious.


    Some might have been devout, while some might be desperate and have no ces to go. In short, only


    those who prayed knew what they prayed for.


    It was just like how not all the people who went to the City Hall and got married were in love with each


    other. Some might make do with each other, some might get married by agreement, and some might


    be together out of love. Only they knew


    the reason.


    Edward was still holding the church brochure. He said calinly, ¡°No. I think it might be the truth.¡±


    It suddenly urred to Edward that this ce was quite far from the city. He did not think Rose could


    drive here herself with her poor driving skills. ¡°Did you drive here yourself, Miss Roberts?¡±


    Hearing this, Rose said faster than she could think, ¡°I took a taxi.*


    She repeated, ¡°Right. I took a taxi here.¡±


    For some reason, Edward felt it was suitable for her to take a taxi. At least, it would be better than her


    driving. Rose¡¯s driving was dangerous, and she might kill herself if she was not careful enough.


    In the end, Rose and Edward did not stay at the church for long because the other one was around,


    Rose was actually a sensitive person. She could see theplicated emotions in Edward¡¯s eyes. She


    guessed it was because of Natalie, but she said nothing about it. Instead, she warmly invited him to


    walk with her.


    ¡°Mr. Landor, since we¡¯re here at this nice ce, why don¡¯t we go for a walk and feel the beautiful


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nature? Rose suggested


    Rose had always felt that Edward hid many things in his heart, which wore him out. He carried heavy


    emotional burdens and could not say or do whatever he wanted like Rose and her friends did.


    Although her brother was also a man of few words, he could sleep or date whenever he wanted to.


    Frank knew what he wanted and had ways to achieve his goals. He lived freely.


    Edward met Rose¡¯s sincere eyes. He felt it was wrong to turn her down and did not want to be rude. In


    addition, he dide today to rx, so he agreed. ¡°Sure. Miss Roberts, do you know the way?¡±


    Rose did not know, but she did not n to tell him. Even though the church area was quiterge, she


    thought she would not get lost. She said uncertainly. ¡°How about we make a mark anywhere we go?¡±


    ¡°It was a great idea. That was what Rose thought.


    She could not use the navigation app there. She could not enter the word ¡°exit¡± in the app. The church


    was not a tourist area and did not have a map.


    She had to walk on foot.


    Edward was lost for words. He thought. ¡°Does she not know how to remember the route? Well, that¡¯s


    funny.¡±


    He had a new impression of Rose. He could basically confirm that she had a poor sense of direction.


    Edward did not want to hurt Rose¡¯s feelings, so he replied patiently. ¡°I know the way.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Why bother asking me if you already knew the way? Forget it. Im not a petty person. I¡¯ll


    let it go since you look so depressed. After all, you¡¯re my savior.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side without saying a word. The bodyguards following them secretly


    and slowly were dressed in in clothes and looked like they were there to visit the church.


    Rose and Edward walked together without speaking. Such an atmosphere was too oppressive for Rose


    because she was born a lively person. She tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Mr. Landor, how did you know


    about this church?¡±


    Edward walked forward with the church brochure in one hand and the other in his pocket. ¡°I looked it


    up


    ¡°Really? Join the club!¡±


    online.¡±


    Rose started talking non-stop. Edward inexplicably felt that Rose was like his sister Sherri, and he did


    not think her noisy. However, there were always intruders who spoiled the beautiful picture. Not all


    fated people could meet, and those not could also encounter.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Rose and Edward walked to another quiet ce and lit a candle.


    As she turned around, Rose saw a familiar figure. It was someone she would never forget It was her


    ex-boyfriend, Samson Miller, a scumbag


    Rose red at him and turned around in disdain. Coincidentally, Samson, in a regr t-shirt and jeans,


    noticed her. He ran to her in a second


    With a tawning smile, he greeted enthusiastically. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re back¡±


    Samson had heard that Rose had left the country and had not returned. And she had also lost contact


    with her ssmates.


    Rose swept her hair back with one hand and then casually straightened her clothes. She said


    indifferently. ¡°Am I invisible, or are you blind?¡±


    His words were craps to her.


    Samson was not angry. He nced at Edward, standing beside Rose, and continued. ¡°I mean, we all


    miss you. Since you¡¯re back, how about we find time to grab a coffee or have dinner? 1 have a lot of


    things to say to you¡±


    Rose looked at the man in front as if he was muts. She wondered if Samson had lost his memory or


    was simply stupid. Did he forget that her brother had broken his legs? Are you sure you¡¯re not mentally


    ill? Do we know each other?¡±


    Samson could never have imagined that the good little girl had turned to be so sarcastic and


    provocative, showing no respect for him at all


    Edward could tell that there was a story between them. Also, he noticed that Rose did not want to talk


    to this man, so Edward kindly helped her out of the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s still cool now, but the sun


    maye out soon, and it will be


    hot


    He was always so observant, so gentlemanly.


    Indeed, Rose did not want to talk to Samson even for a minute. It was too disgusting. How could she


    have been blind not to see such a two-timing man back then?


    Soon, Samson¡¯s mother arrived and saw her son standing with a beautiful woman. She immediately


    walked to Samson and asked, ¡°Samson, who is this youngdy? Is she your friend?¡±


    Samson replied to her shamelessly. ¡°Mom, this is my ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Samson¡¯s mother looked at Rose from head to toe. Then, she seemed to think of something and said,


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Roberts, right? Samson has been missing you all these years.


    ¡°Are you here to pray too? Why don¡¯t you join us? We can sit togetherter.¡±


    At this moment. Rose could tell at a nce that Samson¡¯s mother was up to something. If only she


    could have seen it before.


    Edward finally understood what was going on. He narrowed his eyes slightly, frowned, and felt


    disgusted at Samson and his mother Edward turned to look at Rose, only to see she was still


    indifferent. It seemed like she did not care about them at all.


    ¡°Are we leaving?¡±


    Edward asked Rose.


    Rose looked up at Edward and smiled. ¡°Do you want to watch a show?¡±


    Edward nced at the mother and son. He did not want to watch any show but still asked for Rose¡¯s


    opinion. ¡°How about you? Do you want?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy to purify my soul. Talking to them will stain it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rose decided she did


    not want to argue with such a person, let alone look at his face.


    When Rose turned around. Samson was in a hurry to grab her arm, but he was stopped by arge


    palm that grabbed his wrist and pushed him back. ¡°You will not want to mess with me here. As for what


    I noticed, I don¡¯t think your leg can carry you well.


    Edward¡¯s tone was calm, but every word was threatening and cold.


    Samson suddenly felt a chill in his leg. Rose¡¯s brother had once broken his leg. Every time he walked


    for a long time, his leg would hurt a little.


    Samson¡¯s mother was a pious follower of the faith. She woulde to this church to pray every


    weekend. Samson loved his mother so much, so he would apany his mother to the church every


    week. Ever since the Roberts family forced them to leave downtown Athana, they had moved to the


    foot of the mountain where the church was on


    When Samson saw Rose, he realized she was more beautiful than before. He recalled how lovely


    Rose had been and felt if he worked harder, he might have a chance to get her back.


    With this thought in mind, he acted, but he did not expect that Rose was no longer the same Rose as


    before. She seemned to have changed a lot.


    How could someone who had died once be the same? The scumbag had no idea that Rose had


    Samson firmly believed that Rose did not know he had cheated on her when they were together years


    ago.


    On their way down the mountain, Rose did not talk as much as earlier. She was so quiet that Edward


    was not used to it. He asked her in a low voice. ¡°So¡­ Ex-boyfriend?¡±


    He was not a gossipy person. It was just because of the vibe. After witnessing someone else¡¯s


    awkwardness, he had to say something


    Rose sneered. She was self-deprecating about feeling embarrassed. ¡°You must think that I¡¯m blind and


    don¡¯t have good taste


    in men?¡±


    The two of them walked down the steps together. Without waiting for Edward to say anything, Rose


    continued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a crush on someone else in their lifetime? Besides, it¡¯s normal to meet


    scumbags, right?¡±


    Edward sneered at himself, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t have a crush?¡±


    He had, hadn¡¯t he?


    Rose suddenly wanted to confide in him. She did not know if it was because she had met a scumbag.


    She had a feeling that Edward was a suitable person to talk to. It was like they were in the same boat.


    She was blind enough to have been with a scumbag, and Edward had someone he loved that he could


    not be with. Rose could tell Edward had not let go of Natalic, but he knew what he should and should


    not do and did not disturb Natalie.


    Edward was a real gentleman. His usual gentlemanly manners helped him notice that Rose wanted to


    tell him her story. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can be a temporary listener. I promise I¡¯ll only listen and not tell


    anyone else about anything¡±


    Rose walked down the stairs one by one. They did not know that Samson had caught up to them just


    as they were leaving, but he was stopped and frightened by the bodyguards hidden around.


    Samson¡¯s mother was timid. She told her son not to pester Rose anymore. It was better not to provoke


    a youngdy with bodyguards following and protecting her. Thinking of her son¡¯s legs, Samson¡¯s


    mother began to feel a lingering fear.


    The scheme she had in mind was gone. Her son¡¯s life was more important.


    But Samson was not reconciled to such a result. He could not hide in this godforsaken ce for the


    rest of his life. Ever since he was forced to move here, the girl who had been with him had left him too,


    and no one wanted to be with him anymore. He needed to make aeback, and Rose was his


    stepping stone. He believed as long as he was persistent, he would seed. Rose seemed to be


    telling someone else¡¯s story. She walked beside Edward and said, ¡°I met this scumbag before I was an


    adult. We used to be good friends, but this scumbag was great at acting. He pretended to care about


    me and be affectionate to me. I was tricked and fell into his trap. One day, the scumbag felt the time


    was right and told me he loved me. Then, we were in a rtionship.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even hold hands, nor did we kiss. But at that time, I didn¡¯t seem to want to be intimate with


    him. I didn¡¯t even have that kind of urge. Now that I think about it, it might be because I didn¡¯t like him,


    but I just had a good impression of him during puberty.


    ¡°We had only been together for a few days when Grace found out. Oh, Grace is my mother. I must


    have been out of my mind to think that my family had ruined my love life, which was built on lies. I


    watched too many television dramas andmitted suicide. I was a dumbass, wasn¡¯t I leven chose the


    most painful way to die. 1 slit my wrist. Now that I think about it, I must have been insane. Or say, I


    might have been possessed.¡±


    Edward frowned when he upon hearing that. Rose was still smiling when she told the story. However,


    her smile was bitter and remorseful. Not for the scumbag, but she felt sorry for her youth and her


    parents.


    Edward had never thought such a lively and cheerful youngdy, who seemed not to take things to


    heart, would kill herself.


    Committing suicide needed courage. Edward wondered how desperate Rose had been to want to end


    her life. It shocked


    him.


    For some reason, he felt sad for Rose.


    After the story was finished, it seemed like it would be quite a blow if he did notfort her. ¡°Everyone


    had moments of thoughtlessness or did things they regretted. Not only minors, but adults will also do


    something wrong.¡±


    Including him. What he needed to do was to wake up in time.


    Rose continued stepping downstairs and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m done with my story. And what you


    said made sense. Can I take the liberty to ask why you¡¯re not with Natalie?¡±


    Seeing that Edward stopped in his tracks, Rose knew she was being presumptuous. She quickly


    exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, never mind. You don¡¯t have to answer. I didn¡¯t tell


    Sherri and Natalie about this. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    Her tone was filled with apology and assurance, which showed that she would keep her mouth shut.


    Edward stopped waking and met Rose¡¯s apologetic gaze. Instead, he felt sorry for not telling her. There


    was a magic in Rose¡¯s eyes that people would not want to refuse her. After a brief silence, he opened


    his mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing about it that I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Rose thought that he was being forced. Se continued to wave her hand. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do this.


    I mean it. I¡¯m not going to dig deeper into your secrets. It¡¯s just the vibe. You know, I¡¯ve talked a lot


    about myself. It seems not right if I don¡¯t ask you.¡±


    Edward did not know what to reply


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t have anyone to confide in, I can also be your listener. I won¡¯t tell anyone, Rose


    continued.


    Edward sighed and continued to walk down the steps. Tve been falling for Natalie for a long time.


    Sometimes I can¡¯t tell how much I like her. I¡¯ve always wanted to protect her as she grew up. I couldn¡¯t


    bear to see her suffer or see her sad. When ! went on a business trip, I wanted to buy her what she


    liked, such as gloves and helmets. She has always liked things different from others. She doesn¡¯t fancy


    bags, cosmetics, or branded goods.


    ¡°However, Natalie¡¯s a frank and straightforward person. No one can force her to like or dislike


    somebody. If she doesn¡¯t like someone, she will not pretend she dors. I¡¯ve seen her reject some boys in


    university. It was neat and efficient. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. And she didn¡¯t leave any hope to


    the boys. I wanted to tell her my feelings for her a few times, but I was afraid we wouldn¡¯t be friends if I


    did so.


    ¡°She¡¯s always seen me as a big brother, and I¡¯ve always apanied her as one. It¡¯s hard to imagine


    if I can¡¯t maintain such a¡± rtionship with her after she turns me down. However, now, we can no


    longer keep this rtionship.*


    After saying that, Edwardughed at himself in his heart. He smiled faintly, looking a little sad.


    He recalled how Trevon invited him to attend the wedding ceremony. Edward thought it would be


    Natalie who called him. but it turned out to be Trevon.


    Trevon said, ¡°Td like to invite you to the wedding of Natalie and me on April 18th, and maybe you can


    give up on her after witnessing our love.¡±


    It hurt. Every word Trevon said hurt. Edward knew Trevon wanted him to give up. Edward understood.


    Trevon did not give Edward a chance to speak but added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give us any wedding gifts.


    We don¡¯t have room for your gifts. And you¡¯ll have to pay for the cement of the helmet you gave


    Natalie,¡±


    Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows and hung up.


    How could such a possessive person allow Edward to stay around Natalie as a big brother while they


    were not bound by blood?


    Rose naturally saw Edward¡¯s bitterness. She patted Edward¡¯s shoulder like a buddy andforted


    him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We all have an unforgettable youth. After walking down this step, let¡¯s bury all


    the bad memories here and let gods help us


    store them.¡±


    Edwardughed. ¡®Are you sure the gods can keep them for free without asking you for anything in


    return?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have faith in them.¡±


    Rose¡¯s tone was rxed.


    Edward thought, ¡°Perhaps she was right. It¡¯s time for me to let go, Natalie is happy now. Sherri said


    Natalie was pregnant again in our family group chat yesterday. Natalie was pregnam with twins. I know


    Natalie too well. If she didn¡¯t want to, no one could force her to be pregnant again so soon.


    ¡°It seems that she loves Trevon so much. That¡¯s why she wants to have his babies again. I hope she


    will be happy forever.¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    They finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Edward opened the passenger door like a gentleman.


    Rose hesitated for a moment. She looked at the driver¡¯s seat and suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive?¡±


    Her brother forbade her to drive since herst ident. Rose itched to get behind the wheel again.


    Edward wanted to retuse when he met her gaze The shadow of the ident still haunted him to date.


    He cleared his throat and said. ¡°Let me drive. Il send you wherever you want to go.¡±


    Edward did not want to risk his life, fearing Rose would get into another mishap. Just because he fell


    out of love did not mean he wanted tomit suicide.


    He went to the church to pray out of frustration; he had no intention of leaving the world behind just


    yet.


    Rose looked somewhat disappointed, but it was Edward¡¯s car, and he made the call. She understood a


    car was like a man¡¯s wife and did not me him for being protective of his. She was at fault for asking


    to drive in the first ce. ¡°All right, then Take me to Athana,¡± she said.


    .


    Edward understood Rose¡¯s destination was not downtown Athana. He thought momentarily and said,


    ¡°Tm going to the pier to look for your brother. Do you want toe along? I can take you there if you


    want¡±


    Rose was d Edward was headed in the same direction. She nned to go to the pier anyway and


    realized Ana was far away from where they were. In any case, she had lied once and did not want to


    lose face further. Rose was not proud of herself for having a lousy sense of direction. She did not want


    others to know her brother had arranged a car and designated a driver for her.


    In fact, Edward already knew about it that day at the pier when Frank¡¯s car stopped before him. He was


    stunned


    He had sat in the car for over seven hours and could recite the license te with his eyes closed.


    However, Rose came in a cab today. Therefore. Edward did not suspect anything


    ¡°Thanks for offering. It¡¯s awkward to address you as Mr. Landor as if we¡¯re from a different era. I think


    you are cool. Now that we have shared a few secrets, why don¡¯t we be buddies instead? You can treat


    me like a hiro,¡± Rose suggested. Edward was taken aback.


    He was at a loss for words and did not reply to Rose. He did not agree or reject her. Edward smiled,


    thinking that Rose was erratic. No one would believe she attempted suicide previously.


    Nevertheless, Edward admired Rose¡¯s straightforwardness. She had no qualms about speaking her


    mind.


    Rose fought hard to stay awake in the car on their way to the pier. She nodded off, hit her head against


    the window, and woke up startled.


    Rose looked around in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Carry on driving


    Edward was about to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while?¡± But he decided not to, knowing Rose


    would soon fall asleep at the rate she was nodding off


    Edward drove quietly and kept his eyes on the road throughout the journey.


    He nced at Rose at the traffic light junction; thetter was fast asleep. He shook his head helplessly,


    thinking Rose was as ignorant as Sherri, living carelessly.


    Edward thought she was unassuming and trusted others too easily. She fell asleep in his car soundly


    despite not knowing


    him well.


    Edward closed the windows thoughtfully, as no nket was in the car. He had not driven it for a while


    and did not equip it with the usual necessities for road trips. Moreover, he usually drove alone and did


    not decorate the car with essories. Edward then turned on the air conditioner and adjusted it to a


    suitable temperature to prevent Rose from catching a cold. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. Edward


    picked it up immediately. He nced at the traffic lights and then at Rose. He stepped on the


    elerator and answered the call softly, ¡°Hello,¡±


    Knowing Edward was always punctual for work, Kyle was curious on the other end of the line. He


    wondered why his boss and good friend had not arrived at the officete in the morning. ¡°Are you


    taking the day off?¡± he asked


    Edward continued in a low voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to baptize my soul? Have you forgotten what you


    said?¡±


    Kyle was shocked. ¡°You went to church this early in the morning?¡±


    Edward¡¯s voice was still low, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kyle sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Is there someone with you? A woman¡±¡± he spected.


    ¡°Did God send for a woman to redeem you?¡± Kyle seeined to be inquisitive today, unlike his usual self


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? I¡¯m hanging up now¡±


    Before Kyle could squeeze in another word, Edward hung up abruptly.


    He finally arrived at the pier and stopped in the open spare front of Frank¡¯s mobile office.


    Rose was still in slumbend. Edward fch awkward to wake her up. He opened the door gently and


    tiptoed out of the car to look for Frank


    Meanwhile, Frank was busy working in his office and drawing something with a stack of documents.


    Some of them were in Arillion,


    He looked up when he heard Edward walk in. Then he lowered his head and took a pack of cigarettes


    from the corner of the table. Frank took one out and tossed it at Edward. Thetter swiftly caught it.


    Frank put a cigarette between his lips, lit it up, and asked, ¡°Do you need a light?¡±


    Edward took out a lighter from his pocket. ¡°I brought mine.¡±


    He then in his cigarette and took a puff. ¡°Miss Roberts is in the car.¡±


    Frank pursed his lips and stared at him for a few seconds as if looking for an exnation.


    Edward understood what he mean ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; it was just acidence. I gave her a ride¡±


    he exined.


    Frank wondered what happened to Rose¡¯s bodyguard cum driver, Tom Why would she catch a ride


    from Edward when she had her own transport? Frank thought his sister must be up to no good again.


    Did Rose try to repay Edward¡¯s kindness? Taking a ride in someone else¡¯s car was not the appropriate


    gesture.


    Frank remained expressionless and did not get up immediately to get his sister out of the car. Instead,


    he sat calmly on the chair and chatted with Edward about the arrival of the goods.


    The two continued talking for a while; there was still no trace of Rose Frank thought his sister must still


    be asleep in the car.


    Meanwhile, Frank reminded Edward gently, ¡°Mr. Landor, Rose is erratic and unpredictable. She may


    even puzzle you with her behavior at times. Please don¡¯t give her a ride the next time you see her


    without a car¡±


    His words were polite with a warning undertone. Edward was no fool, he understood Frank did not want


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    him to get close to his sister. Perhaps he feared that there was something between Rose and hirm.


    Rose knew Edward fancied Natalie. Trevon knew it, too. Frank was also aware of it; he intended to


    remind Edward gently.


    Edward smiled. He took a drag on his rigarette, exhaled the smoke, and extinguished it in an ashtray


    on Frank¡¯s table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Roberts. I¡¯m not interested in your sister. I¡¯m sure you know there¡¯s


    only room for one in a person¡¯s heart.¡±


    Frank leaned back in his chair casually as he studied Edward. He gazed at thetter with sincere


    gratitude. I¡¯ll take good care of Rose. My apology to have troubled you today, Mr. Landor¡±


    Edward suddenly thought of how that man stared at Rose in the church, his sly gaze filled with malice.


    Since Sherri was Rose¡¯s friend, Edward thought it was his duty to give Frank a heads-up. He told Frank


    as thetter walked out of his office to fetch his sister.


    ¡°I suggest you keep an eye on Miss Roberts¡¯s safety in the future. We bumped into her ex-boyfriend by


    chance today. That guy did not look decent and kept bothering Miss Roberts intentionally. Thought I will


    bring the incident to your attention


    for her sake.¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes darkened and turned cold. He thanked Edward politely. Thanks for your advice, Mr.


    Landor. I¡¯ll take the first delivery as a test run and waive the shipping fees,¡± he offered.


    Frank was a clear-cut inan who differentiated gratitude from grudges distinctively. He did not like to owe


    favors and preferred to keep matters above board in all his dealings. Therefore, he managed to keep


    the Roberts family from unnecessary hassles for years.


    Edward understood his intention. It was Frank¡¯s gesture of repaying his kindness so he would not


    expect any other gains. from the Roberts family in the future.


    Aware that Frank wanted to draw the line, Edward epted his offer graciously. ¡°Thank you for your


    generosity. Mr. Roberts,¡± he said sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee,¡± said Frank


    Then he strode toward Edward¡¯s car. Frank pinched between his eyebrows and leaned against the car


    door. He knocked on the window, there was no reply. Then he knocked again.


    Frank swiftly opened the door and carried his sister out of the car. The sudden movement startled Rose


    and woke her from her slumber.


    She hugged her brother¡¯s neck and eximed, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m flying!¡±


    Frank gritted his teeth m disappointment. ¡°I want to st you to the moon if I could.¡±


    Rose was fully awake at this point, aware of the surroundings. She realized she was in her brother¡¯s


    territory. She smiled obsequiously. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare! I woke up too early in the morning and was


    exhausted. By the way, I said a prayer for you and Ava in church,¡±


    Frank lightened up when he heard that. He put Rose down unceremoniously. ¡°Where¡¯s the car I gave


    you?¡±


    Just then, Tom hurried over from afar. ¡°Frank, I¡¯m here! Tm here!¡±


    Frank red at Tom and understood what happened. Edward did not offer Rose a drive deliberately.


    Rose was the one who did not want others to know she had a driver in the first ce.


    Rose leaned agamist Frank¡¯s ear to butter him up. ¡°Give me some face, Frank, on the ount that I


    prayed for you and Ava for asting rtionship*


    ¡°Are you saying we won¡¯tst if you didn¡¯t pray for us? Frank asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Of course not! I merely tried to reinforce it more by applying anotheryer of glue on you both. You two


    will be stuck together for eternity¡±


    Rose lifted her chin and fawnrd at her brother, trying to please lum)


    Edward was tickled silly by Rose¡¯s acting skills, knowing she was putting on a show as her eyes


    wandered.


    Meanwhile, Kyle received Edward¡¯s message and came to the pier to check on the goods. He saw a


    few people chatting in an open ce when he arrived.


    Kyle saw Edward looking on at the siblings with interest. He had not seen such a look on his gloomy


    boss for a while.


    Frank grabbed the back of Rose¡¯s neck and dragged her into lus office. He mmed the door behind


    him and started to lecture her. ¡°How did you meet him? Spit it out!¡±


    Rose sat on the sofa, tired from climbing the mountain today. ¡°In the church, of course! We met


    coincidentally,¡± she said truthfully


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Frank. We did not contact each other beforehand. Aren¡¯t you aputer


    expert? Why don¡¯t you check if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Frank would not stoop so low as to invade his sister¡¯s privacy; that was his bottom line. Otherwise, the


    bodyguards would have reported on her every move with such ess,


    Frank softened his tone Tve already extended some benefits to Landor Group for our cooperation. Its


    shipping fees are lower than otherpanies as a gesture to repay Edward¡¯s kindness. Stay away


    from him from now on. He¡¯s not suitable for you!¡±


    Although Frank trusted his sister, he looked at things from a man¡¯s perspective. Edward Landor¡¯s


    gentle disposition could make others easily fall for him unknowingly. He was not sure his sister would


    always have a clear mind when it came to matters of the heart


    If Edward did not fancy Trevon¡¯s wife, Frank would not have interfered with his sister¡¯s rtionship in


    such an authoritative manner. However, knowing that Edward¡¯s heart already belonged to someone


    else, he could not let his sister be a third


    party


    Rose was stunned. Frank¡¯s words meant nothing to her as she had no feelings for Edward. ¡°Frank, do


    you think everyone else is in a rtionship just because you¡¯re in one, huh? Edward and 1 are more


    like bros. We have no romantic notions for each other


    ¡°Let me tell you something else, Frank. Edward admitted liking Natalie to me today. I want to keep it a


    secret, but you already know. Therefore, I didn¡¯t leak a secret after all. Anyway, don¡¯t you worry! I don¡¯t


    like him, and he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Rose spilled her guts.


    Frank gave Rose a disdainful look and reminded her again. ¡°You¡¯re no superwoman and can¡¯t fix the


    world of its ills, let alone fill the gap in Edward¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t get involved in something you cannot


    manage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate me, Frank. I¡¯m not that great. I¡¯m quitefortable being alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the halo of the Virgin Mary, and I cannot perform miracles. Don¡¯t get so worked up over


    nothing¡±


    Rose looked like she meant every word she said. Moreover, Frank could tell if his sister lied. She would


    try desperately to change the topic and wave her hands frantically whenever she felt guilty. Rose did


    not disy any telltale signs this time


    around.


    Therefore, Frank did not bother with his sister¡¯s self-pity.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Edward Landor¡¯s goods arrived at the pier on time.


    Kyle Jenkins took off his jacket and threw it aside. He directed the workers unloading the goods to


    ensure they were in good condition.


    Half an hourter, all the goods were unloaded on the pier and reloaded onto a truck. Edward dusted


    off his clothes and dutied up.


    Kyle threw his jacket over his shoulder and approached his boss, recalling Edward¡¯s earlier expression


    when he looked at Rose. ¡°Miss Roberts looks like a decent young woman. You-*


    Edward interrupted him before Kyle could finish his sentence. Do I look like a scumbag to you?¡±


    Kyle understood what he meant and shrugged. ¡°Forget 1 said that.¡±


    Kyle hoped Edward could emerge from Natalie¡¯s shadow soon. Moreover, Rose Roberts looked pretty


    decent to him. Edward might not have even realized he smiled while looking at Rose. Clearly, he was


    intrigued.


    Momentster, Edward spoke his mind. ¡°It¡¯s unfair to Natalie no matter who I choose now. My heart


    can¡¯t hold two women,¡± hemented.


    Edward believed there was a void in his heart; it was challenging to redirect his love to someone else


    now. An empty heart could hold the entire world, but it had no room for another person.


    Kyle felt that Edward had walled himself up and imprisoned his heart, feeling it with cement. Therefore,


    he had no room for another woman in his life..


    He hoped a ray of light would soon open Edward¡¯s heart before it was toote, Otherwise, he probably


    would be a monk should the situation continue.


    On the other hand, Edward believed a person could not hold an umbre for two people


    simultaneously; he would be drenched in no time. It would be too crowded for his heart to hold two


    people. Therefore, he resorted to leaving it alone.


    Kyle did not utter another word before he left. He might be able to awaken a person in slumber


    intentionally, but he could not awaken someone who deliberately wanted to sleep forever.


    Kyle returned to work while Edward went home.


    Edward¡¯s mother, Juana, sent a message on the family group chat. [Dinner at home tonight.]


    Sherri Landor changed the group chat name to ¡°Happy Family¡± moments ago.


    [Hackett will be home for dinner tonight. Are you busy, son? Can you rush back?] Juana texted.


    Edward replied in a voice message while at the traffic light. Will be back soon, Mom. Anything you


    need?]


    Although Juana was constantly on Sherri¡¯s back, she was concerned when her daughter was pregnant.


    Juana had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. [Get some sour candy from the supermarket nearby. Sherri


    has been vomiting recently, and she doesn¡¯t like taking medicine. Get something tasty!] she texted.


    Edward frowned when he saw the message. [Mom, I¡¯ll buy it now. Do you want anything else? I¡¯ll buy


    some snacks for Ruby too.]


    Juana told him to do as he saw fit.


    Edward merged his car into the turningne, recalling a mother and baby shop nearby. The candy


    selection there was suitable for children. Edward learned from experience during Sherri¡¯s first


    pregnancy that snacks from the supermarket were unsuitable.


    Edward had the initiative to find out what food was suitable for pregnant women, but he did not dare to


    take over as a father. He chuckled when he thought of that.


    He returned home after buying what he needed.


    When Edward entered the living room, he saw Sherri vomiting into a trash can. Hackett ckwell did


    not even frown as he held the trash can with one hand and gently patted his wife¡¯s back with the other


    to soothe her.


    Hackett asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, dear? If you can¡¯t take it anymore, why don¡¯t you-¡± he wanted


    to say abort it but held his tongue. He did not know the hardship of pregnancy, having only witnessed


    the delivery but not the whole duration of pregnancy.


    If he were aware of the suffering during pregnancy, he would not have let Sherri have a second child,


    no matter what. Hackett could not bear seeing his wife tortured; it made his heart ache terribly.


    Sherri did not eat much for thest few days; she vomited everything she consumed.


    Edward¡¯s heart ached as much, but he was satisfied with Hackett¡¯s performance. He put a bag of


    snacks on the table and handed over a sour candy. ¡°Try this, Sherri. It should be able to hold it down


    for the time being.¡±


    Hackett quickly put down the trash can and cleaned his hands with a disinfectant wipe. He took the


    sour candy and unwrapped it. ¡°Take this, dear.¡±


    He looked at his wife lovingly.


    Sherri¡¯s face was white as a sheet; she had no more strength to barf. She put the candy in her mouth,


    and the sour sensation instantly invaded her taste buds and went straight to her head. Like magic, it


    immediately suppressed her urge to vomit.


    She felt much morefortable after that.


    Sherri Landor was a straightforward woman. She did not know if her brother had randomly bought the


    sour candy or by choice. ¡°It is delicious, Edward. Where did you buy it? I feel much better now; I feel


    alive!¡±


    Edward was expressionless. He patted his sister¡¯s head and said casually. ¡°The salesperson


    rmended it. I¡¯m d it works. Take note of it the next time you feel nauseating.¡±


    Hisst sentence was directed at Hackett. Only Edward knew how he had selected the right sour candy


    for his sister.


    However, even Edward did not want to delve into this issue. He put it down to luck.


    He picked up Ruby, who stood beside him with a frown. ¡°Are you worried about Mommy, Ruby?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face remained furrowed. Even at such a young age, her brows were knitted together as she


    nodded.


    Edward held Ruby in his arms tofort her. ¡°Mommy is feeling unwell for the time being. She will be


    able to fight a tiger in no time,¡± he said jokingly.


    Ruby looked up skeptically when she heard about fighting a tiger. ¡°Uncle,¡± she said softly.


    She wanted to ask her uncle if it were true. Could her mother fight a tiger? However, her vocabry


    was limited, and she could only utter ¡°Uncle¡±.


    Edward smiled and reassured her; he kissed Ruby¡¯s forehead. ¡°Uncle guarantees that Mommy can eat


    a big meal at dinner.¡±


    Ruby smiled and kissed Edward. The two rubbed their noses affectionately.


    Hacken thought the sour candy was effective when he saw Sherri feeling better. He took another candy


    and examined it. Then he took a photo in case he forgot what it looked like. In the end, he did not


    bother with how Edward found the candy in the first ce.


    Sherri¡¯s appetite improved somewhat during dinner after eating the sour candy. Hackett moved all the


    fishy-smelling dishes to Juana¡¯s side. ¡°Mom. Sherri can¡¯t stand the fishy smell now,¡± he said


    thoughtfully.


    Although Juana did not say it out loud, she was deeply concerned about her daughter. She ced a


    sausage on Sherri¡¯s te. ¡°This should suit your taste. Try it


    Sherri was ttered, knowing her mother was stubborn but had a good heart. ¡°I love you. Mommy.


    Thank you.¡±


    Ruby remembered what Edward said about her mother earlier, that she would have a big meal at


    dinner. She nced at Sherri¡¯s te from time to time throughout dinner. When Sherri finally finished


    all her food, Ruby smiled sweetly at Edward beside her.


    Edward patted Ruby¡¯s head lovingly as he fed her.


    Richard and Juana Landor were equally happy when they saw Sherri finish everything on her te;


    they smiled at each


    other.


    Sherri belched as she rubbed her stomach. ¡°I have been starving to death. This meal is such a


    blessing. I wasn¡¯t like this when I was pregnant with Ruby,¡± she sighed.


    Sherri was fine when pregnant with Ruby and enjoyed her food throughout her pregnancy. However,


    she vomited whatever she ate with her second child; it was brutal.


    Hackett was equally distressed by Sherri¡¯s situation. He muttered, ¡°No more babies after giving birth to


    this one. In the future, we will fully support Ruby if she doesn¡¯t want to get married and have a family.


    From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll personally deliver food to the hospital, whatever you want to eat, dear.¡±


    Richard nodded in satisfaction. He smiled and praised his son-inw, ¡°It¡¯s bitter before sweet. Thank


    you, Hackett.¡±


    Hackett replied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dad. Sherri suffers because of me.¡±


    ¡°This guy is quite decent. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?¡± Richard thought.


    Hackett and his family returned to the ckwell family¡¯s residence because Joy called to inform them


    she had made newly purchased swift grain for Sherri. Juana urged them to return promptly, not to let


    Hackett¡¯s mother down.


    She was d Sherri was doted on by her mother-inw.


    It was noon on the next day at Athana Hospital.


    Hackett arrived at the hospital on time to deliver lunch for his wife. Heid out the dishes in a spread on


    the table. Natalie Foster and Rose Roberts were speechless when they saw the selection.


    There was creamy potato soup, swift grain, vegetable casserole, sausages, barbecue ribs, chicken


    drumsticks, fruit sd, pizza, and more


    The wide array of dishes dumbfounded Sherri


    Rose could not believe her eyes. The spread could easily feed an army


    Natalie was also at a loss for words when she saw the dishes. Fortunately, she did not ask Trevon


    Wilson to deliver lunch for her Otherwise, it would probably be the same. ¡°Your Highness, you can dive


    in now¡± Hackett bowed his head.


    Sherri was happy to be pampered like a queen. I love you so much, Hackett. Do you want to eat with


    me?¡±


    Hackett could not refuse, he had to serve his wife too. His mother instructed him to take note of dishes


    that Sherri liked and disliked so she could put together the right menu for dinner


    Joy ckwell kept herself busy ofte. She had focused solely on Ruby previously. Now she had to


    add Sherri to the mix, making her day even more hectic However, she did notin.


    Hackett called out to Natalie and Rose, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you have something to eat too


    Natalie shook her head and did not want to disrupt their love lunch. ¡°No, thanks I don¡¯t want to be a


    third wheel,¡± she said smilingly


    taste of the pregnancy


    eal, Rose? Hackett¡¯s words did not sound like a sincere invitation


    Rose said in disdain. I think I¡¯ll pass Tacos and fried rice are more my thing After all, I¡¯m single Hackett,


    you should focus This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    queen. Goodbye ¡°


    Sherri did not manage to keep Natalie around for lunch. Rose left the room shortly after


    Rose linked arms with Natalie as they strolled to the canteen while paying particr attention to


    passersby in case someone bumped into Natalie ¡°What do you want to eat! You¡¯re pregnant now I¡¯ll try


    to suit your taste¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fancy anything in particr Im not picky when ites to food¡±


    Even though both were pregnant, Rose noticed that Natalie behaved differently than Sherri ¡°It¡¯s true


    you¡¯re not picky. Natalie Other than having a slightlyrger appetite, you are like your usual self before


    pregnancy,¡± Rose remarked.


    ¡°Maybe Sherri is pregnant with an angel baby Natalieughed


    Probably so Rose agreed


    Rose understood why Natalie did not allow Trevon to deliver food to the hospital. Their wedding was so


    spectacr, it was the talk of the town. Rose often overhead negativements about them when she


    went to the restroom. Those who envied Natalie would always have something bad to say about her


    behind her back, no matter how trivial


    Tongues would indeed wag if Trevon delivered deluxe meals for Natalie daily Rose could understand


    why Natalie preferred to keep a low profile

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    William and Grace Roberts had been on a business trip for several days and did not inform Rose of


    their return date. Therefore, she had no choice but to look for her brother at the pier after work.


    Rose felt bored at Frank¡¯s office ying video games every day. On the other hand, she had no


    intention of running a sideline business either. Therefore, she had a lot of time on her hands.


    Rose had chosen pediatrics by chance, mainly because she liked children.


    Rose curled


    up on


    the sofa and shook her legs while racking her brain about what to do next.


    Her brother¡¯s office at the pier had no atmosphere whatsoever. Everyone there was serious and cold.


    Other than the asional imposing manner Frank Roberts called out to his subordinates, the office


    was quiet and severe most of the time; Rose felt oppressive,


    Suddenly, she heard a disgusted voiceing from a nearby desk. ¡°You¡¯re going to get Parkinson¡¯s,


    for crying out loud!¡±


    Frank stared at Rose shaking her legs, and scolded her; it made him go crazy.


    Rosey on her side and sounded her brother out. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever feel bored, Frank? Do you want me


    to help you improve the atmosphere here? I won¡¯t charge you a cent.¡±


    Frank stared at his sister suspiciously for a while. ¡°What are you going to do, huh? 1 don¡¯t have time to


    clean up the mess after you.¡±


    He was swampedtely, preparing to take over the Roberts family¡¯s business. Therefore, he was


    involved in all the ongoing projects to familiarize himself with thepany¡¯s operations.


    In addition, he had to keep an eye on his sister.


    Rose thought of an idea. She thought it was such a good idea she had to share with Frank. ¡°Can I have


    some fun here, Frank? I¡¯ll create a unique atmosphere at the pier for your sake.¡±


    Frank did not bother to chat with her. He did not expect Rose to cause too much trouble when he was


    around. ¡°Up to you,¡± he said casually.


    Rose was ecstatic by his permission. She immediately jumped up from the sofa and walked outside.


    Frank did not ask Rose what she wanted to do. If she left him alone, she could roam around the pier as


    she pleased.


    Frank would keep an eye on her anyway.


    Not long after, Frank heard a voice mumbling outside. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t!¡± He frowned and had a bad


    feeling but did not go out to check.


    Rose stood in an empty lot in front of the office, directing with her cell phone in hand.


    A dozen or so good-lookingckeys stood before her. Rose nodded satisfactorily and asked. ¡°Does


    anyone else want to


    train?¡±


    Those standing afar who managed to dodge the selection immediately shook their heads, indicating


    they did not want to be a part of it


    It was a blessing Rose did not choose them; none wanted to be made monkeys.


    Rose looked disappointed. ¡°Hey, guys. Aren¡¯t you afraid your legs will stiffen if you stand there all day?


    Ignore them, the rest of you. I promise they won¡¯t be as agile as you guys in the future.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Cheer up! Don¡¯t look so lifeless. From today onward, we will organize a fitness team at the


    pier. As a doctor. I¡¯ve decided to lead you out of your sub-health zone for your sake. You don¡¯t have to


    thank me. I¡¯m a kind person by nature,¡± Rose said confidently.


    Tom, who was in the lineup, looked like he had nothing to live for; he had problems coordinating his


    limbs and hated group exercises. He wanted to say, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a pediatrician, not an internal


    medicine doctor. But he held his tongue.


    Rose could change her upation at will just because she was their boss¡¯s sister.


    Just then, a lively song for dance exercise filled the empty lot as a bodyguard held up a cell phone.


    Rose led the group in front, followed by theckeys¡¯ckluster moves.


    After one round, Rose turned around and looked at the crowd. She was dissatisfied with their


    performance. Only a few made the cut; the rest looked like they stepped on collon.


    They were helpless weaklings, in Rose¡¯s opinion.


    The music continued to y but did not affect those unloading the goods. Everyone felt the pier had


    be much livelier


    since Rose¡¯s arrival.


    The energetic music excited the workers, who even hummed along. ¡°Miss Roberts is quite cute.¡±


    An older workerplimented Rose.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The atmosphere at the pier has be much livelier recently. It¡¯s quite an improvement from


    the lifeless state before.¡±


    Frank was drawn to themotion at longst. He opened the door with coffee in hand. He was


    shocked by what he saw and choked on his drink. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Ackey quickly ran into the office to get a tissue and handed it to him. ¡°For you, Frank.¡±


    Frank took the tissue and wiped his mouth. He then narrowed his eyes and looked at his sister, who


    is she nning to do?¡±


    The young man replied truthfully, reciting Rose¡¯s words verbatim. ¡°Miss Roberts said chatting and


    standing idle all day were bad for our health. Therefore, she wanted to lift us out of our subhealth zone


    free of charge. We don¡¯t have to thank her for being a kind-hearted doctor.¡±


    Frank¡¯s head throbbed after he heard that. He handed the coffee to theckey and pinched between


    his eyebrows. His sister would think of the weirdest ideas to make his life difficult.


    Frank did not think it was about his bodyguards¡¯ subhealth issue. Instead, he was sure his sister¡¯s brain


    was fried and could not think straight anymore.


    However, Frank did not intend to stop Rose. He did not want to be bothered by her and would rather it


    be the bodyguards who suffered than him.


    Frank took a video of Rose while leaning against the office door. Then he sent it to Grace Roberts and


    thought, ¡°Thank goodness she will be back in a few days¡±


    Otherwise, the pier would be a stage if Grace was not back anytime soon.


    Momentster, Grace sent a message. [What does Rose want to do?]


    Frank replied. She¡¯s gone crazy.-]


    [I¡¯ll be back when she¡¯s back to normal.] Grace texted.


    Frank was speechless.


    Grace sounded like she did not intend to interfere and let Rose do whatever she wanted. Frank put


    away his cell phone and. walked into the office. He thought for a while and sent the video to Ava.


    However, there was no response for a long time. Frank assumed Ava was in ss, so he ced his


    phone at the corner of the table and ignored it.


    He went back to work after that. Focusing on building his career was Frank¡¯s priority.


    Just then, a white Mercedes-Benz slowly drove toward the pier. The tinted windows were closed, so


    people from the outside could not look in. However, those inside the car could look out clearly.


    They could, in fact, see everything around them.


    Kyle Jenkins was in the driver¡¯s seat, wearing a white shirt. He turned to look at Edward Landor in the


    front passenger seat beside him suspiciously. Thetter narrowed his eyes as if he did not believe what


    he saw


    Kyle was equally bewildered by the scene before him and could not believe his eyes.


    Apparently, Rose Roberts used the pier as an open stage to train the bodyguards in dance exercises.


    Both men were dumbfounded.


    Kyle was in a daze. He firmly believed Rose had somehow conquered Edward¡¯s heart because she


    was unique and special.


    Therefore, he was curious about how Edward felt when he saw the unusual situation. ¡°Do you have


    anything to say, Boss? Miss Roberts seems a little odd.¡± Kyle said.


    Edward looked away after a while and replied calmly, ¡°Everyone has their own way of expressing their


    passion for life. Each individual is different, that¡¯s all. What you do may seem odd to others too.¡±


    Kyle smiled and said without hesitation, ¡°I understand what you mean. You don¡¯t think she¡¯s strange at


    all. Instead, you admire her initiative.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you stop overthinking everything I say? I meant everyone lives differently. Don¡¯t misconstrue me,¡±


    Edward protested.


    ¡°I think you can live in another way, too, like the bodyguards before you. Hoping and jumping-¡±


    Kyle suggested with a half-smile.


    Edward ignored him as the car drove to the side of the road. He chuckled for no reason when he saw


    Rose trying to teach the bodyguards to dance. She chose to live freely by turning the pier into a stage


    and did not care what others thought.


    Rose Roberts was the one and only woman who dares doing such a thing


    Kyle nced at Edward and smiled. He said nothing, believing his intuition was spot on as usual.


    Meanwhile. Rose cheered enthusiastically. ¡°One, two, three, four. Two, two, three, four. Three, two,


    three, four. Let¡¯s do it all over again!¡±


    Rose cried with zest like a professional dance instructor. In fact, she had learned dancing for quite


    some time in Sapphire City to ovee depression. She would dance until she was drenched in sweat


    to vent her frustration.


    The upbeat energy seemed to have a rippling effect after a while as the workers at the pier began to


    move to Rose¡¯s rhythmn.


    Someone shouted. ¡°One, two, up!¡±


    Another echoed ¡°One, two, up!¡±


    Both voices seemed strangely harmonious as the workers moved in sync, motivating each other to


    work. All the cells in their bodies appeared to be stimted by the beat of the sound


    When Kyle and Edward exited the car, they saw the hardworking workers smiling. They were


    speechless.


    Edward nced at Rose agam, his gaze dark and unreadable. He could feel Rose¡¯s uncontroble


    vibe as if she was born with


    it


    Rose focused on teaching and did not notice anything else. She said to the exhausted bodyguards,


    ¡°Look at your state, guys. Practice with me every day to free yourselves from the subhealth zone. It¡¯s


    free for all; I won¡¯t charge you. You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±


    The bodyguards were too tired to say anything.


    Rose sweated profusely; she finally found an excellent side hustle. Although she did it for free, she


    would save lives in one way or another. Helping others had always been Rose¡¯s true spirit.


    Out of the lot, Tom was the only one who exercised every morning for his job as Rose¡¯s bodyguard. He


    did not want to ck. off training his body daily. The rest of the bodyguards seemed to be morex


    Since the Roberts family¡¯s business got on the right track, many bodyguards had earned their keeps


    and livedfortable. lives thanks to Grace and William Roberts. They neglected exercising, and most


    had piled on some weight. Afortable life made themzy.


    The bodyguards panted after Rose finished practicing with them. On the other hand, Tom felt that


    Rose¡¯s method was an excellent way to perk everyone up. He enjoyed the workout thoroughly.


    When Rose eventually walked into Frank¡¯s office, thetter looked at her and teased, ¡°You have finally


    found your calling in my office.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s such a good deed? Look at yourckeys; they¡¯ve all grown fat. How can


    bodyguards afford to be so fat? Do you think they can manage to run long distances should something


    happen? They can bearly finish 700 feet and are already out of breath,¡± Rose said sternly.


    Frank agreed with her. However, things were different now. The bodyguards did not need to risk their


    lives in their jobs, so Frank neglected their training.


    ¡°In that case, I will pay you for your effort, Frank suggested.


    There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re family. However, if you insist, I¡¯ll not resist. I will ept it graciously.¡±


    Rose gave her brother a polite look. ¡°Go ahead and pay me, then,¡± she thought.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be superwoman. I didn¡¯t expect you to want to be a savior too. You¡¯re quite an


    ambitious youngdy. Rose. Tell me when you¡¯re about to be immortal. My humble office may be


    unable to amodate you.¡±


    Frank continued to tease his sister without looking up.


    Rose understood what Frank meant, but she could not be bothered to chat with him. She had no


    intention of being Edward¡¯s backup lover, thinking only a fool would be a substitute. Although


    handsome and refined, Edward already had someone in his heart. Rose did not want topete with


    Natalie.


    Although Rose did not regard herself as outstanding or particrly likable, she did not prepare to be a


    stunt double to win Edward over. She rather enjoyed singlehood.


    Now that Rose found a side hustle she enjoyed, she could give Grace Roberts a hand in mentally and


    physically lifting the bodyguards¡¯ morale. It was her gesture of helping the family.


    With this thought in mind, Rose felt confident her idea was indeed a good one.


    She then walked into Frank¡¯s bathroom with a towel to wash her face.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Kyle Jenkins entered Edward Landor¡¯s office and ced the documents on has boss¡¯s desk before


    starting on his daily report. ¡°The response to the goods that arrived yesterday was good. Many


    customers signed long-term partnerships with ourpany after that Most of them are renovation


    Edward¡¯s furniture store spanned tens of thousands of square feet with just one brand and carried mid


    to high-end items. He wanted to conquer the Athana market by offering products for all price ranges to


    satisfy customer requirements at all levels.


    The Wilson family and the Roberts family had never dabbled in this trade. Therefore, Edward had a


    head start in the business


    Edward nced at the report Kyle handed to him. He casually pushed his sses up with his index


    finger and flipped through it. ¡°We must watch the goods closely for the next few days. It¡¯s only the


    beginning, and we can¡¯t make any mistakes at this juncture. Otherwise, both our sales and reputation


    will immediately be affected. It will be difficult to rebuild our reputation again.


    Kyle thought Edward wanted him to go to the pier every day. He immediately replied. ¡°Tll keep an eye


    on the goods and take a lookter. A batch of goods is arriving at noon and another in the afternoon


    today.¡±


    Edward nodded and ced the documents on the table. ¡°You can stay in the office. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Kyle was puzzled, but he soon understood what Edward meant. ¡°All right, boss.¡±


    It was almost six in the afternoon at the pier.


    A lot more people joined the dance exercise today. Almost 25 people turned up, nearly doubling the


    number yesterday. Rose Roberts led the dance exercise as usual.


    She swayed her slender waist while waving her hands in the air like water snakes and dancing to the


    beat of the music. The crowd was excited, they shouted the dance sequence while swaying to the


    rhythm. The atmosphere was energetic and lively.


    Rose moved vigorously as the leader in the dance exercise.


    Edward¡¯s car glided to the side of the open space. He could see the activities outside, including every


    detail, when he rolled down the window. He parked his car in an empty lot soon after,


    Edward exited the car, took a cigarette, and held it between his hips. It was already past six in the


    afternoon, and the goods had arrived. Unlike his usual efficient self. Edward stood by the side of the


    car and smoked calmly.


    He looked emotionless under his sses, and a thin mist of smoke lingered around his well-defined


    face.


    At this moment, Frank Roberts came out of his office to watch the dance exercise and saw how


    Edward fixed his gaze on his sister. His re was like a sharp knife darting at Edward. When he saw


    Rose dancing away without a care, Frank had the sudden urge to drag his sister back into his office.


    That was indeed what Frank did the next moment. However, before he could say anything. Edward


    nodded politely at him and walked to the loading area.


    Frank held his tongue and did not say anything. He suddenly thought of Ava Turner, who did not reply


    to his message for a day. It had been 24 hours. Frank initially thought she was busy at work. However,


    the longer the time gap, the more he felt something was amiss.


    ¡°Rose,e here, Frank shouted at his sister.


    Theckeys stopped when they heard Frank calling out, thinking their boss disapproved of their activity.


    Then, they heard Frank¡¯s voice again. ¡°The rest of you continue.¡±


    Theckeys were puzzled and took it as permission from Frank. They wondered if he felt they needed


    training to do their jobs better,


    Rose panted and asked, ¡°What? Are you going topliment me?¡±


    Frank did not beat around the bush. ¡°Did you contact Baby Ava today?¡±


    Frank, who had never felt uneasy in life or unnerving in fights, looked flustered at this moment. He did


    not believe he could feel this way


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Then Rose said the first thought that popped up into her mind. ¡°Did you two fight? Did


    Ava ignore you for


    some reason?


    Frank rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s very strange indeed if you didn¡¯t fight. Given Ava¡¯s affection for you, she would never think


    of not replying to your messages. Do you want me to call her?¡±


    Rose felt it unusual for Ava to be radio silent for so long, knowing how much thetter liked her brother.


    Ava might not reply to messages from her friends, but never Frank.


    All Fransk wanted to know was whether Rose had contacted Ava toy Now that he had an answer.


    Frank did not pay much attention to the rest of Roses remarks which were non


    lie was concerned


    Betour Rose could say another word, Frank haid already returned to his office and closed the door.


    Meanwhile, Hose was caught off guard and locked outside her brother¡¯s office Frank was the one who


    asked Rose a question in the first ce and ended up shutting her out when he got the answer ¡°What a


    heartless and unscrupulous scumbag Rose thought and continued cursing her brother silently with all


    the prodajuty that came to mind.


    Frank¡¯s untimely interruption affected Rose¡¯s e


    Back in his office, Frank called Trevon Wilson. ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted


    Trevon seemed to be busy on the other end. He said impatiently. ¡°Tm giving my son a bath. What¡¯s the


    matter?


    It was evident. Trevon did not want to chat with Frank. There was a hint of unigness in his tone


    Trevon became a changed man when Natalie Foster got pregnant. He left early for work and returned


    early to help her. He actively participated in family activities and shared house chores. Trevon was also


    in charge of bathing his son


    Natalie was pleased. Rachel Wilson helped her previously. But now, it was Trevon¡¯s turn. Natalie felt


    she was a mother only


    in time


    Frank dad not waste time talking about Trevon¡¯s wife or son. He went str make a calp¡±


    the point. ¡°Can you ask your wife to help


    Trevon¡¯s cell phone was on speaker mode. Natale heard their conversation clearly while she stood by


    the bathroom door. watching Trevon bathe their son.


    ¡°I find it odd that you can¡¯t get hold of Ava. Aren¡¯t you two still in a love bubble? Ava has no reason not


    to reply to your messages. Either that or she has found a new toy boy and can¡¯t be bothered with an


    old hack like you!


    Trevon teased while busy bathing his son. He was good at multitasking to save time


    He had mastered the art of killing two birds with one stone.


    Frank let out a breath and resisted the urge to curse. He said coldly. ¡°Be a man and help your fellow


    man. If you want me to respect you as my brother-inw in the future, you¡¯ll have to y along¡±


    Trevon had an excellent memory, and he was also vengeful. He instantly recalled asking Frank to help


    investigate Natalie¡¯s whereabouts, but thetter was reluctant. He wanted to take the opportunity to


    take revenge on Frank. ¡°Is this your attitude of asking someone for a favor, huh? Are you begging me


    or the other way around Don¡¯t be a drag, bro


    Frank was at a loss for words. What went around came around. He understood its meaning


    Frank said the same to Trevon previously. Now, he was on the receiving end.


    Trevon continued to make a big deal while he had the upper hand. He was in a good mood. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care if you call me brother-inw. There is a long line of prople waiting to call ine that It doesn¡¯t matter if


    you are one of them,¡± he said indifferently.


    The earth seemed to have stopped turning


    Natalie could sense the anxiety and forbearance in Frank¡¯s voice as she listened on. She walked over


    and patted Trevon¡¯s. shoulder to stop him. Then she said into lus cell phone. ¡°Tll call Ava now¡±


    Frank thanked her politely.


    Natalie chuded Trevon after hanging up the call. ¡°Frank sounds anaitis, yet you joke around with him.


    How can you do that to hirn? Don¡¯t you want to keep him as a friend? Carry on with what you¡¯re doing.


    I¡¯ll go make a call¡±


    Trevon did not feel that he was in the wrong. He smiled and reminded Natalie. ¡°Honey, take your time.


    Watch where you¡¯re going, there¡¯s no hurry¡±


    Natalie called Ava on the balcony. No one picked up the call after a long while. She called agam and


    the same thing happened Just as Natalie was about to give up, someone answered the call. It was


    Joseph Turner.


    ¡°Hey, Natalie. Are you looking for Ava?¡± said Joseph, his voice as gentle as silk.


    Natalie frowned. ¡°Have you been busytely, Joseph Did Ava leave her cell phone at home?*


    ¡°Ava has a fever and is asleep after taking some medicine. It¡¯s a viral infection Many are down with the


    same ailment while the infection makes its round. Recovering from it will take some time You don¡¯t


    have to worry, Natalie The doctor has alreadye by: Ava will be fine soon,¡± Joseph said on the other


    end of the line


    Natalie was worried-no wonder the lively elf was missing in action. Unusual silence always meant


    something was not right. ¡°Let me know when Ava has recovered, Joseph¡±


    Natalie regretted not paying attention to Ava since her pregnancy. She felt guilty not knowing that Ava


    had fallen ill.


    Joseph could sense the concern in Natalie¡¯s tone. Heforted her, ¡®I¡¯ll get Ava to call you when she


    wakes up. Don¡¯t worry about her now that you¡¯re pregnant. People fall sick all the time. Take good care


    of yourself instead. You¡¯re the center of


    Sorry, we can¡¯t care for you because of the long distance¡±


    Josephs words touched Natalie, she felt warm all over. Got it, Joseph. Take care of yourself too, and


    don¡¯t work too hard.¡±


    ng up after chitchatting for a while. She threw her phone onto the bed. Just when she was about to go


    to the


    check on Trevon, he walked in with Jasper in his arms while smacking his little buni lovingly. The


    toddler


    appeared especially happy and giggled with every smack on his butt.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Natale went straight to the point Joseph said that Ava has a fever and is asleep now. I think she fell


    sick yesterday. That silly girl probably stopped chatting in the group, fearing that I would be worried.


    She pretends to be missing in action instead.


    Frank so he can stop being so anxious¡±


    Jasper was happy to be free of restraints on his body. He spun around on the bed joyously. Trevon


    reached for Japser¡¯s arm and pulled him to his de


    However the toddler wanted to keep jumping: his chubby legs kept stretching forward.


    Trevon looked on while Jasper wriggled his butt and wanted to y more. The little guy had be


    naughtier recently and


    would not listen to him. Where did you form the habit of running around naked?¡± Trevon said sternly


    Jasper feelsfortable naked. What are you thinking. Trevon?¡± said Natalie, siding with her son.


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and looked at her in a daze. ¡°What about you, Honey? If only you feel the


    same as Jasper.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    She red at him. Trevon quickly collected his thoughts and ced Jasper on the bed to put some


    clothes on him ¡°Honey, send Frank a message on my cell phone Tell him that Ava has a fever and is


    dizzy.¡±


    Natalie was taken aback. ¡°Ava is asleep, not dizzy¡± she thought


    The next second. Natalie figured out Trevon¡¯s intention. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to make Frank


    anxious to trick him anto going to Sapphire City Are you kidding me. Trevon Wilson¡±¡±


    Moreover Frank was busy managing the pier now that has parents were on a business trip. Frank was


    the head of the Roberts family now It was not ideal for him to take leave from work at this juncture.


    Trevon did not think much of it and thought getting back at Frank was a good idea. However, he


    wanted to do the right thing. ¡°Just tell ham the truth, then Its fine by me as long as we¡¯re honest. What


    he does is his business. Otherwise, he¡¯ll use us of lying to him in the future. I know Frank too well.


    Honey, what do you think¡±


    ¡°Life is not a smooth sail It¡¯s better to be an honest person, isn¡¯t it, son? Trevon turned to his son and


    said.


    Jasper was busy having fun and replied cutely, ¡°Yes¡±


    The father and son te had deepened over time. Trevon looked and behaved more like a father


    nowadays. Natalie shook her head and found Franks contact on Trevon¡¯s cell phone. She sent him a


    message on behalf of her husband and turned off the phone


    Meanwhile, Frank wared anxiously for an update on Ava Rose saw the uneasiness on her brother¡¯s


    face and found it very strange. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you. Frank? Are you in a hurry to pee? Why do


    you keep frowning? Go to the toilet if you


    want to per


    Frank packed up a piece of tissue on the table and threw it at his sister. ¡°Shut up!¡± he growled.


    The tissuended on Roses head.


    Rose


    dumbfounded with her cell phone in hand, wondering if something was wrong with her brother.


    Frank¡¯s phone suddenly dinged. He tapped on the message and panicked. [Ava has a fever. She has


    been sick since yesterday and has fallen asleep after taking her medicine.]


    Natale told the truth in the end and did not say that Ava was dizzy. She left it up to Frank to decide his


    next course of action. She and Trevon would not interfere

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Trevon Wilson went to the bathroom for a shower after dressing his son. Since Natalie had already


    taken hers before that, she took over the chore of looking after Jasper.


    Nataliey on the bed and read a picture book to Jasper; she moved the cot next to the bed to keep an


    eye on him.


    Jaspery quietly in the cot with a toy in hand as he listened to Natalie telling a story; it was his favorite


    pastime.


    After a short while. Trevon walked in wearing gray silk pajamas with the sleeves rolled up to his


    elbows. He carried a basin of warm water in his hands.


    The muscles on lus arms were all tense because of the water weight. He looked charmingly manly.


    Natalie put down the picture book and fixed her gaze on Trevon. No one would have thought the


    wealthiest man in Athana would wash his wife¡¯s feet at home and massage her every night.


    No one would believe it even if words got out.


    Trevon ced the basin at the foot of the bed and fetched a small stool to sit on. He looked like he was


    ready to do his chore. ¡°Natalie,e over. Ill massage your fert,¡± he said lovingly.


    Natalie slowly got out of bed and walked to the end of the bed to sit down. She took off her shoes and


    slowly put her feet in the water. ¡°Is the water temperature okay? Trevon asked softly


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice. Hey, this is not the same basin from yesterday. Did you buy another one?¡± Natalie asked,


    observing that the color was the same, but the material was different.


    She did not buy an automatic massage basin because Trevon insisted on serving her personally. He


    imed it was his duty as a husband to please his wife.


    He gently massaged her feet in the warm water with practiced movements. He exined in a deep


    voice. ¡°This one retains a constant temperature while the previous one does not.¡±


    The water would soon turn cold and did not serve the purpose. Therefore, Trevon decided to buy a new


    one instead.


    Sitting higher than him on the edge of the bed, Natalie could easily lean over to reach Trevon. She


    kissed him gently on the forehead


    Touched by Natalie¡¯s show of love, Trevon lifted his head and returned the favor, kissing Natalie on her


    lips.


    Meanwhile, Jasper heard the sound of water and was about to get up and join in the fun. Before he


    could lift his chubby legs. out of his cot. Trevon stopped him ¡®Lie down. little man!¡± he ordered.


    Jasper pouted with dissatisfaction. He tried to take advantage of the recent good vibes with his father


    but failed terribly. He red at Trevon andy down obediently.


    Trevon was provoked when he saw his son ring at him. ¡°Your temper has red recently, you little


    rascal. It looks like you. are itching for a good beating,¡± he threatened.


    Natalieughed. That¡¯s because he knows you love him too much and won¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s a very


    observant little boy¡±


    Meanwhile, Frank Roberts dragged his sister home after receiving the message about Ava.


    The dumbfounded Rose Roberts wandered around the living room with her hands akimbo while pacing


    back and forth.


    She was puzzled, wondering what was wrong with her brother.


    Frank walked hurriedly to the staircase and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and called out to


    Rose, who was still pacing in the living room, ¡°Can you take leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Where do you want me to go?¡±


    Rose¡¯s hands were still on her hips as she looked at he brother on the stairs.


    ¡°Sapphire City.¡± he said nkly,


    Rose thought that she had misheard, given Frank¡¯s peculiar behavior. ¡°Did something happen to Ava?¡±


    she asked with


    concern


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°What illness?¡± Judging from her brother¡¯s anxious look, Rose did not think it was just amon cold.


    Frank stood still at the staircase and did not take another step. ¡°Fever.¡±


    As a doctor, Rose felt that a fever was not a big deal. It was a natural phenomenon when someone


    caught a cold or suffered from influenza. She thought Frank overreacted for no reason.


    Rose immediately disyed her doctor¡¯s professionalism and patiently exined, ¡°Let me tell you the


    facts about fever, Frank. If the motor skills of the body-¡±


    ¡°Can you take the day off?¡±


    Frank interrupted his sister, thinking she wanted to show off her medical knowledge. He asked again


    impatiently.


    Rose could not apply for leave on such short notice for sure. However, anything was possible if she


    took advantage of the Roberts family¡¯s social status. But it was not Rose¡¯s mature to do such a thing.


    Therefore, she could not take leave the following day.


    Moreover, she had used up all her leave days recently. The HR department¡¯s personnel darkened their


    faces when they saw her First, her brother married, and then her best friend married. What would it be


    this time around? Was it her turn to get married? The thought of it sounded ridiculous to Rose


    She had exhausted all her reasons. Moreover, she did not even have a boyfriend.


    Rose put down her hands and walked up the stairs. She stood beside her brother and tiptoed,


    struggling to hug his broad shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you. Frank. You are on your own. I must work for


    a living while you¡¯re heir to our family fortune. We¡¯re two different people.¡±


    Frank did not shake off his sister¡¯s hands around him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you said.¡±


    ¡°Well, simply put, I¡¯ve taken a lot of leaves recently and can¡¯t take any more. It¡¯s a career killer to be


    trending on the cklist in the hospital.


    Although trending on the cklist increased her poprity, Rose did not want to be too high-profile.


    Being crowned the Queen of Punctuality in the hospital was good enough for her she did not want


    anoilier title.


    ¡°Are you okay sleeping alone at night¡± Frank changed the topic. The Roberts family was on arge


    parents were on a business trip without a specific return date.


    Rose looked around. The vi was like a fortress, with servants and bodyguards downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s not a


    big deal. I bet nothing could prare those walls; not even a fly could get through the cracks. I will be


    safe here. Don¡¯t worry and leave¡±


    Rose¡¯s words did not sit well with Frank, thinking she did not want him around. However, time was tight,


    and he did not want to argue with her on trivial matters. He removed Rose¡¯s hand from his shoulders


    and instructed sternly, ¡°Let Tom drive you around tomorrow. Don¡¯t drive yourself anywhere! Also, don¡¯t


    go to the pier before I return.¡±


    Most of the people on the pier were men, and only a few of the clerks were women who worked in the


    factory and seldom gather outside.


    ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back before going out.¡±


    Rose promised like an obedient girl and waved her hand at Frank, gesturing him to leave,


    Rose decided not to return to the pier after Grace and William Roberts came home from their trip. It


    was too dull for her. There was nowhere else to go other than conducting the dance exercises. The


    only entertainment was watching the workers unloading the goods and chatting with the asionally.


    Momentster, Frank packed his things and went downstairs. He shouted at Rose before leaving. ¡°Stop


    causing trouble, you rascall


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just leave.¡±


    Rose reassured her brother.


    Frank took out his cell phone and called after leaving the vi. He instructed Tom, Line up four more


    bodyguards around the vi tomorrow.¡±


    He then hung up and instructed the bodyguards at the door, ¡°Don¡¯t let Miss Roberts go out at night. If


    she wants to go out. she has to get my permission.¡±


    The bodyguards replied in unison, ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts¡±


    Five hourster.


    Fran¡¯s car arrived outside Turner Manor. He nced at the entrances and called Joseph Turner. ¡°Hello,


    I want to see Ava.¡±


    Joseph was stunned momentarily on the other end before returning to his usual tone. ¡°You¡¯re quick.¡±


    He hung up after that. Soon after, the bodyguard at the entrance received a call from Joseph. The


    gates swiftly opened.


    Frank drove into thepound.


    It was early in the morning. Frank did not knock on the door. Instead, he waited for Joseph to open it.


    The door opened after a while, as expected by Joseph in his house clothes. When he saw Frank¡¯s


    weary face, Joseph smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in a hurry. Are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Frank replied. Grace Roberts messaged him on his way to sign a document on her behalf


    tomorrow. The Roberts family had always been trustworthy in the business world. Therefore, Frank


    could not go back on his word; he had to fulfill his promise.


    He had to leave tomorrow, no matter what.


    Joseph¡¯s heart softened, he looked at Frank in a new light and noted his effort. Frank had taken a four-


    hour flight to see Ava to spend some time with her before returning to work.


    However, Joseph did not show emotion. He said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Frank tiptoed, fully aware that Joseph¡¯s parents were asleep.


    Joseph led Frank to Ava¡¯s room. It was Frank¡¯s first time climbing the stairs in the manor.


    Joseph opened the door to Ava¡¯s room but did not enter. He stood at the door and said. ¡°Go on in. Do


    you need to wash up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Momentster, Joseph brought toiletries for Frank. Then he closed his eyes and shut the door.


    Emma and Daniel Turner came out of their bedroom when they heard themotion outside. Damel¡¯s


    brow furrowed as he walked toward his daughter¡¯s room worriedly. Joseph stopped him when he was


    about to open the door ¡°Dad, Frank Roberts is inside¡±


    Daniel¡¯s hand was on the door handle; he paused momentarily before quickly retracting it. He felt an


    indescribable emotion. surging inside him. ¡°Did he rush over because Ava was sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will leave tomorrow.¡± Joseph indicated to lus father that time was tight.


    Emma pondered for a while and finally said. ¡°Frank Roberts knows his limits; he rushed over to care for


    Ava. Let¡¯s go back to bed. Joseph, you should do the same too. It¡¯s early the wee hours¡±


    In fact, the whole family did not sleep because Ava was sick. Although only Joseph was in his sister¡¯s


    room before Frank arrived, no one in the Turner family slept a wink


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph nced at his sister¡¯s door and left with his parents.


    Meanwhile, Frank did not bother to check out the room¡¯syout. Instead, lie fixed his eyes on the


    person curling up in bed.


    He walked over quietly and noticed Ava frowning due to difort. He wanted to touch her but was


    mindful of his tired body from the journey. Frank took the toiletries Joseph had given him and went to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the bathroom to freshen hunsell After washing up, he nced at the cosmetics and essories in


    Ava¡¯s bathroom before walking out.


    Avay under a nket; her fever had not subsided. Her face was crimson, and she katted her brows


    tightly. Frank bent over to feel the temperature on her forehead. Ava had a slight fever.


    Frank turned around and went to the bathroom. He wetted a towel and ced it on her forehead before


    taking a stool and sitting next to her bed. He leaned over to stroke her eyebrows softly with his fingers.


    Frank smoothed Ava¡¯s knitted brows gently without waking her up. His brow furrowed, and his heart


    arched with every


    stroke.


    The young woman in bed was no longer as lively as before and looked extremely exhausted. Her face


    filled with fatigue. Ava had been sick for two days and spent all her energy; she was utterly worn out


    Frank asionally reced the towel with a new one to keep Ava¡¯s fever down. The medicine finally


    took effect. Ava felt hot and kicked off the nker, one of her legs stretched over the edge of the bed.


    Then she took her hands out from under the nket, perspiring profusely. Frank touched her hand,


    covered with sweat.


    Frank knew Ava was obsessed with cleanliness, he quickly rinsed the towel to clean up hier


    perspiration.


    He held the towel in one hand and slowly wiped Ava¡¯s arm with the other. He was cautious with every


    move, afraid that he would wake her up or hurt her. He treated Ava like she was his most precious


    treasure.


    Ava felt refreshed after Frank cleaned her up, her brows gradually rxed. Frank touched her forehead


    again; Ava had cooled down.


    Still worried, Frank took her temperature with a thermometer by the bed. It was 98.6 degrees. Ava was


    back to normal.


    Frank sighed a huge breath of relief; his brows no longer furrowed. He adjusted the nket on Ava and


    held her hand while sitting on the edge of the bed. Frank then kissed the back of her hand, his heart


    ached again.


    Meanwhile, Ava felt the warmth of Frank¡¯s kiss flowing through her entire body. They were in love and


    could feel each


    other¡¯s vibe.


    Ava did not open her eyes. Therefore, Frank was unsure if she was sleep-talking or in a semi-


    conscious state. He heard her mumbling aggrievedly, ¡°Frankl


    Frank sat up when he heard Ava call his name. He held her face with one hand and caressed it with


    the other. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,


    ¡°Frank!¡± Ava called out again.


    Ava looked like she was still dazed by the medication and was not totally alert. Frank leaned over and


    nted a kiss on her forehead reluctantly.


    His kiss was like a much-needed raindrop on a dying tree.


    But it could not quench the thirst.


    The time passed as Frank stayed close to Ava. It was almost dawn before long. Grace Roberts agreed


    to sign the contract with the other party at half past ten. There was still time.


    Ava¡¯s fever had finally subsided; she slept soundly. Frank could not bear to wake her and left the room


    quietly.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Before dawn, when Frank went downstairs, the Turner family couple, including Joseph, were already


    sitting on the sofa


    It was as if they were waiting for lum.


    That was understandable. As a man, he had to do something after entering a girl¡¯s room. It was normal


    for him to have to exin to her parents. Besides, Ava was the Turner family¡¯s precious daughter.


    Seeing Frank walking down the stairs, Joseph took a sip of coffee and teased him, ¡°It seems our family


    doctor is not as useful. as you. I didn¡¯t know you could heal people.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t quip like usual in front of the Turner family¡¯s couple. He only smiled politely in response.


    ¡°Ava¡¯s fever has subsided¡±


    Daniel and Emma nodded. Daniel said to him, ¡°Have a seat Are you in a hurry to leave?¡±


    He raised lus hand and looked at his wristwatch. ¡°I still have some time. Please feel free to order me to


    do anything¡±


    Daniel, dressed neatly, also held a cup of coffer in has hand. This situation was enough to show Ava¡¯s


    status in the family. The entire family did not sleep and stayed upte to drink coffee while waiting for


    her fever to subside and recover Frank could see how much they doted on her.


    Emma, wearing a satin dress, remained silent the entire time. She had a good sense of decency. When


    the man spoke, Frank realized she had never said a word, giving David the respect he needed before


    an outsider.


    However, it could be seen that Ava¡¯s mother had the highest status in this family. It was the same


    status as Grace in the Roberts family. But one of them was straightforward, and the other was gentle


    Daniel sipped his coffee and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an order. I don¡¯t have the authority yet, right? I think Ava


    likes you a lot. I just want to know your true feelings for Ava. Can you tell us?¡±


    There was no questioning in his tone. It was like an elder¡¯s concern for a youngster¡¯s love life, making


    one feel no pressure.


    Frank sat up straight and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Turner, Mrs. Turner, if you agree, I want to get engaged to


    Baby Ava first. Ill marry her after she graduates¡±


    So straightforward? Daniel, holding the cup of coffee, was taken aback that his hand trembled and


    some of the coffee spilled


    OUL


    He tried his best to remain calm and not let Frank notice he was flustered. On the other hand, Emma


    did not seem to be surprised at all. She could tell that this boy knew his limits. Now that he had entered


    Ava¡¯s room and asked to get engaged. It did surprise her. However, it was also what she had expected


    from Frank¡¯s style of dealing with things. So, she was not very surprised.


    Frank continued. ¡°I believe I¡¯m the first outsider to enter Baby Ava¡¯s room. Since I have entered her


    room and spent time with her alone, I¡¯ll be responsible for it. I¡¯m not responsible for Baby Ava because I


    want to be responsible for this. It is only because I want to mary her and only her


    Joseph was at a loss for words.


    Daniel was also speechless. He just wanted to ask Frank what he thought. Now, he was dumbfounded


    by Frank¡¯s straightforward answer.


    On the other hand, Emma smiled and nudged her husband, beckoning him to speak.


    Daniel braced himself and said, ¡°We¡¯ll respect Ava¡¯s decision. It¡¯s better if you guys date for a while


    more, if possible. If Ava agrees to get married to you, we¡¯ll talk about the engagementter.¡±


    At the thought of his daughter getting engaged, Daniel was very reluctant. Natalie had just gotten


    married, and now Ava?


    Frank understood what he meant. He did not force David, nor did he show his loyalty. Expressing his


    feelings for Ava through words would only make him seen insincere. He, who had always been a man


    of action, nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, I have no objections. Baby Ava can decide the time.¡±


    Joseph did not speak the entire time. He only nced at Frank¡¯s face from time to time to see if he was


    sincere.


    In the end, when Frank left, Joseph told Frank that he arranged for a private ne to send him back.


    However, Frank said he came on the Roberts family¡¯s private ne and turned his offer down politely.


    After Frank lefi, Joseph, Emma, and Daniel sat on the sofa and fell into deep thought.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    Daniel sighed. He felt that his daughter would be leaving his side soon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Ava to grow


    up so quickly. She is now even already at the age of getting engaged. Emma, to be honest, I didn¡¯t


    agree immediately just now because I couldn¡¯t bear to part with Ava,¡±


    ¡°This boy seems nice. It¡¯s just that they had just dated each other. I¡¯m still a little worried. Let¡¯s wait and


    see. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    mma understood has thoughts, but Ava had already grown up and had her thoughts. Now that they had


    observed Frank, he


    not bad. He was capable of doing everything. Not to mention anything else, he had also considered


    setting up the defensive map repeatedly.


    Sheforted her husband. ¡°It depends on Ava. She is still young and can wait Joseph, how old is this


    boy?¡±


    ked out of curiosity


    Joseph replied: 29 years old, seven years older than Ava. He is a little old?


    inly a year younger than ham. How could he not be olde


    However. Emma didn¡¯t think there was a problem with that. Ava was young, so she was more at ease


    to have a mature man


    ng her. If Ava dated a younger man, she would be more worried.


    Rose still didn¡¯t listen to her brother. She drove out of the manor before Tom arrived.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Frank had instructed her not to leave the manorst night, but it didn¡¯t say she couldn¡¯t go out in the


    morning. After all, Rose had to go to work in the morning, so the bodyguards didn¡¯t report it


    drove the car away. Five minutester, Tom took a taxi to the vi. He looked in a daze at the empty


    parking space and the bodyguard beside him, Where¡¯s the cart


    The bodyguard told him the truth. ¡°Miss Rose took the car and beaded out. Don¡¯t you kno


    Tom said ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    The bodyguard was speechless Rose had always been outrageous and unpredictable. It was even


    more challenging to figure


    was ber next move. She was more unexpected than Grace


    The weather was perfect. Pose turned on the navigation system and leisurely listened to the song as


    she drove toward Athara Hospital


    Edward also felt that the weather today was quite good at the traffic light. He opened the car window,


    and the breeze caressed has face


    He turned to look at the traffic and saw an unforgettable car and a slightly moving body. That was how


    Rose usually drove


    entire body moved slightly as she turned the steering wheel


    Edward looked at the car on the left and squinted his eyes slightly. For some reason, he was a little


    worried as Rose¡¯s driving


    was quite dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the Roberts familyave a driver? Why is she still driving Isn¡¯t she afraid that something would


    happen to her?¡±


    Edward


    rst intersection, Edward drove to the same route as Rose. It also headed in the direction of Athana. He


    nced at the on the disy screen. It was still early to go to thepany.


    Kour¡¯s driving speed wasparable to Sherri¡¯s She drove at a slow speed. This made Edward, who


    followed patiently.


    This sister. It was amusing. He seemed to understand their interest in driving


    There who had never driven before, would like to drive. Even if they drove at a slow speed, they would


    feel a sense of armglishmen When they reached their destination, they would feel even more satisfied.


    Being able to park the car on the side wtul erverve the car pnny the warehouse was even more fulfillin


    Edward quietly followed belund Pose, who was driving seriously in the front, did not notice this at all.


    However, an experienced driver could see something was wrong with the two cars at a nce.


    The Toyota following behind Rove was driven by Rose¡¯s bodyguard. Beside the bodyguard was Tom.


    Torn leaned closer to the ss. Doesn¡¯t this car belong to Mr. Edward of the Landor family? Is he


    escorting Miss Rose to


    ¡°Could it be that their rtionship had secretly developed to this extent?¡± thought Tom


    It was a failure to Tom who had been driving Rose back and forth from work. He didn¡¯t know anything


    about it.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Me Tom, don¡¯t you know about this situation?¡±


    To liked to be called by this title Regardless of whether it matched his identity, he said, ¡°Why would I


    know if Miss Rose is dating anyone? Don¡¯t you knew we have to keep boundariest


    Just drive og asking and for us on the road


    The blyguard felt wronged as he thought. ¡°You brought this up yourself¡±


    The three cars arrived at the hospital at about the same time. Rose¡¯s reversal skills were not very good,


    and Edward ha alearly parkeds car


    He chose the parking space a little far from Rose¡¯s. It was because he felt it safer for his car to be


    further away from Mist Berias car


    However, Rose did something unexpected. She felt it was not easy to park in the first space she had


    chosen. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the other parking spaces. She immediately aimed


    at the parking space beside Edward. She was confident that she could park there.


    The Edward car was parked at the outermost part of the parking lot, with a space between his car and


    another car.


    Rose stepped on the elerator and approached the parking space. When she got closer, she


    stopped. She was trying to figure out whether to reverse in or head in. What if she couldn¡¯t reverse out


    in the afternoon if her head went in? However, she wasn¡¯t confident about the distance if she reversed


    in.


    Edward had parked in without reversing. When he saw from the rearview mirror that Rose was about to


    park beside him, he had an inexplicable bad feeling. However, he did not intend to get out of the car.


    He could not talk to her even after getting out of the car. Fortunately, his car mirror was tinted, and


    Rose couldn¡¯t see through it.


    However, looking at her car from the rearview mirror. Edward guessed there might be a problem with


    her parking skills and could not help butugh.


    The bodyguards behind followed quietly and did not drive away. It was not until the car behind honked


    that Rose drove forward in one go.


    the


    However, she didn¡¯t control the distance correctly and stopped too far. The door on the passenger seat


    inch apart. It was unrealistic to open door ande out. Edward could only climb onto the passenger


    seat.


    However, Rose did not notice this. All she felt was joy as she managed to park the car. It was


    considered not bad. There was an improvement. Her car was still in the box. It was just that the car


    was not parked straight. She picked up her bag and walked toward the outpatient building. She was in


    an unusually good mood.


    Edward looked at the distance between the two cars helplessly. She was forcing him to the edge.


    Fortunately, she did not hit him directly. Should he say that she had improved or that she knew her


    limits?


    He saw a familiar figure when he started the car and wanted to reverse out. He thought about it and


    finally remembered who


    it was


    The engine of the car that had already started was turned off by him again. Looking at the distance of


    the car, he felt helpless. He stretched out his slender legs and stepped onto the front passenger seat.


    He finally crawled over from the front seats with both hands on the roof. He felt relieved that he had


    crossed the obstacles.


    The words ¡°road killer¡± appeared in Edward¡¯s mind.


    In any case, he had seen people at this level. Other than Natalie, his sister was like this, and so was


    Miss Rose of the Roberts family.


    Edward did not realize that he was not so sad anymore when he thought of Natalie.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    With a tall height, it was inconvenient and awkward to climb from the driver¡¯s seat to the passenger¡¯s


    seat to open the door.


    Fortunately, no one could not see through his window.


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for him.


    Edward realized that ever since he met Miss Rose of the Roberts family, embarrassing things seemed


    to happen one after another Moreover, he could not predict what would happen next. He was always


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    caught off guard.


    It was something that had no happened in his life.


    The bodyguard parked on the other side quietly watched Edward get out of the passenger seat.


    He was dumbfounded. Tom said. ¡°The way these two people date is quite unique.¡±


    The girlfriend blocked her boyfriend¡¯s car door, who climbed from the driver¡¯s seat to the passenger¡¯s


    seat to follow her into the hospital.


    Indeed, rich people¡¯s rtionships were so strange


    Edward¡¯s target was a man in ck. He held a medical insurance card, a hat, and a surgical mask.


    That man looked like a patient who had visited the hospital to see a doctor


    However, Edward knew that this man wasn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that his back betrayed him, but the way he


    walked was wed.


    Rose had just entered the consultation room and was about to change into her white coat. For the first


    time, she did not arrive just in time She woke up a few minutes early to avoid Tom, who wanted to drive


    her to work.


    The consultation room door was pushed open, and a man came in. She looked puzzled, but after


    thinking about it, it was normal. It might be the parent of a child.


    She buttoned up her white coat and politely introduced herself, ¡°Sir, are you here to bring your kid to


    see the doctor? The consultation. oom is only open ten minutester Please sit outside and wait for the


    call


    The man held the medical record documents and did not move His gaze was fixed on Rose¡¯s face. The


    more he looked at her, the better she looked. This woman became more mature and attractive after not


    seeing her for a few years.


    The moment the man took off has mask. Rose¡¯s smile froze. Her entire body froze, and she was


    dumbfounded but not afraid.


    She spoke coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man sat down on the chair. ¡°Rose, I want us to get back together¡±


    Rose felt that sounded more like wanting her to die.


    She had never been so calm before. Slowly, she stood upright with her hands in her pockets, and hei


    delicate face turned cold. ¡°Samson, I remember my brother hitting your leg, not your brain. How did you


    get this crazy idea?


    ¡°If something is wrong with your brain, my friend is from the neurology department. I can arrange for


    you to get a full checkup and take it as me doing a good deed¡±


    Rose looked down at him as if she was looking at something dirty


    He was not angry. Instead, he looked as if Rose owed him. He was very confident and felt that Rose


    should get back together with him and look after him. After all, his leg was broken by Frank. Rose


    should feel guilty.


    This was what he had always thought. He had thought about it before, but Rose had gone overseas.


    He did not dare to threaten Frank. However, if Rose were to date him again, Frank would not dare to


    The title of the Roberts family¡¯s son-inw would allow him to make aeback.


    Samson began to me others. ¡°I was also tricked by that woman back then, Rose. She didn¡¯t like me


    at all. She just wanted to snatch it from you.¡±


    Rose had no interest in listening to this man¡¯s history of two-timing. It was disgusting. Once again, it


    proved how blind she was. She felt sorry for Grace, William, and her brother. ¡°Please leave within five


    minutes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    Samson could tell that Rose did not miss him. Her gaze on him filled with indifference and hatred. He


    might be dragged out of the room if he continued to pester her. It seemed that being the Roberts


    family¡¯s son-inw was not that easy. Before leaving, he had to ask for money to sustain his daily life. ¡°I


    can leave, but your brother crippled my leg. All the hardships I endured over the years were because of


    you. I didn¡¯t look for your brother because of you. Your brother broke my leg, and I can¡¯t find a good job


    now.¡±


    Rose spoke out for her brother. ¡°Samson, why didn¡¯t I realize you¡¯re thick-skinned and useless? If you


    weren¡¯t two-timing. my brother would not have done that to you. Don¡¯t think that the world owes you


    anything. When will you return the money you borrowed from me back then?¡±


    In the past, she had be friends with Samson because she was naive. They had a good


    rtionship, Samson had lived in


    the countryside since he was young. Because his parents wanted to murture him into a sessful


    person, his family rented a house in Athana


    Sunce she became friends with Samson, Samson, who loved at ting, would always let Rose see his


    pain. Kind and silly as she was, she would always lend him all the money she saved and never ask him


    to return it, not even mentioning it on the day they broke up.


    Although Samson did not specify how muchpensation he wanted, he was trying to remind her that


    her brother had caused him to lose his joli.


    In the past, she couldn¡¯t tell how cunning he was. Now, she didn¡¯t need to use her brain to figure out his


    motive. It was as if she was not blinded by love anymore.


    Since they were talking about money now, Rose had to say she was no longer the stupid Rose from


    back then. She took the mitiative and sand. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the money you owe me first. I¡¯m generous and


    don¡¯t remember the exact amount, but I remember it is about 1 thousand dors. I won¡¯t ask you to


    return the rest. Do you want to return them to me by cash or bank transfer? Choose what¡¯s more


    convenient for you.¡±


    ruth


    expression turned gloomy. He was here to ask for money, not to return it. When did this woman


    be so


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should give me money? Didn¡¯t I suffer all these years because of your family?¡±


    Samson was also infuriated as he gritted his teeth


    Rose sighed as she thought. ¡°Look! He can¡¯t hide his true self anymore¡± She once again felt that she


    was possessed back then. Why didn¡¯t Grace take her to the neurology department to look at her brain?


    What an embarrassing history in her life. She said, ¡°Sir, I seriously suspect your brain is fried. Go out


    and turn left, then go to the 8th floor using the elevator The neurology department is where you should


    go. This is the pediatrics department. Please leave. If you want me to check on your brain, you must


    remcarnate into an infant again¡±


    Samson saw that Rose was not so easily fooled and was very angry. He stood up and was about to


    hold Rose¡¯s hand, but she quickly stepped back and said sternly, ¡°Get out¡±


    Her patiener had reached its hirmut.


    It was unrealistic to want to have a good chat ¡°The Roberts family is rich and powerful now. To the


    Roberts family, giving me a littlepensation is like pliking a strand of hair from a row. I don¡¯t want a


    lot 2 million dors is enough. I know you have it on you Your brother treats you very well. You have it.


    Once I get the money, I promise to leave immediately. and never appear before you again¡±


    2 million dor Why did everyone want to get 2 million dors? The person who threatened Nataliest


    time also wanted this number. Was this number so popr now? Had everyone gone mnsane?


    Did they think the money came from the sky? Even if she had the money, she would rather donate it to


    charity than give it to him.


    Grace and the others earned the money hard. In the past, she had not seen them working hard to


    make money up close. In the past Tew days, she had been cooped up at the pier with her brother after


    work every day to see her brother¡¯s hard work with her eyes. He had been working overtime


    Sometimes, she would apany him until veryte before returning to her house


    The Roberts family¡¯s money didn¡¯te from nowhere. Her brothers earned it through hard work. They


    just didn¡¯t put pressure on her


    Rose refused without thinking ¡°No, even if I had it, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Samson was infuriated because Frank had told him the same thing, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my sister. Get


    lost.¡±


    He, who had always thought he was outstanding, could not listen to others looking down upon him. He


    felt that his self-esteem had been thwarted


    Samson, who had lost his mind, dashed toward Rose. But before he could pounce on her, someone


    grabbed the back of his neck, and he fell hard against the door as pain struck him.


    Rose had just picked up the kettle and was still holding it in the air when she saw Edward¡¯s tall figure


    rush in. It was like a light that shone on her from nowhere, making her dazed for a moment.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A gentle voice pulled Rose back to reality.


    She nodded her head to indicate that she was fine


    Dressed in a suit, Edward pushed up his sses and nced at the man who wanted to attack him. He


    reached out to grab him again and turned to ask Rose. ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡±


    Rose put down the kettle. She did not expect Samson to attack her in a ce like the hospital. ¡°Call the


    police. We can¡¯t fight violence with violence. We arew-abiding citizens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Edward continued subsdung the man on the wall, and Rose called the police. Soon, the nearest police


    officer took Samson


    Rose had to start working bibward was a witness. Thinking that people would being just to see


    Rose, Edward told the police that he could cooperate with the police to make a statement after


    witnessing the incident.


    When Sherri came to look for Rose, she was so surprised that her jaw dropped. Her brother was


    walking with the police behind ham ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Her voice sounded surprised.


    ¡°I caught a bad guy. Why are you going to Rose¡¯s office so early in the morning instead of going to


    work? Don¡¯t run around. Do you hear me?¡± She was pregnant but still liked to walk around, especially


    during work hours.


    Sherri nodded and went to Rose¡¯s consultation room with doubt. Unfortunately, she had limited time


    and had to go to work.


    Rose briefly exined the situation. Sherri left with a sympathetic look. ¡°Rose. I think you need to


    check your eyes. What kind of a man did you chooseck then?¡±


    ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m sure everyone has a jerk ex-boyfriend. Let¡¯s get back to work. Besides, you would make me


    feel embarrassed of myself if you continue saying that.¡±


    Sherri stood from her married perspective and suggested, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll check on your future boyfriend


    before you date him. I¡¯m very worried about your taste in man.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Sherri Hurry up and go to work. Be careful.¡±


    Rose reminded her carefully.


    Sherri strode out of the consultation room. Rose shook her head as she watched. She turned on her


    Suddenly, she remembered that she owed Sherri¡¯s brother another favor. This time, he even brought


    the man to the police station. She felt a little guilty and sent Sherri a message [Sherri, what does your


    brother like? I want to thank him. He stopped that man from hurting me. I have to thank him. I¡¯m a


    grateful person]


    Rose¡¯s words were filled with gratitude.


    Sherri sat on her seat. I only remember what I like. Why don¡¯t I give you my brother¡¯s contact number


    and you can ask for it yourself? That will be more sincere]


    After sending the message, Sherri had a smirk on her face. The first person to consult her asked, ¡°Dr.


    Landor, why are you so happy


    Sherri smiled and picked up the list to check. ¡°Nothing. Spring is around the corner.¡±


    The patient was confused as he thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t we already experiencing spring now?¡±


    The bodyguard in the distance said. ¡°Mr. Tom, will we be punished today? If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Landor,


    something might have happened to Miss Rose.¡±


    Tom was also very frustrated. He thought that the person was some child¡¯s parent, so he didn¡¯t go in.


    He didn¡¯t know that that man was a bad person and even the police came. Just thinking about it made


    him feel afraid. If something happened to Miss Rose, Frank would skin them alive.


    ¡°Just do your job. I¡¯ll apologize to Miss Rose after work. Pull yourself together. If something happens to


    Miss Rose, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Tom reminded.


    When Edward came out of the police station after giving his statement, it was around nine o¡¯clock. The


    morning meeting that was initially scheduled was also canceled by Kyle.


    After receiving the call, Kyle quickly rushed from thepany to Athana Hospital and drove back to the


    police station. He was shocked to see the man in a suiting out of the police station.


    Kyle handed over a pack of cigarettes and asked, ¡°Do you want to smoke?¡±


    Edward took it with his slender fingers. He wore a gray suit, and the sses on his high nose bridge


    made him look gentle. He took out a cigarette and bit in


    Biting on a cigarette would only make him look more charming.


    Kyle did not know the exact situation and was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was a morning


    meeting? Why did you end up at the police station?¡±


    ¡°Did your car crash?¡±


    That was the reason Kyle could think of because he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why Edward


    didn¡¯t go to thepany early in the morning and went to the police station instead.


    ¡°I just helped someone. Let¡¯s go¡±


    Edward exined calmly. He seemed to be traumatized by cars now. As soon as Kyle mentioned cars,


    he would thard of Miss Rose¡¯s driving skills and his memory of climbing into the passenger seat of the


    car in the morning


    It seemed like he had to stay away from her in the future.


    However, what happened next stopped me from having that though

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Kyle looked at Edward and knew that he did not intend to exin. As long as it was something he did


    not intend to say, there was no point in asking


    He was just concerned and a little curious. Recently, there seemed to be something interesting in


    Edward¡¯s life. It was purely


    out of curiosity


    Speaking of curiosity, Kyle asked again. ¡°Why is your car at Athana Hospital? I spent a lot of effort


    driving it out this morning. The Porsche beside your car is parked close to yours. It¡¯s only less than an


    inch away from your car¡±


    Hearing this, Edward smiled. What would Kyle think if he told Kyle that he crawled out in the morning?


    With a smule, Edward lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How did you get into the driver¡¯s seat?¡±


    Speaking of this, Kyle was speechless. I called the towpany to move the car this morning, but no


    one answered. I didn¡¯t have any choice. The car was parked like this, and the owner didn¡¯t answer the


    call. That person is really rude. In the end, I climbed in from the front passenger seat.¡±


    The car was under Frank¡¯s name, and Frank was still flying home. He couldn¡¯t answer the call.


    Kyle had also called many times, but the call had not gone through. He was so pissed off that he was


    still annoyed even now.


    Hearing this, Edward choked on his cigarette. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem. Maybe the driver of that car is


    trying to test your driving


    skill


    Kyle replied without even thinking. ¡°Forget it. That person is likely a ¡®road killer¡¯ who doesn¡¯t know how


    to estimate the distance between cars.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled faintly. Kyle had guessed correctly. Rose was indeed a


    ruthless driver.


    After smoking a cigarette, he put it out and threw it into the trash can in the car. Ile turned on his phone


    to look at the time. A notification came in. It was a friend request from the ount named ¡°Pistachio¡¯s


    Gratitude¡±


    His fingers were faster than his brain, and he epted the friend request. The profile picture was a


    pistachio, and its biography was the happiest pistachios in the world.


    Her posts were mainly about interesting things about herself. It did not reflect her family situation. It


    could be said to be very low-key. It was just like an ordinary girl sharing her happiness and recording


    her beautiful life.


    The man, who was never interested in scrolling through people¡¯s posts, looked through hers, leaned


    against the passenger seat, and swiped his phone. Kyle nced at it. It was strange, but he did not say


    anything and focused on driving


    Rose sent him a thank-you message before he could finish flipping through posts. [Thank you for your


    help this morning.]


    ¡°Help? What kind of word was that?¡±


    He subconsciously muttered that. Kyle, who was beside him, did not hear him. He thought Edward was


    talking to him and asked, ¡°What?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward sat up straight and exercised his neck. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just reading the news.¡±


    Kyle did not doubt Edward¡¯s words because Edward liked to read the news.


    Edward replied politely. It¡¯s nothing.]


    Rose was puzzled. Mr. Landor, why were you in the hospital? Are you feeling difort in your


    stomach again?]


    Edward¡¯s reply was simple. [Yes]


    Rose replied politely. [Thank you again. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. I owe you twice.]


    This time, Edward did not dissociate himself from the previous help he provided her. (Don¡¯t take it to


    heart. Besides, you¡¯re Sherri¡¯s friend]


    Rose replied, [Okay.]


    Edward was at a loss for words.


    At the same time, in the Roberts Group¡­


    A man in a casual shirt was sitting in the CEO¡¯s office. He looked out of ce, but his temperament


    resembled their boss.


    It was mainly because he had an abstinent and cold face. He looked difficult to get along with and


    oppressive.


    Exhausted, Frank leaned against William¡¯s seat and took a nap. He turned the chair around, and the


    secretary came in after a while. When the secretary opened the door, she was not surprised to see


    Frank because Grace had already told her beforehand


    ???


    The


    secretary sized


    Frank¡¯s facial features. His features were well-defined, and looked a little like Grace. She said gently.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, this is the document Grace instructed you to sign on her behalf. This is the authorization


    letter¡±


    Frank opened his tired eyes and did not even look at the secretary before him. He fixed his gaze on the


    Party A column on the paper and said indifferently. ¡°Bring everything all at once?


    The secretary understood his meaning and responded respectfully, ¡°Everything is here. I won¡¯t make


    you sign twice. I work under Grace. You can believe in my ability to do my job. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t answer this. He wasn¡¯t here to that but to sign.


    That was why he liked to stay at Lithern Club for so many years. Now, he chose to stay at the dock.


    Signing documents and dealing with secretaries was not something he liked to do.


    After the documents were signed, the secretary tactfully left the office.


    He wanted to sleep, but Frank telt that he could not fall asleep in such an environment. He did not


    know if Ava had already recovered. He wanted to call her, but he was afraid that she was still sleeping.


    After thinking about it, he stuffed his phone into his pocket


    He stood up and strode out of the CEO¡¯s office. The secretary in the office was mesmerized by his tall


    figure and perfect body proportions, especially his handsome-looking face. Frank was her type of man


    A secretary gossiped, ¡°Miss, is this man Mr Roberts¡¯s son? He is handsome¡±


    The head of the secretary was Grace¡¯s secretary. She was Grace¡¯s favorite staff and knew her limits.


    Grace liked people who knew their limits. So, she promoted the secretary to the head of the


    secretaries.


    Hearing the discussions of her subordinates, the head secretary frowned in dissatisfaction and said


    coldly. ¡°Did the Roberts Group employ you to gossip? If you have too much free time, you can submit


    your resignation to the Human Resources Department. Without you, the Roberts Group will still be able


    to operate.¡±


    The secretary who had just babbled lowered her head to admit her mistake. Her face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Grace taught the head secretary how to work. Her style of doing things would definitely be simr to


    Grace¡¯s. ¡°This month¡¯s bonus will be deducted from your sry. Think twice before you speak in the


    future.


    The secretary who spoke slumped in her chair. It was not worth losing a month¡¯s bonus because of one


    sentence. If she had known earlier, she would not have been captivated. Her money was more


    important.


    ¡°Are you a fool? How dare you say that before the head secretary¡±


    The secretary felt aggrieved She was just trying to praise Frank. I spoke before I could think. Mr.


    Roberts is handsome. He is like a celebrity. Yet I can¡¯t even praise him.¡±


    ¡°You have lost your bonus for the month, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know who she is working under? I


    really can¡¯t understand why you did that.¡±


    Recently, Sherri had been living the life of the empress every day. She almost even had her chefs.


    Hackett had been looking after her by her side every day.


    In the end. Rose had a meal with Natalie When she got off work, Rose went to the canteen to get food.


    The food she got was all that Natalie would eat. She didn¡¯t even get to eat crabis, even if she wanted


    to. She was afraid that Natalie would drool if she ate before her, so she decided not to eat it herself.


    Rose took out the dishes and ced them on the table. I bought you spaghetti bolognese. Replenish


    your energy. Is there anything else you want to eat?¡±


    Recently, Natalie discovered that there was a particrly meticulous mind under Rose¡¯s carefree


    appearance. One could only discover the other side of her after close contact ¡°Rose I think you¡¯re quite


    a nice woman. If any man gets to marry you, he will definitely be the happiest husband of all.¡±


    Rosebed her hair and said proudly, ¡°Of course. Who am P Let¡¯s see who would have such good


    taste. I don¡¯t fancy ordinary men¡±


    Halfway through her meal, Frank called. She didn¡¯t put down her fork and answered the call with one


    hand ¡°My dear brother, you¡¯re back. You finally remember that you have a pitiful and lonely sister¡±


    Frank ignored her words. ¡°Have you eaten lunch? I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Suddenly, the food in her bowl was no longer fragrant. She scolded Frank in her heart on purpose. He


    called her on purpose after she got her lunch. Was he trying to take her on a meal? ¡°If you had called


    earlier, I might have already eaten dinner. Did you call at this hour on purpose


    When Frank heard that, he knew that he waste. ¡°Tm hanging up. I¡¯ll go home after work¡±.


    After hanging up. Rose even scolded Frank. Natalie casually asked, ¡°Is your brother on a business


    trip?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he ask them about Avast night?


    ¡°Yes, he went to Sapphire Cityst night and returned in the morning. Grace couldn¡¯t get through to


    him, so he called me.


    He returned because he had a document to sign on behalf of Grace. Besides, Grace and William


    haven¡¯t been around for the past few days. Someone has to take care of thepany.


    ¡°My brother is quite busy. Forget it. I¡¯ll forgive him since he is having a tough time now.¡±


    Natalie estimated the time deep down. Ava had a fever. He flew over and rushed back in the wee hours


    of the morning.


    There was no doubt about his love for Ava.


    Natalie agreed with what Rose sail. The Roberts family was different from the other three families.


    William and Grace were loyal people who could not bear to abandon their friends, who had suffered


    difficult times with them.


    William and Grace employed them even if they might not be highly educated. So, their family business


    was more challenging to manage than the other families. They had to have someone oppressive to


    deal with some trivial daily


    matters.


    She had never seen William and Grace before, but she could guess they were more intimidating than


    Rachel. Otherwise, how could they lead so many subordinates?


    Rose hummed a song. The bag was not properly carried on her shoulder. It was draped on her


    shoulder.


    Frank sat on the sofa and frowned. He could not stop nagging. ¡°If you think the bag is an eyesore, you


    can choose not to use it like Trevon¡¯s wife¡±


    ¡°No. I still have to use it. As for how I use it, isn¡¯t that my freedom? You are skeptical. I can tell. If Ava


    uses her bag as a skateboard under her feet, you might even remind her to be careful Am I wrong?¡±


    Rose was confident in her guess of her brother¡¯s double-standard reaction.


    Although she was telling the truth, Frank imagined Ava stepping on the bag in his mind. He really


    wouldn¡¯t say anything-


    Yet he answered calmly, ¡°Why are there so many packages at the vi¡¯s entrance? Did you


    buy thirty of them?¡±


    Frank¡¯s tone was already a little cold. Thest time Rose opened the package, he had told her not to


    buyvishly.


    It was sent directly to the door of the Roberts family. A fewckeys moved them in together. The


    couriers could not enter the Roberts family¡¯s ce.


    Speaking of this. Rose¡¯s eyes lit up. How could she have forgotten about this? ¡°I bought those through


    the overseas website. It¡¯s just that this tform is a little fraudulent. When I ced the order, it had the


    stock. Two days after I paid for the items, they told me they had no stock. At that time, I wanted a


    refund, but I liked the items 1 bought. Besides, I bought two pairs of shoes for you. If I returned the


    goods, it would be insincere. It wasn¡¯t easy for the items to cross the sea and only arrive now Are you


    touched I¡¯m such a good sister Treat ine better in the future.¡±


    Frank did not want to respond to his sister¡¯s boasting and exaggerated acting skills. He exposed her


    mercilessly. ¡°You adiled the shoes into your cart to get a discount, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rose, who was immediately exposed, did what she usually did. She quickly shook her hand in an


    attempt to hide her guilt. ¡°Of course not. Am I such a person? Of course not. Your misunderstanding of


    me is too deep.¡±


    She started to change the topic. ¡°By the way, when are Grace and Williaming back?¡±


    Frank had already seen through his sister¡¯s guilty reaction and iconic lie. He did not intend to continue


    exposing her. He answeredzily. ¡°They will be home at 10 p.m


    ¡°Do you think Grace will bring me a gift? What will it be?¡±


    Frank got up and tidied lus clothes. He took his phone and went straight upstairs. Behind him, Rose¡¯s


    voice sounded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open the packages with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as free as you are.¡±


    Rose said. ¡°You don¡¯t seem busy now. Let¡¯s open it together. Don¡¯t you want to see what shoes I


    bought for you and test out of they fit?¡±


    His sister¡¯s nagging still made him stop. ¡°Leave it aside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you unpack it and put it in the living room.¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Today¡¯s pier was very quiet. The music from the fitness exercises did not echo on the pier, and no


    familiar figures were shouting in the space


    No one was around leading the people.


    As Edward drove, he subconsciously looked at the lively venue in the past. However, the atmosphere


    today was different. Everyone was running circles around the docks, not doing fitness exercises


    His eyes squinted suspiciously.


    There were plenty of goods at the docks. Frank allowed his men to smoke in the office but not outside.


    After getting out of the car, Edward wanted to take out a cigarette, but he thought about it and kept it.


    In the distance. Tom had already sent Miss Rose back. At this moment. Tom was munching on a piece


    of watermelon with hisckey. Hisckey nced at Edward in the distance and asked the person


    beside him, ¡°Is it the trend now for the CEO to personally receive the goods?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He might be here to look for Frank. He does nor look like he is here to pick up the


    goods¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Edward was a small businessman. Why would hee to take has goods himself? If his


    assistant couldn¡¯te and pick them up, his subordinate could.


    Tom felt Mr. Landor purely wanted toe by himself. Perhaps he was here to look for Miss Rose or to


    create a chance encounter. It was just that Miss Rose had returned home, anil lie had no chance to


    encounter her.


    Tom wondered. ¡°Aren¡¯t they dating? Why did he have to encounter her?¡± The way the wealthy date


    made Tom puzzle.


    They were having so much fun. They were romantic enough to go on a date in the countryside and


    even to the church. Now, they came to the pier to meet by chance. Perhaps this was the romance


    between Miss Rose and Mr. Landor


    It was difficult for ordinary people to understand. Tom always said that he wanted to share secrets with


    his friends, but he was quite tight-lipped. Besides the few people who followed and protected Rose, no


    one else knew Edward and Rose were a *couple.¡±


    Tom was quite proud of this. After all, it was glorious to know the inside story. He didn¡¯t care that the


    more he knew, the faster he would be in trouble.


    Edward was a meticulous person, to begin with. He could already guess the reason for the sudden


    change in the pier¡¯s style. After the goods were unloaded, he left casually. His personality was neither


    anxious nor impatient.


    No one could tell what he was thinking.


    Meanwhile, the siblings were at the Roberts family¡¯s vi


    Frank had already showered and was sitting in the living room in his casual clothes, apanying


    Rose as she watched an entertaining variety show.


    Thezy Rose did not want to open packages anymore. It was very boring to open packages alone. At


    this moment, she was holding a potato chip in her hand and eating it while watching her show. From


    time to time, she wouldugh. Frank was expressionless. The siblings formed a strong contrast.


    ¡°Hahahahaha. This is funny. Just thinking about his twisted face makes me feel the same as he did.


    Hahahaha. That must be painful.*


    Rose was overjoyed andughed wantonly.


    The empty living room was filled with herughter. Herughter was very loud. Even the bodyguards


    outside the door were stunned and held in theirughter.


    Frank shot her a nce as if he was looking at a fool and continued to look at his phone. Ava should


    have woken up already. Why was there no message from her? Did she not know that he had been to


    her room, or was she having a fever again?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His mind was filled with questions and spections.


    Frank looked at his phone from time to time. As he waited, he would nce at the show. However, his


    eyes were filled with disdain, but he did not turn it off.


    Rose was happy, but her brother frowned and pursed his lips. She felt that he was restless and could


    not sit still. She probed, ¡°If you want to call Ava, just call her. You look like you are in a dilemma. You


    are not like before anymore. Don¡¯t you like to be straightforward?


    ¡°How can you be timid after starting to date Ava? Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Rose tilted her head and looked at her brother as if she could help.


    ¡°Look at you. You might get wrinkles on your face if you keep opening your mouth like a


    hippopotamus,¡± Frank mocked her forughing loudly.


    Frank threw an orange at his sister. It was extremely fast and hit her forehead. She was so angry that


    she stopped watching the television and rushed toward her brother barefoot.


    She used both hands and feet to attack Frank¡¯s body. Frank put his phone aside and smiled faintly. He


    grabbed her hands with one hand and pressed the palm of the other against her head. ¡°Try moving


    your feet. I¡¯ll throw you into the rubbish


    bin


    ¡°How are you going to make it up for hitting me? Apologize


    Rose was very imposing She was angry and kicked him, but Frank dodged to the side.


    Soon, the two of them fought. Rose broke free from his grip. It was also because Frank did not use


    much strength. Her hands messed up her brother¡¯s hair. Frank pinched Rose¡¯s cheek hard. The


    situation lost control for a moment, like two kindergarten children fighting


    The door was opened with a click.


    William and Grace, who had just returned from outside, saw their daughter pulling their son¡¯s hair as


    soon as they entered the house Their son was punching his sister¡¯s face.


    It was a loving scene. Anyway, William thought so. Only close siblings would fight like this


    The scene was a little unbearable to look at


    But it was still eptable. Their house was livelier like this.


    Grace was speechless.


    The biased William still helped his daughter. He red at his son first. ¡®Frank, be gentler to your sister.


    Let go of her quickly.


    Upon hearing this, Frank even pulled Rose¡¯s face harder before letting go. Then, Rose also rumbled


    his hair before letting go. She red at him in disdain. She was furious and quickly messed up Frank¡¯s


    hair agam before walking to the sofa opposite and sitting down.


    Rubbing her face, which was hurting from her brother¡¯s pinch, she said, ¡°Grace, William did you have


    fun on your business. trip?


    Frank was about to say something when a special notification alert on his phone beeped. It was a


    message from Ava. [Frank, what are you doing?]


    He frowned when he saw the message, but the frown soon dissipated. [Has your fever subsided?]


    Ava replied. Your medicine is very effective. I¡¯ve already recovered.]


    After reading all the words, the corners of Frank¡¯s mouth curled up. [Sleep early tonight.]


    Grace was wearing a white suit. Her corbone-length hair was casually tied behind. Her sleeves were


    rolled up, revealing a light blue watch.


    Beneath her coat were a pink dress and eight-centimeter high heels. She had an intimidating


    temperament as she sat down


    beside Rose


    She spoke casually, ¡°There¡¯s a gift you like in the suitcase.¡±


    Hearing this, Rose was instantly happy. She stopped rubbing her cheeks and wanted to open the


    suitcase. However, there were two suitcases in the living room. Just as she was at a loss, Grace¡¯s faint


    voice sounded. ¡°The ck one.¡±


    The moment the suitcase was opened, Rose was shocked. It was filled with watches, cosmetics, and


    bags. They were all things that girls liked.


    Grace was indeed more fashionable and understood what young girls liked nowadays.


    Every item was Rose¡¯s favorite. It was indeed what she liked.


    William walked in and saw the 29 unopened parcels piled in the corner of the door. One of them had


    already been opened and ced aside. She had only removed the transparent stic and did not take


    anything out. He looked at his son and daughter and asked. ¡°Rose, did you buy these?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I bought that, William. I also bought you a pair of shoes and a pair for my brother.¡±


    Actually, both pairs belonged to her brother. She looked at William¡¯s feet on the spot. They seemed to


    be about the same size as her brother¡¯s. He should be able to wear them.


    At that time, she was so excited about spending money that she forgot about William. She felt terrible


    and unfilial.


    William was thrilled that his precious daughter had bought him shoes. ¡°Daddy will help you unbox them,


    then.¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her. Heyzily on the sofa and replied to Ava¡¯s message.


    Then, William apanied his daughter to open the packages. He took a short stool and a pair of


    scissors and began to


    unbox thein.


    Grace pulled the white suitcase beside him and ced it on the coffee table. She reached out and


    opened it. In an in kinds of diamonds shone under the light. They were dazzling and blinding


    Frank looked at the diamonds that had taken half of the space in the suitcase. Each of them was


    wrapped with transparent packaging. Through the transparent packaging, they could still shine as


    usual. Those were diamonds. They could glow anywhere. Even in a dark ce, they could still shine.


    Frank stared at the luggage for a few minutes before looking up at Grace. ¡°Grace, are you preparing to


    develop your business in the jewelry industry¡±


    Grace stretched out her slender fingers and took a pink diamond. This color of diamond matched the


    nude pink manicure in Grace¡¯s hand. She did not answer her son¡¯s question. This pink diamond is


    much better than the one you collected in Athana. You can use this if you want to give Ava a marriage


    gift. I¡¯ve already contacted the source for you.¡±


    ¡°Marriage gift!¡± Frank looked at Grace. He smiled as hecked the corner of his lips


    This morning, when he wanted to get engaged, he was tactfully rejected by Ava¡¯s father. He could not


    send them a marriage gift after that.


    Grace noticed the problem ¡°Your father said you had abducted the youngdy into Deepwater Bay a


    few days ago. The Roberts family might have started low but we¡¯re not a family without dignity and


    murale We should take responsibility. ¡°Since you like her and have had your hands on her, you should


    assure her parents and tell them your feelings for her. Since your little girlfriend likes jewelry. I have a


    box of gems with good resources. The goods are all not bad. She can open a jewelrypany and


    customize a brand¡±


    Rose was stunned. What did the mean? Was Grace going to open a jewelrypany to pamper her


    daughter-inw because Ava liked diamonds: No way?


    ¡°Grace, didn¡¯t you go on a business trip to look for diamonde


    Rose ran behind Grace. She looked at the half box of diamonds and gulped. She was stunned.


    Their family seemed to be quite rich.


    William sat in the corner of the door and opened the packages seriously. The sound of the scissors


    sliding through the transparent tape was especially ear piercing in the quiet environment. He slowly


    said. ¡°Grace decided this Grace might be cold, but she is very meticulous. She has already made


    ns. Frank, quickly ask your little girlfriend it she likes it¡±


    Grace did not like such a straightforwardpliment. It was even in front of his son and daughter She


    felt very awkward and said to William without looking at him. Just open the parcels quietly.¡±


    Rose, who had recovered from the shock, continued to run back to unbox her items. She needed time


    to digest what she had seen. Staring at half a box of diamonds could easily blind her.


    William knew his wife was shy and said, ¡°Alright?¡±


    Then, he leaned closer to his daughter and whispered, ¡°Grace is shy. Why did you buy so much? Do


    you still have enough money to spend


    ¡°Yes. I used my brother¡¯s card¡±


    Rose also whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Your brother has money. If you don¡¯t have enough money to spend, tell Daddy¡±


    Rose nodded.


    Frank was stunned. In the end, he smiled and said to Grace, Tll ask her.¡±


    Grace was not in a hurry. She told her son, daughter, and husband, Tm going to shower. Then, she


    changed her shoes and went upstairs in her home slippers.


    Frank took out his phone again and sent a message to Baby Ava. He took a photo of a suitcase full of


    diamonds. [Do you like


    inpl


    Ava replied, (Are you opening a jewelrypany?]


    Ordinary people would have such a reaction. No one would be rich enough to buy half a box of


    diamonds to y with. Frank replied, You can put it that way. Do you like it? If you like it, you can open


    a shop with them. If you don¡¯t want to open a shop, keep them


    Ava was los¡­.


    Then, Ava sent Frank a long message. [Frank. I¡¯m not a money-minded person. I like you not because


    of your family background, nor because you need to give me a lot of money and apany to be with


    you. I¡¯m dating you because of you It has nothing to do with money.l


    Immediately after, she sent another message. [If the Roberts family had ns to open a jewelry


    I know aboutputers. But opening a


    jewelry shop seems good. However, I won¡¯t suggest it if it¡¯s because of me. I already have a lot of


    jewelry at home. I can¡¯t wear all of them It would be a waste.]


    Although her family had a lot of money, it was also earned by her parents and brother. It was not


    something she could spend recklessly.


    Frank replied. [I¡¯ll listen to you and not open a shop |


    William tricked Grace. On the night Frank brought Ava to Deepwater Bay, William exaggerated the


    matter to Grace, saying that his son had done something to the little girl and they might have


    grandchildren soon.


    This prompted Grace to go and find diamond sources these few days. Along the way, she brought back


    the best diamonds.


    Ava replied. [Frank, why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you came to visit mest night I missed you.]


    These words made Frank¡¯s heart skip a beat. I¡¯ll visit you in a few days |


    Ava replied, [Go to bed early tonight. You¡¯ve been on a flight for the entire day.)


    Frank sent her a message. [Okay, I will j


    He no longer replied with one word.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    After sending the message, Frankbined Ava¡¯s messages and forwarded them to Grace.


    Meanwhile. Grace was in her room


    When Grace came out of the bathroom after showering, she saw the phone on the bed blinking. As she


    buttoned up her pajamas, she bent over to pick up the phone. She unlocked it and looked at the


    message.


    She took some time reading through the message.


    A smile appeared on her cold face. The corners of her lips curled up. She quickly typed. [Looks like you


    made the right choice.]


    After sending the message, she threw her phone on the bed again and went into the bathroom to dry


    her hair.


    Meanwhile, the other three were still in the living room downstairs.


    William and Rose finally finished unpacking the packages. It was really tiring. Rose told herself that she


    would rather die than buy it like this again.


    They searched for two pairs of shoes in a pile of packages. Both pairs were white and looked young.


    When William saw the shoes, his lirart achei for a second.


    Apparently, she did not buy it for him because those shoes looked young.


    ¡°Rose, are you sure you bought a pair of shoes for me? Aren¡¯t they too young?


    Rose quickly shook her head ¡°No, no. William, your currell temperament is suitable for you to wear


    young shoes. You¡¯ll look like brothers if you and your brother go out together. Who would think you¡¯re


    father and son?¡±


    ¡°Right, brother I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    Frank acted as if he did not hear the conversation between Rose and William. He chatted with Ava


    seriously and brushed Rose off with a simple reply. ¡°Yes¡±


    Rose was overjoyed to see her brother agreeing to her for once. ¡°Look, my brother also agrees. You


    can be a little suspicious of what I say My brother usually doesn¡¯t say much. He has already admitted it,


    but you still don¡¯t believe in me¡±


    William, who was already confident, believed his daughter¡¯s shoes were bought for him. Although there


    was still a trace of doubt in the depths of his heart, he couldn¡¯t bear to ask further. He would believe


    whatever his daughter said.


    He was overjoyed. It was fine if his daughter said he was young, but his cold son thought so tou


    After sorting out the packages, Rose stuffed the scarf and dress into William¡¯s arms ¡°William, are you


    going upstairs? Please help me give these to Grace. I bought these for her. I still have something to do


    and would only go upstairster.¡±


    Looking at the gifts and shoes in his arms, he felt exceptionally gratified. He was happy. It felt good to


    have his daughter caring for them.


    Who would have thought that the boss, a man of his word, would be so happy at home just because of


    his son and daughter¡¯s casual praise


    All the warmth and the most adorable side of him was given to the family he loved the most


    Frank replied to Grace, She is nice]


    It was just a few simple words that showed Frank cared about the girl.


    Rose was diligent. She began sweeping the floor, sorting out the trash, and mopping the floor. After


    doing this, she stood before Frank with his hands on her hips. ¡°Excuse me. Please lift your long legs.


    They are in the way.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Are you trying to ask for a fight again?¡±


    Rose refused to admit defeat. ¡°Do you want another new hairstyle?¡±


    Grace¡¯s cold voice sounded from the staircase as they were about to fight again. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t


    you two know how old you two were?¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them instantly stopped quarreling


    Rose took a few pictures of the diamonds in the suitcase.


    Soon, it was 11:30 p.m.


    Frank was about to turn off the lights and sleep when his phone beeped. It was the unique notification


    alert tone he had set up for Ava¡¯s call.


    He thought the little girl was asleep, but who would have thought she would send a message at this


    time? Frank¡¯s sleepiness dissipated. Just as hey down on his side, he sat up straight and leaned


    against the back of the bed in high spirits.


    With a natural smile, he turned on his phone and looked at Baby Ava¡¯s message. Frank, are you


    asleep? I miss you so much that I can¡¯t fall asleep |


    Ava sent another message. [Forget it if you¡¯re asleep. Remember to dream of ine]


    Ava was less lifely when ill and would flirt with him when she was fine.


    Frank typed quickly. [Do you want to video call?]


    A few seconds after the message was sem, the little girl called him. Ava¡¯s face quickly appeared on the


    screen. Because she had a fever for a few days, her originally chubby face seemed thinner.


    Her face was also a little pale, and her lips were not as rosy as before. Seeing this, Frank¡¯s heart


    ached. He said, ¡°Baby Ava, are you feeling better?¡±


    On the other end of the video call. Ava was sitting on the bed. The nket on her boily fell on herp.


    She nodded slightly ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Frank smiled. ¡°Yes¡±


    Ava was delighted that Frank was finally willing to say what was on his mind. It was still far from saying


    that be loved her.


    Ava¡¯s face flushed red as she looked at the screen. Her face looked cute, and it melted Frank¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I miss


    you too. I really, really miss you. Joseph said that you came to visit mest night. You can¡¯t do this


    again in the future. It takes at least eight hours to travel back and forth. You have to even spend some


    time driving to the manor.¡±


    Ava felt sorry for him as she spoke.


    Frank looked at it carefully and wanted to kiss her moving lips.


    ¡®I¡¯m not ted. I slept on the ne.¡±


    Well. Please don¡¯t rush around like this. I will feel bad if you are tired.


    Frank agreed ¡®Okay¡±


    Seeing that the little girl was not in a good mood, she must have missed him. Something shed


    across his mind. ¡°Baby Ava, do you want to see something?¡±


    In front of the camera, Ava¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity. ¡°What is it? Is it cool?¡±


    Frank thought for a moment. It was not that cool and might be a little pain in the eye


    Hisputer booted up very soon, in about three seconds. He tapped his finger on the keyboard a few


    times and opened at folder. Then he aimed the camera at the screen.


    Ava liked Frank¡¯s hands very much. Not only did she like his looks, but she also liked his hands. They


    were long and seemed strong. How could she not like them?


    Frank tapped theputer with his index finger, and a beautiful photo appeared before Ava. The little


    girl was stunned. Why did it look so familiar? Had she seen such a beauty somewhere before?


    She rested her chin on her hand and looked adorable. She thought about it and seemed to have linked


    it to someone¡¯s face. ¡°Frank. Dors my brother-inw have a sister?¡±


    Ava stared unblinkingly at theputer screen.


    ¡°He is the only child in the family Frank exined. He let the girl guess freely.


    After a few minutes, Frank smiled and turned the camera to himself ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to guess anything


    from it?¡±


    Ava could not guess who that girl was. She shook her head honestly and frowned slightly. She was still


    thinking N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Frank gave a thunderous answer. Your brother-inw¡±


    Although making fun of Trevon was a little bad, he felt it was fine as long as his girl was happy.


    Ava¡¯s jaw dropped. She had lost control of her expression and was in a daze. She was lost and


    stunned and could not say a word.


    Frank looked at the little cutie in the video lovingly andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    He looked at the little girl¡¯s expression and knew she didn¡¯t believe him. She was even surprised.


    Frank adjusted the camera on his phone and showed Ava hisputer. Then, he held the phone with


    the camera facing theputer with one hand and operated the mouse and the keyboard with the


    other. He usedputer technology to change Trevon¡¯s female clothes into a handsome suit.


    In an instant, the originally beautiful woman turned into a handsome man. It only took a few seconds.


    Ava was speechless.


    Alright, she believed it. Shepletely believed it because she had yed this before. She had used it


    once when she changed Alex into female clothes.


    Did her brother-inw have some special fetish¡¯ Why did he have to disguise himself as a woman? But


    why did he look so good


    When she came back to her senses, sheughed out loud. Her devilish and unrestrainedughter


    overflowed from the phone


    Frank turned off theputer and put it aside. He turned the camera back and pointed it at himself. He


    didn¡¯t say anything and just watched the little girlugh.


    As long as the goal and effect were achieved, it was good.


    He felt a little sorry for Trevon When Trevon climbed onto the balcony, he had asked him to cooperate


    with him to turn off the camera and power. He just wanted to see what this guy wanted to do.


    Unexpectedly, this happened. At that time, he was sitting in the cloir of Lithern Club, smoking. He


    quickly used the mouse to take a picture when he saw the video.


    After carefully looking at it, he almost fell off the chair. The cigarette asli fell on his leg and burned a red


    mark, so much so that for a long time, he would have the illusion of Trevon cross-dressing when he


    saw Trevon.


    However, he could not let Trevon know about this. It was one thing for Trevon¡¯s wife to know, but it was


    another thing for him to know He needed to protect Trevon¡¯s repitation. He would just look at it


    secretly.


    A deep voice sounded ¡°Are you happy now?


    Ava hurriedly nodded. It was hrious. She did not expect her brother-inw to have such an


    embarrassing picture.


    In the end. Ava asked Frank why her brother-in-Law wore female clothes. He exined the general


    situation. It was to avoid. the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards and ask for Natalie¡¯s forgiveness


    Hearing this, Ava was touched. With her brother-inw¡¯s personality, it was good enough that he could


    wear female clothes for her sister.


    by the time Frank told her the story, it was alreadyte. It was half past one.


    BY


    The two of them were not sleepy at all, but it was not good for Ava, who hail just recovered from her


    fever, to stay upte. Her body was already weak


    Frank nced at the excited little girl and said gently, ¡°Baby Ava, go to sleep¡±


    As expected, she was unwilling and shook her bead reluctantly.


    Be good It¡¯ste,¡±


    ¡°You have to work tomorrow, right?¡± Ava asked.


    Ava felt she should not make him stay upte with her if he had to go to work. He would be listless


    tomorrow. She could. sleep tomorrow since she had taken the day off


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Ava puffed up her cheeks and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright then. Good night. Remember to miss me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Frank suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t go to ss tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joseph took two days off for me. I¡¯ll be taking the day off tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of


    myself.¡±


    Ava held her chin and looked at Frank¡¯s well-defined facial features without blinking. She could not help


    but kiss the screen.


    Frank¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved subconsciously. His heart felt like something had struck it. ¡°Baby Ava¡±


    The youngdy who was flirting without realizing it had an innocent and pure look on her face. She did


    not feel anything at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Frank sighed and adjusted his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go to sleep¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good night. I miss you.¡±


    Ava was afraid that Frank would not say that he missed her. After she finished speaking, she quickly


    hung up the call.


    How could Frank not notice this detail? He shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he did not do well


    enough. The little girl was afraid he would not love her.


    He sent her a message. [I miss you too, Baby Ava. Good night]


    Ava paused for a moment before sending him an emoji of a girl that was spinning in circles. It was


    obvious that she was feeling the same way as the emoji did and was very happy.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    It was another morning.


    Edward went to the pier as usual. He did not see the lively ligure when his car passed by the trailer.


    However, there was an additional sunroom in front of the factory. There were sandbags and a lot of


    fitness equipment. It Tooked like it had just been installed. Many people were already sparring and


    training inside.


    It seemed like there would be no fitness exercises in the future.


    William temporarily installed this sunroom. The underling took a photo of Rose leading everyone to


    work out and sent a video to William.


    Looking at the video of his daughter leading everyone to exercise, he realized everyone was living a


    good life now. They were indeedcking exercise After thinking about it, he added this training ground


    at thest minute so that they could strengthen their bodies while working. It was killing two birds with


    one stone.


    Rose went to the pier because her parents were not at home, and she was bored. Now that Grace and


    the others had returned, she returned home on time daily.


    Even if Grace was not at home, William was still there. There was always someone at home to


    apany Rose


    Naturally, there was no need for her to go to the pier. Besides, when Frank heard she was going to the


    pier, he quickly stopped her and did not wee her


    Edward pulled over his car in the parking space. He got out of the car and nced at the training


    equipment in the sunroom. He didn¡¯t know what to say


    Finally, he walked to the unloading area and left after a rough inspection.


    Then, he headed back to the Landor Group


    After Edward returned, he went to thepany again. At this moment, Kyle was still at work. He was


    puzzled to see his boss. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the pier? Why are you at thepany? Didn¡¯t the goods


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    arrive today?¡±


    Lately, Edward went to the pier to check on the goods. He only left after loading the goods and would


    not return to thepany. Instead, he would return home.


    It was strange today. For the first time, he actually came to thepany after going to the pier.


    Edward answered calmly, Arrange for someone to look after the goods tomorrow and get them there in


    time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± He wanted to keep an eye- the goods, yet he was now asking to arrange for others


    to go instead.


    When Kyle sard he would go back then, Edward insisted on going hunself. He said he needed to


    monitor the goods from the beginning. Now that he had only kept an eye on the goods for a few days,


    he trusted the Roberts family. Even if he was at rase with the Roberts family, he could not trust the


    manufacturer of the goods.


    Edward was still calm as he said, ¡°Just go. Why do I feel like you¡¯re the boss while I¡¯m your worker¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go, Just do whatever you need to do as a boss¡± Edward¡¯s mid changed every few days.


    Kyle was observant and felt something must have been different on the pier that caused Edward to


    lose his interest.


    What was it?


    Was Miss Roberts not around anymore?


    After thinking for a while, Kyle shook his head helplessly. It seemed like¡­


    As the sky grew darker, the stars twinkled in their position as the moon shone the night.


    The day was lively, and the night was quiet.


    However, at this moment, the ckwell family was very busy. A car came to the door. Before the driver


    got out of the car. the couple sitting in the car rushed down the ar and into the vi


    They seemed anxious.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat also opened the door anxiously and came out. Then, he closed the door


    without locking it. The three people who came in bumped into Hackett, who was about to go out. He


    was wearing macaroni-colored pajamas and a pair of home slippers. He looked anxious and worried.


    When Hackett saw Mr. Landor, Mrs. Landor and Edward, heforted them first. He was still very


    worried. ¡°Dad, Mom Ruby is fine. She had just caught a cold. You don¡¯t have toe over at this hour¡±


    Juana spoke anxiously. ¡°I can¡¯t stay home doing nothing either. This child doesn¡¯t get sick very often. I


    was worried sick when she suddenly had a fever.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Hackett said. ¡°Tm going to pick up Rose She is the Roberts family¡¯s daughter. She is a pediatrician


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Be careful on the way there, Juana urged when she heard Hackett mentioning the


    doctor.


    Juana nced at the sky outside and Hackett¡¯s face. She was a little anxious and worried. So, she


    instructed Edward,


    ¡°Edward, go with Hackett. He¡¯s too nervous,¡±


    Hackett was about to refuse, but Edward quickly agreed. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go


    Hackett was at a lossfor words. Actually, it was just picking up Rose. There was no need for both of


    them to go.


    Without waiting for Hackett to speak. Edward hail already strode out. He had no choice but to follow.


    When he reached the gate, Edward opened his car door. ¡°Take my car. It¡¯s unlocked¡±


    Hackett, the brother-inw, still said, ¡°Actually, it only takes a second to unlock the car door. We can


    take my car too.¡±


    ¡°My car is outside. Hurry up. We will only waste more time if you say another word. Tinie is precious *


    Helpless, Hackett walked around the back of the car and was about to sit in the front passenger seat


    when he realized that the front passenger seat could not be opened. Edward was already in the


    driver¡¯s seat. He shouted, ¡°Sit in the back.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so he opened the back seat door and got into the car. Then, they


    headed to the Roberts family. However. Edward had never been to the Roberts family before, so he


    didn¡¯t know the exact route.


    ¡°Do you know the way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know But I have a way to find out


    At the traffic light, Edward looked for his chat with Rose. [Send me your location. Ruby is sick.]


    He only sent a simple message and exined everything clearly


    Rose was probably ying with her phone. She immediately sent her location. [Should I go over now?]


    Edward nced at the traffic light. [I¡¯ming with Hackett to pick you up |


    Rose replied without thinking. [Oh. I¡¯ll get ready and change my clothes then.]


    Edward was speechless. She did not need to tell hurn that.


    In the end, he felt that it was rude not to reply. So, he typed one word. [Okay.]


    The cars behind kept honking. Honk! Honk! Honk!


    Hackell was battled. He nced at the back car and the green light. ¡°Edward, you¡¯re not color-blind,


    are you? The light is green. Why are you ying with your phone?¡±.


    Then, Edward ced his phone on the stand and turned on the location sent by Rose to navigate to


    her ce. He began to drive ording to the direction given by the navigation map.


    Hackett was dumbfounded. Did Frank send you this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, shut up. I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°You guys worked together and have such a good rtionship. You even have each other¡¯s WhatsApp


    number?¡± Hackett thought that Frank had sent Edward a message. After all, he never expected Edward


    to have Rose¡¯s WhatsApp.


    When the car drove to the Roberts family¡¯s vi, the surrounding environment still stunned Edward. In


    the past, he had heard that the Roberts family did not live in the city. They had built their vi outside


    the city. Now that they were driving all the way here, it did not look like a vi but like a secluded


    pce.


    Edward¡¯s car was unfamiliar. So, it was stopped before it could enter the vi. Eight bodyguards stood


    before the car and asked him to turn around.


    Hackett replied slowly. ¡°Look. I told you to drive my car. My car can go in.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Are you sure they only recognize your car? Why aren¡¯t you showing them your face?¡±


    Hackett thought about how his daughter still had a fever and ignored Edward. He opened the window


    and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s


    me.¡±


    The leading bodyguard had seen Hackett before. ¡°Mr. ckwell, are you going in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick up your Miss Rose. Let us go in.¡±


    The bodyguard let him pass.


    The car drove toward the vi. The navigation continued. Hackett asked Edward how he felt. ¡°What do


    you think about seeing such a ce?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. Everyone lives in a different way. Besides, the Roberts family¡¯s


    situation is different from ours. They need such a ce.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, the car had already pulled over in front of the vi¡¯s courtyard, Rose


    rushed out as soon as the car stopped. Frank followed behind Lazily


    Hackett got out of the car and gave Rose his seat. After all, Edward was a man. Rtively speaking,


    they did not know rach other It was morefortable for Rose to sit in the back


    He felt that his arrangement was perfect


    Frank followed behind them. When he saw Hackett¡¯s actions, he was quite satisfied. ¡°Send her back


    intact.¡±


    ¡°I know that you date on your sister. How can lose her?¡±


    Frank did not answer. He was wearing the same papantas as Ava. He red at his sister sitting in the


    back seat and then said to Edward, ¡°Mr. Landor, thank you for driving thein at this hour.¡±


    Edward smiled and replied politely, ¡°I have no choice. My niece needs a doctor. We will need to excuse


    ourselves now.¡±


    Harken sat in the front passenger seat and nodded at Frank. Edward stepped on the elerator and


    left, leaving Frank standing there as he watched the car drive away


    Frank stood in the courtyard and pondered for a while. He squinted his eyes slightly and raised his


    hand to pinch the space between his eyebrows


    Meanwhile, the three were in the car.


    Hackett sat in the front. Turning around, he said to Rose in the back seat. ¡°Hey, Rose, thank you for


    Because there were outsiders around, Rose maintained her reputation. ¡°Stop saying this. It sounds


    ufortable no matter how I hear it?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you talk normally. She had been appearing frequently recently and was already


    used to it.


    Hackett said. ¡°What I¡¯m saying now is not normal. Alright, it seems like it¡¯s not normal for us to be polite


    to each other.¡±


    Then, he introduced. This is Sherri¡¯s brother, my brother-inw. Do you remember thest time you ale


    pizza together?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°We know each other¡±


    ¡°You know each other? What s going on? How do you know each other?¡± Edward said that they knew


    each other, but he didn¡¯t remember them knowing each other. This ineamt that they had met each other


    when he was not around.


    Hackett did not expect Rose to have any interaction with Edward.


    Rose thought for a moment and found the right words to exin. It was a coincidence.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just a coincidence? It was a coincidence when she was overseas, but it was also a


    coincidence when she was in the country. Then, he happened to send her off to the church. Oh, that


    wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    She did it on purpose. She just didn¡¯t want others to know that she had a driver


    ¡°What a coincidence. Hackett looked at Edward and then at the back seat. He really wanted to know


    the reason


    The two of them answered in unison. Clearly, neither of them nned to exin this coincidence to


    Hackett. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hackett sensed something, but he could not push his luck since he was asking for Rose¡¯s help. He had


    to know what this coincidence meant another day.


    Perhaps his wife knew. He would ask her when his daughter recovered.


    He felt like he had missed out on something good.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    They arrived at the ckwell family¡¯s vi.


    Hackett got out of the car first and led Rose in.


    Rose knew that Hackett had his house. Her brother had his house, and so did Trevon. Presumably,


    Edward also had his own house. It was normal for children from families like theirs to have their own


    house.


    Sherri didn¡¯t live in Hackett¡¯s house but the ckwell family¡¯s vi. That was surprising. The inws


    had always been the natural enemies of their daughters-inw. There was rarely any harmonious


    situation if they lived under the same roof. Since ancient times, mother-inw and daughter-inw had


    always been difficult to get along with. There were always things that they disliked about each other


    under the same roof.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the inws treated the daughter-inw like their daughter, liked her, and


    doted on her, no daughter-inw would prefer to live with her inws. She would instead live alone.


    That was what Rose thought.


    Sherri was an example. She liked living with her inws,


    Edward followed behind and strolled into the house. There were already three people watching his


    niece upstairs. Including Dr. Roberts and Hackett, there were five people. It would be redundant for him


    to go up again. He sat down on the sofa. The other sofa was already upied by Richard and Nathan.


    They were calmly drinking coffee..


    He wanted to smoke, but just as he took out the cigarette, he seemed to have thought of something


    and put it back. He nced at the backs of the two people walking up the stairs. One wore pajamas


    and slippers, while the other wore a dark green dress. The hem of her dress fluttered, natural and


    elegant when she walked.


    Hackett opened the door. When Sherri saw Rose, she smiled and looked at Rose apologetically. ¡°Rose,


    you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry to get you here sote at night.¡±


    Rose shook her head. She had a carefree personality but was not good at socializing with the elders.


    She only greeted them politely, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Juana and Joy were both friendly people. They smiled and replied, ¡°Hello¡±


    They took a few steps back consciously. At this moment, Joy and Juana¡¯s minds were all on Ruby.


    Rose put her bag aside and bent down to check on Ruby. She lifted Ruby¡¯s clothes to check on her.


    Ruby was already asleep at this moment, but her body was warm.


    Rose asked a few questions. Sherri was calm like her. This kind of fever was verymon. She also


    knew why Sherri did not send her daughter to the hospital, but they could not stop the grandmothers


    from being anxious.


    Sherri had said that her daughter was fine when she had a fever. After all, she was also a doctor. She


    knew the general situation, but Juana said it was different. She said Sherri was an obstetrician-


    gynecologist, not a pediatrician.


    After much discussion, they could only bring Rose over.


    Rose checked again. ¡°Ruby¡¯s condition is basically an infant rash. She will have a fever for a few more


    days. When her fever subsides, subtle rashes will appear on her back and chest. The rashes will


    automatically subside in a few days. It¡¯s just that the girl will feel ufortable these two days.¡±


    When Sherri saw that her daughter had a recurring fever, she thought this was the reason. However,


    the credibility of her words now was not high. At least, Juana did not believe her.


    Hackett felt sorry for his daughter when he heard it would take a few days for her fever to subside. ¡°Do


    we have some other way to cure her?¡±


    Rose shook her head. Hackett looked at his daughter lying on the bed. His heart ached so much that


    he wanted to suffer the fever for her.


    Perhaps all parents had such thoughts. Every time their child was sick, they hoped it would be better if


    they could suffer the pain for their kids. If they could rece them, the kids would not have to suffer.


    Now that Rose had said it, the two grandmothers believed her. After all, she was a professional.


    However, when they thought the child would have to suffer from recurrent fever, they felt sorry for her.


    Ruby slept with Joy. At this moment, the two grandmothers unanimously decided that Joy would speak


    first. ¡°Sherri, Ruby will still sleep with your mother at night. You have to go to work tomorrow. Hackett


    and your father are at home. Leave a man at home. You can go to work in peace. Your mother and I


    will watch over Ruby at night.¡±


    They were not asking. Instead, it was a suggestion. Sherri knew their mothers were trying to help and


    nodded in


    agreement.


    Rose took the fever medicine from her bag, a thermometer, and fever-cooling patches. ¡°Keep these, I


    brought them over.¡±


    Sherri asked, ¡°Why do you have so many children¡¯s medicines and aplete set of them at home?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Natalie pregnant¡¯ I was afraid that you might need them, so I prepared some.


    This was Sherri¡¯s first time seeing Rose¡¯s attentiveness and care for her friends. She had brought the


    children¡¯s medicine home just because they had children. It didn¡¯t matter if it was helpful or not.


    Sherri smiled and took out her phone to take a look. It was already midnight. ¡°Moms, I¡¯ll send Rose


    downstairs first.¡±


    Juana expressed her gratitude again ¡°Thank you, Dr. Roberts. It¡¯s already sote, but we still make you


    It¡¯s fine. Other than being a doctor, I¡¯m Sherri¡¯s friend.


    Juana suggested. ¡°Sherri, Hackett still has to look after youter. Get your brother to send Dr. Roberts


    back. Be careful on the way


    Sherri wanted to say that Hackett didn¡¯t need to take care of her, but when she saw her mother


    winking, she seemed to understand what she meant. How could Shern, who had always liked to


    gossip, not catch the main point? ¡°Oh, okay. Rose, I¡¯ll get my brother to send you back. My legs have


    been a little sore recently. Hackett used to massage for me at night.


    After saying that, he even elbowed Harkett, who was standing beside her. Hackett, who came back to


    his senses, retracted his gaze from his daughter and said. ¡°Yes, yes. Let Edward drive you back. I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    promise he will send you home safely.¡±


    Rose was tidying up her bag and did not notice the expression exchange between the mother and


    daughter. I¡¯m fine with. anything. You¡¯re more important now, so you have the final say


    ¡°Love you. I¡¯ll walk you to the gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just stay here,¡± refused Rose.


    ¡°Wait for me to return. Ill walk Rose to the gate,¡± said Hackett.


    Sherri thought. It will only take you a few minutes to go downstairs ande up. Why do you make it


    sound like we would part for days?¡±


    Edward was still sitting on the sofa. When he heard themotion upstairs, he looked up at the stairs


    and saw Hackett and Roseing down. The two of them were chatting andughing side by side. ¡°I


    owe you a favor. Do you want the consultation fee?¡±


    ¡°Come on, listen to yourself. How sincere do you sound?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t really want to give it to you. Your brother cheated a lot of money from me.¡±


    Edward did not stand up. He looked away after a while.


    ¡°Edward, our mother asked you to send Rose back. I still have to give Sherri a massageter¡± Hackett


    repeated Juana¡¯s


    Instructions.


    The meaning of his words was simple and straightforward. He spoke out his excuses, blocking


    Edward¡¯s words of rejection.


    Hearing this, Edward seemed to understand a little. He remembered Frank¡¯s words and wanted to


    reject him tactfully. Not far away, Richard¡¯s voice came. ¡°Drive slowly on the road. Your mother and I


    will stay here tonight. Are you going home or staying hereter?¡±


    Seeing that Ruby was fine, Nathan and Richard went upstairs together. Hackett had already arranged


    rooms for the two elders in the house.


    Miss Roberts would be embarrassed if he refused again. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going home,¡¯ replied Edward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Roberts. After saying that, he strode out, and Rose followed.


    Walking to the car, she didn¡¯t know if she should open the door to the back seat or the front passenger


    seat. She was a little conflicted. After being stunned for a while, she heard Edward¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°If


    you¡¯re used to sitting in the front passenger seat, you can sit in the front. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just sit in the back seat. Rose shook her head and was about to open the back seat door.


    Edward did not object. After all, Frank¡¯s words shed through his mind in a second.


    The car drove slowly to the Roberts family. It was especially quiet in the car. It was so quiet that Rose


    was about to fall asleep. She had to find something to talk about to stay awake. It was early in the


    morning, so it was really easy to fall asleep.


    ¡°Sherri is quite happily married to Hackett. Her rtionship with her inws is quite good. This is what


    makes me envious and want to fall I love¡±


    Rose finally found a topic to talk about.


    Edward could tell that she was ufortable. ¡°Sherri has a lively personality. She is not difficult to get


    along with and carefree. She has a simr personality as you.¡±


    ¡°You know my personality? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met many times,¡±


    Rose, sitting behind, stared at the back of Edward¡¯s head and asked.


    Edward said. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen you a few times. You post a lot online. As long as you¡¯re happy, you¡¯ll


    upload it. It¡¯s hard not to


    know


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s my intuition. In the end, he found a more suitable word.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. My personality is simr to Sherri¡¯s, and my preferences are simr. Even Natalie said


    that we should be sisters¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to mention it.¡±


    Rose had forgotten to think twice before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She is married. I have to let it go.¡±


    After that, to change the topic, Rose talked about many things that happened in Sapphire City. There


    were also many exciting things. Finally, she managed to divert the topic. Edward also chuckled from


    time to time.


    Rose was very talkative when she was with someone her age, but she was still very uneasy with the


    elders. She didn¡¯t know how to get along with them.


    The car stopped at the Roberts family¡¯s vi. Rose opened the backseat door and waved at Edward.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    The lights in the vi¡¯s living room were on bright. Soon, someone walked out of the vi. It was Frank.


    Edward sat in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t even have time to speak when he saw Franke out. He


    smiled. Frank was worried about his sister and waited in the living room for his sister toe home in


    the early morning.


    Frank walked overzily and put his arm around his sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for driving her back,


    Mr. Landor.


    I¡¯m the only idle person in the family. So, I have to get something to do. Goodbye. These words were


    said to the two of


    them.


    Rose reminded him politely, ¡°Drive carefully


    ¡°Thank you.


    Edward nodded at Frank as a form of greeting.


    Rose was pulled into the vi by Frank. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Hackett send you home?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get home safely? It doesn¡¯t matter who sends me home. I¡¯m not the princess or the queen. I


    can¡¯t order anyone to send me home,¡±


    ¡°Why do you always like to think about something like that when I am with Edward? He was giving me


    a ride casually, and I took the offer. We¡¯re both carefree people. Hackett wants to massage Sherri¡¯s


    feet. Do you know about pregnant women¡¯s bedtime massages? Forget it. You probably don¡¯t know. I¡¯m


    going to sleep. It¡¯s almost 2.00 am. now. Frank, I have to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    I¡¯m a working machine. There¡¯s no need to pity me or envy me. Goodbye and good night.¡±


    Frank was so angry that his head hurt. He did not sleep at night and sat on the sofa waiting for his


    sister toe home. He was really afraid that his sister would fall in love with Edward. ¡°Have you gone


    crazy?¡±


    Rose turned around and stuck out her tongue at Frank yfully. Then, she sent Sherri a message as


    she walked stairs. I¡¯m home, Sherril


    up


    the


    Sherri replied, [I can sleep now. By the way, did my brother ept your friend request after I shared his


    contact number?] Rose lowered her head and replied, [Yes]


    Sherri paused for a while before replying. ¡°Alright, thank you for everything, dear. Sleep early. See you


    tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    After departing from the Roberts family, only Edward remained on the journey back.


    The entire drive remained tranquil. Instead of immediately leaving the Roberts family, Edward drove for


    a while before pulling over on a side road.


    He took a cigarette in the car, opened the window, propped his left hand on the window ledge, and let


    his right hand rest on the steering wheel. He absentmindedly tapped the steering wheel and nced at


    the backseat, finding the silence in the car too pronounced.


    With the cigarette lit, smoke filled the air, obscuring his already decent and handsome face. A strand of


    moonlight illuminated the front of the car, casting light on the depth of his heart.


    It felt as though he had found redemption.


    Edward was naturally intelligent and perceptive of his surroundings. His insight was keen, so he


    realized early on that Natalie hadn¡¯t shown any interest in him. He saw it clearly. He had long noticed


    the issues with his mother¡¯s behavior and


    Hackett¡¯s evasiveness.


    Lately, Juana had asionally been bringing up his blind date experiences and asking if there were


    any girls he was interested in. It was a subtle way of nudging him towards marriage, even though she


    had never explicitly mentioned this topic.


    Edward¡¯s idea about rtionships was simple. To engage in a meaningful rtionship, his heart must


    be unburdened. Otherwise, it would be unfair to the girl involved.


    May 1st quickly arrived.


    Today was the engagement party for Sherri and Hackett. Throughout the day, major media outlets


    announced the Landor and ckwell families engagement. To prevent potential malicious rumors, both


    families revealed the love birds had already obtained a marriage license and announced their wedding


    date as July 7th.


    This tactic effectively silenced those who sought to fuel gossip, but it couldn¡¯t stifle the pangs of


    jealousy. Some still believed Sherri had been pregnant before the engagement.


    The banquet was hosted at Grand Manor.


    Luxury cars kept arriving at the luxury hotel entrance, carrying guests to the engagement party.


    Everyone was dressed to the nines, showing their radiating charm and beauty.


    Natalie donned a light blue strapless evening gown that resembled a starry sky. The dress was slightly


    loose, and soft blue gemstones adorned her fair neck. Her wavy hair fell over her shoulders.


    Trevon wore a ck suit emphasizing his tall and lean frame, and he elegantly held Natalie¡¯s waist as


    they entered. His steps were slow, following hers.


    A good-looking man and a beautiful woman were always objects of envy.


    In the distance, many people were already whispering. Natalie also noticed a few women discreetly


    exchanging words, their gazes fixed on them. She paid them no mind as long as she felt content.


    She knew exactly what they were saying without thinking. It was just the same old clich¨¦, doubts about


    herpatibility with Trevon or insinuations about financial differences between families. There was


    nothing worthwhile to concern herself with.


    The wheat and the tares might grow together in the field, and the same applied to people. Not


    everyone treated others with kindness and respect.


    The Roberts family sent Rose and Frank to Hackett¡¯s engagement party. The two of them followed


    closely behind Trevon as they entered.


    Trevon¡¯s attention was fixed on Natalie, so he naturally didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind him.


    With more people around today, he needed to be highly attentive to prevent any harm froming to


    Natalie.


    Rose walked into the hall, holding her brother¡¯s wrist. Her high heels were causing her difort, and


    her eyes quickly spotted Natalie ahead, dressed in a matching outfit within the same color scheme.


    ¡°Natalie,¡± she called her.


    Afraid of drawing too much attention. Rose held her hand near her mouth and shouted. Upon hearing


    this, Natalie and Trevon both turned around.


    ¡°Look! We are in sync. My dress is also light blue, but I wear strapless. Let¡¯s go find Sherri


    Rose had snatched Trevon¡¯s wife away with a tant disy.


    Trevon seemed upset and did not know how to react because his wife had been pulled away. He


    frowned slightly. ¡°Ava is


    not here?¡±


    It was a rhetorical question.


    ¡°You look funny in formal attire. Where is your windbreaker? You look less out of ce in Lithern Club,


    Trevon teased


    Frank


    Today, this guy was alone while the others were paired up.


    Frank retorted, ¡°Where is your apron then?*


    ¡°Works for me too. Either way, I¡¯m still a husband and a father. You don¡¯t even have the honor to put on


    an apron. Ava is in Sapphire City now.¡±


    As Trevon spoke, he put on a snug expression, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Frank was speechless.


    The engagement partymenced, and the Landor and ckwell families took the stage to announce


    their union and extend gratitude to the attending guests without indulging in unnecessary rhetoric.


    Sherri and Hackett descended from the stage.


    Rose, Sherri, and Natalie huddled together to chat as if they were here today to enjoy food and drinks.


    ¡°Sherri, congrattions! May you and Hackett¡¯s years ahead be filled with love and joy. And you too,


    Natalie,¡± said Rose.


    Natalie received the well-wishing. I am sure you¡¯ll also find someone who cherishes and loves you one


    day. Maybe the right time hasn¡¯te yet. Lately, I¡¯ve been dabbling in tarot.¡±


    Sherri also nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh wait, when did you start the side business?¡±


    Natalie quipped, ¡°Could you focus on the point? Are you sure I was talking about the side business?¡±


    ¡°Caught you,¡± Sherri eximed, wearing an expression that clearly said, ¡°You¡¯re a con artist, I get it.¡±


    Natalie would have pped her head if it weren¡¯t for Sherri¡¯s engagement today.


    Rose smiled and tossed her hair confidently. ¡°You girls are always right! I know I will meet someone


    treating me like a queen one day. Don¡¯t be jealous when the timees.


    Rose¡¯s words and attitude amused Natalic.


    Anyone who had spent enough time with Rose could see how wonderful she was and feel her


    kindness.


    Getting to know someone for real didn¡¯te from listening to others. What you came to know was just


    the side they wanted you to see, which might not be urate.


    People said outer beauty would capture the eyes, but inner beauty would capture the heart. However,


    how many were willing to spend time knowing others? Most of them judged a book by its cover.


    Sherri seemed to have discovered a new world. Not far away, her brother was conversing with a group


    of people. There were already many femalepanions around him. Some were granddaughters,


    nieces, and daughters brought by rtives and friends who aimed to get married.


    Upon closer inspection, quite a few girls stood beside Edward, shyly adjusting their hair, fluttering their


    Edward, who was surrounded, was looking overwhelmed. Rose was amazed by the girls¡¯ determination


    and persistence. ¡°Sherri, your brother seems to have be a target tonight. It¡¯s a bit pathetic, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    Sherri was wearing a pink diamond gown today and a pair of single shoes like Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s not strange.


    My brother is already thirty years old. He¡¯s at a marriageable age. Look at Mr. Wilson and me. We


    already have children. My mother has been anxious for him recently.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to hurt my brother¡¯s feelings. Whenever she talks about his rtionship life, she


    beats around the bush, like telling him a neighbor just gave birth recently or her friend just had a


    grandkid. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much? This kind of conversation makes me tired.¡±


    Rose nodded and looked significantly in Edward¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s pretty sad. My brother is 29 and dating


    a girl now. Although it¡¯s a long distance rtionship, they¡¯re in love. My parents are eager for Baby Ava


    to join the family.¡±


    Natalie noticed Juana, who was talking with Sherri¡¯s mother-inw, looking in Edward¡¯s direction. ¡°Why


    does it smell fishy to me? Do you think they want Edward to meet someone at your engagement


    party?¡±


    From a distance, Juana and Joy ckwell both had wide grins on their faces.


    Sherri and Rose nodded in agreement. ¡°I think you might be right.¡±


    Rose was curious. Is your brother looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s idea for him to meet a girl, but my brother isn¡¯t interested. Natalie¡¯s idea is spot-on. My


    mom might have asked these girls toe. She probably wanted my brother to talk to them and see if


    there¡¯s any chemistry.


    Natalie had just pulled her gaze away from Edward when she met the intense gaze of Trevon, radiating


    displeasure.


    Even from a distance, Natalie could sense Trevons unhappiness.


    She quickly averted her gaze, while Trevon didn¡¯t look away, keeping his eyes fixed on her, his focus


    solely on Natalie.


    When Trevon finally shifted his gaze, he noticed Juana¡¯s gaze was on Rose. Even Hackett¡¯s mother¡¯s


    attention was on Rose. This sudden realization lifted his spirits


    Her lips curled slightly as he told Frank pleasantly, who was before him. ¡°Your sister and Edward could


    be a match.¡±


    Hackett had just approached them when he heard this, and he immediately put on a dramatic


    expression. ¡°Seriously, Frank? Is it true? Are we bing family?¡±


    Frank seemed not to like thement, and he surveyed his surroundings. Realizing that the


    atmosphere of the engagement party had taken an unexpected turn, he said coldly. ¡°Are you Cupid or


    what?¡±


    In just a second. Hackett¡¯s disappoinment was palpable. He leaned against Frank, but his attempt was


    mercilessly shrugged off ¡°Stay away from me


    ¡°I wanted to share the positive vibes, aiming for you to establish a meaningful connection with Little


    Princess Ava soon. If you¡¯re not interested, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not keen on pushing ut, either. By the way,


    Rose and Edward are not a bad match. Don¡¯t you think sof


    After saying that, he nudged Franck with the elbow and suggestively raised an eyebrow Look over


    there.


    ¡°Can you just stop being this nosy?¡±


    Trevon was in a good mood. He lifted his wine ss and took a sip, and those nning to approach


    him for conversation finally gave up upon seeing him engrossed in the chat with the trio.


    After a moment, Trevon¡¯s heart ached. ¡®Stop looking. Only Rose¡¯s feelings matter¡±


    Frank shot him a sharp look, the implication clear without words. Trevon certainly understood the


    meaning behind that gaze. Both were acutely aware.


    Hackett looked around the banquet hall and couldn¡¯t find anyone. ¡®Damin it. Chris didn¡¯t show up to


    congratte me. Trevon was in a good mood and spoke up for Chris, ¡°Is your engagement party more


    important than him performing surgery? Don¡¯t tter yourself¡¯


    If there were surgery or research, Chris wouldn¡¯t leave theb or the hospital. He could spend all year


    long in the hospital. His presence at the wedding was a big deal, so expecting him to skip surgery for


    an engagement party was unrealistic.


    Frank was thinking about Ava. He checked his phone and sent a message, letting her know he was


    attending Hackett¡¯s engagement party.


    Hackett said. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. Chris¡¯ sister is more of a workaholic than him. She is almost thirty and


    still works like crazy every day. Compared to her, he¡¯s quite normal, right?¡±


    I wonder what the elders of the Yamin family think.


    They were three children in this family. One without much ambition, one son fully dedicated to his


    career, and the eldest daughter took the lead in the family¡¯s business. She was always busy, and


    people often didn¡¯t view her as a woman. Most thought the Yamin family had only one daughter.


    Trevon felt the eldest Yamin daughter was somewhat like Frank¡¯s mother, both in how she conducted


    herself and interacted with others-efficient, decisive, and showing that women could be as strong as


    men.


    Sherri¡¯s engagement ceremony wrapped up by 10:30 pm, which was pretty early. However, the reason


    wasn¡¯t announced to the guests but was due to her pregnancy.


    Trevon and his wife returned home to Phoenix Manor.


    At this moment, Rachel was sitting in the living room, obviously waiting for them.


    Seeing her daughter-inw, Rachel stood up as the door opened. ¡°Jasper is already asleep, sharing


    the room with Mary tonight. I¡¯m heading back now. Don¡¯t go to bed toote.


    As time went by, Rachel became more talkative.


    Natalie nced at the clock and suggested. ¡°Mom, why not stay over tonight and let Trevon take you


    back tomorrow?¡±


    Seeing that Rachel was stunned momentarily. Trevon said, I can drive you back tomorrow. It¡¯s quite


    These words could be considered as asking her to stay.


    Rachel hesitated briefly before saying ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go to bed toote¡±


    Later, as Trevon and Natalie went upstairs, Rachel Wilson lingered downstairs for a while before


    heading upstairs.


    Finally, Rachel took Jasper to her room next to Trevon¡¯s


    With concern. Trevon hugged Natalie into the room. ¡°Let me draw a bath for you. Do you need my


    help? You¡¯ve been getting up at night more frequently recently¡±


    He was attentive, remembering how often she used the toilet. It seemed he was counting, and she


    smiled cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s almost two months now Sherri¡¯s wedding should be around four


    months away¡±


    ¡°I know I check every day¡¯ He was counting days too


    It was only a month


    Natalie could still manage her bath She had done the same even when she was pregnant with their son


    However, she was willing to give him a chance to help with something


    blow-dry


    She didn¡¯t mind having him get her clothes blow dry her hair, pour milk


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She grinned when she saw how upied but thrilled he was


    After her shower, as soon as the got into bed she noticed the intense gaze of her husband. She


    understood what it meant. His desires had ignited With a slight blush, she said. It hasn¡¯t been three


    months yet


    I know Just a kiss ording to the information he found, they couldn¡¯t do any intensive exercise, but


    some moderate activities wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    His eyes smoldered with a passionate intensity as he stared at her, a fiery desire that couldn¡¯t be


    concealed. A smile formed on her lips as she took a naughty turn. She sat on hisp, her fingers


    tracing his neck, and yfully adjusted her shoulder strap to dangle enticingly on her arm


    As Trevon watched her, his eyes were slightly hary, and he moistened his dry lips with a brief lick


    Natalie was seductive The next moment, their lips met in a gentle, delicate kiss full of tenderness and


    sensuality. As the kiss deepened, Trevon¡¯s eyes grew redder, and his lips responded passionately,


    unwilling to let go sweet


    Their longing for each other surged in the kiss, overwhelming and intoxicating. His hand traced her


    smooth back, while her lips on his couldn¡¯t fully satisfy the desires pulsating within them. They wanted


    more


    Trevon¡¯s lips followed the contours of her body, igniting a fiery trail with every touch.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Inch by inch Natalie lifted her back and followed his moves, wrapping her hands tightly around his


    neck.


    His head was a few inches away from her chest, revealing subtle undtions hinting at her desires.


    However, they had to stop due to circumstances.


    The fire between them had ignited, and they finally decided to keep going.


    His exploration of her body was a journey through a lush garden of desires, where every whisper of his


    touch was a petal unfurling to the allure of moonlight.


    As their breaths grew heavier, Natalie sat on hisp, sensing his intensity, Blushing, she gently pushed


    his head away from


    her neck.


    With a soft tone, she intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower. There was a gentle smile on her face.


    Trevon shook his head. kissed her deeply, and whispered. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±


    She looked innocent and shrugged. ¡°You asked for it. Are you saying you can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just wait. Let¡¯s see if you can still say this after the babyes, he retorted, his lips curling into


    a smile. Though he said so, he gently ced her down, covered her with the nket, and headed for


    the bathroom.


    She felt a strange sense of tranquility when listening to the sound of water from the bathroom.


    Gradually, she slipped into slumber When he emerged, the woman in the bed was already fast asleep.


    Natalie woke up early the following day.


    She headed to the bathroom. When Trevon intended to leave the bed, she halted him. ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.


    It¡¯s not like I am going for a hike


    Trevon¡¯s eyes were still shut, but he instinctively sat up. When she got up and uncovered the nket,


    he instantly sat up, prepared to apany her to the toilet.


    Atst, she realized Rose was right.


    However, Natalie called Trevon a minute after. ¡°Can youe in for a moment?¡±


    She stood with her hands on her hips in front of the toilet, squinting at Trevon. Her gaze locked onto his


    crotch as she askeil. ¡°Did you use the toilet in the early morning?¡±


    Natalie remembere that the toilet was clean thest time she used itst night.


    What was happening now?


    Their eves met.


    Confusion painted Trevon¡¯s face when he saw the urine filled toilet rim.


    He hadn¡¯t gone to the toilet after lying down next to Nataliest night. Why was there so much urine?


    Last night, he had woken up in the middle of the night, his mind lingering on the scorching kiss. The


    heat in his body had. surged again, prompting him to shower. He remembered the toilet had been clean


    at that point.


    Noticing his wife¡¯s skeptical gaze, he did not know what to say. Before he could exin, Natalie said,


    ¡°Holding it in too long, huh?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been that long, only a couple of months. He thought it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. They had


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not even done anythingst night.


    This reminded Natalie of a few years ago when Trevon had a simr incident.


    Natalie pondered. His bathroom habits seemed normal, and he shouldn¡¯t have any rted health


    issues. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t aimed right.


    A hint of defeatced Trevon¡¯s features. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± he said, his voice frosty.


    However, Natalie was only partially convinced. After all, it was just the two of them in the room, and she


    knew she didn¡¯t urinate standing up. You can clean it yourself. Maybe you forgot to turn on the light


    when you peedst night.¡±


    Ill clean it up for you before you use the toilet, but I didn¡¯t pee there, Trevon exined, trying to clear


    his name. It would be awkward to ask Mary to clean it up, and Natalie strongly believed it was his work


    anyway.


    Natalie leaned against the door frame, watching the distinguished man clean the toilet with water and


    dry it meticulously. She felt for him. Just be careful¡­ and aim straight next time.¡±


    Trevon paused his wiping.


    For someone his age, it was the first time he¡¯d ever cleaned a toilet.


    By the time Natalie emerged from the restroom, Trevon had fully regained hisposure. Seeing her,


    he pulled her waist. and drew her into his embrace, half-smiling. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, would you like to


    conduct a medical examination for me? Get a feel¡±


    He had to prove that there was nothing wrong with little Trevon.


    ¡°Get a feel? Is he serious?¡± Natalie thought.


    ¡°Come on. I need to get to work. Hurry and freshen up while I change. Move now, she urged him.


    During the conversation. Jasper hurried in. He covered his lower body with his hands and dashed to


    the bed as he held his legs tight, hugged the stool, and headed for the toilet.


    Stepping onto the stool, he deftly removed his pants. The routine flowed smoothly, suggesting this


    wasn¡¯t his first time. Then, sshing overflowed from the bathroom, the sound of urine.


    Trevon purchased this stool to provide Natalie with a foot soak. He would sit in front of it and give her a


    massage. After seeing this item on a shopping app, he was worried about her developing edema in the


    future. He thought a preventive measure could be taken, so he put this small stool and a foot soak


    bucket into the room.


    Natalie stared in amazement at her son, who was urinating, as if she had cracked the case.


    Trevon was dumbfounded as well.


    Jasper, who had finished urinating, seemed quite proud. His pants were still halfway up, his little


    buttocks exposed. His face carried a hint of pride as he turned toward his parents as if seeking praise.


    Natalie felt somewhat awkward seeing her son¡¯s triumphant expression. Suddenly, she remembered


    how she had wrongly used Trevon of not aiming straight. But given his previous track record, she


    couldn¡¯t entirely me herself for the misunderstanding.


    Looking at the urine sshed out of the toilet, Trevon furrowed his brow. Try to aim straight next time.¡±


    He walked over, picked up his son with a sense of helplessness, dressed him, and then helped him


    wash his hands,


    The case had been solved, so it was time to apologize. After all, she had misunderstood her husband.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Jasper could use the toilet. I am sorry.¡±


    Drawing close to him, she tilted her head up in a pleasing manner, wearing a cheerful smile.


    Upon hearing this, Trevon tensed up and remained silent. He gazed at her, unblinking, causing her to


    feel a shiver down. her spine.


    Closing her eyes for a moment, she raised herself on tiptoe and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.


    Seeing his expression unchanged, she kissed him again.


    He wasn¡¯t genuinely angry. He was teasing her, and by the time she went in for the third kiss, he had


    already embraced her.


    Rose, Sherri, and Natalie were on duty today. They had the next two days off for a May Day holiday.


    Rushing to get ready for work, Rose hurriedly grabbed a boiled egg and a sandwich from the dining


    table. She put on her shoes and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Franck? Is he still sleeping?¡±


    Her father, William, handed her a ss smoothie while looking puzzled. ¡°Your brother went to Sapphire


    Cityst night to see Ava. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Bncing on one foot as she put on her shoes, Rose nearly stumbled ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t we agree to go


    together tomorrow? He left me behind?¡±


    Grace, having breakfast, nced at her watch and calmly reminded Rose, ¡°You¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s reminder, Rose didn¡¯t have time to ponder how her brother had broken his


    promise. She eximed, ¡°L. Grace, William, bye! I am going to work! See you!¡±


    William said with a concerned tone, ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    A voice from a distance could be heard, seeping into the vi from outside. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bete. I


    definitely can¡¯t break


    the record¡±


    William wanted to tell her that she could have left the bed earlier and enjoyed her morning.


    Seeing William sit down for breakfast again, Grace unexpectedly said, ¡°Both of our kids are like you.


    One sleeps in, and the other doesn¡¯t move until thest moment. Tune seemed to have a different


    effect on them, as they consistentlygged behind schedule¡±.


    Grace was speechless. It seemed that he interpreted her words the other way around,


    Once Rose got into the car, he urged Tom, gripping breakfast in one hand and taking a hearty bite. It


    was as though she was biting into his brother. Tom, seated in the driver¡¯s seat, could feel the fierce and


    intense hostility emanating from her.


    The phone was incessantly ringing in the car. Tom nced at her and saw that Rose was calling Frank.


    But wasn¡¯t Frank at home? Hadn¡¯t Ms. Roberts just left home top?


    What could be so crucial that Ms. Roberts had to call Frank dozens of times?


    After several unanswered calls, the car was almost at the hospital. Rose had finished her breakfast,


    leaving only the smoothie prepared by William. Irritated, she grumbled, ¡°Frank, you fucking liar. We


    were supposed to go to Sapphire City together tomorrow, and you went alone to see Avast night!¡±


    Tom opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He thought, ¡°Sure enough, people say the driver


    knows the most


    Secrets.


    Now it seemed that this statement was true. He supposed he was the onlyckey who knew that Frank


    sneaked off to Sapphire Cityst night to see Ava.


    At the moment, they were in Sapphire City.


    Frank had flown to Sapphire City after Hackett¡¯s engagement party. He carried his passport and ID


    card with him. All of these were because he had received a message from Ava saying. ¡°Frank, I miss


    you¡±


    He surprised her and flew over overnight. Initially, he agreed to go with Rose during the holiday, but


    Ava¡¯s messagepelled him to act otherwise.


    Frank should have informed Ava that he hade to Sapphire City, for he wanted to surprise her.


    He had slept well into the morning when a relentless stream of phone calls abruptly disrupted him. He


    mindlessly felt around his pillow for his phone and finally found it. Squinting at the screen, he


    discovered the caller was his stubborn.


    sister.


    He had thought the call was from Ava, so he tossed the phone aside. It was May 2nd, and she was


    probably still asleep in bed. He decided not to bother her.


    nning to get a bit more sleep, Rose called again. This time, Frank reluctantly answered the call. His


    morning voice was hoarse and unfriendly. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Rose had made the call in thest two minutes before her shift started.


    She turned on the speaker during the call. At this moment, she was dressed in a white coat. She


    grumbled, ¡°Cranky Franky, you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯re going back on your word. You¡¯re a liar. Weren¡¯t


    we supposed to go together tomorrow?*


    Striving to gather every fragment from her mind, she articted all the collected words without hinting


    of breathlessness. After finishing, she let out a deep exhale.


    ¡°Do you seriously enjoy being the third wheel all the time? I am the one dating Ava! Why does it always


    have to be me, you, and Rose?¡±


    Rose surprisedly found that she couldn¡¯t talk back. It seemed her brother was right, and it also felt like


    she was hindering her brother from being in a rtionship.


    You promised me to go together! Anyway, I don¡¯t care. You have to make up to me.¡±


    Rose pouted, but she was less aggressive. Frank could sense her anger had subsided.


    I can buy you a flight ticket to Artrond. Just bring your bodyguards and go there to enjoy your


    holiday. You can also invite Grace,¡± Frank suggested, wanting his sister to understand that she would


    still have a great time without him. Rose felt much better hearing that Frank had an alternative n.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. I¡¯ll ask Grace if she¡¯s free. If not, I¡¯ll go alone, and you¡¯ll have to pay for me.¡±


    Tve paid so much for you. Anyway, I am going back to sleep. If you call me again, I will cancel your


    flight ticket immediately¡±


    She had only bought two pairs of shoes for him, and he offered one to William. No matter what, she


    was his little sister. After hanging up the phone, Rose felt highly pleased. She even started humming a


    tune.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    It was 11 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    The sun cast its brilliant light upon Sapphire City, scorching everything in its path, mirroring the fiery


    heat that consumed.


    Frank¡¯s heart.


    His car was parked at the entrance of the estate. Instead of entering, he dialed Ava¡¯s number. He


    rested his head against the car seat, gazing skyward at the expanse adorned with a sun aze in fiery


    red.


    Swiftly. Ava¡¯s cheerful voice answered the call ¡°Frank,¡± she said, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Her voice infused him with an unexinable joy. Frank¡¯s lips curved slightly as he responded, ¡°Where


    are you going today?¡±


    Ava¡¯s tone held a touch of despair. With Alex on vacation and unable to visit Athana, time was


    constrained, and her words were tinged with resignation. ¡°Reading at home and painting. There¡¯s


    nowhere to go, she replied dejectedly.


    In reality, her disappointment stemmed from not having apanion. She believed engaging with


    someone of vastly different perspectives would lead to mundane conversations. Coordinating activities


    with them would also be draining; she opted not to squander her time


    Misaligned viewpoints gave rise to ack ofmon ground ¨C that¡¯s what it boiled down to. They


    would never be on the same page.


    Naturally, Frank discerned traces of disillusionment andnguor in her words. ¡°Come on out, he urged.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Ava, on the other end, queried in confusion.


    Frank chuckled and said, ¡°I am outside your residence. Get the driver to send you out. Let¡¯s hang out


    for a while today¡±


    The young girl seemed perplexed. Silence lingered on the line momentarily, and then Ava regained her


    bearings with a surprised tone. Her voice increased, and she asked, ¡°Frank, are you outside? In


    Sapphire City? When did you arrive?¡±


    Ava asked questions, but Frank did not find it bothersome. Her words tickled his heart, leaving it as


    light as a feather. He urged. ¡°Step out, and I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on my way. Stay on the line. I¡¯ll put you on speaker. I¡¯m dressed, and I will have to do


    my makeup. Wait for me. Ava responded, her words flowing without intent to end the call.


    Frank did not disconnect either, and he agreed, saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ava hurried to the bathroom, beginning her makeup routine. Gazing at her reflection, she realized her


    chosen attire was ideal for a date. Yet, facing a drawer overflowing with lipsticks, she wavered. She


    murmured to herself, ¡°Which color should I opt for? Peach pink, cherry pink, subtle orange, apricot, or


    carrot?¡±


    1


    The abundance of lipstick choices ignited the struggle to decide.


    Sometimes, an excess of options was not necessarily beneficial as itplicated the decision-making


    process.


    Frank resolved her dilemma, albeit unsure himself. ¡°Subtle orange,¡¯ he suggested.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fond of that shade too. Now, should I wear sandals or sneakers? I¡¯m wearing a dress


    today,¡± Ava pondered


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    aloud.


    ¡°Sneakers. I¡¯ll take you rock climbing and archery, Frank said.


    Such cool and exciting activities were typical to Ava¡¯s liking; they should captivate her. Her delight


    already radiated through the phone.


    ¡°Give me a few more minutes. I¡¯ll change into sportswear,¡± Ava replied, urgency colored her tone.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± he replied, unperturbed. The rest of his day belonged to her.


    Roughly 15 minutester, the estate¡¯s gate swung open. A Bugatti emerged, coasting alongside


    Frank¡¯s car.


    A figure disembarked, d in a sleeveless ck and white striped top, white high-waisted shorts, and a


    beige decorative belt cinching her waist. Her cascading curly hair framed her face, and on her wrist


    gleamed the bracelet he had gifted her, its sparkle dancing with each movement,


    A beige baseball cap rested atop the head, providing shelter from the warm sun. On the feet, a pair of


    small white shoes radiated youthful energy from head to toe.


    Upon spotting her, Frank could not help but sigh inwardly. It appeared fitting for Hackett to ssify him


    as a ¡°manther.¡±


    Swiftly opening the car door and stepping out, Ava briskly walked into his embrace. Her hands found


    rest at his waist, and she looked up at him with a joyful expression.


    The surrounding bodyguards averted their gazes once more, adhering to an unspoken rule ¨C if it was


    not meant to be seen, they looked away. The driver of the Bugatti immediately turned the car around


    and headed back to the estate.


    Joy and unbridled surprise adorned Ava¡¯s face, and she inquired, ¡°How did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Did I not promise toe see you? Frank replied.


    ¡°I was taken by surprise, Ava respondeil cheerily. She tiptoed and nted a kiss on Frank¡¯s lips, not


    once but twice. How could a man who had missed someone so deeply restrain himself from such


    yful teasing?


    Immediately, his hand cradled the back of her head, and the freshly applied lipstick immediately


    transferred to his lips. A sweet fragrance lingered between their lips, and as they parted, their tongues


    conveyed their mutual yearning. Time stood still as their desires intertwined.


    Ava leaned softly against Frank¡¯s chest as the kiss concluded, her breathing slightly heavier. She


    asked. ¡®Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Frank replied lovingly. Ava had be adept at deciphering this automatic response ¨C ¡°Mm¡±


    meant ¡°yes.


    After discussing and determining a n, the two established their itinerary: they would start with rock


    climbing, followed by archery. They intended to explore a haunted house and engage in jet skiing


    tomorrow.


    At the Athana Hospital, Sherri had stopped Hackett from delivering special meals for his pregnant wife.


    Her prolonged detachment from the organization made reintegration necessary. To allow Rose some


    rest, Sherri arranged takeout for


    everyone.


    Rose was in a good mood because she would travel the next day, and Frank would cover the


    expenses. She could indulge herself. Holding her phone, she upied Sherri¡¯s office, awaiting the


    arrival of the food.


    With time on her hands, she began scrolling through her friends¡¯ posts. In the process, she came


    across Ava¡¯s post. The photo depicted Ava rock climbing, gripping the ropes, and standing atop the


    highest point. Her triumphant gesture radiated happiness.


    Frank evidently captured the photo.


    It seemed Frank had meticulously nned their trip to Sapphire City, which exined why he had gone


    without her. As she thought about this. Rose sighed in resignation.


    While waiting for the food, Natalie sifted through medical records. She nced up, her suspicion


    evident, and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve been sighing¡±


    Sherri, who was seated next to them, puckered her lips and said, ¡°You are nursing a heartache, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    In response, Rose propped her head and questioned, ¡°Sherri, I have not even been in a rtionship.


    How can I have a broken heart? I don¡¯t even know where my boyfriend is.¡±


    ¡°That was a prolonged sigh. Tell me, why is this beauty heartbroken? Natalie asked poetically.


    Simrly, Rose embraced her role as an actress and dramatically replied, ¡°Cranky Franky had


    ruthlessly abandoned me. Spare me this discussion about heartaches.¡±


    Witnessing this, Sherri was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Could you bothmunicate using the modernnguage? Cut out those fancy characters¡¯ y. It is


    rather absurd.¡± Sherrimented as she could not bear witnessing their theatrics.


    The modernnguage was less poetic. Rose began sharing the reason behind her sigh. In a sad voice,


    she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Cranky Franky had promised to take me to Sapphire City tomorrow, yet he


    sneaked away without mest night.


    ¡°When I woke up, he was already in bed at the Sapphire Hotel. You can see it for yourself in Ava¡¯s post.


    However, Cranky Franky felt remorse for his actions, so he got a ticket for me to go to Artrond with


    all expenses covered.¡±


    Rose¡¯s chin tilted proudly as she spoke, clearly fond of her brother¡¯s straightforward and assertive


    manner.


    Mentally processing Rose¡¯s words, Natalie reviewed their essence. Frank hai journeyed to Sapphire


    City in search of Ava.


    Considering the timeline, the couple had been apart for nearly a month and clearly needed this


    reunton.


    Seated nearby, Sherri¡¯s primary concern was not Frank¡¯s trip to Sapphire City but Rose¡¯s impending


    journey to Artrond the next day. She promptly messaged her brother, Edward, [Edward, are you


    traveling anywhere tomorrow?]


    Edward promptly responded, 11 am not going anywhere.]


    Sherri yfully tempted in response, [Don¡¯t you want to travel? I¡¯ve noticed you have been quite


    exhaustedtely. As your little sister, I am extending an invitation to you for a few days of vacation.)


    A whiff of suspicion reached Edward, and he said, (Get straight to the point.]


    Sherri persisted as she replied, This is the point. I think you need a break from your weariness. After I


    became richer, 1


    never truly treated you, my older brother. So, why not take a short trip this time? To Artrond. I¡¯ve


    heard the beaches. there are breathtakingly beautiful, with numerous exciting ces to visit. It¡¯s an


    exceptional travel destination. Since I cannot go due to my pregnancy, why not go on my behalf?]


    These words could not prate Edward¡¯s defenses, and he did buy them. He replied coldly. (You


    might want to try a different tactic]


    Sherri sighed as she pondered, ¡°Why is he so hard to fool?¡¯ After a brief moment of contemtion, she


    tried an earnest approach once more and texted. The reality is that Rose is heading to Artrond


    tomorrow. I have noticed you are also on your own. Rose is single too. Traveling together is not a big


    deal. It is more enjoyable when you travel with more people, and it is safer for a girl not to travel alone,


    right, Edward?]


    Edward could see through his sister¡¯s matchmaking attempts and replied. [Mind your own business.]


    Seeing her brother¡¯s imperviousness, Sherri sighed again.


    Rose turned towards her, inquiring, ¡°What is bothering you now?¡±


    Natalie observed beforementing. ¡°To the uninformed, your sighs could be mistaken for youthful


    impatience.¡±


    Just then, the takeout arrived, Rose once again assumed the role of the household matriarch. How


    could she let two pregnant women do all the work? She organized each dish, aware that Sherri favored


    tangy vors, while Natalie was not particr about her choices.


    During the meal, Sherri persisted with her intentions. Casually concealing her motives, she said to


    Rose, who was engrossed in her food, ¡°Rose, could you send me your flight details to my phone


    Rose swallowed a bite and regarded Sherri cautiously, asking. ¡°What do you need it for?¡±


    Sherri attempted to sound convincing and replied, ¡°Posting on social media, you know? If I¡¯m not part


    of the travel buzz this May Day, won¡¯t it be embarrassing?¡±


    Swallowing her food, Rose responded. Sure, you can even travel like that?¡±


    Having been best friends and confidantes for many years. Natalie had long seen through Sherri¡¯s act


    and understood what. was transpiring. She replied, ¡°If she wants to, she could globetrot this May Day.


    Don¡¯t doubt it. Let¡¯s finish eating¡±


    Rose said in response, oblivious to Sherri¡¯s hidden agenda. Alright then, you two cannot really embark


    on exciting journeys now, so I do the groundwork for you. I¡¯llpile a list of all the exciting spots, and


    when you have some free time or a few monthster, you can go. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you then¡±


    Finishing her meal swiftly, Natalie sent a message to Sherri¡¯s phone. [Are you attempting to y


    matchmaker?]


    Sherri did not respond to the message but winked at Natalie, conveying her intentions.


    Rose¡¯s personality harmonized well with Edward¡¯s more reserved demeanor, theyplemented each


    other. If they did. end up together, they could infuse his life with excitement. Rose had the potential to


    bring immense joy and happiness; it would not be a bad oue.


    It might even be the best scenario if they became a couple.


    Such were Natalie¡¯s thoughts, and she wished for Edward¡¯s well-being. Considering his age, he was


    already 30, and his mother might be increasingly anxious. After all, Sherri already had two children.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    With Ava in tow, Frank did not go shooting or jet skiing after their rock climbing session.


    Instead, Ava had expressed her wish to buy him clothes and have him apany her shopping.


    As such, there was no choice but to indulge her.


    The two walked hand in hand through the Sapphire City shopping mall. Instead of sitting on a couch,


    Frank stood by the fitting room door, awaiting Ava as she tried on clothes.


    Before long. Ava walked out. She was wearing casual trousers and a loose beige shirt. The front edges


    were tucked into the pants.


    Innocence and maturity melded seamlessly, their distinct qualities harmoniously blending together.


    After stepping out. Ava turned around in front of Frank, asking with a smile, ¡®Do I look good?¡±


    Frank straightened up, adjusting Ava¡¯s hair and tenderly pinching her neck. ¡°You look great. There¡¯s no


    need to change it. Keep that on.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I also think it¡¯s quite nice, clean, and neat, Ava replied.


    Afterward, Frank strode purposefully to the counter to pay, instructing the cashier, Pack up all the


    clothes she tried


    earlier.


    He then retrieved a card from his wallet, cing it on the table for the cashier to swipe.


    The cashier was thrilled as her work performance was about closing sales. She evenplimented


    Ava saying, ¡°Your boyfriend is so thoughtful. He¡¯ll buy anything you¡¯ve tried on. That is so attentive of


    him.


    Ava smiled faintly, her face flushing. Thepliment was too straightforward, making her slightly


    embarrassed. She quietly muttered, ¡°He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Under the envious gazes of onlookers, the two departed hand in hand, Frankden with shopping


    bags


    ¡°What else do you want to buy?¡± Frank asked.


    This was his first time shopping, and he was unsure how to apany her. He intended to foot the bill


    for whatever she


    wanted.


    Ava cast a sidelong nce at the shopping bags in Frank¡¯s hands. He had bought quite a bit of clothes


    for her. Carrying more would be tiresome, and she did not need clothes. However, the significance of


    the clothes Frank bought was different. After briefly contemting, Ava said, ¡°I will buy you clothes


    too¡±


    Frank declined. Dressing up was straightforward for him, and he would rather spend time on her. As


    such, he suggested saying. ¡°Let¡¯s buy your stuff.


    ¡°I am not buying anything else. What you bought for me willst a long time. I¡¯m delighted. She smiled


    genuinely, her happiness palpable, and he responded with a subtle curl of his lips.


    However, Ava nned to secretly prepare a gift for him next time, using money she earned.


    At the end of the workday. Tom handed Rose her ne ticket. She snapped a picture and sent it to


    Sherri


    Sherri looked at the photo on her phone satisfactorily and forwarded it to Edward


    A single ne ticket passed through the hands of three individuals and arrived at its destination.


    Upon returning home. Rose bounced into the living room, humming a tune, and found her parents on


    the couch. She grinned and pouted, ¡°Grace, William, are you bothing on the trip with me


    tomorrow?¡±


    Upon hearing this, both parents turned to their exuberant daughter. William spoke apologetically.


    ¡°Rose, I might not have time to go. Are you going on a trip? To Sapphire City?¡±


    William felt reassured that Rose was going to Sapphire City as Frank would be there to look after her.


    Grace chimed in and said. ¡°Your brother¡¯s off to court his girlfriend, so I need to oversee the pier and


    business.¡±


    ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s busy, and no one can make it. I am the only one with leisure time. My brother is


    busy courting, and I am the only one who truly intends to enjoy myself,¡± Rose thought


    With a touch of disappointment, Rose replied, ¡®Okay then, I will go alone. I will not be heading to


    Sapphire City. I will be going to Artrond. Think about anything you need me to bring back tonight


    Grace said, ¡°Get some heatstroke medication, cold remedies, and other daily necessities. Should I


    arrange for a few other people to apany you?¡±


    This utterance was more of a query than a definitive n. However, Rose saw the underlying


    expectations in her mother¡¯s eyes. Unable to decline, sheprehended what they were evading. With


    a smile, she promptly consented, saying. ¡°Certainly


    Rose¡¯s prompt reply surprised both her parents, including William. Grace¡¯s heart stirred while she tried


    to maintain her calmposure.


    After a while, a rare smile appeared on Grace¡¯sposed face. William gently held onto his wife for


    sce out of Rose¡¯s sight.


    Grace took a deep breath to calm herself down before instructing again. ¡°Go and make the necessary


    preparations. If you find yourself short on funds, your father will provide.¡±


    Despite his curiosity about why he was chosen. William readily agreed, his voice carrying a mixture of


    assurance and warmth. He responded, ¡®I will provide the financial support needed, covering whatever


    expenses that arise. As long as our Rose enjoys herself, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rose replied.


    With the support of her parents, Rose ascended the stairs to tidy up her belongings. Only her parents


    remained downstairs, and William sensed his wife¡¯s demeanor shift. He leaned in, embracing Grace¡¯s


    shoulderfortingly, saying. ¡®Is this not a reason to rejoice? Look, even Rose has agreed to have the


    bodyguard apany her openly. Our family¡¯s prospects will only improve with time. And you know,


    Frank is now acuvely pursuing his wife. It¡¯s a bit like how I pursued. you in the pasL¡¤¡±


    The initial mncholic subject took a new direction thanks to William¡¯s choice of words, transforming


    the ambiance into one where someone was asserting their presence. Grace stood there, momentarily


    lost for words, her gaze fixed on her husband as she questioned, ¡°You¡¯d still make the same impact


    even with a bit less attention-seeking. Get some rest


    William did not take offense; he grinned yfully. As long as Grace was content, that was all that truly


    mattered.


    Meanwhile, at Phoenix Manor, Natalie had just finished her shower and was perched at the edge of the


    bed. Trevon maintained his tradition of providing her with a nightly foot massage before retiring for the


    night, diligently upholding this routine without fail


    Jasper fetched a stool and settled beside his father, his intent to observe clear. Deprived of the


    opportunity to y with the water, he was left only with the role of an onlooker. Clutching a milk bottle


    with a straw, he took sips intermittently. His petite gaze remained fixated on the bucket, the thirst for


    water resonating deeply within his eyes.


    The scene of the three of them was exceptionally heartwarming, with two men protecting a woman.


    Trevon looked at Natalie, who had been engrossed in scrolling through her phone, and assumed a


    mockingly discontented tone, asking, ¡°What has captivated your attention? Are the two of us insufficient


    to hold your attention?¡±


    ¡°Is the charm of a handsome man and a charming young boy not captivating enough?¡± he mused


    inwardly.


    After reading Sherri¡¯s message, she lifted her gaze to the duo before her-a towering man and a linle


    boy, both exuding undeniable charm. A sensation of contentment and fulfillment washed over her as


    though their allure had touched the heavens. Natalie responded, ¡°Sherri messaged me, revealing she


    artfully duped her brother into embarking on a trip.


    Trevon was disinterested in discussing matters rted to Edward. The smile on his face faded,


    reced by a touch of solemnity in his eyes, suspecting Natalie was conversing with Edward through


    her phone.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Sherri is orchestrating a blind date for Edward. Would you like to know who is


    part of this blind date?¡± Natalie asked.


    Natalie recognized his jealousy, the pungent aroma of envy wafting so strongly that it almost became


    discernible even. without taking a breath. With a yful demeanor, she inquired, feigning an air of


    mystery.


    Trevon¡¯s interest was not particrly piqued, his demeanor verging on indifference. Nheless, he


    extended her a measure of courtesy, asking. ¡°Perhaps a nurse from your hospital?¡±


    Meanwhile, his hands continued their gentle massage of her feet, employing techniques he had


    acquired from online sources, revealing a level of adeptness.


    ¡°Rose, Natalie stated with a smile as her gaze lingered on him.


    At the utterance of that name, Trevon¡¯s foot-massaging motion faltered briefly. Surprise flickered across


    his eyes. After a momentary pause, he curved his lips into a smile, saying. It¡¯s not entirely improbable.


    That might indeed be quite appealing¡±


    On the engagement party day. Trevon also talked about this with Frank. However, The response he


    received was a withering re of disapproval from the formidable Frank.


    A thought whispered through Trevon¡¯s mind as he pondered, ¡°If this scenario came true, the


    tempestuous Frank might lose hisposure,


    ¡°The mere contemtion of this oue is extremely satisfying. After all, Edward could love


    whomever his heart desired as long as he did not think about my wife!


    A subtle, knowing glint danced in Trevon¡¯s eyes as Natalie raised a curious eyebrow. Pondering briefly


    if it was a trick of her imagination, she asked with a wry smile, ¡°Why do I sense a mischievous


    undertone in your demeanor, perhaps a hint of schadenfreude?


    With a thorough inspection, it became clear that the man was barely containing his amusement


    Meeting her inquiring gaze, Trevon surrendered to hisughter without restraint. After patting his hands


    dry, he yfully ruffled his son¡¯s hair at the side.


    In the next moment, Jasper disyed his discontent, and his voice tinged with disdain as he voiced his


    dissatisfaction, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s filthy.¡±


    His visage conveyed a mixture of scorn and usation, almost as if implying, ¡°Keep your hands off my


    head, and if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    Suppressing the urge to reprimand Jasper, Trevon quelled the impulse. After all, his son was still


    rtively young. Instead, Trevon questioned, ¡°While you sat by the side, you considered ying with


    the water. Did it not cross your mind that your mother¡¯s foot-washing water might not be the cleanest?¡±


    Resolute in his stance, Jasper refused to yield, his response colored with petnce, ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Deprived of his water y and receiving an unwee head pat from his father afterward, Jasper


    harbored considerable discontent. Clutching his bottle, he headed toward his tiny bed, his expression a


    blend of dissatisfaction and resolve.


    A knock erhoed through the door, and Mary¡¯s mellifluous voice filtered in from outside, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    Mrs, Wilson, I have prepared some swift grain. Shall I bring it in for you?¡±


    Within therger family circle, only a select few knew Natalie¡¯s impending twin motherhood. Theo knew


    first, followed by Rachel and Caleb. Cage and Mary were next to join this confidential circle. The rest


    remained unaware of Natalie¡¯s pregnancy, let alone the revtion of twins.


    Upon hearing this, Trevon rose to answer the door, a gestureden with respect for Mary, an elder who


    had dutifully served the family for an extended period. ¡°I will retrieve it shortly, he responded graciously


    Observing Trevon¡¯s appetite for the swift grain, Mary promptly offered, ¡°No need for you to fetch it. I will


    deliver it to you. It¡¯s a mere matter of minutes. Your focus should be on tending to Mrs. Wilson, and I


    am more than willing to assist.¡±


    Every word Mary spoke bore the weight of sincerity. Her only wish was for the safety and well-being of


    Natalie¡¯s unborn child. With three children gracing the Wilson household, life was vibrant and


    animated.


    Brimming with delight, she carried the swift grain upstairs. Her footsteps were gentle, and she ced


    the dish on a nearby table. Then, Mary carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, the swift grain is here. It¡¯s still


    warm Would you like me to put Jasper to


    bed?¡±


    Jasper wanted to sleep with his parents. Over the past few days, he hadmandeered the master


    bedroom, relishing the ambiance and the chance to bounce about on the expansive bed. Even the


    asional swat from Trevon failed to sting. In light of this, Jasper protested, ¡°No, I want Mommy and


    Daddy,¡±


    Mary hesitated to disrupt this heartwarming tableau yet remained attentive to Trevon¡¯s decision. Should


    he opt for Jasper¡¯s removal, she stood ready to oblige.


    Trevon cast a resigned nce at his determined son. He found himself powerless to turn Jasper away.


    After all, whether sleep came or not, their proximity yieldedfort. Enfolding Jasper in a warm


    embrace, he gently kissed his forehead before responding. ¡°Let him rest here. Mary, prepare some


    baked oats for him tomorrow.¡±


    At that moment, Natalie chimed in, her voice tender. ¡®Mary, you should retire for the night. Natalie felt a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    pang of sympathy for Mary. Advancing years had taken a toll, making it challenging for her to keep


    pace with their nocturnal activities. The prospect of baked oats in the morning garnered her approval


    Jasper would undoubtedly enjoy them as well.


    In line with Trevon¡¯s thoughts, Jasper¡¯s growth was of paramount importance. Despite Jasper¡¯s stature,


    Trevon held a seed of concern, hoping to ensure his son¡¯s optimal development.


    ¡°Very well, I understand I will prepare them early tomorrow. As one grows older, mornings tend to


    beckon earlier. Now, off to sleep with you all


    After conveying her assurance, Mary departed and gently shut the door. The sound of the door¡¯s


    closure held a gentleness as if she feared startling the child within Natalie¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Rest, or else you will have to sleep outdoors,¡± Trevon instructed, his words directed at the spirited


    Jasper.


    Jasper, feigning slumber, exhibited his innate skill. While Trevon and Natalie enjoyed their swift grain


    soup, the youngdy upon the bed, utterly motionless except for the fluttering of his eyshes, a


    traitorous tell of his pretense.


    Trevon and Natalie shared smiles, unable to contain their mutual amusement at Jasper¡¯s act.


    After supper. Trevon descended to the lower floor to wash the bowls before returning to the room. He


    lifted the covers and slipped into bed, embracing Natalie. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he


    murmured in a muffled voice, ¡°Natalie.


    Natalie¡¯s eyelids drooped, the veil of sleepiness descending. In a semi-conscious, hazy state, she


    responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A gentle kiss brushed against her hair, Trevon¡¯s touch suffused with tenderness as he said, ¡°I am


    departing on a brief overseas trip tomorrow. I will try my best to return by evening


    Since the start of her pregnancy, Trevon had remained constantly by her side-departing carly, returning


    early. Business trips were eschewed whenever possible to avoid missing any facet of the pregnancy


    journey. This time, however, circumstances left him with no choice but to depart, as his signature was


    required for a contract renewal.


    While identifying a new supplier was feasible, the process was time-consuming. Additionally, assessing


    thepany¡¯s capabilities was essential. Opting to sign the contract personally proved to be the most


    pragmatic solution. Rtions with the other party had remained consistently smooth, and he sought to


    minimize anyplications that might arise during Natalie¡¯s pregnancy.


    Beneath the covers, Natalie gradually turned toward him. Her arms encircled his waist, her face nestled


    against his chest as she replied, ¡°Trevon, I am not as delicate as you think. If you have obligations to


    fulfill, proceed as necessary. If you are unable to return tomorrow, do not push yourself. Safety takes


    precedence. I can invite my mother or grandfather over if you are genuinely concerned


    After conveying this, Natalie lifted her gaze to meet his, seeking his concurrence. Asting marriage


    necessitated mutual discourse and consideration. Shared respect formed the cornerstone.


    From her perspective, marriage ought to resemble this. Unteral decisions based on a perception of


    triviality had no ce. Coboration and consultation with one another were paramount. Every


    individual¡¯s thought processes vary, thus shaping their decisions.


    Trevon lowered his gaze, a tender gleam gracing his eyes as he asked, ¡°You have such unwavering


    trust in me? You do not require me to return?¡±


    Natalie chuckled softly within his embrace, her hands tightening around his waist. She questioned, ¡°In


    such situations, it is a matter of your self-discipline, Mr. Wilson. Relying on me for surveince would


    likely leave you in quite a mess, do you not think?¡±


    ¡°My discipline has always been steadfast. I have even ceased speaking with my secretary Jim now


    handles everything¡± Trevon¡¯s words attested to his allegiance.


    Upon hearing that, Natalie replied, ¡°You are not plotting to arrange another romantic entanglement for


    Jim Hawk? The poor man, his romantic interludes seem fleeting Treat him more kindly moving


    forward.


    As she pondered about Jim¡¯s predicament, a twinge of sympathy tugged at her.


    Trevon answered, ¡°Rest now. It is not your duty to sympathize with him.¡±


    A tinge of jealousy was once again stirring. Natalie opted not to continue lest Mr. Hawk inadvertently


    bear the brunt of it


    on the morrow.


    At that instance, a tranquil night enveloped everyone. Athana, the capital city, shared this quality, while


    Sapphire City exhibited its own unique allure.


    Cherishing moments with someone you held dear always proved gratifying, yet time swiftly slipped


    through one¡¯s grasp. Moments felt inadequate, and the ability to freeze time during the most cherished


    intervals would indeed be magical.


    Outside the Turner Manor, a parked car housed a couple gripped by the reluctance to part. Their


    fingers intertwined while a young girl sported a pout. The man¡¯s sidelong gaze fixed upon her, his


    profound eyes as dark as the night.


    ¡°I will escort you inside. Tomorrow, I will fetch you for a motorcycle ride. Frank said as he made a


    promise.


    Following their shopping excursion. Ava and Frank shared a dinner. Recognizing the time, Frank


    decided to send her back.


    Frank discerned her reluctance to depart, yet boundaries remained. Allowing her to spend the night


    elsewhere was not an option. This was Sapphire City. While Ava¡¯s father had not explicitly rejected their


    engagement, neither had he offered his approval.


    She could venture out to enjoy herself at this juncture, but she must return home. Otherwise, even their


    engagement might be jeopardized.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    The bright moonlight spilled down, suffusing the car with a gentle brightness. Amidst the air, an aura of


    romance lingered.


    A soft breeze swept by, causing the roadside grass to sway. The des of grass yfully nudged one


    another as they moved.


    Inside the enclosedpartment, only the echoes of kisses resonated. The girl closed her eyes,


    relishing the affection from the man. With his eyes open, a faint crimson hue tinged his gaze. He


    tenderly traced every contour of her features, meticulous and attentive.


    Tracing the memory of their encounter, he eased back slightly, granting the girl a brief respite to catch


    her breath before leaning down again to graze the tender, desireden corners of her lips. The pangs


    of longing spread freely between their lips and teeth, reluctant to part.


    No number of kisses felt satiating. His hand instinctively ascended her back, moving leisurely until his


    palm rested on her neck. Their breaths grewbored, foreheads touching, synchronizing their heavy


    exhtions.


    Ava¡¯s face took on a flushed hue akin to a delicate blush. Her lips held a gentle swelling. Reluctant to


    let go of him, she clung to his neck fervently.


    A husky resonance rumbled against her neck as the man asked, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    Ava nodded, her reluctance evident, as she nestled against his shoulder.


    Eventually, with Ava nestled at his shoulder, he sent a message to Joseph, instructing him toe and


    collect her.


    Shortly after that, Joseph¡¯s car emerged from the estate. Spotting Joseph through the car window, the


    man patted Ava¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Your brother¡¯s here to fetch you.¡±


    At his announcement, Ava finally relinquished her hold. Frank affectionately tousled her hair and said,


    ¡°Ille to pick you up tomorrow morning. You decide the time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ava replied obediently, her toneced with reluctance and a hint of helplessness.


    Then, Frank swung open the car door and disembarked. Joseph, who was donned in pajamas a typical


    attire at 10:30 pm ¨C briefly met his gaze before opening the passenger door, inviting Ava to exit.


    Joseph¡¯s keen eyes naturally detected his sister¡¯s atypical rosy checks. Heprehended the situation


    but maintained politeness as Frank ensured Ava¡¯s safe return. As such, Joseph said, ¡°Thank you for


    bringing Ava back. Young girls shouldn¡¯t stay upte at night. Perhaps, you can send her home earlier


    next time.¡±


    Frank grasped the meaning behind Joseph¡¯s words, recognizing that thetter had found it toote. He


    responded, ¡°Ill do my best.¡±


    He refrained from issuing a definitivemitment.


    Matters of the heart were elusive to predict urately. If he agreed and failed to deliver, he risked


    appearing unreliable.


    Once Ava was seated in Joseph¡¯s car, Frank addressed Joseph, saying. ¡°Open the trunk for a


    moment.¡±


    Joseph unlocked the passenger side, allowing his sister to settle in. Then, he popped the trunk open,


    observing as Frank retrieved bags from his car and transferred them into Joseph¡¯s vehicle. A faint


    smirk danced on his lips, a nearly teasing gesture, as hemented, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made quite


    the investment.


    Frank responded, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    With everything stowed, Joseph promptly took the driver¡¯s seat. He nodded to Frank, who was leaning


    against the car door. before turning the car back into the estate.


    Once the car had pulled into the estate, Frank lingered a moment longer, reluctant to depart. After not


    smoking the entire day, he extracted a pack of cigarettes from the car. Tapping one out, he ignited it,


    and the crimson ember flickered brightly in the subdued ambiance. After taking a draw and exhaling, he


    turned toward the bodyguard, who had already started to walk away, and asked, ¡°Care for one?¡±


    The bodyguards shook their heads in unison, politely declining. Yet, out of courtesy, Frank extracted


    another cigarette from the trunk and handed it to the guard stationed at the main entrance, saying,


    ¡°Workingte into the night is hard work. Take this to stay alert.


    The guard epted the cigarette. But, as he was about the decline Frank¡¯s offer, Frank had already


    started the engine and pulled away.


    In the wake of his departure, all that lingered was the murmur of the wind and a haze of uncertainty.


    The bodyguard thought. ¡°To smoke or not to smoke? Is this considered a form of bribery?¡±


    From the moment she woke up, Rose began berating Frank in her heart for his actions. Why did he


    book such an early flight? People do not even wake up this early for work!


    Carrying a white suitcase, she descended the stairs. When William noticed Roseing down the


    stairs, he rushed forward to help her move the luggage. He expressed concern and said, ¡®I¡¯ve prepared


    some breakfast for you. Take it with you, and you can eat it on your way to the airport


    He handed Rose the breakfast and helped load her suitcase into the trunk of the car.


    Grace approached the pair and instructed, ¡°Stay safe. Four people are apanying you, but they will


    not interfere with your trip or report on your actions and whereabouts. They are merely responsible for


    your safety.¡±


    Taking a bite of the sandwich her father made, Rose nodded before opening her arms to embrace her


    mother. She said. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Love you.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes briefly moistened at Rose¡¯s words, and she patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, reminding


    her, ¡°You¡¯re runningte. Isn¡¯t the flight at 6:30 am?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye. I¡¯ll bring you something back when I return.¡± Rose said before departing.


    Even though she was using William¡¯s money, she still wanted to show her gratitude.


    ¡°Alright, Grace responded softly. She felt touched and warmed in her heart.


    At the Athana Airport, a woman wore a short white polo shirt and torn ck jeans, a dark blue baseball


    cap on her head, and a mini limited edition bucket bag hanging from her shoulder. She also wore


    sunsses with pale purple lenses.


    Behind her were four men dressed in in clothes. They were following closely behind her.


    Rose pushed her suitcase herself to avoid arousing suspicion, striding purposefully toward the airport.


    People who always stay ahead of fashion trends tend to have an inherent knack for attracting


    attention.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    People nced at her asionally when checking tickets from a distance. Rose boarded the ne


    and found her seat ording to her ticket. Frank had a conscience and booked her a first-ss seat


    ¡°Frank is still rather considerate,¡± Rose thought to herself.


    She sat in the window seat. A beam of sunlight snuck in, and she was rtively content. The four


    bodyguards who followed her could not sit beside her since their tickets were purchasedter. Frank¡¯s


    tickets were booked in advance, causing two bodyguards to sit behind Rose and two in the economy


    ss.


    Rose felt drowsy as soon as she sat down. Having woken up early in the morning, she suspected


    Frank had done this intentionally. She did not remove her sunsses, pulled her hat low, and covered


    herself with a thin nket, preparing to sleep.


    Sleepiness overcame her swiftly. The ne had not taken off yet, and she was already in dreand.


    As such, she did not notice the person sitting next to her.


    A man stood by the seat, his lowered eyelids ncing at her attire as he hesitated momentarily. He did


    not say a word as he gently sat down beside her.


    A flight attendant approached to inquire about his needs, but before she could speak, the man


    extended his long hand. gesturing for her to be quiet. He then waved his hand, indicating he did not


    need anything.


    The flight attendant assumed they were a couple and regarded them with envious and congrattory


    eyes.


    The man did not want to exin further.


    Just then, the sound of a vibrating phone came from his pocket. After sending a reply, he turned off his


    phone and quietlyid back on his seal, pretending to sleep.


    The ne took off, and Rose had already in deep slumber. Her usual sleep position was not great, and


    sleeping while sitting was ufortable. In her dreams, she had forgotten she was on a ne, and


    she tilted her head to the side.


    A sudden force jolted the man beside her. He turned to look at Rose but saw she had not reacted. She


    was sleeping soundly. Was this insomnia? Catching up on lost sleep after waking up early?


    How long had they boarded the ne since she had already fallen into a deep slumber?


    Edward extended his hand, gently nudging Rose¡¯s head toward the center of the seat. Yet, after two


    attempts, she still ended up slumped against his shoulder. After repeating this process three times, he


    ultimately surrendered, thinking. ¡°Well, I suppose it is going to be like this.


    Eventually, he closed his eyes, surrendering to slumber as well. Having stayed awake all night to


    been an elusivepanion.


    Rose¡¯s eyes remained shut, yet her hands were raised as if to rouse herself. She momentarily forgot


    she was on a ne. ¡°Ah¡­ sofortable, she mumbled.


    Seated beside her, Edward observed her without expression and noted that herposure exceeded


    even that of Sherri.


    Now fully awake, Rose yawned and surveyed her surroundings. Absentmindedly addressing herself


    and the person beside her, she muttered, ¡°Forgot I was on the ne. I slept like a log¡±


    As her gaze shifted, she noticed the man seated beside her. Donning sses, he sported khaki


    trousers and a casual shirt. He exuded a handsome elegance.


    Puzzled, she wondered, ¡°Wait, why is Edward Landor sitting next to me? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Observing the astonishment on the face of the Roberts family¡¯s daughter, Edward could not help but


    chuckle, a faint smile gracing his lips. ¡°What a coincidence, he remarked.


    ¡°What a coincidence! Are you also headed to Artrond? Are you on vacation? Rose asked, her


    expression brimmed with disbelief.


    ¡°We are already in Artrond. We are not going,¡± Edward replied, correcting her.


    However, he omitted that she had slept through the entire journey. Concerned she might feel


    embarrassed, he subtly adjusted his shoulder to alleviate the numbness.


    ¡°Already? I slept the entire way. Oh my God. I thought I was in my bed. What¡¯s wrong with your


    shoulder? Could it be frozen shoulder?¡± Rose inquired, her concern palpable.


    Edward found himself at a loss for words.


    A moment¡¯s pause followed, then Edward politely replied, ¡°A little.¡±


    Upon learning that the person beside her was suffering. Rose¡¯s natural inclination as a healer emerged.


    She offered advice, saying. ¡°As a friend, I would suggest looking into this. It¡¯s a chronic ailment that


    worsens with fatigue. Do you frequently experience soreness? I can show you some exercisester.


    They¡¯re quite effective. If you ignore this now, you might have trouble lifting your arms as you age. It¡¯s


    quite unfortunate.¡±


    Edward, who was fibbing, now felt embarrassed at his fabricated condition.


    After disembarking, the pair walked side by side, trailed by bodyguards who exchanged nces at the


    sight of Mr. Landor as if they were conveying a silent message.


    One of the bodyguards signaled through his eyes, saying. The two of them are on an overseas date.


    The other bodyguard replied silently, ¡°How would I know? I just saw it. It was a mistake.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± Rose inquired, her usual affable nature shining through.


    Edward, typically reserved in his responses, recognized that silence would be impolite when faced with


    such a straightforward question. At the Wintend Hotel,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m staying there too. Shall we head there together? Rose suggested, considering


    him a genuine friend by now.


    Rose Roberts really treated him as a friend now. He felt that this person was easy to get along with. In


    addition, he was Sherri Landor¡¯s brother, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Certainly, as long as you don¡¯t mind,¡± Edward concurred, recollecting Frank¡¯s words.


    Rose responded gracefully, ¡°Why would I mind? We¡¯re merely friends, not a couple.


    If one had a girlfriend, but their heart belonged to someone else, even a fool would feel uneasy.


    However, Rose kept this thought to herself, silently musing over it.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Rose stood at the hotel entrance, clutching her suitcase. Amidst the flurry of activity, she could not help


    but marvel at the Wintend Hotel¡¯s concept of harmonizing its design with the elements of the wind.


    The hotel fronted the sea, a lone structure braving the wind. Before it sprawled a stretch of golden


    beach, far from the urban mor. It was as if stepping into this serene expanse could soothe even the


    most agitated heart.


    However, for Rose¡¯s disposition, it was quite the opposite. Calmness eluded her, she was engulfed by


    excitement and delight, her inner world resonating with the joyousmotion.


    The suites epassed nine diverse styles ¨C a standalone sea-view vi, a line of six-story


    guesthouses, and even translucent sunrooms¡­.


    Frank truly understood her preferences. This ce was her heaven, evoking a desire to roll on the


    ground in pure tion.


    Edward stood by, observing the unhidden joy on her face. He courteously inquired, ¡°Which section are


    you staying in?¡±


    Rose¡¯s gaze flitted among the varying rooms, and shemented, saying, ¡°I would love to experience all


    of them, but time is limited. I¡¯m unsure which type my brother reserved for me. I¡¯ll inquire at the


    reception.¡±


    Ilotel reservations were made by Frank using Rose¡¯s ID and phone number. As such, verifying at the


    front desk would be


    effortless.


    Eventually, Rose discovered Frank had booked a vi for her. His generosity knew no bounds.


    Coincidentally. Edward, who stood close behind, was also assigned to the vi area. Rose assumed he


    wanted to apany her to her quarters, so she waved him off graciously, saying, ¡°No need, I can


    manage on my own. You can proceed to your lodgings¡±


    Edward adjusted his sses, a touch of resignation in his gesture, took a breath, and answered, ¡°I¡¯m


    staying at the vi as well.


    ¡°Ah, what a coincidence! Very well, let¡¯s proceed together then,¡± she replied.


    Edward remained silent but he nodded in agreement. Today he had spoken more than usual.


    Rose contemted, ¡°What an unexpected turn same flight, same hotel, even the identical room type.


    Should I tell Sherri


    about this?¡±


    Among her peers, Rose was quite the conversationalist. Having just finished unpacking, she leaned


    against the reception. counter and conversed fluently in English, asking, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to inquire


    about the attractions. Where do most visitors head first? Could you provide a rmendation?¡±


    The reception staff were partial to good looks and were naturally inclined to assist the polite and


    charming young woman. Their pleasant exchange persisted.


    After a chat of over ten minutes with the receptionist and armed with newfound insights, Rose sprung


    back to her room. primed for her initial destination.


    Nearby the elevator, Edward engaged in a phone conversation. He spoke, ¡°Take care during these


    days. I¡¯ll be back within a couple of days¡±


    The call was from Kyle. Edward had messaged him during the flight, informing him of his trip to attend


    the opening ceremony. Subsequently, he turned off his phone.


    Having tracked the flight, Kyle surmised that Edward had already reached the hotel and called, saying,


    ¡°You mentioned that only the gifts would arrive. So, why are you and the gifts both at Artrond now?¡±


    Edward¡¯s gaze, obscured behind his lenses, was inscrutable, as deep as the ocean. He calmly replied,


    ¡°Attending the ceremony in person shows our sincerity.¡±


    Oblivious to Rose¡¯s presence, Kyle assumed authenticity and inquired skeptically. ¡°You have not moved


    on yet, right? Are you trying to seek respite?¡±


    ¡°Do I appear that fragile? Run thepany adeptly, and I¡¯ll bring back a gift for you upon my return,¡±


    Edward responded. With that, he concluded the call, leaving no avenue for Kyle to continue. A brief


    respite would not be detrimental.


    Sherri had effusively described the picturesque scenery here, and considering her sister had secured


    flight tickets and lodging, he epted her kindness and could not refuse her offer.


    Besides, the sun was shining brightly, and the weather was warm.


    Clearing her throat and altering her tone, she stationed herself at the door, pressing the doorbell. ¡°Good


    mon Would you be interested in some breakfa?t¡± she asked.


    Thetch  ked, and the door cased open


    d in pajamas, Frank stood in the doorway, gazing at the girl outside with evident astonishment. After


    a brief moment of bewilderment, he gently extended his hand to touch her head as he asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I


    mention I woulde to pick you


    Ava had already crossed into the room, her voice tender as she exined. ¡°I brought breakfast for you.


    Since you are in Sapphire City. I thought I would extend my hospitality¡±


    It was already 10 oclock in the morning. Frank had been awake for a while, yet fearing Ava might be


    resting in the morning, he had not called her. He had not anticipated her independent appearance,


    bearing breakfast at that


    It was a pleasant surprise.


    With a self-assured posture, Ava exuded the aura of one thoroughly at ease. And indeed, she was in


    her element. This was the Turner family¡¯s hotel. So, wasn¡¯t this her domam


    Following her words, she turned her attention to him. Then on tiptoe, she enveloped his neck,


    bestowing a kiss upon his lips, and said, ¡°A good morning and good nig


    kiss


    Frank chuckled, a warmth infusing a specific chamber of his heart. What if I have not brushed my


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    teeth?¡± he asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I love you regardless of your state, Ava responded


    Sweet words flowed from the girl, flirtation taking root in the early morning. She remained blissfully


    unaware, her countenance innocent as if she had notmitted any such act. Clearing his throat.


    Frank inquared. ¡°Have you had your


    meal?¡±


    Seating her on the bed¡¯s edge, he could not resist cing a kiss on her forehead. Anchoring his hands


    upon her shoulders, Ava inclined her head, eyes alight with affection, to peer at him.


    Tve already eaten. You should eat. This time, I¡¯ll watch you eat,¡± Ava replied. Before, he always


    watched her eat, and she understood he only are when she left some unfinished.


    It was rare for Ava to extend her caring gestures toward him. As such, Frank readily epted and


    relished the meal. Irrespective of its taste, he had to feign enjoyment. He plied his utensils onto the


    breakfast te, and Ava ambled over in dainty strides, squatting beside him. Brimming with


    expectation, her gaze lifted towards him as she asked. Is it good?¡±


    As his gaze met hers, Frank discerned her eagerness. With one hand free, he tenderly cradled the


    back of her head lowering his lips to hers. Their tongues brushed, a trace of breakfast lingering on their


    ptes. A mischievous smirk yed upon Frank¡¯s lips as he questioned. ¡®Is it delicious?¡±


    Ava¡¯s face blushed instantly. She shielded her face with both hands, then rose and nestled beside him,


    buried in his chest. He. in turn, indulged her, ensconcing an arm about her waist while using the other


    to continue his meal.


    A muffled, bashful sound emanated from Ava as she replied. ¡°It¡¯s not half bad¡±


    Franks hands hesitated briefly Hastening his consumption, he entertained the thought that prolonging


    this scene might undermine his self-restraint She seemed set on teasing him.


    He could not guaranter upholding his boundaries in suse proximity. Matters could escte quickly


    Within three or so bites, his breakfast was devoured Parting Ava, who was nestled within his embrace,


    he suggested. Let¡¯s


    The person cradled within his arms raised her gaze and yfully nipped his chin. Frank¡¯s posture


    tensed and he said, Don¡¯t get mischievous Where would you like to go? Shall we perhaps go jet skiing


    or target shooting?¡±


    They had engaged in rock climbing the day prior, followed by a bout of shopping Today. Frank intended


    to catch up on


    other ar


    Suddenly. Ava felt a reluctance to head out for her, wherever Frank was, it equated to a splendid spot.


    Even if they remained confined to the room, it would still be perfection Silently lying within his embrace,


    immersed in a book. constituted a beautiful memory


    Emboldened by her musings, she articted her sentiment, asking. ¡°What if I prefer staying in? I wish


    to stay here with you. You can join me for aputer game session.


    Frank mused inwardly. ¡°Dors this girl know what she is saying? A whole day together might propel


    matters into aplicated realm. Joseph might show up to get me if we stay at the hotel¡¯


    Ava¡¯s thoughts were simple. Since Frank had made the long journey to Saphire City, the notion of


    whisking her away for


    Yri. Frank


    from Ava fear of his own restraint


    erspective differed. He ha


    He


    ng out seemed the wisest and most suitable action


    the intent


    or uninter


    al provocationi


    Ava, ast her gaze upward,prehending his apprehension from his visage before probing. Don¡¯t you


    want to spend a serene and quiet time with me¡¯ I crave a space exclusive to us both. It may be fun to


    head outside. But it is and we do not get to spend alone time together¡±


    Her wish was for a world restricted to just the two of them, a simple desire for them to spend time


    together alone


    kuzzling into his chest. Ava constantly tilted her tiny head back she spoke with genuine earnestness


    Frank found it difficult to refuse her request. A touch of helplessness flickered withm his deep, ink-ck


    eyes. Initially, he had nned an adventurous day for them. However, it urred that the girl soug a


    serene day in Sapphire Hotel


    Though their gazes converged for no more than three seconds, in the end, he relented Frank replied,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go brush


    my teeth¡±


    Ava pulled herself from his embrace, a hint of puzzlement on her countenance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you brush


    before eating¡± she


    asked


    Frank affirmed, saying, ¡°I did¡± He was wary that she might desire ater kiss, prompting his second


    round of brushing


    Ava, innocent and unassuming, assumed Frank s meticulous hygiene habits were the cause and paid it


    little mind. But a thought of Rose crossed her mind, and she inquired, Frank, is Rose in Artrond


    today? Is she alone?¡±


    Frank¡¯s mouth agleam with foam, managed a simple ¡°Hmm¡± Most likely, Rose had arrived. After rinsing


    his mouth, he called to Ava, who was sitting outside, saying. You can check her social media posts¡±


    Rose was notorious for sharing every detail on her social tforms. Frank had considered blocking her


    due to her oversharing tendency


    Acting on his suggestion. Ava fetched her phone and essed Rose¡¯s profile. She selected the social


    media posts, and at selfie of Rose on a vintage streci could be seen. Adorning her wrist was a white


    jasmine bracelet intertwined with a pale green ribbon. It emanated charm, evoking a sense of spring


    Rose had added a caption beneath the image. ¡°Beauty that costs less than 2 dors is an enigma not


    grasped by all. Destiny befalls the fortunate, while the others remain void of fate. Where are you, my


    fated one?¡±


    Touched by the message. Ava handed her phone to Frank, who had just emerged from the toilet with a


    tissue still in hand. She said. ¡°Rose has arrived, and it appears that she is having a great time¡±


    While holding Ava¡¯s hand. Frank nced at her mobile phone. his expression bearing a touch of


    bafflement. He thought. ¡°Where are you, my fated one? Is she being serious right now?¡±


    Genuinely irked, he grabbed his phone and typed a message to Rose. [Have your fun but do not ruffle


    any feathers, or 1 would not let it slide |


    As he was about to type another message, it dawned on him that he could no longer send messages to


    her


    Frank was at a loss for words. The rascal blocked him after using his funds to travel.


    a shock if Rose were not by his side Serene days were an elusive concept


    ther phone down on the bed id yed some music. Retrieving a book from the table¡¯ser, she sat


    on the carpet wherever her fancy took her Sunlight enveloped her casting her as the day¡¯s


    centerpiece.


    Stirred by the sight, Frank strode over, tugging his pants slightly, and sented beside her Ava leaned


    against his slightly bent leg, engrossed in her reading. Meanwhile, he skimmed through his phone


    It was a peaceful


    The ambiance resonated as genuinely wonderful, tranquil, andforting to Ava ustomed to


    bustling surroundings, she savored these moments of solinade shared with Frank Cherishing them, she


    refrained from inquiring about his departure lest it bring forth disappointment.


    As time waned, divulging his intended departure date would satisfy her. For the present, she was


    resolved to seize these precious hours, moments belonging solely to the two of them.


    Immersed in his thoughts, Frank found at difficult to concentrate Using one hand to grace her unfurled


    hair, his fingertips sank into its tender strands. A surge of unagmation surged within ham. Proposing an


    outing momentarily appealed to him, yet the girl¡¯s decision was equallypelling

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Mr. Roberts?


    She showed some respect towards him.


    Forget it. She must still be simmering with anger.


    After a moment of silence, Frank picked up a drink. His eyes darkened a little as he clinked his ss


    against Ava¡¯s. His tone was natural, and no one could tell that there was anything different. It seemed


    to be a simple greeting. He replied politely. ¡°It was nothing. You¡¯re wee¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to woo her? Why was he so cold again? Hmph, she would just express


    her gratitude casually.


    As the conversation unfolded, Ava raised her head and took a determined sip from her ss. The


    crystal cup seemed to tremble slightly in her tightly clenched hand, causing her fair fingers to pale


    under the pressure. Her youthful innocence made it difficult for her to hide her emotions, and her small


    mouth pouted, entuating the subtle bulge of her cheeks.


    Jasper imitated her actions. It was exactly the same. Frank did not turn to look at the girl beside him,


    but he knew the answer from the face of Trevon¡¯s son. He smiled.


    He lowered his eyes and took out his phone. He typed. ¡°It¡¯s worth it.


    Ava¡¯s phone dinged. She took it out and checked the message. What did it mean? Did it mean that she


    was worth it?


    ¡°Ah ah, calm down.¡±


    Ava felt a slight blush on her face, and her ears turned warm. She could hear the strong and


    resounding throb of her heart. With both hands covering her face to cool down, her lips curled up, and


    she couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. Deep down, she scolded herself for being so easily excitable and


    losing herposure over his words.


    Alex turned his head to get food. When he saw Ava¡¯s red face, he asked in confusion. ¡°Ava, why is your


    face red? Is it hot?¡±


    Alex continued, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hot. There are ice cubes around. It¡¯s very cool.


    A single sentence made everyone at the table turn their heads towards Ava. Jasper was no exception.


    Mimicking Ava¡¯s actions, he ced both hands on the table, covering his face and patting it gently


    while wiggling his little bottom on Trevonp.


    With a smack, Jasper¡¯s bottom received a light tap, causing his little flesh to jiggle a few times. It had


    great sticity.


    Since arriving in Sapphire City, he truly came alive. His vibrant personality shined through as he


    exuded a newfound liveliness.


    Truly, the character of children was molded by the distinct ambiance of their upbringing. The Turner


    family resembled a tranquil harbor, radiating a sense of warmth, love, and contentment. Their home


    breathed with an invigorating vitality, akin to the carefree growth of goldfish in a bubbling stream,


    unhindered and full of life.


    It seemed that the atmosphere of the Wilson family had to be changed.


    Trevon¡¯s action diverted Ava¡¯s attention and reduced a lot of the awkwardness. For a moment,


    everyone¡¯s attention was on Jasper.


    Natalie elbowed him to express his dissatisfaction. Why did he pat his son for no reason? ¡°What are


    you doing? Children are born like this.¡±


    After speaking, she gently rubbed the spot where her son had been smacked, feeling a wave of


    heartache. This man¡¯s hands were so big, and the impact area was quite substantial. It would be


    strange if it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Trevon naturally noticed her expression of concern and gestured her, indicating for her to let her see


    where her son was now wiggling.


    Natalie looked in the direction he was pointing at. Natalie¡¯s face was also slightly blushed as if she was


    slightly drunk.


    She secretly pinched his thigh under the table, but Trevon didn¡¯t even flinch, maintaining a calm


    expression.


    No matter how happy the atmosphere was, there would be times when they would be separated.


    Wasn¡¯t the adult world constantly saying goodbye?


    Rose gracefully rose from her seat, lifting her ss with a confident smile. With a single hand, she held


    a shining can of beer and yfully swayed it before their eyes. ¡°Dear,¡± she dered, her voice filled


    with warmth, ¡°tonight, I will be returning to Athana. Let us raise our sses and toast to the enduring


    bond of our friendship, as steadfast as the finest gold.¡±¡®


    The women all stood up, ignoring the men at the table. One by one, they clinked sses with each


    other while saying.


    The women raised their sses in unison and clinked their sses. The crisp sound echoed like ss


    music.


    The simple farewell ceremony ended.


    After they sat down, Trevon asked Rose, ¡°Since you¡¯re so dedicated, do you want me to help you apply


    for a few more days


    of leave?¡±


    Indeed, Trevon¡¯s ability was impressive. However, Rose came with the purpose of cheering up Ava and


    also pulling Frank along, all while boosting her own poprity. Once the mission was aplished,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    she needed to return to her position.


    She was indeed a driven and ambitious individual. Although she could easily live off her family¡¯s wealth


    andze around, she didn¡¯t want to waste her potential. She refused, saying. ¡°No need. I have a strong


    work ethic. Besides, I¡¯ve already taken. four days off right after starting my job, which is already an


    exception. If it weren¡¯t for my persistent persuading, my leave wouldn¡¯t have been approved. I want to


    go back and do my job properly.¡±


    Ava was very touched, but she was also curious. How could a person who had just started working be


    able to take so many days off? With the Roberts family¡¯s power, it was possible, but with her


    understanding of Rose, she would not do that.


    ¡°Rose, what excuse did you find to take so many days of!!¡±


    Ava was embarrassed. After all, she had taken so many days off to watch herpetition. She hadn¡¯t


    had a chance to spend. time with her.


    It was probably early in the morning when she returned to Athana. She still had to work tomorrow.


    Ava¡¯s heart was filled with guilt


    As Rose took a sip of her beer, an unexpected question caused her to spew it out uncontrobly.


    Unfortunately, Frank, sitting innocently beside her, bore the brunt of her outburst. Acting swiftly, he


    pulled an empty chair from the nearby table, sliding his own chair closer to create some distance. With


    a quick motion, he grabbed a handful of napkins and deftly wiped off the beer that had sttered onto


    his arm.


    ¡°Even if the manor doesn¡¯t have a fountain, it¡¯s not your ce to entertain.¡±


    Frank said unhappily.


    Unbeknownst to Ava, she had been staring at Rose without realizing that the man beside her had


    already taken a seat by her side. They were now only less than an inch away, but Ava remained


    oblivious as her small eyes continued to wait for a response. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, genuinely


    concerned.


    Rose waved her hand. Her chin was still dripping with beer. She took four tissues to wipe it. Because of


    her guilty conscience, she did not argue with Frank. She only red at him unhappily.


    If not for the fact that she had used him as an excuse to apply for leave, she would definitely have


    sprayed another ss at Cranky¡¯s face.


    Rose imagined the painting in her mind. It was satisfying¡­


    After fantasizing about it, she started to lie. She casually grabbed the ends of her hair and said, ¡°Well, I


    just found a random reason. Our hospital¡¯s personnel are especially good.¡±


    Sherri and Natalie, well aware of the situation, struggled to hide theirughter. They had conspired


    together toe up with usible excuses, but Rose had stubbornly followed her own path. With a


    mischievous twinkle in their eyes, they exchanged a quick nce before stealing a glimpse at Frank.


    His narrowed eyes hinted at his suspicion towards Rose¡¯s unexpected behavior.


    Changing the topic, she said to Ava, ¡°Ava, I will wait for you at Athana¡±


    She hoped that the next time she picked Ava up, she would call her sister-inw. It was rare for Frank


    to like a girl. If he could not bring her home, he was really afraid that he would be a monk. This


    was what Rose thought as he looked at


    Ava.


    Ava smiled. A ray of light shone on her and she smiled charmingly. ¡°Okay


    Rose then said to Alex. Wee to Athana. I quite like your personality.¡±


    Alex gave an extremely handsome OK and held it in the air.


    In order to lighten the mood. Hackett suggested ying cards. It was also a way to vent the frustration


    that built up during the flight, which had been dyed for several hours. Today was the day to turn


    things around.


    Trevon and the others were ying a game with four yers in each round.


    Alex nced at the remaining people and secretly counted four people. She suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s y


    cards too. Ava, do you


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh Ava lowered her gaze and answered. Her heartbeat at night was still abnormal.


    Jasper folded the cards that they had thrown out. He was ying happily.


    He even caused trouble from time to time and participated in the card game. ¡°Bomb¡±


    Hackett smiled and shrugged. If you hang around in front of your father, you¡¯ll be like a bomb.¡±


    Jasper chimed in. ¡°My card is Bomb. Isn¡¯t It Amazing?¡±


    Rose felt that ying cards was boring. No matter what, there had to be a prize. Moreover, unknown


    prizes were more fanciful. Just like thest time. Frank lent her his phone, he asked her to bring it up


    casually.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was especially good.


    Rose said, ¡°Let¡¯s gamble on something. We don¡¯t gamble on money. I don¡¯t have a lot of money.¡±


    Sherri quickly replied. ¡°Rose, are you serious?¡±


    Frank exposed her. ¡°Transfer the money back


    Rose subconsciously covered her pocket. ¡°I earned it with my intelligence. Why should I give it to you?


    I won¡¯t.¡±


    Without the photos taken by her, how could he know about Ava¡¯s private room, the diamond chair, or


    see how she looked while holding flowers? If it was not because of her generosity, that 600 thousand


    dors could not satisfy her. She wouldn¡¯t budge unless it reached 20 million dors.


    Alex was afraid that they would gamble. After all, she didn¡¯t have any. She had heard that wealthy


    families often had hundreds of thousands of dors. She couldn¡¯t afford it. This was her first time


    Since this man was able to enter the Turner family, his family background was also very good.


    However, it seemed that he developed an inexplicable sense of inferiority.


    Seeing that they did not say anything. Rose quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll state my conditions. In order to


    Sherri believed that Rose had a wild imagination and came up with an unconventional idea.


    Hackett kicked Frank. ¡°Is Rose an alien? Her thoughts are different from ordinary people.¡±


    Then, he said to Rose, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just treat Frank as a wishing tree and make a wish for him?


    Aren¡¯t you tired of doing this?¡±


    Rose spread his hands and shrugged. How could making a wish be the same as admitting defeat?


    Trevon smelled a conspiracy. He curled his lips and yed cards. Jasper, who was in his arms, kicked


    his abdomen and went to the table to get cards.


    He was extremely busy


    Ava was dumbfounded. What kind of condition was this? She tilted her head and asked seriously.


    ¡°What if you lose and the conditions are something we can¡¯t fulfill?¡±


    ¡°We?¡± The word made Frank smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done, Come on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but there are no conditions. What if¡­ Ava still wanted to know the conditions before starting


    Frank said with certainty in his eyes, ¡®I¡¯ll take care of it


    Did he mean that he would protect her?


    A faint blush appeared on Ava¡¯s face again as she raised one hand to cover her cheek. Frank, sitting


    next to her, was hard to ignore due to his presence.


    Rose nced at the two of them and chuckled where they couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Exactly, why should only us


    three girls ept the punishment? Isn¡¯t there a guy to share the burden? Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Hackett exposed him. ¡°Rose. You might as well take a loudspeaker and tell your brother that you want


    to punish him.¡±


    The arrangement of three women and one man in the game felt as though it had been custom-tailored


    for Frank. It was intriguing how he seamlessly blended into this predominantly female setting, evoking a


    sense of being an honorary member of a women¡¯smittee. With his presence, the dynamics of the


    group took on a unique and diverse quality, sparking curiosity about the perspectives he would bring to


    the table.


    Rose said as he shuffled the cards. ¡°This won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too obvious. He has to be willing to do it, and


    besides, he can¡¯t hit


    Frank couldn¡¯t bear to watch his sister¡¯s clumsy shuffling technique any longer. He swiftly took over and


    skillfully merged the two decks into a bridge-like structure in his hands. With fluid movements, he swiftly


    pulled back andbined the cards, exuding a handsome demeanor. The long and well-defined


    fingers showcased their dexterity and grace at that


    moment.


    Ava¡¯s gaze was drawn over. She was stunned. She rarely yed this. It was Alex who taught her how


    to y this. ¡°Is this easy


    to learn?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to this gesture. She had an innocent look, but she had a fondness for


    cool things, likeputers and even Frank himself. Now, his card skills were no exception.


    Frank¡¯s lips twitched. She indeed liked cool things. ¡°I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±


    Ava asked, ¡°Oh, will it take long?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°It depends on the teacher¡¯s skills.¡±


    Rose snorted, Can you be more narcissistic?¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The sun was hurriedly preparing to go home. It slowly descended from the west, leaving a blush before


    it set, dyeing the horizon red and leaving its trace.


    After work the next day, Trevon first went to the Wilson¡¯s residence to pick up Jasper. A man who took


    care of his family was adorable. Before Trevon and Jasper left, Rachel was still worried about her


    careless son. She repeatedly reminded Trevon to look after Jasper well. Before getting into the car, she


    even had Jasper use the restroom one more time so that he would not have to go to the toilet halfway.


    She was attentive to every detail


    Watching the back of the car as her son left, Rachel could not help but feel uneasy. Recently, she had


    been taking care of Jasper every day. Now that Jasper was gone, she felt that there was nothing to


    keep her busy anymore. She felt a sense of emptiness


    Caleb reminded, ¡®Alright. He¡¯s almost 30 years old. How can he not be able to take care of such a


    young child? Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s useless. He¡¯s changed quite a lot, Didn¡¯t he bathe Jasper wellst


    night? He didn¡¯t scold the child either.¡±


    With that said, Rachel¡¯s heart calmed down. ¡°He¡¯s careless,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s already given his attention


    to his wife. He¡¯s always careless when ites to kids, and he doesn¡¯t understand them.


    Caleb smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s a first-time dad. Everyone has their first time. It¡¯s fine as long as he


    improves every day. Haven¡¯t you noticed that your son is now able to ept other people¡¯s opinions


    and opposing viewpoints? He has also learned to respect others. He¡¯s no longer stubborn and


    arrogant. This is a good thing, and the credit goes to your daughter-inw¡±


    Of course, Rachel was well aware of this. Her son now had much more empathy and consideration


    toward otherspared to before.


    The car arrived at Athana Hospital. Jasper had been sitting in the safety chair in the back seat, holding


    a triangr Rubik¡¯s cube and crossing his legs. When he saw the car stop, he stopped twisting the


    cube, looked up at Trevon, and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    Trevon nced at his leisurely cross-legged son through the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Pick up


    Mommy¡±


    Jasper looked out of the car window in the direction of the hospital entrance, searching for his mother¡¯s


    figure. After looking for a long while and not seeing the figure he missed, he shouted, ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡®There are still eight minutes. Mommy hasn¡¯t gotten off work yet


    Jasper, who did not know what eight minutes meant, still replied like an adult ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    Eight minutester, Natalie. Sherri, and Rose walked out of the outpatient building side by side.


    Sherri put her arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder and raised her chin in the direction of the ck Maybach


    in the distance. ¡°Your Old Trevon is here to pick you up,¡± she said. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    Natalie patted Sherri¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°If he finds out that you call him Old Trevon, I guess


    your devoted and virtuous husband may be in trouble.


    Natalie continued, ¡°Apany me to try on the wedding dresses on Sunday. You all can try on the


    bridesmaid dresses.


    ¡°And Rose. Are you free this week?¡±


    Natalie looked at Rose and asked.


    Trevon said that the finished product would be released this Sunday. As for why the finished product


    could be ready so quickly, only Trevon knew.


    Rose readily agreed. ¡°What else do I have going on?¡¯ she said. I¡¯m not in a rtionship, and I don¡¯t


    have a career. During breaks, I just lounge around at home. You don¡¯t have to worry about my


    schedule. I can be avable whenever you need


    1.


    Rose thought, ¡°Am I not the one with the most free time?¡± Sherri and Natalie were already married and


    had an adorable child. Even her brother was in a rtionship now. It seemed that she was the only one


    left with nothing to do every day.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have quite some free time, but it¡¯s liberating,¡± she thought. I¡¯m free from any


    responsibilities andmitments. That¡¯s pretty good¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie said. ¡®It¡¯s settled then. Good buddies. Goodbye. Upon saying that. Natalie waved and


    walked toward the car.


    Natalie opened the door of the back passenger seat and got in. As soon as she got in, she kissed her


    son on the cheek and asked him to kiss her. Jasper, reciprocate with a simr gesture,¡± she said. ¡°Give


    Mommy a kiss.


    gesture too.


    Natalie red at him. ¡°Your benefits for this week have been canceled. You don¡¯t have to reciprocate.¡±


    Trevon knew that she was referring to the passionate incident from the previous night. Feeling pleased,


    he smiled and said, ¡°I make sure I do not go overboard next time.¡±


    She ignored him and continued to y with her son beside her. She pinched his little face or kissed


    him. The man in the driver¡¯s seat looked over from time to time in envy.


    Beforeing to the Foster¡¯s residence, Natalie did not inform Lena in advance. She was afraid that


    notifying Lena would make her busy. Lena would then keep looking at the clock.


    The sound of the car pulling up and the engine tuming off rmed Mel inside. When she saw the


    familiar car, she felt a little nervous. She hurriedly walked back to the living room to call Lena: ¡°Lena,


    um, Miss Foster is here,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s here¡±


    Lena immediately stood up from the recliner. She was old, and the rheumatism in her legs had been


    acting up recently. She endured the pain and walked outside.


    Seeing Natalie, whom she had not seen for a few days. Lena walked even faster. Since returning to


    Sapphire City, Natalie had visited several times during her lunch break, bringing vitamins, healing


    ointments, and calcium tablets. She was concerned that Lena might not be getting adequate nutrition


    due to her advanced age.


    ¡°Natalie, why didn¡¯t you tell me you areing? Lena said. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything¡±


    Lena reproached affectionately


    ¡°Haha, I did it on purpose,¡± Natalie said. ¡°I can¡¯t let you know¡± Yes. Natalie intentionally did not want to


    tell Lena.


    Mel was afraid of Trevon, but she still politely came to carry groceries. She took the vegetables and


    fruits from the trunk and carried them into the kitchen bit by bit.


    When Natalie saw the diligent Mel, she smiled. Natalie carried Jasper out from the backseat. As Lena


    nced at the handsome child, she was all smiles. She reached out to carry Jasper, saying. ¡°Can I


    carry you for a while? I miss you so much. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you¡¯ve be even


    more handsome. You¡¯ve inherited your parents¡¯ good


    genes.


    Trevon called out nonchndy, ¡°Lena¡±


    ¡°Jeez, don¡¯t stand outside, Lena said. ¡°Quick,e in and take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Trevon said as he followed behind.


    Lena really missed Jasper, but she was used to living here. Jasper, what do you want to eat or y


    with?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you, okay? Just tell me.¡±


    Natalie knew that Lena doted on Jasper, so she did not object. Natalie smiled faintly and looked at


    everything. Suddenly. Trevon said to Mel, ¡®Call Jim over for dinner.


    Mel seemed to have heard something astonishing. She replied, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Trevon merely uttered this remark. He did not utter a second remark. ¡°A married man should minimize


    interaction with other women,¡± he thought..


    Natalie looked at the slow-witted Mel, who was at a loss for words. Sheforted Mel, saying. ¡°Do you


    have Mr. Hawk¡¯s number? If y


    you


    you may call him and ask him toe over for dinner.


    1.


    ¡°Oh, right, Mel said. ¡°I have. I have his number


    Mel turned around and left the house like a thief. She went to the courtyard to make a call.


    Natalie raised her head to look at the calm-looking Trevon. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you make the call?¡± she said.


    ¡°Why did you ask Mel to make the call?¡±


    ¡°Besides, he is your subordinate, Natalie thought. ¡°Can¡¯t this be resolved with just a few words?¡±


    ¡°Save power?¡± Trevon said concisely. He uttered just two outrageous words.


    Natalie gave Trevon a look as if to say, ¡°You could make your excuse sound even moreme: Seeing


    that his wife did not believe him. Trevon added, ¡°They¡¯re more familiar with each other¡±


    Natalie sensed that there was some juicy information, so she wanted to dig deeper. However, Mel


    walked in just then. Natalie felt awkward asking gossip-rted questions in front of the person involved,


    so she let it go. She decided to inquireter. Being polite mattered after all.


    Jim did not understand the meaning behind Mel¡¯s gaze. He frowned slightly and squinted to ask what


    she meant.


    When Jim came in, Natalie and Trevon directed their gazes at him. Looking at their exchange of


    nces, Natalie seemed to know why Trevon called Jim toe over for dinner.


    Natalie spected that there might be something going on.


    Trevon was ying with the triangr Rubik¡¯s Cube that his son had casually thrown on the table. He


    leaned sideways on the sofa and crossed his legs. He nonchntly asked Jim, who had just entered, a


    question. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, huh?¡± he said.


    Confused, Jim asked uneasily. ¡°Mr. Wilson, have I done something wrong?¡±


    Trevon remained silent, leaving Jim to guess for himself.


    Jim racked his brain. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve made any mistakes recently, he thought. His work had been well


    organized. Currently, he did not even chat with the people in the secretary¡¯s office. He dedicated


    himself to making money every day, preparing to move to a bigger house.


    After thinking for a while, there seemeil to be no mistakes. ¡°Mr. Wilson, can you give me a hint Jim


    asked.


    Trevon nced at Natalie, who was watching the scene unfold, and said yfully, ¡°Are you in a


    rtionship?¡±


    Hearing this. Mel, who was standing at the side, blushed. Slowly, her ears turned red as well. She was


    so nervous that she had nowhere to put her hands. Both Trevon and Natalie noticed these reactions.


    Lena did not pay much attention to such matters Recently, her legs were not in good condition, and she


    alwaysy down to rest. Naturally, she did not notice anything unusual, or perhaps, they were being


    quite discreet.


    Jim understood. He touched the back of his head and chuckled. He said, ¡°Haha. I am in a


    rtionship,¡°


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Trevon seized the rare opportunity for gossip. He inquired further. Bring her out so that I can give her a


    gift.¡±


    Jim quickly turned down Trevon¡¯s offer. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me quite a lot


    Trevon sticered and said, ¡°Well, indeed, I¡¯ve given you quite a lot. You¡¯re quite good at choosing


    people. I pay the sry. and you¡¯re taking advantage. You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    ¡±


    Natalie could not take it anymore. She patted the man beside her on the arm and said, ¡°Stop teasing


    them. You¡¯ve got them both looking so puzzled. Mr. Hawk, he¡¯s just joking with you.¡±


    Trevon asked bluntly. How many days have both of you been together?¡±


    Jim cleared his throat and said, ¡°Less than a month.¡±


    He thought that he could still hide it for a while Little did he know it would be exposed so soon. Does


    Mr. Wilson have the superpower of being incredibly perceptive?¡± he thought. He had note to the


    Foster¡¯s residence for the past few days as he was afraid that people would find out that he was in a


    rtionship with Mel.


    ¡°There are no surveince cameras around, so how did he find out?¡¯ he thought


    Jim was persistent and determined to find out the truth. ¡°Can Lask how you know so that I can die in


    peace?¡± he said.


    Trevon said indifferently. ¡°If you have nothing to do, get a privacy screen protector for your phone.¡±


    Jim was at a loss for words. ¡°It turns out that there¡¯s a problem with the phone,¡± he thought.


    Jim walked over to Mel¡¯s side and held her hand. We just got together,¡± he said. ¡°Our rtionship


    doesn¡¯t affect our work. Thepany doesn¡¯t stipte that employees can¡¯t be in a rtionship¡­ I


    suppose.¡±


    Upon reflection, there did not seem to be such a rule in the employee handbook of the Wilson Group.


    Natalie chuckled. ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous, she said. ¡°We re not against it. Mel is a good girl. If you¡¯re into


    each other, we¡¯re happy for you. I¡¯ll go cook with Mel. You guys chat¡±


    Mel was so bashful that she could not face anyone. Lena showed little surprise. She also understood


    why Jim had been visiting the Foster¡¯s residence so frequently when Natalie was at Sapphire City. His


    visits were not primarily motivated by Natalie. Rather, Mel was the reason behind has frequent visits.


    Lena smiled and shook her head. She even instructed Jun to treat Mel well. She said that Mel was


    quite innocent. Although Mel was a child from the countryside, she was not affected by the negative


    aspects of big cities. She had stayed true to her original motivations, values, and principles. She was


    kind-hearted, and she did things diligently


    Jim said that he would treat Mel well because he was also from the countryside. If it weren¡¯t for Trevon


    nurturing him, he would not have achieved his current sess.


    The only thing he had inmon with Mel was that both of them worked for Trevon, although Mel¡¯s


    involvement was


    In the kitchen, Natalie took out the groceries she brought over and ced them on the counter. While


    she was doing that, she spoke to Mel, who was washing vegetables seriously. ¡°Mel, don¡¯t take what


    Trevon said earlier to heart,¡± she said. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean any harm. He is just used to joking around with


    Mr. Hawk and can be quite outspoken. It¡¯s not that he thinks poorly of you.¡±


    Natalie was worried that Mel might be psychologically burdened. She could always see Mel being


    cautious. Sometimes, Mel even felt a little inferior.


    Mel lifted her head and smiled at Natalie. ¡°I don¡¯t take that to heart, Natalie,¡± she said. ¡°I know you¡¯re all


    good people. All of you have never despised me for being a country bumpkin. Jimmy said that you¡¯re


    all very good people, and Mr. Wilson is especially kind. He is the one who nurtured Jimmy step by step


    to seed. He asked me to work diligently and repay you all. He also said that even if we get married


    in the future, he won¡¯t go work independently. He wants to work for Mr. Wilson for the rest of his life. As


    long as you don¡¯t dismiss us, we¡¯ll continue to work diligently for you.¡±


    ¡°Jimmy?¡± Natalie thought.


    It was impossible not to be touched. They were kind people. Even without a family connection, they


    could still show such kindness and dedication.


    ¡°We won¡¯t dismiss you.¡± Natalie said. ¡°If you two get married. Trevon and I will still give you a wedding


    gift. I hope you two can be happy. Mr. Hawk is a good person. You¡¯re also kind. Your future will only get


    better.


    Mel rambled on about her life, mentioning that she did not have a family name, being from a rural area


    far away, anding to the city to work. She also shared that she had an older brother and that she


    was adopted.


    Because her family was poor, her parents were worried that her brother would not have a wife. In fact,


    they had raised her by their side to make preparations. If her brother could not find a wife in the future,


    she would be the one to fulfill that role. If he did find one, they would gain an extra daughter. They had


    nned it out long ago.


    Hearing this, Natalie¡¯s perspective waspletely changed. What shocked Natalie even more was that


    Mel¡¯s parents did not. change Mel¡¯s surname. They merely called her Mel. They exined that if Mel


    were to marry her brother in the future. and share the samest name, it would be awkward. The


    vige¡¯s reputation would suffer as well.


    There were strange things happening every year, but there were especially many strange things this


    year. There was nothing one could not see and nothing one could not think of. Just because one had


    not seen something did not mean that it did not exist. There was boundless room for imagination.


    In this modern era, wasn¡¯t Mel¡¯s situation strange?


    Natalie felt a pang of sympathy for Mel for a few moments. She hoped that they would be happy, and


    she figured there might be some challenges ahead. There might be some trouble in dealing with Mel¡¯s


    unconventional parents.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    The person on the bed slowly woke up. Her eyes were narrowed into a line, and she wanted to see the


    sunlight outside through the curtains. However, the quality of the curtain was too good, and she could


    not see anything.


    She was not working today. She had been very sleepy since slie was pregnant. She had always woken


    up early on time, but she was starting to getzy.


    Out of habit, she reached out to the left and touched it randomly. It was cold.


    Trevon and her son were no longer by her side, and the temperature on the side of the bed had already


    turned cold. She reached for the phone under her pillow again, unlocked it, and looked at the time.


    What she saw were five unread messages.


    It was from Sherri at 10 in the moming. I can¡¯t y with you for the next two days. My mother-inw


    invited my parents to stay at the ckwell family¡¯s residence 1


    Then, the second message was, Thankfully, I bought a ne ticket and booked a hotel for my brother.


    Otherwise, my brother would be too pitiful alone. He would not be willing to stay in the ckwell


    family¡¯s residence.]


    Then the third one. That¡¯s why I think my brother needs a girlfriend. Very much. I hope my n works.]


    Then the fourth one. [Did you see that? I saw the photo of Rose. She¡¯s already overseas. Oh, I¡¯m so


    envious.]


    And the fifth one. Let me tell you, after we give birth to the babies, we have to make up for it. Do you


    think I should go and see if my brother is ying with Rose?]


    Sherri had said that Rose¡¯s flight was around 6 in the morning. She should be overseas by now, so


    Natalie replied. [Hey, don¡¯t think of yourself as a matchmaker. You¡¯ve already made the preparations for


    them. Whether they can make it depends on themselves.]


    After some thought, Natalie sent another message. You¡¯ve done everything you can to set them up. It¡¯s


    up to them whether they stay together or not. Take a break, Matchmaker Sherri]


    There was no reply from Sherri. She must be busy.


    She put down her phone and sat up slowly, pulling the nket around her. The door was opened.


    Jasper came in on his short legs Mommy, Daddy¡¯s gone¡±


    ¡°Alright, I see. Have you had your br¡­ lunch?¡± Mary came in as soon as she said that


    ¡°Mrs Wilson, Mr. Wilson went overseas. He didn¡¯t wake you up on purpose because he was afraid of


    disturbing your sleep¡± Mary exined to Natalie for Trevon.


    Natalie scratched her neck and forgot about it. ¡°I see. He told mest night. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t react


    because I just woke up.¡± Wasn¡¯t that so? Recently, she had gotten used to him being by her side. When


    he suddenly wasn¡¯t around, she would subconsciously look for him. She had even forgotten that he


    said he was going overseasst night.


    Trevon had sessfully immersed himself into the subconsciousness in the depths of her mind.


    Mary smiled. She was happy for the couple. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re used to Mr. Wilson¡¯s presence. I¡¯ll


    make lunch for you. Jasper, let¡¯s go down. Your mom needs to wash up¡±


    ¡°I want my mommy Jasper was unwilling and climbed into bed. His movements were very swift.


    Natalie patted her son¡¯s head and gave Mary a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let him stay here. My belly


    isn¡¯t quite there yet. 1 can take care of him.¡±


    Mary made a face at Jasper and went downstairs


    Bing Bing. It was the sound of a texting. It was a text from Trevon. [Honey, are you up? I¡¯m already


    overseas.] After Natalie read this message, a photo was sent over


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but say that word. She saw Edward and Rose waiting at the ce where


    the bracelet was made. In the photo, Rose was smiling happily, like the warm sun in winter, which could


    melt all the ice.


    Meanwhile, Edward stood at the side with one hand in his pocket and the other outstretched. From her


    angle, it looked like he was protecting Rose from the crowd.


    Natalie thought to herself. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The two of them are together. If they are not dating, they


    probably won¡¯t go. shopping together. Sherri tricked her brother into going, but it went too far too fast!


    Trevon replied to her, I happened to pass by. It just so happened that the ce I was supposed to sign


    the contract was across from them. When I came out, I saw them. Sherri was quite a good


    matchmaker]


    She could feel the man¡¯s happiness through the screen. Besides Edward¡¯s parents and Sherri, Trevon


    should want Edward to have a girlfriend the most.


    As for why, Natalie naturally knew.


    Natalie was wondering if she should share the photo with Sherri. After thinking about it carefully, she


    decided not to do so. What if they were not dating and just happened to meet by chance? If Sherri


    found out, the Landor family might know. If the Landor family knew about this, the ckwell family


    might know this too in the future, and at that time, it might be an engagement between the Landor


    family and the Roberts family.


    Hackett¡¯s mother¡¯s confidentiality was really worrying After thinking about it, she decided to forget it


    In the end, Natalie decided to keep it a secret and not to share it with Sherri in case Edward and Rose


    were rumored to get married on the spot


    ¡°Mommy, lunch Jasper looked at his mother who was in a daze and shouted,


    Her son¡¯s shout brought her back to her senses. ¡°Alright, I will wash up. Then we¡¯ll go down together.


    Sit on the bed, and don¡¯t go downstairs alone, okay?¡±


    Jasper replied faintly. ¡°Okay¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The male and female protagonists in the distant photo were still loitering on the bustling streets of


    Artrond. The woman walking in front looked around in front of the stall. She asked about the price


    and seemed to be very interested.


    Indeed, Rose liked this dazzling street scene. There was the aura of vintage everywhere. It was


    antique, and every item. seemed to have a different meaning. Every small item had a story for people


    to hear.


    Edward¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and his interest was piqued by the person in front of him. He


    could not help but pick up some novel things to check. It seemed like it would be good to buy them and


    bring them back.


    Half an hour ago, when he hung up the phone and was about to go upstairs, Rose was about to leave


    with her bucket bag Edward instantly thought of this youngdy¡¯s directional insensitivity.


    He looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone following her. It was also because the person Grace sent to


    Rose had average faces. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if they were in-clothed bodyguards. After all,


    their forehead didn¡¯t say they were the Roberts family¡¯s bodyguards.


    Edward didn¡¯t have x-ray vision to see what the professions of the people around him were.


    In his heart, he thought now that Rose was Sherri¡¯s friend, he could not let her be left overseas, so he


    actually said he would go with her


    Rose was so shocked that her mouth could fit an egg when she heard Edward say that. However, she


    was happy to have someone shopping with her. So she agreed readily.


    Though suspicious, Rose still agreed. This was not contradictory.


    Then, Edward followed Rose in this bustling street. After wandering around for about half an hour, he


    even had a flower. gand on his wrist. ording to Rose, since he was already here, he naturally had


    to experience the local customs. Like they said, ¡°When in Rome, do as the Romans do.¡±


    And the picture of them with gands was just seen by Trevon, who had juste out from the cafe.


    He casually took a photo. At that time, Jim wanted to call Edward, but Trevon nced at him coldly. Jim


    swallowed his words.


    Trevon couldn¡¯t wait for Edward to get married on the spot. He could even give him a gift. If this didn¡¯t


    work out, he could make Jim stay single for the rest of his life.


    In order not to stop their natural development, Trevon did not send the photo to Frank. He only sent


    him a message for


    Rose liked everything and wanted to bring them home. At this moment, she was holding a sugar


    figurme in her hand. It was a lifelike rabbit. She raised it and turned around with a bright smile. Her


    curved eyes were filled with joy from the bottom of her heart. It was the most real. ¡°Do you want to eat


    it? It¡¯s on me. It looks so good¡±


    Edward took a step forward and stood in front of her. He nced at the beautiful sugar figurine in her


    hand. It indeed looked like it. ¡°T¡¯m not eating it.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t force it on him. Since he said he didn¡¯t want it, it meant that he didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t force


    him. She just frowned. She had put on some makeup on her exquisite face. When she frowned, her


    face was filled with pity. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to eat it, but it will melt if I don¡¯t


    ¡°How am I supposed to answer this question? I don¡¯t have a refrigerator with me. Besides, this sugar


    figurine isn¡¯t an ornament,¡± Edward said in his heart.


    The saleswoman looked at the two of them with a smile. She had been setting up stalls for a long time


    and had seen many couples passing by. The saleswoman thought they were a couple and reminded


    them kindly, ¡°Youngdy, only when you cat it can the sweetness enter your heart. I wish a long and


    happy life to the couples who have bought sugar figurines from me. Eat it with your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Sweet and happy to the end.


    Rose was speechless.


    Edward didn¡¯t know what to say either


    The woman who was selling the candy was quite old. She looked at Rose with anticipation. It was as if


    she couldn¡¯t wait to witness love. She seemed to be saying ¡°Come on! Eat it¡±


    Edward did not break the saleswoman¡¯s idea. He just coughed dryly and said, ¡°Thank you. You can eat


    it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Atst, they did not eat it in front of the saleswoman because it was inappropriate. After they left, the


    saleswoman sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. One is lively, and the other is reserved. Marriage needs two


    people toplement each other. What a good couple.¡±


    Rose thought that Edward would mind the saleswoman¡¯s words. She licked the sugar figurine in front


    and exined. ¡®Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s old. She couldn¡¯t see clearly. What she said doesn¡¯t mean you


    can¡¯t find a girlfriend in the future. Don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t find a girlfriend. I¡¯ll introduce one to you.


    We¡¯re friends, after all. For the sake of Sherri, I can¡¯t let you be single for the rest of your life. Do you


    think I¡¯m quite suitable to be your buddy?¡±


    Edward looked at her sincere smile and didn¡¯t know how to answer. A woman was a woman. How


    could she be his buddy? He thought girls couldn¡¯t be his buddies. In the end, he said politely, ¡°Thank


    you. Let¡¯s take a look at what was in front¡±


    He still didn¡¯t say what he was thinking. He just changed the topic in the most polite way.


    He felt very helpless. Perhaps this youngdy used to be friends with her ex-boyfriend.


    That was why she thought she should start by being their bro.


    Rose also felt that it was better not to waste time. After all, time was limited. She jumped forward and


    muttered softly, ¡°This sugar figurine is quite yummy. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t try it


    Edward didn¡¯t answer this sentence. He didn¡¯t like sweet food, to begin with. If it was salty, he could still


    try to buy some.


    The bodyguards, mixed in with the crowd, followed behind quietly with doubts. Finally, one bodyguard


    could not help but ask the other. ¡°Are you sure we don¡¯t want to tell Grace and Frank about Miss


    Roberts¡¯ rtionship?¡±


    The other bodyguard replied firmly. ¡°No need¡±


    ¡°What if something happens between them? Should we stop them or not?¡±


    ¡­I don¡¯t think there will be anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they live in the same vi? They¡¯re even on the same floor. Even if we booked the same floor,


    what if Miss Roberts. goes to Mr. Landor¡¯s room?


    report it.


    What are you thinking? Is Miss Roberts that kind of person? Don¡¯t worry about things that won¡¯t


    happen. Don¡¯t We¡¯re all the people Grace trusts the most. You should know what Grace and Frank hate


    the most and what Miss Roberts¡¯s taboo is. Just follow her.


    ¡°You said it. What if Frank gets angry? Will you take the me?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take the me. You¡¯re talking a lot of bullshit¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    At Sapphire Hotel, strands of golden light scattered down, making one feelzy from the sun.


    A man sat with his back straight. One of his legs was bent and used as a pillow. A woman¡¯s head was


    lying on hisp. Her eyes were narrowed as she enjoyed the sunlight.


    The man stared at this little cutie with his dark and deep eyes. The emotions hidden in his eyes surged


    out and were constantly suppressed. He kept tidying her hair, which was not messy in the first ce,


    with his well-defined fingers. He was only feeling the softness and smoothness of her hair.


    Perhaps because it was veryfortable, the woman with narrowed eyes opened her delicate lips.


    ¡°Frank, do you want to sleep?¡±


    Frank was shocked.


    He paused for a while before answering, ¡°No, are you sleepy?¡±


    He guessed what the little girl meant was really sleeping, not the thing in his mind.


    As expected. Ava was dozing off. Under the warm sun, her bones were crispy from the sun. The sleepy


    bug crawled up her head, and she could barely keep her eyes open. She was half-conscious. ¡°Then


    can I sleep in your bed?¡±


    Before Frank could react, Ava continued to say, ¡°Do you want to sleep together? We can go eat when


    we wake up.¡± Frank¡¯s throat moved. ¡°Baby Ava, do you know what it means to invite me to sleep with


    you?¡±


    Ava rolled her eyes. There seemed to be something wrong. She was sleepy just now. She thought


    Frank would be more bored after she fell asleep, so he wanted him to sleep with her for a while. She


    hadn¡¯t thought about the deeper meaning. She thought about it again. They wouldn¡¯t do anything


    inappropriate. It should be fine if they just slept. ¡°We¡¯ll just sleep Hearing this, Frank¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Helpless, he sighed in his heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry¡±


    Ava shook her head. She was indeed not hungry. She would eat when she woke up. After all, it was


    nice to be with Frank, even if they just slept and did not speak.


    Frank raised his hand to look at his phone and found there was a message. He did not turn it on


    immediately and only nced at the time. It was 11:30.


    It was lunchtime, and they couldn¡¯t go hungry. He suggested patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll call them up. We¡­ You can


    sleep after eating. You might have stomachache if you don¡¯t eat and stay hungry¡±


    Frank remembered that when they ate pizza previously, the little girl had said that she had a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    stomachache when she video-called Natalie and the others.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to refute his concern. In the end, Ava still asked Frank to call the receptionist to send


    lunch over. Today, she only wanted to stay in the same environment as him.


    During the meal, Ava ate quietly. Frank helped her peel the prawns with disposable gloves. He was not


    hungry, to begin with, because he had breakfast toote.


    After peeling the entire te of prawns, he removed his gloves and threw them into the trash can. He


    picked up his fork and casually ate a few mouthfuls with her. After a while, he finished eating. ¡°Eat


    slowly. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She answered obediently.


    Then, Frank opened the message on his phone. It was a bailling and random message from Trevon.


    [You¡¯re not a god. You¡¯re a human. Not everything is within your expectations and control. Surprises


    alwayse so unexpectedly.]


    Frank was very speechless.


    He looked at the confusing message and was confused. This was the first time Trevon sent him a


    message like this. His first thought was that Trevon had sent the wrong message, and he replied like


    this. [Send it after checking the note. You¡¯re old and blind.]


    Trevon answered strangely, [Double Happiness.]


    On the other side, Frank¡¯s mind was filled with question marks when he saw these words. He, who had


    always been clear, actually could not understand them. Let your wife check your brain for free. Don¡¯t go


    out with illness.]


    Trevon sent a smiling emoji. I suspect you¡¯re envious that I have a wife as a doctor. You don¡¯t have to


    envy me because you don¡¯t have one.


    Frank frowned slightly and replied. [You¡¯re crazy.]


    After that. Trevon did not reply. He had achieved his goal and made Frank wonder what was going on.


    This feeling of curiosity and panicking was the effect Trevon wanted.


    Ava had already finished her meal. There were not many dishes for lunch, so there was nothing left.


    She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Frank, who was frowning slightly opposite her. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    After thinking for a while, he could not think of anything, so he did not waste any more effort. ¡°It¡¯s line.


    Are you done eating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ava replied sweetly,


    Take some time to digest before you sleep. Frank continued to suggest.


    Ava thought of a good point. It was also a picture that would be better remembered in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s


    watch a movie. The television here is quite big. If we close the curtains, it will be like a movie theater.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s expectant gaze, how could he refuse? He agreed again. ¡°Okay, you can


    choose. I¡¯ll call room service to collect the tes.¡±


    If the tes were not collected, the room would smell when the air conditioner was turned on. It didn¡¯t


    smell good.


    Seeing that he had agreed, she quickly took off her slippers and climbed into bed. She straightened her


    clothes and picked up the remote control to choose a good movie. She opened the front page and saw


    that there were too many movies, There were all kinds of movies. ¡°Frank, what do you want to watch?


    The exciting ones, or scary ones, or love¡­¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. He said those two simple words.


    I kind of want to watch a horror movie, but I¡¯m afraid of the psychic trauma.¡±


    ¡°Then choose another one. He couldn¡¯t stay in Sapphire City forever. After watching it, she must have


    wild thoughts at night. It was better not to watch it.


    After searching for a while. Ava¡¯s eyes were finally fixed on a movie. It was Transformers. Ava thought


    the vibe was exciting when a robot transformed.


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s watch Transformers. This seems to have been released recently, Jasper especially likes


    this toy. I also think it¡¯s very handsome.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ava urged, ¡°Then hurry up. I¡¯m opening it.¡±


    Two minutester, the customer service staff took away the tes. He nced at the room and Ava.


    Frank, who noticed it sharply, smiled and did not say anything.


    The movie began.


    Frank did not go to bed immediately. He stood on the edge of the bed for a while and stared at Ava. He


    only took his shoes off and sat down when she patted the seat beside her. Ava held his arm intimately


    and tilted her head to rest on his shoulder when she saw hime up.


    It was as if she was prepared to watch a movie. Frank closed his eyes helplessly, seeking calmness.


    He turned his head and asked the person beside him, ¡°Do you want me to order a milkshake?¡±


    Ava, who had always liked milkshakes, refused this time because she was too full. ¡°No, I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t


    eat anything now¡±


    After saying that, she raised her head and kissed Frank¡¯s cheek. After kissing him, she smiled


    innocently.


    Frank¡¯s eyes darkened as he suppressed his emotions. Did this girl not treat him as a regr man?


    ¡°Baby Ava, don¡¯t flirt. Something might happen.


    Ava just wanted to kiss him. When she heard what he said, her face instantly turned red. She


    pretended to be unaware of it and hid on his shoulder. She replied gloomily. ¡°Oh


    He smiled and stroked her hair. Then, he hugged her waist and leaned against the back of the bed,


    letting her rely on him. After all, the movie took hours.


    Two hourster, Ava¡¯s regr breathing came from Frank¡¯s arms. He knew the little girl must have


    fallen asleep. She had lost the excitement from before. At first, she kept shouting. ¡°So handsome! So


    cool! I like this, and I like this too.¡± Now, there was no sound at all.


    He held the back of her head with his right hand and supported her. He slowly moved back and ced


    her on the bed. Then, he pulled the nket over her and turned off the television. The room that was


    meant to create an atmosphere instantly lost its light.


    In the darkness, Frank was like a leopard in the night. He suppressed all his emotions and stared at


    Ava. In the end, he


    deted because of her innocent appearance.


    He leaned his head sideways and stared at the person sleeping quietly. He could not help but lean


    forward and kiss her lips. Feeling the warm and soft touch. Ava subconsciously reached out her hand


    and grabbed Frank¡¯s neck, pulling him down.


    She responded to the kiss sleepily. This subconscious action almost broke his defense. He used the


    still wrapped around his neck. The distance between the two of them was less than an inch. He could


    feel her regr breathing and his chaotic heartbeat.


    With one hand on the edge of the bed, he could only call out softly. ¡°Baby Ava, let go


    ¡°Hm? Give me a hug.


    If not for the fact that he could feel her regr breathing, he would have suspected that the youngdy


    was teasing him on purpose. ¡°Let go. I¡¯ll hug you to sleep.¡±


    Shepromised. The next second, she let go of her hand.


    Frank covered Ava tightly with the nket to prevent hisst bit of willpower from disappearing. Even


    her hands were ced inside the nket.


    He adjusted the air conditioner to a suitable temperature for sleeping before slowly lying down on his


    side. He stuffed an arm under Ava¡¯s head and hugged her tightly through the nket.


    It felt good to have her. At this moment, Ava belonged to him. It was painful to wait, but it was also


    beautiful


    His soft and cute girlfriend was in his arms, and she was so cute. The sweetness in Frank¡¯s heart


    spread throughout his entire body. Unknowingly, he fell asleep with her in his arms.


    This was the first time he had shared a bed with Ava. Now that he did so, he wanted to take another


    step forward.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    At 9:30 PM., in Phoenix Manor, there was a sound of an engine from downstairs, followed by the sound


    of the door closing. Natalie was still awake. She was sitting on the bed and browsing posts.


    After not seeing him for a day, she missed Trevon. She did not get out of bed. Her eyes moved from


    the phone screen to the door. There was a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    After a while, the travel-wom man came in tiredly. She got out of bed and walked toward him.


    He looked at her lovingly and did not take the initiative to approach her. He saw missing from the


    bottom of Natalie¡¯s eyes and felt a warmth in his heart. ¡°Tm going to take a shower. My body is dirty.¡±


    She had already taken a shower, and her son was already asleep. He was sleeping soundly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Give me the clothes.¡± As she spoke, Natalie went to take off his coat. He didn¡¯t refuse


    and was very happy.


    With a smile on his lips, the happiness in his heart overflowed.


    Then I¡¯ll go take a shower. I still have to kiss you first. After saying that, he looked deeply at the woman,


    who was a head shorter than him, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed him neatly on the lips. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll wait for you in bed.¡±


    These words made one¡¯s imagination run wild. It was tantly¡­.


    The next second, Natalie smiled evilly. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just waiting for you to sleep


    together. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. What¡¯s in your head all day long? Hurry up and take a


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    shower.¡±


    Trevon turned around and gritted his teeth. He gently pinched her chin with one hand and kissed her


    on her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll be done when the baby is bom.¡±


    He said it fiercely, but his words were filled with gentleness.


    She was not afraid and even kept smiling. She had an expression that said, ¡°What can you do to me?


    Now that she was pregnant, she was not afraid at all.


    He could only take a cold shower or hide in the bathroom to deal with his own physical needs.


    After watching him walk into the bathroom, she got into bed again andy under the covers. She picked


    up her phone and continued to browse posts. She had been browsing the posts of Ava, Rose, and


    Sherri


    She didn¡¯t like to send posts, but it didn¡¯t stop her from browsing them, especially when she saw that


    the person she cared about was happy. Then she would be happy too.


    When Trevon came out of the bathroom, he saw her sitting on the bed, having a smile on her face. She


    looked so happy. She was grinning so much that the corners of her mouth almost reached the back of


    her ears. He wiped his hair with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you smile so much when I first came in.¡±


    A trace of jealousy secretly attacked his brain cells.


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Natalie¡¯s face deepened. She was amused. ¡°I¡¯m browsing Ava and


    Rose¡¯s posts¡±


    Seeing that he was jealous, she wanted to indulge him. She patted the edge of the bed and said, ¡°Go


    and bring the hairdryer over. Ill blow it for you.


    He refused. He didn¡¯t want her to be tired. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a few hairs. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡±


    She tilted her head seductively. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want it? This benefit might disappear in a few


    months. Someone has to think about it first.


    He looked at her steadily. His eyes darkened, and his deep and dark eyes were filled with love. ¡°Then


    I¡¯ll have to trouble you, honey.¡±


    With that, he went to get the hairdryer and sat quietly on the bed, waiting for his wife¡¯s service. Natalie


    half-knelt and ced the phone beside him. The post page had not been closed yet. She picked up the


    hairdryer and inserted her fingers


    into his hair.


    One was seriously blowing, and the other was drenched in wild thoughts. The man¡¯s back stiffened at


    the touch. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously. In order not to take a shower, he closed his eyes to


    divert his attention.


    He tried his best not to pay attention to the touch on his head. He lowered his eyes and looked deeply


    at the phone screen that was still lit. ¡°Looks like Rose and Edward are having a good time.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie used her hand to feel his hair. It was almost dry. She put away the hairdryer and


    ced it on the


    bedside table. The next second, he gently grabbed her arm and pulled her into a sitting position on his


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and sat sideways. Trevon picked up the phone and casually


    swiped the screen. He looked at it for a while in boredom. It was all photos of Rose ying and sharing


    happily. On the other hand, Ava was much more simple. She leaned on one leg and held a book in her


    hand. It was just a simple postscript (Even peace is bliss as long as I can be with you]


    He gazed at her and asked. ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but it seems pretty good if I go out with you. Her gaze was straightforward, and there


    was a hint of teasing and deliberateness in her eyes. She raised her eyebrows as if hinting and


    provoking.


    He couldn¡¯t resist such naked love and temptation.


    As expected, he quickly threw the phone away. The back of her head was pressed down, and the


    fragrance between her lips and teeth was intercepted. It was the taste of lemons, and it spread


    wantonly between their lips and teeth. Her teeth were pried open, and it went from shallow to deep.


    Inch by inch, he conquered her and took her for himself.


    Her breathing became rougher. Hisrge palm slowly moved up her back, caressing her from her waist


    to her back. She raised her head and epted his love.


    An unexpected sound turned the rare happiness into bubbles in an instant. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you


    doing?¡±


    At this moment, Jasper was sitting on their big bed in a daze. He probably had been watching their live


    broadcast for a few minutes. In short, it was very awkward.


    Trevon suddenly stopped what he was doing. He did not expect his son, who had been sleeping so


    soundly, to wake up suddenly and disturb him.


    In an instant, all the passion dissipated. It was as if a basin of ice water had been poured over him from


    head to toe. cold and awkward.


    It was


    At this moment, Natalie was too ashamed to show her face. Although she was the one who started the


    fire, it was her son who put out the fire. As for the reason for the fire, she should let this man exin it.


    It was better for her to be silent in the conversation between the man and the little boy.


    Without hesitation, she buried her head in his chest and did not n toe out. His fire had


    dissipated, but her face was still red, and the blush did not fade away so quickly.


    She did not know how to answer if her son said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    Pretending to be asleep was the best choice for her now.


    Trevon naturally saw through her thoughts. Hisrge palm held her head and pressed it against his


    chest. His fingertips stroked her hair as he turned to look at Jasper coldly. Just sleep. Why did you get


    up?¡±


    Jasper sat on the bed with his legs curled up. He blinked his small eyes and said, ¡°I need to pee.


    Why didn¡¯t the brat call him when he peed all over the ground? Now that he was doing something real


    with his wife, his son wanted to pec.


    When Natalie heard that her son wanted to pee, she quickly got up and pretended to enter the nket


    naturally. ¡°Go, our son is going to pee. You can calm down while you¡¯re at it.


    After saying that, she smiled at him.


    She was very pleased with it.


    Trevon¡¯s face darkened, but he carried his son gently and walked to the bathroom. After a while, Jasper


    finished peeing. When Trevon ced him on the bed, Jasper suddenly stood up and walked to


    Natalie¡¯s side. Then he squatted down. She looked at her son ambiguously, not knowing what he


    wanted to do, but she did not stop him.


    The next second, Jasper kissed her on the cheek and turned around to sleep.


    Natalie was shocked.


    Trevon was also shocked and speechless.


    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly. The little guy must have been watching them kiss


    for a few minutes. Why didn¡¯t they notice anything at all? They were too engrossed


    When they were kissing, they were caught red-handed by their son. Their son even learned to kiss her.


    It was really awkward. Although their son was still young and did not understand what this kiss meant,


    they still had to be careful in the future.


    Not long after, regr breathing sounds came from the small bed. It was as if the scene just now was a


    dream. It was like


    they were dreaming


    Natalie smiled. The awkward atmosphere dissipated a lot. ¡°What do you think1 ?


    ¡°Let him sleep with Mary tomor


    He decided in a bad mood. If he couldn¡¯t have sex with her or kiss her, he could just be a monk.


    Sex and kissing were already prohibited. It was no different from bing a monk.


    Natalie said, ¡°Come on! Hurry up ande up to sleep.¡±


    At the same time. Ava and Frank were fast asleep in bed at Sapphire Hotel. They slept from the


    afternoon to the night without waking up


    During this period, there were no calls, messages, or even calls from Joseph. In a particrly safe


    environment. Ava slept on the left and on the right. She slept especially soundly.


    It was not until 9 p.m. that she opened her eyes. She was energetic. Frank¡¯s handsome facial features


    came into view when she opened her eyes.


    This was the benefit of finding a handsome boyfriend. She could look at him anytime and anywhere. It


    was pleasing to the eye and could also make one happy.


    Who wouldn¡¯t love seeing a handsome man every day when they woke up? Ava admitted that she was


    attracted to Frank because of his looks at first.


    Frank was still sleeping because he had not slept in the early stages. He propped his head up and


    looked at Ava¡¯s sleeping face. He stared at her for a few hours before slowly falling asleep.


    Ava reached out and traced his well-defined features, from his eyebrows to his eyes, then his nose,


    then his mouth. Every part of him was attracting her to do something.


    She, who had always been direct, had indeed done so. She stood up slightly and kissed his seductive


    lips. She was smug. It was too wonderful that such a boy liked her.


    He had already woken up when she reached out. He had always been vignt, so how could he not


    sense the movements around him? He was just curious about what the girl was going to do next.


    A deep and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    He slowly opened his starry eyes and stared at her. His eyes were filled with love. This was the first


    time they had shared a bed. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Ava nodded.


    She was indeed hungry. She felt like she could eat a cow.


    Frank reached our and touched the little girl¡¯s head. He got up and covered her with a nket. ¡°What


    do you want to eat? Do you want to dine out or ask the waiter to send it up?¡±


    Ava thought about it for a moment. She would be going backter. It was better to eat outside. After


    eating, he could send her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside¡±


    ¡°You take me to eat delicious food. I¡¯ll pay!¡±


    Frank was not very familiar with Sapphire City¡¯s delicacies, so this mission was naturally given to her.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s past nine now. Let¡¯s go and eat the best snacks for the night at Sapphire City. There are


    many people there, and the environment is not bad¡±


    Ava nced at the phone screen with her eyes. It was indeed gettingte, and they almost missed


    dinner.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± As long as she liked it, he was fine with anything.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    An hourter, Ava led Frank to Sapphire City¡¯s liveliestte-night food gathering spot, a restaurant


    located on the beach.


    The restaurant wasn¡¯trge, but there were many cars parked outside, representing various brands,


    which was enough to show the poprity of this ce.


    Frank nced into the distance, found a parking spot, pulled in, and turned off the engine. He looked at


    the restaurant in front of them and asked, ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly. The food here is delicious. They¡¯re all seafood and very fresh,¡± Ava replied.


    As Ava spoke, she remembered thete-night snacks Alex had brought herst time. She had been


    well protected and rarely went to ces like this at night. Her brother was too busy, and she was


    obedient enough not to ask him to bring her here.


    Frank had keen observation skills. He could tell Ava hadn¡¯t been to such a ce alone. He got out of


    the car, walked around to the passenger side, opened the door, and held her hand as they walked


    inside.


    Entering the restaurant, they saw many men and women of different ages already seated inside. It


    didn¡¯t bother Frank, as he had frequented such ces forte-night snacks before. However, it seemed


    a bit overwhelming for Ava.


    Frank asked, ¡°Do you want it to go?¡±


    ¡°Is it not safe here?¡± Ava seemed to understand Frank¡¯s concerns.


    Frank¡¯s gaze met Ava¡¯s clear eyes, and it was hard for him to refuse her. Frank changed from holding


    her hand to putting his arm around her waist. She leaned against his chest, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Then let me check if there¡¯s a private room avable. If there is, we can eat here. If not, we¡¯ll take it to


    a quiet ce to eat, alright?¡±


    Ava came up with apromise. She understood his worry.


    Fortunately, luck was on their side. When they inquired at the front desk, there was indeed a private


    room avable. Frank was concerned about Ava getting bumped into by people around them. Hence,


    he held her tightly as they walked to the private room and only released her once they were inside.


    He closed the door, pulled out a chair for her, and let her sit down.


    A minuteter, a waitress came in and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You two are the best-looking customers


    I¡¯ve ever served here.¡±


    The waitress was a young girl too. Her words praised them, and her eyes were honest. Her eyes had


    no hint of flirtation. and she did not nce at Frank. Instead, her gaze remained on Ava during the


    Ava quite liked this and politely thanked her. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s my first time here. Could you rmend


    the best seafood


    dishes?¡±


    Her voice was gentle, soft, and sweet.


    The waitress rmended several delicious seafood tters to Ava, exining that they were all


    freshly caught today. After making the suggestions, she left the room discreetly.


    Frank was somewhat impressed. If this situation happened in Athana, many women would approach


    him and strike up a conversation, whether he was alone or with apanion. Given the chance, many


    women were afraid of missing out and would try to seize the opportunity to talk to him. The waitress¡¯s


    reaction just now was rather refreshing to him.


    The dishes arrived shortly after. Frank picked up the gloves from the side of the table and began


    skillfully peeling the shellfish. He reminded Ava, saying. ¡°Pour some sauce.


    The table was filled with seafood they rarely indulged in. Frank was genuinely concerned that Ava


    would have stomach issues.


    Midway through the meal, Ava¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Joseph. She thought her brother was


    waiting for her to go home and felt embarrassed. She had indulged a bit today, as she did not know


    when Frank would head back. She wanted to spend a bit more time.


    Just an extra minute or second would be fine.


    Setting down her fork, she answered the phone, Joseph. I¡¯m having ate-night snack at the beach. I¡¯ll


    be back after 1 finish¡±


    Before Joseph could say anything, Ava quickly exined.


    On Joseph¡¯s end, he didn¡¯t me her. Instead, he thoughtfully made an arrangement. He said. ¡°I have


    a room at Sapphire Hotel. You can stay there tonight. No need to travel all the way back home. You¡¯re


    going out again tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t need toe back?¡±


    Ava couldn¡¯t contain her happiness, her voice filled with delight. Joseph could sense his sister¡¯s


    happiness on the other end. of the phone. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t control his little sister.


    Joseph sighed and said helplessly. ¡°Well, stay safe and return to the hotel early.


    After hanging up the phone, Ava was still overjoyed. She picked up her fork and said to Frank, who


    was peeling shells across from her, ¡°Frank, my brother said I can stay at the hotel tonight and don¡¯t


    need to go home.¡±


    Frank was surprised but naturally happy as well. He hadn¡¯t expected her family to trust him so much.


    He believed Joseph knew he would spend the night with Ava at the hotel.


    He smiled faintly and said, ¡®Got it. Hurry and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold¡±


    ¡°You eat too. I can peel the shells myself.¡±


    ¡°TI finish peeling this one. Then I¡¯ll eat


    H


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so happy. Ava¡¯s emotions were evident on her face. Whether she was happy or not, it was


    easy to tell with just one nce.


    In reality, Joseph¡¯s phone call was orchestrated by Emma and Daniel. They thought that Ava and


    Frank¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t easy. It was troublesome for Frank to send Ava back at night and pick her


    up the next day. With Frank¡¯s sensible behavior, they felt reassured,


    The hotel was the Turner family¡¯s property. After discussing it, the couple decided to have Joseph make


    that call. Frank might leave the day after tomorrow, and since it was already sote at night, they didn¡¯t


    want to trouble the young couple any further.


    After finishing thete-night snack, it was already early morning. Frank drove back to Sapphire Hotel.


    Holding hands with Ava, they walked her to the room arranged by Joseph. When they reached the


    door, they were reluctant to part like a usual couple deeply in love. Although Frank wanted to stay with


    Ava, he had self-restraint. The Turner family had already been considerate by not making Ava return


    home. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to sleep in the same room with her.


    He raised his hand and gently touched her head, saying. ¡°Go on. Come find me tomorrow morning. It¡¯s


    alreadyte into


    the night.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ava tiptoed and pecked Frank on the lips. Just as she was about to pull away. Frank cupped the


    back of her head and kissed her deeply.


    After the kiss, he said, ¡°That¡¯s my response to your kiss, Baby Ava. Now, go inside.


    Ava blushed and entered the room. Frank lingered at the door for several minutes before finally turning


    and heading to


    his own room.


    In a room at Turner Manor, Joseph watched the hallway surveince footage and curled his lips into a


    smile before exiting the video feed.


    On a beach in Artrond, the atmosphere was lively. Everyone was a night owl. It had a starkly


    different night from the nightlife in Athana.


    A massive speaker was set up on the beach, with someone holding a microphone and singing. People


    around were dancing energetically. Their dance was full of vigor, allowing them to release the stress of


    the day.


    In the past, whenever Rose felt troubled or upset, she would retreat to her room or dance in the dance


    studio until she was exhausted. She would only stop dancing after releasing all the negative emotions


    in her body.


    However, at this moment, she was sitting on the sandy beach, her legs folded, enjoying herself without


    any worries. The only thing causing her dilemma was whether or not to participate in the dance.


    Edward had returned to his room and should have fallen asleep by this time, given that it was already


    early morning. Being a refined young man, he probably wouldn¡¯t enjoy these forms of entertainment


    and would prefer to rest.


    Just as Rose was lost in thought, a young man with attractive eyes and a handsome appearance


    walked up gantly extended his hand and spoke fluent Arillion, ¡°Miss, you are beautiful. Do you speak


    Arillion?¡±


    Rose replied in Arillion, ¡°Of course¡±


    to her. He


    Foreigners tend to be more outgoing and direct, openly expressing their thoughts and feelings without


    hiding their introverted tendencies. This young man was no exception.


    He blinked his attractive eyes and smiled at Rose. ¡°May I have the pleasure of dancing with you?¡±


    Rose stood up. The foreign young man was polite and gentlemanly. Out of politeness and to maintain


    her manner, she


    said. ¡°But it¡¯s the free dance session now and not partner dance.¡±


    The foreign young man nodded in understanding. He walked over to a woman and said something to


    her. She crouched down and changed the song, excitedly announcing to everyone. ¡°Next up, we have


    a new dance challenge!¡±


    The atmosphere and enthusiasm of the crowd indicated that everyone enjoyed this setting and activity.


    It was clear that they were ustomed to such events.


    With the mood set, Rose felt it would be impolite to decline. Moreover, it was just a dance and


    harmless.


    The music began ying. It was a high-energy DJ remix track.


    The entire beach felt like it had transformed into a different world, a world of happiness.


    The energy of the environment was infectious, making every cell in everyone¡¯s body burst with


    excitement.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rose wore ripped jeans and a t-shirt, maintaining a rtively conservative look. As the music started,


    her active cells began


    to dance with joy. A smile formed on her face, and she gracefully swayed to the rhythm of the music.


    The foreign young man she was dancing with maintained a polite distance from Rose throughout the


    dance, showing courteous manners that made her feelfortable.


    The balcony of the vi offered a broad view. Its high price had its reasons. A simple nce outward


    revealed the entire beach. With the breeze gently blowing. Rose¡¯s corbones followed the rhythm of


    her dance. The smile on her lips was charming and attractive.


    It was a natural and heartfelt smile. From Edward¡¯s perspective on the vi, many nearby young men


    had their gazes firmly fixed on Rose, much like wolves targeting amb.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he put out his cigarette. Emotions were hidden beneath his sunsses.


    But his face showed a hint of urgency. Perhaps even he did not notice it himself.


    He swiftly descended the stairs and headed towards the beach.


    Amid her energetic dance, Rose suddenly felt a firm grip on her shoulder. She paused her steps with a


    smile still on her lips. Then, she looked up to find Edward standing there. This puzzled her. Wasn¡¯t it


    already early morning? Why wasn¡¯t he asleep?


    Looking up at him, she didn¡¯t pay much attention and momentarily forgot his hand was on her shoulder.


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re not asleep. Do you also enjoy dancing?¡±


    Rose invited him warmly. ¡°Join me. It¡¯s a lot of fun and exciting.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already early morning. It¡¯s time to sleep,¡± Edward said.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand why he said that. After speaking, he seemed to realize that his wordscked


    justification.


    Their intimate interaction just now caused many young men who were about to approach to fall silent,


    assuming they were a couple.


    Rose raised her hand to nce at the wristwatch Grace had brought back from her business trip. It was


    quitete. She asked, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t sleep and came to find me to go to sleep?¡±


    Rose looked at Edward.


    Edward said, ¡°Sherri asked me to look after you outside. Aren¡¯t you Sherri¡¯s friend? Edward used his


    sister as an excuse.


    True, that made sense. However, something still felt different to Rose. Staying awake until early


    morning to watch her was a bit too much, wasn¡¯t it?


    Rose, who had watched too many TV series, had a momentary misconception but quickly dismissed it.


    After all, Edward liked Natalie. She shook her head slightly and looked at Edward with a worried


    expression. Something still didn¡¯t quite add up. In the end, she said, ¡®Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then she waved to the others, bidding them goodbye.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    The two of them walked side by side towards the vi.


    Rose still felt somewhat skeptical. She nced sideways at the elegant and handsome Edward


    standing next to her. For some reason, she found his appearance with sses strangelyfortable


    and attractive.


    With her hands in her pockets, she pretended to be carefree and averted her gaze. She pursed her lips


    and asked, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you sleeping? I thought you were already asleep.


    Walking beside her. Edward slowed his steps. His face remained emotionless, and his eyes were


    hidden behind his sses. Then, he said in a calm tone. ¡°Just wanted to take in the night view of


    Artrond.¡±


    His tone was natural, and it was hard to discern its authenticity.


    Rose paused for a moment, pondering if his words were genuine. Then why did you leave? Why not


    stay a while longer? They¡¯re still dancing¡±


    Edward replied in a subdued manner. It¡¯s enough to experience it. There¡¯s no need to keep watching


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go to sleep. Goodbye and good night. As they chatted, they reached the door of


    Rose¡¯s room. She waved


    her hand and entered.


    Once inside, the room was dimly lit, and her mind reyed the moment when Edward had his arm


    around her shoulder. She hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, but now in retrospect, it seemed a bit off. It felt


    almost like a scene from the sovereignty deration of a male lead in a TV show.


    While Rose was fairly satisfied with her appearance, Edward¡¯s appearance was quite appealing too.


    But he wouldn¡¯t fall for her after just a few encounters, especially considering he had feelings for


    Natalie. It was probably just a passing thought


    Rose realized she had been watching too many romance TV series, so she decided to take a break


    from them. Her imagination had started to blur the lines between fiction and reality


    After some contemtion, she gave up trying to figure it out. It was too mentally exhausting. Maybe


    Edward was only looking out for her at Sherri¡¯s request.


    Rose had a straightforward personality, but she was reserved when it came to rtionships. She


    became cautious after having been hurt once before.


    Edward didn¡¯t leave immediately. His mind reyed Rose¡¯s dance moves on the beach, along with her


    charmning smile and genuineughter. He stood there for a while before finally leaving.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Rose finished her shower andy on her bed. She opened her phone to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    check the flight ticket. She had to go back to work the day after tomorrow. No matter what, she would


    have to leave tomorrow when she woke up.


    Calcting the time, arriving at Athana at night would leave her too tired to work the next day. Besides,


    it was already early morning, and waking up early tomorrow was unrealistic.


    Lying on her bed, she ced her phone in front of her. She propped up her chin with one hand and


    tapped her buttocks with the other.


    She leisurely examined her flight options. 9 am was too early. She wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up in time.


    Maybe an afternoon flight would be better. Since the vi was quite expensive, she might as well get


    some extra sleep. She could check out before noon, have a meal, and then catch the ne.


    Then, she quickly purchased the flight ticket for tomorrow. The departure time was 1:30 pm. After


    buying it, she happily ced her phone on the bedside and prepared to sleep.


    Snuggled under the covers, she closed her eyes, letting sleep gradually take over. Suddenly, a


    question popped into her mind. Should she tell Edward about her departure?


    But intentionally bringing it up seemed a bit inappropriate. After all, They had met by chance and


    weren¡¯t traveling together.


    Thinking back, was he here for work? If he was, he spent the entire day with her in the bustling city


    without working. So, what was his purpose for being here?


    To watch her y? Rose couldn¡¯t help but think that Edward was quite puzzling.


    In the end, Rose picked up her phone and sent a message to Edward. The message said. [Hey, I¡¯ll be


    heading back tomorrow afternoon Just wanted to let you know as a friend |


    Edward¡¯s reply came quickly. He was on the balcony, smoking. The cigarette was between his lips as


    he typed with both hands. He wrote. [What time is your flight?


    Rose replied. Are you going back too?]


    Edward wrote. [Yes, I¡¯m done with my work. Let¡¯s go together |


    Rose was puzzled. When did he finish his tasks? Did he use teleportation? Wasn¡¯t he hanging out with


    her the whole time?


    She had several questions swirling in her mind for a few seconds, but eventually, she decided to be


    honest and sent him her departure time


    After reading the message, Edward replied. [Yeah, I¡¯m also leaving at that time. If you don¡¯t mind, we


    can travel together]


    Rose replied. (Wait, you¡¯re also leaving at the same time?]


    In order to verify. Rose sent Edward a screenshot of her flight details and wrote, [I¡¯m leaving at this


    time. Are you leaving at the same une too?]


    Edward replied. [Yep. same time.]


    Unaware that he hadn¡¯t actually booked a ticket, Rose assumed it was another coincidence. She wrote,


    [Alright, that¡¯s quite a coincidence. It seems we have a bit of fate to be buddies.]


    Edward didn¡¯t reply to that message, but Rose didn¡¯t mind. She ced her phone back on the bedside


    table and began to drift into sleep.


    The next day dawned with bright sunlight. The weather in Artrond wasn¡¯t as hot as in Athana. The


    gentle breeze felt pleasant against Rose¡¯s skin, almost like a massage.


    With one hand pushing a suitcase and a shoulder bag slung across her shoulder, Rose walkedzily,


    exuding a carefree air. She also seemed a bit nonchnt, chewing on strawberry gum.


    This was because she had eaten a fish and some shrimp at the hotel for lunch, leaving a lingering taste


    in her mouth. She had casually bought strawberry gum from the airport supermarket.


    Then, she boarded the ne. Having slept inte that morning, she had no intention of sleeping again


    on the way back to Athana. She was refreshed and full of energy. She looked out at the scenery


    through the window.


    Looking up at the blue sky, she watched birds soar freely, gliding through the air, tracing a beautiful arc,


    a curved parab.


    Rose rested her check on her hand, gazing into the distance, wanting to capture the beauty in her


    eyes. Lost in her thoughts, someone sat down beside her again. She was startled and turned to look at


    the person next to her.


    Rose¡¯s eyes widened, her astonished voice slightly cracked. It was understandable that Edward


    coincidentally booked the same flight, but to sit beside her as well? That was what surprised her the


    most. ¡°Is it really this much of a coincidence?¡±


    The past couple of days were filled with coincidences with Edward. It felt like something straight out of


    a TV show. They booked the same flight, and now they were even sitting next to each other. It was


    almost too perfect


    Edward, however, remainedposed as if it were merely a coincidence. He calmly said, ¡°Yes, quite a


    coincidence.


    He sat beside her, adjusted his sses, and asked for two nkets when a flight attendant passed by.


    Rose had no intention of sleeping and waved off the offer. Eventually. Edward took one nket.


    As the ne took off and ascended into the sky, white cloudsy beneath them, creating an illusion as


    if one could reach out and touch them. The beauty was as if treading through cotton candy.


    Rose smiled softly, her expression radiant. Edward stole a sideways nce at her, seeing her lost in


    the view outside. While Rose gazed at the scenery outside, Edward observed her appreciating the


    scenery. She was equally beautiful.


    Rose felt the need to share the beauty of the view with someone, so she turned her head, meeting


    Edward¡¯s gaze. The eye contact was awkward, and for a moment, her heart raced.


    Her cheeks grew warm, and she wondered what was happening.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just her imagination. In a quick mental association, Rosebined her romance TV


    shows knowledge and fantasized about a romantic scene.


    She felt flustered, like a deer caught in headlights, as she gazed at his refined and handsome face.


    Edward, equally ufortable, averted his gaze at the same time. In the end. Rose decided not to


    make a fuss. A quiet atmosphere would encourage sleep.


    It was also the best way to avoid awkwardness.


    Unknowingly, Rose had drifted off to sleep against the window. A flight attendant passed by, asking if


    she needed an extra nket. Edward pressed a finger to his lips, indicating that it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    The flight attendant nodded politely and walked away. Edward carefully folded the nket on hisp


    and gently covered Rose with it. She wasn¡¯t actually asleep. She felt uneasy in the current atmosphere,


    and she sensed something changing


    unconsciously.


    Rose, bring 26 years old, couldn¡¯t possibly bepletely oblivious. Combined with Edward¡¯s recent


    behavior and indulgence towards her¡­.


    As the nket covered her, her hands tightened beneath it, showing signs of nervousness. She wasn¡¯t


    sure how to act. Edward had feelings for Natalie, and she didn¡¯t want to be a substitute.


    Once the nket was in ce, Edward reclined in his seat, closed his eyes, and feigned dozing off. He


    had insomnia the previous night. The memories of Rose dancing and her smiling face kept reying in


    his mind. Lately, he hadn¡¯t been able to think much about Natalie.


    He spent the previous night sorting through his thoughts. Why did he agree with Sherri toe


    abroad? Why did he feel the need to follow Rose around? Why he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her when he


    saw her being watched by others? After pondering it many times, he finally came to understand.


    But how would Rose react? She knew about his past feelings for Natalie. How could he exin this


    situation now? It might not be believable if he tried to exin.


    Moreover, there was the matter of Frank. It was a bit tricky.


    However, Edward hade to realize one thing. He couldn¡¯t stumble in the same ce twice. Just as


    he was contemting, he felt a weight on his shoulder. Undoubtedly, Rose had actually fallen asleep.


    He adjusted his posture to make his shoulder higher, offering afortable ce for her to lean on,


    trying to ease her fatigue.


    After adjusting his sitting posture, he did not look sideways. He closed his eyes and sighed. He had to


    be fair.


    Several hourster, the nended at the airport of Athana.


    Rose picked up her suitcase, extended the handle, and courteously bid farewell to Edward.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Edward had driven to the airport. He had initially thought of offering her a ride. However, seeing her


    react like she had encountered a tiger, he swallowed his words. ¡°Goodbye,¡± he replied instead.


    After that, Rose walked briskly towards the exit as if being chased by a tiger. Her pace quickened, and


    she reached Tom¡¯s car waiting at the entrance.


    In a hurry, she got into the car. Her bodyguards followed, opening the trunk to stow her luggage before


    closing it and watching her leave.


    Once the car was gone, the bodyguards exchanged some words. ¡°Did Miss Roberts have a fight with


    Mr. Landor?¡±


    ¡°Seems likely. Otherwise, why would Tome to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°But Frank had instructed Tom to pick her up before he left.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re a couple. Why wouldn¡¯t she take her boyfriend¡¯s car?¡±


    The bodyguards were clearly inexperienced in matters of romance and couldn¡¯t grasp the situation.


    They were full of questions.


    Meanwhile, Edward pushed his luggage to the parking lot. He got into his car, started the engine, and


    drove away.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    At Athana Hospital, Hackett apanied Sherri for a prenatal check-up. They were joined by Trevon


    and his wife..


    The screen showed that the patient that would receive medical consultation was Natalie, and the next


    patient was Sherri.


    The checkup list had been issued by Sherri two days ago. Right now, Natalie just needed to wait in line


    and wait for her turn. Once the results for the checkup list were ready, they could be shown to Sherri for


    her to review directly. There was no need to consult with other doctors. This was the advantage of


    having a close friend who was an obstetrician-gynecologist. In short, it was convenient.


    Because the checkup list had been prepared in advance by Sheri, the process for both her and her


    best friend¡¯s examinations naturally followed a sequential order.


    At this moment, both of them were undergoing examinations inside. Normally, when one person was


    being examined, others were not allowed to enter. Each person had her own examination room.


    However, since Sherri was the obstetrician-gynecologist at the hospital, she naturally received special


    treatment.


    The sign at the entrance said ¡°Men Keep Out¡±, but for Trevon, those words were just nonsense. He


    could not be stopped at all.


    When Trevon raised his foot and reached out to open the door, Hackett, who was standing behind him,


    also stepped forward at the same time. Trevon, who was in front of Hackett, suddenly stopped in his


    tracks and turned around to give Hackett a cold re.


    The meaning of Trevon¡¯s action was quite clear.


    Hackett was dissatisfied. ¡°My wife is also inside and she will be examined,¡± he said. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in


    yet you can? What if my wife were the one being examined when you enter? Wouldn¡¯t you see her


    being partially undressed then?


    Hackett spoke confidently. ¡°His wife is indeed inside,¡± he thought. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°Ask your wife toe out of the room, Trevon said.


    Trevon looked at Hackett with a sense of superiority and condescension, his demeanor indifferent and


    cold.


    All wives should be respected and treated equally. Hackett shrugged. That was the confidence his wife


    gave him. He said, ¡°Ask your wife toe out of the room!


    Trevon¡¯s mouth twitched. He squinted at Hackett and suppressed his emotions. ¡°Do you even know


    how the queue works?¡± he said. ¡°Your wife is a doctor, yet you don¡¯t even know how medical


    procedures work. If you have nothing to do, let my wife examine your brain for free. If there is a need


    for craniotomy. I¡¯ll pay


    Hackett was actually left speechless.


    This was because patients were indeed being examined based on the order they were called. The


    current patient being attended to was Natalie, not Sherri


    Trevon knocked on the door but did not enter immediately. The reason was that he was afraid that


    Natalie would let Sherri undergo the examination first. After all, Natalie and Sherri were very close to


    each other, so they would not mind swapping turns with each other. Upon hearing the knock, Sherri


    pulled open the curtain and nced at Trevon, who was standing at the door. She suddenly thought of


    something and immediately walked out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking over your job.¡± Sherri said. ¡°You may go in, and I¡¯lle out of the room. Sherri


    thought, ¡°Since he is the father of the unborn child, he should be the one standing inside.¡±


    Moreover, with Trevon apanying Natalie for her pregnancy checkup, Sherri was overjoyed. ¡°Why


    should I get involved?¡± Sherri thought. I should just be happy for my bestie.¡±


    When Sherri came out of the room, she saw Hackett looking ufortable, as if he was constipated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, honey,¡± Hackett said as he smiled, taking care of Sherri attentively. ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there for a


    while. Don¡¯t let our


    son tire you out¡±


    H


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son?¡± Sherri said as she saw him talking so seriously, as if he really knew the


    gender of their unborn baby. ¡°Or do you want a son?¡±


    Just guessing. Hackett said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to abduct Trevon¡¯s daughter? I think at least one of


    Natalie¡¯s babies is a daughter.¡±


    Hackett sounded very certain, as if he had seen the test results that determined the gender of Natalie¡¯s


    babies.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making random guesses, but your idea is pretty good,¡± Sherri said. ¡°It turns out to be


    urate.¡±


    In the room, Trevon was holding Natalie¡¯s hand. His eyes were fixed on the disy screen without


    blinking. He frowned as


    he looked at the ck image. No matter how hard he looked, he could not find the whereabouts of his


    two little seeds.


    The doctor was examining Natalie seriously, so she definitely could not see the confusion on Trevon¡¯s


    face. Trevon wore casual trousers and a white shirt, standing tall in the ultrasound room. His presence


    permeated the entire room.


    Trevon did not look like he was here to apany his wife for a prenatal checkup. Natalie felt as if a


    certain manager hade to inspect


    However, the nervousness and curiosity in his eyes were still noticeable to Natalie. The doctor that did


    the ultrasound scan was someone they knew.


    Natalie smiled and said to the doctor, ¡°Chloe, can you please point out where the gestational sac is?


    Freeze the frame and let the baby¡¯s father take a look. If he can¡¯t see it today, he might be so eager to


    know more that he would search. extensively online for information.¡±


    This kind of behavior was quite characteristic of Trevon. It was also something he could do right now. It


    was not surprising at all.


    The doctor who performed the ultrasound scan was also sumned. She lifted her head and looked at


    Trevon. She saw that Trevon really had a confused expression. She felt that Trevon was a good man


    and a good father. She smiled and said, ¡°These dark spots are your two babies, and all their indicators


    are normal. It seems that the babies Daddy takes good care


    of them.


    Natalie thought. ¡°Can Trevon not be attentive? I¡¯m just worried that he would suggest that I resign


    After the ultrasound scan was done, Trevon bent down and used a tissue to wipe Natalie¡¯s belly. He


    wiped it gently bit by bit. He then received another round of praise.


    The youngdy next to them who was typing could not help but praise, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, your husband is


    really attentive to you. Blessings to you¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie said. ¡°He¡¯s really nice.


    Trevon acted as if he did not hear what the youngdy said. He lifted Natalie down and gently ced


    her on the floor. Then, he leaned against her and helped her straighten her clothes. He looked


    sideways and thanked her. Thank you,¡± he


    said.


    After Trevon and Natalie came out of the ultrasound room, Sherri and her husband went in. Compared


    to Trevon, Hackett seemed slightly more knowledgeable in understanding ultrasound scan images.


    Although Hackett was also somewhat clueless like Trevon, there was still some slight difference in


    terms of their ability to make sense of ultrasound scan images.


    For Hackett, he could still boast a little. When he came out of the room, he saw Trevon still holding the


    report and studying it. He shook his legs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t understand, huh? Do you want me to teach


    you?¡±


    Trevon looked at his trembling feet in disdain and retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got one baby. I¡¯ve got two


    babies. You can teach me when you have two babies.¡±


    Hackett felt that he was being looked down upon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having one baby?¡± he thought.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you fucking have one baby too when your wife was pregnant for the first time?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your luck is better during theunch of the second pregnancy. Two of your spermsnded


    safely and broke through the obstacles to reach their destination. What is there to be smug about?¡±


    The next tests were blood test and urine test.


    Sherri and Natalie waited at two different counters for the blood to be drawn. After the blood was


    drawn, Trevon and Hackett both put on a disy of being good men, making the women in the waiting


    area envious.


    This was because there were many men around these women who were either ying games or


    watching videos. They seemed to be here to walk around or to fulfill an obligation. They were not that


    attentive, let alone apanying their wives for the entire checkup.


    Ten minutester, two handsome men held their wives urine samples and went to the fluid analysis


    department. They handed over the forms. Even the personnel conducting the tests could not help but


    take a few more nces at the handsome Trevon and Hackett.


    Someone secretly took a picture of this scene and shared it in a group chat, expressing envy for such


    thoughtful husbands.


    After some discussion, someone recognized them. That person posted in the group chat, [It¡¯s Mr.


    Wilson from Athana and the scion of the ckwell family | After the person who took the photo looked


    at the message on hier phone, she hurriedly looked up to confirm multiple times. Eventually, she


    silently recalled the photo.


    Adhering to the principle of absolutely not getting involved in trouble, she decided that she would


    indulge in gossip alone. She thought it was better not to share the photo.


    She had managed to witness a bit of Trevon¡¯s affectionate gestures toward his wife.


    Sherri held her best friend¡¯s wrist with one hand and supported her own waist with the other. After a


    rather lengthy examination, she was a little tired. She looked at Trevon in the distance and could not


    help but sigh with amazement. Tve got to say that you¡¯ve trained Old Trevon quite well,¡± she said. ¡°He


    has undergone aplete transformation, bing a good man that is caring, attentive and


    devoted.¡±


    Trevon waspletely different from two years ago. Now, aside from his status as a wealthy person,


    he was a good husband and a good father that fulfilled the roles and responsibilities expected of a


    spouse and a parent in a satisfactory


    manner.


    Although he was sometimes very strict with Jasper, he was actually setting rules for Jasper¡¯s benefit.


    The Wilson family did not want to have another child like Max.


    Natalie looked at Trevon, tears welling up in her eyes. The image of Trevon¡¯s tall figure holding a urine


    sample in his hand looked somewhat out of ce. His heart was warm, and he felt a sense of


    happiness. ¡°Now, if he doesn¡¯t massage my feet every night, I can¡¯t sleep, Natalie said. ¡°This is his


    essential pre-sleep routine. He is worried that I¡¯ll get pregnancy-rted swelling.¡±


    Sherri seemed to understand Trevon¡¯s actions. ¡°I think your Old Trevon wants to make up for the regret


    of not being by your side when you were pregnant with Jasper, she said. ¡®Ile¡¯s fully involved in this


    pregnancy and it¡¯s great. This way, both of you won¡¯t have any regrets. He¡¯s also constantly getting


    better¡±


    Of course, Natalie knew that deep down in Trevon¡¯s heart, he still felt guilty toward her.


    Trevon was still trying his best to make amends. Even though Natalie repeatedly emphasized that they


    were on equal footing in their rtionship, Trevon still constantly made up for his regrets.


    As long as he wanted to make up for it and do it, Natalie would not stop him, lest he had regrets. After


    doing it, his emotional void would gradually be filled with positive feelings.


    She would not expose the fact that he was actually trying to make amends. She would only go along


    with it.


    Half an hourter, all the examinations werepleted. Trevon and Hackett went to get the reports


    while Natalie and Sherri sat in the waiting area.


    After getting the reports, Trevon asked Sherri worriedly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Sherri was startled by his expression. ¡°He¡¯s overly worried,¡± she thought. She replied. ¡°It¡¯s all good. You


    have taken care of Natalie exceptionally well. Nothing iscking¡±


    Hackett sat down next to Sherri and said, ¡°Take a look at your own results. Do you have anemia? If you


    do, we¡¯ll nourish you with the right nutrients to address it.¡±


    ¡°Mine is all good too, Hackett,¡± Sherri said. ¡°With the kind of nutritional regimen our parents follow, it


    would be strange if 1 had any deficiencies. The entire family¡¯s diet was based on the instructions from


    the app.


    As per Richard¡¯s instruction, ever since Sherri became pregnant, the whole family started eating meals


    suitable for pregnant women. It was not just the Landor family. The ckwell family also followed the


    same practice.


    They hardly get to gather together, so Sherri suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. Mr. Wilson, oblige


    me bying along¡±


    Tve received your help, so I have to show some appreciation,¡± Trevon said. ¡°I will oblige you bying


    along. It¡¯s my treat. Trevon was talking about how Sherri had helped him look at the report and how


    attentive she had been to check Natalie¡¯s indicators.


    He had to thank her for this help.


    Sherri extended a hand, holding it in the air like a queen in the ancient days. ¡°Alright then, she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hackett.¡± ¡°Sure, Your Majesty, Hackett said loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Natalie thought. ¡°These two amusing ones perform without considering the asion. They attract a lot


    of attention. That¡¯s very embarrassing¡±


    Trevon thought, ¡°They are a perfect match.


    Trevon and Natalie walked behind. As Trevon saw Sherri walking briskly, he was worried that Natalie


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    would have difficulty walking due to being pregnant with twins. ¡°Do you need me to carry you?¡¯ he


    asked.


    Natalie said, ¡°Trevon, do you have any misunderstanding about your wife? No matter what, I should be


    able to handle things better than Sherri


    These words were spoken casually, but when Trevon heard them, his heart ached.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear any burdens in the future,¡± Trevon said. ¡°Even if the sky were to fall, I would


    hold it up. Do you have any misunderstanding about your husband? My abilities cover every aspect.


    Haven¡¯t you tested me in various ways?¡±


    He spoke in such a serious manner that Natalie could not find any evidence of him making suggestive


    remarks.


    But it sounds like there was a suspicion of making suggestive remarks.


    Sherri, who was walking ahead, urged them to walk faster. Hurry up, both of you,¡± she said. ¡°Even if


    you want to show public disy of affection, keep it moderate. Don¡¯t make others feel overwhelmed.


    Show some mercy.¡±


    Trevon and Natalie smiled at each other and walked faster.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Sherri and Hackett drove over by themselves. Before getting in the car, Sherri gave Natalie a look,


    indicating that he would wait for her at Grand Manor.


    She understood the mouthed words, Grand Manor.


    In the car.


    Trevon helped her fasten her seat-belt and asked patiently, ¡°Is it too tight?¡±


    ¡°No, my belly is not big now. It¡¯s small. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you really won¡¯t be able to tell.¡±


    After saying that, she thought of a question. ¡°Hubby.¡±


    He stopped starting the engine and asked. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You¡¯re too nervous. Really. Actually, it¡¯s normal for there to be


    anemia during pregnancy. Besides, you take good care of me. There won¡¯t be a problem. Rx.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was pregnant now, but he was.


    Seeing that he was still frowning, she crooked her finger at him. He leaned over and she nted a kiss


    between his eyebrows. ¡°Are you still nervous? I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Finally, he smiled. Yes, she was right here, by his side. He kissed her on the lips. The reminder of a text


    message on the phone interrupted their romantic atmosphere.


    The message was from Rose at Fairy Fortress. [Where are you? I brought you a gift]


    Sherri replied, [We¡¯ve just finished the examination and are heading to Grand Manor for dinner.


    Natalie¡¯s Old Trevon will treat us.]


    Rose sent, [A free meal. Count me in. I¡¯ll be right there.]


    Rose appeared in the spirit of must take advantage of someone.


    Natalie looked at the message and smiled. [Waiting for you.]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevon asked when he saw how happy her smile was.


    ¡°Rose wants to freeload. She said she brought gifts for me and Sherri.¡±


    She said with a smile.


    Half an hourter.


    Grand Manor.


    By the time Trevon and Natalie arrived, Sherri and Hackett had already ordered a table full of dishes.


    Those were all Sherri and Natalie¡¯s favorites.


    The family status could be shown from a table of dishes.


    Trevon gentlemanly pulled out a stool for Natalie to sit down. Then, he took a look at the dishes and


    was quite satisfied. It seemed that Sherri knew Natalie¡¯s preferences very well, but he still asked


    patiently, ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat? Desserts or freshly squeezed fruit juice?¡±


    ¡°Mousse cake. I want to eat something sweetter. Forget about the juice! It was easy to pee after


    drinking too much water. Trevon instantly understood. ¡°There is a toilet. Apple juice, orange juice,


    grape juice, or dragon fruit juice?¡±


    As long as it was something she wanted, he could personally arrange it.


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Apple juice, I think.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Trevon stood up. Natalie quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Where are you


    going? Don¡¯t tell me you want to make it in the kitchen yourself.


    Sherri was in the same position as Hackett. She supported her chin with one hand and looked at the


    man across from her seriously.


    Ill be back soon. He was more at ease to let Natalie eat the food he made.


    When Hackett saw Trevon striding out, he quickly got up and followed. He was really curious about


    how Natalie had trained this zombie-faced man to be so considerate.


    ¡°I want orange juice that is a little sour, Sherri shouted at Hackett¡¯s back.


    Hackett raised his hand and made an Ok gesture in the air without looking back, indicating that he had


    received the


    After the men left, only the two best friends were left in the private room. Sherr said. ¡°Are you happy!


    Would you believe me if I said that I was too happy? Sometimes, I feel sorry for him. He looks quite


    tired after work every day, but he still has to massage my feet before sleeping¡±


    While they were talking. Rose came in with a suitcase and interrupted them. She was panting heavily.


    Im so tired 1 rushed over to give you gifts as soon as I got off the ne


    Sherri looked at Rose and saw that she was in good condition. She seemed to be having a good time.


    ¡°How was it? Tell me how you feel so that we can imagine it. After all, we can¡¯t go to y¡±


    Rose slumped into a chair and patted her suitcase. I¡¯m starving I slept all the way


    Natalie drank water and did not speak the entire time because Sherri winked at her just now, indicating


    that she should not speak or cooperate.


    She thought for a moment and decided to understand the situation first Otherwise, she would say the


    wrong thingter


    Sherri pretended to be nonchnt and asked Rose, ¡°You came back alone. Did you meet my brother in


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Artrond¡¯ I heard from my mother that my brother went overseas 100¡±


    Natalie was speechless and thought. Do you even believe yourme he


    Rose picked up a prawn and peeled it. She was really hungry. Halfway through, she looked around and


    realized that the men were gone. She asked pitifully. ¡°Can I eat a prawn first? Wouldn¡¯t it be rude?


    Natalie said, ¡°Eat, we¡¯re all on the same side.¡±


    Hearing this. Rose stuffed the prawn into her mouth and swallowed it. Her eyes looked guilty ¡°We met


    a few times by coincidence. He is your brother, isn¡¯t he? We came back together. What a coincidence¡±


    Edward¡¯s refined appearance appeared in her mind again. Rose took a deep breath and changed the


    topic. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Natalie naturally noticed the change in Rose¡¯s expression, but she did not expose Rose. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for


    the juice¡±


    Sherri wanted to ask more, but she was stopped by Natalie¡¯s gaze. Then. Sherri looked at her best


    friend in confusion. In her spare time. Natalie quickly sent a message to Sherri [Stop. The main point is


    how your brother feels for her]


    If Edward did not have such thoughts, then Rose would be the second Ava. However. Ava had


    received a response. Frank also doted on Ava.


    After reading her best friend¡¯s message. Sherri thought that it made sense. Now that she looked at it.


    Rose did not seem to have any feelings for her brother.


    Then Ill wait too. I¡¯ll hide the shrimp shell first.¡±


    After cleaning up the shrimp shell, Rose sat back down. ¡°Did they go get the juice? Aren¡¯t the waiters


    supposed to send it


    They were naturally talking about their man.


    Natalie said. ¡°They¡¯re not going to get it. They went to the kitchen to squeeze the juice.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this for real? I can understand why Hackett can go. What the hell is wrong with Trevon?


    Has he been possessed?¡± ¡°This kind of man actually went the kitchen to spiceze juice and even do it


    himself


    Natalie couldi


    of a VIP and it¡¯


    help butugh. She smiled happily If you¡¯re envious, have a boyfriend. You can also enjoy the


    treatment


    very day.¡±


    She wavelearly sharing her happiness.


    Rose was in a daze Why did she automatically think about Edward when it came to men? Damn it, she


    had been too close to him these few days. He was so devilish. She shook her head and rejected this


    idea. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Look at how free I am now. I want to be with meone who only likes me


    At the door. Hackett had just stepped in when he heard Rose¡¯s words He continued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    thinking too much? You¡¯re in hear


    Rose rolled her eyes at Hackett and did not continue his topic because she felt guilty and felt that she


    was on the verge of heat today and was already trying her best to calm herself down.


    Hackett held two sses of orange juice in his hand. One was ced gently in front of Sherm, and the


    other was ced heavily in front of Rose ¡°On ount of the gift you brought for my wife. I made you a


    ss of juice. You¡¯re wee.


    Rose looked at the overflowing paire and sighed. People with double standards were always grouped.


    Birds of a feather


    flocked together. Her brother was also a double-standard man. There was indeed a reason why they


    could y together.


    She took a sip of the juice and her shoulders trembled because it was too sour. She narrowed her eyes


    like an 80-year-olddy. ¡°Sherri, don¡¯t you feel sour?¡±


    She was dumbfounded. This was so fucking sour.


    Sherri shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not sour. It¡¯s just nice.¡±


    Rose was speechless. So whose taste buds had a serious problem?


    Trevon nced at Rose¡¯s luggage and ced the fruit juice in front of Natalie. He said indifferently,


    ¡°You had a good time. Why don¡¯t you y for a few more days? Is your brother not back yet?¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Am I not going to work? Your wife is going to work tomorrow. Im going to


    work too, okay? Seriously, you can¡¯t tolerate anyone else except your wife now.¡±


    Trevon replied very naturally. You¡¯re not my wife. Why should I care about you?¡±


    Rose felt that if she knew that this guy was here, it would be better not toe to cat. It would affect


    her appetite and digestion. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. I¡¯ll eat. Look at Hackett. Although the fruit


    juice is very sour, it¡¯s still the way to treat guests.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a guest, not a freeloader?¡±


    Rose took a deep breath and pinched her philtrum. ¡°Natalie, please watch your husband. I¡¯m going to


    be angered to death by him.¡±


    Natalie smiled and patted Trevon¡¯s ann, indicating that he should stop. That¡¯s enough. Peel the prawns


    for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± With that, he put on his gloves and began serving Natalie.


    Rose thought, ¡°What a double standard.¡±


    They ate for more than an hour, during which time they ate and chatted.


    After being told off by Natalie, Trevon was more cooperative. He really didn¡¯t argue with Rose anymore


    and just quietly


    served Natalie to eat


    Hackett also asked Rose if there were any fun ces in Artrond. Rose shared with everyone the


    ces she had yed, the ces she did not have time to go, and the ces the receptionist had told


    her about


    ¡°Let me tell you. If you like that kind of antique street, I suggest you go. It¡¯s very cultured, especially


    those small items that are handmade beautifully. It ?s also very meaningful.


    *Ill give it to youter. You¡¯ll know. And the beach over there at night is amazing. They all hang out at


    night. But the blue-eyed boys over there are polite and gentlemanly. They¡¯re good at dancing


    When Trevon and Hackett heard this, they looked at Rose coldly at the same time. It seemed that they


    were unhappy.


    Rose was depressed. They just chatted for a while, and it would not make their wives cheat on them.


    What were they thinking? It was really depressing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up. I¡¯m just saying that the boys overseas are gentle. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t


    misunderstand.¡±


    There was really no way to ignore the two gazes that strongly opposed it. Rose really couldn¡¯t stand


    their annoying gazes.


    Rose was afraid that they would misunderstand. In the end, she did not tell them that she stayed in the


    same vi as Edward. If Hackett found out, who knew what would happen?


    After dinner, they went back to their respective homes.


    Natalie sat in the car and looked at the gadgets given by Rose. Some were pure silver, some were


    embroidered, and some were carved. There were all kinds of small and exquisite gadgets


    At the bottom was a motorcycle made of silver. It was especially beautiful. The silver-white watch


    glowed. Rose really understood her. Such a meticulous girl was really worthy of being loved and


    pampered.


    She remembered saying that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ride a motorcycle for a year. At that time. Rose


    said that she would be a cool motorcycledy after a year


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Natalie especially liked this item and Rose was very thoughtful.


    Trevon turned his head to look at the silver motorcycle. ¡°Not bad. This girl is considerate.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Natalie carefully ced the items into the box. Rose was really careful. She bought beautiful small


    boxes for everyone. Then she put the items she bought for them in the boxes.


    ¡°Actually, Rose isn¡¯t as carefree and heartless as she looks. She¡¯s a careful girl. If you say something


    unintentionally, she might remember it and secretly help you solve your problem.¡±


    ¡°You have such a high evaluation of her? How do you evaluate me? Trevon looked ahead seriously. He


    pulled the corner of his lips to joke.


    Natalie searched for words in her mind and said with some difficulty, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have enough good


    words to praise you in my mind. Let me think about how to praise you carefully, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you think really highly of me. Do you think I¡¯m the best?¡± Trevon was satisfied with Natalie¡¯s


    cute words.


    ¡°You can say that. But you can only be mine! Natalie smiled. Herce was filled with happiness.


    ¡°I like your exnation. He took her hand and held her hand. He put her hand around his mouth to kiss


    the back of her hand. He was satisfied.


    Rose got into his car after leaving the hotel. The driver was still Tom.


    ¡°Miss Roberts, Tom said to Rose with a grin.


    ¡°What are you so happy about? Did you win the lottery?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? If I could win the lottery, there might be money falling from the sky. Tom did not


    believe such an unrealistic thing.


    Rose was satisfied with Tom¡¯s answer. She thought that he was promising. She nodded. After getting


    into the car, she suddenly asked a question which made Tom a little sad.


    ¡°Tom, have you ever been in a rtionship?¡± She asked casually as she looked at the posts on her


    phone.


    Edward posted nothing on his social media tform. Why didn¡¯t he ever share his happiness? Why


    didn¡¯t he post anything? Then why did he use the social media tforms?


    Tom, who had yet to start the car, widened his eyes and looked at Rose. ¡°Miss Roberts, are you kidding


    me? How can a woman like me? 1 have nothing to do with the word handsome.¡±


    After saying that, he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    The appearance had nothing to do with personality. Samson looked handsome, but he was such a


    bastard. ¡°This is not the reason for you to stay single. Not all girls in the world looked like me, right?¡±


    Tom was speechless. First, Rose did look beautiful. Second, not many girls could bepared with


    Rose.


    Tom started the car and slowly drove in the direction of the Roberts¡¯ ce. He mustered his courage


    and asked, ¡°Miss Roberts¡­ Did you quarrel with Mr. Landor?¡±


    Rose was dumbfounded when hearing this. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    When had she ever quarreled with Edward? Edward was a gentle guy. With his personality, it was hard


    for her to quarrel with him. She would only quarrel with Frank. Frank was really annoying.


    Rose suddenly raised her voice and looked at Tom with a puzzled expression. ¡°Tull the car overter


    and we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    She thought that there seemed to be a big misunderstanding.


    Tom turned on the right turn signal and stopped at the side. After parking. Tom spoke in confusion, but


    he was smart enough not to tell Rose that someone was following their car. ¡°I think Mr. Landor treats


    you well. They seem like a couple¡±


    So that was how it was


    Rose thought that there should be a bigger misunderstanding


    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. We are friends, best friends. How can we be a couple?¡± Rose muttered in her


    heart, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense, Stop! Stop! The important things should be said three times.


    I see. I thought you were a couple. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Roberts. I misunderstood.¡± Tom apologized sincerely.


    ¡°Okay. Just don¡¯t think nonsense. Have you ever talked to my brother about this? Frank would tell her


    to keep a distance from Edward asionally. Now, she also thought so. She should really keep a


    distance from him. Then there might be a big problem.


    Tam hurriedly shook his head to show that he didn¡¯t report to Frank.


    Rose cursed in her heart. Handsome guys always caused problems.


    Tom nodded doubtfully. ¡°Got it. Miss Roberts.


    Rose continued to casually look at the posts on her phone. She saw the photos posted by Ava when


    Ava was ying outside during the day. In the photos, Ava was having fun with Frank. Frank sat in the


    front while Ava sat in the back. They were driving a motorboat


    ¡°Fuck, Cranky Franky is shameless. He didn¡¯t take me with him when he was having fun?¡±


    Tom sighed in his heart. Only Rose would dare to scold Frank like this.


    Then she looked down. She saw the photos of Ava and Frank shooting in a shooting range. There


    were altogether nine photos, taken from all angles. All the photos were good-looking. Ava and Frank


    were both cool.


    How thoughtful. Frank was constantly demonstrating his ability to confuse Ava. This cunning fox was


    preying on the innocent rabbit.


    Rose was speechless. This was too much. Frank brought her a ticket and sent her to Artrond. Then


    he and Ava had so much fun at home.


    Artrond was also quite fun. She met many handsome men. But what they were ying seemed to


    be more fun.


    Although Rose cursed her brother in her heat, she still felt sorry for Frank and Ava since they lived in


    two cities. She quickly forgave him. She also saved the photos and sent photos to Grace.


    As soon as Edward got off the ne, he went to the Landor Group. Kyle watched him enter the office


    and followed behind.


    Before Edward could sit down, Kyle asked, ¡°What happened to you? You went to Artrond but only


    stayed in the store for a short while.¡±


    In the morning. Edward got up early to attend the opening ceremony of his friend¡¯s store. He left the


    hotel after sending the gift. He didn¡¯t stay there at all.


    Edward took off his sses and rubbed his eyebrows. He was a little tired. He had not slept for a few


    hours. Also, he had insomniast night. ¡°I have sent the gift. It¡¯s enough, right?¡±


    Kyle looked at Edward inquisitively. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±


    Kyle sounded certain when saying this. Edward always did things ording to his schedule. But


    recently, he was abnormal. This made Kyle sense something.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I have to take a nap. I hurried back. I¡¯m afraid that I will die of sudden


    death. Do whatever you should do. Edward chased after Kyle. Clearly, he didn¡¯t mean to tell Kyle about


    his feelings toward Rose.


    Kyle could see the fatigue on Edward¡¯s face. Without further nonsense, he took a nket from the sofa


    and threw it to Edward. ¡°Cover yourself up. Nobody will care about you if you catch a cold¡±


    The nket was thrown urately on Edward¡¯s knees. Edward got up and nned to sleep on the


    sofa. ¡°Help me lock the door. Don¡¯t let anyonee in..


    Although Kyle was suspicious, he did as he was told. He did not say anything else. Edward just went to


    attend the opening ceremony. Why was Edward so tired?


    However, as long as Edward didn¡¯t want to talk, Kyle couldn¡¯t know anything.


    In the underground parking lot of Sapphire Hotel.


    Ava was already about to cry before Frank started the engine. The holiday was over. They would be


    apart again.


    Everything was about to return to normal. She had to go to school. He had to work. They had to part


    with each other. Her expression looked reluctant. It looked like she was about to cry, Frank also felt


    ufortable in his heart. I will stay for one more day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ava shook her head rationally ¡°No need. I¡¯m just a little reluctant to part with you.¡±


    She leaned against Frank¡¯s shoulder and hugged his arm tightly, holding back her tears.


    No one spoke after that. Ava, who had been chartering non-stop, suddenly fell silent. The atmosphere


    turned cold. After a while, Frank used his other hand to grab her chin and slowly raised her face. ¡°Baby


    Ava¡± He wanted to ask her to get engaged with him.


    However, he didn¡¯t say that though he wanted very much. He didn¡¯t sound serious enough if he said


    this at this time.


    Ava blinked her watery eyes and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll drive you back. You have sses in the morning.¡±


    Joseph already said that he sent Ava back tootest time. Tomorrow, Ava still had sses to attend.


    He couldn¡¯t send her back toote. ¡°Good girl. I wille hereter¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask him when he woulde over. As long as Frank told her, she would believe him. Just


    like thest time. He promised toe. Then he came. It would be the same the next time. He always


    kept his promise.


    In order not to make Frank sad, Ava adjusted her emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should rest early after


    sending me back. Are you flying back tomorrow morning¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. That depends on you¡±


    Ava ced one hand on the car window and rested her chin on her palm. She looked lost in thought.


    Actually, she was trying to hold back her sadness. She didn¡¯t want Frank to see her sadness. I have a


    ss to attend tomorrow morning. 1 can¡¯t be with you. Frank, you have to work. Hard-working men are


    always attractive.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll pick you up for ss tomorrow morning. I will send you to school¡±


    Frank wanted to send her to school before leaving.


    On the other hand, Ava didn¡¯t think so. The parting at night was already very ufortable. She didn¡¯t


    want to do it again. tomorrow. ¡°No need. The driver will send me to school. Sleep for a longer time. Or


    we will be quite sad


    After saying that, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Tears fell down. However, she still managed


    to keep the smile on her face in order to make Frank relieved.


    Ave learned to hide her emotions, Frank wanted to know when it happened. The dripping tears made


    Frank¡¯s heart ache. His eyes turned red. He raised his eyes to wipe her tears gently little by little. ¡°Baby


    Ava, don¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Hug me for a while. I don¡¯t look good now. I don¡¯t want to cry. It¡¯s just that my


    tears are falling on their own. It¡¯s very annoying Ava was still smiling, but the smile made Frank feel


    hurt. His heart ached.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look at you.¡± She was always cute, beautiful, and clean.


    Frank took Ava into his arms and hugged her waist tightly. The moment Avaid on his shoulder, tears


    flowed down again, wetting Frank¡¯s shoulder. Before they parted, they already began to miss each


    other.


    ¡°Baby Ava, wait for me for another half a month¡± His voice was hoarse as he controlled his emotions.


    He did not dare to kiss her now,


    He was afraid of losing control.


    Ava thought that he was referring to their meeting next time. Only Edward knew about the details.


    The Turner Manor.


    The car stopped steadily at the entrance. Frank smiled and kissed the corner of Ava¡¯s lips. He said


    lightly, ¡°Go. You have to go to school tomorrow.¡±


    Ava, who was not in a good mood, responded with a smile and pecked Frank on the lips. ¡°Same to you.


    Bye bye.


    Remember to miss me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The person who came to pick her up was Joseph. He drove the Bugatti he drovest time. Frank got


    out of the car and opened the door of Joseph¡¯s car for Ava to sit in. He nodded at Joseph with mixed


    emotions.


    Joseph nced at his sister¡¯s red and swollen eyes. He knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Frank.


    He sighed and said.


    Have a safe trip.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ava sat in the front passenger seat and waved at Frank. Frank also waved her back.


    Such scenes appeared many times. After Frank drove away, even the bodyguards guarding the gate


    feel sorry for them.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    The next day. Ava went to Sapphire City University as usual. She had sent a message to Frank the


    previous night, asking him to go back early this morning, emphasizing that he did not need toe to


    see her off


    Frank agreed.


    Ava did not want Frank to neglect his responsibilities for her sake like a king skipping his levee and


    bing sluggish. In her eyes. Frank had always been clear-headed, and she liked his


    straightforwardness and rity.


    The driver took Ava to school in a low-key car every day to avoid attention. The car would stop at the


    entrance of the school, and Ava would get out. However, unlike her usual habit of entering the school


    gate immediately, she looked around for a while before finally entering this day.


    In a corner in the distance, Frank sat in the car, recording a video of the youngdy¡¯s actions. Watching


    her, his heart ached even more. His girl was suppressing her emotions and feeling ufortable


    alone.


    How could he make her feel better?


    He stayed still for a very long time, smoking half a pack of cigarettes until his phone rm rang for the


    time to go to the airport.


    After finishing thest cigarette, he finally drove away.


    At Athana Hospital. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Today, Natalie was having lunch at the cafeteria with Rose and Sherri. The reason was simple, they


    wanted to eat the pizza there. It was not the typical pizza from a random pizza shop.


    The cafeteria provided a diverse selection of pizzas with unique vors that were rarely found in the


    market. You could choose your preferred toppings, and the tastes were all good. This was what Natalie


    would like to try, and Rose had no objections to anything that the two pregnant women wanted.


    ¡°Oh my god, this is really tasty. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? When I saw this, I thought it would not


    taste good, but I was so wrong. Rose said while eating, regretting not buying it earlier.


    Sherri picked up a piece of pepperoni on the pizza. Are you silly? If you want to know what¡¯s good to


    eat in this cafeteria, you should have asked us. We have tried out all the other cafeterias. It¡¯s just that


    Natalie is too shy to join me in cafeteria hopping


    Natalie picked up a piece of sliced tomato and blew on it. Are you serious? You keep going to the


    cafeteria in the inpatient department instead of ours.¡±


    ¡°But many of their dishes are really good! Have you noticed that our cafeteria¡¯s food has improved a lot


    recently? Did the director suddenly get rich?¡±


    Naturally, Natalie had noticed this too. The taste had changed. Every time Rose helped bring back


    food, it tasted great. Natalie would end up eating more than usual.


    Rose replied. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re the ones who get to enjoy the delicious food. Let¡¯s just eat and be content.


    Have these dishes. always been avable?¡±


    Natalie confirmed. ¡°They did not have these dishes before, but they have started offering them recently.


    I heard it from the nurses at the front desk. I was curious and wanted to give them a try since I was


    craving something


    When Sherri mentioned that the taste in the cafeteria was different, Natalie had a thought in her mind.


    She wondered if her spection was correct.


    The food was so good that even Sherri was full. Natalie still had her usual appetite. After finishing, the


    three of them did not leave, sitting there to rest.


    Rose was full too. She propped her chin up with her hand, ncing at Natalie and then at Sherri With a


    bit of hesitation. she licked her lips and finally spoke, ¡°I have a profound question for you guys¡±


    Sherri replied casually. ¡°Go ahead, why the preamble?¡±


    Natalie nodded in agreement. They both preferred straightforward people, without any pretense.


    Rose was still a bit embarrassed, her ears slightly tinged with a blush. After spending so much time


    together, this was the first time the others had seen her shy like this.


    There was a brief pause before Rose gathered her words and lowered her voice. ¡°Have you ever had


    sex dreams?¡±


    As Sherri was taking a sip of water, she immediately sprayed it out, sttering droplets onto Natalie¡¯s


    white coat across from her.


    Natalie quickly pulled out a tissue and tossed the whole pack to Sherri, saying. ¡°If you were not


    pregnant today, I would throw you on the ground¡±


    She began wiping her clothes, there were droplets all over from the water that Sherri had sprayed.


    Sherri giggled, finding the topic too sudden. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, me Rose. Just listeri to the kind of


    question she asked.


    Getting anxious, Rose snapped, ¡°Can we still chat as usual, or are you both trying to end our


    friendship?¡± Her threatcked. any real anger, as she herself felt quite embarrassed about it.


    Never having had sex dreams before, she had a dreamst night where she was kissing a guy,


    Shockingly, the guy turned out to be Edward. This was almost too much to handle.


    After Natalie finished wiping, she looked up at the shy Rose, finding her adorable. ¡°Are you simply


    thinking about men for sex, or are you thinking about being in love? Her words were straightforward to


    the point of bluntness.


    Surrounded by couples, even Frank was in one. Rose could not help but want to experience it,


    especially after being exposed to so much couple affection. It was inevitable for her to be curious and


    want to try it herself. Perfectly normal. ording to Natalie¡¯s interpretation.


    Sherri, at this moment, propped herself up on the table, attentive. ¡°Exactly, tell us. We experienced


    people will help you. analyze whether you have fallen for someone, thinking about him all day and


    night


    It could not be her brother, could it?


    For a brief moment, Rose regretted sharing this topic with them. These two were not here to solve the


    issue, they were thoroughly enjoying gossip. ¡°It was just a kissing dream. I did not¡­ I did not see the


    guy¡¯s face clearly¡±


    After hearing Rose¡¯s words, Sherri intnediately concluded. ¡°Well, that means you¡¯re thinking about guys


    and wanting to have a rtionship.¡±


    She also confirmed that the guy in Rose¡¯s dream was not her brother, leaving Sherri a bit


    disappointed.


    Natalie picked up on the hesitation in Rose¡¯s words and was sure Rose knew who the guy in the dream


    was, but did not


    want to say it


    Natalie skipped the topic. ¡°Have you figured it out then? Is it your subconscious thinking about that


    person?¡±


    Sherri chimed in. ¡®Are you silly? She said she did not see the guy clearly. That just means she¡¯s in the


    mood of having sex.


    Natalie thought to herself without replying, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s being silly¡±


    Rose continued to ask, ¡°Have you both experienced this?¡±


    Sherri admitted straightforwardly. ¡°Of course. Alter I had sex with Hackett, I missed it for a while. When


    I was pregnant, I even dreamt about having sex with him a few times


    Natalie was speechless once again.


    Rose also remained silent and thought to herself, ¡°Actually, there is no need to be so straightforward. I


    am still an innocent. girl¡±


    Seeing the stunned expressions on their faces, Sherri shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Seriously, you guys


    why feel embarrassed as we are all women? Many of the doctors in our department who assist with


    childbirth are male. Right. Natalie? You must have had these kinds of dreams too.¡±


    The topic briefly shifted to Natalie. Yes, she had experienced it too, while pregnant. She cleared her


    throat and calmly said, I had it once


    Sherri was smug this time. ¡°See, see. I told you it is normal¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s normal? Then why did you spray water?¡¯ Natalie nced at her white coat, adorned with


    numerous irregr


    Watermarks.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like I had time to react. But now that you put it that way. I¡¯m curious about the guy in


    Rose¡¯s dream Sherri¡¯s face was full of gossip.


    Rose used her ss to hide her face. ¡®I feel reassured hearing you both say that. I thought there was


    something twisted in my mind. If everyone experiences it, then it means I¡¯m normal too, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, guys also have sex dreams, it¡¯s normal. And it¡¯s partly because you specialize in pediatrics


    and probably aren¡¯t Lamiliar with these matters. I¡¯ll give you a crash course in gynecologyter¡±


    Rose did not reply, as she thought the crash course was not necessary. After the dream, she did some


    online research and found that many people have experienced this. She just wanted to confirm its


    authenticity by asking her two friends. At the vi of the Roberts family.


    After finishing dinner, Rose went upstairs. She was very quiet, and the calmness puzzled even her


    parents.


    Sitting on the couch, William was concerned. He turned to look at the stairs and noticed that his


    daughter¡¯s room was still very quiet, without the usual sound of pop music. His worried expression


    deepened. ¡°Grace, could our daughter be upset. about something? She did not say a word after


    It was a little abnormal to be too quiet.


    Grace did not think much of it. Her daughter was grown up now, and she would share her happy or


    unhappy moments when she felt like it. If not, she would find a quiet corner to deal with it on her own


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. Rose is already an adult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried she¡¯s not happy¡±


    William smiled tteringly, and as he spoke, Frank walked in with a bag in hand. He did not seem like


    someone who had just returned from a trip.


    William called out to him, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring clothes?¡±


    Frank lifted the clothes in his hand. ¡®Aren¡¯t these clothes?¡±


    The trip to Sapphire City was veryst-minite, and he indeed did not bring any clothes. On the night he


    arrived, he casually bought two simple outfits at a nearby shopping mall. He changed out of them and


    brought them back with him.


    Seeing her son¡¯s repeated trips, Grace sensed that he was tired. Her tone remained neutral, saying,


    ¡°Have you decided on the engagement date?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank replied simply


    William wanted to ask about the specific date, but Frank had already decided to go straight upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take a shower. I¡¯ll be going to the pier tomorrow.¡±


    Grace replied softly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Check on Rose in her room. She went to her room right after dinner and it¡¯s been very quiet. Go and


    see if she¡¯s upset about something.¡± William called out to Frank¡¯s departing figure.


    Themunication between the two siblings was much simpler than dealing with an old father like him


    due to their simr ages. So, this task was assigned to Frank.


    Upon hearing this, Frank¡¯s first thought was that Rose was up to something. He furrowed his brows


    slightly. ¡°She¡¯s probably asleep.¡±


    Frank did not immediately head to Rose¡¯s room. Instead, he went to his own room, put his things in the


    washing machine, and then sent a message to Ava. [Baby Ava, I¡¯m home.)


    Ava was probably waiting for his message, as she replied instantly. That¡¯s good. Focus on your work


    and don¡¯t miss me too much.]


    What Frank did not know was that Ava was sending these messages with teary eyes, He replied, [I


    miss you a lot. Wait for me.]


    Ava texted. [Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to miss me a lot.)


    Frank wanted to tell her not to cry, but eventually, he deleted the sentence and texted. (Alright. Get rest


    early.1


    Ava replied. Ok, Frank. Are you going to the pier for work tomorrow?]


    Frank replied. Yeah, to work and earn money to support you]


    Ava sent a bashful emoji. In reality, she had already started crying but she managed to hide it in her


    words. She continued using her usual lively tone. I¡¯ll be waiting I¡¯ll be waiting for you to support me.)


    In fact, what she wanted to send was ¡°Marry me.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she changed her mind.


    Frank replied, [OK]

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    After chatting with Ava, Frank went to Rose¡¯s room.


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response. He knocked again, but there was still no


    response. Frank guessed that Rose might be asleep or listening to music with carphones.


    In the end, he opened the door and went in. If Rose decided to do something crazy, he would have to


    deal with the


    aftermath.


    After entering, Frank was speechless.


    He leaned against the door frame with interest and crossed his arms. His gaze was fixed on his sister,


    who was sitting cross-legged on the bed with her hands on herp and her eyes closed.


    Honestly, Frank could not imagine what was wrong with Rose agam. She was ying a holy song on a


    loop in the room. The music was very soft. No wonder William said that he did not hear anything.


    After standing at the door for a few minutes. Rose was still meditating quietly. She did not notice that


    someone was standing at the door. At the same time, Frank looked at his sister as if she was an idiot.


    After thinking for a while, he turned on his phone and took a photo of Rose meditating, and sent it to


    Ava.


    Ava replied. (What is Rose doing?]


    Frank was not in a hurry to enter the room. Instead, he stood at the door leisurely and texted Ava


    (Bing an immortal]


    Ava sent over a row ofughing emojis and wrote, I know! She seems to be meditating. With the music


    for meditation, the purpose is to rx and put the troubles behind her head. There must be something


    troubling her]


    After reading Ava¡¯s message. Frank frowned. Didn¡¯t Rose juste back from a trip?


    Frank replied. [She¡¯s probably crazy:]


    Just as he replied, Rose suddenly spoke without changing her posture. ¡°You are disturbing me. Please


    be respectful¡±


    Frank was speechless. Still, he strode to her bed and sat down. Then, he picked up Rose¡¯s phone and


    nced at the music. ¡°Have you suddenly be religious after going on a trip?¡±


    Rose ignored him without batting an eyelid. She had her eyes closed as she focused on meditating.


    Seeing that Rose did not respond, Frank was not in a hurry. He picked up his phone and put on the


    meditation music Ava rmended. Instantly, the music was switched to the sound of water flow.


    Finally, Rose opened her eyes and red at Frank, who had disturbed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I was emptying my mind. Everything in this world is vanity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just putting up a show. Listen to the music you y. Does it match your movements?¡±


    Rose widened her eyes in confusion. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I ying a holy song?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re meditating, not trying to be immortal¡± Frank was full of confidence as Ava had exined it


    to him just now.


    ¡°How do you know? Frank, have you done this before?¡± Rose did not expect Frank to know about this.


    She had also found it online. It was because she was afraid that she would dream about embarrassing


    things again, so she wanted to clear her mind before sleeping.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly kiss Edward every night in her dream. At this rate, she might just sleep with


    Edward in her dream. Wouldn¡¯t that make her a hooligan? That would be absurd,


    Plus, she said she wouldn¡¯t be a substitute.


    Frank did not answer Rose¡¯s nonsense and asked, ¡°What do you want to empty from your mind?¡±


    This was a sensitive topic, and Rose would definitely never answer him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting


    older, so I have more trouble. For example, why do I have to go to work at 8? Why do I have to eat


    every day? Or why am I so bad at maps, or¡­¡±


    Frank felt that she was noisy and did not want to listen to her nonsense. Therefore, he quickly cut off


    the conversation. ¡°Stop! You can continue now.


    At this point, Rose couldn¡¯t continue lying. Fortunately, Frank stopped asking. Otherwise, the situation


    would be even more confusing. Seeing that Frank was about to leave, Rose asked, ¡®Where are you


    going? Let¡¯s talk a little more!


    Frank had already stood up and looked down at Rose with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid


    of dying your meditation?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I was clearing my mind. When have I said I want to be immortal? You¡¯re really


    annoying.¡±


    Then. Rose changed the topic. ¡°During dinner, Grace asked me if you had any ns to get engaged.


    What are your thoughts about this? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to marry Ava¡±


    Do I look like a hooligan or a scumbag¡±¡± Frank narrowed his eyes and stared at Rose with a dangerous


    gaze.


    Frightened by the warning gaze, Rose quickly said. Tm just confirming the matter. What if Grace asks


    again? It¡¯s good to know what you truly think too. So when do you n to get engaged to Ava?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in the adult¡¯s affairs. Hurry up, take a shower, and sleep, Frank instructed


    Tom had been trained into a car racer by Rose, Now, he was praising his driving skills in front of the


    pier, making the Jackeys envious.


    Frank took a shower and went downstairs to get some water. William was still worried about his


    daughter, so when he saw Franking down, he quickly walked over and asked with concem, ¡°Is


    Rose alright?¡±


    Frank poured a ss of water. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    William nced at the water and rejected it. ¡°No. I¡¯ll have to wake up in the middle of the night to pee if


    I drink too much before bed. The older one gets, the smaller the storage of their dder bes.


    Frank had no intention of having a deep conversation with his father about dder problems. So he


    took a sip of water and told him about Rose¡¯s situation. ¡°She might be nning to be an


    immortal.¡±


    William did not understand what Frank meant. He thought about the downside and said in a broken


    voice, ¡°What, Rose¡­


    Was she thinking ofmitting suicide? Grace was also stunned as she sat on the sofa. Immediately,


    her face was pale. Looking at the couple, Frank knew that they had misunderstood. So he quickly


    exined, ¡°It¡¯s meditation. She said she¡¯s just emptying the troubles in her mind¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, William and Grace were obviously relieved. Rose¡¯s suicide was an


    indelible trauma in their hearts.


    Frankforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thing about the bad side of things. Rose isn¡¯t as weak as you guys


    think. She¡¯s not the Rose in the past. She¡¯s 26 now.¡±


    Right now, Rose had be sensible, but Frank did not say this.


    William nodded, thinking that they would be happy as long as their son and daughter were safe and


    sound. If they could. get married, it would be the icing on the cake. Even if they couldn¡¯t find one, it was


    fine. Their family would also be very happy and their days would always get better.


    They had already gone through so much in the past. What else could push them down? However, their


    bottom line wast their children.


    Phoenix Manor


    After eating, Natalie felt a little hungry again. Recently, she had a good appetite. Indeed, it was


    At such a time, Jasper was already asleep. Trevon said that he had an international conference and


    might not be home until 9:30 pin.


    Trevon loved to report everything he did so he would always send her messages in detail. This gave


    her a sense of security. Natalie had always thought that love was not something that could be


    controlled. If a person was not in love with you, it would be useless even if you kept looking at his


    phone.


    Loving someone shoulde from the bottom of one¡¯s heart. If a person cared for you, they would


    always tell you where they were, even if you didn¡¯t ask.


    Take Trevon as an example, he would send her a message after sending her off to work from Monday


    to Friday to remind her to eat more. When he came to pick her up in the afternoon, he would also send


    a message in advance. ¡°Tm here. Slow down. There¡¯s no hurry¡±


    On weekends. Trevon would leave her a text. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to work. Remember to eat breakfast


    when you wake up. Or when he worked overtime, he would say, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to work overtime for


    a while. Sleep first if you¡¯re tired. Send me a message if you want to eat something.


    Natalie could feel Trevon¡¯s concem for her and it would be a lie to say that she was not happy. Instead,


    she was very happy. She did not expect Trevon to dote on her to this extreme.


    Later, she draped a shawl over her shoulders and went downstairs in the silk pajamas that Emma had


    bought. Holding the stairs with one hand, she slowly got down to find that Mary was still awake. She


    was watching television dramas about mother-inw and daughter-inw in the living room. From the


    looks of it, she was engrossed.


    When Mary heard the sound from the stairs, she quickly stood up and pped her hands. ¡°Mrs. Wilson,


    why are you here? Are you hungry?¡±


    Natalie smiled and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, a little. Is there anything to eat?¡±


    Mary strode to the kitchen and asked Natalie, ¡°What do you want to car? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    It was already 9 at night, so it was quite troublesome to cook. Actually, she was craving Spaghetti


    Bolognese, something a little salty, but she felt that it was troublesome. ¡°Is there any ready-made


    food!*


    ¡°Swift grain and some soup. Mrs. Wilson, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll make something else for you. Don¡¯t think


    it¡¯s troublesome and decide not to cat. You might not be the one who wants to ear but the two babies in


    your tummy are hungry?


    As Mary spoke, Natalie touched her stomach. ¡°I want to eat Spaghetti Bolognese. Please add extra


    tomatoes, mushrooms,


    and bacon.¡±


    Seeing that Natalie finally said what she wanted to eat, Mary was very happy. She was afraid that


    Natalie would be afraid to trouble her ¡°Alright, Mrs. Wilson. Please wait for me in the living room. Mr.


    Wilson asked me to buy prawns today. Do you Want me to add some?¡±


    ¡°Mary, you can do it however you like. I¡¯m not picky, and I don¡¯t have morning sickness.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it shows that you¡¯re pregnant with angel babies. The two babies are here to repay the


    kindness. Mrs. Wilson, I bet you were a kind person in your past life. That¡¯s why you¡¯re blessed with


    sensible angels. How lucky¡±


    Mary chattered away in the kitchen.


    Natalie smiled as she didn¡¯t know what to say. Slowly, she walked to the living room and sat down.


    Half an hourter, Mary¡¯s pasta was ready. The long-awaited fragrance wafted from the kitchen to the


    living room.


    Just as she was about to get up, she felt someone grab her wrist. Trevon walked around the sofa to her


    side and threw his jacket on the sofa Then, he nced at the kitchen. ¡°Hungry?


    ¡°Yes, a linle. Mary said that your two angel babies are hungry Natalie narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    It felt really good toe home to his wife and kids ¡°What is she cooking¡±


    When Trevon walked to the dining room, he saw the food that Mary had prepared, and memories


    surged in his mind. Trevon smiled unconsciously. After helping Natalte onto the stool, he seemed to be


    still recalling the past and asked with at smile, ¡°Natalie, do you still remember how much you priced this


    te of pasta?¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment. ¡°I think it was four dors.¡±


    Mary did not understand what the couple was talking about. She thought they had gone somewhere to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    eat supper in the


    past


    Then Trevon pulled a stool and sat down beside Natalie before instructing Mary, ¡°Mary, you can go to


    sleep.


    ¡°Alright. Mr. Wilson, just leave the dishes after you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯ll wash them tomorrow¡±


    Trevon took a fork and handed it to Natalie. Then, he took a tissue and ced it aside. ¡®Do you want


    me to peel the prawns?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can peel it with my mouth¡±


    In the past, when Natalie did not have Trevon to take care of her, she would peel prawns with her


    mouth. It was not a big deal. She was not that delicate to begin with. But now, she seemed to be


    pampered by him. He was the one who wanted to pamper her.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Trevon was different from Natalie. When he saw this te of pasta, all he could think about was his


    brief cohabitation with Natalie at Adare Manor two years ago.


    At that time, Natalie asked him politely if he wanted to eat. He didn¡¯t like it, but he still finished all of


    them. After eating. the two of them cleared their debts.


    Now that he thought about it, it was so funny. He did not even realize that he was smiling. When


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Natalie looked up to take the tissue, she saw Trevon staring at the pasta and smiling


    She smiled and asked, ¡°What did you think of? Are you still thinking about the pasta for 4 dors? Do


    you want to try our unique memories?¡±


    Looking at her expectant eyes, he leaned forward and took a bite of pasta with her fork. It tasted good


    but was not as yummy as what Natalie made.


    Natalie saw him swallow slowly withplicated emotions. She caught a sh of emotion in his eyes.


    Natalie put down her fork and said earnestly. ¡°Trevon, our beginning was not good, but our ending was


    good. Don¡¯t trap yourself in the bad things of the past. Perhaps that was the process of our growth. In


    the past, I also didn¡¯t do it perfectly. No one is perfect. But now, you¡¯re perfect to me. I am satisfied and


    happy. Do you understand?¡±


    His bad mood was gone because of her confession with just a few words. All that was left was a


    gurgling love. He pinched her face doringly. ¡°Ear it. If it¡¯s cold, it will be less yummy. Do you want


    me to feed you?¡±


    Seeing that his eyes were clear, she picked up her fork and joked, ¡°You¡¯re nning to make me unable


    to do anything myself. Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t do it when I¡¯m in my seventies or eighties¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I suspect your thoughts behind this sentence are not pure. I¡¯m telling you now that I can still


    satisfy you when you want it at that time.¡±


    He said it with certainty as he sat on the side and smiled wickedly.


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his meaningful gaze. She had flirted with him too much.


    Indeed, her words were a little naughty, but this man was too sensitive and could sense it immediately


    Before Mary went upstairs, she took a photo of the backs of the two people eating pasta in the dining


    room. As a spy arranged by Theo, Mary would choose some situations and report them to Theo. For


    example, the lovey-dovey picture must be shared with Theo.


    This way. Theo would be in a good mood and healthy. As long as people had a good mentality and


    were happy, they would look younger than their peers. This was Mary¡¯s thought.


    She turned around and sent three consecutive photos that she was more satisfied with to Theo. Theo


    replied a few minutester. [Not bad. Not bad. It seems that he has been enlightened I


    Theo added, I thought he wouldn¡¯t be enlighted even when I¡¯m dead. If that¡¯s the case, the grave won¡¯t


    be able to hold me down. I¡¯lle out and beat him up. Thankfully, thank goodness.]


    Mary replied. [Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Trevon dotes on Mrs. Wilson like she¡¯s his daughter]


    Theo replied, [Keep watching. If this kid gets a power leak one day, call me quickly.1


    Mary replied respectfully. [Alright, I will definitely protect Mrs. Wilson J


    In the dining room, because Mary was too enthusiastic and made arge portion of pasta, Natalie could


    only cat two-thirds of it. She put down her fork and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m full¡±


    After she said that, the man reached out and pulled the te to him. Tm a little hungry


    Then, he ate her leftover pasta seriously. He ate exceptionally well and felt like he was eating a


    delicacy. Natalie took a tissue and wiped her mouth. Then, she propped her head up and looked


    sideways at the handsome man eating pasta After returning home, the man did not have the aura of


    distance. He did not keep a long face. Instead, he was like a father and a husband.


    Trevon ate all the pasta, not even a bit of sauce left. Seeing that he was done eating. Natalie quickly


    took a tissue and handed it to him.


    He didn¡¯t take it. His purpose was obvious. He wanted her to help him wipe it, and she was willing. He


    was just like a boy. She pinched his chin with one hand and turned his handsome face around. Then,


    she wiped his lips gently.


    ¡°Done¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey. He kissed her on the lips before taking the te to the kitchen.


    Then, he turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Go upstairs first. Ill be right up.¡±


    She was bored. It was not even ten o¡¯clock yet, so she wanted to go to the study to find a book to read.


    She also wanted to learn what books Trevon usually read.


    Pushing open the door to the study, she stood by the bookshelf and looked at it for a long time with her


    hands on her hips. Finally, she took a fancy to a book. The title was ¡°My Experience and Lessons.¡± She


    extracted it from the books. It could be seen that Trevon had finished flipping through it because the


    paper was not so t.


    Walking out of the study, she saw a cardboard box in theer of the door. Curious, she walked over,


    bent down, and opened the box.


    She was very speechless when she saw it. What was going on¡­.


    Why did Trevon buy so many of these things? They looked creepy. She took out her phone and took a


    photo. She nned to ask him when she returned to the roomter. He did not have any particr


    fetish, did he?


    Her heart was filled with doubts as question marks spun above her head. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. If


    she hadn¡¯t been bold, she would have been scared by these things Trevon bought.


    Not long after she entered the room, Trevon pushed the door open and entered. When he saw Natalie


    holding his book, he could not help but ask, ¡®Do you like to read these?¡±


    I¡¯m bored, so I¡¯ll read it and change my taste. Do you have any different fetish recently?¡±


    Natalie closed the book and looked at the man who was undressing. It could be seen that he was


    preparing to take a shower.


    Hearing this, he stopped taking off his clothes. ¡°What?¡±


    Recently, his hobbies were apanying her at home, bathing his son, and soaking her feet. He didn¡¯t


    seem to have any other hobbies.


    After pondering for a while, Natalie cleared her throat and took out her phone. She showed him the


    photo she had just taken. He lowered his eyes to take a look and smiled. His smile gradually widened.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I¡¯m a pervert?¡±


    Natalie said. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious why you bought this for no reason. I thought you had some hobbies¡±


    Because he hadn¡¯t showered, he didn¡¯t go over to hug him. He just stood where he was. I just want to


    learn some new skills and think I might use them in the future.¡±


    Hearing his exnation, Natalie guessed. ¡°Are you nning to learn how to it hair?¡±


    She opened her mouth in shock. Wasn¡¯t this change too big? If it was true, it could exin the box of


    wigs and models in the study.


    So what made a man like him make such a decision? While she was lost in her thoughts. Trevon was


    still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t le anxious. I¡¯ll exin to you after I shower¡±


    Natalie was left alone in a mess. She searched her mind for the reasons. In a second, she caught a


    photo of Frank helping Ava it fishbone hair. Could it be because Frank helped Ava tie her hair? Did


    Trevon, who liked topare, want to learn it too?


    Was that so?


    Fifteen minutester. Trevon came out of the bathroom. He had already put on his pajamas and was


    holding a bucket to wash her feet. He walked to her side and met her slightly anxious eyes. He found it


    funny.


    He ced the bucket on the ground, took a stool, and sat down. Then, he slowly lifted her feet and put


    them into the bucket. The temperature was just right. He said, ¡°I identally had a dream. I dreamed


    that there were two little girls m your belly. One day, when they went to school, they wanted me to help


    tie their hair, but I didn¡¯t know how. In the end, it was you who helped them do it. The two little girls


    were sad, so I wanted to learn this skill in case of emergencies¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect the reason for this to be a dreamt, and Trevon would learn something he wasn¡¯t


    good at because of a


    dream


    ¡°Can I take it as that you have those dreams because you¡¯ve been thinking about it all the time? Do


    you want a daughter! Are you envious of Hackett?¡±


    She smiled at him when she found out the truth.


    In the bucket, he was very gentle as he massaged her. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Why should I be


    envious of him? The genes of my daughter are better than his, right?¡±


    Confident men were always confident. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that they¡¯re not good. I¡¯m just a little worried that


    if the baby in my belly is a girl, you will spoil her too much.¡±


    He learned to n hair just because the girls in his dream wanted it. If it was a daughter in the future.


    Natalie could imagine how Trevon would dote on her


    Trevon said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the baby is a girl, you will always be number one in this family. It will


    never change. No matter what, your daughter is ranked behind you. Without you, they wouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Natalie put the book aside in amusement and reached to pinch his neck Trevon, why are you so good


    at charting now? In the past, you could stop any conversations. Now, you can bring the dead to life by


    talking to them. You did improve a lot. I


    like it.¡±


    1 still have many good points on me. For example. I can hit two targets in one shot. You¡¯ll slowly


    discover them in the


    future.


    Trevon got smug easily and praised himself generously


    Natalie was speechless.


    Was she talking about how outstanding he was in this aspect? She was saying how his personality had


    be likable and his chatting skills. His brain was useless.


    Trevon was still boasting shamelessly and was so confident. Tm outstanding in all aspects. You¡¯re


    lucky to find me, and I¡¯m lucky to find you. The two of us are meant for each other.


    Natalie changed the topic. If he continued to praise himself, there would be no end to it. ¡°How long


    have you been learning¡±


    Speaking of this, he was speechless. It had only been two days since he received the goods, and he


    had already been. discovered before he started. He had wanted to learn it secretly ¡°You caught me


    before I even started.¡±


    As he spoke, he sounded depressed and a little disappointed. Natalie felt that it was not her illusion. He


    was indeed disappointed. He probably wanted to learn it secretly to give her a surprise. In the end, the


    surprise was ruined. He was almost treated as a pervert


    She was a little frightened, actually.


    Tofort him, she lowered her head and leaned closer to him. Why don¡¯t I learn it with you? Im not


    very good at it


    either


    Heid a clean cloth on his knee, lifted her feet to hisp, then dried them. You don¡¯t need to learn


    anything I¡¯ll be enough to have one who could do it in the house.¡±


    Why did he need so many talents? It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t learn it How difficult could it be?


    Could it be harder thanpleting a project?


    He was so confident that Natalie could not bear to say anything to discourage him. She could only


    encourage him. She even made a gesture to cheer him on, making Trevonugh.


    Both Natalie and Trevon felt that such a family atmosphere was wonderful and wanted to maintain it

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Time passed day by day. It felt like everyone was living their lives, following the prescribed order.


    They went to work, got off work, and went home.


    In the blink of an eye, half of May had passed. On this day, after work, Rose hid in her room. After


    meditating, she realized. that her brain had been very abnormal recently. She hid in therge-sized


    tortoise plush bed that she had bought online.


    She hid herself inside it. When Frank returned home, she was already asleep inside it. He pressed


    between his eyebrows and realized that his sister¡¯s recent actions were strange. She was either


    meditating or letting herself go. She looked like a lunatic and seemed to be possessed.


    He patted the turtle shell, but there was no reaction. Rose was sleeping soundly.


    Frank helplessly took a nket from the bed and covered her with it. He slowly closed the tortoise¡¯s


    shell a little before leaving and going to his room.


    In the Landor family¡¯s residence, Edward was lying on the bed. He turned on his phone. He


    subconsciously clicked on Rose¡¯s profile picture and entered her post page. He found that the post she


    had sent an hour ago was, I need to be the turtle¡¯spanion for some time. Please don¡¯t ask me to


    be brave. Thank you.]


    The youngdy¡¯s posts were all as unusual as herself. The words she used were all strange.


    Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Since he was bored, Edward flipped through the posts of Rose one by one. He read it with interest and


    smiled from time to


    time.


    It was obvious that Rose liked to share her happiness.


    The only thing she didn¡¯t share was her family background and mansion. She was different from those


    wealthy youngdies who unted their wealth in this aspect. Many wealthy youngdies in Athana


    always shared on their social media where they went to y or what collections they auctioned off.


    How did Edward know about the daily sharing of these youngdies of wealthy families? He could see


    it from the headlines. Every day, there were different articles and poprity. Like whichdy bought


    something worth more than 20 million dors and whichdy did charity. It was all to establish a


    persona and leave good impressions.


    Only Rose was living like a passerby.


    The door opened with a click. Sherri was wearing a conservative dress as pajamas. She held a fruit


    te in her hand and walked in affably, ¡°Edward, have some fruit.


    Edward was also wearing pajamas. When he saw his solicitous sister enter, he naturally pressed the


    lock button on his phone. The phone screen instantly turned ck. It was ced upside down on the


    nket. He looked at Sherri and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about? There must be


    a reason for you to send me food sote at night.¡±


    Sherri sat down on the bed and even took off her shoes. It hadn¡¯t been long since she had pregnancy


    reactions, and she only vomited for a few days before feeling better. She looked like she was prepared


    to talk all night. ¡°Edward, you¡¯ve misunderstood me too much. Am I that kind of person? Have you


    forgotten the ne ticket I bought and the hotel I booked for youst time?¡±


    Edward subconsciously recalled the picture in Artrondst time. A scene shed across his mind,


    but he reacted quickly. ¡°You sure you have no purpose? Then if you doter, I won¡¯t say yes. Let me


    make it clear first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Look, Mom send me to be a special agent, right? But I know my limits, and this field isn¡¯t my


    forte, so I chose to be honest with you. Let¡¯s talk about it face to face.


    Sherri honestly said that. It was a little difficult to y tricks in front of Edward.


    If she chose to be honest, she might be able to find out something from Edward¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What does Mom want to ask about? My marriage?¡±


    Edward crossed his arms and leaned against the back of the bed. It was hard to tell if he hated it or not.


    He only guessed that it was the question his mother wanted to ask. Recently, because Sherri was


    pregnant with a second child, Juana became


    even more anxious.


    However, this could not be med on Juana. As parents, when they saw no girls by their son¡¯s side


    when people of their son¡¯s age already had several children, like Trevon, who had almost three


    children, it was inevitable for them to be anxious.


    Sherri nodded and asked seriously, ¡°Edward, just tell me. Do you have a girl you like? Don¡¯t worry. As


    for what we would talk about tonight, I won¡¯t tell Mom about anything you don¡¯t allow me to. I promise to


    only report to our mother what you allow.¡±


    Sherri was worried that Edward would not believe her, so she even raised her hand to swear. Edward


    looked helplessly at his family, who were all anxious for him. He reached out, took her hand, and


    pressed it on the nket.


    ¡°Ask whatever you want. I¡¯m not sure about the girl I like. I need more time to be sure. But there¡¯s a girl


    I have a crush on


    Sherri seemed to have heard something huge. She was so shocked that she could barely speak. After


    a while, she reacted and asked curiously, ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡±


    Edward had an indifferent expression on his face. He looked as calm as usual, so his sister could not


    tell who she was. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Wait a few more days¡±


    This time, Sherri was even more anxious. How could she wait? ¡°Edward, this is where you¡¯re wrong.


    You should copy Frank. Look how fierce he is when he makes a move. If Ava said that she missed


    Frank, he would fly over from Athana overnight without a word and return in the early morning. Direct,


    right? Now, Ava loves Frank so much.


    ¡°Waiting is the easiest way to miss an opportunity. I mean it. No one is waiting for you at the same spot.


    It¡¯s fine if the girl you have a crush on is ugly or not outstanding. Perhaps not many people will like her,


    but there¡¯s a chance that someone will still like her. There¡¯s a certain risk. If the girl you have a crush on


    is good-looking and popr, your risk factor will be off the charts. Someone might confess to her while


    you¡¯re waiting.¡±


    Edward frowned when he heard that. ¡°Where did you learn all this logic? Did Hackett teach you that?¡±


    ¡°I know it because I¡¯m just a bystander. You¡¯re confused by the situation. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t


    know if you liked her? Then I¡¯ll use the soap operas I watched to analyze it with you. It¡¯s not your fault.


    You¡¯ve never been in a rtionship


    before.¡±


    Sherri¡¯s sense of superiority in this aspect immediately rose. She couldn¡¯tpare to her brother in


    other fields. But in terms of rtionships, she surpassed her brother. After all, her brother was still a


    noob.


    A momentter, just as Sherri thought that her brother was going to reject her, Edward¡¯s gentle voice


    sounded. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Her brother¡¯s action made Sherri feel a hundred times more energetic. She was extremely excited as


    she pped her thigh and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll analyze it for you. When I¡¯m done, I guarantee you¡¯ll be


    enlighted and be able to get your wife immediately.


    As soon as she was happy, she became arrogant and started to talk nonsense. She received Edward¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    cold gaze. Sherri knew it and hurriedly stopped. I was just too happy. I¡¯m so happy¡±


    She was so happy that her brother had someone he had a crush on. It made her happier than knowing


    her leader was having an affair.


    Sherri moved her butt inside. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use the people around me as an example to you. Let¡¯s see what


    you think about it. As for whom? Natalie and I are married, so we¡¯re not suitable to be the example.


    Let¡¯s say, Rose. I was only making an analogy, not saying that you must think of Rose as someone you


    have a crush on. Look, isn¡¯t Rose good-looking and cute? She also makes everyone happy. Moreover,


    she¡¯s from a wealthy family, but she doesn¡¯t have the arrogance and superiority. of those rich girls. Isn¡¯t


    she very likable?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t answer this question. He didn¡¯t know how to answer it either. He was waiting for his


    sister¡¯s next big move. ¡°Rose is already 26. Shell be 27 after the new year. The people in our hospital


    don¡¯t know she¡¯s from the Roberts family. Recently, many outstanding doctors havee to ask about


    her preferences. I had wanted to set you guys up, so I lied and said that Rose isn¡¯t nning to date


    now.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll start analyzing. If you like Rose, hypothesis, if you like her, then when someone covets her,


    if you¡¯re anxious, ufortable, and worried, it means you care about her. Also, a few days ago, Rose


    told me she was kissing a man in her dreams. I suspect that she has a boy she likes. You have to keep


    this a secret. You can¡¯t tell anyone, not even Kyle.¡±


    Sherri reminded repeatedly.


    After hearing this, Edward frowned. ¡°Someone she likes?¡±


    Sherri was too focused on speaking to notice the change in Edward¡¯s expression during the process.


    She finally had the chance to act as a teacher. She was so excited that she forgot that she was there to


    observe her brother¡¯s expression. During this period, she did not capture any of Edward¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Well, these are all girls¡¯ little secrets. You don¡¯t have to care about this. I¡¯ve analyzed so much and


    already given you an example. Think carefully. Do you only have a good impression of her? Or have


    you fallen for her without even knowing it? Edward, if you like her, make a move quickly. Just Do It.


    Come


    on.¡±


    After saying that, she even made an encouraging gesture. She looked very imposing and did not look


    pregnant at all.


    ¡°Alright, the interview is over. Hurry up and go to sleep. Be careful while walking¡±


    Sherri got out of bed and put on her house shoes. ¡°Alright, digest the knowledge I taught you properly.


    I¡¯m waiting for my future sister-inw.¡±


    Edward shook his head helplessly as he watched his sister walk away smugly. Only Hackett could


    stand it.


    Juana was leaning against the wall at the staircase, and Hackett was on the other side. They were like


    two bodyguards. When Sherri walked out, Hackett quickly supported her. ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Juana wanted to know the answer. Seeing her daughter smiling happily, she was even more curious.


    ¡°How is it? What did your brother say?¡±


    When they reached the living room downstairs, Juana, Sherri, Hackett, and Richard sat around each


    other. Richard was reading a financial newspaper in the living room and nced at the three


    whispering people.


    Sherri smiled and said, ¡°Edward said that he seems to have fallen in love with someone and is nning


    to pursue her.¡± If Edward heard this, he would be very depressed. Every word that Sherri said did not


    said that he¡¯s going after someone?¡± Sherri nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right. I even told him to try


    hard.¡±


    Juana was so excited that her hands were trembling. Even Richard put down the newspaper and


    looked at his daughter. ¡°Did your brother say whose daughter she is?¡±


    This was what Richard said. He was mainly afraid that his son would randomly find someone to cater to


    them.


    ¡°Edward is keeping it a secret. He hid it from us. I think he does like her, so he deliberately didn¡¯t tell


    me.¡±


    Sherri analyzed it seriously in her heart.


    It had to be said that Hackett and Edward had known each other for a long time, Edward did not look


    like someone who would tell others about his feelings, let alone in detail. However, when he saw the


    happiness in Juana and Sherri¡¯s eyes, he could not dampen their spirits. He could only swallow the


    words he wanted to say.


    ording to the current situation, even if Edward didn¡¯t have a girl he liked, in the Landor family¡¯s


    eyes, he had. Even if there was no girl he wanted to pursue, the Landor family believed there must be


    one.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    After Sherri lefi, Edward was left alone in the room, deep in thought.


    He felt that what his sister said made sense. It was not all nonsense. Rose was indeed someone he


    had a crush on. Sherri was right.


    He picked up his phone again and clicked on Rose¡¯s profile picture. He continued to browse her posts.


    After finishing reading it, he held his phone and twirled it. His thoughts circled his hand as he recalled


    Sherri¡¯s words. He was stunned and disappointed when he heard she had someone she liked.


    He caught this feeling himself and felt very ufortable. He had the urge to ask clearly.


    Based on Sherri¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t only have a good impression of Rose. It seemed like he had


    unknowingly fallen for her. Yes, he liked her.


    Natalie¡¯s name did note to his mind now. It was also Rose¡¯s shadow that came to his mind


    unexpectedly. Most of the time, it was the picture of her dancing awkwardly with others on the beach.


    When he heard Sherri say Natalie¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. Had hepletely let


    go? Or was his love for Natalie not deep at all? Was it just out of habit?


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t exin his actions. How could he have forgotten about Natalie in such a short


    time?


    The most important thing now was that Rose had always wanted to be his friend, but he wanted to


    make her his girlfriend. Moreover, Rose knew that he used to like Natalie. How should he exin


    this¡­


    Edward¡¯s head hurt at the thought of it. He put down his phone again and pinched the aching ce


    between his eyebrows. His handsome face was surrounded by a depressed aura that filled the entire


    room.


    Since thest trip, they had not seen each other for a while, but he could see her daily post to know if


    she was happy.


    His heart urged him to pick up his phone again and send a message to the person with a profile picture


    of a pistachio. [What are you doing?]


    There was no reply for a long time. It was so long that Edward ced his phone on the pillow in


    disappointment. Then it was the next morning.


    It was in the Roberts family residence.


    Rose was in as much of a hurry as ever. William also prepared breakfast for her as usual. Then, she


    took her breakfast and went out. Just as she walked out, a disdainful voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll send


    you to work.¡±


    Rose took a bite of the eggs made by William. It was yummy. ¡°You¡¯re so early today. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± After saying that. Frank turned around and went to the dining table to get breakfast. Grace


    pushed milk, egg. and bread to him. William held a preservation bag in one hand.


    After packing breakfast, Frank said to the couple, ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Grace replied calmly. ¡°Okay¡±


    William was happier looking at the harmonious back view of the siblings. The smile on his lips


    deepened. ¡°Be careful on the road.


    In the car, Rose thought of what William had said about being careful on the road. She couldn¡¯t help but


    remind her brother, who was eating breakfast with one hand in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Eatter. Send me


    there first, or I¡¯ll bete.


    Frank red at her and kept eating his breakfast as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°If you had taken


    yourself off the bed a few minutes earlier, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry now¡±


    ¡°Hey, just eat itter. Please, if you do this, I¡¯ll bete. Why don¡¯t you get Tom to send me?¡± Rose put


    her hands together and chewed the egg at the same time.


    Frank made a firm decision. ¡°From today onward, I¡¯ll send you to work.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you trying to do?¡± Rose looked rmed. That meant that she had lost all her


    freedom. Moreover, what was wrong with him?


    Frank felt that Rose had been acting strangely recently. Last night, she slept in the tortoise doll. And


    she meditated every day. He was sensitive and felt that something was wrong


    ¡°Tom has gone back to his hometown these few days. I¡¯ll send you to work and pick you up. I will not let


    you bete. After saying that, he quickly stepped on the elerator. With this speed, Rose believed


    her brother would not let her bete.


    Alright. It didn¡¯t matter who sent her to work. She didn¡¯t do anything bad anyway.


    She agreed generously. ¡°Alright, since you insist on giving me a ride, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree. However,


    there¡¯s one thing. You have to be dedicated. I can¡¯t¡­ be¡­..te¡±


    Frank ignored her and drove seriously. Tom also had a tough time helping this wretched girl rush to


    work every day.


    The car stopped at the outpatient building and Frank quickly parked in the parking lot.


    Rose looked at the time and could not help but praise him. ¡°Not bad. There are five minutes left. Bye,


    I¡¯m leaving¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Rose ran and waved at her brother behind.


    She bumped into Sherri, who was rushing to work. The two of them walked arm in arm. ¡°Why are you


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    sote too?¡±


    Rose asked in confusion. Sherri had alwayse to the hospital early. Sherri would be standing at the


    front desk and gossiping every time she arrived.


    Last night, Sherri chatted with Hackett about the person her brother liked for half the night and


    overslept in the morning. ¡°It was a mistake. My brother told mest night that he had someone he liked,


    causing Hackett and I to use a lot of elimination methods in bed, but we couldn¡¯t figure out who she


    was. In the end, I was almostte in the morning. Okay, it¡¯s my floor. You should hurry to work.¡±


    As they spoke, Sherri reached her floor. She rushed in and waved at Rose.


    Someone he liked?


    Did Edward have someone he liked? Or was it Natalie?


    Why did she feel a little upset when she heard this news? Oh, no! Rose, who had watched too many


    soap operas, diagnosed herself in a second. She did like Edward, this refined man.


    Oh, no, no!


    She quickly walked into her pediatric consultation room. Her heart was pounding. This was an


    abnormal state. She was in heat. Rose pressed her chest with both hands. A nurse walked past and


    asked with concern, ¡®Dr. Roberts, are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Rose took a deep breath and replied dejectedly, ¡°I might be terminally ill. I¡¯m doomed.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. Rose didn¡¯t mean that she had a terminal illness, but in the


    nurse¡¯s eyes, in a ce like a hospital, the nurse misunderstood and thought Rose had a terminal


    illness.


    When Rose looked up, she saw tears in the nurse¡¯s eyes. She did not have time to exin because


    she was beingte. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dr. Roberts. We¡¯ll treat you if you¡¯re sick. The medical skills in Athana


    Hospital are quite good. Good luck.


    Rose walked into her consultation room without looking back. All that was left was speechlessness. It


    seemed that this matter could not be shared with Sherri. She put on her white coat and thought about


    what to do. She knew about her feelings but was helpless because Edward had someone in his heart.


    She had decided that she would not fill the hole.


    She couldn¡¯t share it with Natalie either. Natalie didn¡¯t know that Edward liked her.


    Oh! She was so annoyed because she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. It was so hard for her to keep it in


    her heart. Should she tell Ava? But what was the difference between telling Ava and Frank?


    Ava would tell Frank immediately anyway. Or should she tell Frank? He probably wouldn¡¯t beat her to


    death. It was so annoying. She needed to talk to someone about it.


    Rose took a deep breath, telling herself in her heart to be calm and cool.


    Rose did not run to the two pregnant women¡¯s consultation room right away during the lunch break.


    Instead, she turned. on her phone and searched online. ¡°What should I do if I fall in love with someone


    I shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    There were many suggestions online, like starting a new rtionship, finding a boy who liked you, and


    looking at boys who were pleasing to the eye to forget about that man.


    Some said she should confess bravely because the other party might like her too. If the other party


    didn¡¯t like her, it was also the best way to give up.


    Some even said she should test him. She should deliberately appear in front of the other party and chat


    with other boys to see the other party¡¯s reaction.


    Rose wondered why the method was so scheming. It was too scheming to be her style.


    No wonder it was said that people shouldn¡¯t search the Inte when feeling unwell. They were fine


    when they did not do


    that. But once they searched, they would think they were seriously ill and be more confused.


    When she logged out, she saw three unread messages. Two were from Sherri and Natalie just now.


    The two of them had privately sent her. [The canteen. Be quick.]


    No wonder they were best friends. The messages they sent were the same. After the food in the


    canteen improved, they had been dining in the canteen all the time.


    She replied with one word. [Coming.]


    Then, she walked out of the consultation room and opened another message¡­


    It was from Edward. What did he mean? He asked her what she was doing. Last night, she slept so


    soundly in the turtle that she didn¡¯t notice any messages at all, and she went out in a hurry this


    morning. Should she reply?


    Rose hesitated.


    She wanted to reply. After thinking for a second, she decided to be polite. Edward didn¡¯t know that she


    had other thoughts. They agreed to be friends, so she thought she¡¯d better reply. [Sorry, I fell asleep


    Edward seemed to be waiting for the message. He replied quickly. It¡¯s okay.]


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t this the end of the conversation?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she stuffed her phone into her pocket. She did like Edward and was


    sure of it, but she couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Besides, she couldn¡¯t be a substitute. Her thoughts


    suddenly became clear.


    In the canteen, Sherri and Natalie had already gotten their food. They were waiting for Rose to arrive.


    Seeing that she waste, Sherri found it strange. Why was someone who had always been punctual


    getting off work sote? ¡°Why are you sote today?¡±


    Rose lied, ¡°Hey, I packed my things and was a few minuteste.¡±


    Sherri believed it, but Natalie noticed the shifty look in Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You can still rest


    after eating.¡± Rose was especially quiet today. She ate in silence while Sherri kept talking. ¡°My mother


    insisted I go to Edward¡¯s roomst night¡­


    Sherri recounted what happenedst night. Of course, she exaggerated more. Natalie was skeptical.


    Her best friend¡¯s exaggerated acting skills made her unable to believe everything she said. She held


    her fork and froze in midair.


    She nced at Rose, sitting across from her, and asked Sherri, ¡®Are you sure your brother has


    someone he likes? And he¡¯s nning to woo her?¡±


    Suddenly, Rose¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused. She held it tightly and figured out something.


    It seemed that Edward had a new person he liked. If it was Natalie, why would he still n to woo her?


    A fleeting love would eventually disappear.


    Rose¡¯s performances were all captured by Natalie.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    After work, Frank rushed over from the pier on time to pick up his sister.


    He parked the car at the entrance 10 minutes in advance and coincidentally encountered Trevon and


    Hackett, parked side by side.


    The three of them, who had not gathered for a long time, bumped into each other at the entrance of


    Athana Hospital today.


    However, two were here for their wives, and the other was here to pick up his sister. They were all here


    to pick someone


    1.


    Hackett opened the door first and got out of the car. He was always dressed rather mboyantly, and


    now he was wearing a light green shirt and a white suit. Trevon was wearing a ck suit and looked


    very disdainful. ¡°Did you go to work or go to a fashion show? You look like a peacock.¡±


    ¡°This is fashion. Who would wear ck clothes every day like you?¡± Hackett secretly said this in his


    heart with a cold expression.


    While Trevon was waiting for his wife, he was bored and started to attack Frank. ¡°You gave up dating


    and started picking up your younger sister. Why has your style changed? Don¡¯t restrain her so tightly.


    It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Frank thought of the previous message and was confused. At that time, he did not pay much attention


    to it. Now that he thought about his sister¡¯s state, he felt something was wrong. Now that Trevon said


    that, he asked, ¡°What did you mean by the message you sent mest time?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t want to exin. Seeing that Frank still didn¡¯t understand, he was pleased. ¡°I sent it


    because I acted up.¡±


    Frank was speechless.


    Hackett found something to gossip about. ¡°What information? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    Trevon nced at the outpatient building. His wife hadn¡¯te out yet. ¡°There are a lot of things you


    don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°That¡¯s too much. Frank, what is it?¡±


    Frank said impolitely, ¡°If I knew, would I need to waste my breath on him?¡±


    Now, Hackett felt much better. It turned out that Frank didn¡¯t know either.


    Soon, the people these three men wanted to pick up came out of the building and walked toward them.


    They were chatting andughing with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Bye, bye¡±


    They said goodbye to each other and got into their cars respectively.


    Trevon¡¯s car drove out first. Natalie shared with him what had happened at the hospital today when


    they were in the ¡°Do you want to know what happened today?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Trevon drove seriously and looked ahead.


    ¡°Sherri said that Edward had someone he liked, and he intended to woo her. After saying that, she


    tilted her head to observe the expression on the man in the driver¡¯s seat.


    car.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and pretend he didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. If he gets married


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll give him a gift.


    Natalie knew that he was lying. He continued, ¡®I don¡¯t know how much of what Sherri said is true, but


    there¡¯s one thing. It should be true that Edward has someone he likes. I also found one thing¡±


    At the traffic light, Trevon turned around and looked at the woman carefully, who was talking


    passionately. ¡°What else?¡±


    The two of them held each other¡¯s hands and interlocked their fingers. ¡°I think I found that Rose likes


    Edward. I think I¡¯m not mistaken.


    This news was not that shocking. It was easy for Rose to develop feelings for a considerate man like


    Edward. He was refined and handsome. Moreover, he was thoughtful in every way. Only someone like


    Natalie could resist him. Ordinary people. would fall for him. ¡°Sherri doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She kept talking about the person Edward likes in front of Rose. I also


    noticed Rose¡¯s reaction. was very different, so I felt it was abnormal. At first, Sherri wanted to


    matchinake Rose with Edward, but after the matchmakingst time, they had no interactions, right?


    They didn¡¯t send messages to each other or have a meal together. Sherri gave up the intention. She


    definitely wouldn¡¯t think of Rose.


    ¡°I wonder if the person in Edward¡¯s heart is Rose. If it is, everyone will be happy. I hope everyone


    around me can be


    He squeezed her hand gently and knew that she was kind-hearted. ¡°Maybe the person Edward likes is


    Rose. Anything is possible. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Have you forgotten the photo I sent you


    previously? Flip it out and check again. See if Edward is subconsciously protecting Rose. He wouldn¡¯t


    go to such a ce if he didn¡¯t like Rose at all. You¡¯ve known Edward for so many years. Is he that


    idle?¡±


    After Trevon¡¯s analysis, everything seemed to be clear. The messy ball of yarn had finally shown its


    beginning and end. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Natalie took Trevon¡¯s hand with her left hand and leaned back


    against the chair with a smile on her face. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re happier about Edward having someone he likes


    than seeing me. Trevon could not help but tease. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re the one who wants him to get


    married as soon as possible. Now he finally has someone he likes, but you think we shouldn¡¯t be that


    happy. Can you be more unreasonable?¡± Natalie retorted, but she was still smiling.


    Frank¡¯s car was driving in the direction of the Roberts family residence.


    It was quiet in the car. Rose did not say a word. She looked very nervous. Her butt kept shifting. She


    sat sideways and theny t again. No matter what, she could not find a suitable position.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Frank had been watching his sister fidget for several minutes. She had been coy


    ever since they got into the car.


    Hearing this, Rose sat up and took a deep breath. Frank quickly nced sideways at his sister with


    disdain. ¡°Are you crazy? If you¡¯re sick, treat it. Don¡¯t make it look like you¡¯re short of oxygen.¡±


    Rose turned a deaf ear to Frank¡¯s nonsense. She was unhappy and continued to prepare herself


    mentally. ¡°Ahem, Frank, I need to tell you something. Your heart should be fine for the past few years,


    right?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Cut the crap,¡±


    Frank answered impatiently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it. You have to calm down after I tell you. I¡¯m saying it. I¡¯m telling you. Rose thought about


    it again and again and decided to tell her brother.


    Frank didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything


    Rose took another deep breath and said with her eyes closed, ¡°I like Edward¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank, who had always been calm, almost lost control of the steering wheel, and


    made them deviate from the track. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, they would have bumped


    into the car beside them. Indeed, the car beside them was also frightened. At this moment, the driver


    was cursing. ¡°Are you crazy? Can you drive at all? So what if you drive a luxury car?¡±


    Hearing the scolding, Rose opened her eyes and saw her brother¡¯s face full of anger and gloom.


    Frank stopped the car at the side. The car next to them also stopped at the back. It seemed like he was


    preparing to ask for an exnation.


    Rose was about to get off the car when Frank stopped her sternly. His tone was fierce. ¡°Stay inside.¡±


    Then, he strode out of the car. At this moment, Frank¡¯s face was as cold as an ice cave in winter. He


    walked toward the driver with an aura of coldness all over his body. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    The driver mustered his courage and prepared to scold him again. Rose realized Frank was about to


    fight with others. through the rearview mirror and got out of the car without caring about anything.


    ¡°Frank, Frank, calm down! Calm down! Ava, Ava, Ava.¡±


    As expected, when he heard the word ¡°Ava,¡± the depression in his heart lessened a lot. He frowned


    and said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so angry on a hot day. It¡¯s my fault for not holding the steering wheel tightly. I


    admit my mistake and apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. But you should watch yournguage.¡±


    Rose knew that her brother would not hit others anymore. ¡°Bro, you cursed. You should apologize.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The bodyguards following behind got out of the car, and the number of people increased. Frank didn¡¯t


    want to bully others. These bodyguards only got out of the car because they felt Rose and Frank were


    in danger.


    Seeing that there were so many people in the same uniform, no matter how stupid the driver was, he


    knew that the two people in front of him were not ordinary. He apologized with a trembling voice, Tm


    sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I apologize.¡±


    The driver got into the car after apologizing. He stepped on the elerator and slipped away.


    Rose pulled Frank into the car. ¡°Frank, get in. Don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t I tell you the truth? I have no


    intention of hiding it from you.


    Frank was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. His heart was filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t hit his


    sister, nor could he hit Edward because his sister liked him.


    ¡°Get in Rose pouted and opened the front passenger door to get in.


    After getting into the car, Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows. He started the engine and


    drove to the Roberts family residence again. He restrained his emotions and asked, ¡°Have you told


    Grace about it?¡±


    ¡°No, the first person I told was you. I didn¡¯t even tell Sherri and the others. Am I loyal enough?¡± She


    looked like a primary school student who had done something wrong, lowering her head and pouting.


    She tried to exin again, ¡°But you can¡¯t me me for this. Edward is quite handsome and gentle. It¡¯s


    normal for me to like him. Didn¡¯t you fall for Ava in an instant? This kind of thing happened in an instant.


    I¡¯ve only¡­ realized it recently. You should understand¡±


    Frank understood it too well after falling in love with Ava. He also knew that his sister would not tell him


    about this unless she was sure of her feelings. That was what he was most worried about.


    It was hard to forget someone we liked. For example, he knew very well that he had fallen in love with


    Ava back then. However, with the statue of the Turner family, he needed to bepletely prepared.


    Otherwise, if the Turner family didn¡¯t relent, things wouldn¡¯t go smoothly between him and Ava.


    After that, Frank did not answer his sister. He drove with a gloomy expression.


    When they reached the Roberts family residence, it was Frank who got out of the car first. When he


    walked into the living. room, William realized something was wrong with the siblings. He asked his


    dejected daughter, who was following behind, softly. ¡°Did you two quarrel?¡±


    Rose shook her head. It might be even worse than a quarrel. Her brother probably wouldn¡¯t punch


    Edward. If he went to look for Edward, wouldn¡¯t it be exposed? Edward didn¡¯t know she liked him.


    Frank did not eat. He went upstairs and came down again. Later, Rose heard the car driving out of the


    Roberts family residence. Rose was so frightened that she hurriedly sent a message to Frank. [Frank,


    don¡¯t go to him. He doesn¡¯t know about this at all. I¡¯m already meditating to empty my mind, okay?]


    As expected, there was no reply. Rose knew that her brother was really angry.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    In Lithern boxing gym, the two people on stage were wearing casual clothes. They had taken off their


    jackets. The man who had been noble and upright was also wearing sportswear and was fully


    prepared.


    Although it was boxing, both parties were not wearing gloves or anything to protect themselves. It was


    more like they were here to fight.


    In the beginning, one of them attacked and the other did not dodge. He took a full punch.


    Seeing that he did not dodge, the corners of Frank¡¯s mouth twitched. He licked his lips with the tip of


    his tongue. ¡°Guilty,¡± Frank said in an angry tone.


    Trevon acted as if he did not hear anything and did not answer Frank¡¯s question. He touched one side


    of his face with one hand and grimaced in pain. ¡°Fuck! That was a tough one.¡±


    Then, he continued. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong at all. He just wanted to


    apany Frank to vent his anger. As a friend of Frank, he naturally knew how important Rose was to


    Frank.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we¡¯re done fighting. It¡¯s been a long time since we foughtst time. Come on, I


    know you want to.¡± Trevon¡¯s tone was as if he was thinking for Frank¡¯s good.


    Trevon¡¯s look made Frank even angrier. Without saying a word, he punched Trevon in the face. This


    guy cared a lot about his face. He would like to know how Trevon, after being hit, exined to Natalie


    when he got home.


    Trevon¡¯s face was already covered in bruises. Before he came, he had already expected this oue


    and knew he would be injured. Of course, he had nned to let Frank punch him. He had already


    thought about how to exin to Natalie before


    he came.


    Trevon and Frank had their schemes during the fight, and neither of them lost to the other. If one had to


    lose, it might be Frank who had lost today. He was venting, and Trevon¡¯s every move seemed to be


    apanying him.


    It was an invisible tacit understanding.


    When Frank¡¯s fist was close to Trevon¡¯s face, he quickly moved half an inch to the side and perfectly


    dodged it. Then, Trevon counterattacked and kicked Frank¡¯s leg. Frank crossed his hands and blocked


    his foot. Because the force was too great, Frank took a few steps back.


    Trevon curled his lips and teased him without blushing or panting. I have reason to suspect that you¡¯re


    jealous of my looks.¡±


    It was because Frank¡¯s every punch was aimed at his face.


    Hearing this, Frank sneered. After fighting a few rounds, Frank¡¯s anger dissipated a little. ¡°No one can


    be as overconfident as you. Narcissism is a disease. You need a doctor.¡±


    Then, Frank swept his leg at Trevon when Trevon was caught off guard. He jumped up very quickly.


    Frank swept his leg consecutively, and Trevon counterattacked. Every time he kicked Frank, a breeze


    blew past his body.


    With one hand on the ground, he turned around and stood up. The two of them quickly fought again,


    neither giving in to the other. This was a spar between men. Fighting against Hackett was not a spar


    but a one-sided winning.


    After hundreds of rounds, the two of them were drenched in sweat. Their T-shirts were wet, and their


    originally white shirts had turned transparent. Beads of sweat began to surge and drip down their well-


    defined facial features.


    Frank¡¯s anger gradually dissipated along with the sweat on the ground, and he felt much refreshed.


    Both parties leaned against the rope fence. The two of them were exhausted and were breathing


    heavily. It had been two hours. Coupled with the fact that Frank was fighting with anger, it was


    inevitable that he would be more tired than Trevon.


    Compared to Frank, Trevon was much more smug. He still had the energy to tease Frank. He curled


    his lips and panted. ¡°If you¡¯re like this, Auntie Ava will despise your stamina. You have to practice


    more.


    Frank was not angry at all. He had been punched in the corner of his mouth. It was bleeding and hurt.


    He turned to look at the man beside him with a faint smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how you and your


    wife stretch the time in detail?¡±


    Even Trevon did not expect Frank to be so shameless. Frank was even more shameless than him.


    ¡°What a freeloader. This is the experience I¡¯ve gained time after time. And you want to copy and paste


    it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s good, I might do so.


    Frank added an even more shameless sentence.


    Trevon was not willing to share it. He just wanted to tease Frank and show off. This was a unique joy


    between him and Natalie. How could he share it with others?


    Every time they fell in love, they would take it slow. It took him a long time toe up with this design.


    It was not allowed to be copied and stolen. ¡°You¡¯re suitable to slowly explore and continue on the


    difficult road to find the method that suits you the most.


    ¡°You¡¯re tyro now. I¡¯m already ying like a League of Legends. My methods are not suitable for you.


    Trevon continued to show off


    Frankughed. Because the corner of his mouth curled up, there was a faint smell of blood. It should


    be that the crack in the wound had widened. He frowned in pain. ¡°You¡¯re quite professional. Did you


    learn it by yourself? Or have you watched literature and dramas overnight?¡±


    ¡°Do


    you think I need to watch dramas?¡± Men were self-taught when it came to this field.


    ¡°Are you still angry? Actually, things aren¡¯t necessarily as bad as you think.¡±


    Trevon suddenly took a 360-degree turn in the topic. They were suddenly talking about Rose.


    Frank pursed his lips and remained silent for a while. Then, he exhaled and calmed down. ¡°When did


    you find out?¡±


    Trevon did not answer. He just took out the photos he had taken previously and handed the phone to


    Frank. ¡°In Artrond. I went to sign the contract and coincidentally met this scene. Can you see


    anything?¡±


    Frank looked at the phone Trevon handed over coldly. How could he not see it? He was also in a


    rtionship now. He was too familiar with Edward¡¯s move. Just like thest time they went to the beach


    for supper, he would subconsciously protect Ava when there were many people.


    Although Edward¡¯s action seemed unintentional, Frank could tell he was protecting Rose. After


    watching it, he pinched his eyebrows.


    Frank exhaled heavily. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°Rose told me today that she liked Edward.


    Can¡¯t you fucking tell me directly? Why were you spouting that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking understand my message? Can¡¯t you see that Edward wants to get close to Rose?


    This might not be at coincidence. It¡¯s a coincidence created by Edward. This has nothing to do with me.


    At most, I did not share it with you. when I knew it.¡±


    Frank narrowed his eyes and red at him. Trevon smiled slyly. ¡°I was indeed a little selfish. I wanted


    Edward to find someone he liked quickly and stop coveting my wife, but I didn¡¯t push Rose away. I


    didn¡¯t set them up. Speaking of which, other than fancying my wife, he¡¯s suitable to be a boyfriend. He¡¯s


    refined. And though he¡¯s less handsome than us, he¡¯s not bad at being attentive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that Rose likes him.¡±


    After that. Trevon added.


    Rose only told him she liked Edward. But now, Trevon seemed to have already known it. ¡°How did you


    know that Rose liked Edward?¡±


    Thinking of Natalie, Trevon was very proud. ¡°My wife is smart and observant.¡±


    ¡°You two are a perfect match.¡±


    Frank sighed helplessly. Since things had alreadye to this, he had to find a way to resolve it. If


    Edward liked someone else, he could not let Rose feel wronged.


    However, only Edward knew if there was anyone else he liked. Frank couldn¡¯t rip out Edward¡¯s heart to


    see if there was a name engraved on his heart.


    ¡°Rose is 26. It¡¯s rare for her to fall in love with a boy. If Edward does like Rose, it might be a good thing.


    It¡¯s useless for us to interfere too much in rtionships. We can imprison her but not her heart. I should


    go. My wife is still waiting for me to go back and give her a massage.


    Frank was very speechless. Trevon didn¡¯t have to tell him that part.


    After Trevon left, Frank stood up and walked out of Lithern Club. When he reached the door, the


    manager, who was waiting outside, looked at the injured Frank and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr.


    Roberts, do you want someone to treat your wound?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No need. Watch the ce. I won¡¯t being over for the time being. If anything happens, I¡¯lle to


    you. His calm words were filled with a deterrent tone.


    When Trevon returned to Phoenix Manor, it was alreadyte at night, but Natalie was still awake. She


    was waiting for him. toe back.


    A few hours ago, Trevon received a call from Frank. When he picked up the call, Trevon was silent for


    a moment. She noticed this microexpression and had a bad premonition.


    It was not as simple as Trevon said. He said Frank was in a bad mood and wanted to chat with him.


    They had been married for a long time, and Frank never said he needed to talk to Trevon. Besides,


    Frank was not a talkative person.


    This lie was not good at all.


    About an hourter, Trevon came back wearing a mask. The moment he opened the door, he was


    stunned for a moment. He deliberately stayed in the car for a while, thinking that Natalie had fallen


    asleep. Unexpectedly, she was not sleeping at


    all


    Seeing that the matter was about to be exposed, he said, ¡°Natalie, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Aren¡¯t


    you sleepy?¡±


    Although Natalie was sitting on the bed, there was an inexplicable sense of condescension about her.


    ¡°Take off your mask. Are you nning to be a night hero or going to a fashion show wearing a mask in


    the middle of the night?¡±


    He approached her with a smile. He understood the teasing in his wife¡¯s words and slowly took off his


    mask. After he did so, Natalie could see bruises around the corners of his mouth. There was also blood


    and broken skin.


    Natalie frowned and said coldly. ¡°You guys had a fight.¡±


    It was an affirmative sentence because there was no need to ask.


    Trevon immediately used the excuse he had thought of earlier to brush it off. ¡°No, I was just


    apanying him to vent his anger. He was in a bad mood and wanted me to spar with him. We


    inevitably get injured¡±


    She got off the bed and he immediately walked over anxiously. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you. Bring the first aid kit over,¡± Natalie ordered coldly.


    Trevon obediently went to get the first aid kit. Natalie walked to him, took the medicine, cleaned up his


    wound, and applied it to the wound for him. ¡°It was because of Rose, right? Why are you lying? Trevon,


    you broke your promise. You said that you wouldn¡¯t lie about anything.¡±


    She quickly thought about it in her mind. There were probably only two people who could make Frank


    hit Trevon. One was Ava, but Ava was not in Athana, and there was nothing wrong with her, so there


    was only Rose left. In addition, Rose liked Edward, so it made sense.


    So Frank probably hit Trevon because he didn¡¯t confess what he saw. Natalie analyzed in her heart.


    Frank felt that if Trevon told him, he might be able to stop it, but how could rtionships be stopped?


    This was a matter of the heart.


    Natalie had no idea that Frank wanted to stop it because the person Edward liked before was her.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Trevon sat on the bed with a smile on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected Natalie to figure it out so quickly. He


    had thought she was clever before, but now he was even more impressed.


    Her confident tone indicated that she had pretty much guessed everything. He quickly apologized,


    ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I was just worried about you being pregnant. There won¡¯t be any issues between


    me and Frank. A fight will resolve everything


    When handling issues, men would not y guessing games as women did. They would also not be


    petty and fall out with each other. It was resolved through fighting, whether it was with Frank or


    Hackett.


    There was hardly anything that could not be resolved through a fight. If it could not be resolved, it was


    probably not even worth fighting over.


    Natalie deliberately pressed a cotton swab against the injureder of Trevon¡¯s mouth, causing him to


    wince in pain. Still, he maintained a smile and said, ¡°Are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    After Natalie had tended to his wound and packed away the medical kit, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t nned on


    being a widow. You¡¯ll do just fine. Even if I look elsewhere, I might not find anyone better than you.¡±


    Trevon knew she was being yful. ¡°I just love it when you praise me. Say more nice things.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like arguing with you. Did Rose tell Frank?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to continue such a meaningless conversation.


    Standing between his legs, she leaned against his waist as he held her. He nced at her belly, then


    looked up at her. ¡°Rose probably told Frank, but he might need some time to process it.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t question why Rose hadn¡¯t told them. She understood that even the closest rtionships


    have their secrets. They could not share everything. For example, Natalie didn¡¯t want to bring up their


    family matters.


    Even the closest people should have a quiet secret space.


    Sometimes, not asking was a form of politeness.


    Meanwhile, at the Roberts family vi.


    Inside the yard, Frank had arrived half an hour earlier, but he hadn¡¯t gone upstairs. He sat in the car,


    smoking one cigarette after another.


    His face clouded with a deep frown and restlessness. Trevon had a point. Rose was 26 years old, and


    it was not easy to fall in love with someone. One could confine a person but not their heart.


    Even though Rose wasn¡¯t allowed to interact with Edward, what could they do if Rose wasn¡¯t happy?


    She had already been hurt once in matters of the heart. It was taboo for the entire family.


    Frank lost count of how many cigarettes he had smoked. The pack was empty. He couldn¡¯t be bothered


    to open the new one. Then, he rubbed his tired eyes, opened the car door, and stepped out.


    He gently closed the door.


    The Roberts family vi was quiet, but the living room was brightly lit. His parents were no longer sitting


    on the couch.


    Frank¡¯s mood was heavy as he nced at the second-floor location. He lowered his head to change


    his shoes, then headed upstairs. His hands were in his pockets,cking the usual nonchnce and


    rebelliousness.


    Just as he was about to head to his room, Rose opened the door. Her brother had been ignoring her,


    and she couldn¡¯t sleep. He had never been so angry before.


    ¡°Frank¡± Seeing the cut at the corner of her brother¡¯s mouth, Rose was momentarily speechless and


    unable to muster her usual cheekiness


    Frank halted in his tracks and nced at Rose. He could not stay mad at her. What could she have


    done wrong? As Trevon had said, matters of the heart weren¡¯t easily controlled, just like his feelings for


    Ava.


    It could have been a split second.


    It could have been a single point in time.


    It might have been her one gesture that captured his heart. Sometimes, even he couldn¡¯t distinguish


    the exact cause.


    He turned and approached Rose. She stepped aside, making room for him to enter. She lowered her


    head, resembling a student who had made a mistake, waiting for a teacher¡¯s reprimand.


    Frank sat down on Rose¡¯s bed. He looked at his sister, who had her head bowed at the door. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    scolded you yet, but


    10:25


    you¡¯re already in position.¡±


    Rose thought about the cut on her brother¡¯s mouth and fetched the medical kit, cing it on the bed


    and opening it. She took out some medicine and helped Frank clean the wound. Frank didn¡¯t resist this


    time and sat still.


    However, his mind was contemting something. After a while, he spoke up. ¡®Do you really like him?¡±


    Of course, he was referring to Edward.


    Rose¡¯s hand holding the cotton swab hesitated and pressed a little too hard identally, causing Frank


    to furrow his brow. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything. When he met Rose¡¯s misty eyes, his heart softened and


    ached. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s just a cut, not a major injury. Hold your tears in.¡±


    ¡°Okay. The usually unruly younger sister suddenly became docile. Frank couldn¡¯t exin the difort


    he felt in his heart.


    After tending to his wound, Frank didn¡¯t intend to leave. He fell silent for a moment. Then, he said to his


    sister, who had put away the medical kit, ¡°Stay here. Let¡¯s talk for half an hour.¡±


    Rose sat unusually docilely next to Frank. She thought Frank had gone to fight Edward and wanted to


    ask but didn¡¯t dare. In the end, she chose not to ask and cautiously took a seat.


    Frank ced his hands on the bed behind him, leaned back, and turned his head to look at his


    unusually quiet sister. ¡°So, your recent meditation revealed that you¡¯ve developed feelings for Edward.


    You¡¯re trying to forget this emotion, to let it die and mourn for it.¡±


    Rose nodded, unable to hide the truth.


    Seeing his sister nadding so honestly, Frank felt a pang of guilt. Rose had been meditating for a long


    time recently, and he hadn¡¯t investigated why. He thought it was just a phase, a sudden whim. He was


    perplexed by her unusual thoughts during their ride together these past few days. ¡°Do you have a slight


    liking for Edward, or do you really like him?¡±


    Frank¡¯s question was straightforward. He needed to understand.


    Seeing her sister stay silent and tears trickling down from her eyes, wetting her pajama pants, Frank


    sat up straight. He reached out, pulling her shoulder into his embrace and gently patting it. ¡°Why are


    you crying? Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll protect you. I owe you that


    This statement made Rose cry even harder. Her tears soaked into Frank¡¯s chest. He used his other


    hand to rub his temple. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop crying.


    Rose sat up. pulled out a tissue from the bedside table, and wiped her tears while sniffling. She


    scolded Frank, ¡°You¡¯re being biased. If Ava cried, you would¡¯ve handed her tissues long ago. I cried for


    so long, and you didn¡¯t even offer me a tissue. You¡¯re such a double standard guy.¡±


    ¡°My clothes are more expensive than tissues. Be content. Baby Ava isn¡¯t as troublesome as you.¡±


    Frank retorted with a disdainful nce at his sister. As he said this, he even shifted his butt slightly,


    retrieving a whole pack. of tissues and handing it over to her. ¡°Here¡¯s a pack. Is that enough?¡±


    With a nasal tone, Rose mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not nning on causing a flood or breaking a dam.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on flooding our home either. Grace and William spent a lot to build it. I¡¯ll control


    myself.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now, or do you want to continue crying a bit more? Don¡¯t start crying again


    before I even ask a couple of questions,¡± Frank said.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask. I promise to bepletely honest and not hide anything¡±


    Rose straightened her posture, adopting the appropriate attitude.


    ¡°When did this start? How many times have you interacted with him?¡± Frank¡¯s expression turned cold


    as he delved into the topic. He had no idea about their development.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his sister had kept him in the dark.


    Rose¡¯s eyes


    flickered as she counted on her fingers. Frank watched her as she bent one finger after another, and he


    couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. His temples throbbed, and the anger he had suppressed began to


    rise again. Were all the bodyguards of the Roberts family dead?


    Impatiently, he said. ¡°Just get to the point. Stop counting with your fingers¡±


    Rose was honest, afraid of making a mistake in counting. She continued to fold her fingers, recounting


    one and then another. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that many times. One time was when we had pizza together


    before. Another time was when I came back from Sapphire City, and 1 met him when I got off work. He


    wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I escorted him home. Then there was a time at the dock when I identally hit


    his car. And another time was when Samson came to the hospital to


    cause trouble¡­¡±


    2/1


    10:25


    Frank became even more irritated after hearing Samson¡¯s name. He interrupted her, saying, ¡°Who


    caused trouble for you?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t want to mention that name again, but since this was supposed to be a candid discussion,


    she repeated, ¡°Samson. He came to the hospital to ask for 2 million dors from me and wanted to get


    back together. I¡¯m not foolish enough to fall for that. He tried to drag me away, but Edward caught him


    and took him to the police station.¡±


    Listening to her, Frank¡¯s anger grew. The Roberts family¡¯s bodyguards were almost useless. ¡°Are you


    mute? You¡¯re usually so good at bbering. Why didn¡¯t you mention this matter at all? You¡¯re talking


    about things that don¡¯t matter and not saying what you should.¡±


    Rose retorted, ¡°This matter has already been resolved. Besides, you¡¯ve been busy, and Mom and Dad


    are busy too. I see Grace and the others looking tired every day. Plus, Samson hasn¡¯te to bother


    me again, so I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    Rose analyzed her thoughts..


    ¡°Continue.¡± Frank wanted to understand how long they had been in contact without his knowledge,


    enough to make his sister develop feelings so quickly


    ¡°Let me continue. Where did I leave off? Oh, I don¡¯t need you to remind me. After the hospital, it was at


    the church, where I coincidentally met him while I was there praying for your and Ava¡¯s happiness. He


    offered to take me back. I don¡¯t want people to think that I¡¯m directionally challenged, and I don¡¯t want


    to have drivers escort me everywhere. I still wanted to have some dignity. I¡¯m not a celebrity.


    ¡°After that, it was in Artrond. He happened to be attending a friend¡¯s grand opening, so we hung out


    there for a bit. Then we all came back to Athana. That¡¯s it. We haven¡¯t seen each other since then.¡±


    Having finished her exnation, Rose nodded confidently, indicating that was pretty much the extent of


    it.


    She signaled Frank to speak his thoughts.


    Frank was momentarily speechless. What more could he say? He was the one who bought a ticket to


    Artrond for Rose. He didn¡¯t expect it would give her more chances to bond with Edward, his potential


    future brother-inw.


    The siblings exchanged a nce. Frank didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He raised his hand and lightly


    tapped the back of Rose¡¯s head. ¡°Has he told you that he likes you?¡±


    Rose shook her head, and disappointment was evident in her eyes. How could he have? Sherri had


    already mentioned that Edward had feelings for someone else and was pursuing them. But Rose


    hadn¡¯t told her brother about this.


    Frank said, ¡°Go wash your face and get some sleep. I¡¯ll take you to work tomorrow.


    ¡°Got it. Actually, Tom could also give me a ride,¡± Rose replied.


    *Hurry up. In reality, it wasn¡¯t just about keeping an eye on Rose. He didn¡¯t want Edward to approach


    his sister before he had made his intentions clear. That was something Frank couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    When Rose came out after washing her face, Frank did not leave. Instead, he stood at the door and


    waited for Rose to get into bed before he turned off the wallmp. In the darkness, he said, ¡°Hurry up


    and sleep. Don¡¯t think about anything else. I¡¯ll deal with the aftermath.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door was closed.


    Only Rose was left in the room. She did not feel sad. After she finished talking to her brother, she felt


    much better. Actually, she could forget about Edward.


    It was only a matter of time. Besides, it was just the beginning.


    She knew why her brother was so angry. It was because he expected better from her. He had


    repeatedly reminded her, yet she did not take it to his heart.


    It was no wonder that her brother was angry.


    Rose was more worried about whether his brother was going to beat up Edward. If the person who was


    beaten up by his brother at night was Edward, would Edward know that she liked him?

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Summer was quietly on its way, with the midday sun scorching the cement ground and its heat


    sneaking into the nostrils.


    Meanwhile, at the Landor Group.


    Edward had arrived at thepany early in the morning. Recently, he had been experiencing


    consecutive nights of insomnia, unable to wrap his head around certain matters. Finally,st night, he


    managed to organize his thoughts and was prepared to take action today.


    Regardless of the oue, he had to give it a try this time. Otherwise, it would remain an unknown


    variable.


    A man walked through the entrance of the Landor Group. He wore sunsses and a ck short-


    sleeved shirt. He exuded: casual yet rebellious air. He looked handsome but not easy to get along


    with.


    He strode up to the front desk and tapped the desktop a few times. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Edward.¡±


    The receptionist looked up at the casually dressed man with an air of indifference. His impolite address


    for the boss made her think he was some hooligan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you have an appointment? If not, I


    might not be able to announce your presence.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing your job really good, just like Trevon¡¯s receptionist, he said.


    a


    She didn¡¯t quite catch whether his words were apliment or an insult, but since she didn¡¯t


    understand, she didn¡¯t dare to specte. She couldn¡¯t afford to take risks. If anything went wrong,


    she¡¯d be held responsible.


    Frank had initially nned to head upstairs, but it seemed Edward would have toe down himself.


    Edward¡¯s office was not easily essible.


    Leaningzily against the front desk. Frank rested one hand on it and tilted his body, taking out his


    phone and dialing Edward¡¯s number. The call was quickly answered. The voice on the other end was


    still as gentle as ever, but it sounded particrly grating now.


    Perhaps his sister had been bewitched by this sophisticated charm.


    Frank didn¡¯t give Edward a chance to speak and cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Landor, it¡¯s not easy to go visit


    your office.¡±


    Edward immediately understood, guessing that Frank was currently downstairs. Without any hesitation,


    he responded, ¡°I¡¯lle down.¡±


    Frank was quite satisfied with this response. Edward hadn¡¯t said he would call the front desk. Instead,


    he implied that he woulde down himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Frank nonchntly stood at the front desk, ying with his phone. He


    didn¡¯t say another word to the receptionist.


    Before long. Edward did indeede down. He was dressed in a crisp and well-ironed silver-grey suit,


    wearing sses that perched on his nose. Even from a distance, he exuded an air of refinement and


    dignitypletely different from Frank¡¯s aura. He walked purposefully toward Frank.


    The two men were nearly the same height, with only a one-year age difference between them.


    Edward adjusted his sses and said courteously, ¡°I apologize for the wait.¡±


    It was worth pondering why Frank hade to see him so early in the morning. There was no doubt


    that it was something important. This was a rare event, like snowfall in the desert.


    Before turning away. Edward took a moment to instruct the receptionist. ¡°In the future, when Mr.


    Robertses to thepany, he can take the dedicated elevator and doesn¡¯t need to report.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Landor¡±


    Walking ahead, Frank suddenly spoke, ¡°Such special treatment. Mr. Landor, are you seeking


    something?¡±


    Edward sneered. Perhaps he really was seeking something. He hadn¡¯t expected Frank toe


    charging in so quickly, catching him off guard.


    He didn¡¯t even know if he could proceed ording to his n.


    Side by side, the two of them arrived at Edward¡¯s office, with Frank¡¯s steps slowing slightly as he


    walked behind. Edward opened the door, and Frank followed suit.


    They naturally took their seats on the sofa, making themselvesfortable. Frank nced around the


    simple room, which had a very minimalistic style. Even the sofacked unnecessary throw pillows,


    It was clean and tidy.


    Edward was quite polite, walking over gracefully and asking, ¡®Still water or coffee?¡±


    ¡°Water.¡± Frank didn¡¯t have the habit of drinking coffee in the morning unless he hadn¡¯t fully woken up


    and needed it to stay


    08:521


    alert.


    Edward poured a ss of water and personally ced it in front of Frank, saying, ¡°It¡¯s freshly boiled, so


    it might be a little


    hot.¡±


    He really was attentive.


    Frank leaned back on the sofa in a casual posture. Edward sat across from him, waiting for Frank to


    speak.


    ¡°Today, I mainly came to ask you about something. I hope you¡¯ll give an honest answer¡± Frank cut to


    the chase. He wasn¡¯t one to beat around the bush.


    Edward was just as straightforward. He nodded, saying. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Apart from matters of cooperation, the only connection between them was likely Rose. Edward had this


    inkling.


    And indeed, the next moment confirmed his suspicion. Frank was indeed very direct. ¡°I heard that you


    went to Artrond with my sister and took good care of her. I also heard that you saved her. Can I ask,


    Mr. Landor, was it purely an act of heroism, a mere coincidence, or a carefully orchestrated


    coincidence?¡±


    Frank fired off a series of direct questions at Edward, who remainedposed. He casually adjusted


    his sses, looking even more sophisticated. He wasn¡¯t in a rush as he answered. ¡°It was a


    coincidence as well as an aspiration of my heart.¡±


    What a response. A coincidence as well as an aspiration of his heart.


    Frank chuckled and leaned back on the sofa. His gaze fixed on Edward¡¯s eyes, trying to see through


    the lenses to glimpse any emotions beneath, to detect the truth from his


    expression.


    Edward said, ¡°Mr. Roberts, you came here today to find out whether I deliberately approached Miss


    Roberts or if it was a coincidence. You also want to know what¡¯s my thoughts. Am I correct?¡±


    Frank was direct and straightforward. Edward didn¡¯t pretend and knew his true thoughts.


    Frank replied. ¡°You could say that. It seems you know the purpose of my visit, so why not share your


    thoughts?¡±


    Silence. Edward had never revealed his innermost thoughts to anyone except for Kyle. At this moment,


    Frank was another exception. There was no avoiding it. After all, he was Rose¡¯s older brother.


    After about half a minute, Edward answered truthfully, ¡°I think I¡¯ve fallen for your sister.¡±


    Hearing this response, Frank didn¡¯t seem surprised. Trevon had shown him pictures, and Edward had


    indeed been protecting Rose. Frank slightly parted his lips and squinted before asking


    straightforwardly, ¡°Do you understand your feelings? Do you understand what you just said?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t hold back and immediately tried to expose Edward. Have youpletely removed Natalie


    from your heart? She¡¯spletely out of the picture now?¡±


    ¡°If I were to tell you right now that I¡¯vepletely removed her from my heart, that I see her as a


    younger sister from the past until now, do you believe me?¡±


    Edward asked in return.


    After contemting for several nights, Edward had figured things out quite clearly. His thoughts were


    fully consumed by Rose now Before going to bed, he would habitually check Rose¡¯s ¡®social media


    posts. If she hadn¡¯t posted anything, he would wonder if she was feeling down that day.


    Edward¡¯s various behaviors should have made it clear to everyone. If Edward himself didn¡¯t understand


    it, he would be foolish. He had initially nned to send a message to Rose after handling his affairs


    today to let her know his thoughts. However, Frank¡¯s sudden appearance had thrown him off course.


    Frank replied, ¡°What do you think? I have some doubts, but I believe that you like my sister. I¡¯m not


    blind. Your rescue at the hospital wasn¡¯t a coincidence, and going to Artrond wasn¡¯t either.¡±


    Without feelings involved, only a fool would abandon everything and chase after a woman.


    Edward discerned from Frank¡¯s tone that he didn¡¯t want to obstruct anything but wanted to delve into


    his inner thoughts.


    With this understanding. Edward¡¯s mind cleared up a lot. He smiled with a hint of mischievousness and


    asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, may I pursue your sister?


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere, with no ulterior motives.¡±


    Edward reassured Frank.


    ¡°You¡¯re not pursuing me. Do you really need my approval?¡± Frank shot him a re, picked up his ss,


    blew on the hot water, and took a sip. Talking so much early in the morning was indeed a bit tiring.


    Frank¡¯s intention ining here wasn¡¯t to stop anything. He just wanted to confirm whether Edward


    liked Rose. He wanted to know if Edward¡¯s heart was truly open. As for the rest, he had no ns to


    interfere.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for his younger sister to develop feelings for someone, and Edward wasn¡¯t seen as a bad


    catch in Frank¡¯s eyes.


    At the very least, Edward looked refined and wouldn¡¯t be abusive.


    Rose had an open and carefree personality. When she got angry, she would shop like crazy. Edward


    seemed like the kind of person who could help her open packages.


    There was a moment of silence before Frank continued. ¡°Are you capable of doing manualbor, like


    opening packages, for example?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly shifted, and Frank¡¯s unexpected question left Edward baffled.


    Edward furrowed his brow and asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As Frank finished his ss of water and set it down, he continued. ¡°Since you like my sister, let me tell


    you about the shorings of our family¡¯s youngdy. When she goes crazy, there are no limits. Her


    shopping desires can explode, and there¡¯s no limit to how much she can spend. Shees from a


    well-off family, and you¡¯ll be dealing with all sorts of strange things every day. Are you sure you want to


    be with someone who will disrupt your rhythm at any moment?¡°


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend too? Didn¡¯t you find someone with a different personality?


    Maybe I¡¯m like you and fell for a girl with a different personality from me?¡±


    Edward retorted.


    Frank had no words to retort against this argument. He understood everything he needed to. He stood


    up and turned to leave. But before he reached the door, he gave a solemn reminder. ¡°Rose has had an


    unhappy past, and she wasn¡¯t as joyful as she is now. She can¡¯t ept a heart that holds feelings for


    two people. Mr. Landor, if you can¡¯t handle that, don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let her entertain any thoughts of self-harm again. I can assure you of that,¡±


    Edward replied.


    Hearing this. Frank paused at the door for a few minutes as if he was thinking about something. He


    said, ¡°Remember your


    words.¡±


    He left these words before he left.


    After Frank left. Edward was alone in the room. Hey on the couch, staring up at the ceiling, eyes


    narrowed in contemtion. He reyed all of Frank¡¯s words in his mind.


    Just a few minutes into his thoughts, the quiet environment was interrupted by the sound of the door


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    being pushed open. Kyle entered, having seen Frank arrive earlier and pause at the door for several


    minutes. Noticing that there was nomotion inside, he moved on..


    However, Frank and Edward spent some time in conversation. Kyle couldn¡¯t fathom what they had to


    discuss. The dock contract had already been signed, and there shouldn¡¯t be a need for extended


    contract negotiations.


    Concerned, he asked, ¡°Is something wrong? Do you need me to handle something?¡±


    Edward opened his eyes, adjusted his suit, and stood up. The room was air-conditioned, maintaining a


    spring-like temperature. ¡°There¡¯s not that much going on. Are you just bored?¡±


    Feeling much more at ease aftering to terms with his feelings. Edward could now even crack a


    joke with Kyle. And, of course, Kyle, being observant, picked up on it. ¡°What happened? You seem to


    be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Edward replied. After all, Frank hadn¡¯t indicated any intention of obstructing him from


    pursuing Rose.


    ¡°You¡¯re free. Should I find something for you to do?¡± Edward urged Kyle to leave.


    Not taking offense at being urged to leave, Kyle chuckled and said. ¡°Sure, you busy yourself. I hope


    you¡¯re always this busy. I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    Edward picked up his phone and leaned back in his chair. For the first time, he was not working during


    work hours. ying with his phone, he clicked on Rose¡¯s profile picture, preparing to type a message,


    and organizing his thoughts before putting them into words.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    What was sharing a deep emotional connection?


    At that moment, Rose and Edward were a perfect example.


    After finishing their meal, Rose sat in her consultation room, preparing to rest. It had always been the


    three of them chatting together after meals in Natalie¡¯s, Sherri¡¯s, or her rooms.


    They talked about anything and everything.


    However, now that Natalie and Sherri had both been pregnant, they needed to take short naps during


    lunchtime due to fatigue. As a single person, Rose hadn¡¯t wanted to disturb the two pregnant women,


    so she had returned to her own room.


    She yed with her phone in boredom. Recalling her conversation with her brother from the night


    before and what Sherri had said, she had decided to cut ties and delete Edward¡¯s contact. It was better


    to end it quickly than to prolong the pain.


    It had to be a clean break.


    As she opened Edward¡¯s contact, she noticed that the chat log was still on theirst conversation.


    After that, they had not messaged each other. Just as she was about to block him, she noticed a


    continuous cycle of ¡°typing¡± and then stopping at the top corner of the screen.


    What was going up?


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Edward wanted to do.


    For the next hour, it was a cycle of ¡°typing¡± and then nothing. This situation had driven her to the brink


    of madness, and she could not help but feel puzzled. Her eyes had darted up and down, and she had


    be increasingly frustrated.


    Rose had never felt so speechless before.


    Did Edward have anguage barrier?


    She had found herself helplessly trying to go along with this odd situation for an hour, nearly driving


    herself crazy. Finally, she quickly typed into the chat interface, [Bro, just tell me what you¡¯re preparing


    to say. If you can¡¯t, at least give me a general idea, and I¡¯ll help you organize it.]


    It was exhausting for her, as people with direct personalities often tend to be. Whenever they saw


    something that could be resolved quickly, but others struggled with it, they had the urge to step in and


    help directly.


    Simrly, individuals with obsessivepulsive tendencies were like this too. If something wasn¡¯t


    arranged properly or was out of ce, they felt an instinctive need to correct it.


    As long as the matter was not corrected and handled properly, difort would spread throughout


    their bodies. To put it bluntly, it was an illness.


    Edward¡¯s actions made it clear that he was typing a message, but those unaware might have thought


    his phone had a virus.


    Finally, after much effort, Edward managed to send his message in his nativenguage that said, I


    want to talk to you about something. Are you avable now?]


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but wonder what took him so long topose just these simple sentences. If


    Edward¡¯snguage teacher knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain their frustration.


    Rose did not know her brother had spoken to Edward. After all, they weremunicating through


    screens, and he had no way of knowing her emotions. She replied in her usual tone and mood, [Go


    ahead and tell me. We¡¯re friends, so there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t discuss.]


    She was only on the verge of deleting him.


    Edward replied straightforwardly. I don¡¯t want to be friends anymore.]


    Rose responded immediately. [So you want to end our friendship? Does your girlfriend care about the


    existence of a female. friend like me?]


    If he wanted to end things, so be it. She had been considering deleting him a few minutes ago anyway,


    but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a slight pang in her chest.


    Edward replied in puzzlement, [What girlfriend?]


    Why was the topic suddenly shifting? Edward was confused after sending the message.


    Rose exined truthfully, with a hint of unhappiness, [Sherri said you have a girlfriend. She also said


    you had nned to pursue that girl. It¡¯s been a long time since then. So, you¡¯re dating her now, right!]


    At the Landor Group, Edward sent the messages while sitting in his chair. He was confused after


    reading Rose¡¯s message. He dialed Sherri¡¯s number directly. But at that moment, Sherri was sound


    asleep. She was almost in the realm of dreams when the abrupt ringing of her phone disrupted her


    slumber.


    She answered the call with closed eyes, still in a half-asleep state, sounding neither fully awake nor


    fully asleep. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She had an unmistakable tone that said. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my sleep.


    ¡°Did you tell Rose that I have a girlfriend?¡± Edward was puzzled. When had he mentioned having a


    girlfriend?


    Sherri, still drowsy, replied, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say it yourself that night?¡±


    Edward pressed his temples in frustration. Now he understood how distorted messages could be


    when passed through someone who couldn¡¯t ry them properly. ¡°Think carefully. Did I say it like that?


    Did you ever pass yourprehension test in school?¡±


    With a clearer understanding. Edward hung up the phone, leaving a baffled Sherri in her messy office.


    Wasn¡¯t that what he had said? He had mentioned having someone he liked and wanted to pursue.


    Didn¡¯t that automatically make her his girlfriend?


    Her interpretation wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Something must be wrong with Edward. Time to go back to


    sleep. After all, she was pregnant.


    Edward reorganized his words and sent a message to Rose, saying, [Sherri was talking nonsense. I


    don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I just have someone I like and want to pursue. I haven¡¯t pursued her yet, and I


    don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll seed.]


    Out of politeness, Rose gave some naive advice. [If you like her, just pursue her. Don¡¯t be like you were


    in the past. I don¡¯t mean anything negative, but if you genuinely like someone, you should go for it. If


    you can¡¯t win her over, at least you won¡¯t regret not trying. But you can¡¯t be a scumbag. You can¡¯t like


    someone and then chase after someone else.]


    Rose continued with her advice, [Although my words might be harsh, they¡¯re true. You¡¯re not a bad


    person. I just wanted to remind you. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be a scumbag ]


    Having been hurt once, she was forever wary of betrayals. Even though Edward¡¯s affections were


    directed elsewhere, she still felt the need to offer advice. Saving a life carned merit, and she was


    hoping to umte some good karma for herself to ensure she wouldn¡¯t encounter any jerks in this


    lifetime.


    After sending the message, Rose thought that she should be considered a very kind person. She was


    helping someone she liked by providing guidance and thoughtful reminders not to act irrationally.


    What a good person she was.


    Rose was impressed with herself. How could she be so generous and kind-hearted, given she was


    nning to delete Edward as a friend a moment ago?


    She didn¡¯t expect him to reply, but she still felt a strange twinge of pain. She propped her feet up on the


    chair and prepared to meditate.


    She set her phone to silent and adjusted the volume to hear the guided meditation. She purified her


    mind and began to visualize herself as a tall tree rooted in the earth, surrounded by serene foliage. It


    was a safe and tranquil space¡­.


    Rose¡¯s brain tried its best to conjure this imagery as she immersed herself in the guided meditation.


    About half an hourter, Sherri quietly entered Rose¡¯s consultation room. After receiving an


    inexplicable phone call from her brother that disturbed her sleep, she couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. She had


    checked on Natalie and found her still sleeping, so she hadn¡¯t gone in


    Pushing the door open, Sherri stood still, her eyes widening. ¡°What on earth are you doing?


    Meditation?¡±


    Rose was on the verge of drifting off. While meditation was beneficial, it could also lead to sleep. If


    Sherri had arrived one minuteter, she might have actually fallen asleep. Yawning. Rose rubbed her


    eyes. ¡°I was meditating. Why are you here? Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Sherri was puzzled. Rose had been so happy all day and did not seem bothered by anything. ¡°My


    brother called and woke me up. Why are you meditating? Got some troubles bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just grown-up stuff. Like a dyed period or constipation today. Trivial things, really.¡±


    Rose rambled with a string of lies.


    Sherri was at a loss for words.


    What kind of nonsense was this? She must be out of her mind.


    ¡®What my brother said was that he told you he has a girlfriend. No, wait, I think my brother said he has


    a girlfriend. No, that¡¯s not it. Let me think. My brother¡¯s exact words were a bit fuzzy at the time, and I


    heard something about him having a girlfriend. Did he tell you?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Sherri tried to recall her previous statement, nodding with certainty. ¡°Yes,


    that¡¯s right. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s what he said. There¡¯s no mistake. Did my brother mention it to you?¡±


    the girl


    Rose avoided Sherri¡¯s gaze and coughed awkwardly. ¡°He did, he did. I even gave him some advice on


    how to pursue


    he likes¡±


    Deep down, she felt ufortable, as if she were being pricked by needles one after another.


    Sherri touched her neck, feeling embarrassed as she replied, ¡°Well, I initially wanted to matchmake you


    two. It¡¯s just that my brothercks vision. You deserve someone better¡±


    Rose waved her hand generously. ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Can¡¯t I be free to make my


    own choices? Besides, your brother isn¡¯t my type. We¡¯re practically like buddies now¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t stay in Rose¡¯s consultation room for long. She left after a short while. In fact, she had


    To be honest, Sherri was a bit disappointed. She had gone to great lengths, even buying a ne ticket,


    hoping that something would spark between her brother and Rose. But her efforts had gone in vain,


    and now her brother liked someone else. It almost made her feel awkward in her own skin.


    Rose slumped on the chair with a sigh ¡°Oh, this situation has be quiteplicated, and it¡¯s


    bothering me. I need to get over it. Never mind, I¡¯ll find someone like you. I wish nothing but the best for


    you, too¡±


    Lost in her thoughts, Rose started to sing softly. The setting was particrly fitting for singing that song,


    perfectly appropriate.


    However, her contemtion was interrupted by a message from Edward which said. The girl I like


    knows that I used to like someone else. How can I exin to her that my heart is now empty?


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°Is he seriously treating me as a love guru or a rtionship expert? Am I that


    capable?¡±


    Despite her frustration, she took a deep breath and replied, [You need to prove it. Use sincerity. There¡¯s


    nothing more important than being genuine.]


    Edward quickly replied, [Like what? You¡¯re a girl. You should know a thing or two.


    His response was cautious and had no ws as if he had genuinely developed feelings for someone


    else and was seeking advice from her.


    For the first time, Rose lost her temper. While replying politely she couldn¡¯t help but scold Edward in


    her mind, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Are you intentionally messing with me,


    watching me fall for you, and then changing your mind as someone newes along? You¡¯re the type


    who¡¯s easily swayed by appearances and doesn¡¯t care about someone¡¯s true character.¡±


    In her polite message, she wrote, [It depends on you. How do you want to prove it? I don¡¯t even know


    what type of girl you like.]


    She was certain that it wouldn¡¯t be someone like her. At least, she and Natalie were pr opposites,


    and infectious, like sunshine.]


    Rose stared at the message in disbelief.


    What was this nonsense? Did Edward like someone like her? Yet the person he liked wasn¡¯t her? Was


    he toying with her? Irritated, Rose decided not to reply any further. She typed with frustration, [I¡¯m at


    work. Look it up online yourself] Edward looked at her message, furrowing his brow slightly. Across


    from him, Kyle was eating his meal seriously. He saw Edward holding his phone and replying between


    bites. He asked. ¡°You¡¯re eating at this hour. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    They had a meeting earlier and only having their meal now- Kyle was starving.


    Edward replied, ¡°Go ahead and eat. What are you looking at me for? Is there something on my face?


    Eat your food.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like you¡¯ve been acting strange these past few days. Is everything okay? If something is


    going on at thepany, let me know. I¡¯ll handle it for you. After all, I¡¯m being paid with your sry,Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and I was brought in by you.¡± Kyle expressed his loyalty and concern. Apart from their professional


    rtionship, they were good friends as well.


    Edward had no intention of discussing his currentplicated issue. ¡®I don¡¯t need your help this time.


    Enjoy your meal.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    The next day. Frank dropped his younger sister off at the hospital before heading to the port as usual.


    His driving skills surpassed those of Tom, which allowed Rose toze in bed for a few extra minutes.


    She woke up with the rm clock.


    She brushed her teeth and got dressed within the designated time. She continued to be the Queen of


    Punctuality and always hit her mark every day.


    After bing pregnant. Natalie¡¯s surgical cases decreased significantly. Naturally, she understood


    the reason. Not only had her caseload reduced, but even Sherri also had fewer cases.


    After lunch, the three of them were hiding in their office, eating sds. Natalie was carefully mixing the


    veggie with the sauce. At one point, Trevon asked her what she was doing. She replied with a


    message, informing him that she was replenishing her veggie intake.


    Music was ying in the office.


    Of course, Rose was the one ying the music. Her reason was that she wanted to expose the baby to


    good music in advance.


    Rose¡¯s ylist consisted of quite pleasant songs, and everyone was happy to listen.


    Just as everyone was enjoying their sd, a knock on the door interrupted the serene atmosphere. A


    doctor entered, looking somewhat familiar, but after thinking for a while, they still couldn¡¯t remember


    who he was.


    Then, Natalie recognized him. It was their department¡¯s golden boy. His parents were professors, and


    he was a graduate


    student. ¡°Hi, Dr. Archer.¡±


    Calvin Archer wore ck sses, and one could tell from the thick lenses that he had a pretty high


    level of


    short-sightedness. He was around 5.9 feet tall, not particrly tall or thin, and had a rather handsome


    appearance. He was holding a bouquet.


    He replied, ¡°Dr. Foster, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Natalie nodded politely in response, acknowledging him. She then observed Calvin¡¯s next move. Ever


    since he entered the room, his gaze had been fixated on Rose. It seemed he had a purpose in mind.


    Natalie noticed his shyness and nced at the flowers in his hands. ¡°Do you need some space for


    these?¡±


    Rose caught a whiff of something different and narrowed her eyes at Natalie. She shook her head


    slightly and then turned her attention to Calvin. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    This was her consultation room. He must be here for her.


    Calvin took a few steps forward, extending the bouquet towards Rose. He said earnestly, ¡°Dr. Roberts,


    I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time. I notice you¡¯re always in a hurry, but you¡¯re also very adorable.


    I want to pursue you


    Rose was stunned. After eating sd for a while, she suddenly found herself being confessed to. And it


    was because of her punctuality obsession?


    Natalie also went speechless.


    On the other hand, Sherri was nearly rolling her eyes in astonishment. Her eyes widened, shifting


    between Calvin and Rose. She had a look of curiosity as if she were spectating something entertaining.


    Now that her brother had someone he liked, she naturally wished for Rose to find her own happiness


    too.


    This way, Rose could have her own romantic moments.


    It took Rose a moment to react. She had indeed just been confessed to. Politely, she stood up and


    cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, Dr. Archer, first of all, thank you for being able to see my ws and


    automatically convert them into strengths. But right now, I really don¡¯t want to be in a romantic


    rtionship. I¡¯m sorry.


    Rose used to reject people quite often back when she was in Sapphire City. However, her rejections


    were always polite. Calvin seemed to have expected this response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Not everything seeds


    on the first try. I¡¯ll continue to make an effort. Please ept these flowers, and I¡¯ll keep pursuing you.¡±


    He handed the bouquet to Rose, who was still in a daze. Then, he turned and walked away, as if he


    were a delivery person and the man who confessed wasn¡¯t him.


    Sherri watched the stunned Rose and reminded her while continuing to enjoy her sd. ¡°You¡¯re lost in


    thought. He¡¯s gone now. What are you thinking? He¡¯s quite okay.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t need to ask. She had known the oue from the beginning because Rose liked


    Edward. Her husband had even fought with Frank because of this. Natalie quietly enjoyed the sd


    and said, ¡®Keep eating.


    She was addressing Rose.


    Rose sighed and ced the bouquet in the consultation room¡¯s corner. She didn¡¯t want it to be too


    noticeable and affect her afternoon patients. ¡°This is all because I¡¯m too good-looking. I didn¡¯t intend to


    draw attention, but since even my ws can be noticed and admired, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡±


    Natalie chuckled. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t just taken a bite of her sd. Otherwise, she might have


    choked. ¡°If you were to tell the hospital staff that you¡¯re the daughter of the famous Roberts family from


    Athana, Dr. Archer might havee to apologize to you.¡±


    Rose sighed again, feeling helpless. She started speaking more seriously, ¡°I wanted to keep a low


    profile. I got this job based on my own qualifications, not just because I¡¯m a Roberts Otherwise, even if


    I tried my best, people would say I¡¯m using my family¡¯s name.¡±


    Being constantly judged through a biased lens was ufortable. She just wanted to be a normal girl.


    Natalie understood, which was why she hadn¡¯t allowed Trevon toe to the hospital or even send


    meals. ¡°You¡¯re right. I suppose Dr. Archer will continue his pursuit. If you have someone you like, you


    should tell him directly to avoid unnecessaryplications¡±


    Sherri immediately caught onto something. ¡°Wait, you have someone you like? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Come on, what are you thinking? Natalie was just casually saying that. It¡¯s a good excuse to turn down


    someone.¡± Rose became flustered and waved her hand. She nced away, not intending to reveal her


    feelings for Edward.


    ¡°Hah, you got me all excited for nothing. I thought you had someone you liked, just like my brother.¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in Sherri¡¯s tone, but it didn¡¯t stop her from continuing to eat.


    Natalie nced at the thoughtful expression Rose was trying to hide. She asked Sherri, ¡°Did you ask


    your brother about the person he likes?¡±


    Sherri seemed helpless about this. She had no way of getting the information. If she at least knew who


    her future sister-inw was, she could assist in making her brother more noticeable. But now, not even


    knowing the woman¡¯sst name how could she help or make any impact?


    Sherri replied. ¡°I did ask, but my brother is introverted, as you know. If he doesn¡¯t want to talk about


    something, no matter how much you probe, you won¡¯t get an answer. He¡¯s good at concealing things.¡±


    Natalie agreed with that. After all these years of knowing Edward, he really did have such a personality.


    If he didn¡¯t want to share something, no matter how much they dug, they wouldn¡¯t find an answer


    because he was skilled at hiding his emotions.


    While Natalie was talking to Sherri, Rose ate her sd with a focused expression, but her ears perked


    up to listen. Her heart was in turmoil, wanting to hear that woman¡¯s name but not wanting to. It was a


    contradictory feeling.


    Perhaps this was how women were. When the person they liked started liking someone else, they


    wanted to know who that. person was, whether they were inferior or superior to themselves.


    Natalie raised her gaze to look at Rose and sighed, unsure of what to say. Sometimes, she really


    wanted to tell Rose that Edward liked her. However, taking a step back, she realized that this wasn¡¯t


    something she could do on Edward¡¯s behalf. After all, Edward hadn¡¯t spoken up yet. Although she was


    sure about it, unexpected things could happen before they said anything.


    In the evening, Sherri returned to the Landor family home for dinner. She usually spent two days a


    week having meals with her family. She said it was to ensure everyone got a fair share of her


    presence.


    At the dinner table, Sherri was eating when the conversation shifted to Rose. This was partly because


    she was happy for Rose. ¡°Something romantic happened at our hospital today¡­


    Juana was feeding little Ruby with care. She replied nonchntly. ¡°A wedding?¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? You watch too many TV dramas. How can a wedding


    happen at a hospital? It¡¯s about a doctor who confessed to another doctor.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Edward was carefully removing fish bones from the fish he was serving to Ruby. Due to his slight short-


    sightedness, he was getting quite close, but he was attentive and didn¡¯t engage in the conversation.


    Hackett scooped a bowl of creamy potato soup for Sherri and asked politely. ¡°Who confessed to


    whom? Was it a nned -confession or a love-at-first-sight kind of thing?¡±


    nned confession or love at first sight?


    Sherri pondered for a moment, recalling the words of Calvin. She swiftly made a conclusion, saying, ¡°I


    think it¡¯s a bit of both because the doctor mentioned that he really likes Rose and sees her every


    day¡­¡±


    Edward abruptly lifted his head, his gaze coldly fixed on Sherri as he interrupted her words. ¡°Who are


    you talking about?¡±


    Caught off guard by his sudden re, Sherri was startled and entered a bewildered state. The entire


    family paused, looking at Edward¡¯s strange behavior at the same time.


    Hackett stepped in to answer for his wife, ¡®Rose just received a confession¡±


    Didn¡¯t his wife make it quite clear? Did he not understand?


    The next moment, Edward ced the fish he had prepared in front of Ruby and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. You all


    eat. I need to take care of something.¡±


    Sherri finally regained her senses and turned to her side, asking the puzzled Hackett, ¡°Did I say


    something wrong? Why did my brother react so strongly?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Have some soup. Juana¡¯s soup is really delicious. Try it¡± Hackett


    offered the soup to Sherri, holding it up to her mouth.


    Juana added, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Your older brother might have had an argument with the person he


    likes. Just focus on your


    meal.


    Richard chimed in and said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. Your older brother has his own quirks. As for you, take


    care of yourself for


    now.¡±


    Hackett seemed to catch a whiff of gossip in the air. Recalling Edward¡¯s unusual behavior, he couldn¡¯t


    shake the feeling that something was off.


    Upstairs, in Edward¡¯s room.


    Edward stood on the balcony, smoking a cigarette. He absentmindedly spun his phone in his hand. He


    wasn¡¯t even aware of how many times he had spun it. As a cigarette burned down, he stopped. He


    picked up his phone and opened the ountbeled ¡°Happy Pistachio.¡± He sent a message saying.


    [Are you free now?]


    On the other side, Rose was sitting on her bed in meditation, Just five minutes ago, she asked Natalie


    for Calvin¡¯s contact information. Each department had a group chat with all the doctors¡¯ contact details


    and phone numbers listed for emergencies.


    Five minutes ago, she had promptly sent a text message to Calvin, being as honest as possible. [I¡¯ve


    found someone I like. I¡¯m sorry.]


    Being a cultured person, Calvin understood the situation and gracefully exited. He replied, [It¡¯s a pity. I


    wasn¡¯t early enough. If we can¡¯t be a couple, let¡¯s be friends. I really like your personality, and I don¡¯t


    mean anything else. Just friends. I¡¯m not someone who pesters others persistently.]


    Given his response, Rose didn¡¯t want to outright reject him, so she added Calvin as a friend on her


    WhatsApp with the name ¡°Dr. Archer.¡±


    She was a straightforward person. When she liked someone, she liked them, and when she didn¡¯t, she


    didn¡¯t. She had no. patience for ying games or dealing with people who weren¡¯t sincere.


    Music began ying in the background, but she didn¡¯t feel the vibration of her phone.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Twenty minutester, Rose finished her meditation, temporarily rxing her mind. She felt light and


    refreshed as if she had reached a new level of awareness.


    Getting ready to y a popr song to lift her spirits, she walked barefoot to the small table on the


    balcony with her phone in hand. The table was filled with snacks, and whenever her stock ran low,


    Grace would make sure to replenish it.


    It was not only punctual, but the snacks she brought were also Rose¡¯s favorites.


    Opening a bag of potato chips, she grabbed three slices and popped them into her mouth, savoring the


    taste. As she was about to switch to a new song, a message suddenly appeared on her screen.


    Her fingers acted a second faster than her brain, opening the message¡­


    Rose read the message that Edward had sent. Her initial thought was that he had some questions for


    her again.


    It seemed like he was taking advantage of her as a free consultant.


    Chewing the chips vigorously, she grabbed a handful and stuffed them into her mouth, almost as if the


    chips were Edward himself, being pulverized by her teeth.


    She took a tissue and wiped her hands. It was impossible to be impolite with her natural upbringing.


    She replied. indifferently. [How can I help you?]


    Her tone wasn¡¯t particrly friendly or unfriendly, just casual and official.


    When most people received messages asking if they were avable or free, they usually replied with


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± or ¡°Is something the matter?¡± or simply ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that an official response?


    Edward had been waiting for Rose¡¯s message and quickly responded, [I need to talk to you about


    something. Are you avable now?]


    Rose read the message carefully, wondering why Edward would want to consult her about something.


    They had discussed his rtionship matters before, but what else could they talk about?


    Rose replied, I¡¯m not extremely busy right now, but I do have a few things going on. Go ahead and tell


    me.]


    Edward immediately responded, I like you. I want to pursue you.]


    It was like a bolt from the blue. Rose stared at those few words, her hands trembling so much that she


    identally knocked over the bag of chips onto the floor.


    She had just asked him to talk, and now he was confessing his feelings. How should she reply?


    At this moment, Rose was dumbfounded. It was as if she had been turned into stone by Medusa,


    unable to move. The music continued to y, but the once-pleasing melody now seemed a bit


    bothersome.


    She forgot the chips in her mouth and half-opened her lips.


    A barrage of questions floated through her mind¡­


    Girlfriend, someone Edward liked, nning to pursue her. Weren¡¯t these all things that Sherri had


    mentioned?


    Was that person Rose all along?


    When Edward said he liked a girl with a personality like hers, was he actually referring to her?


    And all that effort she had put into teaching Edward to be brave and not be a jerk. Was that all to


    Holy cow, she had really made progress. She received two confessions in one day. Her romance luck


    had gone off the charts. Rose went through the situation in her mind, her hands trembling like someone


    with Parkinson¡¯s disease. She was internally shocked and replied to the message. [Did you send the


    wrong message?]


    Edward replied instantly, [] sent it to you, Rose. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ve thought about it for days. I¡¯ve made


    up my mind. I¡¯ve fallen for you.]


    Rose was utterly stunned.


    So, how should she answer this question?


    Lost in thought, a knock on the door from Frank interrupted her He nced at the frozen Rose and said


    in a low voice, ¡°What are you pretending to contemte?¡±


    Startled by the sudden interruption, she turned her head and walked to her brother¡¯s side by the door.


    With a pout, she conveyed her sense of helplessness.


    Frank narrowed his eyes, gazing down at his shorter sister. ¡°Put away your terrible acting. If you have


    something to say, just


    say it.¡±


    Rose leaned on her brother¡¯s arm and handed her phone over with one hand. Frank knew she had a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    crush on Edward, and this message was shareable information.


    Frank nced at Edward¡¯s message and saw that his sister hadn¡¯t replied. He couldn¡¯t quite describe


    what he felt, but he felt like her little sister was being snatched by someone else.


    Edward was fast and decisive this time, not avoiding like a tortoise. Thought he could match the name


    Trevon gave him. Leaning against the doorframe, Frank contemted for a few minutes before looking


    down at his sister. ¡°Do you trust him¡± His emotions wereplicated. He knew his sister couldn¡¯t


    simply forget Edward. How could one forget someone they liked in a matter of days? The ability to


    forget only indicated that the love wasn¡¯t deep enough.


    The Roberts family wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with. Edward wasn¡¯t that idle to intentionally flirt with Rose.


    Apart from his past interest in Natalie, he had maintained a clean reputation in matters of the heart,


    aside from his cowardice.


    Frank had no intention of stopping this. Everything depended on his sister¡¯s decision. ¡°Speak.¡±


    As Rose retrieved her phone, she clutched it tightly, her palm forming an indentation. She admitted,


    saying, ¡°Originally, I intended to use meditation to forget about him. But now that he¡¯s suddenly


    confessed, I¡¯m a bit excited and at a loss. If you don¡¯t mind. could youe in and help me figure out


    how to reply to his message?¡±


    Frank was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°Edward is confessing to you, not me.¡±


    Tm just afraid of making the wrong decision. Besides, I¡¯m not even sure if he still likes Natalie. I do


    quite like him. He¡¯s handsome and refined, with a touch of a reserved demeanor. It¡¯s like he¡¯s


    developed ording to my aesthetic. Don¡¯t be upset, you¡¯re also very handsome, but you guys aren¡¯t


    in the same category right now.¡±


    In praising Edward, Rose indirectlyplimented her brother as well.


    ¡°Stop ttering Frank stepped toward the room, walking directly to the balcony. When he saw the


    scattered potato chips on the floor, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°Clean up the floor.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you sit down. I¡¯ll clean the floor first. Rose eagerly grabbed a broom and quickly cleaned the


    floor in a couple of strokes, then used a tissue to wipe the table clean.


    Then she courteously moved a chair over next to her brother. ¡°Frank, can you help me analyze this?


    You¡¯re quite experienced in love now. Do you think Edward still has feelings for Natalie?¡±


    Frank sat on the chair, absentmindedly rummaging through the snack bag with one hand before losing


    interest and pulling his hand back. I¡¯m not a mind reader or worm in his stomach.¡±


    Seeing her sister looking so disappointed, he felt a bit annoyed and knew she still had feelings for


    Edward. He sighed and said. ¡°If he¡¯s still got someone on his mind and he¡¯s still pursuing you, he won¡¯t


    never seen a guy before, understand?¡±


    Combining her brother¡¯s words with what she¡¯d seen on TV, Rose shared her thoughts, saying, ¡°Got it,


    got it. I¡¯ll start by being friends with him. If he pursues me. I¡¯ll ept but not promise anything. I can try


    to get to know him better and see if he really likes me. Frank, am I thinking right?¡±


    Seeing her brother not saying anything and just staring at her, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not someone that


    needs to say ¡®yes¡¯ as soon as I¡¯m confessed to, right? I have my pride. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve got my


    back, right?¡±


    Rose smiled mischievously.


    Frank was rtively satisfied with his sister¡¯s response and thought process. ¡°You already know, and


    you¡¯re still asking me. How unnecessary.¡±


    Rose ced one hand on Frank¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it so you can analyze my thoughts, okay?


    After all, you¡¯re considered a veteran now. I¡¯m still a noob. I¡¯m depending on you to carry me like you


    did in League of Legends.¡±


    Not only did she feel conflicted, but she was also happy. She never expected Edward to like her too. As


    for whether he still had Natalie in his heart, that would depend on his performance.


    Rose believed in her own judgment. Edward was not scum.


    Frank thought, ¡°Girls grow up so quickly.¡± He realized that it was about time for his sister to start dating.


    Annoyed, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, just go to sleep. And on the 28th, take a day off to apany


    me to Sapphire City.¡±


    Whether Edward was reliable or not, the Roberts family was keeping an eye on him. If he hurt Rose,


    the Roberts family wouldn¡¯t just stand by.


    Rose remembered Ava¡¯s birthday. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Ava¡¯s birthday that day? What are you nning? Proposing?


    No way, are you nning to propose?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°I told you to take a day off, so just do it. No need for so much talk.¡±


    ¡°Will Grace and the others be going too?¡± Rose was getting excited, momentarily forgetting Edward¡¯s


    confession. She was


    just so happy for her brother.


    Naturally, Frank could tell that his sister was happy. He yfully flicked her forehead. ¡°Take care of


    your own matters. I¡¯ll be there to back you up in case anything happens. You will be okay¡±


    After saying that, Frank walked out of the room with brisk steps. He had no intention of further


    exining the matter of taking a day off on the 28th


    Due to her brother¡¯sst words, Rose fell into silence. A thin mist seemed to cover her eyes. She


    paused for several minutes in her seat before wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Her eyes, cleansed by tears, saw the world more clearly than before. A bright futurey ahead, and she


    seemed to understand what she wanted. Love had arrived, and nothing could stop it. After all, she was


    in love.


    She picked up her phone and replied. [Are you sure there¡¯s no one else in your heart? I won¡¯t be a


    substitute.]


    The message was straightforward and firm, leaving no room for ambiguity.


    Edward quickly replied, [I¡¯m sure.]


    Rose wasn¡¯t one to beat around the bush, but she still had her pride as a girl. She typed, [I don¡¯t


    oppose you pursuing me, but Im a reserved girl. I won¡¯t agree so easily. Do you understand?]


    In his room. Edward read Rose¡¯s response. He hadn¡¯t expected her reply to be like this. He thought she


    would either reject or ept him outright.


    A smile flickered across his face. He felt unexpectedly pleased. He seemed to understand why he was


    drawn to her. [Understood. I¡¯ll pursue you wholeheartedly. You just need to ept me whenever you


    believe in me. Whenever you agree, the time limit is up to you.]


    Rose replied, [That¡¯s what you said. I might not necessarily agree. Are you sure you still want to pursue


    me? If I don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯tpensate you for the time you¡¯ve wasted on me.]


    -Edward had never been so sure about anything outside of work [I¡¯ll pursue.]


    Rose sent an emoji, a yful one that said, ¡°Bring it on.¡± She was ready to ept the challenge.


    The message reached Edward, who looked at the peculiar image and raised an eyebrow. Where did


    she find such a strange emoji? Nevertheless, it was oddly charming and made him feel good.


    He was actually able tough.


    Edward had a strange feeling that the rhythm of his pursuit had taken an unexpected turn, veering off


    course. There was aical atmosphere lingering around him.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Rose woke up a few minutes early in a good mood.


    At this moment, she was looking for her brother downstairs. After looking around, she did not see


    Frank. She was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he say that he was going to send her to work? If he didn¡¯te, she


    would bete.


    Rose walked into the kitchen and took the breakfast. She asked William, ¡°William, where¡¯s Frank? Has


    he nevere down?¡± While the two of them were talking. Tom came in and interrupted William, who


    was about to answer. He respectfully shouted at the Roberts, ¡°William, Grace, good morning. Frank


    asked me to pick up Rose to work.¡±


    Rose raised her hand to look at the time. She did not have any extra time to wonder why her brother


    did not send her off today. ¡°Daddy. Mommy. I¡¯m leaving¡±


    Grace Roberts was stunned for a moment by her daughter¡¯s sudden change of address. She replied


    calmly, ¡°Yes,¡± William instructed the two people who were walking out quickly. Tom, pay attention to


    your safety first.¡±


    ¡°William, I will¡± Even if something happened to him, he would not let anything happen to Rose.


    In the car, Rose asked Tom, ¡°Did my brother ask you to pick me up? Didn¡¯t he say that he would?¡±


    Tom told her the truth. ¡°Yes, Miss. Frank called mest night and asked me to send you to work. He


    wants to sleep.¡±


    Damn, it had only been a few days, but Frank had already got tired of picking her up.


    In the hospital, everyone around her could feel her joy. She wrote a list in the morning and signed her


    name with a smile. Many parents often took their children to register with her.


    The reason was that Rose had a good personality and was very patient. Some mothers had a lot of


    questions. Rose answered them one by one with a smile.


    There was no trace of impatience.


    Frequent parents could not help but ask Rose if she was in a rtionship. Rose waved her hand shyly


    and said no. One look at her expression and actions and the parents knew that she was shy.


    They even gave their blessings before they left.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Edward sent a message over. [Let¡¯s have lunch together. My


    treat.]


    Rose made a generous decision. If someone treated her to a meal, she would be a fool not to eat.


    [OK]


    Edward replied, [I¡¯m here to pick you up.]


    Rose quickly refused. She didn¡¯t want Natalie and the others to know about it yet. She would think


    about it when they really got together one day. For now, she would treat it as getting to know each


    other. What if Edward found out that her shorings were uneptable? What if she found out that


    Edward¡¯s problems were uneptable?


    Anything was possible. They were all in the same circle. It would be fine if they seeded, but if they


    failed, the more people who knew, the more awkward it would be. It was better to keep a low profile.


    There was no need to publicize such a thing to the entire world.


    Rose sent. [I¡¯ll drive over.]


    Edward responded, [Get your driver to send you over, or I¡¯ll pick you up.]


    Rose was speechless.


    What did he mean? She knew how to drive.


    Edward thought for a moment and found a suitable word to not hurt her. [There are some restaurants in


    Athana that you¡¯re not familiar with. Your driver might be more familiar with them. If you drive the wrong


    way, you¡¯ll bete for work.]


    Rose felt that what he said seemed to make sense. [Okay, it¡¯s settled then. Send me the location.]


    Soon, Edward sent the location. After sending the location, Edward stood in front of the transparent


    ss and tidied his clothes and sses. When he was satisfied, he took his phone and prepared to


    leave. In the room, Kyle Jenkins was still looking at the details of thetest goods in and out.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, he thought that he was going to eat. He quickly closed the


    documents and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat. Wait for me,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I have something on, so I won¡¯t be going with you.¡± Edward rejected him. There was a hint of joy under


    his refined expression.


    Hearing this, Kyle paused for a moment. He had been abandoned. ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s wrong with


    you? Are you seeing


    someone?


    pter 405


    ¡°If you¡¯re with a man, you have to bring me along. If it¡¯s a woman, I¡¯ll withdraw


    Edward smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pursuing someone¡±


    After saying that, he left, leaving Kyle alone in a daze. So this guy had fallen in love with Miss Roberts


    and was going to chase after her? Was he so herce?


    Rose also sent a message them


    Natalie and Sherri, telling


    that they had something on and would not be having lunch with


    Sherri replied. (What delicious food are you going to eat? Abandon me, a pregnant woman |


    Natalie replied. [Sherri, the food in the cafeteria is not enough for you to fill your stomach Rose, go


    ahead. We can take care of ourselves)


    Rose sent, [Hah, a friend is treating me to a meal |


    Sherri replied. [Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to abandon me. I¡¯ll be more satisfied if the other party is a man ]


    Natale urged in the group chat, [Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria |


    Sherri responded, [Sure, I¡¯ming I


    In a distinctive restaurant in Athana, where they served cuisine from specific regions, Edward had a


    feeling that someone with Rose¡¯s personality would definitely enjoy it. After all, Sherri had a fondness


    for good food, and wherever there was delicious food, it could surely capture Sherri¡¯s attention.


    After analyzing it, he knew that Rose would like it as well. He had searched for this ce on the


    Inte for a long time


    Edward arrived first. He ordered all the dishes with high ratings When Rose arrived, she could ut down


    and eat. She would not bete.


    Ten minutester. Rose arrivedte.


    They were now in a rtionship of pursuing and being pursued. The atmosphere had already changed.


    Even Rose was still. little shy and her ears were slightly red. She hid her embarrassment and tucked


    her corbone behind her car, pretending sit down naturally.


    Edward had already helped pull out the stool in advance. Today, Rose had dressed up meticulously.


    She was wearing a pure white, irregr short-sleeved shirt, a pair of wide-legged jeans, and a pair of


    sneakers. Her face was slightly covered in makeup. She was very beautiful.


    Neat and clean. That was Edward¡¯s first impression.


    After staring at the person in front of him for a minute, Edward came back to his senses and introduced


    politely. ¡°This is the menu. What else do you want to eat?¡±


    Rose sat down like ady and scratched the ends of her hair again. She looked a little unnatural and a


    little shy. She took the menu and roughly looked at the dishes that were Edward¡¯s points. They were all


    rmended by the manager. It seemed that he had made a strategy. It would be a waste to order


    any more. ¡°Let¡¯s just order these first. It seems to be a little too


    much for the two of us.¡±


    On the table, there were already ribs, chicken, crab, and fish.


    There was also sd and soups.


    There were three types of drinks, apple juice, coffee, and milk.


    Rose thought that Edward had misunderstood her stomach and wanted to exin. Edward had been


    paying attention to her actions and naturally saw her embarrassment. He exined first, ¡°I didn¡¯t know


    what you wanted to drink, to I ordered everything. Take whatever you like to drink. I¡¯ll know next time


    Rose sat beside Edward. When she spoke, her warm breath tickled his body. ¡°You¡¯re quite meticulous.


    If you tell others that you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, no one will believe you¡±


    Edward exined in all seriousness, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. You¡¯re also the


    first person for me to pursue


    Rose blushed again. How could he not be so direct when they were eating? Wasn¡¯t he reserved? Why


    was he so open now? He replied, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lowering her head, she picked up her fork and prepared to eat. Edward carefully transferred all the


    dishes that the waiter thought were delicious to her. ¡°Try it¡±


    He waited patiently for her evaluation after eating. Rose took a bite. It was very delicious and the


    chicken was silky smooth. It was very good. ¡°Delicious,¡±


    Edward was afraid that she would not enjoy it. ¡°You can treat me as an invisible person when you eat.


    Eat what you usually eat. It¡¯s the most realistic thing to eat here.¡±


    In that case, Rose was relieved. It was too tiring to pretend to be ady.


    She was afraid that she would scare Edward away when she ate itter. Did this guy have mind-


    reading skills? He was even better than her brother. As soon as her little idea came out, Edward


    exined the awkwardness first.


    She seemed to be invisible.


    Edward smiled as he watched her eat the food in big mouthfuls. He never liked pretentious girls. He


    liked Rose because she had a real feeling that no one else had.


    During the meal, Edward took good care of her. He poured drinks and soup for her and even carefully


    used the public knife and forks to remove the chicken skin.


    Other than William, there was also her brother. Edward was the third person to help her remove the


    chicken skin. She really did not like chicken skin and liked to eat chicken meat, because the soft feeling


    of the chicken skin was very ufortable in her mouth


    She looked up at Edward, puzzled. ¡®How do you know I don¡¯t like chicken skin?¡±


    Edward patiently peeled off the skin. His slender fingers were sexy as he held the knife. ¡°You¡¯ve


    already watched the chicken dish three times, but you didn¡¯t do it. I guess you don¡¯t like something on


    the chicken.¡±


    Rose thought. ¡°It was a pity that this person did not be a police officer. Otherwise, the criminal


    would definitely not escape his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn psychology before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He was just more attentive and observant.


    Meeting Rose¡¯s doubtful gaze, Edward answered affirmatively again, ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, he ced the picked chicken into her bowl.


    5 cold.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s bad for your stomach if it gets c


    ¡°Okay.¡± What a considerate man,


    When he returned to Athana Hospital, there were still about 15 minutes before work hours. Rose was in


    a good mood. She walked with light steps and hummed a little song.


    Her current state with Edward did not seem to be rted to being chased. Instead, they looked like a


    real couple.


    She bumped into Sherri, who was on the way to the restroom. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back. How was your food? I


    thought you wouldn¡¯t be back in time.¡±


    Rose looked away guiltily. She looked around and did not answer the question. ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie?¡±


    Sherri invited Rose to go to the restroom together. The consultation room. I just came out from her


    ce. I¡¯m going to the restroom. I¡¯ve been peeing a lot recently. Want toe?¡±


    Rose seemed to have the urge to pee after hearing her question. ¡°I think I feel something. Let¡¯s go


    together.¡±


    In the restroom, as long as someone spoke, people next door would be able to hear them. As Sherri


    peed, she listened to Rose. ¡°What soup did you eat for lunch? You peed so much. If I didn¡¯t ask you to


    go to the toilet, you would have peed your


    pants.


    ¡°You¡¯re an obstetrician and gynecologist, not a urologist. You can still tell if I¡¯ve drunk water just by


    listening to my urine volume. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Rose was speechless. The two of them chatted through the door.


    When she went to the restroom, Edward sent a message. [Do you like barbecue? I¡¯ll take you to eat it


    tonight. It tastes quite good.]


    Rose suspected that Edward was trying to conquer her stomach


    She bowed before the food and handsome guy. It would be a waste not to eat it for free. Okay.]


    [After work, get the driver to send you to the intersection before taking my car. If you get the driver to


    send you, I won¡¯t be able to bear to see him wait in the car. I¡¯ll send you home safely.]


    Rose thought for a moment and realized that they seemed to be having an affair. [Alright.]


    Sherri waited outside for a while. Her hands were already washed, but Rose still hadn¡¯te out. ¡°You


    have number two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Seeing Rosee out, Sherri asked with concern, ¡°You are not unable to finish peeing, right? It¡¯s been


    so long.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go to work. Im really impressed. You guessed that I¡¯m sick.¡±


    If she continued to guess like this, she would probably get a terminal illness

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    The night returned. The quietness of the night gathered from all directions, devouring the original


    brightness.


    At a turn in the mountains.


    A Porsche and a Mercedes-Benz were parked on one side of the road in turn.


    The driver inside said worriedly, ¡°Miss, do you really not need me to follow you?¡±


    He was in charge of picking her up but was sending her to someone else¡¯s car. If Frank found out, he


    would probably be


    beaten to death.


    He stood rooted to the ground, unwilling to leave. He was extremely nervous. The man wore his


    sses and looked even quieter in the night. He said warmly. ¡®She¡¯ll take my car. You can follow


    behind. That way, you can exin yourself.¡±


    Tom gave Edward a grateful look. What a good person. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    With that, he quickly got into the car and prepared to follow closely behind.


    Edward walked around the back of the car and helped to open the passenger seat. In the end, Rose


    did not move. It was as if she was trying to figure out something. A few secondster, she asked, ¡°Can


    I drive?¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    Hearing this. Edward stood by the passenger door in a daze. The door had already been opened, and


    their he met Rose¡¯s expectant gaze, Edward gasped andpromised. ¡°Yes,¡±


    After saying this word, Edward even suspected that he was possessed.


    eyes met. When


    Seeing that he agreed, a smile immediately appeared on Rose¡¯s face. She quickly opened the driver¡¯s


    door and sat down. Edward didn¡¯t even have the chance to help open it.


    Seeing that Edward was still standing outside the car, she opened the window and shouted at Edward,


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car. I¡¯ll make you fly.¡±


    Edward was speechless again.


    He paused for a few seconds and looked around at the dark environment. He could not help but feel a


    little worried.


    He got into the car and closed the door. The first thing he did was turn on the GPS and enter his


    destination, Athana Medical University.


    After entering it, he subconsciously grabbed the handhold on the seat and leaned back in the chair. He


    turned his head and instructed Rose to patiently exin the car¡¯s performance and operation.


    Although Rose could drive, the performance and functions of every car were more or less different.


    For the sake of his life, Edward didn¡¯t want to be sent away to heaven before anyone could catch up to


    him.


    Rose, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, did not start the engine just now because she was only a


    little familiar with the elerator and brakes. Other than that, she was a little unfamiliar with the rest.


    She listened attentively and nodded.


    Rose kindly suggested that she just didn¡¯t know the way and she drove steadily and didn¡¯t race. ¡°I


    understand. I¡¯ll drive then. Don¡¯t be afraid. Why do I feel that you¡¯re a little nervous? I can¡¯t drive fast.


    You don¡¯t have to hold the handrail. It¡¯s too tiring to hold it, and your hands are still raised so high.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Looking at how tired he was,¡± Rose thought.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m used to pulling it when I¡¯m in the car. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can drive.¡±


    Edward coughed awkwardly. Sitting in the front passenger seat was even more vignt than Rose, who


    was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He was always prepared for resuscitation.


    He was risking his life to chase after someone. If Frank Roberts found out, he would definitely think


    highly of him.


    Rose started the car and moved forward steadily. Her moving body appeared in front of Edward again.


    In order not to hurt her, he chose to ignore her. However, the graceful driving dance would still appear


    in his mind, and he could not help butugh.


    Hearing the voice, Rose did not turn her head. She stared seriously ahead and only opened her lips


    slightly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Edward really wanted to say that he was quite happy to be with her. It was a little provocative to think


    about it. Moreover, they were not together yet, so it seemed a little frivolous. ¡°No, I just thought of


    something fun.¡±


    Curious Rose came online and kept asking. At this moment, there was no longer any difort or


    awkwardness between them because Rose was driving seriously and chatting. ¡°Then share it with me.


    What¡¯s fun?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question. It didn¡¯t seem like it was the case if he didn¡¯t answer,


    but it would be impolite to directly say that he wanted tough because of the way she was driving. It


    might even affect her confidence.


    He quickly searched his mind for a joke to make up for it. In the end, he pulled his niece out. She was a


    pediatrician, so she would probably like to talk about children. ¡°I just suddenly thought of my niece,


    Ruby¡±


    Sure enough. Rose was very happy. It was a turn and she needed to turn the steering wheel to the


    right so that Rose¡¯s body was also tilted. Edward sat on the side and resisted the thought of helping her


    correct it.


    After the car drove in a straight line, Rose asked again, ¡°Ruby, Sherri¡¯s daughter. I like her very much


    too. She¡¯s especially cute. Hackett ckwell really loves her


    ¡°Yes, Ruby is the treasure of the family. A few days ago, she was eating watermelon and identally


    ate the watermelon seeds. She was extremely anxious. When my mother saw that she was about to


    cry, she went to ask why. In the end, the little fellow pursed her lips and refused to say anything. Her


    hand was pressed against her stomach.¡±


    When Rose heard that, she frowned and thought that it was Ruby¡¯s stomach pain. As a pediatrician,


    she did not want her


    child to fall sick.


    Edward had always been a person who could observe expressions. When he saw Rose frowning, he


    exined first. ¡°Ruby isn¡¯t sick. She thought that the watermelon seeds would germinate in her


    stomach and grow watermelons. Her stomach would burst¡±


    Rose¡¯s reflex are was very short, and sheughed at once. The entire enclosed carriage was filled with


    her heartyughter. and she did not hide it at all.


    Edward just looked at her and smiled. He liked it very much and it was very infectious.


    She keptughing for a while. Rose¡¯s driving skills were average. She was definitely looking ahead. Of


    course, she did not know that Edward was looking at her. The only thing she could manage was the


    front of the road. After all, there were two lives. She had to drive seriously.


    She could move her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t move her eyes. This was her bottom line when it came to


    driving.


    The car followed the navigation and arrived at Athana Medical University¡¯s barbecue restaurant. This


    was the restaurant where Sherri. Natalie, and Edward often came to eat.


    The reason why Edward brought Rose here was very simple. He wanted to tell her that he had let go.


    He did not bring her here today to miss Natalie¡¯s past. Instead, he wanted to bring her to ces he had


    visited before and felt that they were good. For example, the barbeque in this restaurant was delicious


    and thedy boss was very good.


    After Rose got out of the car, he looked around. Many of them were young. Some of them were still


    talking about medicine when they passed by. She nced at it. This was Natalie and Sherri¡¯s


    university.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that my heart is empty. Edward exined


    immediately before she misunderstood.


    ¡°You guys used toe here often?¡± She was not a particrly unreasonable person. Edward


    repeatedly emphasized that he was not a scumbag. She also believed in her own judgment.


    ¡°It was always three people when I came.¡± It could be considered as exining to Rose that he had


    never been alone with


    Natalie.


    This sentence indeed sounded inexplicablyfortable to Rose. She also liked to say whatever was


    on her mind. She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand her today and suspect her tomorrow. She had


    always liked to be direct.


    Just like William and Grace, they would never let a misunderstanding stay overnight. If the


    misunderstanding was not resolved, both of them would not sleep. They would sleep when it was


    resolved. This was the principle that they had upheld for so many years.


    William said that marriage was like this. The idea of a divorce could not be born overnight. It was


    umted over time, and the death of the heart was not instantaneous. It was also umted


    over time.


    If one problem was not solved today, if another problem was not solved tomorrow, things would pile up.


    For example, if work piled up a little today and a little tomorrow, it would pile up over time. By the time


    the leaders came to check on you, you would no longer know which one you wanted to do first.


    Rose had always felt that William¡¯s idea was right. She also liked this kind of directness. She did not


    want to contradict small problems. There was no need to go around the Earth and return to the original


    ce for things that could be exined in a few sentences.


    While the two of them were talking, they had already arrived at the front desk. Thedy boss knew


    Edward. He was a regr customer. As soon as she saw him, she said warmly, ¡°Hey, handsome, it¡¯s


    been a long time. There¡¯s a change today. Where are your two sisters? They didn¡¯te today.¡±


    Sister?


    Rose wondered if Natalie was Edward¡¯s younger sister in the eyes of others.


    Thedy boss had always been a talkative person. She nced at Rose and praised, ¡°Youngdy,


    you¡¯re not bad-looking. A


    fiend?¡±


    Rose smiled back politely. The next second, her defense was broken.


    Edward told the truth in all seriousness. Tm chasing her.¡±


    Scarlet quietly dyed Rose¡¯s ears. Even though she was usually carefree, it was still embarrassing to be


    introduced so bluntly, but her heart was warm.


    Thedy boss grinned as if she had suddenly realized something. ¡°No wonder. Youngdy, this young


    man is a warm man. He¡¯s very warm. It¡¯s not a bad choice to keep warm in winter. Think about it


    carefully. I¡¯ll give you a discount today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡± After saying that, Edward pulled Rose¡¯s arm and walked into a private room.


    After a while, thedy boss came to order. After ordering, she left with a smile, looking happy.


    Because of Edward¡¯s words just now, Rose¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It was like a small stone thrown into


    the already unstableke. The shaking would make one¡¯s eyes blur.


    Ten minutester, all the barbeque dishes and drinks were served one after another. The waiter


    adhered to the principle of not disturbing and quietly left the private room.


    Edward patiently took care of her and ced the items in front of her. He took the initiative to answer


    the doubts in Rose¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°This kebab tastes good. Sherri can eat a lot every time youe. Try it


    He handed over a skewer of meat and Rose naturally took it.


    ¡°Are you wondering why everyone thinks Natalie is my sister?¡±


    Rose did not stuff the food into his mouth immediately. She looked at him in shock. Was he nning to


    exin Natalie to her?


    In the end, she nodded because she was indeed a little curious.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how I introduce them wherever I go. There was a hint of nervousness on Edward¡¯s


    face as he looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Why, because you know Natalie doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel bad. It might be rare to talk to someone you liked about the


    white moonlight in the other party¡¯s heart. She, Rose, was one of them. She even had so many


    questions and cooperated so well.


    ¡°Both. But when thedy boss asked who you were, I wanted to introduce you.¡±


    Rose was speechless.


    So that was what he meant by saying so much. She lowered her head shyly and ate.


    Was this telling her what he thought?


    After making such a turn, who said that Edward was reserved and that the cushion was so exquisite?


    Looking at the shy Rose, Edward smiled and also reached out to pick up something to eat. The


    barbecue today was especially fragrant.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    After eating the barbecue, it was already 10:30 p.m.


    They walked out of the private room.


    Edward went to the front desk to pay the bill and said goodbye to thedy boss. Every detail was a


    courtesy that came from


    the bottom of his heart.


    Rose stood at the side and looked at the man¡¯s refined and polite manner. She thought that marry girls


    should like such a boy. He could take care of people in all aspects, and most importantly, his mouth


    was not mean


    There were also many people who liked Frank Roberts spewing venom at any time and anywhere.


    Even the eyes of the youngdies in Lithern Club were fixed on their brother.


    If her brother hadn¡¯t kept his chastity, the Roberts family¡¯s wives might be countless.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Edward thought for a moment and suggested sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll drive


    when we get back. It¡¯s quitete. Take a nap in the car. I rested when I came. It¡¯s your turn now. Each


    person will drive once,¡±


    His words were very fair, and there was no hidden meaning in his tone.


    In that case, Rose was too embarrassed to refuse. She could only agree readily. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting into the car, Rose kept thinking about Edward¡¯s introduction to her. Her heart was warm,


    and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. In order to hide her embarrassment, she pretended to


    close her eyes and rest


    Edward did not disturb the fake silence. He turned on the popr song. It was quiet as the car drove.


    The time was peaceful. As time passed, the person beside him breathed rhytlunically and fell asleep.


    Edward nced at the person beside him from the corner of his eye. He stopped on the side of the


    road. Edward, who never prepared a nket in the car, leaned over and took out a light green nket


    from the passenger seat and gently covered


    Rose.


    It is the same color as the turtle in Rose¡¯s post.


    After doing a series of actions, he started the car again. He drove even more steadily and at a uniform


    speed than before. He did not feel any bumps at all.


    Edward remembered the Roberts family¡¯s route. He was not a directionally challenged person. As long


    as he had walked it once, he could basically remember it. He drove towards the Roberts family


    ording to his memory.


    When the car was half a mile away from the vi of the Roberts family, Edward stopped the car. Tom,


    who was following closely behind, stopped as well. He knew that they were going to change cars.


    Tom thought, ¡°For some reason, it felt like Rose having an affair with Mr. Landor.¡±


    Edward got out of the car and gently closed the door. He turned to the passenger seat. Rose slowly


    woke up. When she woke up, there was no sign of Edward in the car. She twisted her neck and tried to


    wake up.


    Finally, she saw Edward¡¯s tall figure outside the car window. She opened the car door and got out of


    the car without realizing that she was covered with a nket. When the nket fell to the ground,


    Edward quickly grabbed it.


    It was only then that Rose saw the pale green nket in his hand. The color wasfortable and she


    liked it. This color is


    nice.¡±


    The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up. His smile was dark and unclear. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it feels sofortable. I¡¯m going now. Bye.¡± Rose stretched after getting out of the car and said


    goodbye casually.


    ¡°Good-bye.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance to say goodbye. He liked the atmosphere with Rose.


    After taking a few steps, Rose seemed to have thought of something. She turned around and smiled.


    She said to Edward sincerely, ¡°The barbecue is very delicious. We¡¯ll form a team next time if there¡¯s a


    delicious ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward understood what she meant. This was a kind girl who deserved to be cherished.


    Her smile was like a bright light shining into the deepest part of his heart, slowly upying his territory.


    Looking at the back of the car in the distance, Edward turned around and got into the car to leave.


    When Rose arrived at his house, she instructed Tom, ¡°Keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell my brother.¡±


    Tom was in a dilemma. He needed to help hide the fact that she was secretly dating. The risk of being


    beaten up was very high. He was risking his life to earn money. ¡°I understand. Miss, I¡¯ve always kept


    my mouth shut. Don¡¯t worry


    Rose looked like she thought he was a child who could be taught. She was very gratified and satisfied.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You keep your mouth shut. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Ll,la,la, birds chirping, flowers¡­¡± Halfway through the song, she realized that the


    three pairs of eyes in the entire family were fixed on her. For a moment, she felt guilty and


    embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here. I thought you were asleep. I went to have supper with Natalie and the rest. Well, I


    forgot to bring it for you.¡±


    Rose tried her best to exin and pulled Natalie and the others out.


    Frank sat in the armchair and watched her sister lie seriously. It made her hair stand on end. She


    lowered her head and changed the topic. ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you discussing something


    big?¡±


    Seeing that his daughter said that she was going out to y with friends, William Roberts did not intend


    to continue asking. He could not wait for his daughter to be happier and have more friends. ¡°We¡¯re


    talking about your brother¡¯s betrothal gift. Do you have any good ideas? Your brother is preparing to


    propose to your sister-inw¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose perked up. She didn¡¯t sit even if there was a seat beside him. She sat down on


    her brother¡¯s armchair and squeezed his butt. ¡°Go over a little. I¡¯ll sit for a while.¡±


    Frank looked at her in disdain, but he did not lift his sister up. ¡°This is an armchair. Go to the other


    side.¡±


    Rose just wanted to sit with Frank. ¡°Your butt isn¡¯t big either. I¡¯ll be fine with just a little. Can you move?


    Hurry up.¡±


    Grace Roberts looked at the two children in front of him who were almost 30 years old and did not


    know what to say. In the end, she chose not to say anything and let them handle it themselves.


    Although he was disgusted, Frank still raised his butt. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Be more reserved.¡±


    Frank was talking about how she came backte at night. The Roberts¡¯ parents heard that they were


    snatching seats, so the channel was off-topic.


    However, Rose could tell. She didn¡¯t agree with Edward immediately. It was just a meal. Good friends


    could eat together, but they looked like a couple.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your baby Ava also quite proactive? Why don¡¯t you say? I¡¯m very reserved, okay?¡±


    Rose was full of confidence. Compared to Ava¡¯s initiative, she was still shy.


    Rose¡¯s forehead was flicked heavily. She grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and bit it. William was afraid that


    they would fight, so he quickly stopped them. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry up and discuss the


    engagement.¡±


    With that said, the two of them retracted their gazes. A second ago, the two of them were about to fight,


    but the next second, Rose leaned against Frank as if her bones had been pped.


    Frank bumped her shoulder. ¡°Soft bones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just got it. Let me lean on it for a while. I¡¯m exhausted. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n to register your


    shoulder with a trademark. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just lean on it for a while. In the future, the right to use


    this shoulder will still belong to my


    sister-inw.¡±


    Frank could not be bothered with her. He ignored his sister¡¯s existence and said to his parents, who


    were sitting on the other side, ¡°You guys just have to be in charge of appearing. I¡¯ll do the rest myself.¡±


    Proposing to a youngdy was irreceable. The engagement required her parents to go to Sapphire


    City together to show their sincerity. Back then, when Trevon Wilson registered their marriage, it was


    also his parents who went to propose together.


    Moreover, they had not registered their marriage. The youngdy was the Turner family¡¯s treasure.


    Grace had the habit of drinking coffee after staying upte. After drinking a ss of coffee, she said


    calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already registered the jewelrypany and it¡¯s operating normally. Thepany¡¯s name


    is HY. You can choose the style


    tomorrow.¡±


    HY?


    Frank thought about the full name in his heart. Henry, a king in the Middle Ages, was called the


    Birdcatcher. That was a good name. His encounter with Ava did start with a screen full of birds.


    ¡°Yes¡± Previously, he had told Grace not to run a jewelrypany. He did not expect it to be done


    secretly.


    Grace was a person who was swift and decisive. She never dyed what she wanted to do.


    Rosey on her brother¡¯s body and raised her thumbs in the air. ¡°Are we really starting a jewelry


    ¡°If you like it, you can choose with your brother tomorrow,¡± Grace said, crossing her arms in front of her


    chest.


    Looking at her calm son, Grace said again, ¡°The defensive map was sent backst time. Do you need


    to send it all over this time? Sooner orter, the Roberts family will be yours. You can make this


    decision yourself now.¡±


    ¡°Half of the Roberts family shares are with you, and 30% is with Rose. Your father and I take 20%.


    We¡¯ll transfer it all to you tomorrow. Tell me in advance how much you need for the betrothal gift. I¡¯ll


    propose it in the next few days and transfer it to you in an ount.¡±


    This was Grace¡¯s style of doing things.


    It was clean and neat, without the slightest bit of reluctance.


    Grace was very busy every day. If she did not prepare in advance, she would definitely not be able to


    make it in time. Moreover, this was how she handled things. She liked to prepare everything in


    advance.


    Frank patted his sister¡¯s head as it he was petting a cat. He asked casually. How much money can you


    use?¡±


    Roset thought. Does Brother want to go bankrupt? I won¡¯t be eating chaff and vegetables in the future,


    right?¡±


    William sand before Grace, ¡®T¡¯ll transfer as much as you want.¡± It was worth it to get a daughter-inw.


    ¡°200 million dors.¡±


    William thought. ¡°That rascal is really generous like me. This is probably the cash. There are probably


    more than a few misceneous things.¡±


    Grace¡¯s lips curled up. It was unknown if she was happy or unhappy. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll fork out the money. I¡¯ll


    transfer it to a card within three days. Come to thepany tomorrow to transfer the shares. The


    jewelrypany is already under your


    fume.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the shares. I¡¯ll transfer 50% of my shares. I¡¯ll tell you in advance that I¡¯ll prepare


    the rest myself. You just have to appear.¡±


    After the matter was settled, the Roberts family couple went upstairs, leaving Rose and Frank in the


    living room.


    Rose sat up and patted her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m stingy. If you think 50% is too


    little, I can give you all my sharesTM


    These words stunned Frank. This girl was generous and he did not dote on her for nothing. ¡°Keep it.


    I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married. Perhaps you can hide some dowry¡±


    ¡°Fuck, do I look like someone who can¡¯t get married? I¡¯m someone who¡¯s courted, alright? The person


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who likes me doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m from the Roberts family or not. Do you know that they like me? Just


    myself as a person.¡±


    Rose tried her best to defend her charm and emphasized it again and again.


    Frank ignored her nonsense and did not intend to ask for her dowry. He still had his own savings and


    assets. The ie from Lithern Club, Grand Manor was also quite considerable. He wanted to give


    600 million dors to her. He would fork out 400 million dors himself. The 200 million dors could be


    considered a loan from his parents. ¡°Did you go out with Edward at night?¡±


    Speaking of Edward. Rose was still a little shy. ¡°Ah, he said that he would treat me to lunch and supper,


    so I agreed. I didn¡¯t agree with the rtionship. Didn¡¯t you ask me to get to know him better? If I want to


    know him better, I have to get close to him. I can¡¯t get to know him through the air, but he¡¯s really a


    good person.¡±


    He was especially attentive, warm-hearted, and full of warmth.


    Frank thought that if he was a bad person, how could he turn a blind eye and let them interact with


    him? ¡°He¡¯s already 30 years old. He¡¯s more anxious than you. You don¡¯t have to long for marriage so


    much when you¡¯re 26 years old. Be more discerning.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Isn¡¯t he pursuing me? I didn¡¯t agree immediately.¡±


    It was just that when she looked at Edward¡¯s refined and slightly mncholic face, she was sometimes


    afraid that she would not be able to resist and agree directly. Fortunately, her willpower was firm.


    After that, Frank did not say anything else. He believed that Edward knew his limits. After Rose said


    that she liked Edward, Frank got someone to check Edward thoroughly again. ¡°Remember to apply for


    leave on the 28th, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s just your proposal. I¡¯ll definitely be there to witness it.¡±


    How could she miss out on such a thing?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    For the rest of the time, Edward went to pick up Rose for lunch every afternoon. No matter what, Rose


    temporarily left the organization.


    Only Sherri and Natalie were left in the hospital.


    Soon, it was May 27th.


    On this day. Rose returned from her meal as usual. However, she did not look for Sherri and the others.


    Instead, she went straight to the HR department to apply for leave.


    When she came out after applying for leave, she bumped into Natalieing out of the washroom.


    She nced at the leave slip in her hand and asked, ¡°Are you applying for leave?¡±


    Rose nced at the note in her hand and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you what to do. You can¡¯t tell Ava. Isn¡¯t


    tomorrow Ava¡¯s birthday? My brother is preparing to propose to Ava and then settle the marriage first.¡±


    When Natalie heard this, she felt that Frank must have nned this for a long time. However, the two


    of them had been dating for a few months. Both families knew about it. Whether it was Ava or Frank,


    they were all devoted people who wanted to get married.


    ¡°Your pediatrics department has been quite busy recently. What excuse did you use to apply for leave?


    Will the HR department let you go?¡±


    Natalie asked curiously.


    Rose smiled and handed the note to Natalie. She said softly, ¡°This stays between us. Don¡¯t tell your


    Old Trevon.¡±


    This made Natalie even more curious. At the same time, she felt that the reason was definitely not


    simple. She took the note and looked at it. She looked up at Rose suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure this is


    good?¡±


    Rose took back the leave slip and stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a way either. Besides, it¡¯s


    not easy to apply for leave now. I¡¯ve used up all the reasons I could think ofst time. I used this reason


    to be coherent.¡±


    The reason said on the note was imprinted in Natalie¡¯s mind. ¡°My brother is going to be removed from


    the family tree tomorrow and officially be a live-in son-inw. The entire family is sad. I¡¯m afraid


    that my parents will do something stupid. I hope the leader will allow me to look after my parents.


    Thank you¡±


    She finally knew why Trevon Wilson couldn¡¯t find out. This reason was probably the only reason in the


    world that Rose could think of. Even Sherri wasn¡¯t at such a high realm.


    In the end, Natalie silently gave Rose a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re really awesome. You might have been left


    behind by aliens in


    Athana for fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡± After saying that, Rose made a clicking gesture, indicating that she wanted to silence


    her.


    Natalie changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the gift over. A few days ago, I was still nning to apply


    for leave, but Aunt and the others didn¡¯t agree, so I sent the gift over. It should be about today. When


    he proposes, remember to help Ava take photos and record beautiful memories. As her elder sister, I


    might not be able to go. I¡¯ll leave this mission to you.¡±


    Natalie felt a little regretful and apologetic.


    Roseforted her warmly. She knew that Ava was very important to Natalie. He hugged Natalie¡¯s


    shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you pregnant? If you weren¡¯t pregnant, you would have died long ago.


    Ava can understand. I¡¯ll broadcast it live for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Taking photos is my hobby. I¡¯m very skilled.¡±


    Natalie admitted that Rose¡¯s post was better at taking photos of living things or herself.


    In the evening, the Roberts family boarded the ne.


    On the ne, Rose sent a message to her brother. ¡°We¡¯re ready to set off. You¡¯ve been in Sapphire


    City for a week. Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Ava can stand your stinginess for words. I won¡¯t ask you for money even if I


    say another word.¡± This time, Frank replied with four words. ¡°It depends on people.¡±


    ¡°Crap.¡±


    After the ne took off, Rose started sleeping. She might need to help her brother see if he had


    missed anything at night. She would probably have to stay upte. If she slept for a while now, she


    could still sleep for a few hours.


    William was a little excited. Back when he was working hard, he had never thought that he would have


    a son who would


    propose marriage one day.


    At that time, he was prepared to be hacked to death at any time. He did not expect to live so long and


    have a son and a daughter. He also had a beautiful and cold wife. He sighed. ¡°Gracie, are you


    excited?¡±


    William rarely used this name. It was only when he was aroused, or when he made a mistake, or when


    he wanted to express


    his emotions.


    Grace nced at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I want to say that we¡¯re very happy. Our son is about to be engaged. I never thought that I, William


    Roberts, would have such a day.¡±


    Grace understood what he meant. She reached out and interlocked her fingers with his. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    that your life would get better and better with you? Now that you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯re evenmenting.¡±


    ¡°Gracie, you¡¯re my lucky star.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes shed, and she held his hand even tighter. The warmth of their palms allowed them to


    feel each other¡¯s feelings. Even without saying a word, she knew what this action meant.


    A few hourster.


    The nended at the airport of Sapphire City. Frank was already waiting at the airport. Seeing them


    After William¡¯s luggage was taken away by his son, he held Grace¡¯s hand. Grace did not refuse. Being


    held by him was an invisible indulgence.


    Rose took three steps forward and pushed her suitcase to her brother. She naturally held her brother¡¯s


    wrist. ¡°Tm so tired. At least you have a conscience to pick us up.¡±


    Frank nced at her in disdain, but he did not shake her hand off. He pulled the two suitcases with one


    hand and said. angrily. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Grace, William. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Rose pouted and leaned against Frank. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about your sister after getting a wife. Forget


    it, I won¡¯t argue with you on ount that an old leftover man like you has finally caught someone¡¯s


    eye.¡±


    Frank took the Roberts couple and Rose to the Sapphire Hotel and put their luggage in the presidential


    suite that they had booked in advance.


    Rose shared a suite with Grace and William


    The night was dark and the moon was shining brightly.


    An office in the Sapphire Hotel. It was wide. Seven people were sitting in the coffee room with a stack


    of documents on the


    table.


    A woman was wearing a simple and elegant gown, with flowers blooming in summer. Her hair was tied


    up with a bright white jade hairpin. She was dignified, elegant, and gentle. She also had the charm of a


    As for the other woman, it formed a contrast. She was wearing ck wide-legged trousers and a


    casual shirt. Her corbone hair was casually tied behind. Her entire face was cold, making it


    impossible to tell her age, but she had a strong aura.


    On the other hand, the men were dressed much simpler. One was wearing a formal gray suit, and the


    other was wearing a


    white suit.


    On such an asion, Rose needed to reduce her presence. When she entered, she had already


    politely called out to someone. She lowered her head and sat beside her brother, pursing her lips


    without saying a word. She was here today to be a witness and appear for free.


    Daniel Turner, who was wearing a gray suit, spoke first. He was approachable and did not have the airs


    of a rich man. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you toe all the way here. If you have anything you¡¯re not satisfied


    with staying in the hotel, feel free to


    mention it.¡±


    William politely greeted, ¡°They¡¯re all quite good. I heard from Frank that this hotel is yours. This is many


    times better than Frank¡¯s hotel.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re too kind. Your son is very capable. Grand Manor is not inferior to my Sapphire


    Hotel.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t like such formalities. She liked to be direct, but today¡¯s asion was different. She didn¡¯t


    n to continue the small talk. She nced at Emma Turner, who had been sitting upright and


    dignified. Her red lips moved slightly. ¡°I hope you can forgive me foring so suddenly today. I


    believe Mr. Turner and Mrs. Turner know our family. My name is Grace Roberts, and I¡¯m Frank¡¯s


    mother. We¡¯re here today mainly to propose on behalf of our son. I wonder if Mr. Turner and Mrs.


    Turner have any thoughts.


    Today, you¡¯re the first and we¡¯re the second. Don¡¯t be polite just because we¡¯re guests.¡±


    William chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Turner. If you have any thoughts, feel free to ask. We¡¯ll think of a


    way to satisfy you if we can. It¡¯s all for the sake of the child.¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but look up at the woman who spoke directly. He had investigated Frank¡¯s mother.


    It could be said that there was no need to investigate. He would know after asking.


    She was very famous. When she was ruthless, she was even more ruthless than Frank¡¯s father. She


    did things cleanly. Frank directly inherited his mother¡¯s genes. Without any nonsense, he went straight


    to the point.


    An hour ago, Frank called Joseph and directly said that he wanted to propose to Ava. He also told


    Joseph his ns for tomorrow and hoped to give the phone to Ava¡¯s father, Daniel Turner.


    When Daniel picked up the phone, Frank was polite and direct. He told him his thoughts and even


    made a guarantee.


    In the end, the three of them agreed toe to the Sapphire Hotel because Frank was going to


    surprise Ava tomorrow.


    Upon hearing this. Emma smiled gently and elegantly picked up the coffee cup, and took a sip. She


    gently put it down and continued to pursed her lips without saying anything.


    With his parents around, Frank chose not to make a sound. He knew that his mother could handle


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    things well. Rose lowered her head and paced around the few of them.


    Daniel agreed with William¡¯s words. A rich family like theirs just wanted to see every child happy. ¡°Mr.


    Roberts is right. It¡¯s for the child. We quite like Frank Ava also likes him. Otherwise, our requests are


    secondary. We only have one request. Ava can be happy. At home, she is pampered by us like a


    princess. As a father, I definitely hope that there will be someone who can rece us and pamper her


    for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Although Ava is not old and has lived at the top of the pyramid since she was young, she is not


    arrogant and domineering. I believe that you can feel this after being together for so long. She is


    different from other princesses. She does not have princess syndrome.¡±


    Frank nodded and responded politely. He reached out to refill Mr. Turner¡¯s ss and refilled his


    parents¡¯ ss. ¡°I know. I like Ava, not for her family. Just as Ava said, she likes me as a person. I¡¯m the


    same for no other reason.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°Is this kid telling us that Ava only likes him? Is this a pointer?¡±


    Joseph curled his lips in a way that no one could see. He picked up the coffee cup and took a sip. His


    gazended on Frank. Frank smiled and reached out to refill his cup.


    William ced a stack of documents in front of the Turner family and exined, ¡°This is the sincerity


    we brought. Mr. Turner can ask for it again. I¡¯m not very cultured. I won¡¯t say beautiful words.¡±


    Grace noticed that Daniel did not take it. Instead, Emma nced at it. Grace had always been


    observant. She could also tell that although the person speaking for the Turner family was a man, the


    most useful person to talk to was still this gentle and silent woman.


    ¡°Mrs. Turner, why don¡¯t you take a loqk?¡±


    Emma picked up the information and looked at it. Daniel naturally did not object. He mainly did not


    know what his wife was thinking and did not dare to agree rashly.


    The betrothal gifts were made into a concise list of gifts. There were 50% shares of the Roberts Group


    and a jewelrypany. All the shares under the name of Frank in Lithern Club, Grand Manor were


    written as betrothal gifts. There were 88 misceneous shares. The meaning was quite good.


    Putting down the list of gifts, Emma handed the documents to her husband beside her. She sat upright


    with her hands on herp and replied in a soft voice, ¡°I agree to this marriage. But the gifts are too


    expensive. Just as my husband said, we only want Ava to be happy. Frank, can you do that and


    cherish Ava forever?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Then, Frank took out all the defensive maps of the Roberts family and ced them on the


    table. ¡°My life is in your hands.¡±


    When the Turner family saw these things, they were all shocked, including Joseph. They understood


    how eager Frank wanted to marry Ava. Not only the defensive map of Athana but all of them.


    Without using anything else, the importance of thest piece of information to the Roberts family was


    self-evident. In the end, Emma did not take it and took a piece of Athana¡¯s. ¡°If we don¡¯t take it at all, it


    will show that we¡¯re not qualified as Ava¡¯s parents. We¡¯ll take the piece of Athana as a reminder to you


    to always remember your promise in the future. How about that


    Frank promised again, ¡°Thank you, Madam. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Emma smiled and nodded.


    In the end, Daniel said after his wife finished speaking. ¡°Frank, we agree now, but if Ava doesn¡¯t agree


    to your proposal tomorrow, our agreement won¡¯t count. You still have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mister.¡±


    Even so, the Turner family knew that it was impossible for Ava to refuse. They could tell how much this


    girl liked Frank.


    In the end, regarding the betrothal gift, the Turner family did not ask for the Roberts family¡¯s shares, nor


    did they intend to let Frank leave with nothing from the koberts family. They knew the impact of the


    change in Roberts Group shares in


    The Turner family repeatedly refused to ept 10% at most, no more. Just like when Trevon Wilson


    proposed marriage. Ava was going to be happy, and they were not selling their daughter,


    The only requirement was for Ava to be happy. They would treat Ava well in the future.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Love depended on fate. At this moment. Grace liked Emma very much.


    Emma was gentle but firm. People could tell that she had the final say in everything though she kept


    silent. As long as she said something, her son and husband would not refute it.


    Grace said, ¡°Mrs. Turner, I like your personality. Do you mind my friending you on WhatsApp?¡±


    Rose looked up suddenly. Grace had never taken the initiative to friend someone else on WhatsApp. It


    was difficult for ordinary people to add her to their friend lists.


    To be honest, Emma also liked Grace¡¯s aura. Grace was not pretentious and was frank. She said


    whatever she wanted to say. As a dominant woman, she looked handsome. ¡°Sure, I quite like your


    personality, too.¡±


    Frank picked up the cup and drank all the water. He smiled as he watched Grace and Emma take out


    their phones to friend


    each other.


    Seeing what the two women had done, the men began to take action, too. Then, Joseph friended


    Frank, and William friended Daniel.


    Out of courtesy, Joseph and Rose also friended each other. Before leaving, Grace handed the list of


    gifts to Emma and said, ¡°Please ept these gifts. epting gifts is one of the ceremonies of the


    wedding.¡±


    Emma had no choice but to take the list of gifts because of Grace¡¯s frankness and sincerity.


    How Rose wished that she had taken videos while they were friending each other! They had nned to


    attend a meeting for a marriage proposal and engagement, and it turned into a meeting for them to


    friend each other. How amazing Grace¡¯s ability was!


    After going back to the Sapphire Hotel, Rose was taken by Frank to see the setup of the proposal


    venue. William and Grace returned to their room instead of going there.


    The presidential suite of the Sapphire Hotel was on the top floor, just like that in the Grand Manor. The


    difference was that the top floor of the Sapphire Hotel was a transparent sunroom. Inside was a


    greenhouse. This ce was a peach garden. It was veryfortable, and people could look down at


    the scenery below. However, the people below could not see the people and things inside the


    presidential suite clearly even though they looked up.


    When Rose arrived at the top floor, she was stunned. ¡°Fuck, how can there be a ce like this? Frank,


    is this what you get for having worked hard all week? How impressive it is! Ava will be so touched


    tomorrow, won¡¯t she?¡±


    Frank stood not far away, reminding her, ¡°Don¡¯t step on it. Stand here and watch¡±


    Just as Rose was about to take a step forward, her cor was grabbed and she was dragged back.


    She held her forehead. ¡°So, Frank, why did you ask me toe here? To watch you torture me?


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful inside, but you don¡¯t allow me to go in. Must I just watch from a long distance without


    getting close?¡± Frank said kindly, ¡°After I¡¯m done tomorrow, you can take pictures and take the setup as


    an example. You can sleep inside,


    100.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You have only one mission tomorrow. Bring Ava here.¡± Frank made full use of Rose and made


    arrangements for her. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it since I¡¯m so important. I¡¯ve seen what I need to see, and I fully


    understand you, a man with double standards. I¡¯ll go to bed.¡±


    Rose looked as if she had been hurt. She pounded her chest.


    She was pped on the back of her head. Then, Frank put his arm around Rose¡¯s shoulders and went


    to the elevator. When they returned to the suite, William and Grace had already showered and gone to


    bed.


    Rose had been thinking about how to naturally lure Ava intoing to the hotel without Ava noticing


    anything unusual at


    all


    She walked into the bathroom with doubts. Fifteen minutester, shey on the bed and prepared to


    send Ava messages. As soon as she unlocked her cell phone, she saw the message from Edward,


    (What do you want to eat tonight?]


    It was 10 o¡¯clock in the evening now. This message was sent two hours ago when they were talking


    about the proposal of marriage. Back then, Rose had turned her phone to silent mode, afraid of


    disturbing the serious atmosphere.


    After getting off work today, Rose rushed home, brought her suitcase, and came with her parents to


    Sapphire City. As soon as she got off the ne and put her suitcase away, she followed Frank to the


    meeting ce. She became a tool and pretended to be ady, keeping saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Turner.


    Hello, Mrs. Turner.¡±


    She only said such words the whole night, which almost suffocated her to death.


    She picked up her phone and replied truthfully, I¡¯m not in Athana. I¡¯m abroad.]


    Edward replied instantly. [Going on a trip?]


    Rose sent a dynamic picture of a shaking head, which was cute and funny. [No, my entire family is here


    to help my elder brother propose marriage. Don¡¯t tell Sherri about it. The proposal of marriage will be


    made tomorrow. Well, it¡¯s a secret. My elder brother wants to give my future sister-inw a surprise]


    Edward replied, Well, I know. Are youing back tomorrow? Do you want me to pick you up?]


    Rose wasn¡¯t sure whether her parents would go back tomorrow. If they didn¡¯t, she would have to go


    back alone.


    She thought for a while. William and Grace didn¡¯t say that they would go back tomorrow, but she had to


    go back to work, for she only took a day off.


    Rose lowered her head and replied. It don¡¯t know yet. Mr. Landor, you¡¯re quite professional at running


    after a girl.]


    Edwardughed. [Because it¡¯s you.]


    After reading thus message. Rose felt that the elements of love were circting in her entire body. She


    was so excited that she almost couldn¡¯t help but agree. However, she took a deep breath and exhaled.


    She repeated this action five times. Then, she picked up her phone again and replied, [You¡¯re quite


    good at chatting. What you said sounds pretty good.]


    Edward especially liked Rose¡¯s straightforward personality. [Go to bed early. If youe back alone,


    send me a message. I¡¯ll pick you up because I¡¯m chasing after you.]


    Rose felt that Edward was a man who seemed to carry a heat pack at all times. It could warm people to


    death. With it, one¡¯s feet wouldn¡¯t get cold even in winter. If she was with him, she would always feel


    warm even when they were old.


    Everything he said could move her. Fortunately, she had a strong heart. [All right, I¡¯ll give you this


    chance. Good night.]


    Edward replied, [Well, good night. Have a sweet dream.]


    Then, Rose sent a message that confused Edward. [Wealth can¡¯t stop me from dreaming of bing


    rich overnight.]


    Edward replied, [What do you mean?]


    He really did not understand the message. Sometimes, Rose¡¯s words were difficult to understand.


    Rose replied, [Dream of getting rich]


    After analyzing it, Edward understood it and replied with a smile. [I wish you sess.]


    On the second night, Rose finally came up with an idea.


    Her reason was rather strange. This time, she did not use Frank as an excuse. Instead, she sacrificed


    herself and told Ava that she had fallen out of love and had just split with her boyfriend. She came to


    Sapphire City alone to divert herself from boredom. Then, she asked whether Ava was free to


    apany her to the top floor of the hotel for a drink.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava was scared to death when she saw Rose¡¯s message. ¡°Rosees to Sapphire City alone, and


    she doesn¡¯t want Frank to know it. If something bad happens, there will be a lot of trouble. It is


    dangerous for a girl to get drunk at night.¡±


    Although Rose was now in the Sapphire Hotel, people¡¯s minds were unfathomable. Not all rich people


    were kind, and not all poor people were bad.


    In the car, Ava said to her driver urgently for the first time, ¡°Please hurry up. I have something urgent to


    attend to.¡±


    The driver was a little old and mature. He had always focused on safety when driving. This was also


    the reason why Daniel chose him as Ava¡¯s driver. He was worried, for Ava kept asking him to speed


    up.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re already over the speed limit. Safety first.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, if we were a bitter, something bad might happen to my friend. When there are few cars, you


    speed up; and when there are many cars, you slow down. Is that okay?¡± Ava knew that driving too fast


    was dangerous and might harm others and themselves.


    ¡°All right. Please sit carefully, Miss.¡±


    On the top floor of the Sapphire Hotel.


    Ava had thought that Rose was drinking in the Sunshine Garden. However, when Ava arrived at the top


    floor, it was abnormally quiet there.


    She could see nobody. Other than the light at the elevator, it was pitch-ck in the garden.


    When she stepped in curiously, the lights in the ss room were suddenly on. There were numerous


    LED lights hanging on the four walls of the room, which were flickering in the dark night.


    Over her head was the natural starry sky, and under her feet were countless pink rose petals. The


    whole room was filled with a sense of ritual. Ava seemed to have roughly guessed the reason. Her


    heart was pounding as she looked at the careful setup inside the room


    There were dolls, balloons, and Gemini patterns. Ava searched for her sweetheart with surprise and


    nervousness.


    There was neither music nor anybody dancing.


    She knew that Frank would not make her wait long. She waited patiently for him to appear. After about


    two minutes, footsteps came from the door Ava knew that it was Frank, for she could recognize his


    footsteps.


    She had been missing him so much. In the still of night, she would think of his footsteps, his voice, and


    even every movement of his. All these were engraved in her mind. It was difficult not to remember


    them.


    ¡°Baby Ava.¡± Ava turned around and looked at the man who was walking in slowly. He was holding a


    bouquet of red roses. The number of roses was notrge, and it looked like 11.


    It was Frank. Her Prince Charming had finally arrived. She didn¡¯t wait in vain.


    Tears welled up in Ava¡¯s eyes. Holding the lower hem of her clothes tightly with both hands, she smiled


    sweetly. She was touched. ¡°Frank. I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ming,¡± Frank said affectionately.


    He had made Ava wait for a long time.


    Ava knew that Frank was here to propose marriage today. Her tears flowed down andnded on the


    petals at her feet, gathering into a sparkling water droplet. The light gave it magic, making it shine in


    the night.


    Dressed in a white suit, Frank looked like a prince from a painting. The moment he knelt on one knee,


    Daniel, Emma, Joseph, William, Grace, and Rose appeared at the door.


    ¡°Baby Ava, will you marry me? Because of his personality, Frank could not say too many sweet


    nothings. That he had spent a week preparing all these already showed that he loved Ava in his heart


    of hearts.


    How could Ava, who was in tears, bear to see Frank kneeling all the time? She reached out to take the


    flowers and agreed readily. She held back her tears and replied in a nasal voice, ¡°Ive been waiting for


    this moment for a long time.¡±


    Frank stood i with her hand in his. Ava loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to see him spend too


    much time on the proposal ceremony. Frank took out a custom-made pink diamond ring. ¡°Baby Ava,


    give me your hand.¡±


    Ava obediently held out her hand in front of him. Her vision was blurred. She blinked and squeezed the


    tears out of her eyes before she could see the ring in Frank¡¯s hand clearly.


    The ring looked like a small and exquisite crown that symbolized a princess. In the middle was a pink


    diamond that was dazzlingly brilliant, as if all the surrounding light was inferior to it.


    Frank carefully and excitedly slid the ring into Ava¡¯s slender finger.


    Looking at the ring being put on, Ava said yfully, ¡°Frank, after you put the ring on my finger, I¡¯ll be


    your Little Princess for the rest of your life. You can¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    Frank said firmly. ¡°All right, for the rest of my life.¡±


    Suddenly, many drones appeared in the sky. They glowed blue and kept changing shapes in the sky.


    They also formed the following sentence: Baby Ava, I¡¯ll love you forever.


    After the ring was put on Ava¡¯s finger, her tears flowed uncontrobly. Frank hugged her affectionately


    and tightly. The words that Ava had been waiting for a long time rang in her ears. ¡®Baby Ava, I love


    you.¡±


    The little girl hugged his firm waist tightly and buried her head in his chest. Apuse broke out, and the


    first person to apud was actually Joseph. Then, the parents of both families apuded, too.


    Rose looked at Frank and Ava, who were embracing each other. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she


    still professionally said to the people in the video, ¡°Did you see that? My brother has seeded in


    proposing marriage.¡±


    Rose was so happy that she said in her heart, ¡°I have a future sister-inw now. Frank has sessfully


    proposed. Now, he and Ava just wait to get married.¡±


    Frank did not invite outsiders to watch his proposal ceremony. This was the love between him and Ava.


    He did not need everyone¡¯s blessings. Instead, he just needed his family and friends to bear witness to


    his proposal.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Rose was still having a video call. On the phone screen. Sherri and Natalie were wiping their tears with


    tissues.


    It was obvious that they were touched.


    Joseph was the first to leave the top floor with an upset expression andplicated feelings.


    Other than Grace who was smiling, William, Daniel, and Emma all had tears in their eyes.


    Grace held Emma¡¯s shoulders tofort her. As they stepped out of the elevator, Grace said


    straightforwardly, ¡°From today onwards, Ava will be my daughter, and Frank will be your son. At most,


    you¡¯ll have one more son, and you won¡¯t lose a daughter.¡±


    Emma did not push Grace¡¯s hand away. She smiled and walked forward. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    At night, the Turners stayed in the Sapphire Hotel. William yed chess with Daniel. Emma had heard


    Joseph introduce Grace simply before, so she was interested in how Grace could be the head of


    the Turner family. She thought that there should be a lot of bitterness and sadness in the process.


    At that moment, Emma and Grace were sitting together and sharing their own stories. Grace, who was


    not chatty, was overwhelmed by Emma¡¯s questions and began to share her experiences with Emma.


    On the top floor, after recording the proposal. Rose quietly left. Only Ava and Frank, today¡¯s main


    characters, were left in the cozy and romantic room and hugging each other affectionately.


    Ava cried in Frank¡¯s arms for a long time. She was touched, excited, surprised, and nervous¡­


    When she finally stopped crying and only sobbed softly. Frank¡¯s shirt was already drenched in her


    tears. He felt it and said in a low voice. ¡°Alright. If you cry any longer, you won¡¯t be able to cry tonight¡±


    Ava did not understand the sentence. She looked up at the tall and straight Frank and asked, ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she blinked in confusion. The formation of the drones outside the


    window was still changing


    Frank looked down at Ava meaningfully and curled his lips into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Can you


    walk?¡±


    Ava nodded, but in the next second, Frank suddenly picked her up. Ava was stunned and


    subconsciously wrapped her arms around Frank¡¯s neck.


    She felt pretty good. She held the flowers in her hand and rested her head on Frank¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Frank,


    I love you. I love you


    very, very much.¡±


    Frank¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened, his heart skipped a beat, and his voice became a little hoarse.


    ¡°Tell meter.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t quite understand what Frank said and was confused all the time. However, she was in a


    good mood, so she didn¡¯t think about it further. Instead, she just wanted to lie in Frank¡¯s arms.


    Frank walked quickly to his room. He swiped the room card while holding Ava, and the door opened


    with a click.


    The lights in the room were not turned on, and the curtains were drawn. Nothing could be seen clearly


    in the darkness. Frank closed the door with his foot and locked it. This way, Ava could not go out at


    night.


    Hearing the sound of the lock, Ava seemed to have understood what was going to happen next. She


    recalled what Frank had just said and finally understood a little.


    Frank put down Ava and turned on a wallmp. He was so close to her, and his facial features were


    right in front of her eyes. Ava did not hesitate for a second. She held the flowers in her hand and


    tiptoed to kiss Frank¡¯s lips.


    Without hesitation, Frank took the flowers from Ava¡¯s hand and threw them on the ground. In the next


    second, he captured her delicate lips. Ava raised her head and epted the kiss, her hands tugging at


    Frank¡¯s shirt nervously.


    Frank held the back of her head gently and pressed her against him bit by bit. The kiss became more


    enthusiastic. Ava was dizzy from the kiss, and her heart beat wildly as if something was drumming in it.


    In the beginning, she could still stand steadily, but in the end, Frank had to hold her waist to stabilize


    her.


    The kiss continued. However, Frank was not satisfied with kissing Ava¡¯s lips only. He was infatuated


    with other ces and almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    His voice was getting hoarser and hoarser. He whispered in Ava¡¯s ear in a deep voice, ¡°Baby Ava, can


    I?¡±


    Ava understood what he meant and nodded with her flushed face. Hearing that, Frank picked her up


    and ced her on the bed. The light in the room wasn¡¯t bright. Avay on the bed nervously, her hands


    gripped her dress, and her palms were sweating. Even so, she was willing to be with Frank.


    Frank¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He trapped Ava in his arms and asked for her opinion again, ¡°Are you


    sure? I won¡¯t stop in the process.


    Ava paused for a moment before nodding again. The next second, Frank leaned down and kissed her,


    slowly and gently


    reducing her nervousness.


    Time passed bit by bit. Ava suddenly called out, ¡°Frank¡­¡±


    Seeing her frown, Frank tried his best to restrain his desire and coaxed her gently. ¡°Baby Ava, bear


    with it for a moment.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t stop because he felt pity for Ava. He wanted Ava. He wanted everything about


    Ava.


    Perhaps because Frank hadn¡¯t closed the windowpletely when he left just now. Through the


    narrow gap, the night breeze blew in, causing the originally quiet curtains to flutter. The dim light shone


    on the curtain and seemed to provide a stage for the curtain¡¯s dancing.


    Exploring was human nature, and no one would refuse beauty.


    The night was exceptionally beautiful.


    Rose took the private ne of the Roberts family back alone.


    Emma and Grace admired each other a lot. Therefore, the hospitable Turners hoped that Grace and


    William could stay in Sapphire City for a few more days. Grace was always straightforward, and she


    agreed to stay directly.


    ¡°What a poor guy am I. I can inherit billions of assets and live afortable and free life. Why do I


    have to choose to work hard?¡±


    There were many bodyguards on the ne. Considering that Rose would go back alone, Joseph


    meticulously arranged for the bodyguards of the Turner family to ensure her safety.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rose was full of energy at night and was not going to sleep. She was talkative, and she began to chat


    with the silent. bodyguards. ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    Rose said to the bodyguards of the Turner family. Pat was among them, and he answered politely on


    behalf of others, ¡°Miss Roberts, you¡¯re wee. It is our duty¡±


    Rose felt that Pat was too serious. ¡°Do you usually not smile? Although it¡¯s easy to have wrinkles if you


    smile too much, I think life will be better if you smile more.¡±


    The other bodyguards under Pat were shocked when they heard Rose¡¯s words. They looked at Rose, a


    talkative youngdy. in disbelief as if she was an alien.


    !


    Pat replied politely, ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny. I am rarely amused by anything.¡±


    Rose looked regretful. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t have a joke that can make youugh now.¡±


    Later, Pat had been asked questions by Rose and forced to chat with her for a few hours. He felt as if


    he had said everything in his life and probably did not want to talk in the next few months.


    Rose was too eloquent.


    When the ne arrived at Athana Airport, it was already at midnight. There were not many stars in the


    sky, looking pitifully


    few.


    After getting off the ne, Rose strode out of the airport. Behind her, a group of bodyguards followed.


    At that moment, Rose looked much like Grace as she walked out with a different aura.


    If not for her excited footsteps, she would have been exactly like Grace.


    When Rose arrived at the entrance, a man in a thin trench coat and sses slowly walked over from


    afar. He stopped in front of her and took the suitcase from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take it.¡±


    Rose was stunned for a moment. Edward did say that she could send him a message if she came back


    alone. However, so many bodyguards sent her back to Athana. Besides, it would bete at night when


    she returned home. A the thought of that, she did not send Edward a message.


    More importantly, Rose wasn¡¯t Edward¡¯s girlfriend yet, and she thought that it was embarrassing to ask


    him to pick her up sote at night.


    She fell silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    In fact, she wanted to ask Edward how he got to know that she woulde back alone.


    Edward did not tell the truth. ¡°I guessed.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Are you a forteller? How can you guess that?¡±


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t even buy a ne ticket, and how could Edward know that she


    would be back now and appear in time? Unless¡­.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te here to wait for me all day long, did you?¡± Rose was stunned when she said that.


    However, it was the only proper hypothesis that could exin why Edward was here.


    ¡°Get in the car, and I¡¯ll send you back. Will you be scared if you stay at home alone?¡±


    Edward did not answer Rose¡¯s question. He was worried that she would be afraid of living alone in a


    big house.


    Rose said to the bodyguards behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll take my friend¡¯s car. You guys can follow behind. Don¡¯t


    worry,¡±


    Then, she sat in the passenger seat of Edward¡¯s car and fastened her seatbelt. She did not give up and


    asked Edward, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question just now.¡±


    Rose had to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Edward smiled charmingly. ¡°You can think it that way. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. I just don¡¯t want


    to miss the opportunity to pick you up.¡±


    Rose roared inwardly. ¡°Damn it! How can he be such a considerate man?¡±


    She smiled and averted her gaze, looking at the scenery outside the window. She seemed to be


    thinking about something. and the corners of her lips were curled up into a smile.


    Edward drove steadily in the direction of the Roberts¡¯ ce. After an unknown period of time, Rose,


    who had been staring out of the window, suddenly turned to look at Edward.


    Sensing her burning gaze. Edward slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose paused for a while as if she was making a big decision. She did not want to miss out on a good


    man. Not to mention. anything else, there were not many men like Edward who was handsome and


    considerate at the same time. The only thought in her mind now was to be with him.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m willing to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Edward stepped on the brake, and the car stopped. His heart beat even faster, and so did Rose. No


    one knew how struggling she was before she said such shameless words.


    She had reminded herself of being reserved. However, she did not know why she chose to be


    straightforward in the end. If Frank knew that she was so unreserved, he would probably scold her


    endlessly.


    Edward thought that he had misheard and wanted to confirm it. ¡°You agreed to be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough? Then L¡­


    Rose was interrupted by the sudden kiss. Edward reached out and pulled her closer to him, his lips on


    hers.


    He didn¡¯t kiss her deeply but just kissed her lightly. It was his first kiss.


    Rose¡¯s face blushed in an instant. She asked in embarrassment. ¡°You haven¡¯t been chasing me for


    long. Did I agree too quickly?¡±


    Her tone was not as blunt as before. Instead, there was a trace of shyness. Edward found it cute. This


    was the first time he had seen Rose shy. ¡°No. This is what I long for. Rose, during our rtionship, if


    you feel that I¡¯m not suitable, you can go back on your word at any time. But I hope I can have a


    chance to prove myself, and I¡¯ll continue to pursue you.


    ¡°I once loved someone else deeply before, which is unfair to you. You can ept it even if you know


    the situation, which means that you are a magnanimous girl. I¡¯ll prove that you are the only one in my


    heart now.¡±


    Edward exined seriously and sincerely, afraid that Rose would not believe him. Rose looked at him


    and said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t believe you, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it. Edward¡­¡±


    She found it a little difficult to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward looked at Rose¡¯s flushed face and thought that she was still shy. He did not


    intend to joke with her.


    Rose¡¯s voice was as low as a kitten¡¯s miaow. ¡°I think¡­ I think you looked quite handsome when you


    kissed me just now. Can you do it again?¡±


    With that, Rose felt ashamed and wished she could get out of the car immediately. But she indeed felt


    pretty good just now. and she finally understood why Frank could kiss Ava for so long.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    At midnight, the streets in Athana seemed much quieter. In addition, they were still in the suburbs, so


    there were no other cars except for a few cars following behind to protect Rose.


    In the quiet car, there was only the sound of quick breathing and the sound of kissing. Rose and


    Edward hugged each other and gradually became more and more proficient in kissing.


    Both of them were green in intimate contact, yet they made great progress after a moment of learning.


    A long timeter, when Rose¡¯s face turned red and she felt it hard to breathe smoothly, Edward let go


    of her.


    Edward pressed his forehead against Rose¡¯s and panted slightly. His voice was hoarse as he asked


    Rose with a faint smile, ¡°Are you familiar with it? Do you want to practice more?¡±


    He lowered his gaze and looked at Rose¡¯s slightly swollen red lips. They were delicate and alluring as if


    she had put on lipstick


    They could mess up Edward¡¯s mind and tempt him to take a bite.


    Rose forced herself to nod slightly. She had still been bold a wanted to crawl under the car.


    ile ago, yet she blushed now. She was so embarrassed that she


    Edward smiled and touched her lips with his fingertips. Rose felt numb as if an electric current went


    straight from her head to her feet. Her toes curled up as she held her breath.


    ¡°Are you going to work tomorrow?¡±


    Edward knew that Rose was shy and was just pretending to be bold. He did not intend to tease her,


    and he changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m professional after all.¡±


    If Rose did not talk about anything else now, she would be embarrassed to the extreme. Edward was


    indeed good at chatting.. He knew well about her and found a topic to talk about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. Sleep immediately after you return home. Can I pick you up tomorrow?¡± Edward


    asked tentatively.


    He had never been in a rtionship before. At least, Hackett picked Sherri up every day, so Edward


    thought he should do


    the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t told my brother about our rtionship yet. We have just decided to be with each other,


    and I don¡¯t want to be in a hurry to tell the people around us about it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare them. What do


    you think?¡±


    Hearing that, a few words appeared in Edward¡¯s mind.


    They were ¡°secret lovers¡± and ¡°underground affairs.¡±


    Edward discovered that after interacting with Rose, the number of novel vocabry he knew had


    increased dramatically.


    Actually, Rose didn¡¯t make it clear to Edward that she wanted to wait for a suitable opportunity to


    announce their rtionship. Back then, she had told Sherri that Edward was not her type. But now, she


    and him were directly together and even kissed. The kiss was more exciting andsted longer than that


    in Rose¡¯s dream, and she decided to hide it for the time being.


    Edward did not tell Rose that Frank hade to talk to him. That day. Frank was obviously helpless.


    Edward had guessed many reasons and finally reached the conclusion that it was because of Rose.


    I have no objections. I¡¯ll do as you say. If you don¡¯t want to make it public, we can date secretly. Can we


    pick you up tomorrow?¡± Frank wasn¡¯t at home tomorrow, so Edward could still pick Rose up.


    Rose had the same thought. At that moment, she was also thinking that since Frank and Grace were


    not going home tomorrow, it didn¡¯t matter if Edward came and picked her up. So, she agreed readily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself.¡±


    Edward sent Rose to the gate of the Roberts¡¯ ce. Rose¡¯s face was still flushed and looked cute. She


    looked up and said goodbye to Edward. ¡°Bye. Send me a message when you get home,¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of sleeping alone, call me.¡± Edward looked around and found that there were many


    bodyguards and maids. However, Rose¡¯s parents were not at home, and he was still worried about


    her.


    Rose nodded and felt warm in her heart. She was d to have such a thoughtful boyfriend, who was


    concerned about her and warmed her at all times.


    A few minutes after arriving home, Edward called Rose. Worried that she would be scared, he didn¡¯t


    hang up the phone even if it fell intoplete silence on the other side of the line.


    The next morning, Rose was woken up on time by the rm. William was not at home, and the maid


    had packed breakfast


    for her.


    Seeing Rose go downstairs, the maid quickly handed Rose the breakfast that she had prepared earlier.


    ¡°Miss Roberts, Mr. William asked me to prepare breakfast for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rose had just hung up on Edward five minutes ago because her phone turned off out of


    battery.


    She walked to the gate.


    Rose had instructed the bodyguards yesterday, so Edward was allowed to enter, and his car stopped at


    the entrance of the vi early.


    Because she had slept tootest night, Rose was in a daze. She felt dizzy and had a headache.


    Sure enough, once a woman reached 25 years old, she could barely stand staying upte.


    Edward got out of the car and opened the car door of the passenger¡¯s seat. As he looked at Rose¡¯s


    sickly appearance, he knew that she had not slept enough. ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Rose realized that time was a little tight. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to be


    She had forgotten that Edward was sending her to work, or she would have woken up a few minutes


    earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve driven racing cars before. You won¡¯t bete.¡±


    Hearing that, Rose felt much more at ease. She wondered. ¡°Why are they all skilled at driving? So


    reliable!¡±


    After getting into the car. Edward ced two cups of coffee in front of Rose and asked, ¡°Cappino


    andtte, which one do you like? It¡¯s better to be refreshed when you go to work. This way, you won¡¯t


    make mistakes easily. Have a good rest after lunch¡±


    The car started. Afraid that Rose would bete, Edward continued as he drove. ¡°Don¡¯t go out for lunch


    at noon. I¡¯ll order takeout for you. After finishing eating, you can have more time to catch up on your


    sleep. Anyway, the effect of the coffee won¡¯tst a day.¡±


    Rose did not refuse Edward and was peeling an egg. As she peeled it, she listened to Edward¡¯s


    heartwarming nagging. He was so meticulous and considered everything for her.


    ¡°I want the cappino. I¡¯ll give you an egg in return. My father and brother usually help me at home,


    but I peel it myself today. Are you touched?¡±


    Rose seemed to be waiting for Edward¡¯s praise. Her eyes were curved into crescents as she smiled.


    Edward held the steering wheel with one hand and reached out to take the egg from Rose¡¯s hand with


    the other. He stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it, feeling a little thirsty.


    He picked up thette and took a sip of it before swallowing the yolk. While they were talking, they


    arrived at the hospital. There were still five minutes left, but it would take time to walk to the


    consultation room and change clothes.


    Rose didn¡¯t dare to dawdle. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her title of ¡°Queen of Punctuality.¡±


    As soon as the car stopped, she opened the door and said goodbye to Edward, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now,


    bye.¡±


    ¡°Take the coffee. Drink it after breakfast, or it¡¯ll hurt your stomach, Edward reminded.


    ¡°Okay. I have to go now, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye. Be careful. It seemed that Edward would not be at ease if he didn¡¯t remind Rose.


    Edward finished the rest of his coffee and then drove to the Landor Group.


    When he arrived, he walked straight to the elevator. Just as the elevator door was about to close,


    someone pressed the button outside, and the door slowly opened again.


    Kyle strode into the elevator and nced at Edward who was standing beside him. Edward was


    wearing a silver suit. He looked pretty tired, and the dark circles under his eyes could be seen through


    his sses. Kyle could not help but ask him with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You didn¡¯t sleepst


    night?¡±


    Kyle thought, ¡°There are no projects that require him to stay upte recently. Why did he have to stay


    up all night? Didn¡¯t he pay a lot of attention to a regr life?


    ¡°It could be said that he is a machine which runs ording to the itinerary.¡±


    Upon hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Edward rubbed the space between his eyebrows and yawned. The coffee


    had yet to work. Last night, when he called Rose, he was worried that she would be afraid while


    sleeping, so he stayed upte. During it, he even used a power bank to keep his phone on. He only


    took a nap after Rose fell asleep. About two hourster, he went to the Roberts¡¯ ce to pick her up.


    Edward was indeed tired. He had always followed his schedule, yet he made an exception and cked


    off today. He instructed Kyle, ¡°Preside over the meeting in the morning. I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t want to die suddenly. Anyway, he just began his rtionship.


    Kyle thought he had misheard. ¡°Me?¡±


    At that moment, Edward only wanted to catch up on his sleep. He did not feel anything wrong and


    continued seriously, ¡°T recruited you with great difficulties. Didn¡¯t you always want to show your


    strength?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m not talking about hosting the meeting. I¡¯m talking about your abnormality. This is the


    second time you¡¯ve asked me to host a meeting. Previously, you secretly went to Artrond to attend


    someone¡¯s opening ceremony, but it only took a minute. Today is the second time. Have you already


    woord her or are you still wooing her?¡±


    The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. He did not answer Kyle¡¯s question directly. Rose


    had requested an underground rtionship. Today was only the second day since they decided to be


    together. To be more exact, it wasn¡¯t 24 hours enough. The meeting will begin in five minutes. Are you


    sure you want to continue this topic with me?¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. If you¡¯re in a rtionship, I can help you with the morning meetings every day.¡±


    Kyle said that out of sincerity. He hoped that Edward would find a girl he liked. Others might not know


    how Edward had lived all these years, but Kyle did, as he had always been by Edward¡¯s side.


    When Edward returned to his office, he did not go to sleep immediately. Instead, he took out his phone


    and sent a message to Rose. [What do you want for lunch? I¡¯ll send it to you. I won¡¯t let Sherri see me.


    I¡¯ll go to you openly when you want to make our rtionship public.]


    Rose drank too much coffee and went to the bathroom. When she just went out and was washing her


    hands, she felt the vibration of the phone in her pocket.


    She wiped her hands and walked back to the office. When she took out her phone and saw the


    message from Edward, she felt that he was a little pitiful. Actually, it was not that being with him was


    shameful, but that she had not thought of how to exin it to others. She wanted to wait a few more


    days, at least until Frank returned.


    Otherwise, Frank would be annoyed when he came back and heard the news. He went to Sapphire


    City to propose marriage, while Rose dated Edward in Athana. If she told everyone about it earlier than


    telling it to Frank, he might feel sad.


    Therefore, after consideration, Rose decided to tell Frank about it first.


    Rose had a n. She thought that if so, Frank wouldn¡¯t beat her up.


    She replied quickly as she had to go to work. I¡¯ll have lunch with Sherri and the others. You don¡¯t have


    to send any food to me in person. You can sleep for a while in the morning. Don¡¯t worry, there will be


    many chances for youter.]


    Edward texted, [Okay. I¡¯ll take your advice. I¡¯ll sleep for a while]


    Rose was stunned. She thought, ¡°Why is he so obedient? Is he going to listen to me from now on? Is


    that what he means?


    ¡°It turned out that Samson and I weren¡¯t in a true rtionship in the past. What was I doing back then?¡±


    Rose shook her head. and drove Samson out of her mind. She couldn¡¯t bear to let such a disgusting


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    guy disturb her beautiful moment.


    While she was thinking, Rose arrived at the consultation room. Edward sent another message. [You¡¯re


    at work, and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Call me if you need anything. My phone is on 24 hours a


    day.


    Every message from Edward contained his concern and worries about Rose. Rose was touched and


    felt warm in her heart, even her face turning slightly red. She felt good to be with Edward.


    As an extrovert, she did reply that way. Anyway, Edward couldn¡¯t see her blush now. [It feels good to be


    in a rtionship with you.]


    Edward texted. [That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll fulfill my promise and prove myself]

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    At that moment.


    The faint light seeped into the gap between the curtains and shone directly on the scenery on the bed,


    swaying


    The woman leaned against the man¡¯s naked chest and fell asleep sweetly. The man was already


    awake and had a satisfied smile on his face.


    He gently brushed aside the stray hair on her cheek, so delicately, afraid of disturbing the woman, and


    then leaned in. He could not help but nt a kiss between the woman¡¯s eyebrows. Then, he hugged


    her tightly and got closer and closer.


    Perhaps it was because he moved too much, but the woman in his arms rubbed against his chest and


    made a seductive voice.


    The cat-like ambiguous voice made Frank, who was already restrained, feel itchy. He moved back


    slightly and opened up at little distance. His deep and dark eyes were very bright as he stared at her.


    ¡°You still want to sleep? Are you tired?¡±


    Ava was not awake yet. She was depressed and really tired. She was even more tired than running a


    whole day.


    Ava¡¯s voice was weak, and it was obvious that she was really tired. ¡°Yes, Frank. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Ava was really not good at sports. Frank had discovered thisst night. It was normal for Ava to say


    that she was too tired today after the lovemaking. He really didn¡¯t mean to end it quicklyst night. After


    the first time, the two of them woke up in the middle of the night. They chatted and made love again.


    Upon hearing Ava¡¯s words, Frank could not help butugh. Seeing it, Ava even wanted to beat him¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t control my strength well.


    Frank wondered if he¡¯d hurt Avast night. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere? I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡±


    Under the covers, Frank¡¯s hand covered Ava¡¯s leg, gently massaging it. Ava shyly lowered her head,


    her mind filled with vivid images fromst night¡¯s intimate moments. The current touch only maked the


    scenes in her mind even clearer.


    Ava¡¯s face was flushed red, and her checks were puffed up. She hid in Frank¡¯s arms and pretended to


    be asleep. She said in a low voice, ¡°Frank, don¡¯t move first. I¡¯m a little itchy.¡±


    Ava muistered up her courage and slowly raised her head. She looked up and asked, ¡°Could I put on


    my clothes?¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes were blinking, and her long eyshes seemed to be fanning Frank¡¯s chest. Frank ced


    his hand on Ava¡¯s waist and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you get your clothes.¡±


    Before getting out of bed, Frank kissed the forehead of the extremely shy young woman again. He


    pinched her exquisite little face dotingly and put on the long bathrobe on the bedside table.


    Frank opened the wardrobe and saw several sets of women¡¯s clothes inside. There were dresses and


    suits. He leaned against the wardrobe and raised his chin as he asked the woman on the bed, ¡°What


    do you want to wear?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ava didn¡¯t understand because she didn¡¯t bring any clothes.


    Following Frank¡¯s line of sight, Ava realized that there were several sets of her clothes inside the


    wardrobe. Ava was not stupid and understood what was going on in a second. ¡°I want the dress.¡±


    Frank took the dress down from the wardrobe and ced it on the bed. Then, he sat on the edge of the


    bed. ¡°Shall I help you put it on?¡±


    Ava slowly sat up and tilted her head to look at Frank. She said in a slightly angry tone, ¡°Frank, did you


    n this for a long


    time?¡±


    At that, Frank didn¡¯t refute or defend himself. He had indeed nned it for a long time. Previously, he


    couldn¡¯t have sex with her. But now that they were engaged, they were legitimate, except that they


    hadn¡¯t registered the marriage certificate.


    If he really had to endure it for a few years, he felt that he might be crazy.


    After all, Frank wanted Ava that much.


    Seeing the smile on his lips and his satisfaction, Ava pouted. She knew that Frank had been nning


    for a long time, but she did not regret bing Frank¡¯s woman.


    In the end. Ava rejected Frank¡¯s help to put on her clothes. She might agree to it if it were in the dark.


    However, it was broad daylight now, and she was very shy.


    When Ava sat up straight, she looked into the distance. All she saw were messy clothes. Some of them


    were hers, and some were Frank¡¯s. They were ovepping.


    Memories fromst night surfaced in Ava¡¯s mind again. She covered her face shyly.


    Aka slowly opened her hands, and Frank stood at the side to take off his clothes. His body was


    covered in paintings, which were Ava¡¯s masterpieces. The lines and thickness were different, and each


    was very unique.


    There was a tattoo on his chest?


    Was it a constetion?


    Noticing Ava¡¯s gaze, Frank lifted the nket and sat down again. He leaned closer so that Ava could


    take a closer look. ¡°Are you curious about this¡±


    Ava let go of her hand that was covering her eyes and reached out to touch the tattoo on his chest. It


    was a little bumpy. She forgot about her shyness and moved closer. She was fixing her eyes on it and


    drawing the entire pattern bit by bit


    There was a ball in the middle, like a sun. The edges were connected by lines like stars. There were


    numbers at the bottom.


    28th May


    Ava could feel a scar at the bottom of the tattoo, but Frank had tattooed his constetion and birthday


    on it. Tears glistened in her eyes, but she resisted the urge to drop it.


    ¡°The sun is in the middle. Baby Ava, my original life was very simple. Other than working at Lithern


    Club every day, I would at most gather with my friends. My life is very simple. Nothing can make me


    make an exception. However, you are an exception. You live here like the sun.¡±


    Frank¡¯s deep voice sounded above Ava¡¯s head. The simple exnation made Ava¡¯s tears fall. Frank


    raised his hand and gently wiped them away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I just want to engrave you here.¡±


    Frank tapped the spot where his heart was.


    Ava, still undressed, suddenly threw herself into his arms, tears streaming down her face and dropping


    onto his smooth


    back, one after another.


    Frank was helpless. Ava really did not notice her charm at all. ¡°Baby Ava. quickly put on your clothes.


    Otherwise, we might not be able to leave this door in the morning.¡±


    Frank, being so kind. Ava wanted to fulfill his desires. Thinking he still wanted to make love, she quickly


    wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and, with a nasal voice, said, ¡®Frank, do you still want


    it? Well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°Baby Ava, stop joking. Put your clothes on quickly. There


    will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Ava was very happy and had a n in her heart, but it was dispelled by Frank in the next second.


    ¡°I can tattoo, but you can¡¯t. Be good.¡±


    Frank was good at observing. He could sense a different emotion in Ava¡¯s eyes. It was joy, and there


    was also scheming anticipation. Tattooing was very painful. He did not want Ava to try it. She was pure


    and could not be smudged.


    ¡°Oh, okay: Why didn¡¯t you tell mest night?¡± Ava hadn¡¯t even seen it in the darkst night.


    Frank replied concisely. ¡°It would ruin the good atmosphere.¡±


    Ava was reminded of the ambiguous scenest night. She lowered her head and changed her clothes.


    Knowing that she was shy, Frank got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Fifteen minutester, Frank still hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom. Ava thought that he was taking a


    shower. She stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Frank, are you done?¡±


    Soon, Frank¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ava went in. The toothpaste had been squeezed, and the towel had been wrung. Frank was waiting


    with the towel at the side.


    Seeing that Ava was stunned, Frank snapped his fingers. ¡°Baby Ava,e back to your senses. What


    are you thinking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Frank, you¡¯ll spoil me like this.¡± Ava¡¯s heart was warm and touched.


    Frank ced the towel on the hanger and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He bent


    down slightly and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I am willing to do so.¡±


    Ava was the Turner family¡¯s Little Princess. In the future, she would also be Frank¡¯s Little Princess.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Frank had promised the Turner family to cherish Ava for the rest of his life Frank had always kept his


    word.


    Next. Ava did not stop Frank. She brushed her teeth, and Frank helped her wipe with a towel. After


    that, he helped Ava braid her hair Ava did not know if Frank had practiced in private, but her hair was


    braided beautifully today, and Frank¡¯s movements were very skilled.


    In the end, Ava put on light makeup. The lipstick was chosen by Frank. For someone who had too


    many things and was a little conflicted about choosing, she needed someone to help her make a


    decision. Naturally, this person was Frank.


    When they left the room, Frank turned around and nced at the red stain on the bedsheets. The


    corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up.


    The two of them walked hand in hand to the restaurant.


    Ever since William and Grace arrived, the Turner family had ordered the others not to enter this area.


    The elevator was guarded. Last night, William and Daniel were chatting and ying chesste at


    night.


    It was the same for Grace and Emma. At this moment, the four of them were sitting in the restaurant


    and chatting with smiles on their faces. It looked very harmonious, at least exceeding Frank¡¯s


    expectations.


    Frank had thought that Grace would be able to withstand the pressure, but he did not expect her to be


    so adaptive.


    When William saw them enter, he quickly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re up. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Ava smiled awkwardly, but still greeted politely, ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Mom and Dad.¡±


    Grace sized up Ava. Ava was good-looking and pure. Her eyes were as clear as water and her skin


    was as fair as jade. Frank had good taste. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ava also sized up Grace, her future mother-inw. Grace was very beautiful. From the


    appearance, it was impossible to tell her age. Moreover, she had a cold and elegant feeling. For some


    reason. Ava liked Grace very much.


    Emma could already see the faint hickeys on Ava¡¯s chest, but she did not say anything. ¡°Sit down and


    have breakfast with us, as well as Mr. and Mrs. Roberts.¡±


    Joseph was not at the dining table. Ava couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Joseph?¡±


    ¡°Joseph went to Hailnd to discuss business with someonest night. I will get you whatever you want


    to eat,¡± Daniel exined and took care of Ava carefully.


    Frank naturally took over the task. ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ll go get it. I know what she likes to eat.¡±


    Seeing that someone was treating his daughter well, Daniel had mixed feelings. Firstly, Ava could no


    longer be just his daughter, Secondly, there was now someone else who loved her. Daniel felt a mix of


    sadness and joy.


    very gently,


    William also had a daughter, so he could naturally feel this contradiction. He patted Daniel¡¯s arm and


    said ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t think too much. Even if they get married. Ava will always be your daughter.


    Moreover, Frank will take care of both of you. If Frank does anything wrong, you can punish him


    without worrying about our feelings.


    Hearing it. Daniel sighed and added, ¡°You¡¯ll probably have the same thoughts in the future. Does your


    daughter have a boyfriend?¡±


    William grinned. ¡°No, my girl only knows how to y every day. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, we¡¯ll


    support her. As long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like the Roberts family couldn¡¯t afford it. They definitely wouldn¡¯t let her get married just


    because she was old enough.


    William, who had no idea that her daughter was already in a rtionship, nned to raise Rose for the


    rest of her life.


    Daniel agreed with William¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Ava was very quiet. She looked from one to the other. In the end, her gaze was fixed on Grace. She


    thought Grace looked like a big boss, beautiful and cool.


    Ava really liked Grace.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    When Frank returned, he was carrying two tes. One was full of Ava¡¯s favorite dishes, and the other


    was full of his dishes. His te contained simple food with only a few items. Ava had a lot of favorite


    foods. In the end, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all and need his help.


    Frank ced the te in front of Ava and sat down beside her. The cup filled with milk was ced


    beside it.


    Daniel and Emma quietly watched Frank¡¯s skillful operation. It was obvious that this was not the first


    time. Unknowingly, Daniel and Emma had gained a favorable impression of Frank, their future son-in-


    Daniel and Emma felt much more at ease.


    William nced at his son from theer of his eyes and nodded in relief. Frank was indeed just like


    William, being so kind to his wife.


    It waspletely inherited.


    After Frank sat down, Ava secretly leaned close to Frank¡¯s ear while their mothers and fathers were


    talking. This was a loving scene in the eyes of the four elders. The two young people were very close.


    Ava said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Frank, I think Mrs. Turner looks cool. I like


    her.


    Upon hearing this, Frank paused for a few seconds. The corners of his lips curled up. Then, he also


    leaned close to Ava¡¯s ear and replied in a low voice, ¡°As long as you like her.


    Frank would never have thought that Ava liked cool things and could also like cool people, such as


    Grace.


    This was quite good and also beyond his expectations.


    As for the rtionship between Ava and Grace in the future, Frank had never worried about it. Grace


    was a person who did not interfere with others¡¯ private life. Although Baby Ava was young, she was not


    a pampered person. She did not cross the bottom line of Grace.


    Frank nced at Ava¡¯s te. ¡°Eat what you like. If you don¡¯t want to eat, leave the rest for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ava replied obediently.


    Grace put down the te first, folded her hands in front of her chest, sat up straight, and said to


    everyone, ¡°We¡¯ll go backter. This time, we¡¯re mainly here to help Frank settle the engagement. When


    you¡¯re free, you¡¯re wee toe to the Roberts family


    The Roberts family was so big that it was more than enough to amodate a few people.


    This could be considered an invitation from Grace.


    Emma rarely found someone she could chat with so well. Grace was a straightforward person who said


    whatever was on her mind. It was veryfortable to chat with such a person. ¡°It¡¯s so sudden. If


    possible, I still hope that you guys can y for a few more days.¡±


    William couldn¡¯t help but praise, I quite like the environment of Sapphire City. The people are good, the


    scenery is good, and Frank has good taste. To be honest, the children at home need us to go back and


    take care of them. One or two days is fine, but they will cause trouble if we don¡¯t go back after so many


    days.¡±


    Daniel and Emma naturally understood. Previously, they had asked Joseph to investigate. Trevon had


    told them about the Roberts family¡¯s beginnings and past. They roughly understood it.


    All four elders were saying their goodbyes. Some were urging them to stay, while others were


    extending invitations. No one noticed that Ava¡¯s actions had slowed down to a crawl as she ate quietly.


    She absentmindedly pushed food into her mouth, her tasteless chewing mimicking the act of chewing


    wax.


    Grace was an observant person. It could be said that other than Rose, the others in the Roberts family


    were all observant. They could see many problems with just one expression and one look.


    At that moment, Grace fixed her gaze on Ava. She looked around, her expression unchanged, then


    turned to Frank and asked, ¡°How many days do you n to stay?¡±


    Grace¡¯s question was about how many days Frank intended to stay, not whether he was going back


    with them this time.


    Actually, this question was also what Ava wanted to know. When she heard Grace¡¯s question, she first


    looked up at Grace and smiled. The disappointment on Ava¡¯s face was gone. When Grace met Ava¡¯s


    clear eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    Ava turned to look at Frank. When their eyes met, Frank could see the reluctance in Ava¡¯s eyes, as well


    as the anticipation to know the answer. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. Help me take care of the matters in


    the docks for a few days.¡±


    1/4


    16:12


    The first half of the sentence was an answer to Ava and also an answer to Grace. The second half was


    Frank had just proposed, so there was no reason for him to abandon his fianc¨¦e. He definitely had to


    apany Ava for a


    few days.


    Grace had long known that this would be the oue. She replied calmly. ¡°Okay¡±


    Grace turned her gaze to Ava again. A few secondster, Grace said to Ava, who was still smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Athana, Ava.


    you at


    ¡°Ah?¡± Being shouted at by her future mother-inw, Grace, Ava was stunned for a moment. However,


    the socializing Ava was still very polite and replied happily, ¡®Okay, Mrs. Roberts, I¡¯lle.¡±


    Grace smiled at Ava again.


    After breakfast, Grace set off with her luggage because the Roberts family¡¯s private ne had already


    sent Rose back.


    The Turner family naturally arranged for their private ne to send William and Grace back to Athana.


    They also arranged for bodyguards. There was nothing wrong with the Turner family¡¯s arrangements.


    Seeing it, William couldn¡¯t help but praise Frank for having good taste. Not only was his future


    daughter-inw, Ava, good-looking but she was also cultured. Besides, her family was so cultured.


    After sending off William and Grace, both Emma and Daniel didn¡¯t ask for Ava to return to the Turner


    family. They tacitly agreed to let Ava stay in a hotel.


    In the afternoon. William sent a message to Rose. [Baby Rose, I¡¯m back with Grace. Come home early


    tonight. I will cook your favorite dishes. Tell me when you¡¯ve thought of what you want to eat.]


    A few hourster, Rose got off work and happily prepared to eat with Edward.


    Rose took off her white coat and was about to take out her phone to send a message when she saw


    William¡¯s message. She panicked for a moment and felt guilty.


    The date for the night was probably going to be canceled.


    With no choice, she had to stand Edward up. Caught between her new boyfriend and her parents,


    Rose decisively chose to abandon Edward.


    Rose silently repeated in her heart, ¡®Edward, I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future. There¡¯s just no way. My


    parents love me too much.¡±


    It was rare for William to cook, and Rose had to go back. She sighed. Rose nned to confess to


    Frank in the evening and ask for his help in revealing a little bit of information to Grace and William in


    the future.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to scare them.


    After thinking for a long time, Rose finally decided to send a message to Edward. [My parents are back.


    I can¡¯t eat with you tonight. I¡¯m sorry.]


    Then, Rose sent a hug emoji which was very cute.


    After sending the message, Rose replied to William. [Alright, William, do whatever you want to do. I¡¯m


    not a picky eater.]


    At that moment, at Landor Group, Edward was about to pick up Rose for a meal. The two of them had


    agreed to eat the specialty dishes fromst time.


    The documents on the table had yet to be tidied up. Edward nced at the disy screen and knew


    that Rose had already gotten off work. It was about time, so Edward closed the documents.


    His phone rang. Edward guessed that it was a message from Rose. He stopped tidying up and picked


    up his phone to check. The anticipation on his face was instantly tainted with disappointment and


    helplessness.


    Kyle pushed the door open and entered. Five minutes ago, Edward called Kyle. He said that he had


    something to do and asked Kyle to continue working following. Kyle was here to work.


    As soon as Kyle entered, he saw Edward frowning so hard. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    Edward was replying to Rose¡¯s message and did not immediately reply to Kyle. [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call you


    tonight.]


    Rose smiled seeing it. [Alright, when I send 1, it means that I can receive the call.]


    Seeing this message, Edward smiled helplessly. They were really like secret intelligence personnel.


    There was even a secret code. Only Rose would have such strange and adorable thoughts.


    However, Edward still replied, (You are the boss.]


    2/4


    16:12


    Edward had never imagined that one day he would have to engage in a secret rtionship and couldn¡¯t


    casually go out for a meal with his girlfriend.


    After replying. Edward looked up at Kyle and said calmly but he didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡°You can get off


    work. I will continue handling these documents.¡±


    Kyle was stunned for a moment. Was Edward kidding Kyle?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you had something on? Edward, I realized that I haven¡¯t been


    able to keep up your pace recently.¡±


    with


    Recently, Kyle had not been able to know why Edward did so many strange things. Sometimes, Kyle


    was asked to have morning meetings, and sometimes, Kyle was asked to work overtime. At the same


    time, Kyle was prepared to work overtime, but Edward said that he could get off work. Wouldn¡¯t this be


    torturous? ns could not keep up with changes. For someone like Kyle, who always enjoyed nning


    and organizing things, this feeling was certainly ufortable. Edward rarely joked with Kyle. ¡°That


    means your ability to work has decreased. If you can¡¯t keep up with my pace, you still have to work


    hard.¡±


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re quite the talker. Alright then, should I stay here or call it a day?¡±


    Kyle was speechless.


    Since Edward couldn¡¯t go out on a date anyway, he decided to stay at the office and work. ¡°You can go


    off duty. I¡¯ll handle the remaining tasks myself¡±


    Tom brought Rose to the Roberts family on time. As soon as Rose stepped into the living room, she


    smelled the delicious smell and was instantly hungry. Grace was sitting leisurely on the sofa reading


    documents with a pen in her hand.


    When Grace heard a sound at the door, she knew who it was without turning around. ¡°Wash your


    hands first. It¡¯s almost


    time to eat.


    Rose threw her bag on the sofa and leaned over to take a look at the documents in Grace¡¯s hand. Her


    eyes darted around. ¡°Grace, did Frank note back?¡±


    Rose was waiting for Frank toe back and help her.


    Grace did not turn her head, so she naturally could not see the cautious look on her daughter¡¯s face.


    Grace thought that it was just that Rose missed Frank. Grace replied calmly, ¡°Yes, he wants to


    apany Ava.¡±


    Rose stood behind the couch in a daze, lost in thought. Did that mean she had to continue with a


    secret rtionship? ¡°Do you have something to tell Frank?¡±


    Rose came back to her senses and waved her hand. ¡°Hey, why would I look for him? I was just asking


    casually. I didn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    Grace, who was busy reading the documents, did not turn around all the time. She did not notice that


    Rose¡¯s waving motion was a little too big. Otherwise, Grace would definitely have seen through the


    problem at a nce.


    Rose heaved a huge sigh of relief behind Grace¡¯s back. Then, she crouched down and entered the


    kitchen. She saw William¡¯s figure in the kitchen, wearing an apron and bustling around. It felt warm and


    touching to her, and she stood there in a daze for a few seconds.


    Rose put on a rxed expression and walked into the kitchen. ¡°William, do you need my help? My


    skills are good too.¡±


    William was handling the fish with precision, his movements swift and his posture handsome. When he


    noticed Rose preparing to grab an apron, he didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after a day¡¯s work? I can


    manage to make several dishes on my own. Just sit on the couch, watch a show, and we¡¯ll be ready to


    eat in a little while.


    Rose still put on the apron, tying it skillfully. The way she tied the apron showed that she wasn¡¯t a


    stranger to cooking. She seemed quite ustomed to it, possibly even doing it regrly.


    Willian hid his heartache and pretended to ask casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t I find a maid for you? Why did you still


    cook for yourself?¡± I can¡¯t bepletely useless. After all, I¡¯m the Roberts family¡¯s daughter. If others


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    were to find out that without a maid. I can¡¯t even have a proper meal, how embarrassing would that be?


    You, Grace, and even Frank can cook. I have to keep up with you all, right? I can¡¯t fall behind. Don¡¯t


    you agree?¡±


    Rose spoke in a rxed tone, not letting William have any other thoughts.


    ¡°Not everyone in our family needs to know how to cook. It¡¯s because of the era we were born in that


    your mom and I had to learn. Frank knows how to cook because he¡¯s diligent and independent. When


    you grow older, just find a husband who knows how to cook.¡±


    ¡°A husband who knows how to cook?¡± In a split second, Rose thought about whether Edward knew


    how to cook. Even if he didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Rose knew how to cook.


    3/4

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    William, who was cooking seriously, did not see his daughter¡¯s daze.


    Creamy potato soup kept boiling in the pot. William picked up a bowl and scooped a little. ¡°Rose, help


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    me taste how this soup is.¡±


    Rose was washing the cabbage. She was going to make a sd. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose turned around and drank from William¡¯s bowl. William was afraid that it would be hot, so he blew


    on it again. He was still worried and reminded Rose again, ¡°Slow down. Be careful. It¡¯s hot.


    This scene happened to be seen by Grace, who was done with her work. She looked at this scene with


    mixed feelings and subconsciously smiled. ¡°Are the two of you preparing to finish eating beforeing


    out?¡±


    Rose shifted the me. ¡°Grace, William made me drink it. Go ask him.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you want to try it? Rose, how does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. You don¡¯t need to add any more salt,¡± Rose replied with a cheerful smile. This


    atmosphere was wonderful, making her feel warmer than dining at a fancy restaurant. The food William


    prepared was truly delicious. Every sip of the soup she took in seemed to spread warmth throughout


    her body


    Rose¡¯s cooking speed was rtively fast. In a few moves, she was done. Grace instructed the evening


    shift servants and maids to take a day off. The three of them harmoniously prepared for the pre-dinner


    arrangements.


    William was in a good mood. He poured himself a ss of red wine and another for Grace. ¡°Grace,


    Rose and I cooked together today. Do you want a bit of red wine to join in?¡±


    ¡°One ss will be okay. There was work to be done that night.


    Grace instructed, ¡°Rose, have a drink.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have apple juice. It¡¯s for vitamin supplements.


    Anyway, Rose did not like the taste of alcohol. It could be said that she never drank it. Even if she went


    to y with her friends, she would say that she was allergic to alcohol.


    Rose had a low tolerance for alcohol. The most she could handle was fruit wine, but the condition was


    that she had to be around people she trusted to drink. Living on her own, she had learned to be


    cautious,


    At the dining table, Rose leisurely ate the dishes cooked by William. The taste was really good.


    ¡°William, your culinary skills are not bad.¡±


    Seeing his daughter eating so happily, Willian was satisfied. ¡°If you like it, I wille back early and


    make it for you every day.


    When William said that, he was happy but also a little sad. ¡°Grace, the sd, the pasta, and the


    meatball were all made by Rose. I didn¡¯t help at all. Try it.¡±


    Grace¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused. She nced at her daughter who was eating seriously


    as if nothing had happened opposite her. Grace picked up the fork and ate some. As she chewed the


    vegetables, tears welled up in her eyes. Grace kept her head down and forced the tears back. ¡°Your


    culinary skills are not bad either.


    Rose changed the topic to smooth the atmosphere. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook with William in the future. Our maids


    might lose their jobs. Father-daughter teamwork is a perfect match when ites to getting things


    done.


    ¡°William, if Frank can¡¯t support this family in the future, the two of us will definitely make a lot of money


    by opening a


    restaurant.¡±


    Upon hearing this, William raised his hand and high-fived his daughter. This action made Grace smile.


    Her sadness dissipated as she looked at the father and daughter joking in an indulgent manner.


    In the end, William and Grace ate all three dishes of Rose, leaving not a single vegetable leaf behind.


    In the room on the second floor, Rose was lying in her tortoise shell after taking a shower. She sent


    Edward a 1. The secret signal was sessfully connected.


    Edward sent over the video call in an instant. Rose looked at Edward¡¯s room in the video. It was


    extremely monotonous and as clean as Edward himself. It was very simple. ¡°Your room is the same as


    you.¡±


    In front of the screen, Edward was wearing pajamas, and sses, and had an unlit cigarette in his


    mouth. He had originally nned to smoke after taking a shower, but now that he had picked up the


    video call, he did not n to smoke any more. He took the cigarette from his lips and ced it on the


    table.


    ¡°Is it not nice?¡± Edward asked.


    1/4


    16:12


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just quite simple. Let me show you my room. My parents helped me design my room. It looks


    good, right?¡±


    Rose scanned the room with her phone and pointed the camera at herself at the end.


    ¡°It looks pretty good. Did you buy your tortoise shell online?¡± Edward also sat on the bed and leaned


    against the back of the


    bed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it? Last night, I bought a very interesting quilt called the sandwich quilt. Actually,


    there are many types of quilts in that shop. There¡¯s a cabbage quilt, a pizza quilt, and a tomato quilt. In


    the end, I think the sandwich quilt is the best pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Edward was stunned for a moment. It was hard for him to imagine how it felt to cover himself with a


    nket like a sandwich.


    In any case, Frank had already reminded Edward, and Rose had new ideas every day. Edward had


    plenty of opportunities to experience and adapt to the uninterrupted joys of life.


    ¡°When the quilt arrives, feel its quality and see how it is. If it¡¯s of good quality, I¡¯ll buy one too.¡±


    ¡°Do you like strange things too? Frank detests it very much. Even my tortoise shell is despised by


    Frank. He keeps saying that I¡¯m crazy to buy such strange things. Actually, I¡¯m telling you that Frank


    has double standards. If Ava buys this thing. Frank will happily hide in it to sleep. Now that he¡¯s done


    proposing, he still doesn¡¯te back.¡±


    Rose took advantage of Frank¡¯s absence toin. However, she was still happy for Frank. They


    were finally engaged. Edward felt that Frank was really good to Rose and wanted to exin on Frank¡¯s


    behalf. ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    The knock on the door interrupted what Edward wanted to say next. Rose lowered her voice and said,


    ¡°Wait a moment. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After saying that, Rose ced her phone on the nket and went to open the door barefooted. ¡°Grace,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Outside the door was Grace. She came with snacks again. There were two big bags of snacks. This


    time, it looked like the high-end snacks were all imported. ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat potato chips too often. I


    bought you some dried fruits, canned fruits, and nuts.¡±


    Rose felt a little guilty. She scratched her head, not knowing if she should call Grace in. ¡°Thank you,


    Grace. I love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward, do you want to eat watermelon? Your dad bought a very sweet watermelon today.¡± A sudden


    voice interrupted Grace.


    Rose was stunned for a moment.


    Rose busily waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m on a video call with Sherri. I think it¡¯s her mom¡¯s voice.¡±


    Rose¡¯s smile was a little awkward. Grace naturally noticed it and did not expose her. ¡°Continue


    chatting. Eat less at night. I¡¯ll go to the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grace. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night. With that, Grace left.


    Rose closed the door and exhaled. She patted her chest and jumped to the side of the turtle. She


    picked up her phone. Edward was probably afraid that she would not be able to exin if Grace heard


    the sound and hung up the video call.


    In the end, Edward even sent a message. [I¡¯ll call youter.]


    Rose replied, Okay.]


    When Grace returned to the study, she felt that something was wrong. She was sitting on a chair, her


    mind elsewhere. One hand was half-clenched by her mouth, and the index finger of the other hand


    tapped on table. William, who was at the side, asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Is there


    anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the Landor family¡¯s son?¡±


    Grace¡¯s sudden words made William very puzzled. ¡°No, didn¡¯t we see him once when Trevon held the


    wedding banquetst time? He looks quite refined and polite.


    William didn¡¯t know much about Edward, but at the wedding, he felt that Juana wanted to ask about


    Rose. William thought about it.


    Seeing that Grace was still silent, William asked again. ¡°Is there something wrong? Didn¡¯t Frank


    cooperate with him on transportation? Did something go wrong?¡±


    Grace stretched out her hand and made a banning gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. I¡¯ll make a call.¡±


    2/4


    16:12


    After Grace said this, William really didn¡¯t say anything. With just a look, William knew that Grace had


    found a clue. The call was connected on the other end, and Frank¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello¡±


    Grace went straight to the point. She saw the panic in Rose¡¯s eyes and the embarrassment she was


    hiding. If Rose was chatting with Sherri, this would not be the case. ¡°Is Rose in a rtionship?¡±


    William at the side was totally shocked.


    At Sapphire Hotel. Frank had just taken a shower and was about to dry Ava¡¯s hair when he received a


    call from Grace. His phone was on speaker. There was nothing that Ava could not hear. When Frank


    heard this, he turned off the hairdryer and picked up his phone to answer seriously.


    Ava, who was sitting quietly, was also shocked when she heard this. Rose was in a rtionship. Who


    was her boyfriend?


    What was going on?


    Frank frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Frank tell Rose to be reserved?


    Frank and Ava just got engaged a few days ago, but Rose was already in a new rtionship?


    Frank pinched the area between his eyebrows that was hurting. What a troublemaker. Rose had


    promised just to know about Edward. But what did she do? Grace¡¯s voice overflowed from the phone.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    Frank replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m at Sapphire City.¡±


    How would Frank know?


    Then, Frank added, ¡°Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll call her. I have a way,¡±


    After saying that, Frank hung up the phone and touched Ava¡¯s head. He looked at Ava¡¯s confused eyes


    and said, ¡°Wait for


    me.¡±


    Frank used one hand to make a call and the other to wipe Ava¡¯s hair. Seeing that he was very busy,


    Ava took the towel from his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You call first.¡±


    Frank sat down and ced Ava on hisp. He took the towel from her hand again and said, ¡°Use my


    phone to call Rose.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Ava sat on Frank¡¯sp and called Rose. Frank wiped Ava¡¯s hair carefully


    inch by inch.


    The call was quickly connected, and the speaker was turned on. It was Frank who asked Ava to do so.


    ¡°Frank, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my men saw you getting out of the same car as Edward. Tell me. What¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t you


    tell me that you were just to know about him? What¡¯s the matter now? Are you in a rtionship?¡±


    Rose, who didn¡¯t doubt Frank¡¯s words, panicked. Before she could confess, she was seen by Frank¡¯s


    men. ¡°What a coincidence. Athana is so small. I was just waiting for you toe back to tell you. How


    would I know that you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back?¡±


    Is your reservedness separated from you? Are you a fool? Is the phone just for show?¡± Frank was very


    angry and mercilessly exposed Rose with three consecutive questions.


    Ava held the phone with one hand and kissed Frank on the lips. She whispered into Frank¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be so fierce.


    Frank¡¯s back stiffened, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved unconsciously. Ava listened to the gossip while


    ying with his Adam¡¯s apple. She was very curious and yed with it happily.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be honest with you now. We¡¯ve only been in a rtionship for a few days. Actually, you can¡¯t


    me me for this. It¡¯s mainly because you and Ava are so happy. I was envious of you two and wanted


    to have a sweet rtionship, so I agreed to Edward¡­


    ¡°The night you proposed, he came to the airport to pick me up, and I promised him. Well, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m


    done confessing¡±


    Rose¡¯s attitude was very proper. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Grace and William. Frank, could you help me tell them?


    I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it.


    Frank was furious. ¡°You are so bold to be in a rtionship secretly, but you don¡¯t have the courage to


    tell Mom and Dad? Did you tell Edward when you¡¯reing back?¡±


    ¡®No, I definitely didn¡¯t tell him. I¡¯m not crazy. Why would I tell others in the middle of the night that I¡¯ll be


    in Athana? Besides, it was early in the morning.


    Frank understood. Edward had waited at the airport. He was quite determined.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    22/1


    16-191


    Without giving Rose a chance to continue speaking, the call was cut off by Frank.


    Rose was stunned for a moment. So what was the point of making this call?


    What should Rose do next? What were Frank¡¯s opinions?

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    After hanging up the phone with Rose, Frank gave Grace a call and told her everything that happened.


    However, he withheld the fact that Edward used to like Natalie from her.


    From Frank¡¯s tone, Grace guessed that he had already investigated everything. Since she had


    promised not to interfere with Rose¡¯s rtionship, she had to keep her word. After some discussion,


    both of them agreed to behave as usual and to pretend not to know anything about it.


    Grace instructed Frank to keep an eye on Rose and not let anyone bully her.


    William listened quietly to the conversation by the side. He finally understood what had happened.


    Earlier in the day, he had told the Turner family people that Rose did not have to get married. He was


    happy to support her for a lifetime. What he did not expect was for Rose to get into a rtionship.


    Now he had to cat his words.


    Grace noticed William¡¯s puzzled look but merely opened a document and started working. She asked


    nonchntly, ¡°Rose is dating someone secretly. You¡¯d better pretend you don¡¯t know anything


    ¡°That boyfriend of hers appeared out of nowhere. Isn¡¯t he from the Landor family? Haven¡¯t we met him


    before¡±


    Indignant that Rose had been taken away. William regarded Edward with hostility. He used to have a


    good impression of Edward, but now he realized that Edward was not as nice as he thought.


    Although he was very unhappy, there was nowhere for him to voice his displeasure.


    Grace said calmly, ¡°Well, Rose likes him. There¡¯s nothing you can do. It¡¯s no use getting angry. You


    sound so convincing when you are persuading others, yet now you can¡¯t control your emotions.¡±


    William felt saddened and hurt by the news.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At William¡¯s persistent questioning, Grace had to tell him everything that Frank had told her. Both


    William and Grace now knew how Edward tried to get close to Rose and how she fell for him.


    As expected, the Roberts family was most concerned about outward appearance.


    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, he noticed that Ava was still fixated on their throats. She


    touched her neck and then proceeded to touch his throat to make aparison. She seemed to be


    tickled by that.


    Her eyes were clear and unclouded. She was busy examining their throats with a curious yet serious


    expression.


    Frank felt uneasy. When Ava¡¯s hand touched his throat, he sensed that she was teasing him


    unconsciously. He stared at a fixated Ava and asked. ¡®Is it that fun?¡±


    ¡°Well, now I know why everyone describes one¡¯s throat as sexy. That¡¯s because it¡¯s really sexy¡±


    ¡°Baby Ava, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Frank¡¯s voice sounded hoarse.


    Ava was so naive that she did not sense any impending danger. She continued to touch both their


    necks, still trying to figure out the difference between the two. She tilted her head in an adorable


    manner and examined them. ¡°Look at my neck. It feels so smooth. Touch here¡­


    Just then, Ava¡¯s lips were sealed with a kiss. Frank stopped her from talking. Initially, she was


    bewildered. Slowly, she closed


    her eyes.


    Ava raised her head, eager to ept the love and desire from the kiss. Frank was like a vampire who


    could suck a girl¡¯s vitality dry to replenish his energy.


    The more he kissed her, the more excited and hungry he became.


    Soon after, their pajamas were tangled up together. Their cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, and


    they were panting heavily. Frank asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Should we turn off the lights?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Ava nodded, burying herself in his chest, clinging to him like a ko. Frank got up to turn off the


    light.


    In an instant, the room was pitch dark. They could only see each other¡¯s faces from the faint light


    outside the window. Feeling ravenous like a hungry wolf, Frank said in a sultry voice, ¡°Baby Ava, let¡¯s


    have a revision.¡±


    ¡°Oh, slow down. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to catch up with you.


    ¡°Yeah, you have to keep up with me!


    The atmosphere in the room was a masterpiece crafted by their love. Its beauty was etched forever in


    their hearts. Every corner of the room radiated the essence of happiness, as though joy was


    overflowing through the windows. It could also bepared to a sweet symphony of contentment,


    resonating with the melody of their affection.


    1/5


    After two hours. Frank carried a lifeless Ava into the bathroom. Half an hourter, he carried her out.


    Ava felt very sleepy. She enjoyed engaging in the act of passion, but she was exhausted after every


    session and did not feel like moving. All she wanted to do now was to sleep. She mumbled, ¡°Frank, I¡¯m


    so sleepy¡±


    Franky on his side, staring at the girl with half-closed eyes in the darkness. She seemedpletely


    depleted of energy. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll reduce the workout time tomorrow.¡±


    He did not know if Ava understood what he meant. She simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    So, he had fixed another session for the next day.


    Frankughed out loud. He brushed the hair on her face to the back and hugged her to sleep. Ava


    snuggled in his arms and found afortable posture to sleep.


    She slept really well that night.


    The next morning, Frank woke Ava up. ¡°Baby Ava, wake up. You¡¯re going to bete for ss. Baby


    Ava.¡±


    The ss was starting in more than an hour. Ava needed some time to wake up, get dressed, and eat


    her breakfast before heading to the school.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep for a while more. Ava was still feeling exhausted. It was as though she


    had taken part in a race the night before.


    Frank felt a little guilty. He was unable to control himself and had tired her out. He coaxed patiently, ¡°Be


    a good girl. Sit up. I¡¯ll help you put on your clothes. You can continue to sleep with your eyes closed.¡±


    Ava did not respond. Frank carried her and ced her on hisp. He helped Ava change into the dress


    she had prepared earlier. Ava continued to sleep with her eyes closed.


    After putting on her clothes, Ava was a little more awake. However, she was still very tired and did not


    want to move. She leaned against Frank¡¯s body while he tied her hair before carrying her to the


    bathroom.


    Ava opened her eyes and yawned. When she saw that her hair had already been tied into a ponytail,


    she rubbed her eyes. Frank was standing on one side, guilt-stricken. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be more mindful


    tonight.¡±


    In the future, if Ava had ss the next morning, Frank promised he would not touch her that night. She


    waspletely knocked out that morning.


    Ava picked up the toothpaste that Frank had squeezed out and a ss of water he poured. ¡°Frank.


    Why don¡¯t we start carlier in the future?¡±


    Frank was rendered speechless.


    At that instant, the corners of Frank¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He took a towel, wrung it dry, and waited


    at the side. ¡°Okay¡±


    Rose had no idea that her whole family already knew that she was dating Edward. As usual, William


    prepared her breakfast in the morning.


    When Tom¡¯s car was midway to the hospital, he saw Rose getting into Edward¡¯s car.


    Tom¡¯s car followed behind as usual. After a few days of training, he had already grown ustomed to


    the process. He knew where he should stop or park the car.


    Soon, the car stopped at Athana Hospital.


    To keep their rtionship under wraps, Edward parked in a parking lot a little further away from the


    outpatient building.


    Both of them were saying their goodbyes in the car. Edward thought about what happened the night


    before. ¡°Did I cause you any troublest night?¡±


    Rose had just finished her breakfast and was wiping her mouth. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No,


    I told Grace that I was chatting with Sherri. She didn¡¯t suspect anything


    Edward did not know whether to be happy or sad. ¡°Grace? Is that your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We usually call our parents by their names at home. Don¡¯t you think the atmosphere


    in our home is very spontaneous?¡±


    Rose liked how close-knit her family was. Grace was like her mother as well as her elder sister. She


    always felt proud whenever she was out with Grace.


    ¡°Yes, it sounds good. We still have eight minutes.¡± Rose had been waking up 10 minutes earlier


    recendy. A smart woman like Grace would definitely notice that.


    Rose was the only one who believed that she managed to hoodwink everyone.


    2/5


    16:131


    Even if Frank did not tell Grace about it, she would have detected that something was not right.


    Rose said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can get to work in time. I only need one minute to walk to the


    clinic. My legs are long. I won¡¯t bete if I take bigger steps.¡±


    Edward was at a loss for words. Rose¡¯s choice of words was always so strange.


    ¡°Rose¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Rose nced sideways at Edward.


    ¡°You must always be so happy. I want you to continue to live a carefree life in the future.¡±


    Edward¡¯s


    ¡®s tone was resolute. He seemed to be saying that to himself. It was rare for someone to be so happy-


    go-lucky, and he did not want her to retrain herself.


    Then, their eyes met. There was an underlying romantic tension in the car. Rose cast a look at the


    disy screen in the car. She waved her hand and wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck, pulling


    him closer. She nted a kiss on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything I just want to kiss you because your


    lips look rather tempting


    Although her voice sounded casual, her body gave her away. Iler ears were red. It was a sign of her


    coyness.


    This was the first time Rose made such a bold move, but she did not do anything wrong. When their


    eyes met, she had the urge to kiss Edward Hence, she went for it.


    Edward grabbed her head and kissed her again. However, good times did notst long. Just as they


    were kissing, a knocking sound on the car window was heard.


    ¡°Bang, bang¡­ Bang, bang. The person knocked incessantly at the car window.


    Both of them pushed each other away after a quick peck on the lips. When they turned to look at the


    window, they were bbergasted.


    Rose was stunned. What a coincidence.


    It was Hackett and Sherri


    Although the people outside the car could not see what was happening inside, Sherri and Hackett


    recognized Edward¡¯s car. Edward and Rose could not stay in the car forever. Besides, Rose had to go


    to work.


    Edward knew that Rose did not want to make their rtionship public. Hence, he suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll lure


    them away. You wait in the car ande outter.


    At this moment, Rose felt bad for Edward. She suddenly felt a sense of righteousness surge in her and


    pped her thigh. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just making our rtionship known. I¡¯ll acknowledge you as


    my boyfriend today.¡±


    Edward was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Rose nodded and swiftly opened the passenger door. She walked out and said to Hackett and Sherri,


    ¡°What a coincidence. Are you going to work?¡±


    Sherri was dumbfounded. She could not believe what she just saw.


    Hackett was equally baffled. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is Rose doing in the car?¡±


    The next moment, Edward walked out from the driver¡¯s seat. Sherri looked at his brother and then at


    Rose. She recalled that Edward told her he liked someone.


    That could only mean that he already had a girlfriend. Why was he with Rose now?


    Sherri and Hackett asked in unison, ¡®Are you dating?¡±


    Their tone and expressions were identical.


    Without a doubt, they were a married couple.


    Rose shrugged sheepishly and ced her hand on Sherri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter. We still


    have two minutes. Let¡¯s hurry. Bye.¡±


    Rose quickly bade both men goodbye.


    Edward also did not want to put an act anymore. He looked at Rose as she walked away. Just when he


    was about to get into the car, Hackett grabbed him. ¡°You¡¯re really good at keeping secrets. We didn¡¯t


    didn¡¯t notice it at all. You¡¯re really smart. Did Frank beat you up?¡±


    3/5


    Back then, Heckett had been beaten up by Frank when he asked Rose to be his girlfriend. It would be


    strange if Frank, who was very protective of his sister, did not beat Edward up.


    Hackett was waiting for Edward to admit that Frank had beaten him up but thetter said unexpectedly,


    ¡°No, Frank did not object to our rtionship.


    Hackett raised his voice. ¡°Wait a minute. We were both wooing his sister. Why did he only beat me up?


    It¡¯s not fair¡±


    Hackett decided it was only fair that Frank beat Edwards up.


    Edward retracted his arm from Hackett¡¯s grip. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m more trustworthy than you. I¡¯m off to


    work now.¡±


    Still feeling indignant, Hackett scoffed inwardly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a job? Do you have to be so


    smug?¡±


    ¡°But your taste is rather bizarre. Did you chase after Rose, or did Rose pursue you? I think Rose


    chased after you.¡±


    Hackett leaned against the car window, looking inquisitive. He was keen to probe further. The gossip


    was too juicy. He was curious to know how Rose got involved with Edward..


    Edward had no intention of sharing his love story with Hackett. He could not tell Hackett that they had


    tried to keep their


    hand away. Don¡¯t rtionship a secret and had to make it public after being found out. Tm driving.


    You¡¯d better move your me me if you fall.¡±


    Hackett refused to budge. It was only when Edward started the car that Hackett had to move aside.


    Standing alone on the road, he stared after the speeding car.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    In the hospital cafeteria. Sherri was interrogating Rose like thetter was a criminal, although her tone


    was not harsh. They had ordered a pizza, which was already on the table.


    One of them folded her arms. Another was fiddling with the pizza, looking unconcerned.


    The third woman looked guilty, casting nces at the pizza repeatedly. Unable to withstand her hunger,


    she caved in. ¡°All right, it¡¯s my fault, okay? I don¡¯t intend to hide it from you. I just don¡¯t know how to tell


    you I have to eat my words.¡±


    When Sherri tried to introduce Rose to her brother, she remembered that Rose told her Edward was


    not her type.


    Although Natalie knew the truth, she did not want to spill the beans. Otherwise, she might be implicated


    even further and would be the one being questioned. ¡°Are you going to eat? The pizza is already cold.


    Can we talk as we eat?¡±


    Sherri red at Natalie. ¡°Are you all right? She¡¯s seeing a man behind our back. To make matters


    worse, the man she¡¯s dating is my brother. To think that I was disappointed for days when I found out


    that Edward had fallen for another woman,


    Natalie took a bite of the pizza. It was very hot. She quickly waved her hand in front of her mouth,


    causing a slight gentle current of air to enter her mouth to cool it down. When she finally swallowed her


    food, she quipped, ¡°Well, the man in question your brother, not Hackett.¡±


    Natalie shuddered when she saw how hard Sherri rolled her eyes.


    She continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. What¡¯s wrong with Rose dating your brother? Are you


    happy or upset about it? Don¡¯t sprout any other nonsense.¡±


    Natalie continued eating and offered them some napkins for the pizza. ¡°Hurry up and cat.¡±


    Sherri looked at Natalie and reminded her, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re not in conlinement.¡±


    Natalie retorted, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m having twins, not one child. Are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare. Go ahead and eat as much as you wish. Come on, tell me what happened between you


    and my brother. At least let me know if the air tickets are worth my money.¡±


    Sherri took a slice of pizza and started eating


    Rose was starving. She took a bite of the pizza and replied, ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re the one who


    hooked us up. You can¡¯t me me. Initially, I do like your brother, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he likes me.


    Besides, you were the one who told me that Edward likes another woman You even said that he has a


    gulfriend. Do 1 look like a home wrecker to you?


    ¡°How can I break up your brother and that imaginary girlfriend? Although Iter found out that the


    person your brother likes is me, I didn¡¯t know anything before this. No one in the Roberts family will


    want to be a third party. That¡¯s why I told you he is not my type.¡±


    Sherri scoffed inwardly. ¡°Which family will teach their kids to be a third party? The Landor family also


    has our principles.¡±


    She was momentarily at a loss for words. It was her own doing that she almost lost Rose as a sister-in-


    embarrassment.


    Natalie burst outughing when she heard the conversation. ¡°If your brother hadn¡¯t seeded in


    getting together with Rose, you would have been a great sinner. You have let your family down.¡±


    Sherri was stumped.


    Rose assured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯


    small matter. Haven¡¯t you sessfully hooked us up now? It¡¯s true that I developed feelings for Edward


    when we were overseas. You haven¡¯t let your family down¡±


    Natalieughed so heartily that her shoulders shook. She said to the dumbfounded Sherri, ¡°Let¡¯s tuck


    in. Stop staring at the food nkly.¡±


    Sherri snapped back to her senses and started to probe further. She looked at Rose with an inquisitive


    expression. ¡°Rose, how far have you gone with my brother?¡±


    Rose was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve just started dating. Do you think we progress at lightning


    speed?¡±


    Sherri made a kissing sign with both hands and asked, ¡°Have you tried this? How does it feel?¡±


    Natalie noticed that Rose¡¯s ears were turning red and immediately guessed that they must have


    already kissed each other. After all, it was natural for a couple to kiss. They could not possibly just sit


    around and chat with each other. ¡°Are you crazy? If you have nothing to do, go home and kiss Hackett


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you always singing a different tune from me today?¡± Sherri cast a sidelong nce at Natalie,


    indicating that thetter was looking for trouble.


    Natalie shot Sherri a warning look. She was trying to tell Sherri that Rose was feeling a little shy and


    that Sherri should stop probing


    Sherri got the hint immediately and kept quiet.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat. You¡¯re my future sister-inw. You should eat more. Please take good care of me in the


    future,¡±


    Rose said. ¡°Of course, but it depends on whether your brother and Tcanst long. If


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t say any further. You¡¯ll spoil our mood and our appetite. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Sherri


    immediately cut Rose off. She had gone through so much trouble to get a girlfriend for Edward. She


    could not imagine that the rtionship would


    notst


    She reminded Rose, ¡®In the future, don¡¯t say such inauspicious things. You have a sweet tongue. Try to


    say more pleasant stuff. For example, tell us how many children you n to have with Edward, or when


    you are going to meet my parents.¡±


    Rose stared at her incredulously. ¡°Do you think I am very fertile?¡±


    Rose knew how Sherri would react to their rtionship. She was right not to tell Sherri the truth from


    the start.


    Natalieughed out loud. She was genuinely happy for Rose.


    She hoped that everyone she cared about would have the happiness they deserved.


    Sherri, on the other hand, secretly hatched a n. She intended to go back to the Landor residence


    that night to tell her mother the good news. Recently, her mother had been longing for a daughter-in-


    her mind.


    After breakfast, Frank sent Ava to her ss at Sapphire City University.


    Both of them walked hand in hand into the school. Frank nodded at the guard, who returned the


    greeting with a smile.


    All the students knew that it was difficult to pursue Ava. Now that she was walking hand in hand with a


    man publicly, it inevitably attracted a lot of attention. Some girls never had the luck of being pursued by


    any men. Seeing other attractive girls constantly being sought after might lead them tobel thetter


    group as arrogant.


    However, Ava was not bothered by what others thought of her. Frank did not care too. Both of them


    were very simr in this aspect.


    Only Ava knew if something was good or if she liked someone. No one else knew her true feelings.


    Apart from the people she cared about, other people were insignificant to her. She could not care less if


    they were dead or alive.


    Ignoring the chatter, Frank and Ava walked toward the ssroom. ¡°Frank, do you know the security


    guard?¡±


    ¡°I made friends with him after a few visits.¡±


    Ava leaned closer to Frank and whispered, ¡°Frank, tell me honestly, did you give him anything?¡±


    Frank held her hand, looking serious. He did not sense anything amiss and replied offhandedly,


    ¡°Sess often requires hard. work.¡±


    After ss, Frank went to the toilet. Ava waited for him in the corridor. She lowered her head with her


    hands sped behind her back. Feeling joyful, her feet rhythmically tapped on the ground from side to


    side, amusing herself.


    She waited patiently for her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Ava, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    A seemingly familiar voice was heard from behind. Ava stopped what she was doing and turned


    around. When she saw the man, her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Ava smiled politely at him. ¡°Hello, Neal.¡±


    Neal expected Ava to ask him what he was doing there, but Ava did not say anything. Hence, he


    offered the information voluntarily. ¡°Ava, I¡¯ve transferred to Sapphire City University. Ever since I lost


    the friendly match, I am beginning to think that Sapphire City University is a more suitable ce for me


    to improve my skills.¡±


    Ava did not react with any emotion to the news. Neither did she wee him. She merely


    acknowledged his response by saying. ¡°Oh.


    Disappointed, Neal wanted to say something else. Just then, he saw a roguishly handsome man walk


    out of the male washroom. He looked as if he had no regard for anyone and was a little rebellious.


    Frank nced at the man standing in front of Ava when he She looked up at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The out of the washroom. When Ava saw Frank, her eyes lit up.


    Both of them openly disyed their affection as though no one was around. Frank casually used his


    hand to smoothen Ava¡¯s ponytail, revealing a love bite on Ava¡¯s neck.


    Frank then quickly covered up her neck. Aware that Neal had seen the love bite, Frank¡¯s lips curled into


    a smile. He greeted Neal politely. ¡°You are the one who lost to Baby Ava.¡±


    It was a statement, not a question.


    Men were adept at seizing up each other. Frank could sense Neal¡¯s affection for Ava. He


    was not happy about it. Hence, no


    one could me him for being rude.


    Furthermore, Neal had publicly confessed his feelings to Ava earlier.


    As expected. Neal looked a little awkward. ¡°There are winners and losers in everypetition. Who


    knows who will be the loser in the next game? Nothing is cast in stone.¡±


    Frank squeezed Ava¡¯s shoulders tightly and sneered, ¡°You sound like a sensible man. It should


    Neal did not understand what Frank meant. He observed thetter in silence and with disdain. His


    family was a good match with the Turner family. No one would object if he proposed marriage to Ava


    Frank stroked Ava¡¯s hair dotingly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood


    today. In case you¡¯re mistaken, this is Ava, my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Ava recalled Neal¡¯s public confession on stage earlier and guessed that Frank was feeling jealous. He


    wanted to affirm their rtionship in front of Neal, and this delighted Ava.


    She stood by his side and pursed her lips, not saying a word. This was the first time she had seen


    Frank jealous in front of someone else. She was pleased with his reaction.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡±¡±


    Neal was surprised to hear the news. He had not heard of any news of an engagement in the Turner


    family in Sapphire City. He wondered when they got engaged.


    Frank did not want to bother with Neal any longer. He noticed that thetter looked doubtful. ¡°The


    Becker family is considered an influential family in Sapphire City. You must be of noble character.


    Trust that you will not be sneaky.¡±


    Neal did not know how to respond. Indeed, he was thinking about how to win Ava back from Frank.


    However, after seeing the love bite on Ava¡¯s neck and learning about the engagement, he did not wish


    to pursue the matter any further. The Becker family was not an ordinary family. Although it was not as


    affluent as the Turner family, there were still girls who could not wait to marry Neal.


    ¡°Of course. The Becker family is an upright family.¡±


    Frank did not respond to Neal¡¯s statement. He had already sent a warning to Neal. If Neal dared to


    have any designs on Ava, Frank would not hesitate to teach him a lesson regardless of his family¡¯s


    status. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ava nodded and held his hand, linking her other hand across his arm. Seeing that, Frank let out a


    smile.


    Neal stared after them as they walked off. There was a lump in his throat. He was a little toote. If he


    had known this would happen, he would have gone to propose marriage to Ava carlier.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    They walked out of the teaching building.


    Frank was still holding Ava¡¯s shoulder while all Ava was thinking was how Frank had been jealous. Her


    heart felt warm, and her mouth curved into a radiant smile.


    Ava whirled around and moved Frank¡¯s hand away from her shoulder. She walked backward, facing


    Frank and holding his hand. She tilted her head and fixed her eyes on Frank. Frank was puzzled by her


    gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Because they were holding hands, the diamond rings on their hands nked.


    Ava kept smiling. Frank could tell that she was in a great mood. She still walked backward and shook


    Frank¡¯s hand, asking. ¡°Frank, were you jealous just now?¡±


    Now Frank understood why she was so delighted.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank replied. Ava was Frank¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Neal fantasized about Ava in front of Frank. Wasn¡¯t


    Neal trying to cuckold him? How could Frank bear it?


    Now, Frank somewhat understood Trevon.


    Ava had learned a new skill. She knew how to interpret Frank¡¯s words. She could dig out the meaning


    even when Frank said only one word. After analyzing Frank¡¯s previous brief answer. Ava smiled even


    more cheerily


    Seeing Ava¡¯s smile had deepened, and she was still walking backward, Frank had to remind her,


    ¡°Watch your steps.¡±


    Ava turned around to hold Frank¡¯s arm and snuggled up to him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Frank tidied up her hair and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?*


    Ava still had a ss in the afternoon, so they could not leave too far from the school.


    ¡°I want to eat steak. What do you think?¡±


    Frank would agree with whatever Ava wanted to eat. ¡°Okay. Anything you like.¡±


    Before Frank came, Ava had been eating with Alex every day. Now, she abandoned Alex. Out of


    apology for dropping her friends because she was in a rtionship, Ava took out her phone and


    lowered her head to text Alex. She muttered, Tll text Alex and ask if she wants to eat anything. Let¡¯s


    bring it back for her.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Frank. He did not object. Alex was quite good to Avi, and he knew Alex was a true friend to


    Ava.


    Ava sent a message to Alex. [Alex. I¡¯m gonna have steaks with Frank. Do you want to eat anything?


    Steak, pizza, or French fries¡­?]


    Alex replied very quickly. She was probably ying with her phone. Recently, Alex had been addicted


    to a mobile game and spent so much time on it. She said. [No, I don¡¯t want anything. Don¡¯t worry about


    me. Tm going to have spaghetti at the school cafeteria. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time. I miss it. Enjoy


    yourself]


    Ava replied, [That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll bring the food back for you after we¡¯re done eating. Whatever you want.


    Anything.]


    Alex said. [Little Princess. Can you let me have a te of spaghetti from the school cafeteria?|


    Ava finally understood that Alex was determined not to disturb them. She texted, [Fine. If you want


    something, text me.] Alex replied, Thanks. Now, go on with your date.]


    Seeing Ava putting up her cheeks, Frank guessed Alex must have rejected her. He asked, ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    want us to bring her something?¡±


    ¡°Right. She said she would have spaghetti at the school cafeteria.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Athana Hospital, Sherri was thrilled. She was in high spirits today and could not wait to


    share her joy before getting off work.


    -Her original n for today was to go to her parent¡¯s house for dinner and tell Juana that her brother


    was dating Rose. Sherri


    was impatient and eager to share the happy event.


    It was already unprecedented for her to keep the thing to herself all day. Even Sherri admired her self-


    control.


    She had just gotten off work and had yet to take off her white coat when she was already on the phone


    with Juana. Her tone was filled with excitement. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true, It¡¯s Dr. Roberts. She¡¯s the one you said


    you wished that she could be your daughter-inwst time. She¡¯s the doctor who came to our house


    to treat Ruby.¡±


    Sherri was afraid that Juana did not understand which girl she was talking about, so she bombarded


    Juana with things rted to Rose.


    Juana finally seemed to recall which girl it was. She was stunned and remained silent for a while.


    Sherri did not even hear Juana¡¯s breathing over the phone.


    Sherri thought that her mother had fainted from excitement, so she took the phone away from her ear


    and looked at it


    Just as she was about to ask if Juana was still there, a voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Sherri, you can¡¯t joke about this matter. You¡¯re not going crazy because you¡¯re too desire of a sister-in-


    Sherri was speechless at her mother. When her brother did not have a girlfriend, Juana nagged about it


    with concern. Now that he had one, Juana did not believe it. ¡°Mom, 1 think you¡¯re suffering from conflict


    syndrome. When my brother was single, you and my mother-inw talked on the phone and even


    pictured him to have so many kids. Now that he¡¯s dating. you won¡¯t believe it. You can ask him yourself


    if you don¡¯t believe my words.


    Juana said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask him when he¡¯s here. I¡¯ll call your brother and ask him toe and have


    dinner tonight. So do


    you


    Tve nned to be there. I¡¯ve got to go. Hackett is waiting for me


    After hanging up the phone, Sherri was ted. She even walked a lot more lightly. Her petty figure


    swayed in joy. The nurse at the reception was infected as well. She smiled and asked, ¡°Dr. Landor, why


    are you so happy? Finding money on the ground?¡±


    Natalie happened to walk to the reception. She put her arm around Sherri¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Why


    are you grinning? Where¡¯s Rose?¡±


    Sherri answered, ¡°A sick child came one minute before work ended. She told us not to wait for her.¡±


    Sherri, who had just said that ckett was waiting for her and was in a hurry to leave, was now taking


    her time. She leaned against the reception desk and shared the good news with the others. ¡°Something


    even better than finding money. I¡¯ll have a sister-inw soon. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    The nurse did not know what to say.


    Natalie thought, ¡°Seems like she will keep selling the news for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°We should go. See you tomorrow¡± Natalie and Sherri waved the nurse goodbye.


    The two reached the gate and saw two men standing outside. One was in a suit and leather shoes, and


    the other was in a pink casual shirt. They were very eye-catching.


    Seeing theme out, the two men quickly walked toward them. Trevon looked at Hackett¡¯s clothes in


    disdain and said, ¡°Why are you always dressing so fancily?¡±


    Hackett wanted to retort that Trevon always dressed like he was about to attend a funeral.


    However, he only thought so and said something else. ¡°Bite me. Life needs color. You won¡¯t understand


    that. What do you think, Natalie?¡±


    Natalie could only smile. She looked at Hackett¡¯s pink shirt and did not know what to say. She did not


    like a man wearing pink because she felt weird, but that was none of her business but Sherri¡¯s. ¡°You


    look great. Trevon was joking with you.


    Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Trevon saw the perfunctory look in his wife¡¯s eyes. He curled his lips into a smile and exposed her. ¡°My


    wife didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed. Alright. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes.


    She looked up and red at Trevon, seeming to warn him not to put her on the spot.


    Trevon leaned close to Natalie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°We have the same mind, don¡¯t we? I know you so


    well!*


    Natalie was speechless again, thinking, ¡°Fine, thanks, my dear husband.¡±


    Sherri thought that Hackett was dressed well. She did not like her brother and Trevon¡¯s unchanging


    dressing style. She had seen them in suits too many times. Sherri suggested with a smile, ¡°Trevon, you


    need more colors in life. Colors can help to cheer you up. Why don¡¯t you try changing? Bye-bye,


    Natalie. We should go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye,¡±


    Watching Sherri and Hackett leave, Trevon took Natalie by the waist and helped her into the car. He


    fastened the seatbelt for her. When he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he casually asked, ¡°Is Sherri also


    pregnant with twins?¡±


    Natalieughed and patted Trevon¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you thinking? She¡¯s three months pregnant, and


    the baby won¡¯t change. ¡°She¡¯s happy because Rose is dating Edward. They have been dating for a few


    days. This morning. Sherri and Hackett happened to see them dating. Sherri is overjoyed and prepared


    to go home to share this joy with her mom.¡±


    Trevon drove steadily and smiled faintly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fast. It¡¯s most likely Rose who asked Edward out


    first.*


    The nickname Ninja Landor was not given for nothing. Trevon believed that Rose must be the one who


    confessed her feelings for Edward and asked him out.


    Natalie thought that Trevon had forgotten the pain in the past. She reminded him kindly, ¡°Did you forget


    why Frank beat you up?


    Trevon teased Frank. This is not something that Frank can control. All he can think of now is only Ava.


    What else do you expect him to do?¡°


    Natalie replied to him with silence.


    Trevon was satisfied with Edward¡¯s rtionship with Rose and then changed the topic. ¡°Honey, where


    do you want to take our son for Children¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°To the Ocean Park. How about that?¡±


    Trevon looked at her affectionately and said. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of our family. We¡¯ll all listen to you.¡±


    Natalie smiled as she looked at the scenery outside the window. Happiness shed across her eyes.


    Sherri and Hackett arrived at Juana¡¯s house.


    Hackett, Sherri, and Sherri¡¯s parents were in the living room and sat on the sofa. There was only one


    armchair left for Edward.


    Ruby had learned the word ¡°auntie.¡± As she yed, she kept mumbling, Auntie. Auntie. Auntie


    Rose¡­¡±


    Hackett facepalmed, feeling sorry for his brother-inw. The entire family seemed to gather together for


    an interrogation of Edward.


    It was a nightmare when a single man¡¯s family suddenly knew he was in love.


    Hackett could only wish Edward good luck.


    He wanted to see how Edward would deal with this. Hackett was there to watch the show but felt it was


    unfair that Frank did not beat Edward up. Why was he the only one who got hurt?


    About 35 minutester, Edward walked in with a coat in his hand. He wanted to pick Rose up for


    dinner, but Juana insisted he go home, saying there was something significant to discuss at home.


    Edward could only text Rose, telling her he could not pick her up. Rose knew Tom was already waiting


    at the entrance of the hospital. Even if Edward sent her home, Tom would follow them. Her family did


    not know about her rtionship with Edward, and she had to go home for dinner, so she was okay with


    Edward standing her up.


    Edward walked into the living room and was surprised to see all the family members. Everyone stared


    fixedly at him as if they wanted to dismantle and study him. Their gazes were a little terrifying


    Edward was bewildered. He could not figure out what happened until he heard Ruby murmuring,


    ¡°Auntie Rose.¡±


    Only then did Edwarde to a realization. Without a doubt, the instigator of this gathering was Sherri.


    Looking at Juana¡¯s sparkling eyes, he sighed. He understood why Juana urged him to go back for


    dinner.


    He walked unhurriedly to the armchair and ced his coat behind him. He adjusted his sses and


    crossed his hands on his knees before he said, ¡°Go ahead. Ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    Edward was prepared to face the family hearing and had a great attitude.


    Ruby felt her pronunciation was already standard. No one had taught Ruby the phrase, but she learned


    from the adults¡¯ conversation. ¡°Auntie Rose,¡± she repeated.


    Edward carried Ruby on hisp and tidied the little fellow¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you like Auntie Rose?¡±


    Ruby nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Auntie Rose.¡±


    Edward smiled and pinched Ruby¡¯s face softly and dotingly.


    Juana was pleased and satisfied with how Ruby addressed Rose. She asked her son with a smile,


    ¡°Son, why did you keep this a secret and not tell us? How long have you been dating Dr. Roberts? Did


    you discuss when you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Juana wished her son to marry Rose as quickly as they could. It would be best if they held the wedding


    tomorrow. Juana was so excited, and her blood pressure soared.


    Edward pinched the spot in between his eyebrows and hugged his niece with one hand. Facing


    Juana¡¯s excited face and expectant gaze, he felt even more helpless. He turned to Hackett, whose face


    was filled with amusement. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve only been dating for a few days. Your attitude like this will


    scare Rose away and get me to be single again.¡±


    Edward was worried about his entire family¡¯s reaction. What if Juana suddenly went to the hospital to


    see Rose? It would make things difficult for him if Rose did not like that.


    His rtionship with Rose was like setting up a tent in the field, which was not fixed to the ground. The


    slightest movement could easily break it.


    Juana waved her hand. ¡°But you¡¯re together now, aren¡¯t you? You are serious about each other, right?¡±


    Hackett reminded her with a half smile. He looked at Edward smugly. ¡°Juana, what if their rtionship


    doesn¡¯t end well? They need more time to be together, just like Sherri and L. We¡¯re now the most


    stable couple in the world. Right, Edward?¡± Edward thought he should have beaten Hackett up harder


    in the past.


    However, this annoying and gloating person was right. Edward¡¯s rtionship with Rose was unstable


    now. There were many unknowns, so they could not afford any idents. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Sherri¡¯s


    nonsense. She¡¯s always exaggerated. Now is not the right time. If I can take her home, I will. Just be


    patient. One more thing. You can¡¯t go to the hospital to see her.


    Richard was only there be a makeweight. He had no intention of participating in such an interrogation.


    He was one of the family, so he ought to be there. He knew his ce and did not mean to interfere with


    his son¡¯s rtionship.


    Edward¡¯s words upset Sherri unhappy. ¡°Edward, how could you say that? No matter what, I¡¯m your


    matchmaker, and you won¡¯t form a romantic rtionship with Rose without me. You shouldn¡¯t be so


    ungrateful to me. I didn¡¯t say anything. improper to Mom. I only told her that you¡¯re dating Rose. Am I


    right, Mom?¡±


    Juana nodded agreeingly and replied, ¡°Sherri is right. It¡¯s rare for your sister to do such a nice thing.


    You need to thank her. Also, she said you are nning to get married soon. Is that true?¡±


    Edward knew that Sherri could not deliver the news the way it was. She would always embellish the


    story.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the others that you almost caused a misunderstanding between Rose and me?¡±


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Sherri. ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you the


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    matchmaker of them?¡±


    Edward smiled while he pinched Ruby¡¯s face again. ¡°Sherri¡¯s quite capable. She knows how to y our


    matchmaker and also break us up.


    Sherri nearly ruined his rtionship with Rose. She even said he had a girlfriend in front of Rose. How


    could Edward be grateful to her?


    Speaking of this, Sherri was quite awkward. She had indeed almost ruined Edward¡¯s love life. Sherri


    covered up her embarrassment and cleared her throat. ¡°Well. You can¡¯t me me. Didn¡¯t you say that


    you had someone you liked? It was not my fault. I had tried to match-make you with Rose back then,


    but you had shown no interest in her. I thought the two of you wouldn¡¯t work. Rose is my friend, so I


    have to exin to her.¡±


    Sherri tried to defend herself. It was indeed merely her guess that Edward had feelings for someone


    else, but what Edward. had done was quite misleading.


    Edward did not want to waste his time arguing with Sherri. He did not say that, but he could not exin


    it explicitly now. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry about it. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll bring her home and officially


    introduce her to you when it¡¯s the right time.¡±


    Juana did not dare to push Edward too hard. Her son was already 30 years old. Today, she mainly


    wanted to confirm his rtionship with Rose. Now, Juana was relieved.


    She reminded Edward carefully, ¡°Edward, I like Dr. Roberts. Promise me you¡¯ll be good to her.¡±


    After confirming this matter, Juana decided to ask Joy about the Roberts family and see if there was


    anything she could help Edward with.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    After dinner, Hackett and Sherri returned to the ckwell family.


    As for Edward, he went straight back to his room after dinner. Juana was overjoyed. She quickly said,


    ¡°Just go. Go. Hurry up to increase your rtionship with Dr. Roberts. Strive to bring her home as soon


    as possible.¡±


    After walking around, Juana paced back and forth in her pajamas. She held her phone in her hand and


    wanted to make a call, but she hesitated.


    Richard opened the door from outside and saw his wife walking back and forth. She looked very


    uneasy with a frown. ¡°Why are you spinning like a top? Don¡¯t you feel dizzy?¡±


    Seeing her husband enter, Juana began to discuss. ¡°Do you think we should help our son? I keep


    feeling that our son is not very enlightened in this aspect. I¡¯m afraid that he will scare Dr. Roberts away.


    Why don¡¯t we go and talk to Dr. Roberts?¡±


    Richard had already taken a shower. He walked straight to the bed, lifted the nket, and sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯re just worrying for nothing. If you mess around, you might be able to help your son be single


    again.¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask Dr. Roberts what she likes. I¡¯m afraid our son is not good at this and doesn¡¯t know


    how tomunicate with her. How is that bad for him?¡±


    Juana felt a little aggrieved. She wanted to do so because she was anxious and hoped her son would


    seed. She red at her husband angrily.


    Richard¡¯s hair stood on end from the re. He quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I


    meant was, listen to your son and don¡¯t go and talk to the girl. They just got together, and their


    rtionship foundation is unstable. They¡¯re still at the stage of getting to know each other. If you¡¯re too


    enthusiastic and make your presence known, you will affect them inevitably. If there¡¯s anything, you can


    ask Sherri. Isn¡¯t Sherri a friend of Dr. Roberts? You can let Sherri put in a good word for you. It¡¯s


    inappropriate for an elder like you to get involved.


    ¡°Rtionships also depend on fate. If they don¡¯t get along well, they will be separated. It¡¯s unrealistic


    for you to force them to be together, so the best way is to let them develop naturally. Honey, don¡¯t


    worry. Is there still a need to worry about your son doing things?¡±


    Richard persuaded earnestly.


    Juana felt her husband was right, but she couldn¡¯t agree with him 100%. Back then, she thought her


    son and Natalie would be together. In the end, she listened to Richard and didn¡¯t interfere. Now, Natalie


    was someone else¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Our son knows his limits too well. He has too much sense of proportion. If he were to take down Dr.


    Roberts as our son-inw did, I¡¯m telling you, we must have been grandparents for a long time. I still


    have to help him a little. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go talk to Dr. Roberts.¡±


    Richard was speechless.


    Juana tapped her phone in her palm and finally decided to share it with Joy. ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll call Joy.¡±


    As she spoke, Juana sat down on the edge of the bed. Seeing that there was nothing he could do,


    Richard stopped persuading Juana. He calmly picked up the book and flipped through it. He still didn¡¯t


    intend to interfere.


    The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Joy, I have good news for you.¡±


    Joy, who had always liked to gossip, hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me! Tell me, what good news is it?¡±


    Juana could not suppress the excitement in her heart. ¡°Edward found a beautiful girlfriend. Her


    profession is good. She¡¯s beautiful and kind.¡±


    Joy was shocked. Her voice became louder. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Who is she?¡±


    ¡®She is the pediatrician from Athana Hospital. She¡¯s the youngdy who came to help in the middle of


    the night when Ruby was sick. That¡¯s not the main point. The most troublesome thing is that this young


    ¡°Do you think the Roberts family will agree to this marriage? Edward is indeed a little old. Sherri said he


    was four years older than that girl. I think it¡¯s fine. The main point is that I don¡¯t know if the Roberts


    family will agree. Do you know anything about the Roberts family?¡±


    Joy thought she had misheard. The Roberts family did have a daughter, but she had left the country a


    long time ago. She had seen her when she was young but hadn¡¯t seen her since she grew up. She


    didn¡¯t expect the person she sawst time to be the Roberts family¡¯s daughter. She asked again, ¡°Are


    you sure she¡¯s from the Roberts family?¡±


    ¡°Sherri told me. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    This time, Juana answered with certainty.


    The two of them chatted for about an hour. In the end, the task of asking around still fell on Joy.


    She was good at asking around.


    On the ckwell family¡¯s side, Joyy down on the bed. Then she lifted the nket and got out of bed


    again. Nathan was


    puzzled. ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Hackett something. Stay out of it.¡±


    Nathan reminded his wife, ¡°Why are you talking to Hackett sote at night? Sherri must be asleep.


    You¡¯ll wake them up.¡± The entire family doted on Sherri like she was their treasure. ncing at her


    granddaughter, who was sleeping beside her, Joy finally decided not to knock on the door. She sent a


    message instead. [Come over for a moment.]


    A few minutester, Hackett knocked on Joy¡¯s room. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Joy quickly opened the door and pulled Hackett in. She went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Is


    Edward dating the Roberts. family¡¯s daughter now?


    ¡°Is that Frank¡¯s sister?¡±


    Hackett was depressed. They talked about this during dinner in the Landor family. And now, when he


    was going to sleep, his mother came to talk about this in the middle of the night. What the hell? ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joy instructed, ¡°When you have nothing to do, go and find out from Frank. Juana can¡¯t sleep at night if


    she doesn¡¯t make it settled. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    Thest ball was kicked to Hackett. Nathan, who sat on the bed, smiled meaningfully.


    Hackett was unwilling to ept this task. Frank was a tight-lipped guy, and it was difficult to ask


    something from him. ¡°No, Mom, wait a moment. It¡¯s Edward who is dating, not me. Why am I the one in


    charge of this?¡±


    ¡°To think that Juana treats you so well. You don¡¯t even want to help with such a small matter. Just ask if


    Frank knows his sister is in a rtionship with Edward. Then, ask him what he thinks about it. This


    mission is so simple. Even Ruby canplete it. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Nathan shook his head and looked up at Hackett. ¡°Juana had already discussed Edward¡¯s marriage


    with your mom, and the sex of the child has also been discussed. Just help them with thest step. Go


    back to sleep. It¡¯s best to give your mother an answer tomorrow morning.¡±


    Hackett was speechless again. ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t she a little too anxious?


    Hackett, who had returned to his room, was speechless because he suddenly received a job. He


    scratched his head and nced at Sherri, who was already asleep on the bed. He went to the balcony


    and dialed Franks¡¯s number. He began to talk casually with his usual teasing tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing


    back?¡±


    At this moment, Frank hade back from the amusement park with Ava. At this time, he was also on


    the balcony, and Ava was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Frank ced the phone by his ear and replied casually, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯ty


    any useless groundwork.¡±


    Hearing this, Hackett suddenly became interested. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. Didn¡¯t Rose broadcast


    that your proposal was sessful? Could it be that Little Princess rejected you because she was


    unsatisfied?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Hackettughed out loud like a bitch. ¡°Aha, so you really can¡¯t satisfy her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than you who didn¡¯t have sex at all. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    No sex? Fuck! Wasn¡¯t he showing off and cursing him to be unhappy?


    When the other party was about to hang up, Hackett stopped him. He had a mission to make this call.


    On one side was his mother-inw, and on the other was his mother. He could not afford to offend


    either side. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±


    Frank became impatient. He nced at the room. Ava was about toe out. He was going to blow


    dry his hair. ¡°Can you cut the crap and say it all at once? Save the phone bill to buy milk powder.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hackett automatically blocked Frank¡¯s nonsense. He couldn¡¯t be angry. ¡°Do you know that Rose is


    dating Edward?¡±


    Of course. He¡¯d known thatst night. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Seeing that Frank wasn¡¯t angry, Hackett found it very strange. Wasn¡¯t she his sister? Wasn¡¯t he a


    sister-doting maniac? ¡°You agreed just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to beat Edward up?¡±


    When Frank heard this, he paused for a few seconds before replying with a smile, ¡°Edward beat you


    up?¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    There was no way he would admit such a thing. ¡°How is that possible? I only feel that Rose can¡¯t be


    coaxed away so easily. You should at least act like an older brother to show your status as an older


    brother, right?¡±


    Frank was already sure that Hackett called to defame Edward for revenge. If he suddenly hit Edward,


    Rose would quarrel with him. ¡°I won¡¯t use force if I can solve problems with my mouth. Baby Ava


    doesn¡¯t like me fighting.¡±


    Hackett failed to sow discord.


    He could not stand Frank¡¯s despicable look and was about to retort when a soft voice came from the


    phone. ¡°Frank, I forgot to take my pajamas. You¡­¡±


    Before Hackett could finish listening, Frank had already hung up the phone mercilessly. Hackett failed


    to sow discord and even heard others showing off their rtionships.


    Hackett was cursing in his heart.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a total failure. At least he knew that Frank didn¡¯t object to it. He could at least report


    to his mom and his mother-inw.


    After hanging up the phone, Frank brought Ava¡¯s pajamas in. Even though the two of them had already


    had sex, Ava was still shy when the light was on. The bathroom door was only a little open, and only a


    fair hand reached out.


    Frank ced the pajamas in her hand and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s expected rejection came immediately. ¡°No, no need. I¡¯ll be done right away.¡±


    His phone beeped, and a message came from the group of three. It was from Hackett. [Congrattions


    to our Mr. Roberts for having sex for the first time at 29! Congrattions! Yeah!]


    Trevon casually followed. [Not bad. How is it?]


    Hackett sent another message. [Frank, you didn¡¯t fail to find the entrance for the first time, did you?]


    Trevon felt that he had been insulted. He was the person who had not found the entrance, but he could


    not answer this. question, so he remained silent.


    Frank replied to them. [If you¡¯re going crazy from holding it in, go to the toilet and take care of it


    yourself. Don¡¯t lose your IQ.]


    Hackett was not angry at all. [If you are angry and care, it means that it didn¡¯t go smoothly. It¡¯s fine. Just


    practice more, and you¡¯ll get used to it. I¡¯ll share my experience for free. There¡¯s no charge. You can


    ask me anytime.]


    Trevon replied, [Why you?]


    If Frank was to ask someone, he had to ask Trevon, who had a twin. Frank must be an idiot to ask a


    man who couldn¡¯t have twins.


    Frank looked at the meaningless topic in the group chat and was about to reply when he saw Ava


    B

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Frank quickly walked over, picked up Ava, and walked straight to the bed. He gently ced Ava on the


    bed.


    Then, he turned around and walked toward the bathroom.


    Looking at Frank¡¯s back as he went to the bathroom, Ava suddenly had the illusion they were already


    married, sleeping in the same bed, eating and living together each day. The only difference was that


    this was a hotel.


    It was not a wedding house.


    She liked this kind of happiness very much, but Ava knew that this happiness was short-lived or would


    have the parting that should happen. But this time, Frank still did not say when they would part.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to ask.


    She was in a daze as she watched.


    Soon, Frank came over with a hairdryer from the bathroom. When he saw the person sitting on the bed


    staring at him in a daze, he plugged in the power and rubbed her wet hair. With a pampering tone, he


    asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ava reacted and didn¡¯t want Frank to see that she couldn¡¯t bear


    to part with him, so she smiled happily and said, ¡°I was just wondering where to go on Children¡¯s Day.¡±


    Frank said indulgently, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    The meaning of these simple words was that it waspletely up to Ava.


    After knowing what she was thinking, Frank turned on the switch and patiently helped her blow dry her


    hair. However, Ava stopped talking and fell silent. Frank thought Ava was tired from ying.


    Ten minutester, Frank stood at the side. He inserted a hand into her hair to feel if it had dried. After


    checking, he turned around and put the hairdryer back.


    7


    When he came out of the bathroom again, he saw Ava sitting motionless with her hands propping on


    the edge of the bed, staring at him quietly. He strode forward. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Ava shook her head and smiled charmingly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Unhappy?¡±


    At night, they were quite happy at the amusement park. Frank thought about why Ava was suddenly


    unhappy.


    He picked up Ava and ced her on hisp. He held her waist with one hand and tidied her curly hair


    with the other. Then he looked at the little girl at eye level with him. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go back


    tomorrow?¡±


    Simrly, Ava wrapped one hand around Frank¡¯s neck and rubbed his thick, ck hair with the other.


    Because he had just taken a shower, his hair was still wet. Frank¡¯s hair was notpletely dried. ¡°Are


    you going back tomorrow?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t answer whether he was going back tomorrow or not. He just handed the choice to Ava.


    ¡°Set a time.¡±


    Then, he looked at Ava without blinking, waiting for her answer.


    As for the return date of Frank, it was indeed not set. He did not tell Grace when he would go back. The


    only thing out of control when he was not in Athana was that Rose was in a rtionship.


    He didn¡¯t say that he forbade Rose to date. He only wanted to let her spend more time to get to know


    Edward more and let Edward cherish his sister more. Unexpectedly, his n failed. Rose was way too


    impulsive.


    Ava wrapped her arms around his neck and looked around with her eyes. She looked like she was


    indeed deep in thought. Frank was not in a hurry. He patiently waited for an answer and pursed his lips


    without saying anything.


    Gradually, Ava¡¯s analysis came through. Her voice was sweet and soft, and it was as if every word she


    said tickled Frank¡¯s heart. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you stay for another five days? No. It will be very tiring for


    your mom. How about three days?¡±


    Ava wanted Frank to stay for another five days, but she was afraid it would be too much, and Frank¡¯s


    mother, who had always been in Sapphire City, would not like it.


    ¡°No mother-inw would like her son not working for his future daughter-inw, right?¡± Ava thought to


    herself.


    Hearing Ava change her words, Frank chuckled and immediately made a decision. ¡°Five days it is.¡±


    After saying this, he could see the smile on Ava¡¯s face. She was happy. Then, Frank changed the topic.


    ¡°You like Grace?¡±


    Ava first nodded. Then, she shifted her butt and adjusted her sitting posture. ¡°Yes, I do. I think she is


    cool. I like her very


    much. Your father is also cute.¡±


    Frank thought, ¡°Perhaps no one in Athana would think William is cute other than Rose. But there are


    indeed lots of people


    who think Grace is cool. She is valiant sometimes, after all.


    Anyway, it was fine as long as Ava liked her. She was the first person to say that she liked Grace¡¯s


    personality, Frank pinched. her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel oppressed when Grace doesn¡¯t speak?¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes were crystal clear. There was no misceneous at all. She was discussing her future


    mother-inw. ¡°No, how you, Rose, and Grace get along is fun. It¡¯s especially cool. I hope I can get


    along with them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll get along well with them,¡± Frank said with confidence.


    ¡°Hey, I think I¡¯m getting a little excited and looking forward to it.¡±


    Frank said patiently, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. I like you, and I believe my family will like you, too.¡±


    With this analysis, Ava smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    At night, Frank was ready to be an abstinent man. Ava was soft and delicate. It would leave red marks


    on her body if he exerted a little force. Her body wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. ¡°Sleep. I won¡¯t touch you


    at night.¡±


    Ava, who was already a mature woman, naturally knew what he meant by touch. She obediently


    replied, ¡°Okay¡±


    They fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms, but Ava was quite naughty. She was happy that Frank said he


    would stay another five. days longer, so she was excited. She hugged Frank¡¯s neck under the nket


    and kissed him repeatedly, which was very yful.


    She was ying and expressing her happiness. Little did she know that this was a torture for Frank.


    Frank was turned on a few minutester, so he pretended to threaten, ¡°Baby Ava, stop fooling around.


    Do you still want to be a fire extinguisher at night?¡±


    As expected, Ava became quiet. She hid in his arms andughed in a low voice. Frank turned off the


    wallmp and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Why are you stillughing? Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Frank. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good night.¡±


    At that time, lots of people in Athana hadn¡¯t slept yet.


    There were lots of messages in the group chat Fairy Fortress. The one who started was Sherri. [It¡¯s


    almost Children¡¯s Day. Natalie, how are you going to celebrate it for Jasper?]


    Natalie replied, [My family wants to hold a banquet, but I stopped them. I n to take my son to the


    marine park.]


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherri said, [Only Old Trevon can think of such a thing. The banquet is only useful for adults, but it¡¯s not


    interesting at all for Jasper. Even an amusement park is better than that.]


    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that they could be best friends. Sometimes, their thoughts were the same.


    At this moment, Natalie was thinking the same thing. If the Wilson family held a Children¡¯s Day banquet


    to celebrate Jasper¡¯s happiness, the meaning of this banquet would probably change. In the end, it


    would only be a business meeting.


    A child should have the happiness of a child and not be mixed with impurities. The purest childhood


    was the best.


    Rose also sent a message in the group chat. [I¡¯m participating too. I¡¯m still a child.]


    Natalie replied, [You are indeed a big child.]


    Sherri retorted, [Girl, you¡¯re older than me, okay? Do you need me to remind you that you¡¯re already


    26?]


    Rose replied, [That¡¯s too much. It¡¯s age discrimination. I¡¯m a child because I¡¯m not married. Aren¡¯t


    unmarried girls counted as children?]


    Sherri said, [Alright, you¡¯re my future sister-inw. What you say is right.]


    Natalie grinned and sent a surrendering emoji.


    In an instant, the style of the conversation in the group changed. The three of them realized they were


    rtives of each other.


    Atst, they decided to take the two children to the marine park on Children¡¯s Day. They had to work


    during the day. After exiting the chat interface, Rose wondered why Edward hadn¡¯t sent her a message


    today. Was he busy?


    Rose sat on the bed and propped her head up as she thought. After a while, Edward¡¯s message came


    like they were connected. [What are you doing?]


    Rosey on the bed excitedly, her legs swinging non-stop. She held her phone with both hands and


    replied, [I was talking to Sherri and Natalie about how to celebrate Children¡¯s Day for the two kids.]


    Edward asked, [How are you going to celebrate it?]


    Rose replied with a question mark.


    Edward continued to say, [How do you want to celebrate Children¡¯s Day? Isn¡¯t it Friday? Do you want to


    celebrate it here or abroad?]


    After reading this message, Rose was stunned. Did Edward treat her as a child? Although she had


    indeed joked in the group chat just now that she was a child, wasn¡¯t it blissful to be treated as a child by


    her boyfriend so tantly?


    Rose didn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t a child, nor did she say that she wouldn¡¯t go. [If I want to go on a trip,


    will you have time? Saturday and Sunday. Two days off!]


    Edward replied, [Yes, I¡¯m free if you¡¯re free.]


    It was just that Kyle would have to deal with the aftermath.


    Rose grinned and replied, [Alright then, I¡¯ll treat you to a trip. Why don¡¯t we go to Artrond? There are


    still many projects that we haven¡¯t yedst time. I want to feed the pigeons.]


    Edward replied, [Sure, will your family agree?]


    Rose instantly remembered that she had yet to confess to her parents, and her brother had yet to


    return. It seemed that she had to tell them herself. She could not keep it from Grace forever. Otherwise,


    Grace would think that she did not trust her.


    Thinking about it this way, Rose decided to tell them tomorrow and go out to y on Children¡¯s Day. It


    was not a big deal. It was just dating.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a confession?


    One secondter, Rose thought of something. She picked up her locked phone again and sent Edward


    a message. [Did my brother hit you?]


    Edward asked in confusion, [Why do you ask so?]


    Rose recalled the look on her brother¡¯s face after he fought with someone that night. As she did not


    see Edward¡¯s face, she did not know how badly he was beaten.


    Just as Rose was about to type, Edward sent a message. [Your brother didn¡¯t hit me. We had a good


    chat.]


    These words made Rose feel sorry for Edward for seconds. This man was not only a warm man but


    also a good man. He was probably afraid she would have a problem with her brother, so he lied and


    said he had a good chat with Frank. How good could it be when his mouth was wounded?


    Rose had no idea that the person who fought with Frank was Trevon. She believed that the person who


    fought with her brother was Edward.


    Meanwhile, Edward¡¯s words had automatically changed to cover-up. This made Rose add a lot of


    scenes as she imagined Edward being beaten up in her mind. Once again, she found many cute


    emojis in her phone and sent them over.


    She sent a bunch of emojis like hugging and ¡°You¡¯re so nice!¡±


    Thest emoji was a small person covered with a nket, which meant good night.


    Even the way Rose said good night was especially pleasing.


    It was the next morning. Rose had woken up 10 minutes early every day recently because Edward had


    early.


    When William saw Roseing down, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, thinking he had seen wrongly.


    Only when he took a second look did he realize it was his daughter and not his imagination.


    ¡°Rose, why are you up so early?¡± William was not used to it and asked curiously.


    Not only was William shocked, but even Grace, who was waiting for breakfast on the sofa, could not


    help but look at the staircase.


    Noticing everyone¡¯s gazes, Rose was still embarrassed. She even admired herself for waking up half


    an hour early. She was impressed by herself. ¡°I just wanted to have breakfast with you guys.¡±


    This lie was pretty good. She did not know if Grace and William would still be able to eat after she told


    them about her and Edward.


    Grace didn¡¯t quite believe this. After all, Rose was her daughter. She knew very well what Rose was up


    to. The fact that someone who was glued to bed could wake up a half hour earlier said something.


    However, Grace did not expose her. William and Grace looked at each other and seemed to be


    They understood a little.


    This was the tacit understanding between husband and wife.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    At the dining table, the atmosphere was unnormally quiet. Grace was waiting for Rose to speak, and


    William was also waiting for Rose to speak.


    There must be a reason for this abnormality.


    Rose looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. She lowered her head and nced at


    Grace, who was stirring the spoon to eat swift grain. Then, she looked at William, who was eating


    oatmeal with his head lowered. The egg in her hand had been peeled beyond recognition.


    The skin was stuck to the shell, and arge piece was peeled off. It was bumpy.


    Rose couldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes in such an atmosphere. It could suffocate her to death, so


    be it. The sooner she said, the sooner she would be relieved. She took a deep breath and exhaled


    repeatedly to adjust her emotions.


    Grace had been paying attention to her daughter¡¯s movements from the corner of her eye. Naturally,


    she saw all these small actions. She stopped stirring the spoon and crossed her hands on the table.


    She looked up at her daughter, who was making psychological preparations. ¡°Say whatever you want.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the courage Rose had just mustered suddenly disappeared like a deted


    ball. Grace raised her hand. to look at her watch. She reminded Rose again, ¡°Time is limited.¡±


    As expected, Rose mustered her courage again. She exhaled and said with her eyes closed, ¡°Grace,


    William, I¡¯m in at rtionship.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was no sound in the entire dining room, nor was there the


    questioning and surprise that Rose expected. It was as if they had expected it.


    Rose opened one eye and squinted at her parents. She saw the two of them lowering their heads to


    eat again. This time, she opened her eyes.


    Instead of opening her eyes, her eyes widened in confusion and curiosity. ¡°Did you already know?¡±


    Could it be that her brother had already told them, but her brother had not told her?


    William wanted to say he knew, but Grace¡¯s voice sounded before his. There was no surprise in her


    voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but I do now.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she as surprised as I expected? Could it be that her endurance is too strong? I¡¯m in a


    rtionship, okay?¡± Rose thought to herself.


    Grace finished her breakfast and gently put it down. She wiped her lips and exined why she was not


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    puzzled or surprised. ¡°Rose, I said I would not interfere with your rtionship again. I mean what I say.


    As long as you¡¯re happy and feel that it¡¯s suitable, it¡¯s fine. Only you know if it is good or not. Just like


    your brother. In the eyes of outsiders, Ava and Frank are very different in age. But only your brother


    and Ava know they love each other deeply and are very suitable for each other. Then you¡¯re the same.


    I can¡¯t feel whether you¡¯re happy in this rtionship.¡±


    This was the first time Grace had talked to her about rtionships after that incident. She even used


    her brother as an example. Rose was very touched. She no longer cared about Grace¡¯s promise of not


    interfering. Now, she also wanted her mother to participate so that her mother would not always


    remember the past.


    William also thought that her daughter¡¯s sudden confession was because she was afraid of what had


    happened before, so he replied in a very understanding tone, ¡°Yes, your mother is right. Me and your


    mom won¡¯t interfere in your rtionships. If you think the other party is good, be with him. If you don¡¯t


    think that he¡¯s good or if he bullies you, we¡¯re your strongest support. Me and your mom build this


    empire for you and your brother, right?¡±


    Her parents¡¯ carefulness in her rtionship made Rose feel very guilty. Because she was insensible,


    her parents never touched her bottom line and put her first. The tears in her eyes flickered and blurred


    the egg in her hand.


    Seeing that her daughter was about to cry, Grace felt upset. ¡°Hurry up and go to work after you¡¯re done


    eating. We only have one request. Make sure everything about you and your brother is fine.¡±


    This was worth it. The couple worked so hard because of their children. Every time they were tired and


    wanted to lie down, they would think they couldn¡¯t fall because their children didn¡¯t have a backing. For


    so many years, the children had been the motivation in their hearts.


    Rose raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. She


    smiled and said to her parents, who had been looking at her, ¡°But I want you to participate. I want to tell


    you that I¡¯m in a rtionship, and I also want to tell you who the other party is. I like the principle of


    honesty in our family. Mom, isn¡¯t honesty the principle of your rtionship with Dad? I quite like this


    principle. I n to report my happiness and unhappiness to you in the future. Can I?¡± Hearing this, the


    couple was stunned. They never expected their daughter to say this. They had always been afraid of


    crossing the bottom line of Rose. Even if they sent bodyguards, they didn¡¯t allow them to report the


    situation of Rose. But today, this girl said she wanted to be honest and share everything with them.


    They were touched.


    15:12


    They must be touched. This meant that Rose had let it go. She wanted to share it with her parents


    without any burden. The first person to lose control was William. A teardrop was stuck in the fine lines


    at the corner of his eye. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to listen. As long as you want to tell me, Rose, I¡¯d like to hear.


    Grace, right?¡±


    Tears welled up in Grace¡¯s eyes. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips as if thinking about


    something. ¡°Rose, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do anything in this family. You and your brother


    can fall in love freely. If you need your father and me, just let us know. We can take care of you. I¡­¡±


    Rose interrupted Grace for the first time. ¡°Mom, but I¡¯m very envious of your rtionship with Dad. I


    want to share it with you. If I encounter a bottleneck in my rtionship, won¡¯t you be my free analyst?¡±


    How could Grace not get it when Rose said that? A crack finally appeared on her cold face. ¡°Then tell


    me what kind of boy he is. There¡¯s still 15 minutes.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t say that Frank had already told them everything about Edward. Since Rose wanted to say,


    they would give her a chance.


    Rose took a look at the time on her wristwatch. It was a good thing that she woke up so early. She


    began to give a long speech. William took the unsightly egg from her hand and handed her a smooth


    and translucent one. And he ate the deformed egg.


    He peeled half of it and handed it to Grace, and Grace took it. She split it with William. It was an egg


    peeled by their daughter. It was very yummy.


    The couple silently ate the egg Rose peeled.


    Looking at this scene, Rose smiled naturally. She held her cheek and said, ¡°He¡¯s the young gentleman


    of the Landor family in Athana. Yes, the Landor family. And his name is Edward. Not only is he


    handsome, but he¡¯s also refined. Of course, he¡¯s


    well. not as handsome as William. He¡¯s quite good to me now and takes good care of me. He can read


    people¡¯s thoughts very Whatever I¡¯m too embarrassed to say or don¡¯t want to say, he can help me


    decide in the next second or change the topic. He¡¯s very considerate.¡±


    Frank had already investigated Edward¡¯s personality thoroughly. He had also told William and Grace


    about his personality, rtionship history, and methods of doing things. At this moment, they listened


    carefully as if it was their first time to hear that. They were very focused, not because the other party


    was Edward, but because it was the first time their daughter had shared things with them.


    This was the rarest.


    Grace said, ¡°It¡¯s only good if you think it¡¯s good. But ording to what you said, he¡¯s not bad. You can


    observe the other aspects of his.¡±


    William added, ¡°Yes, Grace¡¯s right. You¡¯ll only find out if you¡¯re suitable when you interact more. Rose,


    don¡¯t be anxious because of your age. Even if you don¡¯t get married in this lifetime, our family can still


    support you.¡±


    Rose was afraid she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, so she immediately smiled and made an OK


    gesture.


    After exining to her parents, Rose felt light all over her body, even her feet. Every cell of hers was


    jumping around. This feeling was so good. No wonder William and Grace had always upheld the


    principle of honesty to maintain their love. It was not bad. She had to use this principle in the future.


    Edward¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of the Roberts family¡¯s vi.


    In the car, Rose happily got into the car, quickly fastened her seatbelt, and said to Edward, who was


    sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°You don¡¯t have to open the passenger door for me in the future. I can open it


    myself. You can help me when I can¡¯t in the future.¡±


    Rose was too straightforward. She was too anxious when she saw boyfriends open the door for their


    girlfriends. They could have opened it themselves. What was the point of helping? Wasn¡¯t it better to


    save some time and rush to work?


    Edward smiled. ¡°Sure. If you want anything in the future, or if you need my help, just tell me.¡±


    Rose crossed her legs and snapped her fingers. It was as if there was a Grace inside her. ¡°Okay, this is


    the right way to do it. Edward, let¡¯s be honest with each other about everything in the future. For


    example, you must tell me in advance if you don¡¯t like me anymore. Don¡¯ty the groundwork or hide it


    from me or whatever. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    Edward was speechless. Why did the topic change to breaking up again? Weren¡¯t they talking about


    how to get along in the future?


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve never thought of breaking up. As long as you don¡¯t break up with me, I won¡¯t break up with


    you. So, can you not mention breaking up in the future?¡±


    Edward¡¯s expression became a little more solemn, and he frowned.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to talk about breaking up, nor did she mean it. She nced at Edward, whose


    expression had changed slightly, then hurriedly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just talking


    about how we¡¯ll get along in the future. I only confessed to my parents about our rtionship this


    morning, so I didn¡¯t mean to break up just now.¡±


    After saying that, Rose nodded affirmatively, afraid that Edward would think she was a scumbag girl.


    The car was still moving steadily, but at this moment, Edward was shocked. He did not expect her to


    tell her parents about their rtionship. ¡°You told them?¡±


    Rose nodded. Her expression was very natural and happy, ¡°Yes, our family is all clear-minded. We


    support free love. Does your family support free love?¡±


    Edward wanted to say that the Landor family couldn¡¯t be more supportive of it. If Rose could agree to


    register their marriage today, he suspected that his mother would send engagement gifts immediately.


    She could not wait for him to get married the next second and have a child the next second.


    However, he was afraid of scaring Rose, so he didn¡¯t say what he was thinking.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stepped on the elerator and sped up. ¡°Our family is also free. Then,


    I¡¯ll pick you up for lunch.¡±


    Since it had been made public, there was no need to change cars. The driver was quite tired. He could


    protect her.


    ¡°Sure. Anyway, Sherri and others already know about us. Let¡¯s just fall in love openly.¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Ever since it was made public, Rose had openly started dating, and Frank was having a lot of fun.


    During the day, he would apany Ava to ss. When there were no sses, he would apany


    Ava to y around.


    After the engagement.


    The Turner family¡¯s people did not call Ava, giving them enough space to get along.


    Soon, it was the day of Children¡¯s Day.


    In the Landor Group.


    Edward wore a well-pressed suit and sat in front of theputer. His golden sses were constantly


    adding to his refined aura as he stared at theputer screen seriously. His slender fingers were


    moving on the keyboard.


    He could type very quickly.


    Two minutes ago, Kyle received a text message from Edward. It only had two words. [Come in.]


    When Kyle pushed open the door and entered, the first thing he saw was that Edward was busy


    working. He sat down on the chair in front of the desk and said, ¡°What are your orders, Edward?¡±


    These words were calm, but one could still feel a trace of resentment.


    Edward smiled and said, ¡°Are you dissatisfied? Because you said that you wanted to show the value of


    you when you came here. You¡¯re alreadyining before you even show your value.¡±


    Kyle had been suffering recently. After Edward got off work, he worked overtime. He came earlier than


    anyone else because Kyle had also taken over the morning meeting. Edward wanted to woo someone


    and apany his girlfriend.


    Without Kyle, they would probably have broken up.


    ¡°Alright, just say it. What do you want me to do?¡± Kyle had a helpless expression on his face.


    Edward really couldn¡¯t bear it, but he had no choice but to apany Rose for Children¡¯s Day


    tomorrow and go to Artrond at night. However, Kyle¡¯s words made him want tough. It made him


    look like he wasn¡¯t going to date as if he was going to dieter.


    ¡°You should keep an eye on the meeting these few days and thepany¡¯s matters. Let my father be


    less worried. I have to spend Children¡¯s Day with my girlfriend tonight.¡±


    Kyle thought, ¡°Are you showing off? Are you going to celebrate Children¡¯s Day with your girlfriend?


    ¡°Who would celebrate Children¡¯s Day at the age of 26?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my blessings even if you don¡¯t show off your affection. My sincere blessings. I think Miss


    Roberts is quite suitable for you. You¡¯re happier than before. You are not the depressed prince any


    longer. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After saying that, Kyle calmed himself down and got up to leave the office. Behind him, Edward was


    smiling and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back the night after tomorrow. Thank you for your hard work, Kyle.¡±


    Kyle said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your wedding banquet. Work harder and do it directly.¡±


    Edward watched as the office door closed. He stoppedughing and called Juana. The call was quickly


    connected. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going overseas tonight. I won¡¯t be back for the next few days. You don¡¯t have to wait for me


    to have meals.¡±


    Juana thought that Edward was busy with his career again and said, ¡°Edward, you can¡¯t work as hard


    as before. Your father is still young. If there¡¯s anything, let him do it. Look, he has nothing better to do


    than read the newspaper every day. You should spend more time with Dr. Roberts. Girls need


    Juana was really afraid that if Edward continued to be so busy, he would be alone again. She was


    worried about it. It was not easy for him to find such a girlfriend. No matter which aspect it was, she


    was very good.


    After Joy¡¯s analysis, she said that the Roberts family¡¯s people were easy to get along with. She also


    said that Frank would not stop her. This made Juana feel relieved.


    Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows. He held his phone and said patiently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m


    going out to travel with Rose, not to work.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Juana¡¯s voice was so loud that it could hurt Edward¡¯s ears. He had no choice but to hold the phone


    further away.


    On the other end of the line, Juana was very happy. She was so excited that it was as if she had won


    the lottery. She instructed, ¡°You have to take good care of Dr. Roberts when you¡¯re overseas. You can¡¯t


    be careless. You have to be especially careful when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take good care of her. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    Edward felt that his entire family was nervous when he was in a rtionship, afraid that he would fail.


    Now that he thought about it, Rose was right when she said that he shouldn¡¯t tell them.


    ¡°Alright. Edward, you have to work hard. Bring Dr. Roberts home as soon as possible. Alright, I won¡¯t


    disturb you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to chat with Ruby¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    After hanging up the phone, Edward sighed. Juana¡¯s personality was the same as Sherri¡¯s. He opened


    the chat interface and re-noted Rose as Dear Rose.


    He looked down at the name and was quite satisfied. There was a glint in his eyes. Today was


    Children¡¯s Day. Rose should gain a gift. He had given her a gift.


    He did not give her a very expensive gift. After spending a few days together, he realized that Rose


    was not a gold digger. If he did it, it would increase her psychological burden. She could ept this


    gift.


    A sense of ritual was enough too. Everything was just right.


    For a long time, Rose did not ept the gift. Even when they boarded the ne, Rose did not ept


    this gift.


    Today, Rose was dressed very casually in sportswear. However, her top was rtively short, making


    her look charming. Edward also tacitly wore light gray sportswear.


    On the ne.


    Edward asked the air stewardess for two nkets. One covered Rose and the other was ced beside


    him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you epting the gift? Isn¡¯t it Children¡¯s Day? Don¡¯t you need gifts?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed to ept it. It¡¯s a little too precious.¡±


    Edward knew that it was for this reason. If other youngdies gained these gifts, they might still dislike


    him and think he was too stingy. He had not given any particr expensive gift, but Rose still felt that it


    was a little too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s just a gift. I¡¯ll change it next time. Is that okay?¡±


    Since Edward had already said so, Rose would definitely not be unreasonable anymore. She agreed


    readily. ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Edward.¡±


    Rose even sent a thankful and interesting emoji, which made Edwardugh. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Where did you get these emojis?¡±


    They were all quite cute, reflecting her cute personality.


    Rose tilted her head and raised her exquisite face proudly. She said to Edward, ¡°On the Inte, I¡¯ll


    add anything I see that looks good to my collection. Then, when I use it in a suitable atmosphere, I¡¯ll


    send it to you. Are you happy? I still have a lot. I¡¯ll send it to you in the future.¡±


    Edward suggested, ¡°Sure. Do you want to sleep? It¡¯s a long journey. Sleep for a while and I¡¯ll wake you


    up when we get there.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t asked Frank for a gift.¡±


    Rose lowered her head and spoke as she saw her phone. At the same time, she sent a message to


    Frank. [Frank. Happy Children¡¯s Day. Please give me a gift.]


    Then, another message was sent. [Dear brother, give me a gift. It proves that you still remember me as


    your only sister. As for the reason, let me exin to you. It¡¯s because Ava and I should gain the gifts.]


    From Edward¡¯s side, he could see all of Rose¡¯s messages. Rose did not put on any anti-peeping


    screen protector, nor did she do anything to hide it. Then, Edward saw Frank¡¯s reply. [Ick money.]


    Rose sent an angry emoji. [Why are you lying to me? Forget it, since you just proposed, you give me a


    gift, and I¡¯ll give you a more expensive one. How about it? You will gain more.]


    When Edward saw this message, he felt a conspiracy. Coupled with Rose¡¯s evil smile, he was sure that


    Rose would not make a


    loss.


    It was unknown if Frank did not argue with Rose or if he really wanted to earn it. A few secondster,


    Frank agreed. Rose quickly thanked himrand giggled. She covered her mouth and leaned against


    Edward.


    Her smile was always touching others. At this moment, Edward also smiled. Although he did not know


    what Rose wanted to do in the next second, he felt that she had a conspiracy.


    As expected, Rose first politely sent Frank a cute emoji thanking him. After sending some cute emojis,


    and then, Edward¡¯s smile deepened.


    She did not give him a gift at all, but just a picture!


    After Frank received it, he quickly replied. [Rose, do you want to be hit?]


    Rose looked innocent, but the uncontroble smile at the corner of her mouth betrayed the true


    emotions in her heart.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    [Didn¡¯t you agree? I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll give you a real gift. Then was it wrong for me to give you the


    picture? Look at the chat history. You misunderstood.]


    After replying to the message, Rose turned off her phone. The corners of her mouth still appeared a


    smile. Rose, whose n had seeded, was in a much better mood. Frank¡¯s IQ had decreased after


    falling in love. He was so gullible.


    She even raised her chin proudly at Edward. ¡°I¡¯m awesome, right? I got the gift.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°You are great. Sit tight. The ne is about to take off.¡±


    ¡°It is also Frank who deliberately let you deceive him. Otherwise, how could he give out the gift so


    readily?¡± Edward thought in his heart.


    During his free time, Edward gave Sherri a gift with a postscript saying Happy Children¡¯s Day. After


    sending it, he turned off his phone.


    Rose wasn¡¯t very sleepy. She was a little excited. The same seat, the same person, but with different


    rtionships. She didn¡¯t know if Edward had deliberately bought the same seat for memory.


    She looked around and saw a couple kissing passionately. Rose covered her mouth andughed. She


    leaned towards Edward and secretly looked at the details. Edward followed her gaze.


    Edward was speechless.


    Arge palm pushed Rose¡¯s head back to her original position and sighed. ¡°Stop looking,¡± he said.


    The next second, Edward almost fell off the seat because Rose always was unusual. ¡°Edward.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward had a bad premonition. Just like Frank said, Rose had a different idea


    at any time. He had to know how to deal with it at all times.


    The ne had already taken off and rushed into the clouds. The white clouds outside the window


    spread out like cotton, and everything was white.


    Rose approached Edward and whispered into his ear, ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Edward¡¯s eyes darkened and his heart beat faster. Actually, not only was Edward¡¯s


    heart beating abnormally, but Rose¡¯s ears were also slightly red. Her heart was beating so fast. She


    was extremely nervous.


    But they still wanted to give it a try.


    Edward looked at the blushing girl beside him with uncertainty. ¡°Rose, are you sure?¡±


    Rose was still a little shy. She picked up the nket on her knees and covered the two of them,


    including her head. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    After a series of movements, she smiled and felt that she was very good.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Outside the window, it was white and endless. The ne drew a beautiful arc in the sky. It was a white


    trajectory.


    The scenery was as beautiful as a painting.


    The two people under the nket felt their hearts beating very fast. Even the usually calm Edward¡¯s


    eyes under the sses were slightly red.


    They saw each other.


    Rose already had the thought of retreating in her heart, but she had already said it and was prepared. If


    she retreated now, it would make her look very timid.


    No matter what, she was still Grace¡¯s daughter. She could not back down.


    Edward¡¯s gaze was too hot and he was a little conflicted. Rose became bold again. She leaned closer


    to him and said to him with the lowest voice. Her warm breath pounced on Edward¡¯s face. ¡°Are you


    afraid?¡±


    Edward was speechless and thought, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s starting to get nervous.¡±


    Since he had seen through her, he did not expose her. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you still want to try?¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, Rose felt that Edward¡¯s life was too monotonous. Sometimes, he was


    very mncholic. Since she was with Edward, she was responsible for letting Edward feel the beauty


    of life all the time. A person¡¯s life is precious. How could they live a boring life?


    In life, they should challenge a new way of living. They might live a different kind of exciting life. There


    were too many possibilities in life. How would one know if one did not try?


    Anyway, that was what Rose thought.


    The two of them looked at each other under the nket for a few minutes. The couple next door had


    already stopped kissing, and the two of them had yet to kiss.


    After a while, Rose said in a very low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    Edward looked at Rose calmly, wanting to find out if she was telling the truth from her face. It was only


    when he saw the determination in her eyes that he leaned over and kissed her first.


    With one hand, he helped Rose carry a corner of the nket and covered her head. He propped


    himself up in the back of the seat, leaving a little space. With his other hand, he touched Rose¡¯s hot


    face.


    Rose was lying on his side, holding Edward¡¯s cor with one hand. She was very nervous. Sensitive


    and observant Edward noticed that and he kissed was very gently.


    The nervous Rose closed her eyes and felt a different kind of stimtion. He naturally improved after


    experiencing too much. Today, Edward¡¯s kissing skills have advanced.


    Her chin was lifted slightly, and their lips separated. After Rose breathed for a few seconds, Edward¡¯s


    lips pressed down again. His breath warmed very much, and the two of them indulged in each other¡¯s


    feelings.


    Theymunicated with each other.


    Learn from each other and improve on each other.


    Edward¡¯s hand gradually fixed on the back of her neck and brought it to her front. As if they were


    drawing a beautiful painting using their tongues, drawing bit by bit. Every corner of the painting was


    carefully filled in, afraid that he would- draw again one by one if he missed anything.


    Only when the entire painting waspleted did Edward leave in satisfaction. He panted heavily and


    rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. He could not help but smile. ¡°Do you still want to try?¡±


    Fortunately, she was covered with a nket now. If she didn¡¯t, it would be awkward.


    Rose felt that she did not need to look in the mirror to know that her face waspletely red.


    Damn it: It was very exciting and happy. It was just that she did not know what to do next.


    Rose thought for a moment in her mind and braced herself to suggest, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?


    We have finished it after we kiss.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to leave some new.


    The main reason was that if she continued kissing him, with her straightforward personality, she would


    lift the nket. At that time, everyone would see them and it would be very exciting.


    Upon hearing her words, Edward retracted his hand from her neck and rubbed his fingertips against


    her swollen lips for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Do you want to lift the nket?¡±


    Rose was extremely embarrassed. Shepletely lost the thought she had just wanted to learn. ¡°I


    prefer to sleep under the


    covers. It¡¯s mysterious.¡±


    Of course, Edward knew the reason. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be mysterious together.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep under the covers too?¡±


    Edward kept turning his head to look at her and answered, ¡°Yes. Are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little sleepy. Do you want to sleep?¡±


    The two of them were like little kids who were ying tricks in ss. They hid under the table and


    spoke softly, afraid that others would hear them.


    Just like what Rose said, there was indeed a sense of mystery. Not only was there a sense of mystery


    but there was also a sense of nervousness. This was because the air stewardesses passing by could


    not help but take a few more nces at them.


    Rose adjusted her position and leaned her head on Edward¡¯s shoulder. He held her waist loosely with


    one hand and covered the two of them with a nket.


    Fifteen minutester, Rose, who had good sleep quality, had fallen asleep. Listening to her well-


    proportioned breathing, Edward slowly took off the nket and covered her. If he continued to cover


    her like this, she would probably go to a hospital instead of Artrond.


    He raised his hand to look at the time. There were still a few hours left. He held Rose in one hand and


    held her other hand in the other. He did not dare to move and slowly closed his eyes.


    In Sapphire Hotel.


    Today was Children¡¯s Day. Frank brought Ava to Sapphire City¡¯s ice rink. After ying for a few hours,


    Ava was tired and Frank brought her back to the hotel.


    Just as she was about to take a shower, Ava¡¯s phone rang. She took her pajamas and was about to


    enter the bathroom when she shouted outside, ¡°Frank, help me see my phone. If it¡¯s my sister, help me


    answer it.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Frank bent down to pick up the phone on the bed. He looked at the


    screen. It was her Mom calling.


    He didn¡¯t pick up the phone and shouted into the bathroom, ¡°Baby Ava, it¡¯s your mother.¡±


    When Ava heard that it was Emma, she turned around and returned. She ced her pajamas back on


    the bed and picked up the phone. ¡°Mom?¡±


    Emma¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ava. Did you go out to y today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we just came back from skating. Is my brother back?¡±


    ¡°No, he might be on a longer business trip this time. I¡¯m just asking how many more days Frank will be


    staying in Sapphire City?¡±


    Daniel, who had not seen Ava for a few days, missed her a little. He kept nagging missing her every


    day. Emma felt that it was time to make a call. The two of them were already engaged. If Frank went


    back tomorrow, there was no need to say anything else. If he still had to stay for a long time, she could


    not let Frank stay in the hotel forever. It was not just etiquette. Moreover, she had already epted the


    gift.


    Ava answered honestly, ¡°Five days.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma sincerely invited, ¡°Ava, ask Frank if he¡¯s willing to stay in Turner Manor.¡±


    The phone was not hung up and the room was very quiet. Through the content of the phone call, Frank


    could roughly guess what the topic was. Before Ava could say anything, he nodded at her in


    agreement.


    ¡°How could I reject Emma¡¯s personal invitation?¡± he thought.


    Seeing Frank¡¯s movement, Ava said, ¡°Mom, Frank agreed.¡±


    Emma maintained her gentle voice. ¡°Alright, I will get ready. Juste over with Frank.¡±


    Ava answered on the phone. She looked at Frank and seemed to be asking, ¡°Are we going over


    tonight?¡±


    Frank nodded, indicating that he could.


    After hanging up, Frank pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He was worried that he might have to


    sleep separately with


    Ava if he went to Turner Manor.


    Without a word, he began to sort out the luggage. He stuffed Ava and his things into arge suitcase.


    Ava Turner did not n to take a shower anymore. Since she was going back to Turner Manor, she


    would go home and shower.


    Ava was carried by Frank and she sat on the bed. Her feet were dangling in the air as she looked at


    Frank leisurely. ¡°Frank, why don¡¯t I help?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Sit down. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±.


    She didn¡¯t need to do such a thing. It would only take a few minutes.


    Half an hourter, the two of them walked to the basement of the hotel hand in hand. Frank was


    pushing a suitcase and holding her hand.


    After getting into the car, the car slowly drove towards the mall. Ava, who knew the route, turned to look


    at Frank. ¡°What are we going to do? Emma said you don¡¯t have to buy anything. You just have to go


    over.¡±


    Frank was indeed here to buy something. It was rude toe home with nothing.


    But Ava held his hand and yed with it, one finger, two fingers. ¡°Dear Ava¡¯s Hubby, you are now a


    member of the Turner family. You can¡¯t be too polite.¡±


    Frank insisted on his own idea. He felt that it would be more polite to enter with gifts in his hand. ¡°Baby


    Ava. Let¡¯s buy less.¡±


    Ava also insisted on her own thoughts. This was the first time the two of them had a different opinion.


    Ava looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±


    He nced at Ava who was pretending to be angry and fuming. Helpless, Frankpromised. ¡°I¡¯ll


    listen to you. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    This time, Ava was happy. As she yed with-Frank¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦.


    You can¡¯t carry a lot of things every time you go in the future, right? This doesn¡¯t feel like going home. It


    feels like being a guest.¡±


    It felt like he was a guest at home.


    Frank didn¡¯t expect Ava to be so understanding. Now that she treated him as a member of the Turner


    family, would they sleep in separate rooms at night? This was currently Frank¡¯s most important


    question.


    How should he tell Ava that Emma had arranged separate rooms? There was nothing he could do.


    Their rtionship was already one step closer. If they returned to their original state, his heart would be


    ufortable.


    This was human nature.


    The phone rang and interrupted the two topics that he wanted to continue. Ava picked up the phone


    with one hand and opened it. Her screen photo was Fairy Fortress.


    What caught her eye was a series of photos. There were Jasper¡¯s photos, Ruby¡¯s photos, the photos of


    the two little kids holding hands, and the back view of the two little kids holding hands.


    From the photo, Jasper was wearing rompers, a white shirt, and a baseball cap. Ruby was wearing a


    pink princess dress that was like a little princess. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail with a bow.


    There were more than 10 photos. Thest two were family photos of the Hackett ckwell family and


    Natalie Foster families. From the photos, everyone could feel their joy and happiness..


    Ava smiled as she watched. She let go of Frank¡¯s hand and replied. His hand was empty. Frank quickly


    nced at Ava. ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±


    At the traffic light, she raised the photo on her phone to Frank. ¡°There were some family photos of


    Sherri and others. She looks very happy. I¡¯m really happy for them.¡±


    Frank quickly nced at the photo. ¡°You¡¯ll have them in the future.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say this loudly. Ava was looking at her phone seriously, so she naturally didn¡¯t hear it. She


    organized her words seriously and typed. [Two little kids are too beautiful. Are you guys at the


    aquarium?]


    [That¡¯s right. The two of us pregnant women can¡¯t go far away. We can only go closer to celebrate


    Children¡¯s Day.]


    Natalie did not look at her phone because Trevon was exining the history of every marine species to


    her. This man had shown his knowledge to her.


    It also showed that Trevon had made a lot of arrangements beforeing.


    Hackett rolled his eyes in disdain. They were here to see the marine park, not him. What a fuck!


    [Have fun. Wait for me toe Athana to bring gifts for the little kids.]


    [When you get married, you could join us to y.]


    In the end, Ava sent a bashful image.


    At the aquarium in Athana.


    Hackett was still dressed conspicuously. He was wearing an orange short-sleeved shirt and white


    pants. He leaned against the ss and asked Sherri to take a photo of him.


    There were all kinds of fish behind him. They were colorful, and their scales flickered as if they were


    wearing glowing clothes. There were also luminous jellyfish gathered at the side. The shark was the


    The two little guys held hands and leaned against the ss to study it. Their small eyes were filled with


    curiosity. Ruby¡¯s soft voice sounded. She smiled happily at Jasper. ¡°Jasper, look at the fish.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Jasper replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Natalie and Trevon followed behind the two little guys in casual clothes. When they saw this scene,


    they were speechless.


    When they turned around again, the couple, who were taking photos of each other, was even more


    speechless. It was as if the two children belonged to Trevon.


    Looking at this, Trevon smiled yfully. He looked at the scenery through the ss. Hackett leaned


    back and waited for Sherri to adjust the phone camera.


    Suddenly, Trevon said, ¡°Hackett, watch out! Your back.¡±


    Hackett thought that it was for him to see something good, but in the end, fuck!


    He subconsciously took a few steps back. A shark opened its big mouth and faced Hackett. Hackett,


    who did not react in time, was really frightened by the shark¡¯s unexpected actions.


    Sherri was the first to react. She walked over and patted Hackett¡¯s chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t there ss? I saw this


    shark. I was nning to give you a photo when it opened its mouth,¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted Trevon, who was not kind. ¡°Look at how scared he is.¡±


    Trevon did not feel that he was wrong at all. He was quite satisfied with Hackett¡¯s reaction. He said


    calmly, ¡°It was doing performance.¡±/


    Hackett said, ¡°Ah, I was almost scared to death. Is it doing performance? It just wants to eat me.¡±


    Trevon said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s its pleasure to scare you for a day.¡±


    Hackett was speechless.


    Natalie looked at Hackett¡¯s shocked expression and felt that Trevon was very naughty. After scaring


    someone, he could still defend the shark. When he was not prepared, a sudden shock would make him


    forget his true situation.


    Just like just now.


    Hackett hadpletely forgotten that it was through the ss.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    The car arrived at the manor.


    This time, there was no need for anyone to pick up Ava. The bodyguard at the entrance had clearly


    been instructed. When Frank opened the car window, the bodyguard called out respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Roberts, pleasee in.¡±


    Mr. Roberts?


    Frank liked this nickname. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. He smiled slightly and


    nodded at the bodyguard. Then, he stepped on the elerator again and drove into the manor.


    Recently, Frank had been smiling frequently. Seeing that he was still smiling, Ava leaned over and


    kissed him. ¡°Ava¡¯s Hubby, you¡¯re very happy.¡±


    After the car stopped, Frank returned the greeting and kissed Ava¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice nickname,¡± he thought.


    Frank got out of the car. Ava followed closely behind and opened the passenger door. Frank took out


    the suitcase from the trunk and carried it in.


    Ava held his hand intimately.


    Emma was sitting in the living room. When she saw the two people at the door enter, she walked over


    in her house shoes.


    Frank stopped in his tracks and greeted them.


    At this moment, Daniel also walked over. Ava let go of Frank¡¯s hand and held Daniel¡¯s hand. She acted


    like a spoiled child and said, ¡°Did you miss me very much?¡±


    Daniel¡¯nodded at Frank as a response. He really wanted to say that Ava couldn¡¯t be kept when she


    grew up. If they didn¡¯t call, Ava probably wouldn¡¯t be willing toe back. She would definitelye


    back when Frank went.


    He could only see through it and not expose it. Seeing Ava so happy, Daniel also smiled. ¡°We miss


    you. Aren¡¯t you guys going home to stay?¡±


    Emma nced at the suitcase in Frank¡¯s hand, then looked in the direction of the stairs. She adjusted


    her shawl and said to Frank, ¡°Take your luggage up first.¡±


    Ava let go of Daniel¡¯s arm and nned to follow Frank upstairs. After all, Frank was not familiar with


    theyout upstairs since Frank had not been here many times. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    As Emma spoke, he prepared to walk, but his mind was in a daze Frank had never been so confused


    for a moment because Emma did not say which room to put it in.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to ask or not. If he asked, it would seem that he was too sensible if they were


    given a room. If he didn¡¯t ask, he wouldn¡¯t know which room it was.


    It was difficult.


    Just as Frank slowed down and walked upstairs, Emma¡¯s gentle voice came from behind. ¡°Put the


    suitcase in Ava¡¯s room. The sheets in Ava¡¯s room have been changed.¡±


    These words delighted Frank, who had already taken a few steps. Wasn¡¯t this telling him not to sleep in


    separate rooms and to sleep in Ava¡¯s room at night?


    Frank was overjoyed in his heart, but his face remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°Thank you. I got it.¡±


    In his heart, he admired Emma. She had arranged everything appropriately. No wonder even Grace


    took the initiative to add her contact information. He thought that they would arrange for separate


    rooms, but he did not expect it to not happen.


    Looking at the backs of the two youngsters going upstairs, especially Ava, her footsteps were cheerful


    as she skipped up the stairs. Compared to her, Frank was much more stable.


    you


    When Daniel saw this scene, his mood suddenly became even moreplicated. Emma tidied her


    shawl and patted the dark


    green gown. She held Daniel¡¯s hand and led him to the sofa. ¡°Ava is already grown up. No matter how


    much can¡¯t bear to part with her, she still has to pursue love. They¡¯re already engaged. They slept in


    the same room in the hotel. We can¡¯t let them sleep in separate rooms when they go home. It¡¯s


    unnecessary.¡±


    Of course, Daniel understood this logic. However, as a father, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.


    Thinking back to when he sent Natalie to get married, he also couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. In the near


    future, he would send Ava to get married. Just thinking about it made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Ava is happy. It seems that Frank is still a reliable man.¡± Daniel was a little worried that


    Ava would get pregnant during university. He hoped that Frank knew what to do.


    Emma¡¯s calming voice came from beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Frank knows this.¡±


    Emma continued gently, ¡°Last night, Grace said that when Sherri gets married, she will let our entire


    family live in the Roberts family. She also said that we could wait until Sherri gets married and let them


    register their marriage in Athana. What do you think?¡±


    Daniel naturally understood what Grace meant. She was afraid that they would be worried about Frank,


    so he said reluctantly, ¡°It depends on two young people. I suggest they get married after graduation.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Then let¡¯s not talk about it. Wait for them to develop naturally. Be more


    open-minded. Ava is very happy. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Emma was very open-minded. She was quite satisfied with Frank. He had a good sense of propriety.


    He would marry Ava first before doing anything.


    Upstairs.


    Frank came to Ava¡¯s room for the second time. Thest time he came in was because Ava had a fever.


    He came and left in a hurry and did not stop to observe her room carefully.


    Previously, Rose had taken a photo of Ava¡¯s room. He had also seen it before, but there was still a


    difference between the real thing and the photo. At least, it was different visually.


    When he pushed open the door, he saw the diamond chair in Rose¡¯s photo. Frank took a look and


    reached out to touch the diamond on the chair. It was even more shining under the moonlight on the


    bright balcony.


    Ava was already holding a bear toy in her arms. She leaned against the side of the balcony door and


    asked, ¡°Is it beautiful? Is my room beautiful?¡±


    Frank quickly walked around. He had plenty of time to admire it at night. After that, he would be staying


    for a few days. Naturally, he could remember it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    It was not good to stay in the room the first time he entered with a different identity. He had to go


    downstairs to talk to the elders.


    Ava replied obediently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Frank was looking at the bear in her arms, Ava exined, ¡°This is a shy bear. The one on


    the left of the bed is Doraemon. The one on the right is Marie Cat. The one I used as a pillow is a white


    goose. The one sleeping in the middle is Lena Bear.¡±


    Frank nced at the dolls on the bed and looked at Ava with a smirk. ¡°Where should I sleep?¡±


    It could be imagined that she usually hugged a pile of dolls to sleep. It could also be said that she was


    surrounded by a pile of dolls to sleep. If these things were not removed, there would really be no ce


    for Frank.


    Ava turned to look at her bed and smiled shyly. Her little face was slightly red as she said in a low


    voice, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave the bear toys in the cloakroom at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that Ava was shy, he stopped teasing her and reached out to hold her hand.


    Daniel and Emma downstairs were watching the news. There were many fruits on the table.


    Frank politely sat down opposite them. Older people liked to y chess. Previously, Daniel had lost


    several times to William. Now, he wanted to y chess with Frank. ¡°Frank, do you know how to y


    chess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know a little. If you don¡¯t mind, I can apany you to y chess.¡± His words were humble and


    polite.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s y chess now.¡± Daniel led Frank to the coffee room.


    Only Ava and Emma were left in the living room. Ava had always shared everything with Emma, and


    even when she wanted to woo Frank, she had also asked Emma for her opinion.


    At this moment, she also began to share. She looked around and saw that the servants had already


    gone away. She approached Emma and whispered, ¡°Mom, if I don¡¯t take any measures, will I get


    pregnant?¡±


    Emma¡¯s hand that was holding the half-orange paused. She thought that they had not taken any


    precautions in the hotel for the past few days, but she quickly returned to calm. She was afraid that she


    would scare Ava, so she stuffed the orange into Ava¡¯s mouth and asked, ¡°Have you not taken any


    precautions?¡±


    Ava was chewing on the orange and could not speak. She was afraid that she would not be able to


    exin clearly, so she quickly waved her hand and waited for the orange to swallow before saying,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking. Frank has always prepared protective measures.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma nodded. She knew that Frank had a sense of propriety and nned well


    when he should do something. She continued to patiently exin, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. It doesn¡¯t mean


    that you can get pregnant without taking any safety measures. This depends on a person¡¯s physique.


    Some people can get pregnant in one try because of their susceptible physique, and some people have


    a difficult physique. Even if they don¡¯t take any measures, they won¡¯t get pregnant. They might need to


    recuperate before they can get pregnant. This ispletely a physique problem.¡± Ava listened


    attentively to Emma¡¯s words. She did not interrupt or ask questions. She was only listening to it.


    09:01


    423


    Emma sat in a dignified manner and turned her head to tidy up Ava¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you nning to have a


    child with Frank?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t mention.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°For Frank, it¡¯s the right time to have a child, but you¡¯re not in a hurry. Moreover, you


    haven¡¯t graduated yet, but you can¡¯t decide this on your own. You have to discuss it. Ava, you¡¯re also


    engaged now. Although Grace and the others. like you very much and would dote on you, there are


    many things that we have to learn to consider from other people¡¯s perspectives.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to think about giving birth to a child in advance. I¡¯m just asking you to discuss with


    Frank more in the future, understand?¡±


    After understanding how William and Grace had seeded, Emma admired Grace¡¯s tenacity. She also


    felt sorry for such a woman who had walked step by step from an orphan to where she was now.


    The image of Grace in a suit appeared in Ava¡¯s mind. She looked especially pretty. ¡°Mom, I understand.


    Actually, I quite like Grace. I think she¡¯s cool and easy to get along with.¡±


    Emma agreed that she was easy to get along with. Other than Grace¡¯s cold appearance, she was


    indeed easy to get along with. She spoke readily, was not shy, and was transparent. She was very


    Around 10 p.m.


    The lights in the room were dim, and there was only a tablemp left.


    time.


    Frank was wearing pajamas with his hands on both sides. In the dark night, he was like a cheetah,


    ready to attack at any Ava¡¯s eyes were blurry from the kiss. She squinted at the person in front of her


    and said softly, ¡°Can you turn off the light?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± His eyes were red as he replied slightly.


    After turning off the lights, Franky on her side outside. There was a rustling sound. The sudden noise


    in the quiet night was especially ear-piercing.


    Ava could not see what Frank was doing. It seemed to be tearing something apart. ¡°Frank, what are


    you doing?¡±


    Frank did not stop what he was doing and replied, ¡°Protection.¡±


    Ava understood this sentence. Her face suddenly heated ¡°Oh.¡±


    1.


    She suddenly thought of what Emma had told her that night. Frank was old enough to have a child.


    Was Frank anxious? She asked, ¡°Do you want a child?¡±


    This time, Frank was busy doing the protection and he stopped. A few secondster, he raised his


    hand and touched her face. His eyes were possessive and doting. ¡°When you graduate.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s gonna take a long time.¡±


    He was really not in a hurry to have a child. They could enjoy just the two of them, not just for a year,


    but for two years. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, Baby Ava. Do you want to have a


    child?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t thought about this question yet, but Emma had asked her. So Ava wanted to ask Frank.


    She also wanted to spend some time alone with Frank. She shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t


    want to.


    The two of them came to an agreement.


    ¡°Baby Ava, I¡¯m not in a hurry. As long as you don¡¯t want to have a child, I will agree.¡± There would be


    no idents if they took full precautions.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his lips fell. After experiencing this, Ava already knew how to


    cooperate and create love. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him towards herself.


    Love filled the warm room, and happiness filled the entire room. Her excited heart beat like a drum in


    the dark night, not stopping for a moment.


    The diamond chair on the balcony was even more shining tonight. It kept flickering.


    Together with the moonlight, it emitted a different light.


    The plush toys in the cloakroom couldn¡¯t help but be out. A doll fell as if it looked up at the beautiful


    scenery in the room.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    At that moment.


    At Artrond¡¯s airport, the ne taxied steadily for a while before stopping.


    The person beside him was still sleeping soundly. Rose fell asleep all the way.


    Rose was still breathing steadily. Seeing that all the people on the ne had left, Edward couldn¡¯t bear


    to wake Rose up.


    She really couldn¡¯t sleep on the ne at night. Edward sighed and raised his hand to gently pinch


    Rose¡¯s nose. Her small nose was soft and felt good. Feeling that her nose was blocked, Rose opened


    her sleepy eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°Will we eat dinner?¡±


    Edward was speechless


    ¡°It¡¯s not dinner. We¡¯re at our destination.¡±


    Rose turned her neck and looked around. When she looked out of the window, she realized that she


    had really arrived. She was pleasantly surprised and much more awake. She patted her cheeks to try


    to sober up and patted Edward beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel fromst time. I¡¯ve already booked a


    room.


    The flight ticket was booked by Edward, but Rose wanted to participate in the couple¡¯s trip, so she had


    to spend and book the


    hotel.


    As she was working in the day, she dressed casually and liked simple clothes. Sometimes, on a whim,


    she would dress up carefully and put on a beautiful dress.


    When the car arrived at Wintend Hotel, Edward paid. He took out their luggage from the taxi and


    carried it to the hotel. He looked sideways and asked Rose, ¡°Which style did you order?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a vi area. I think that view is the best. We can see the performance on the beach at night, so


    I booked this house.¡± There must be a reason why it was expensive.


    When they arrived at the front desk, Rose told her information to the receptionist at the front desk. She


    took the room card and prepared to bring Edward upstairs. When Edward saw that Rose only had one


    room card in her hand, he grabbed her arm. ¡°One room?¡±


    Rose lowered her head and looked at the room card in her hand. She looked up and nodded. ¡°One set.


    There are two rooms) in this house, so I didn¡¯t book a second room. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t there be an


    empty room in each of our rooms?¡±


    ¡°Besides, there was only one vi area left when I booked it. Another house is also a little far from here.


    It¡¯s more troublesome for you toe to me or me to y with you. Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t do


    anything to you.¡±


    Edward was speechless and he thought, ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡±


    Rose¡¯s focus was always so strange. He was afraid of her reputation. After all, he was only her


    boyfriend, not her fianc¨¦. It was okay because he was a boy, but she was the one who was at a


    disadvantage.


    However, ording to the current situation, Rose did not care about this.


    The security in the vi area was very good, and the service was especially good. The expensive and


    well-treated service was naturally top-notch. The vi was a two-story building. The first floor was the


    security guards and the front desk. The second floor was arge suite. There were two rooms in this


    house, which was very spacious.


    During the peak season, people would form groups to order a vi area. They would share a room to


    share the cost or make full use of it. However, rich people usually wouldn¡¯t agree to share it. Firstly,


    they didn¡¯tck money, and secondly, they liked quiet.


    Edward followed behind her with the suitcase and followed Rose into the elevator. The elevator slowly


    rose to the second floor. Rose took out her room card and used it.


    The door opened.


    Edward was very careful. After putting Rose¡¯s suitcase inside, he was still holding his own suitcase in


    his hand. It seemed that he did not intend to put it in the room. He patiently suggested, ¡°Rose, you


    sleep in this room. I¡¯ll go over there and get


    another room.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose was stunned. She stood in front of Edward with her hands on her hips and


    looked at him in a daze. She finally knew why he had been single for 30 years. There was really a


    reason. He had considered too much. It was not like they were sleeping in the same room. There¡¯were


    two rooms.


    To the carefree and direct Rose, Edward¡¯s awkwardness made her very anxious. She began to exin,


    ¡°Edward, I am a forthright person. I don¡¯t care about what others think. If I cared about what others


    think, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it so quickly. At the very least, I would have to wait for another year and


    a half. This is a suite of rooms, not one room.¡±


    Rose felt hurt. When she booked the room, she didn¡¯t think too much about it, She just felt that the


    scenery in this vi was good. Moreover, the two of them were a couple, and there were two rooms, so


    she directly booked it.


    One room per person was great.


    After recalling, she looked at Edward¡¯s hesitant expression. To be honest, Rose¡¯s heart ached. She felt


    like she was not restrained, but she did not show it. She hid her hand in her pocket and clenched it


    slightly. She knew that Edward was thinking for her.


    However, Rose did not think so. If you cared too much about others¡¯ opinions, you would be tired of


    living. If someone badmouthed you today, would you still have to exin them one by one until others


    believed you?


    In any case, she wouldn¡¯t. Those who believed in you would believe it even without exnation. Those


    who didn¡¯t believe in you wouldn¡¯t believe you even if you exined all the way.


    Instead, they felt that the more you exined, the worse it would be. Exining was just a cover-up


    and a waste of feelings.


    Rose liked to live a carefree life, but she did not force Edward to be like her. She changed her tone and


    said in a rxed tone, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t control yourself and want to change rooms, I¡¯ll


    agree. After all, I know my charm.¡±


    Edward could not tell if Rose was joking or unhappy. In the end, Edward, who did things ording to


    the rules, still felt that it was more appropriate to live separately. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s not good for you to stay with


    me in a room. I¡¯ll order another room. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    Rose¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. She did not object and deliberately raised her


    hand to look at her watch. ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s already 12 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s y together tomorrow. It¡¯s quitete.


    You should rest early at your room. Good night.¡±


    Edward, who was locked outside the door, was a little at a loss. However, he still adhered to the


    principle of having a good reputation for Rose and turned to leave.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and then stepped into the elevator to go downstairs.


    Inside the room, Rose¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears, and her palms were in pain. She could not


    describe how she felt, but it was very ufortable. The opportunity that she had carefully prepared to


    get along with Edward had escaped.


    She was reserved and did not make love after only dating for a few days. She just wanted to spend


    more time with Edward so that they could get to know each other better.


    Rose smiled bitterly.


    Edward said that his heart was empty and Rose believed him. However, at this moment, Rose was


    doubting her judgment. Her heart ached. She wiped her tears and walked to the balcony. She looked at


    the dance on the beach and listened to the inspiring music. Rose went downstairs without hesitation.


    She wanted to vent her bad emotions.


    Edward walked to the other house with mixed feelings. He did not get a room immediately. Instead, he


    took out his phone and called Kyle. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Kyle had juste out of thepany after working overtime and had a tough life. He could not help


    but tease, ¡°Edward, what instructions do you have? Aren¡¯t you with Miss Roberts? Why are you free to


    call me?¡±


    Edward coughed and automatically ignored Kyle¡¯s words. ¡°I think I made her angry.¡±


    Kyle sat in the car and frowned. ¡°Looking at the time, didn¡¯t you just arrive in Artrond? Did you


    quarrel on the ne? Did she care that you liked someone else before?¡±


    Edward put down the suitcase and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He answered Kyle¡¯s


    questions, ¡°No.¡±


    Edward told Kyle the whole story.


    After hearing this, Kyle was speechless. It seemed that Mr. Edward was doing things ording to


    be honest, it¡¯s really not easy for Miss Roberts to ept you resolutely after knowing that you liked her


    friend. Many girls will think too much. If I were a girl, I might suspect that there¡¯s someone else in your


    heart.¡±


    After saying that, the other end of the line fell silent. ¡°Edward, rtionships can¡¯t be done ording to


    strict rules. Some things can¡¯t be resolved once there¡¯s a barrier. Miss Roberts is quite good. Treasure


    her. Don¡¯t miss her because of your logic


    After a while, Edward¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Kyle said, ¡°I want to go to your wedding banquet, I don¡¯t n to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    Kyle, who had hung up the phone, felt that it was also quite difficult for him. Over the years, he had


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    transformed his personality into an extrovert to enlighten this friend.


    He was about to be an emotional expert.


    Back then, he had persuaded Edward to let go of Natalie. Now, he had persuaded Edward to treasure


    Rose. He was very busy.


    After hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Edward went to the vi to look for Rose without hesitation. As he had been


    here before, the


    security guard did not stop him. He only told him, ¡°Sir, thisdy has gone to the beach.¡±


    Edward instantly thought the painting that Rose had been coveted by a group of men when she was


    dancing on the beachst time. He ced his luggage at the front desk. ¡°Please help me take a look.


    I¡¯ll go look for my girlfriend. Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, he strode out and looked into the distance. Rose was indeed dancing on the beach,


    but Edward knew that Rose was not dancing. She was venting because the feeling of dancing was


    The smile on her face was not bright, not sincere, more like a polite smile. Edward clenched his hands


    tightly and his heart ached. He seemed to have hurt a good girl, while the girl was self-healing.


    He quickly walked to Rose¡¯s side. The deafening music forced Edward to gently hold Rose¡¯s arm to


    stop her.


    Being pulled back by a sudden force, Rose was forced to stop and turn around. When she saw


    Edward, she hid her emotions and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? Is the room ready?¡±


    At this moment, her smile was very shining. Edward¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked. It was sour. He


    could not bear to see Rose suppress her emotions. She was clearly unhappy, but she still pretended to


    smile. Without a word, he picked her up and walked towards the vi.


    A jeer came from behind. ¡°Oh¡­¡±.


    Rose was picked up suddenly. She did not understand and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah¡­ Edward, what


    are you doing?¡±


    Edward pursed his lips and did not say a word, Rose could not guess what he was going to do next.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Rose subconsciously hugged Edward¡¯s neck in case not fall. In front of everyone, she was carried into


    the vi by Edward.


    Behind them, there was an uninterruptedmotion.


    When he arrived at the front desk, Edward had no intention of putting her down at all. He only used


    Arillion to say to the security guard beside him, ¡°Please help me send my luggage up. Thank you.¡±


    Throughout the entire process, Rose was carried upstairs by Edward. She pursed her lips and did not


    say anything. She did not know what Edward wanted to do. The security guard followed closely behind


    and helped him bring his suitcase up. Then they immediately went down.


    Rose really could not guess Edward¡¯s thoughts. If she did not ask, she would feel ufortable.


    ¡°Edward, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t you go to get a room?¡±


    Just now, she had asked him to stay and he insisted on going out, as if she wanted to eat him up. Now,


    he was like a child who had run away from home and came back on his own.


    Edward hugged Rose and could not bear to put her down. When he lowered his head, the distance


    between the two of them was less than an inch. At such a close distance, Edward¡¯s handsome face


    appeared in front of Rose¡¯s eyes. Rose¡¯s heart raced as if missed half a beat.


    ¡°Rose, open the door first.¡± Edward pursed his lips. There was a deep and apologetic look in his eyes


    as he lowered his head and said to the Rose in his arms who was staring at him in a daze.


    The warm breath hit Rose¡¯s face like hypnosis. She leaned out and swiped the room card to open the


    door.


    The door opened.


    Edward pushed it open with his foot and kicked the suitcase into the room. The suitcase instantly slid


    forward into the room and then he closed the door with his foot.


    It was 12:30 in the morning, and night had fallen. The lights in the room were not switched on, but the


    balcony door was open, and moonlight shone in, illuminating the entire room.


    Edward gently put Rose down. She leaned against the door and looked up at him in confusion. He held


    her waist with one hand and ced the other on the top of her head. He apologized sincerely, ¡°Rose,


    I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t think that much.¡±


    The suppressed emotions were broken by Edward¡¯s apology. It turned out that adhering to the principle


    of confessing required tears. She puffed up her cheeks to suppress her emotions and felt a slight pain


    in her heart. ¡°Perhaps I was too naive. I thought¡­¡±


    A tear fell. Edward didn¡¯t want her to say the following words. He leaned forward and covered Rose¡¯s


    lips. The kiss was very gentle. Rose couldn¡¯t tell what the current situation was or what it meant.


    A momentter, Edward withdrew his body and gently caressed Rose¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Rose, I left


    the room not because I had someone else in my heart. My only thought at that time was to be afraid


    that you would be gossiped. There was absolutely nothing else. I swear.¡±


    Edward raised his finger and swore in the air, afraid that Rose would not believe him.


    Seeing how anxious Edward was, she believed him. She sniffed and asked, ¡°Then why are you


    back?¡±


    He helped Rose wipe her tears and bent down to look at her at eye level. ¡°I thought of a good solution


    and came back. If you¡¯re being gossiped, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to marry you?¡±


    This answer was unexpected and Rose was touched. Rose was very happy, but she deliberately said,


    ¡°Dream on. You want to marry me after staying for one night. What are you thinking?¡±


    Seeing that Rose was no longer angry, Edward smiled. ¡°Can you take me in again? My dear Rose.¡±


    The luggage had already been pushed in, so there was no need to ask.


    96%


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯m not someone who likes to hold grudges. I¡¯ll take you in for the time


    being. Perform well.¡±


    Rose said generously. She smiled and patted Edward¡¯s shoulder like an elder sister.


    Edward did not kiss her again. He only hugged her tightly and said solemnly, ¡°Rose, didn¡¯t you say that


    we have to be as honest as your parents in the future?¡±


    Rose nodded a few times in his arms.


    When she nodded, he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t confess today and suppressed your truest thoughts. I


    hope you won¡¯t hide your thoughts from me in the future, including your grievances. Otherwise, our


    misunderstandings will be worse and worse, and we will be increasingly distant. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Who could resist the love of such a handsome and warm man? She, Rose, was too keen on this good-


    looking and refined man. She only had one thought now. She raised her head and said to Edward, who


    was at eye level with her, ¡°I only have one thought now. Kiss you.¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    When she was being wronged just now, she wasn¡¯t direct at all and hid all her emotions. Now, she was


    direct and said whatever she wanted. He really couldn¡¯t keep up with her thought.


    In the end, Edwardpromised and kissed her. The meaning of apology spread between their lips as


    they gave each other the answer they wanted.


    Half an hourter, Rose and Edward were done showering in their respective rooms.


    Before he went to bed. Edward knocked on Rose¡¯s door. It was only when Rose¡¯s voice came from


    inside that he unlocked the door and pushed it open.


    He stood at the door and saw that Rose was still awake. She was ying with her phone on the bed.


    He wanted to remind her to sleep early.


    ¡°Want to chat for six dors?¡±


    Rose spoke first with a smile on her face. The interlude just now had brought their rtionship closer.


    Edward didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but he could roughly guess what she meant. It may be


    Rose asking him if he wanted to chat for a while. But as for the six dors, he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do


    you want to chat?¡± he asked,


    He raised his hand and nced at his watch. It was already early in the morning and veryte.


    However, looking at Rose¡¯s sober expression, it was obvious that she wanted to chat. Hepromised


    and walked in. He did not close the door and just left it


    open.


    Edward¡¯s little detail seemed a little cute to Rose, who was always thinking for her. In fact, Rose felt


    that this action was a little revealing. Once the door was closed, who knew what the people inside were


    doing?


    Rose adjusted her nket and moved to the side to make some space for Edward. Edward was


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    stunned for a moment before he sat on the edge of the bed. Like her, he leaned against the back of the


    bed with his hands on his legs and his feet on the ground. Only his butt upied the bed.


    He looked sideways and asked Rose, ¡°What does six dors mean?¡±


    ¡°One dor for 10 minutes. If I want to chat for an hour, it¡¯s six dors.¡±


    Rose exined with a smile.


    Edward continued to ask like a good student, but his eyes narrowed under his sses. He was very


    confused. ¡°Why is it one dor per 10 minutes?¡±


    ¡°I made it.¡± Rose raised her chin proudly.


    Edward was speechless.


    Edward thought about the fixed price of Rose and calcted it in his heart. He crossed his hands on


    hisp and changed his actions. ¡°Then we can only talk for three dors. It¡¯s already early in the


    morning and we still have to y tomorrow. You


    won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, can I ask you a que


    At this moment, Rose was wearing pajamas, which was very conservative. Her legs were crossed, and


    her elbows were propped on her legs. She held one cheek and looked at Edward.


    Edward looked sideways at Rose beside him. ¡°Yes, ask.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the degree of your lenses? Is it because you¡¯re short-sighted from watching television or


    because you¡¯re studying too hard and have the wrong posture?¡±


    She was also very serious about watching television dramas and ying with her phone. But her eyes


    were still quite good.


    When Rose wanted to ask a question, Edward quickly thought of what she would ask in his heart, such


    as feelings, family, and the future. However, he did not think of this question. He smiled as he


    answered truthfully, 300 degrees. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m short-sighted. I wasn¡¯t short-sighted when I was


    studying.¡±


    ¡°That means that it¡¯s very tough for you to manage thepany. My parents asionally wear sses


    when they read documents.¡±


    Most of the time, Edward listened and Rose said. Edward was more curious about Rose. She said a lot


    about the matters when she was in Sapphire City alone. As she spoke, she yawned. It was not even


    half an hour yet. It might be the time to sleep.


    Looking at the yawning Rose who wanted to chat more, Edward suggested, ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk for


    six dors tomorrow.¡±


    Rose¡¯s mind was on the verge of dozing off, but the naughty thoughts in her mind were growing. She


    propped up her eyelids with both hands and widened her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a goodnight kiss,¡±


    she said.


    Upon hearing this, Edward did not move. He sat on the edge of the bed obediently. Rose could not


    bear to see Edward¡¯s actions and wanted to tease him.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Edward still did not move. The two of them looked at each other. Rose


    felt that if she continued to look like this, she would be cross-eyed.


    She moved her butt and half-knelt in front of Edward. With a smile on her lips, she hooked her hands


    around Edward¡¯s neck. Her nails identally touched the skin on his neck, and her face kept getting


    closer.


    Edward¡¯s back was stiff. He didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands. He held his breath, looking like he


    wanted to calm down.


    At this moment, This scene is like a female hooligan teasing a gentleman.


    Seeing that he was so calm, Rose was not anxious at all. She smiled and sat on hisp. Her lips slowly


    moved closer to his ear, and her charming voice prated his ear. ¡°Do you want to kiss me


    goodbye?¡±


    Edward clenched his fists tightly. He was a man, who had an eagerness for her. In the next second, he


    grabbed Rose¡¯s neck. His lips fell as expected. The kiss was lingering and their breathing was chaotic.


    Their hearts were beating like drums.


    Abnormal, Rose¡¯s cheeks were red, and Edward¡¯s eyes were scarlet.


    The kiss continued. Rose did not n to stop so quickly. The time was not right.


    It wasn¡¯t until Edward¡¯s breathing became chaotic and his hands were touching Rose¡¯s back that Rose


    went from his embrace. Her hands were still wrapped around Edward¡¯s neck as she smiled evilly.


    ¡°Dear, the goodnight kiss is over.¡±


    Facing Rose¡¯s smug smile, what else did Edward not understand? The youngdy in front of him was


    deliberately provoking him, and he almost lost control.


    Rose got off hisp and hid under the nket. She chased him away impolitely. ¡°Help me close the


    door, please,¡± she said.


    Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows to ease his emotions. He sighed, stood up, and


    walked out the door.


    Rose was very satisfied with Edward¡¯s performance. She liked his uneasiness.


    ¡°I specialize in dealing with your calmness,¡± she thought.


    Rose, who had crawled into bed, had already closed her eyes and was motionless. Edward was still


    standing at the door, thinking that she had already fallen asleep. He thought to himself that her sleep


    quality was really good. She could sleep wherever and whenever she wanted.


    that be?


    He stopped at the door for a while and closed it with a smile. He might not be able to sleep tonight.


    The next morning.


    In the Turner Manor.


    Emma and Daniel did not have the habit of sleeping in. They had breakfast in the dining room early in


    the morning. The crisp sound of the spoon stirring the edge of the bowl reached the stairs.


    Frank was wearing a casual T-shirt and jeans as he walked towards the dining room. He politely


    greeted the couple who had their backs facing him and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The couple turned around at the same time. Emma nodded slightly and called out, ¡°Come and eat


    breakfast.¡±


    Daniel retracted his gaze and instructed the servants to add more bowls and forks. Then, he said to


    Frank, ¡°If you are not used to it, let the servants make something else for you.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m more casual when ites to eating. I¡¯m not picky, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Are you not used to sleeping?¡±,


    Daniel asked with concern.


    While they were talking, the servants had already served breakfast. There were milk, sandwiches, fruit,


    cake, and cookies. ¡°No, I slept wellst night. It¡¯s just that I woke up and got up.¡±


    Emma finished swift grain and said to Frank, who was always reserved, ¡°Eat whatever you want. You


    don¡¯t have to finish it. In the future, you won¡¯t have to get up as early as us. You can get up whenever


    you want.¡±


    Indeed, the reason why Frank got up early was indeed because it was his first time living in the Turner


    family and he had no


    was afraid choice but to force himself to get up early. He also wanted to apany Ava to sleep for a


    while more, but he that he would be rude.


    He was very grateful and smiled. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Emma thought that Frank had a sense of propriety, she was very reassuring and was also very


    satisfied.


    After breakfast, Emma went to the greenhouse in the manor. Daniel went to thepany. Before he


    left, he told Frank that he could visit the Turner Corporation when he had time.


    Of course, Frank agreed.


    In the room upstairs, Ava woke up early today. She subconsciously touched the bed beside he touch


    anything. Her eyes opened immediately.


    and realized that she did not


    She looked around and found that one side of the bed was cold. Ava was a little disappointed. For the


    past few days, she


    could see Frank every time she opened her eyes. Gradually, Ava almost forgot that Frank was going to


    go back.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Just as Ava was disappointed, Frank opened the door and entered.


    Seeing that the little girl on the bed had woken up, Frank took off his shoes andy down beside her


    again. He asked in a low voice, ¡®Are you up?¡±


    Ava looked at her husband in a daze and said, ¡°Frank, I seem to have forgotten to give you extra


    points. I want to give you extra points for your performance. You¡¯re already at 91 points.¡±


    He smiled as he fiddled with her hair, his palm pressed against her head. The little girl¡¯s eyes were


    huge and clear and bright, as if they could draw people in. ¡°Okay. Want to get up?¡±


    He asked again.


    ¡°No, give me a hug.¡± There wasn¡¯t much time left. They were going back in four days. Ava wanted to


    cling to Frank openly. He definitely had to agree to such a simple request from the little girl. He


    stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms, hugging her along with the nket.


    A muffled voice sounded in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s not go out today.¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± He gently stroked the back of her head.


    Artrond¡¯s Pigeon za.


    Countless pigeons fluttered andnded on the ground. Their pure white feathers seemed to be a thick


    They kept chirping. A girl with shoulder¨Clength hair was squatting in front of the countless pigeons. The


    hair on one side of her face was tucked behind her ear, revealing a round te carring. As the girl fed


    the pigeons, it kept swaying. Her tight top vividly disyed her graceful waist, and she was wearing a


    pair of ripped jeans.


    Squatting on the ground, she stretched out her fair and smooth arm and scattered pigeon food. In an


    instant, the pigeons in the square were attracted by the girl and surrounded her. Their sharp and red


    little mouths nodded and pecked the ground.


    In the distance, a well¨Cdressed man pressed the camera button on this beautiful image. There was a


    click.


    A girl with a smile as warm as the sun was squatting on the ground. A group of pigeons surrounded


    her. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.


    With a few swift actions, he set the photo as the wallpaper of his phone.


    The girl turned around with a smile, like a ray of light shining into the man¡¯s heart. Her voice was filled


    with joy. ¡°Edward, look. This pigeon seems to be thanking me. Don¡¯t sit on the bench. Come along.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Edward stood up and nced at the photo he had secretly taken just now. He


    stuffed his phone into his pocket and walked to her side. He tugged at his pants and squatted down


    beside her. ¡°Do you still have pigeon food? Should I buy some more?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t feed them after this. If we feed them a little and the others feed them a little,


    I¡¯m afraid that the pigeons will die. I¡¯ll give you some.¡±


    Edward was speechless. They wouldn¡¯t die, right? After all these years, he had never heard of pigeons


    dying from being too


    full.


    As he spoke, Rose pulled Edward¡¯s hand and opened it. She ced some pigeon food on top of it and


    gestured for him to


    feed them.


    Edward was happy to do these things with her. He felt that it was very meaningful. His life had always


    been calm. He acted ording to the seale in his heart. Thinking back, he was quite a failure. There


    was nothing he did that was especially meaningful.


    After feeding the pigeons, Rose stood up. Perhaps because he had been squatting for a long time, her


    legs were a little numb. After standing up, Rose did not take a step forward.


    She maintained a strange posture. The corners of her mouth twitched. It was hard to exin.


    Edward stood up after her. Seeing that she did not move, he looked down at her ripped jeans and


    guessed that her legs were numb. She had been squatting for more than half an hour. ¡°Numb legs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been squatting for too long. It¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯ll take a break.¡± At


    this moment, whenever Rose¡¯s leg moved, it was like many little bugs moving inside her leg. It was so


    numb that it felt like it had been amputated. It was very ufortable.


    Without another word, Edward bent down and picked Rose up. He carried her to the bench and sat


    down. He squatted in front of her again. ¡°Let me massage you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It should be fine in a while.¡±


    After being suddenly rejected. Edward thought that Rose felt embarrassed and awkward, so he let it


    pass.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing that he was sunned, Rose was afraid that he would think too much. In the end, she changed


    her words. ¡°You should help ne massage it. It¡¯s quite numb.


    Rose was puzzled Why did she feel guilty for rejecting Edward? The Depressed Prince should not be


    taken lightly. When he was depressed, she could not bear it. She, Rose, could be considered to be


    under his spell.


    Edward gently lifted Rose¡¯s leg and ced it on his knee, massaging it through her pants.


    Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a very warm man?¡±


    Rose looked at Edward, who was gently massaging her, and asked.


    Edward said with certainty, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what did others say about you? Like a nickname.¡± Rose, who liked to give others nicknames,


    was very curious about what kind of nickname Edward had. No one said that such a gentleman was


    warm


    Did no one say it, or did no one say it in front of him?


    It might be thetter.


    Edward thought about it as he massaged. He had never interacted much with girls. In the past, he often


    received love letters on his desk, but no girls gave him nicknames. Kyle often called him this though:


    Depressed Prince.


    ¡°Depressed Prince. A man came up with it.¡± He sort of gave an exnation.


    Who was so brilliant to think the same thing as her? Rose continued to look at the man who was


    massaging seriously. He was really quite handsome. ¡°The person who gave you this name should be


    someone who often spends time with you. It¡¯s very appropriate.


    Edward said slowly, ¡°My assistant. He¡¯s been with me for a long time. We¡¯re friends in private. I¡¯ll bring


    you to meet him next time.¡±


    He indeed knew him better than she did. No wonder the nickname was so appropriate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not


    numb anymore. Let¡¯s go to the next stop.¡±


    Rose retracted her leg. Edward stood up and sat beside her. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Where do


    you want to go? The pottery studio or the teahouse?¡±


    Edward took the map guide and pointed at the rmendation guide.


    Since they were here, they had to do something meaningful. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pottery studio.¡±


    After deciding on where to go, the two of them took a taxi to a famous pottery studio in Artrond


    It was very affordable and only cost 30 dors per person, including sculpting, coloring, and baking


    The teacher saw the two of them walking hand in hand. They were dressed very appropriately. One


    look and one could tell that they were children from rich families. They had to receive different people


    every day. After seeing too many of them, one could distinguish the temperament of those who were


    really rich and fake rich.


    As long as you think about it, look at it carefully, and look at the details.


    The teacher asked, ¡°What do the two of you want to do? There¡¯s a picture book here. You can choose¡±


    As she spoke, the waiter brought the album over. The two of them leaned their heads together to look


    at it. Because Rose¡¯s hair was shoulder length, it always fell. When Edward saw this, he immediately


    tucked her hair behind her ear and pursed his lips without saying anything.


    A ray of sunlight shong in, and the faint light shone on the two of them, making them look especially


    She stared at the album and thought about it again and again. She took a fancy to a rtively good¨C


    looking and simple one that was suitable for Edward. ¡°Edward. Why don¡¯t we make this dual¨Ccolor


    cup? What do you think?¡±


    Edward¡¯s original gaze was on Rose¡¯s face. Hearing this, he retracted his gaze and looked down at the


    album. One was a white cup with a coffee¨Ccolored hand, and the other was a green cup with a light


    green hand. It was very simple and clean. ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll do this then. Sorry to trouble you¡± Rose politely handed the album over.


    The teacher was also especially polite ¡°Alright, let me rify in advance. This cup takes a long time to


    fire. It¡¯s not something you can bring away immediately after it¡¯s done today. It takes about 25 to 30


    days. Can the two of you ept this?¡±


    Elward nced at Rose and nodded, ¡°Sure¡±


    Then, the teacher personally led the two of them to a corner. The two of them looked more cultured.


    The observant teacher specially arranged for them to sit in a corner and helped arrange the y She


    personally taught them at the side.


    Rose took the two aprons and hooked her finger at Edward with one hand. Edward bent down and


    Rose helped him put on the apron. She looked at his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist as


    she tied the rope behind


    This was the first time Rose hugged Edward like this. However, at this moment, Rose only wanted to


    y with y. She didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. She just wanted to help tie the apron.


    However, Edward was different. His gaze was always on Rose from time to time. Today, Rose was


    especially good¨Clooking. The attentive gentleman also helped Rose with the apron, but her back was


    facing him and she was leaning against his chest.


    The two of them were extremely intimate.


    One seat for each person. The te was spinning. Rose maintained her smile the entire time. When


    the y touched her hands, she was especially happy. The smile on her lips widened. Her white teeth


    felt reflective. She was ying happily like a child who had not grown up.


    Edward sat at the side. He was infected and his smile widened. He wanted to live like this forever.


    A few hourster, the two of them washed their hands and wrote down Edward¡¯s contact information at


    the front desk. It was going to be sent to the Landor Group.


    In the Turner Manor, Ava felt so safe being carried by Frank that she fell asleep immediately. Helpless,


    Frank could only lie on the bed with her.


    When it was almost noon, the little girl slowly woke up.


    Feeling the movement in his arms, Frank said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    They had to find something to do at home. She needed to exercise at night, so she was a littlezy


    during the day and did not want to go out. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little hungry. Frank, what are we going to do in the


    afternoon?¡±


    Actually, it was fine even if they did not go out. As long as Frank was by her side, Ava was very


    satisfied.


    Frank said calmly, ¡°Anything is fine. What do you want to do?¡±


    The little girl seemed to be thinking. Her eyes kept moving and she even frowned, looking like it was


    very difficult. Franky at the side and did not disturb her. She did not speak either. A few minutester,


    Ava excitedly picked up Frank¡¯s hand and raised it in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to y the piano and


    draw in the afternoon.¡±


    After saying that, she even gestured in the air as if she was drawing and ying the piano. It was as if


    there was really a piano in front of her


    The children of the Roberts family did not have much artistic talent. They all developed naturally.


    Whether it was Grace or William, they did not purposely ask them to learn music, chess, calligraphy,


    and painting like other children. As long as they wanted to learn, they would learn. If they did not want


    to learn, they would never force them.


    Rose knew how to dance, but she didn¡¯t know how to y the piano or draw. If she did have a talent, it


    would be buying all sorts of weird things.


    Frank chuckled and pinched her exquisite and wless face. ¡°Up to you. Get up and eat first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me think about where to start teaching you.¡±


    The little girl was still thinking when Frank got up and opened the door of the cloakroom. He leaned


    against the door frame. ¡°Which one do you want to wear?¡±


    She will be at home all day. She did not need to put on makeup or dress up too much. It was better to


    be more casual. ¡°The sports shorts set. The off¨Cwhite colored one. The third set.¡±


    Following Ava¡¯s guidance, Frank found the clothes, took them off the cab, and handed them to the


    little girl.


    No matter how theymunicated at night, the youngdy would still be shy during the day. She was


    too embarrassed to take off her clothes openly in front of him. Frank understood. He tactfully left the


    room and carefully closed the door.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Half an hourter. Ava worefortable home shoes and afortable sportswear outh She


    descended the stairs in a chrerld mood


    She wore a pleasant smule as she hopped down the stairs, each step causing Frank, who followed


    closely behind her th cera, to feel his heart tighten. He was afraid she might tundle down the stairs.


    Enable to resist his convern, he spoke in a gentle tone. Slow down. Be careful¡±


    Ava kooked around and didn¡¯t spot the figure of Enums. She obediently responded, ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Mom


    Frank remained cautious and quickly walked to the staircase, reaching out to hold her hard as the


    descended. He answered calmly. She¡¯s in the greenhouse


    He had just seen the bodyguards moving numerous orchids and various flowers he didn¡¯t recognate


    into the greenhouse. Emma was probably arranging and studying them


    Frank was not surprised that has mother¨Cinw engyed tending to flowers From Emma permy and


    demeanor, it was evident that she was a patient, life¨Cloving individual who understood and empathized


    with others


    Frank had heard people say that those who loved gardening also had certain expectations for their


    attore and appearance because they loved beauty


    This statement mught hold true for his mother¨Cinw She always dresard tastefully, radiating an


    elegant simplicity while maintaining the expected touch of luxury


    However, this statement wouldn¡¯t apply to Rose Rose loved flowers but not the act of gardening. Even


    a cactus would be safe in her hands. Yet, she had a strong sense of aesthetics and always chased


    after thetest fashion mids


    Upon hearing that Emuna was in the grehouse. Ava habitually replied, ¡°Okay I thought Mom was doing


    yoga. By the wa Frank, does your mother do yoga?¡±


    Within a second Ava thought of her future mother¨Cam


    Frank held her hand and led her toward the dining room without mehately addressing the question.


    Instead, he was more concerned about her appetite. ¡°What would you like to e


    Ara poured for


    or a second and decided T have a cup of hot mall. It¡¯s not too early now, and lunch ising up woon


    have a nie something to fill my stomach¡±


    The servant immediately went to prepare her request


    Frank finally answered the earlier question ¡®Grace doesit practer yoga. She usually practices


    kickboxing and inund


    muertal art.¡±


    Yoga, which cultivated elegance and a graceful figure, was definitely not something Grace would rojos


    It could really make her ufortable.


    Frank was sure of that.


    Uponaring tas, Ava fet unterly impressed the found it incredibly cool and charisma. It was


    captaing that she sat


    a strangle Sisterung attentively to Frank, afraid of missing any important informations she asked


    eagerly ¡°Teil une movel b that our cool Do you have any videos of her working out?


    Drely nut Who would dare to films video of Grace


    Frank zed at the curious Ava and answered, ¡°No, but when we¡¯re in Altana, you can watch her tram


    in person,¡±


    to the the uk had been brought over and ced on the table Frank reached out to test the temperature,


    conderfuling is waste Drink up quickly


    Brom the cage anem ipation in Ava¡¯s, i was clear that she admired Grace and wanted to see her train,


    As for the proof father and daughter¨Cinw rtionstap, Frank wasn¡¯t worried at all


    By the time Austrated her mak. Emina entered the room, patting her gown and giving orders to the


    servants to prepare


    kettrodied at a leisurely pace. Her ons was grade as alw asked, Frank, what do you like to eat


    ¡®To Be with anything


    Weg, 11 gohange wy dothes Lidentally go on dirt on this one Fou lun, make some buttered


    ken sd and seefinedarbomers spaghet


    Theter part of us sendence was dirested at the servants


    After saying that. Eines lifted her grain and headed upstairs the added besefly and as while turning


    These were actually dishes His Frank enjoyed. He remembered that whenever he was with Ava sta


    meat he never dow


    fox what these unity war (pawns why he wears kom his preferindo ay 1, and


    W theme proue wat at the tatile di sets Desi waddy the wine for


    jon Page to men med lyst og vine inch he engapavi 1 sk¨¢ ats


    sad the space yet for to do a vohammed her


    1 praskajanj pages badging the morning


    eaded, and trees was ingested


    Bogdir de yene room, the curtain weder das wig weed the n, dumturing Me entire space Alus grand


    pace stat in the swath on n and


    Be the alight din piano keys girused, dong the den, decatingly feltet.


    1?m though Ave was break an sportsa tee dando tigers rasialy present a couple of sapo wa de sa ?n te


    bench.


    eating honch


    Frank det at down, but to and he was weil iganes die pianos,


    fis gate semned two on to ant and Baby on ph?t xonathing,


    ¡°You are best me ye


    Iran had beet sas y the gate lector and the amoglient se the reading te wees


    ¡°W then what kant of prose you want to beat tumeting segent, mncholls of hearta?


    Brand dat


    andet och shou da bo le santel o as low ive quet he granite replek wap/tungs


    Adres a nomen though,


    caliente Di Roma,


    and has shut on her hand wortung hot mund te a stable given. Hoe dos e poss dos dias guess ante no


    well. We dont reo sy day the Murumes


    With that sin sed ying, bengst hang stallid on the grane leges & beamted melody led to coom, w


    dething to every corner ban die vondovedli ine the insetops


    The meals was geste und feicas, capringing the sows, trade wood partij so he ade, watching the


    transsek expressa n. 84 for is the tes di¨¦, jos se beundid as the puss die was ying


    Frank Kurm was not an fhe same road to toe candy se hang and maybe he dousputics white se


    oslovil in various skile mehding a dies, &cling and perang bi ancoranes, die would as they & collied


    portas aafir wilde gruailly as a name shed the bes


    tur per couched brand willing sway and was here to the day would mute sea leaching hun, a Aj !<+


    .


    Ha%a8818440166


    foot te gee and brank came up with a chaser sultan You y, and memory a


    De du brought it popped und sog¡¯s mind


    seva che site when regnant irring the seating he wasnt goed is gay to


    shes ghagrari taget i bene, da dust frat ang he did. i need to hearts agus that would be eng


    the vix gedigte te houd groot eneste & painted in at th


    Than 17 pm Tlf panting Fred duey deny v¨¢? v?i


    see wilt was yum ser munch


    After saying this, she leaned over and nted a kiss on Frank¡¯s cheek, offering encouragement.


    Caught off guard by the sudden flirtation and confession, Frank stiffened slightly but managed to keep


    a smiling expression. He reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Now, Ava was delighted. She leaned over once more and kissed Frank¡¯s cheek. With narrowed eyes,


    he warned her half¨Cjokingly. ¡°Baby Ava, are you sure?¡±


    If she kept kissing him like this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the piano room anytime soon.


    Ava shook her head quickly. She imagined the intimate scenes that might urter that night, with


    Frank having the same tone and expression he had now. She cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, haha.¡±


    Frank was helpless and powerless


    Some people couldn¡¯t learn, not because they weren¡¯t good at it, but because they didn¡¯t want to learn.


    However, they would progress faster than others if they dedicated themselves to learning something.


    Frank was one of them.


    Ava chose a nursery rhyme to teach Frank, aiming to reduce the difficulty.


    The spacious piano room echoed with the cheerful melody as notes danced everywhere.


    Frank felt a bit insulted, but he had no choice. He genuinely didn¡¯t know how to y, and on top of that,


    it was Ava who had chosen the piece. He could only indulge her.


    Ava felt sorry for Frank. Despite his good¨Clooking hands, ying the piano was difficult for someone


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who didn¡¯t understand musical notation. Memorization was exhausting, and she didn¡¯t want to force him


    to learn the piano just because she found his hands attractive.


    It would make her feel bad.


    In the afternoon, Ava selected skills that both of them were good at, yingputer games. They


    decided to challenge each other.


    They nned to begin with a yful ¡°duel,¡± a good way to remember the skills and learn new things.


    They sat cross¨Clegged on the carpet, each with aptop in front of them.


    Ava eagerly opened herptop. At the same time, Frank did the same. Just as they were about to start


    their digital battle, both their phones rang. The two exchanged a knowing nce.


    Frank reached out and patted Ava¡¯s head. ¡°No rush, check your phone first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you check yours too.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Frank picked up his phone and unlocked it. Opening WhatsApp, he saw Hackett tagged him in the


    group chat. The image that greeted Frank was of Rose holding hands with a man. Although Edward¡¯s


    face wasn¡¯t visible, Frank knew it was him.


    Then, Hackett seemed to be idle and sent one picture after another. There were images of Rose and


    Edward doing pottery, feeding pigeons, Rose blowing bubbles in the square, and Edward helping her


    carry things and more.


    Frank was speechless. Was this girl trying to make an official announcement about her rtionship to


    the entire Athana? They were having quite a bit of fun.


    There truly wasn¡¯t a single peaceful day for Frank.


    Frank pinched his brow in frustration. He didn¡¯t intend to reply, but Hackett was persistently pestering


    him. Hackett sent a message, saying, [Whoa! Frank, at this rate, will Rose be my sister¨Cinw? I


    can¡¯t ept it.]


    Recently, Treyon was also idle and joined in the gossip. He wrote, [If you don¡¯t want her to be your


    sister¨Cinw, you can try to be her former brother¨Cinw.]


    The entire Landor family was hoping for Rose to marry into their family. If Hackett expressed


    dissatisfaction with Rose bing his sister¨Cinw to Sherri, Trevon could guess that Sherri would


    divorce Hackett.


    Hackett wrote, [Could you wish me well?]


    Trevon replied, (No, I couldn¡¯t.)


    Childishly, Hackett sent an emoji of a long sword into the group chat, directly aimed at Trevon.


    Frank wrote, [Can I just die?]


    Hackett replied, [No! You have to stay alive. You have to be there on Rose¡¯s wedding day. You need to


    give your blessing to Edward and Rose.]


    Frank became annoyed and wrote, [Get

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Ava had herptop in front of her, legs crossed, and head bowed as she earnestly replied to messages.


    A smile of well¨Cwishing hung on her lips. Inside the Fairy Fortress chat group, Sherri did the same


    thing, saving and sharing Rose¡¯s posts to the group chat.


    She wanted to make sure everyone shared in the excitement, as she was concerned that someone


    might miss out on this juicy gossip.


    Good things were meant to be shared. It was a principle Sherri always held.


    Ava smiled as she scrolled through the photos sent by Sherri. One by one, she slid through them and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    lightly nudged Frank¡¯s arm with her elbow. Her gaze was still fixed on the phone screen. ¡°Frank, look.


    Rose is traveling¡±


    At her words, Frank squinted his eyes. His gaze shifted to Ava¡¯s phone, and he was left speechless


    because the sequence of photos Sherri had sent was exactly the same as the ones Hackett had sent


    earlier.


    These two were really a perfect match.


    They were on the same wavelength.


    With a faint response, he said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After looking at the photos, Ava scrolled down and could sense Sherri¡¯s excitement from the captions.


    Ava wrote, [Rose, are you getting closer to being married?]


    Sherri replied, [Oh, she¡¯s my future sister¨Cinw.]


    Natalie chimed in. [Be a bit more cautious. You¡¯re still a pregnant woman.]


    Sherri replied, [Can you understand the feeling of having a single older male in the family without a


    girlfriend, and then him finally getting married off? I bless you with tears.]


    Rose wrote, [Stop it, tone down the pretense. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it, sis.]


    Sherri wrote, [Love you, my beloved sister¨Cinw.]


    Natalie added, [Cheesy.]


    Ava found the messages quite amusing and looked up at Frank. She noticed that his face had


    darkened for a moment. His slender fingers kept tapping his phone, seemingly contemting


    something. She asked, ¡°Should I reply?¡±


    Seeing Frank¡¯s irritated expression, Ava lost her motivation to reply to the messages. She pushed her


    wrapped one arm around his neck. With the other hand, she gently caressed his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t furrow


    your brows like that. Look, Rose is really happy in the photos.¡± After speaking, she gave a peck on


    Frank¡¯s lips. Frank remained still, his deep, dark eyes narrowing slightly. The gloom that had been


    lurking in his heart was dissipated by Ava¡¯s kiss. He replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Frank held her with one arm. Ava had an alluring waist that fit perfectly in his grip,pletely under his


    control. Unhurriedly, Ava leaned on his shoulder like a child, her weight pressing onto him. She yed


    with her hands on his back,pletely unaware of their awkward position.


    Suppressing his emotions, Frank picked up his phone and sent a message to Rose. [Are you aiming to


    be a professional inte sensation, or are you preparing to be a target?]


    Rose was ying with her phone at the moment. She quickly replied, [Speak humannguage.]


    After reading the message, Frank¡¯s brow furrowed, and his head throbbed. He wrote, [You could have


    shared your posts more widely.]


    Rose understood and replied, (I¡¯m not that stupid. Others can¡¯t see my posts. I¡¯ve set the visibility


    permissions so that only a few of you can see them. This time, I even added Grace and others. Am I


    smart or what?]


    Rose had no intention of revealing her private matters outside of their circle. She believed that her


    romantic rtionship was a normal and serious one, not some sort of reality show romance that


    required attention or poprity. She didn¡¯t want to make it known to others.


    She only wanted the people who mattered to her and those who could genuinely wish her well to know


    about it.


    That was how Rose thought about it.


    It turned out that her brother Frank shared the same sentiment. They were rarely on the same page.


    After reading Rose¡¯s message, Frank breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that his sister was quite clever. It


    seemed she hadn¡¯t lost her mind while dating.


    However, he decided not to praise her in text form, lest he give her a big head. [Why not change your


    name to Queen of Spamming?


    1/3


    Rose responded, [That¡¯s going too far. I don¡¯t sinoke or drink, and you still want to take away my one


    hobby of spamming posts.I


    Finally, Frankpromised after recalling Rose¡¯s radiant smile. [Stay safe.]


    Rose replied, [Got it. Be happy with Ava, okay?]


    It seemed Rose still had a conscience, and Edward could put up with it.


    Edward, who was usually quite methodical, had actually thrown his work aside to goof around with


    Rose. This was really a rare exception


    Frank put away his phone.


    Ava continued ying around behind him, sometimes fixing her hair, sometimes fidgeting with her


    earlobes. Frank wasn¡¯t typically someone whose mind was clouded by desire, but he couldn¡¯t resist her


    teasing in this posture. Combined with her actions, a sense of restlessness surged within him. ¡°Baby


    Ava,e down and y the game.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t step back ore down. She encircled his neck with her arms and locked eyes with him,


    their gazes aligned, her delicate face adorned with a faint smile. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Yeah


    Frank responded lightly, unsure of what else to say at the moment.


    Ava dismounted from him, taking a seat beside him, ready for apetition. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t seem to notice Frank¡¯s abnormality. Frank, on the other hand, was even more helpless. It


    was like the person who had just teased him wasn¡¯t her. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Night had fallen.


    Inside a mansion in Artrond, the living room was filled with snacks, fruits, and beverages.


    Rose didn¡¯t drink alcohol, so there was no need for any. She loved Edward, but not to the extent of


    throwing herself at him. asionally kissing him to change his moody demeanor was sufficient.


    He was handsome, refined, and genuinely a gentleman, but sometimes he overthought things and was


    too reserved.


    Rose had a mild case ofpulsive tendencies. Whenever Edward hesitated, overthought, or became


    too indecisive, she would give him a quick kiss, causing his mind to momentarily nk out and leaving


    behind all thoseplicated questions. Wasn¡¯t it okay to live happily and peacefully, resolving things


    with oneself?


    Must one fill their mind with endless why, shouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t? All those words were just too exhausting.


    Rose and Edward had showered and changed into their sleepwear in their rooms. Then, they sat on


    the sofa, facing each other, each holding a deck of cards.


    In this kind of setting, it was probably the first and only time in Edward¡¯s life that he felt so rxed and


    at ease. He enjoyed it and felt happy. ¡°Do you want me to let you win?¡±


    Rose shot him a dagger¨Clike nce, disying her refusal to ept defeat, ¡°You think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Edward wanted to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be upset if she lost, so he honestly asked that question. ¡°That¡¯s


    not what I meant.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if she wanted to win or lose. He guessed she most likely wanted to win.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y fairly. Besides, this game doesn¡¯t require any brainpower. It¡¯s simply a game of luck,


    answer a question.¡±


    Rose carefully exined the rules, not feeling that the game would insult Edward¡¯s intelligence. After


    all, she didn¡¯t know how to y any card game.


    Edward felt his intelligence was being lowered, but he had no choice. Rose was enthusiastic about it


    and quite excited, so he just had to go along.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    As soon as they started, Rose yed a king and Edward yed a jack. The first round went to her.


    With both of them almost 60 years oldbined, they were ying a simple game ofparing card


    values and having a great time.


    If Frank found out, he¡¯d probably have to give Edward some admiration once again.


    Frank would never y such a simple game with his sister.


    The first round went to Rose. She excitedly swayed her hips, her flexible waist moving like a snake.


    Edward nced at her quickly before looking away, waiting for the impending question.


    Tll ask then. When we were having pizza together, I suspected you were the person who saved me.


    Why didn¡¯t you admit it?


    Were you afraid I would cling to you?¡±


    Rose asked the question that had been on her mind.


    1


    Edward paused for a moment, recalling their candid conversation from the previous night. ¡°When I


    saved you, I didn¡¯t know who you were. I didn¡¯t expect any repayment from you. It was just a small


    gesture.¡±


    This was true. If it had been anyone else, Edward would have saved them as well. He couldn¡¯t just


    stand by and watch a girl get abducted. However, he hadn¡¯t told Rose that his leg had broken during


    the incident and he had spent a long time in the hospital.


    Rose asked again doubtfully, ¡°Really, you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d cling to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was quite certain.


    With the first round of questions over, they continued ying cards. The game progressed smoothly,


    and they were polite to each other.


    In the second round, Edward won. He rubbed the back of the card with his fingertip as if contemting


    what question to ask. After a few seconds, he finally said, ¡°Why did you choose to be a


    pediatrician?¡±


    Rose sat up straight, adjusting her posture. Her legs were crossed, with her right leg over her left, but


    she shifted her position slightly, moving her hips. She was ready to exin, ¡°This question, huh? I


    thought you were going to ask me about feelings. Actually, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. Do you know why I


    went to Sapphire City?¡±


    As Rose spoke, she raised her hand, showing the scar hidden by her watch. It indicated the reason for


    going to Sapphire City.


    Edward¡¯s interest in continuing the topic suddenly waned. His gaze dimmed slightly, and he spoke


    gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we can change the topic and discuss something that makes


    you happy.¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not as sad as you think. In fact, the story starts with an act of bravery on my


    part. My initial intention to be a pediatrician was a happy one.¡±


    Edward brightened his previously dimmed gaze. He listened intently with an inquisitive earnestness.


    Rose said, ¡°I guess it was my first year in Sapphire City. I was unfamiliar with the ce and didn¡¯t know


    how to use public transport, but I needed to survive there. So, I explored the surroundings and the


    buildings based on the map. I didn¡¯t dare to venture too far.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I came across an artificialke. It looked beautiful, so I went to take a look. There were


    a lot of people gathered, and a woman was crying. As I got closer, I found out a child had fallen into the


    doctor around.¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°It¡¯s even more coincidental that our teacher had taught us about first aid procedures


    just a week before. With boldness, I walked up to the distressed mother and told her that I knew first


    aid and could help. Perhaps she had no other options, so she trusted me. Then, I followed the steps


    my teacher had taught us and properly administered first aid to the child. After about half an hour of


    effort, the child finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°At that moment, I found myself. I felt a great sense of aplishment and excitement. Seeing the


    mother embracing her child in tears reminded me of Grace. I wondered if she felt as anxious about me


    after Imitted suicide as that mother did.¡±


    Looking back on it now, it felt as if fate was reminding her that she had made mistakes, arranging this


    incident specifically for her.


    As Rose spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. There was regret, self¨Cme for her past foolishness, an


    apology to Grace, and a sense of closure to the past.


    The crystal¨Cclear tears rolled down her cheeks and onto the sofa. Edward¡¯s chest tightened. He


    regretted asking such a question.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    After listening to Rose¡¯s story, Edward didn¡¯t know how to respond. His heart felt heavy.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say much. He stood up, drew a tissue, and crouched beside her. He gently wiped


    away her tears. His touch was delicate and caring, as if afraid of hurting her again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually,


    you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t


    want to.¡±


    Seeing Edward¡¯s regretful expression, Rose¡¯s brows furrowed together.


    Rose smiled andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Looking back, I realize I was quite foolish at that time. I¡¯m


    sure I made our cool andposed Grace sad. She doesn¡¯t talk much. Even when upset or sad, she


    never shows it on her face. She keeps her unhappiness and sorrow to herself. Unlike me, who used to


    act out and even attempt suicide when unhappy. In hindsight, I really had both courage and


    foolishness.¡±


    After the foolish suicide attempt, she mustered the courage to get through that difficult period.


    Now, she wanted to give her past self an award of courage.


    While feeling guilty toward Grace, Rose alsoughed at herself. Finally, she let out a sigh. She fanned


    her hands to push the tears away. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Tonight, let¡¯s talk freely and be open. There¡¯s nothing


    we can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Edward, do you mind that I attempted suicide before? Do you think I¡¯m mentally unstable?¡±


    Rose asked cautiously. At this moment, she had taken off the mask of cheerfulness, revealing her


    softest and most fragile side to Edward


    Edward grabbed another tissue and continued to crouch beside her, wiping her tears. He gently ced


    a hand on her neck andforted her with his gaze. ¡°No, not at all. Everyone makes mistakes. People


    at 17 or 18 don¡¯t have the perspective of someone who¡¯s 30, nor do they have the ability to think


    beyond their age range. There aren¡¯t so many geniuses in the world. and there aren¡¯t people who can


    foresee the future. Many mistakes are unavoidable. This is a necessary path to mature thinking, a part


    of the growing process. Without the umtion of years, without experiencing things, neither you nor


    I would have our current mindset.¡±


    Edward always exined things in a gentle manner, taking others¡® feelings into consideration. ¡°Want to


    continue ying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Rose enthusiastically replied, and Edward, seeing her return to her usual state, returned to his seat and


    picked up the cards again to y another round.


    Once again, Edward won this round. To avoid touching on anything that might make Rose upset, he


    carefully thought of a question and settled on something rted to her childhood. ¡°What¡¯s the thing you


    regret the most from your childhood?¡± Before she even answered the question, Rose burst into


    mood, and now she seemed almost manic.


    Seeing her reaction, Edward couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, amused by how he struggled to keep up


    with her rhythm and


    tone.


    Laughing heartily, Rose regained herposure, but her lips were still twitching with a smile. With one


    hand supporting the corner of her mouth to maintain her calm, she said, ¡°Hahaha. You can¡¯tugh if I


    tell you.¡±


    Edward quipped, ¡°But you¡¯reughing at yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start,¡± she said with aposed smile.


    Rose continued to chuckle for a while, then straightened up and said seriously, ¡°The thing I regret the


    most from my childhood is not being able to pee while standing up like my brother.¡±


    Edward went speechless.


    He was caught off guard and did not know how to respond. But fortunately, the question he came up


    with hit the right mark. making Rose very happy.


    Seeing Edward¡¯s utterly confused expression, Rose knew he didn¡¯t believe her. So, she said, ¡°I¡¯m


    telling you the truth. Both my brother and I weren¡¯t those kinds of high¨Csociety kids from Athana, you


    know, those who don¡¯t let their ten fingers touch sunlight.¡±


    Rose continued to exin why she had this peculiar thought. ¡°Grace and William were always busy.


    When we were kids, my brother was the one who yed with me. We always had a lot of bodyguards


    around us. My brother had a habit. When he needed to pee, he would find a random ce, and I would


    keep watch for him. But when I needed to go, we had to look for a restroom. So, my brother was


    annoyed by my restroom issues.¡±


    That was why Rose wanted to be able to pee standing up, so she wouldn¡¯t have to look for restrooms.


    Edward thought, ¡°Is this something I should know? Did Frank pee anywhere and everywhere?¡±


    In the end. Edward couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Heughed out loud. Rose saw himughing but


    didn¡¯t stop him.


    1/3


    16 15


    4


    Instead, she joined in with her heartyughter.


    Edward wasughing at Rose¡¯s entric regret and the potential ckmail material about Frank.


    On the other hand, Rose wasughing at the joy of her brother ying with her when they were kids.


    For a moment, the room was filled with their sharedughter, and the sound was pleasant.


    They chatted for a long time, recounting stories from childhood to adulthood. Rose shared all the funny


    and embarrassing stories. Edward¡¯s childhood, on the other hand, seemed rtively uneventful.


    Whether in childhood or adulthood, he always followed his meticulously nned schedule. Even when


    he was young, he would have a timetable for when to study and when to do exercises. He was


    extremely disciplined.


    However, Rose was different. She would y with Frank until it was dark, then rush through her


    homework at thest minute. If she couldn¡¯t finish it, she would pout and make Frank help her while


    she would fall asleep.


    In one night, Edward had sessfully gotten a rough understanding of Rose¡¯s life from childhood to


    adulthood. He also realized a deeper truth. Rose had a vulnerable side hidden deep within her heart.


    She always showed everyone her happiest side, and only when discussing her saddest moments


    would she shed tears.


    Even when she did cry, she would act like she was fine, giving off the impression that she was strong


    and happy.


    It made Edward feel sorry for her. At least he felt that way. He wanted to protect her.


    It was already 10:30 p.m. after the card game ended.


    Edward nced at his wristwatch, deciding it was time for Rose to get a good night¡¯s sleep and rx.


    He began to tidy up the cards on the couch. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll collect these.¡±


    ¡°Sure, okay. Edward, these potato chips are quite tasty. Try one. They¡¯re lemon¨Cvored.¡±


    While saying that, Rose grabbed a chip and held it up to Edward¡¯s mouth. He went along and took a


    bite.


    With a hopeful expression, Rose asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    After tidying up the cards, just as Edward was about to get up, Rose suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Edward turned to look at her with a questioning expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose sat on the couch and tilted her head in thought for a second. Then, she suddenly stood up. Her


    feet sank into the soft couch, making her taller than Edward by half a head.


    Suddenly, she reached her arms around Edward¡¯s neck with a yful look. Slowly, she leaned in,


    getting closer and closer. She could feel that Edward¡¯s neck tensed up as he felt her approach.


    She smiled mischievously. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    Edward was too stunned to respond.


    Then, Rose continued to tease him, wanting to see when he would finally let down his guard. He used


    to take the initiative to kiss her when they were in Athana. She had noticed that after they arrived in


    Artrond, Edward became unusually reserved. He never initiated any affectionate actions, and she


    wondered what he was afraid of.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss, why are you so¡­¡±


    She was about to finish her sentence when the cards in Edward¡¯s hand scattered onto the floor and the


    couch. In an instant, he grabbed Rose¡¯s neck and pulled her toward himself. With one hand around her


    waist, he pressed his lips against her teasing ones. Rose was quite satisfied with his proactive move.


    Atst, Edward wasn¡¯tposed. If he remainedposed, Rose would¡¯ve thought that he was not


    into women.


    The tangy scent of lemon danced on their lips, mirroring the fervent energy that surged through their


    bodies. The room¡¯s temperature rose gradually, mimicking their climbing body heat.


    Their uneven breaths intermingled at their noses. The action was making Rose feel a bit tired. Their


    lips remained locked. and she tightened her grip around Edward¡¯s neck. With a slight leap, she hooked


    her legs around his sturdy waist.


    This action caught Edward off guard. He quickly pulled his lips away from hers and used one hand to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    support her waist. For a moment, he seemed uncertain where to ce his other hand, but he


    eventually settled on her waist.


    At this moment, Edward¡¯s gaze slightly deepened. His eyes held a hint of redness after the lemon¨C


    vored kiss. He struggled to control his restless emotions and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rose.¡±


    Rose continued to encircle his waist, shrugged, and asked, ¡°I have a sore back from standing. This is


    more convenient. Am I heavy?¡±


    Was her weight the issue here? Her action was quite dangerous if Edward couldn¡¯t hold her.


    However, Rose did not think this was dangerous at all, and she acted so carefree.


    Edward exhaled a breath, the warmth of it brushing against Rose¡¯s skin, causing her to shiver slightly


    and her cheeks to flush


    16:15


    Edward asked, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rose replied. She was not afraid at all.


    Staring into her determined eyes, Edward felt a bit helpless. Seeing him hesitate, Rose took the


    initiative and pressed a kiss onto his eyes.


    This action seemed to ignite a spark. The kisses that followed were more fierce than before, bordering


    on aggressive. It was like he wanted to devour herpletely, to erase any sense of restraint. The


    passionate side of Edward emerged, momentarily unsettling Rose.


    Her small hands tightened as they went from the living room to the bed. Gently, he lowered her onto


    the bed, his hands ced on either side of her, striking a bnce between ardor and restraint. He


    simply kissed her passionately.


    The progress bar was pushing its limit. It was just a step away frompletion when Edward, using


    thest shreds of his self¨Ccontrol, pulled back and looked down at the slightly dazed Rose. ¡°Do you


    want to go further?¡±


    This time, it was Rose who retreated, her face turning even redder. With her eyes closed, she shook


    her head. She felt embarrassed.


    Seeing her reaction, Edward chuckled. He knew this was the result he would get. Rose had been brave


    before, but now she chickened out. He didn¡¯t immediately get up but reached out to yfully pinch her


    petite nose and remind her. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m a


    normal man.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not a man. I just wanted¡­ to see when you¡¯d lose yourposure.¡± It


    was all about teasing, him.


    With her hands still covering her cheeks, she was thoroughly embarrassed.


    However, she liked the brave Edward very much. He was very manly.


    Edward ruffled Rose¡¯s head gently before standing up. He didn¡¯t move her hands away. In a low voice,


    he said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Get some sleep.¡±


    Then, Edward got up and walked over to the couch to tidy up the scattered cards. He nced back at


    the bed to see Rose pretending to be asleep, making him chuckle.


    He closed the door gently behind him.


    Once she heard the door close, Rose removed her hands from her face, staring at the ceiling. In truth,


    if Edward had continued, she probably wouldn¡¯t have minded.


    Blushing furiously, she pulled the nket over herself, fully covering her body.


    Edward returned to his room and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    At the Turner Manor.


    Inside the nket, the person had gained many spots and marks. Due to lying down, the pure white,


    soft, silky pajarnas revealed faint traces around the corbone.


    The man¡¯s upper body was bare, his head half¨Cleaning against the headboard. The girl rested against


    his smooth chest. On lus tanned chest was a painting of intersecting lines, thin and thick, forming a


    The girl extended her arm in front of the man, looking at her palm and then her nails. Finally, she


    nced at the man¡¯s chest with a hint of concern. ¡°Frank, should I trim my nails?¡±


    Frank licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, his lips slightly dry He reached over and took a


    look at the girl¡¯s hand. Her nails were very pretty, pale green in color, with sparkling diamonds


    embedded along the edges. They were transparent and reflected the light from the bedsidemp Frank


    gently touched the smooth nail surface and said with a pleased expression, ¡°No need, it doesn¡¯t hurt


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Seems like I scratched it pretty deep¡± As Ava spoke, she half¨Cbent her body and


    reached out to touch the scars on Frank¡¯s body, saying. This one¡¯s scabbed over a bit.¡±


    Frank was a bit thirsty and needed some water. He was also nning to put on his clothes. Ava kept


    touching has wounds and tattoos, making him feel somewhat uneasy. He changed the subject. ¡®Hmm,


    are you thirsty, Baby Ava


    Ava replied. ¡°I¡¯d like some juice, orange juice¡±


    Frank propped her head gently on the pillow and went to put on his pajamas. Tll get it for you now


    Anything else you want


    to eat?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Watching Frank¡¯s departing figure, Ava smiled Actually, Frank didn¡¯t intend to have sex with her tonight,


    but she had initiated it. Ava knew that Frank¡¯s time in Sapphire City was limited, so she wanted to fulll


    whatever he deured, melding herself


    Downstairs, Frank put on his pajamas and slippers, unexpectedly finding Emma in the kitchen. This


    made him a bit embarrassed


    He felt inexplicably guilty. Maybe it was because of what he had done to Ava earlier. Facing her mother


    like this made him uneasy. However, he still politely greeted her. ¡°Emma¡±


    Emuna was in the kitchen making swift grain essence soup Seeing Frank in his pajamasing over,


    she responded with smile, ¡°Hungry?


    Frank stood politely outside the kitchen, not entering ¡°Baby Ava¡¯s a bit thirsty and wants orange juice. I


    came down be help


    her¡±


    At this moment, Emma was dressed in a jaunine¨Cpatterned silk pajama, her hair tied up elegantly at


    the back of her head She responded gracefully, and no other meaning could be inferred from her words


    ¡°Bring the swift grain up for her Dent drink too much orange juice at night, as the sourness isn¡¯t good


    for her stomach If she¡¯s thirsty, have her drunk water And this one is for you¡±


    Frank¡¯s lips curved slightly as he smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, Emma. ¡°


    He had a feeling that Enuma had specially prepared this for them, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He carried


    the two bowls of swit grain on a tray and brought them upstairs


    Ava was already signing up Seeing Frank enter with something other than orange juice, she couldn¡¯t


    see it clearly from where she sat get the bed Curious, she asked, ¡°Frank, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Frank ced the swift grain on the table beside them and walked to the edge of the bed. ¡°En made


    some wat grays


    Have some Need a hand?


    No need. You were quite gende tonight I can get up by myself¡±


    Prank fell silent. Did this mean he was too gentle in bed? He felt somewhat maulted by the uniuersonal


    words of Ava Completely unaware that her words had touched a nerve with Frank, Ava walked barefoot


    to the Latile and a domes floor with nimble movements. Watching this scene, Frank was convinced that


    she was right. He had need been too gale unbed tonight


    r¡¯s swift grain esence soup. Why did Mom think of making this? Whenever my threat was well she


    always and the saying is good for the throat¡±


    Given that Emma made the soupte at naght, it inevitably left Ava pasted. Her words confused Franky


    ale


    led before simly replying, Serson¡¯s changing, and Fana is worried about you that


    Ava didn¡¯t delve into the deeper meaning of the response. She just realized it was almost summer, and


    it was indeed time for a season change.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost summer. Frank, do you like Sapphire City?¡±


    Frank had the swift grain made by Emma, feeling content. While continuing to cat, he responded, ¡°I like


    it.¡± Because Ava was in the city.


    ¡°I also like Athana and many other people, but I like you the most.¡±


    Frank almost choked on his food due to this sudden confession. He cleared his throat and swallowed.


    ¡°Finish eating and go brush your teeth.¡±


    In the evening, Ava was relentless in discussing this topic. With a cute smile on her face, she


    continued. ¡°Oh, alright. Do you like me?¡±


    Frank wasn¡¯t ustomed to constantly expressing his feelings verbally, but knowing the girl wanted to


    hear, he was willing to say, ¡®I like you.¡±


    Ava happily smiled like a child and replied, ¡°Hahaha, noted.¡±


    Frank shook his head helplessly, reaching over to pinch her cheek. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finishing the meal, Frank handed Ava a tissue to wipe her mouth. His phone received a text


    message from Hackett. (Enjoying the time with your babe too much and noting back, huh?]


    Seeing this message, Frank¡¯s expression turned cold again. He replied, [Are you fucking falling in love


    with me or something? Can¡¯t survive a day without messaging me?]


    Hackett replied, [That is mainly because I miss you.]


    Frank texted. [Fuck off. Go bother someone else.]


    Hackett continued. [Tell me a time. Are you noting back for my wedding? I¡¯m short of groomsmen,


    and you¡¯re important.]


    Frank replied. [Remember to pay me.]


    Hackett texted. [Aren¡¯t you showing up for free at Trevon¡¯s wedding? Why do I have to pay you? Do


    you think I have a lot of money?]


    Frank replied seriously, [He¡¯s family.]


    Well, this reply left Hackett with no way to respond. No way at all. After all, Trevon and Frank were


    family. He thought to himself, ¡°Picking on an outsider like me? Just wait until your wedding. I¡¯ll make


    you pay when you get married.¡± Hackett was secretly plotting in his mind.


    The next evening. As Rose had to go to work the next day, she reluctantly ended this wonderful trip.


    Before departing, she sent a message to Frank. [Dear brother, I¡¯m boarding the ne.]


    After sending the message, Rose put away her phone and made up her mind. She had enjoyed


    herself, but starting tomorrow, she would need to focus on work.


    Edward seemed ustomed to the fact that Rose fell asleep as soon as she boarded the ne. As


    usual, he took a nket and waited. As expected, after gazing at the scenery for a while, Rose fell


    asleep peacefully. Her head rested on his shoulder.


    After two days of travel, their rtionship had grown even closer. Edward had transitioned from


    casually wrapping his arm around her waist to embracing her in his arms.


    Rose was always behaving mischievously but now appeared docile, creating a strong contrast.


    After this trip jogether, Edward felt that he understood Rose better. He sensed a hidden scar deep


    within her, a regret regarding her family.


    A few hourster. Edward dropped Rose off at the junction near the Roberts residence and switched


    the car with Tom


    Tom quickly got out of the car, relocated the luggage, closed the trunk, and then sat in the driver¡¯s seat,


    waiting for Rose to get in. He wasn¡¯t rushing, showing no signs of impatience. He quietly yed the


    role of a driver, undistracted by everything happening around him.


    Inside the car, the couple was bidding farewell. Rose flicked her hair and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving. Bye.


    Drive carefully on your way back.¡±


    A sense of reluctance welled up in Edward¡¯s heart as he replied, ¡°Alright, get some rest.¡±


    Rose nodded, smiling, and asked, ¡°Do you want a goodbye kiss?¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Edward held the back of her head and kissed her. What began as a


    light peck deepened into a more passionate exchange. However, Edward had a sense of propriety and


    pulled away after a moment. ¡°Go on, call me it


    you need anything¡±


    With flushed cheeks, Rose found it difficult to get out of the car. The usually slow¨Cpaced man could be


    quite straightforward at times. She ced a hand on her heated cheek and said, ¡°Can I stay for another


    5 minutes?¡±


    She had to take it slow. Heading back now would be inappropriate if her mother and the others saw her


    like this. Wouldn¡¯t that be tantly telling everyone she was up to something naughty?


    Seeing her reaction, Edward naturally understood the reason. She was bold in some ways but shy


    enough not to get out of the car. He helped shift the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already had the photos I took for you


    developed. I¡¯ll pick them up for you tomorrow.¡±


    Sure enough. The topic sessfully shifted. Rose looked surprised at him. When did you have them


    developed?¡± He was truly a considerate guy and pretty quick in action.


    Edward nced at her sideways, saying, ¡°Before we got on the ne. I made an alburn and frames.


    You can see if you like them when they¡¯re ready


    At that moment, Rose wanted to kiss this warm¨Chearted guy, but she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able


    to get out of the car tonight. She reluctantly suppressed her excitement. After 15 minutes, the crimson


    hue on her face subsided. Rose got out of the car and waved to Edward inside, saying goodbye.


    Then, Rose got into her car. The car gradually drove away.


    Edward didn¡¯t start his car. Instead, he changed his ringtone to one of Rose¡¯s favorite songs,


    ¡°Possibility¡± Just as Rose said, everything had many possibilities. The possibility of him being in a


    rtionship with her was just one of many.


    Saving, sharing, and promising¡­.


    Arrived at the Roberts residence, the sound of the suitcase being dragged on the gravel was


    exceptionally loud, banging and echoing ceaselessly. Tom reached out, wanting to help, but Rose


    raised her chin slightly, refusing. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll manage on my own. Please pick me up earlier


    tomorrow.¡±


    Earlier? Then he had to thank Edward for sparing him from the daily car skills test. It was too


    challenging.


    Tom replied, ¡°Understood, Miss Roberts.¡±


    William and Grace had already figured out that their daughter would definitely being back tonight.


    They were all waiting in the living room, discussing ns. Hearing themotion at the entrance, they


    knew their daughter had returned. After all, their son wouldn¡¯te back at this time for sure. William


    got up and walked to the entrance. ¡°Rose¡¯s back. Did you have fun?¡±


    As he spoke, he took the suitcase from his daughter¡¯s hand, pushed it to the stairwell, and asked


    again, ¡°Is there anything to put downstairs? If not, Dad will help you carry it upstairs.¡±


    Rose took off the bag around her neck and ced it on the sofa. ¡°William, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t buy much


    this time. I¡¯ll carry it up myselfter.¡±


    Because she had already brought many meaningful souvenirs for everyone during herst trip to


    Artrond, since it was the same country this time, she naturally didn¡¯t buy anything repetitive.


    Seeing her response, William understood. He picked up the suitcase and carried it to his daughter¡¯s


    room.


    Approaching the sofa, Rose sat down beside her mother. She nced at the documents on the table.


    ¡°Grace, working


    overtime?


    Grace turned to look at her daughter, who was hugging her arm. She answered in a calm voice, ¡°Yes.


    How¡¯s the time together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been good. We fed the pigeons together and visited many fun ces. Well, how can I put it? Being


    with Edward is veryfortable. He¡¯s also attentive. For now, it feels pretty good.¡± Rose summarized


    her trip with Edward.


    Grace crossed fier legs casually, holding the documents. Her emotions were hard to read from her


    face. ¡°Well, spending more time together is important. If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s okay. The most


    important thing is that he treats you well. There¡¯s no need to rush into marriage.¡±


    Rose affectionately leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder. At the stairwell, William stood there, not wanting


    to disturb this precious moment that wasn¡¯t easily achieved.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    At the same time,pared to the Roberts family¡¯s calmness, the Landor family had exploded.


    When they heard that Edward wasing back tonight, Sherri and her family stayed in the Landor


    family¡¯s residence. Their main focus was to wait to hear the gossip


    When Edward walked in and saw the familiar lineup, he felt a headacheing However, he still


    braced himself and carried lus luggage in


    The people in the living room had not changed much. Only his niece was misting from the lineup. She


    was most likely asleep at this time. Otherwise, there would still be the same number of people as


    before


    Edward was not in a hurry to go upstairs. He ced his suitcase at the top of the stairs. He proceeded


    to unbutton his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his tanned skin. Under the gaze of Sherri,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hackett, and the Landor family, he sat down in the armchair.


    People who were in the know knew he was in a rtionship. Those who did not would have thought he


    hadmitted a


    crime.


    He spread his feet and rested his arms on his knees. He pushed his spectacles and mentally prepared


    himself. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to bed because you wanted to wait for me toe back! Also, why are you


    home?¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Sherri


    Sherri spoke very sincerely. She leaned against Hackett¡¯s body, looking very intimate with harn. ¡°I just


    wanted to learn about your progress with Rose¡±


    He knew that this was the reason. When he met Hackett¡¯splicated gaze, Edward did not


    understand for a moment


    Hackett pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Frank actually didn¡¯t beat Edward up. It was fine if he


    dado beat hom up, but how could be even let Edward and Rose proceed with their rtionship


    unimpeded? What was he thinking?


    Frank must be crazy after he was in a rtionship


    Juana sped her hands nervously and excitedly. ¡°Edward, how did it go? Was De Roberta satisfied


    with your End De Roberts despise you for being much older?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened. She never expected her mother to say aloud that her precious son was old


    Hackett, who was eating oranges, choked at his mother¨Cinw¡¯s words. He tried to rescue has image


    in Juana¡¯s eyes to gun a favorable impression Jazna, Edward is actually not old either his past that he¡¯s


    a little slow but he already catching up be us Rarh, Edward Good luck I wish you all the best¡±


    Edward fell silent. Back then, he had hit Hackett a little too lightly and let him go too easily


    ¡°Speaking of old age, Frank is the one who is dating a far younger woman At the very least, Kose is


    already 20. A is on 22. However, Frank is faster than his brother¨Cinw in terms of speed Hackett


    thought inwardly


    Hackett was dissatisfied with the fact that Frank did not beat Edward up


    Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows. He did not know what to say about this meaningless


    univerogation. When be rart the expectant gazes of the entire family, he replied in exasperation, Mom,


    she doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m We¡¯ve getting along quite well at the moment. It¡¯s not the time for the


    subsequent questions you¡¯re thinking about¡± Upon hearing this, Juana felt much more at ease ¡°Alright.


    It is good that she is satisfied and that both of you get along well Go to bed early den Remember to say


    goodnight to Dr. Roberts before you go to bed. Sweet talk more when you are with her. Don¡¯t keep


    everything to yourself. If you behave that way, she won¡¯t understand what you are thinking If you really


    don¡¯t know how to vertire things directly, you can talk to Hackett


    Hackets stared at Jain Was she degrading him or praising him?


    Exchurd das in say a word throughout the entire process. He was here to make up the numbers. He did


    not want to petite such a meeting at all


    However, be had to appear every time It was also mentally ring for him


    It was not easy to be an abnent figure Silence was gold in his eyes.


    sherri muraged him endistically ¡®Edward, you have to say what you feel out loud if you don¡¯t say it how


    vate others understand? I believe in you! Do your best!¡±


    Edward eyed his sister. It turned out that Rose¡¯s idea of dating in secret was really got


    Before going upstairs, Edward reminded Hackett. Don¡¯t bring Sherri around one reason focus more on


    her peegias y the pregnant.


    He was really afraid that there would give birth to a baby who loved in gossip


    Factor shrugged and did sun feel embarrassed at all. ¡°It¡¯s it like you don¡¯t know ng state in the family.


    Do you have


    some misunderstanding about what say I have?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t respond to this at all. Before he went upstairs, he sympathized with Hackett for a few


    seconds.


    The living room at the Wilson¡¯s residence was filled with harmony andughter. For Theo, he had finally


    experienced the joy of having his family with him.


    When Natalie¡¯s children were born, he would have no regrets even if he died right then. He smiled


    lovingly and ced his hands on his walking stick. His eyes were filled with love as he sat opposite


    Natalie and said to her, ¡°Natalie, you didn¡¯te to the Wilson¡¯s residence when you all went out to


    y on Children¡¯s Day. I have prepared gifts and they didn¡¯t get sent out.¡± Trevon ced his hands on


    the back of the sofa. He crossed his legs and did not speak.


    It was impossible for his grandfather to prepare a gift for him.


    Hezily yed with his wife¡¯s curly hair. Her hair was smooth as silk and soft to the touch. ying with


    it made a part of his heart feel fuzzy.


    He automatically ignored Theo¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    With a tacit understanding between them, Natalie did not stop the man from ying with her hair.


    Fortunately, it was just ying with her hair. It was nothing. She smiled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, do I


    have a present too?¡±


    There was a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. His wrinkles were squeezed together, and his eyes were amiable. He


    really doted on Natalie as if she was his biological granddaughter. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll always be a child


    in Grandpa¡¯s eyes, no matter how old you are.¡±


    ¡°Gage, bring the presents here.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart warmed when she heard that. It was as if her grandfather was right before her. Back


    then, her grandfather had also said this to her. ¡°Natalie, no matter libw old you are, you will always be a


    child to your grandfather.¡±


    Her heart felt bitter and sweet at the same time, and her lips curled into a blissful smile.


    At this moment, Rachel stood up and signaled Gage not to take it. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    While talking, Rachel had already gotten up and gone upstairs. Jasper naturally climbed onto Caleb¡¯s


    Natalie liked this family atmosphere very much. It was warm and distant. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled


    with smiles.


    Home was not a house or a bed. Instead, it was filled with people who were bound to you. People who


    were waiting for you toe home. Home was formed by love,ughter, and warmth.


    This was why, after her grandfather left, she would rather rent a house than buy one. It would not feel


    like home even if she bought one. Instead, it would look bleak and sad.


    After a while, Rachel came downstairs with four boxes in her hand. She bent down and ced the


    boxes on the table, opening them one by one.


    In an instant, four presents appeared in front of her. Therger boxes were all toys. They were


    definitely Jasper¡¯s. Then, what about the two small ones?


    Were both of them hers?


    For Jasper, there was a variety of Rubik¡¯s Cubes. There were triangles, squares, and a round set. This


    gift was from Rachel and Caleb.


    There was no need to give the little guy any jewelry or cards. Instead, they chose something he would


    like. Otherwise, the gifts would be tacky and children would not want to use them. It was better to give


    him something practical.


    The other was a four¨Cwheel¨Cdrive toy remote¨Ccontrolled car that Theo had given him. There was no


    doubt that it was also for Jasper.


    Beside him was a ck motorcycle model, and on the right was a silver¨Cwhite motorcycle model.


    Rachel was also stunned when she opened them. She didn¡¯t expect to buy the same present.


    When Jasper saw the beautiful toys in the boxes, he slid down from Caleb¡¯s knees and went to get


    them. Theo did not feel awkward when he saw the same gifts. Instead, heughed out loud. ¡°Looks like


    the entire family knows what our girl likes. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Rachel sat down, took the Rubik¡¯s Cubes out of the box, and handed it to her grandson. She exined


    calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Theo had already bought you a model. You look good on the motorcycle, so I


    bought you one.¡±


    Did Rachel mean that she appeared very cool when she rode a motorcycle? Was she praising her?


    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Caleb.¡±


    2/4


    16:16


    Natalie thanked them one by one. The honest Caleb did not intend to take credit. He smiled and said,


    ¡°This was not iny idea. Your mother saw that you could not ride a motorcycle after you got pregnant


    and was afraid that you would be thinking about it all the time. She had been looking at this before she


    went to bed at night. At most, I looked at it with her for a while.¡± Rachel was embarrassed to be


    exposed. She red at her husband.


    Caleb didn¡¯t think much of it either. His wife was cold on the surface, but her heart was warm. She


    didn¡¯t say much but did a lot of things, and she didn¡¯t want others to know.


    Trevon took the two models and looked at them. Ilis smile was ambiguous. The materials were both


    top¨Cnotch. ¡°Take both of them to the Phoenix Manor and put them in the disy cab.¡±


    Theo snorted. ¡°They¡¯re not for you. Do you think they are for your collection?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take these for myself. At most, I¡¯ll just put it in the disy cab myself and


    asionally take a look at them.¡±


    He sounded pitiful, as though he had no status at all in the family.


    Seeing that Jasper was having fun with the toys, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Jasper, what


    should you say to great¨Cgrandfather and grandparents when you receive a gift?¡±


    Jasper raised his head and rubbed his chin as if he was deep in thought. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That took you quite long. You have to think for a minute before saying thank you, Trevon said with a


    smile.


    Jasper¡¯s vocabry was limited, so he could not argue back. He silently epted the criticism and


    lowered his head to y with his new pet toys. However, Theo could not tolerate his great¨Cgrandson


    being mocked. ¡°Are you slow too? Have you gone back to being a child? Who¡¯s the one who has to


    court his wife?¡±


    Trevon fell silent. He should not have spoken.


    Natalie decided to privately advise Trevon not to be critical of his grandfather¡¯s precious great¨C


    grandson before him in the future, even if it was just a criticism.


    At night, the family of three stayed at the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Jasper was carried to his room by Rachel. Natalie had not returned to the Wilson¡¯s residence for a few


    days. She thought that she should give Theo a checkup. At this moment, Trevon was taking a device to


    measure Theo¡¯s blood pressure.


    It was good to have a doctor for a granddaughter¨Cinw at home. Theo was happy and energetic and


    asked, ¡°Natalie, is my health good? I haven¡¯t been eating meat much recently. I¡¯m very obedient and


    followed the doctor¡¯s instructions.¡±


    His blood pressure was indeed normal. Natalie put away the device and handed it to Trevon beside


    her. He acted like a little assistant for Natalie. ¡°Grandpa, not bad. Keep it up.¡±


    Trevon received a smug gaze from Theo and parted his thin lips. ¡°Grandpa, if you want to see your


    great¨Cgranddaughters, you have to abide by her requirements. Right, honey?¡±


    Although Trevon was right, his tone was a little strange.


    There was a smugness in his voice.


    As expected, Theo still gave his grandson a disdainful look and instructed sternly, ¡°Why are you


    standing there? Why aren¡¯t you bringing Natalie back to sleep? Don¡¯t you know that she is pregnant


    with two children in her stomach?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon smiled. This was not the first time he was criticized by his grandfather


    tonight. He was sure Theo could find fault with him even if he had done everything right. ¡°Alright, rest


    early. Don¡¯t worry. I can take good care of my


    wife.¡±


    Watching the two of them leave, Theo¡¯s originally tense expression instantly changed to a grin as he


    muttered to himself. ¡°What a rascal. He¡¯s lucky.¡±


    In the room, Natalie was about to take a shower when Trevon pulled her back. She stopped in her


    tracks strangely and asked with a puzzled gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given you your Children¡¯s Day present yet. Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±


    He really treated her like a child and followed what his family had done. She asked him, ¡°Then, what


    did you prepare for me?¡±


    Trevon took her by the waist and led her to the bed. He pressed her shoulders down and let her sit on


    the bed. He turned around to get the gift. It was a huge ck box made of frosted material.


    Just by looking at its appearance, it looked very grand. He slowly opened the box. For a moment,


    Natalie could not find a word to describe what had happened tonight.


    That was because Trevon¡¯s gift was also a ck motorcycle. However, this motorcycle looked rtively


    familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. After thinking for a few seconds, she finally thought of


    it. She looked at the smiling man in front of her in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s made ording to my vehicle?¡±


    He knelt down in front of her, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±


    She touched his handsome and cold face, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°I like it. I got three models in


    one night. Do I have enough to hold a motorcycle model exhibition now?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a different model every day. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy you a cab to


    store these models¡­¡±


    Her face, which was originally very affectionate, was directly changed into another emotion by his


    words. She really couldn¡¯t say that she liked anything. Once she said that she liked something, he


    would fill a cab with it for her. She liked to ride motorcycles, not collect them.


    She sighed in her heart. ¡°Trevon, our family has a lot of businesses. There¡¯s no need to enter this


    industry. Let¡¯s give others a way out too.¡±


    Trevon stood up and smiled. He helped her get her pajamas and underwear. ¡°You shower first. Do you


    need my help?¡± ¡°What do you think? Take care of m

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    The couple did not know that Frank was leaving early. They woke up early and happened to meet him.


    They originally nned to wake up early to prepare something for Frank to bring to the Roberts family.


    They did not expect to meet Frank. who had intended to leave quietly.


    Daniel was the first to speak. He looked in the direction of the stairs and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say


    goodbye to Ava


    Frank nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call her when I get there.¡±


    Emma walked to the kitchen and took a bag of pastries and some local produce. She handed them to


    Frank. ¡°I bought those produce yesterday. I made the pastries this morning. Take them back for your


    mother to try. Don¡¯t worry about Ava. I¡¯ll go andfort her


    Daniel also saw Frank¡¯s unwillingness to part andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ava understands. If


    you¡¯re busy, go ahead. If Ava really wants to go to Athana, can¡¯t she fly there too?¡±


    Frank was very touched and grateful. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. Thank you, Emma. Grace will like it.¡±


    Daniel nced at the door. You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah


    Daniel immediately took out his phone and called the driver. He also called the driver who lived near


    the airport. If the rushed over now, he would be in time.


    After the call, he patted Frank¡¯s shoulder and said lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just go. The driver is at the door.


    Although you¡¯re good at defending yourself. I will still send you some bodyguards. Your safetyes


    first. Have a safe trip.


    Frank nodded politely and thanked him again. ¡°Thank you, Daniel.


    ¡°Goodbye, Emma. I¡¯ll pick you up the next time youe to Athana


    Emma smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go over the next time Sherri gets married. Your mother has


    already invited me to stay with your family.¡±


    From his future mother¨Cinw¡¯s face, it was obvious that she had already agreed to Grace¡¯s invitation


    and was very happy Frank nodded again and went out. He got into the car and rushed to the airport. It


    was around a now When he arrived at Athana, Ava would be almost awake.


    After Frank left, only Daniel and his wife were left in the living room Emma sighed for the two


    youngsters. Long¨Cdistance rtionships were tough and also a test. ¡°Go up and sleep for a while.¡±


    Daniel refused and said in a heartbroken tone, ¡°Ava will probably be sad when she wakes up¡± He


    sighed


    Emma patted her husband¡¯s hand ¡°Frank probably left secretly because he was afraid that Ava


    wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it It¡¯s fine that he had already left, but it¡¯s better than watching him leave with


    her own eyes.¡±


    Otherwise, Frank might not be able to leave. He could not keep apanying Ava to her sses in


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sapphire City


    Men still had to have their own careers. Although Wilham and his wife looked young. Frank still had to


    take over the Roberts family¡¯s businesses eventually. C


    Watching the two of them leave, Theo¡¯s originally tense expression instantly changed to a grin as he


    muttered to himself. ¡°What a rascal. He¡¯s lucky.¡±


    In the room, Natalie was about to take a shower when Trevon pulled her back. She stopped in her


    tracks strangely and asked with a puzzled gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given you your Children¡¯s Day present yet. Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±


    He really treated her like a child and followed what his family had done. She asked him, ¡°Then, what


    did you prepare for me?¡±


    Trevon took her by the waist and led her to the bed. He pressed her shoulders down and let her sit on


    the bed. He turned around to get the gift. It was a huge ck box made of frosted material.


    Just by looking at its appearance, it looked very grand. He slowly opened the box. For a moment,


    Natalie could not find a word to describe what had happened tonight.


    That was because Trevon¡¯s gift was also a ck motorcycle. However, this motorcycle looked rtively


    familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. After thinking for a few seconds, she finally thought of


    it. She looked at the smiling man in front of her in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s made ording to my vehicle?¡±


    He knelt down in front of her, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±


    She touched his handsome and cold face, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°I like it. I got three models in


    one night. Do I have enough to hold a motorcycle model exhibition now?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a different model every day. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy you a cab to


    store these models¡­¡±


    Her face, which was originally very affectionate, was directly changed into another emotion by his


    words. She really couldn¡¯t say that she liked anything. Once she said that she liked something, he


    would fill a cab with it for her. She liked to ride motorcycles, not collect them.


    She sighed in her heart. ¡°Trevon, our family has a lot of businesses. There¡¯s no need to enter this


    industry. Let¡¯s give others a way out too.¡±


    Trevon stood up and smiled. He helped her get her pajamas and underwear. ¡°You shower first. Do you


    need my help?¡± ¡°What do you think? Take care of my gifts.¡±


    ¡°Got it, honey.


    The couple did not know that Frank was leaving early. They woke up early and happened to meet him.


    They originally nned to wake up early to prepare something for Frank to bring to the Roberts family.


    They did not expect to meet Frank. who had intended to leave quietly.


    Daniel was the first to speak. He looked in the direction of the stairs and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say


    goodbye to Ava


    Frank nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call her when I get there.¡±


    Emma walked to the kitchen and took a bag of pastries and some local produce. She handed them to


    Frank. ¡°I bought those produce yesterday. I made the pastries this morning. Take them back for your


    mother to try. Don¡¯t worry about Ava. I¡¯ll go andfort her


    Daniel also saw Frank¡¯s unwillingness to part andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ava understands. If


    you¡¯re busy, go ahead. If Ava really wants to go to Athana, can¡¯t she fly there too?¡±


    Frank was very touched and grateful. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. Thank you, Emma. Grace will like it.¡±


    Daniel nced at the door. You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah


    Daniel immediately took out his phone and called the driver. He also called the driver who lived near


    the airport. If the rushed over now, he would be in time.


    After the call, he patted Frank¡¯s shoulder and said lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just go. The driver is at the door.


    Although you¡¯re good at defending yourself. I will still send you some bodyguards. Your safetyes


    first. Have a safe trip.


    Frank nodded politely and thanked him again. ¡°Thank you, Daniel.


    ¡°Goodbye, Emma. I¡¯ll pick you up the next time youe to Athana


    Emma smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go over the next time Sherri gets married. Your mother has


    already invited me to stay with your family.¡±


    From his future mother¨Cinw¡¯s face, it was obvious that she had already agreed to Grace¡¯s invitation


    and was very happy Frank nodded again and went out. He got into the car and rushed to the airport. It


    was around a now When he arrived at Athana, Ava would be almost awake.


    After Frank left, only Daniel and his wife were left in the living room Emma sighed for the two


    youngsters. Long¨Cdistance rtionships were tough and also a test. ¡°Go up and sleep for a while.¡±


    Daniel refused and said in a heartbroken tone, ¡°Ava will probably be sad when she wakes up¡± He


    sighed


    Emma patted her husband¡¯s hand ¡°Frank probably left secretly because he was afraid that Ava


    wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it It¡¯s fine that he had already left, but it¡¯s better than watching him leave with


    her own eyes.¡±


    Otherwise, Frank might not be able to leave. He could not keep apanying Ava to her sses in


    Sapphire City


    Men still had to have their own careers. Although Wilham and his wife looked young. Frank still had to


    take over the Roberts family¡¯s businesses eventually.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    A few hourster. Frank¡¯s flight sessfullynded at Athana¡¯s airport.


    Athana¡¯s weather was very good. The sky was clear, and the white clouds in the sky were like cotton.


    They looked soft, reminding him of Ava¡¯s personality. He had just reached Athana and was already


    missing her a little.


    The Turner family¡¯s bodyguards wanted to follow Frank down the ne, but they were stopped by him.


    ¡°Thank you. Do you want to go to the hotel to rest? There¡¯s no need to send me back home.¡±


    The bodyguards stood up in unison. ¡°Mr. Roberts, this is our duty. Mr. Turner has instructed us to send


    you home. This is


    our mission.¡±


    The bodyguards¡® stubbornness made Frank very exasperated. He had experienced loyalty from Pat


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    before, and now he was experiencing it again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The bodyguards said, ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our duty.¡±


    Exasperated, Frank shook his head again. He didn¡¯t even have a new word to describe this. He could


    only ask the bodyguards to send him back to the Roberts family. When they sent Frank back, he took


    out a few cigarettes from the car and gave them to the bodyguards.


    They epted the cigarettes from Frank.


    As soon as Frank stepped into the living room, the phone in his back pocket rang. He put down his


    suitcase, took out his phone, and hung up. The call was from Hackett.


    After hanging up the phone, he stood in the living room and sent a message to Ava. [Baby Ava, I¡¯m


    back in Athana. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll pick you up when Hackett gets married. Before that time, I can also pick


    you up when you want toe to Athana, or I¡¯ll go look for you.]


    The message was not immediately replied. Frank guessed that Ava was probably still sleeping


    because she was too tiredst night.


    He casually pushed her luggage in and walked straight to the sofa. He was indeed a little tired after


    sitting on the ne for so long, coupled with the fact that he had expended a lot of energy the entire


    night.


    Frank yawned and instructed the servant, ¡°Give me a cup of coffee.¡±


    The servant said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    When the servant brought the coffee over, Frank asked again, ¡°Did William and Grace go to the


    The servant stood upright. ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Frank waved his hand to indicate that there was nothing else. Then, he took a sip of coffee andy on


    the couch. He dialed the number that had just been hung up and said impatiently, ¡°Speak.¡±


    On the other end of the call, Hackett was in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re up. The scenery of Sapphire City is


    indeed more beautiful than Athana. It can even make you wake up early. Actually, I¡¯m just trying to see


    if I can get through¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hackett¡¯s call was returned after he had been hung up. When he fell in love, Frank¡¯s


    temper improved a lot. Frank rubbed his temples impatiently. For a moment, he regretted returning this


    guy¡¯s call. ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    Hackett smiled obsequiously and quickly exined, ¡°How can that be? I just wanted to ask when my


    best man¨Cto¨Cbe would be back.


    A word spilled out from Frank¡¯s lips. ¡°Athana.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. When did you fuckinge back? It¡¯s only past eight o¡¯clock. You didn¡¯t look for us when you


    came backst night. You¡¯ve really thrown us out of the window since you have your Little Princess.


    You¡¯re too biased¡±


    He had no idea that Frank had returned in the morning and continued harping on it. He tried his best to


    Frank acted as if he did not hear his nonsense and automatically blocked it out. ¡°If you have something


    to say, say it. If not, get lost.¡±


    Seeing that Frank was in a hurry to hang up, Hackett quickly got to the point. ¡°Meet at Lithern Club


    tonight¡±


    This time, Frank did not refuse. Instead, he agreed readily. ¡°Okay.


    Before Hackett could react, Frank had already hung up.


    1


    After hanging up, Frank looked at his phone and realized that Ava still had not replied to his message.


    He simply ced the phone on his stomach.


    The coffee didn¡¯t work. He was a little sleepy. Frank took off his shoes andy on the couch. He folded


    his hands behind has head and narrowed his eyes.


    1/3


    At this moment, his mind was filled with Ava¡¯s bright smiles.


    The servants knew that Frank had a cold personality, so they did not dare to ask him if he wanted a


    nket. The servants in the Roberts family were very well¨Cbehaved and there would not be a case


    where a female servant would attempt a seduction. There were two reasons. The first was that the


    employees were personally chosen by Grace. It could be said that she had investigated the potential


    employees thoroughly. The second was that all the employees were rtively older.


    In the dark room, the person on the bed subconsciously touched the spot beside her. She closed her


    eyes and felt her hand around.


    A few secondster, she realized that it was empty. Even the temperature was no longer warm. Her


    palm could feel the coolness of the bedsheet.


    With that, the coolness reached her heart through her palm and turned into a trace of disappointment.


    The soft translucent curtains draped down because the screen windows were tightly shut. Her arm


    reached out from under the nket and reached for the phone on the bedside table ording to her


    memory.


    The light from her phone stimted her so much that she had no choice but to squint her beautiful


    eyes to relieve the sudden intense light. She was not used to it. After squinting for about half a minute,


    she opened her sleepy eyes to look at the time on her phone. It was 11:32.


    Why did she sleep sote? Frank should be in her room at this time. Where did he go?


    Ava was already used to Frank lying motionlessly beside her while she slept and waited for her to wake


    up. For some reason, she panicked and quickly opened a message on her phone.


    As expected, the moment she finished reading the message, tears kept flowing down her face. She did


    not cry out loud. She just stared at her phone in a daze. Her vision was blurred by tears.


    Yes, she was just quietly waiting for today¡¯s sadness to dissipate. After that, she would feel better.


    Didn¡¯t they agreest night that he would go back today? She knew it. She had known about it.


    However, there was no farewell for them.


    Ava was trying to adjust her emotions as soon as possible. She could reply to the message after


    adjusting her emotions. However, the phone on the bed seemed to be deliberately set against her. It


    kept ringing as her nket became very wet from her tears.


    After crying for a while, she raised her hand and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. She turned


    on her phone. She originally thought that they were Frank¡¯s messages, but it turned out that it was


    messages from the Fairy Fortress.


    Before she could think of a reply to Frank¡¯s message, she opened the group chat message. [My


    lovelies and darlings, I¡¯m getting married soon. I¡¯ll remind you in the group chat every day in the future.]


    Natalie said, [Don¡¯t. I Don¡¯t want to remember how many times you married.]


    Sherri also texted, [Get lost. I advise you to restrain your arrogance. My bridesmaid position is still


    empty. Hmph!] Originally, when Natalie got married, Sherri had nned for her best friend to be her


    bridesmaid. However, recently, she could not bear it when she saw Natalie¡¯s gradually expanding


    stomach. Even Juana did not agree.


    After all, Natalie was pregnant with the children of the Wilson family. More importantly, there were two


    precious babies. If anything happened, Sherri¡¯s wedding would probably not have been held


    sessfully. It was better to let her sit at the


    table.


    Natalie received Sherri¡¯s threat. [Alright, it¡¯s my fault. Please calm down.]


    Rose joined in. [ It¡¯s all because you guys had to choose the same time to be pregnant. If the timings


    were different, you wouldn¡¯t have bumped into each other. I¡¯m dying ofughter.]


    Sherri sent R?se a dynamic video of a man carrying a long sword, so long that the end of the sword


    touched the ground when the man was walking.


    Rose cooperated and found a moving picture that showed a person trembling. The frequency of the


    shaking almost shattered the screen.


    Sherri was very satisfied with Rose¡¯s reply. [Yes. Seeing that you admitted your mistake in time, I¡¯ll


    forgive you.]


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but yank her best friend down from cloud nine. [Don¡¯t go too far. She¡¯s your future


    sister¨Cinw. Don¡¯t be so impudent.]


    Sherri replied, [Give me a break, can¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat. Let¡¯s go. We will protect you


    like bodyguards] Rose texted, [Alright. You can make the decisions since you¡¯re getting married.]


    Natalie said, [Tsk. She¡¯s getting full of herself.]


    Ava did not reply in the group chat. She looked at the messages in the group chat again and smiled.


    She exited the group


    Cimpter 433


    chat and opened Frank¡¯s message. Shey under the nket and replied, I thought you were


    downstairs. Are you now in Athana?]


    She put on a rxed tone, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and waited for his reply.


    Actually, at this moment, Ava was afraid that Frank would call.


    However, Frank, who might just be able to read her mind, did not call. Instead, he replied, [I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll cry, so I did not let you send me. Baby Ava, if you want toe to Athana, send me a message.


    I¡¯ll pick you up.]


    Ava began tofort Frank to reassure him. [No need. Isn¡¯t Sherri getting married next month? I¡¯m


    going to be the bridestnaid. When the timees, Mom and the others will have to go over.]


    Frank guessed that Ava had already cried. [Okay. Are you feeling unwell?]


    As soon as he said this, bashful thoughts fromst night surged into Ava¡¯s mind. She replied with a red


    face, [No, I¡¯m fine. What time did you arrive in Athana?]


    Frank texted, [8 p.m.]


    Ava really wanted to say that she could ept parting too, but she just needed a little time. However,


    she did not say so in her message. [Alright, don¡¯t leave so early in the future. We didn¡¯t even kiss


    goodbye.]


    Frank agreed. [Okay.]


    Seeing that the other party was not typing, Frank panicked and typed again. [Baby Ava, your mom said


    that when you alle for Hackett¡¯s wedding, you will be staying with us. I¡¯ll show you Grace boxing


    then.]


    Unknowingly, Frank was speaking more when he was with Ava. He was learning to ease her


    unhappiness.


    Ava said, [Really? Then I¡¯ll have to n what date to go and what gift to bring for her. I¡¯ll have to think


    about it carefully.]


    Frank texted, [There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t buy it. Grace doesn¡¯t care.]


    That definitely wouldn¡¯t do. How could she not buy something on her first visit? Ava was already


    thinking about what to buy.


    The two of them chatted for another half an hour before Frank finally urged her to eat. Only then did


    they stop this conversation reluctantly.


    She put down her phone and walked to the window barefooted.


    When she opened the screen window, it was as if she had been reborn. Her tears had already dried up,


    and the bright sunlight refracted onto her face. She closed her eyes to feel the warm sunlight, and the


    gloom in her heart gradually dissipated. The future was promising. She just had to wait.


    When she opened the window, the breeze caressed Ava¡¯s face as if it wasforting her. The curtains


    danced with the wind, and her sad emotions drifted to every corner of the courtyard with the wind. The


    entire room seemed to fall exceptionally quiet with her.


    After sorting out her emotions, she turned on her phone again and replied to the messages in the Fairy


    Fortress. [I look forward to going to Athana.]

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    The dream¨Clike lights kept changing. The tall sses at the bar reflected the gorgeous lights. The men


    and women on the dance floor kept dancing, rolling their hips. The flirtatious vibe temporarily made the


    people forget all their troubles. They were immersed in the deafening world of music, addicted and


    intoxicated, unable to distinguish reality from beautiful dreams.


    Upstairs, three men, who were dressed simrly, sat in a booth on the second floor. It was 10 at night


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    and they were in a noisy environment, but it was as if they were isted from the world. There were


    several bodyguards standing at the stairs, and their postures dered loudly that no one was allowed


    to disturb them.


    Ever since Trevon got married, the three of them had not had a good gathering. At most, they would


    bump into each other at the entrance of the hospital, let alonee to a bar. It was one of the ces


    that they did not go anymore.


    Tonight¡¯s gathering was arranged by Hackett. Trevon was worried about Natalie being alone at home.


    For the past few days, Jasper had been staying at the Wilson¡¯s residence, while the two of them


    remained at the Phoenix Manor.


    In order to prevent him from worrying, Natalie suggested going to the Wilson¡¯s residence to apany


    Jasper. She also wanted to visit his grandfather and help take his blood pressure. However, Trevon


    knew that Natalie was giving him space.


    Looking at the dissipation on the first floor, Trevon crossed his legs and ced one hand on the couch.


    He peeled a lemon candy with one hand and stuffed it into his mouth. He gestured to Hackett, who was


    sitting opposite him and beside Frank.. ¡°Speak. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go home to apany my wife.¡±


    Hackett was wearing the same ostentatious style today. He was wearing a rose¨Cred short¨Csleeved


    shirt, white pants, and a pair of sneakers. His hair was even sprayed with gel.


    He appeared extremely fanciful.


    Compared to Hackett, Trevon was dressed much simpler. He had gray pants and a white short¨C


    sleeved shirt. The same for Frank, who was also very simple. He had ck pants and a white short¨C


    sleeved shirt.


    Trevon ate candy and Frank smoked.


    Frank took the cigarette box from the table and took out a cigarette with his fingers. He put it between


    his lips and lit it. Instantly, the smoke filled Hackett¡¯s nose and choked him.


    Smelling the smoke, Hackett¡¯s smoking addiction kicked in. He took out a cigarette from Frank¡¯s


    cigarette box and lit it. ¡°Can you blow your smoke over there? I¡¯m choking.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me someone who doesn¡¯t exhale?¡± Frank kicked Hackett, who was beside him.


    Since he had a favor to ask of the two of them, Hackett had no choice but to shut up.


    Frank raised his chin and asked Trevon, who was facing him, ¡°Go on. Have one too.¡±


    Trevon was no longer addicted to smoking. He said concisely, ¡°I quit.¡±


    In that case, Frank did not force him. He casually threw the cigarette box back on the table.


    Hackett grinned and took out the proposal for his wedding. He had rushed it out with Sherri for a few


    nights and worked overtime to get the advertisingpany to produce small notebooks for it.


    Inside were full of details that Sherri wanted to try out. A once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime wedding had to be agreed


    to, ¡°Take a look. I¡¯ve ordered three sets of best man outfits with Sherri. Take a look and see which style


    you want.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced the two notebooks in front of the two groomsmen.


    Trevon¡¯s mouth was filled with lemon vor. The candy was a little sour. He casually took the notebook


    and said. ¡°The candy


    is too sour.¡±


    Frank took a deep puff of his cigarette and took the notebook with one hand. ¡°No one asked you to eat


    it. You get it for free and yet still have the cheek toin.¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°True. Frank¡¯s cigarette is milder and yet I don¡¯t even express my opinion.¡±


    Trevon held the notebook with both hands and propped his elbow on the couch. He leaned sideways.


    ¡°How many programs did you prepare? It¡¯s so thick. Isn¡¯t your wife pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reduced it by a lot.¡± If he hadn¡¯t stopped Sherri, it would have been even thicker.


    Trevon was still feeling the weight and wondering if Sherri was faking her pregnancy. He did not open


    the notebook. Frank opened it first and expressed his opinion. ¡°Did your wife transmigrate from the


    past?¡±


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and became interested. A wedding that could make Frank ask that question


    was probably unique. He opened it and took a look.


    The only thought in his mind was that he was d that he did not agree to share a wedding with Sherri.


    How was this a wedding? It was like shooting a soap opera. No wonder Frank asked this question.


    It¡¯s really possible that she wants to fulfill her dream. Are you sure there¡¯s no time machine under your


    wife¡¯s bed?¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help butugh when he read the information. However, when he flipped to the best


    man suit, his face darkened. ¡®Hackett, you don¡¯t want to get married, right?¡±


    Frank had already finished reading the information. He ced the information on his knees and said,


    ¡°Just tell us how much hatred and resentment you have for us today.¡±


    Two dissatisfied gazes were fixed on Hackett, who was smiling obsequiously. It made his hair stand on


    end, but he had no choice. His wife wanted such a wedding, and his own mother and father had


    agreed. As someone without a family status, he had no chance to object.


    Besides, the n he saw was quite good. It was very unique.


    He quite liked it too.


    Hackett met their dissatisfied gazes and panicked. He quickly picked up the information and exined.


    He was afraid that his two best friends would quit. He had originally made an appointment with Chris


    tonight. However, Chris said that he had surgery and could note over. Regarding the matter of the


    best man, Chris readily agreed and reported his size.


    It was mainly because Chris was too busy. Hackett did not have time to exin what the best man suit


    was. Chris had already reported the size and was very cooperative.


    He was so cooperative that Hackett felt a little embarrassed.


    He felt guilty for tricking an honest person.


    Hackett began to exin, ¡°Look, the first set is the uniform of servants. I put it in the proposal. I didn¡¯t


    n to let you wear it.¡±


    Trevon and Frank had their thoughts inly written on their faces. If he dared let them try it on, they


    would hurt him. Hackett felt a chill down his spine. He coughed. ¡°I know you guys definitely won¡¯t wear


    it. It¡¯s mainly because we want to show we have prepared for it well that we put it in. The second set is


    the guard uniform in yellow. Do you like it?¡±


    Hackett liked the yellow set very much. However, when they met the two sharp gazes, it was obvious


    that they did not like it. He retracted his gaze nervously and said to himself, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like


    this, then thest one should be okay. Thest set is still a little cool. I chose this for a long time. It¡¯s


    guaranteed to be handmade.¡±


    Hackett continued to boast, saying. ¡°This third set is the uniform of the royal guard. Look at this color.


    It¡¯s so beautiful in blue. Also, the pattern and color are cool looking. Look at this belt.¡±


    Frank crossed his legs and picked up the notebook again to take a look. It looked alright. He looked


    sideways at Hackett beside him and asked, ¡°Those who are in the know knew that you¡¯re getting


    married. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re a salesperson from some wedding dresspany.


    Is this the pink bridesmaid dress?¡±


    ¡°Look at this top. It¡¯s pink and the skirt is light blue. It¡¯s a perfect match for your royal guard uniform,


    right? Take a closer look.¡±


    Trevon could not bear to look at Hackett¡¯s self¨Cpraises. He also knew that this fellow was afraid that


    they would not want to wear it. He picked up the notebook and looked at it again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be


    selling properties. You should be selling wedding dresses. You¡¯re in the wrong profession.¡±


    Seeing that their expressions had softened, Hackett became bolder. ¡°Since Natalie can¡¯t participate,


    the number of best man and bridesmaids is notpatible. They must be in pairs. I called Ste. Is


    there any objection?¡±


    Trevon said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the one getting married, not me.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, his bridesmaid was Ava, so he didn¡¯t care who Hackett called.


    For a moment, it was quiet. The three of them were looking at the information and agreed. Although the


    three of them were arguing, they would still risk their lives for each other when it came to important


    matters. For example, letting Trevon wear such clothes to be Hackett¡¯s best man was enough to show


    how deep their rtionship was.


    After a while, Trevon realized the problem. With candy in his mouth, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not ostentatious


    enough. Are you and your wife acting as a down¨Cand¨Cout youngdy and young gentleman, or the


    crown prince and princess?¡±


    Hackett said affirmatively, ¡°The crown prince and princess.¡±


    Trevon sneered. ¡°Have you ever seen a crown prince with three pairs of people when he gets married?


    Your crown prince is so miserable. Did he just return from a trip to the slums?¡±


    After hearing Trevon¡¯s words, Frank couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The cigarette between his lips was


    trembling. He spread his hands and ced them on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll get the men.¡±


    Trevon gave Frank a sideways nce. ¡°I¡¯ll get the men.¡±


    Hackett did not understand what the two of them meant. It was only when he met the two pairs of eyes


    that looked at him as if he was a fool that he understood. A light came on in his brain and he said, ¡°You


    guys are nning to support my wedding. Thank you.¡±


    16:17


    Next, Hackett watched frotn the sidelines as Trevon and Frank were at odds.


    Trevon was the first to speak. He crossed his legs and swallowed the sour taste in his mouth. ¡°Why


    should I get the women?¡±


    Frank pointed out something at once. ¡°He wants someone who can square dance, not pole dance. My


    people from the Lithern Club can¡¯t do it¡±


    Naturally, he was referring to Hackett.


    These words made Hackett and Trevonugh. The three of them smiled at the same time.


    ¡°Where am I going to get the women? If I find a bunch of women, will you answer to my wife?¡± Trevon


    asked Frank


    Frank said, ¡°Your wife is not my wife. Why do I have to answer to her?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were both thinking of getting men, Hackett thought of a good idea. ¡°Wait a


    minute, don¡¯t be agitated. I have a good idea.¡±


    Trevon and Frank said in unison, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Hackett fixed his gaze on Trevon and met his eyes with a smile. ¡°Trevon, why don¡¯t you lend me your


    ¡°Look. Aren¡¯t they being paid all the same?¡± Frank curled his lips and said slyly.


    Trevon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking have female secretaries in the Roberts Group?¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°Do you think Grace¡¯s secretary is reliable?¡±


    No one had the upper hand, but rtively speaking, Grace didn¡¯t have any reliable and delicate women


    around her. All of them were strong women. Those who could work under Grace couldn¡¯t be weak.


    The Roberts Group had in employees too, but they were afraid that they would be unreliable. After


    all, it was Hackett¡¯s wedding that day. It would not be worth it if something went wrong.


    On the other hand, Trevon¡¯s secretarial team was different. They all looked remarkable. Back then,


    Hackett had been envious. He kept asking where Trevon had poached a team that looked even better


    than celebrities. Their temperaments and heights were about the same. If they all wore maids¡® clothes


    on the wedding day, they would definitely look good.


    Hackett said. ¡°Trevon, do me a favor. I originally nned to use three pairs of best man and


    bridesmaid, but you wanted to help me make it a bigger fanfare. You can see me through to the end. I¡¯ll


    exin to Natalie. I guarantee that she won¡¯t find trouble with you.¡±


    Frank smiled and replied, ¡°If his wife finds out, she might even help him choose, right?¡±


    Trevon didn¡¯t answer Frank because such a thing could happen. After all, it was Sherri¡¯s wedding. In


    addition, Natalie couldn¡¯t be Sherri¡¯s bridesmaid because of her pregnancy. She felt a little apologetic to


    Sherri.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Trevon returned to the Wilson¡¯s residence. He did not look at Natalie inmediately. Instead, he took his


    pajamas and went to take a shower. Although he did not smoke, he must have been stained with the


    smell of smoke because the other two people were smoking nonstop.


    It was better to clean the smell before Natalie smelled it.


    Fifteen minutester, after taking a shower, Trevon stood by the window for a while to let the coldness


    on his body dissipate. Then, he lifted the nket and crawled into bed. Natalie was woken up by his


    movements and turned around


    Natalie said sullenly, ¡°You¡¯re back!


    Under the nket, he gently hugged her waist. She was three months pregnant. When Sherri got


    married, it would be four months. Her pregnancy was beginning to show. ¡°I woke you up. Do you want


    to go to the restroom? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Natalie refused. ¡°Yes, I feel my dder oppressed. You should rest. I¡¯ll go myself:


    Thevon slowly sat up and gently pressed her shoulder. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll turn on the light before you


    get out of bed.¡± When the lights were turned on, Trevon got out of bed first. He walked around the end


    of the bed to her side and helped her to the restroom. Although she felt touched, Natalie smiled and


    said, ¡°Man, you make me feel like I¡¯m going to give birth in the next second.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you, Grandpa will kill me.¡± Trevon would not forgive himself either. It was better


    to be careful. Natalie turned to the person beside her and said, ¡°Wait for me outside. You can¡¯t watch


    me pee. I can¡¯t pee when I¡¯m being watched.¡±


    For Natalie, it was not necessary to have apany when she peed. It was difficult to pee with


    someone standing beside her.


    A few minutester, Natalie came out. Her sleepiness had dissipated a lot. Trevon carefully supported


    her and slowly said, ¡°Hackett asked me for someone tonight.¡±


    ¡®Is that so? Asked for whom? Didn¡¯t hee to talk to you about the wedding?¡±


    While talking, Natalie had already lifted the nket and sat down. Trevon covered her with the nket


    before getting into bed from the other side. ¡°Did Sherri tell you about their wedding style?¡±


    Natalie habitually helped the two of them adjust their nkets. ¡°No. A few days ago, I asked Rose


    about it. She said mysteriously that she would discuss it with Auntie and the others before making the


    decision. I have a feeling that it¡¯s going to be a little strange¨Cstyled.¡±


    ¡°You know Sherri. They want to have an ancient¨Cstyled wedding.¡±


    While speaking, Trevon ced his pillow behind her waist.


    ¡°Ancient style?¡±


    Seeing that Trevon¡¯s smile was a little meaningful, Natalie felt that it was not as simple as wearing


    ancient¨Cstyle clothes. Natalie frowned slightly, her eyes widened, and she said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me she wants the wedding to be totally ancient¨Cstyled¡±


    Trevon took her hand and yed with it. He smiled and said, ¡°Honey, it seems that you underestimated


    your best friend. Miss Landor wants all the things you said. In addition, she wanted royal guards and


    maids to send her off to the wedding. She wants to be the princess, while Hackett is the prince.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She wondered what was wrong with Sherri.


    Sherri probably watched too many soap operas. It was such a big move for a wedding.


    Trevon analyzed the general situation with Natalie. Because it was toote, they did not have a deep


    conversation. Natalie nned to go and take a look at the wedding proposal tomorrow.


    Moreover, Frank guessed correctly. Natalie nned to personally choose a maid from the Wilson


    Group.


    Trevon had no problem with that. Natalie was very low¨Ckey and rarely went to the Wilson Group.


    Jim had heard several employees discussing whether Mrs. Wilson had divorced Mr. Wilson. This rumor


    was excusable. After all, Natalie had only gone to check on Mr. Wilson a few times. In fact, she had not


    gone once after getting married.


    No one could be med for making wild guesses. What kind of richdy didn¡¯t go to her husband¡¯s


    husbands would have affairs with the secretaries, so they would go to the office every day. Somedies


    would even bribe people in the ottice to be their spies.


    Natalie, on the other hand, waspletely carefree.


    1/4


    16.17


    At the same time, when Frank returned to the Roberts family house, there was only one light left on in


    the living room. When he woke up in the afternoon, Frank went to Lithern Club. He did not encounter


    Grace and William.


    During this period, he sent a message to Grace informing her that there were snacks from his mother¨C


    inw in the kitchen. Hearing themotion downstairs, Grace came out of the study in her pajamas


    and slowly walked down the stairs. She asked, ¡°Are you going to the docks tomorrow?¡±


    Frank lowered his head to change his shoes. After changing, he looked up in the direction of the stairs.


    ¡°Okay, you should rest tomorrow. Leave it to me if you need anything.¡±


    William followed closely behind, looking satisfied. ¡°Not bad. It seems like you know how to lift the


    weight from Grace¡¯s shoulder. Grace has been tired out in the past few days. It would be better if you


    could take over my position in thepany.


    After changing his shoes, Frank was not in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, he sat down on the sofa and


    looked up at his parents. ¡°Have you eaten the snacks in the kitchen?¡±


    Grace had already sent a message thanking Emma. And Emina agreed toe to the Roberts family


    house to teach Grace how to do it together.


    William praised again. ¡°Kid, your taste in choosing a wife is like mine. This girl is pretty good.¡±


    Grace was speechless when she heard it. William had to be the center of the attention.


    ¡°What about Rose?¡± Frank chose to ignore his father¡¯s narcissism.


    Grace went to the kitchen to pour some water and said calmly. ¡°We can have a little chat, or we can go


    to sleep. Tomorrow, get someone to renovate the guest rooms upstairs. The two guest rooms in the


    innermost room should be built into a big one. The other room should also be renovated. Do you want


    to renovate Ava¡¯s room?¡±


    They had slept together at Sapphire City. It would be unnecessary and redundant if they slept


    separately at the Roberts family house. Frank said affirmatively, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to bed and have some rest,¡± Grace said and went upstairs with a ss of water. William


    followed closely behind and said to Frank on the sofa, ¡°Think about my suggestion just now. Consider


    taking over my position.¡±


    Frank replied to his father, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I get married.¡±


    After work the next day, Trevon came to pick up Natalie on time.


    In the car, Natalie held the document in her hand and studied it. This document was given to her by


    Sherri when she got off work. Sherri said that it was the proposal for the wedding.


    Sherri repeatedly instructed Natalie not to read it in the hospital and to read it only when Natalie got


    home. Sherri said there would be a surprise.


    It was a thick book, and it looked like a proposal for a corporation.


    As for why Sherri gave it to them in the afternoon, it was because she was afraid that they would scold


    her. She wanted to give Natalic and Rose some preparation and buffer time.


    Trevon drove the car along the roads in Athana. He looked sideways and saw Natalie flipping through


    the information page by page seriously. He said calmly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    After reading the first pasta pages, Natalie concluded, ¡°Sherri might have gone crazy. It seems like they


    are indeed made for


    each other.¡±


    From this, it could be seen that the ckwell family doted on Sherri very much. One could even say


    that Sherri was an extremely spoiled child


    Natalie continued to read seriously. The moment she saw the groomsman¡¯s suit, she had a very


    ¡°That¡¯s why Sherri and Hackett are a perfect match.


    Trevon smiled.


    Natalie guessed, ¡°Then, which one have younded on? It¡¯s thest one, right? You definitely won¡¯t go


    with the yellow one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can barely ept theter ones. If Frank and I don¡¯t go with any of the options, Hackett will


    probably kill himself. Thus, it would be a kind gesture to ept it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a sword in the picture, so did they really make such a sword?¡± Natalie pointed at the sword in


    the picture.


    Trevon said, ¡°Probably.¡±


    The car had almost reached the Wilson Group.


    Natalie was also surprised that Trevon agreed to wear this outfit. The only exnation was that Trevon


    and Hackett were


    very good britars Tai er fr?ndex Forror and you to wear this would yes stall do it as a kissed gesture!


    This mule the way bark to the Waves redare a


    ¡°Dadri yast right the you were going to the office to choose a maid I can do such a thing. Now it¡¯s Jim


    who deal with the secretary, boa me it¡¯s better for you to do i


    Stevns was cager to express his loyalty


    ¡°Actually, I was just king didn¡¯s thank you would stir it seriously Let Jim choose a few people of simr


    bright It¡¯s inappropriate for the to choose.¡±


    That would be awkward


    Soon Natalse and Treton arrived at the Wilson Group building firn was already waiting at the entrance


    of the elevator. When Jin saw the two of them colung over, he hurriedly pressed the elevator button


    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, good¡±


    Natale replied politely, Mr. Hawk Jong ume no see. How have you been?¡±


    Jim stood at the side and received Trevon¡¯s cold gaze He hurriedly nodded. ¡®It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s quite


    good.¡±


    Have you arranged everything I asked you to do


    It¡¯s arranged. All the secretaries are waiting at the secretary department.¡±


    At this moment, in the secretary department, 15 secretaries were wearing the same uniform. They


    stood in two rows with Bunch ligh heels. When they saw Natalie, all the secretaries greeted her


    respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wilson¡±


    Natalie was dumbfounded


    She looked up at the man beside her and asked with her gaze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man shook his head, but he was also very satisfied with the secretaries¡® reaction. He gestured to


    Jim to let Jim speak.


    The scene was too ostentatious. Natalie felt that she should act like a proper Mrs. Wilson. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The secretaries thought to themselves that Mrs. Wilson was quite gentle.


    The height and weight of the 15 people were about the same. They were all usable.


    Natalie asked, ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Fifteen short¡±


    Natalie had no words to say. She thought to herself, ¡°Are you kidding me? Can¡¯t you just use all of


    them?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this just 15 people?


    Trevon said, ¡°Only if you think they are okay. If you don¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll ask Jim to get people from


    another department.¡±


    The secretaries were speechless. They realized that the unsmiling boss was a henpecked man, and


    his wife was in charge at


    home


    One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie nced at the two rows of secretaries and immediately decided. ¡°They¡¯re all good. Thank you


    for your hard work. Let¡¯s get off work


    What kind of mess was this? It had been arranged long ago, but Trevon had to drag her over to do this.


    Natalie thought it was


    unnecessary


    Seeing that the secretaries did not move, Trevon said again, ¡°You can get off work. Do as Mrs. Wilson


    says¡±


    The well¨Ctrained people spoke in unison. The secretaries answered in unison, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson, Mrs.


    Wilson.¡±


    ¡°You should get off work too,¡± Trevon said to Jim.


    Trevon held Natalie¡¯s waist and walked out of the secretary department. Natalie thought about it, and


    she felt that Trevon¡¯s actions today were a little weird. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    He did not hide it and said truthfully, ¡°Yes, I want them to know my ce at home. My wife makes all


    the decisions.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Trevon continued, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, if you don¡¯te to thepany, everyone in thepany will think


    that I¡¯m divorced.¡±


    After Natalie and Trevon left, Jim was about to leave when his secretary stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute,


    Mr. Hawk. Does Mr. Wilson listen to whatever his wife says?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, it is what it is. If you want to thrive in the future, you have to cozy up to Mrs. Wilson.


    Don¡¯t even think about anything else.¡±


    The smart Jim instantly figured out the purpose of Trevon¡¯s actions. It was nothing more than to show


    his loyalty before Mrs. Wilson. The second reason was to let the people of the secretary department


    know how much he loved Mrs. Wilson.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Just as Ava was disappointed, Frank opened the door and entered.


    Seeing that the little girl on the bed had woken up, Frank took off his shoes andy down beside her


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    again. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you up?¡±


    Ava looked at her husband in a daze and said, ¡°Frank, I seem to have forgotten to give you extra


    points. I want to give you extra points for your performance. You¡¯re already at 91 points.¡±


    He smiled as he fiddled with her hair, his palm pressed against her head. The little girl¡¯s eyes were


    huge and clear and bright, as if they could draw people in. ¡°Okay. Want to get up?¡±


    He asked again.


    ¡°No, give me a hug. There wasn¡¯t much time left. They were going back in four days. Ava wanted to


    cling to Frank openly.


    He definitely had to agree to such a simple request from the little girl. He stretched out his long arm and


    pulled her into his arms, hugging her along with the nket.


    A muffled voice sounded in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s not go out today


    Up to you.¡± He gently stroked the back of her head.


    Artrond¡¯s Pigeon za.


    Countless pigeons fluttered andnded on the ground. Their pure white feathers seemed to be a thick


    They kept chirping. A girl with shoulder¨Clength hair was squatting in front of the countless pigeons. The


    hair on one side of her face was tucked behind her ear, revealing a round te earring. As the girl fed


    the pigeons, it kept swaying. Her tight top vividly disyed her graceful waist, and she was wearing a


    pair of ripped jeans.


    Squatting on the ground, she stretched out her fair and smooth arm and scattered pigeon food. In an


    instant, the pigeons in the square were attracted by the girl and surrounded her. Their sharp and red


    little mouths nodded and pecked the ground. In the distance, a well¨Cdressed man pressed the camera


    button on this beautiful image. There was a click.


    A girl with a smile as warm as the sun was squatting on the ground. A group of pigeons surrounded


    her. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.


    With a few swift actions, he set the photo as the wallpaper of his phone.


    The girl turned around with a smile, like a ray of light shining into the man¡¯s heart. Her voice was filled


    with joy. ¡°Edward, look. This pigeon seems to be thanking me. Don¡¯t sit on the bench. Come along.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Edward stood up and nced at the photo he had secretly taken just now. He


    stuffed his phone into his pocket and walked to her side. He tugged at his pants and squatted down


    beside her. ¡°Do you still have pigeon food? Should I buy some more?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t feed them after this. If we feed them a little and the others feed them a little,


    I¡¯m afraid that the pigeons will die. I¡¯ll give you some.¡±


    Edward was speechless. They wouldn¡¯t die, right? After all these years, he had never heard of pigeons


    dying from being too full.


    As he spoke, Rose pulled Edward¡¯s hand and opened it. She ced some pigeon food on top of it and


    gestured for him to feed them.


    Edward was happy to do these things with her. He felt that it was very meaningful. His life had always


    been calm. He acted ording to the scale in his heart. Thinking back, he was quite a failure. There


    was nothing he did that was especially meaningful.


    After feeding the pigeons, Rose stood up. Perhaps because he had been squatting for a long time, her


    legs were a little numb. After¨Cstanding up, Rose did not take a step forward.


    She maintained a strange posture. The corners of her mouth twitched. It was hard to exin.


    Edward stood up after her. Seeing that she did not move, he looked down at her ripped jeans and


    guessed that her legs were numb. She had been squatting for more than half an hour. ¡°Numb legs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been squatting for too long It¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯ll take a break. At


    this moment, whenever Rose¡¯s leg moved, it was like many little bugs moving inside her leg. It was so


    munb that it felt like it had been amputated. It was very ufortable.


    Without another word, Edward bent down and picked Rose up. He carried her to the bench and sat


    down. He squatted in front of her again. ¡°Let me massage you.¡±


    There¡¯s no need. It should be fine in a while.¡±


    13


    After being suddenly rejected, Edward thought that Rose felt embarrassed and awkward, so he let it


    pass


    Seeing that he was stunned, Rose was afraid that he would think too much. In the end, she changed


    her words. ¡°You should help me massage it. It¡¯s quite numb.


    Rose was puzzled. Why did she feel guilty for rejecting Edward? The Depressed Prince should not be


    taken lightly. When he was depressed, she could not bear it. She, Rose, could be considered to be


    under his spell.


    Edward gently lifted Rose¡¯s leg and ced it on his knee, massaging it through her pants.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a very warm man?¡±


    Rose looked at Edward, who was gently massaging her, and asked.


    Edward said with certainty, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what did others say about you? Like a nickname.¡± Rose, who liked to give others nicknames,


    was very curious about what kind of nickname Edward had. No one said that such a gentleman was


    warm.


    Did no one say it, or did no one say it in front of him?


    It might be thetter.


    Edward thought about it as he massaged. He had never interacted much with girls. In the past, he often


    received love letters on his desk, but no girls gave him nicknames. Kyle often called him this though:


    Depressed Prince,


    ¡°Depressed Prince. A man came up with it.¡± He sort of gave an exnation.


    Who was so brilliant to think the same thing as her? Rose continued to look at the man who was


    massaging seriously. He was really quite handsome. ¡°The person who gave you this name should be


    someone who often spends time with you. It¡¯s very appropriate.


    Edward said slowly, ¡°My assistant. He¡¯s been with me for a long time. We¡¯re friends in private. I¡¯ll bring


    you to meet him next time


    He indeed knew him better than she did. No wonder the nickname was so appropriate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not


    numb anymore. Let¡¯s go to the next stop.¡±


    Rose retracted her leg. Edward stood up and sat beside her. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Where do


    you want to go? The pottery studio or the teahouse?¡±


    Edward took the map guide and pointed at the rmendation guide.


    Since they were here, they had to do something meaningful. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pottery studio.¡±


    After deciding on where to go, the two of them took a taxi to a famous pottery studio in Artrond.


    It was very affordable and only cost 30 dors per person, including sculpting, coloring, and baking.


    The teacher saw the two of them walking hand in hand. They were dressed very appropriately. One


    look and one could tell that they were children from rich families. They had to receive different people


    every day. After seeing too many of them, one could distinguish the temperament of those who were


    really rich and fake rich.


    As long as you think about it, look at it carefully, and look at the details.


    The teacher asked, ¡°What do the two of you want to do? There¡¯s a picture book here. You can choose


    As she spoke, the waiter brought the album over. The two of them leaned their heads together to look


    at it. Because Rose¡¯s hair was shoulder length, it always fell. When Edward saw this, he immediately


    tucked her hair behind her ear and pursed his lips without saying anything.


    A ray of sunlight shone in, and the faint light shone on the two of them, making them look especially


    She stared at the album and thought about it again and again. She took a fancy to a rtively good¨C


    looking and simple one that was suitable for Edward. ¡°Edward. Why don¡¯t we make this dual¨Ccolor


    cup? What do you think?¡±


    Edward¡¯s original gaze was on Rose¡¯s face. Hearing this, he retracted his gaze and looked down at the


    album. One was a white cup with a coffee¨Ccolored hand, and the other was a green cup with a light


    green hand. It was very simple and clean. ¡®Sure.¡± ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll do this then. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Rose


    politely handed the album over.


    The teacher was also especially polite. Alright, let me rify in advance. This cup takes a long time to


    fire. It¡¯s not something you can bring away immediately after it¡¯s done today. It takes about 25 to 30


    days. Can the two of you ept this?¡±


    Edward nced at Rose and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, the teacher personally led the two of them to a corner. The two of them looked more cultured.


    The observant teacher specially arranged for them to sit in a corner and helped arrange the y. She


    personally taught them at the side.


    Rose took the two aprons and hooked her finger at Edward with one hand. Edward bent down and


    Rose helped him put on the apron. She looked at his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist as


    she tied the rope behind.


    This was the first time Rose hugged Edward like this. However, at this moment, Rose only wanted to


    y with y. She didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. She just wanted to help tie the apron


    However, Edward was different. His gaze was always on Rose from time to time. Today, Rose was


    especially good¨Clooking. The attentive gentleman also helped Rose with the apron, but her back was


    facing him and she was leaning against his chest.


    The two of them were extremely intimate


    One seat for each person. The te was spinning. Rose maintained her smile the entire time. When


    the y touched her hands, she was especially happy. The smile on her lips widened. Her white teeth


    felt reflective. She was ying happily like a child who had not grown up.


    Edward sat at the side. He was infected and his smile widened. He wanted to live like this forever.


    A few hourster, the two of them washed their hands and wrote down Edward¡¯s contact information at


    the front desk. It was going to be sent to the Landor Group.


    In the Turner Manor, Ava felt so safe being carried by Frank that she fell asleep immediately. Helpless,


    Frank could only lie on the bed with her.


    When it was almost noon, the little girl slowly woke up.


    Feeling the movement in his arms, Frank said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    They had to find something to do at home. She needed to exercise at night, so she was a littlezy


    during the day and did not want to go out. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little hungry. Frank, what are we going to do in the


    afternoon?¡±


    Actually, it was fine even if they did not go out. As long as Frank was by her side, Ava was very


    satisfied.


    Frank said calmly, ¡°Anything is fine. What do you want to do?¡±


    The lutle girl seemed to be thinking. Her eyes kept moving and she even frowned, looking like it was


    very difficult. Franky at the side and did not disturb her. She did not speak either. A few minutester,


    Ava excitedly picked up Frank¡¯s hand and Taised it in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to y the piano and


    draw in the afternoon.¡±


    After saying that, she even gestured in the air as if she was drawing and ying the piano. It was as if


    there was really a piano in front of her


    The children of the Roberts family did not have much artistic talent. They all developed naturally.


    Whether it was Grace or William, they did not purposely ask them to learn music, chess, calligraphy,


    and painting like other children. As long as they wanted to learn, they would learn. If they did not want


    to learn, they would never force them.


    Rose knew how to dance, but she didn¡¯t know how to y the piano or draw. If she did have a talent, it


    would be buying all sorts of weird things.


    Frank chuckled and pinched her exquisite and wless face. ¡°Up to you. Get up and eat first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me think about where to start teaching you.¡±


    The little girl was still thinking when Frank got up and opened the door of the cloakroom. He leaned


    against the door frame. ¡°Which one do you want to wear?¡±


    She will be at home all day. She did not need to put on makeup or dress up too much. It was better to


    be more casual. ¡°The sports shorts set. The off¨Cwhite colored one. The third set.¡±


    Following Ava¡¯s guidance, Frank found the clothes, took them off the cab, and handed them to the


    little girl.


    No matter how theymunicated at night, the youngdy would still be shy during the day. She was


    too embarrassed to take off her clothes openly in front of him. Frank understood. He tactfully left the


    room and carefully closed the door.


    Send Gift


    Rose subconsciously hugged Edward¡¯s neck in case not fall. In front of everyone, she was carried into


    the vi by Edward.


    Behind them, there was an uninterruptedmotion.


    When he arrived at the front desk, Edward had no intention of putting her down at all. He only used


    Arillion to say to the security guard beside him, ¡°Please help me send my luggage up. Thank you.¡±


    Throughout the entire process, Rose was carried upstairs by Edward. She pursed her lips and did not


    say anything. She did not know what Edward wanted to do. The security guard followed closely behind


    and helped him bring his suitcase up. Then they immediately went down.


    Rose really could not guess Edward¡¯s thoughts. If she did not ask, she would feel ufortable.


    ¡°Edward, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t you go to get a room?¡°,


    Just now, she had asked him to stay and he insisted on going out, as if she wanted to eat him up. Now,


    he was like a child who had run away from home and came back on his own.


    Edward hugged Rose and could not bear to put her down. When he lowered his head, the distance


    between the two of them was less than an inch. At such a close distance, Edward¡¯s Imdsome face


    appeared in front of Rose¡¯s eyes. Rose¡¯s heart raced as if missed half a beat.


    ¡°Rose, open the door first. Edward pursed his lips. There was a deep and apologetic look in his eyes as


    he lowered his head and said to the Rose in his arms who was staring at him in a daze.


    The warm breath hit Rose¡¯s face like hypnosis. She leaned out and swiped the room card to open the


    door.


    The door opened.


    Edward pushed it open with his foot and kicked the suitcase into the room. The suitcase instantly slid


    forward into the room and then he closed the door with his fool.


    It was 12:30 in the morning, and night had fallen. The lights in the room were not switched on, but the


    balcony door was


    open, and moonlight shone in, illuminating the entire room.


    Edward gently put Rose down. She tenned against the door and looked up at him in confusion. He held


    her waist with one hand and ced the other on the top of her head. He apologized sincerely, ¡°Rose,


    I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t think that much¡±


    The suppressed emotions were broken by Edward¡¯s apology. It turned out that adhering to the principle


    of confessing required tears. She puffed up her cheeks to suppress her emotions and felt a slight pain


    in her heart. ¡°Perhaps I was too naive. I thought¡­¡±


    A tear fell. Edward didn¡¯t want her to say the following words. He leaned forward and covered Rose¡¯s


    lips. The kiss was very gentle. Rose couldn¡¯t tell what the current situation was or what it meant.


    A momentter, Edward withdrew his body and gently caressed Rose¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Rose, I left


    the room not because! had someone else in my heart. My only thought at that time was to be afraid


    that you would be gossiped. There was absolutely nothing else. I swear.¡±


    Edward raised his finger and swore in the air, afraid that Rose would not believe him.


    Seeing how anxious Edward was, she believed him. She sniffed and asked, ¡°Then why are you back?¡±


    He helped Rose wipe her tears and bent down to look at her at eye level. ¡°I thought of a good solution


    and came back. If you¡¯re being gossiped, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to marry you?¡±


    This answer was unexpected and Rose was touched. Rose was very happy, but she deliberately said,


    ¡°Dream on. You want to marry me after staying for one night. What are you thinking?¡±


    Seeing that Rose was no longer angry, Edward smiled. ¡°Can you take me in again? My dear Rose.¡±


    The luggage had already been pushed in, so there was no need to ask.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯m not someone who likes to hold grudges. I¡¯ll take you in for the time


    being. Perform well.


    Rose said generously. She smiled and patted Edward¡¯s shoulder like an elder sister.


    Edward did not kiss her again. He only hugged her tightly and said solemnly, ¡°Rose, didn¡¯t you say that


    we have to be as honest as your parents in the future?¡±


    Rose nodded a few times in his arms.


    When she nodded, he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t confess today and suppressed your truest thoughts. I


    hope you won¡¯t hide your thoughts from me in the future, including your grievances. Otherwise, our


    misunderstandings will be worse and worse, and we will be increasingly distant. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Who could resist the love of such a handsome and warm man? She, Rose, was too keen on this good¨C


    looking and refined man. She only had one thought now. She raised her head and said to Edward, who


    was at eye level with her, ¡°I only have one


    thought now. Kiss you


    Edward was speechless.


    When she was being wronged just now, she wasn¡¯t direct at all and hid all her emotions. Now, she was


    direct and said whatever she wanted. He really couldn¡¯t keep up with her thought.


    In the end, Edwardpromised and kissed her. The meaning of apology spread between their lips as


    they gave each other the answer they wanted.


    Half an hourter, Rose and Edward were done showering in their respective rooms.


    Before he went to bed, Edward knocked on Rose¡¯s door. It was only when Rose¡¯s voice came from


    inside that he unlocked the door and pushed it open.


    He stood at the door and saw that Rose was still awake. She was ying with her phone on the bed.


    He wanted to remind her to sleep early.


    ¡°Want to chat for six dors?¡±


    Rose spoke first with a smile on her face. The interlude just now had brought their rtionship closer.


    Edward didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but he could roughly guess what she meant. It may be


    Rose asking him if he wanted to chat for a while. But as for the six dors, he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do


    you want to chat?¡± he asked.


    He raised his hand and nced at his watch. It was already early in the morning and veryte.


    However, looking at Rose¡¯s sober expression, it was obvious that she wanted to chat. Hepromised


    and walked in. He did not close the door and just left it open


    Edward¡¯s little detail seemed a little cute to Rose, who was always thinking for her. In fact, Rose felt


    that this action was a little revealing. Once the door was closed, who knew what the people inside were


    doing?


    Rose adjusted her nket and moved to the side to make some space for Edward. Edward was


    stunned for a moment before he sat on the edge of the bed. Like her, he leaned against the back of the


    bed with his hands on his legs and his feet on the


    ground. Only his butt upied the bed.


    He looked sideways and asked Rose, What does six dors mean?¡±


    ¡°One dor for 10 minutes. If I want to chat for an hour, it¡¯s six dors.¡±


    Rose exined with a smile.


    Edward continued to ask like a good student, but his eyes narrowed under his sses. He was very


    confused. ¡°Why is it one dor per 10 minutes?¡±


    ¡°I made it. Rose raised her chin proudly.


    Edward was speechless.


    Edward thought about the fixed price of Rose and calcted it in his heart. He crossed his hands on


    hisp and changed his actions. ¡°Then we can only talk for three dors. It¡¯s already early in the


    morning and we still have to y tomorrow. You won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, can I ask you a question?¡±


    At this moment, Rose was wearing pajamas, which was very conservative. Her legs were crossed, and


    her elbows were propped on her legs. She held one cheek and looked at Edward.


    Edward looked sideways at Rose beside him. ¡°Yes, ask.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the degree of your lenses? Is it because you¡¯re short¨Csighted from watching television or


    because you¡¯re studying too hard and have the wrong posture?¡±


    She was also very serious about watching television dramas and ying with her phone. But her eyes


    were still quite good.


    When Rose wanted to ask a question, Edward quickly thought of what she would ask in his heart, such


    as feelings, family, and the future. However, he did not think of this question. He smiled as he


    answered truthfully, ¡°300 degrees. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m short¨Csighted. I wasn¡¯t short¨Csighted when I


    was studying


    ¡°That means that it¡¯s very tough for you to manage thepany. My parents asionally wear sses


    when they read documents.¡±


    Most of the time, Edward listened and Rose said. Edward was more curious about Rose. She said a lot


    about the matters when she was in Sapphire City alone. As she spoke, she yawned. It was not even


    half an hour yet. It might be the time to sleep.


    Looking at the yawning Rose who wanted to chat more, Edward suggested, ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk for


    six dors tomorrow¡±


    Rose¡¯s mind was on the verge of dozing off, but the naughty thoughts in her mind were growing. She


    propped up her eyelids with both hands and widened her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a goodnight kiss,¡±


    she said.


    Upon hearing this, Edward did not move. He sat on the edge of the bed obediently Rose could not hear


    to see Edward¡¯s actions and wanted to tease him


    After waiting for a few minutes, Edward still did not move. The two of them looked at each other. Ruse


    felt that if she contimied to look like this, she would be cross¨Ceyed.


    She moved her butt and half¨Cknelt in front of Edward. With a smile on her lips, she Kooked her hands


    around Edward¡¯s neck. Her nails identally touched the skin on his neck, and her face kept getting


    closer.


    Edward¡¯s back was stiff. He didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands. He held his breath, looking like he


    wanted to calm down. At this moment. This scene is like a female hooligan teasing a gentleman.


    Seeing that he was so calm, Rose was not anxious at all. She smiled and sat on hisp. Her lips slowly


    moved closer to his ear, and her charming voice prated his car. ¡°Do you want to kiss me goodbye?¡±


    Edward clenched his fists tightly. He was a man, who had an eagerness for her. In the next second, he


    grabbed Rose¡¯s neck. His lips fell as expected. The kiss was lingering and their breathing was chaotic.


    Their hearts were beating like drums.


    Abnormal, Rose¡¯s checks were red, and Edward¡¯s eyes were scarlet


    The kiss continued. Rose did not n to stop so quickly. The time was not right.


    It wasn¡¯t until Edward¡¯s breathing became chaotic and his hands were touching Rose¡¯s back that Rose


    went from his embrace. Her hands were still wrapped around Edward¡¯s neck as she smiled evilly ¡°Dear,


    the goodnight kiss is over.¡±


    Facing Rose¡¯s smug smile, what else did Edward not understand? The youngdy in front of him was


    deliberately provoking him, and he almost lost control.


    Rose got off hisp and hid under the nket. She chased him away impolitely. ¡°Help me close the


    door, please,¡± she said. Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows to case his emotions. He


    sighed, stood up, and walked out the door.


    Rose was very satisfied with Edward¡¯s performance. She liked his uneasiness.


    ¡°I specialize in dealing with your calmness,¡± she thought.


    Rose, who had crawled into bed, had already closed her eyes and was motionless. Edward was still


    standing at the door, thinking that she had already fallen asleep. He thought to himself that her sleep


    quality was really good. She could sleep wherever and whenever she wanted.


    He stopped at the door for a while and closed it with a smile. He might not be able to sleep tonight.


    The next morning.


    In the Turner Manor.


    Emma and Daniel did not have the habit of sleeping in. They had breakfast in the dining room early in


    the morning. The crisp sound of the spoon stirring the edge of the bowl reached the stairs.


    Frank was wearing a casual T¨Cshirt and jeans as he walked towards the dining room. He politely


    greeted the couple who had their backs facing him and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The couple turned around at the same time. Emma nodded slightly and called out, ¡°Come and eat


    breakfast¡±


    Daniel retracted his gaze and instructed the servants to add more bowls and forks. Then, he said to


    Frank, ¡°If you are not used to it, let the servants make something else for you.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m more casual when ites to eating. I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Are you not used to sleeping?¡±


    Daniel asked with concern.


    While they were talking, the servants had already served breakfast. There were milk, sandwiches, fruit,


    cake, and cookies. ¡°No, I slept wellst night. It¡¯s just that I woke up and got up.¡±


    Emma finished swift grain and said to Frank, who was always reserved, ¡°Eat whatever you want. You


    don¡¯t have to finish it. In the future, you won¡¯t have to get up as early as us. You can get up whenever


    you want.¡±


    Indeed, the reason why Frank got up early was indeed because it was his first time living in the Turner


    family and he had no choice but to force himself to get up early. He also wanted to apany Ava to


    sleep for a while more, but he was afraid that he would be rude.


    He was very grateful and smiled. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Emma thought that Frank had a sense of propriety, she was very reassuring and was also very


    satisfied.


    After breakfast, Emma went to the greenhouse in the manor. Daniel went to thepany. Before he


    left, he told Frank that he could visit the Turner Corporation when he had time.


    Of course, Frank agreed.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Half an hourter, Ava worefortable home shoes and afortable sportswear outfit. She


    descended the stairs in a cheerful mood.-


    She wore a pleasant smile as she hopped down the stairs, each step causing Frank, who followed


    closely behind her with concern, to feel his heart tighten. He was afraid she might tumble down the


    stairs.¡±


    Unable to resist his concern, he spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Slow down. Be careful.


    Ava looked around and didn¡¯t spot the figure of Emma. She obediently responded, ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    Frank remained cautious and quickly walked to the staircase, reaching out to hold her hand as she


    descended. He answered calmly, ¡°She¡¯s in the greenhouse.¡±


    He had just seen the bodyguards moving numerous orchids and various flowers he didn¡¯t recognize


    into the greenhouse. Emma was probably arranging and studying them.


    Frank was not surprised that his mother¨Cinw enjoyed tending to flowers. From Emma¡¯s personality


    and demeanor, it was evident that she was a patient, life¨Cloving individual who understood and


    empathized with others.


    Frank had heard people say that those who loved gardening also had certain expectations for their


    attire and appearance because they loved beauty.


    This statement might hold true for his mother¨Cinw. She always dressed tastefully, radiating an


    elegant simplicity while maintaining the expected touch of luxury.


    However, this statement wouldn¡¯t apply to Rose. Rose loved flowers but not the act of gardening. Even


    a cactus wouldn¡¯t be safe in her hands. Yet, she had a strong sense of aesthetics and always chased


    after thetest fashion trends.


    Upon hearing that Emma was in the greenhouse, Ava habitually replied, ¡°Okay, I thought Mom was


    doing yoga. By the way, Frank, does your mother do yoga?¡±


    -Within a second, Ava thought of her futufe mother¨Cinw.


    Frank held her hand and led her toward the dining room without immediately addressing the question.


    Instead, he was more concerned about her appetite. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Ava pondered for a second and decided. ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup of hot milk. It¡¯s not too early now, and lunch is


    The servant immediately went to prepare her request.


    Frank finally answered the earlier question, ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t practice yoga. She usually practices


    kickboxing and mixed martial arts.¡±


    Yoga, which cultivated elegance and a graceful figure, was definitely not something Grace would enjoy.


    It could really make her ufortable.


    Frank was sure of that.


    Upon hearing this, Ava felt utterly impressed. She found it incredibly cool and charismatic. It was so


    captivating that she sat up straight, listening attentively to Frank, afraid of missing any important


    information. She asked eagerly, ¡°Tell me more! I think she¡¯s so cool. Do you have any videos of her


    working out?¡±


    Definitely not. Who would dare to film a video of Grace?


    Frank nced at the curious Ava and answered, ¡°No, but when we¡¯re in Athana, you can watch her


    train in person.


    In the meantime, the milk had been brought over and ced on the table. Frank reached out to test the


    temperature, confirming it was suitable. ¡°Drink up quickly.¡±


    From the eager anticipation in Ava¡¯s eyes, it was clear that she admired Grace and wanted to see her


    train. As for the problem of mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw rtionship. Frank wasn¡¯t worried at


    all.


    By the time Ava finished her milk, Emma entered the room, patting her gown and giving orders to the


    servants to prepare


    lunch.


    Emma strolled in at a leisurely pace. Her tone was gentle as she asked, ¡°Frank, what do you like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change my clothes. I identally got some dirt on this one. For lunch, make some


    buttermilk wasted chicken, sd, and seafood carbonara spaghetti¡±


    Thetter part of her sentence was directed at the servants.


    After saying that, Emma lifted her gown and headed upstairs. She smiled briefly toward Ava while


    turning.


    These were actually dishes that Frank enjoyed. He remembered that whenever he was with Ava for a


    meal, he never showed


    14


    10.380


    his food preferences.


    After thinking for a while, there was only one reason why his mother¨Cinw knew his preferences so


    well, and that was Grace.


    Unconsciously, he smirked.


    During lunch, only three people sat at the table. At noon, Daniel wouldn¡¯t be returning for the meal, and


    Joseph was on a long business trip.


    Due to Emma¡¯s warm invitation, Frank gave in to courtesy and had eaten a lot. Ava, seeing how much


    he enjoyed it, also ate


    a lot.


    Emma always understood the space young people needed. After finishing lunch, she went to the study.


    Ava exined that her mother had the habit of reading in the afternoon and practicing yoga and


    gardening in the morning.


    A person¡¯s schrly disposition couldn¡¯t be faked. It was engraved deep within, as was the case with


    Emma. She was truly cultured, and her temperament was ingrained.


    Inside the piano room, the curtains were drawn back, and the thin sunlight streamed onto the piano,


    illurninating the entire space. A ck grand piano stood in the center, with a bench ced in front of it.


    In the sunlight, the piano keys gleamed, shining like stars, dazzlingly brilliant.


    Even though Ava was dressed in sportswear, her slender fingers casually pressed a couple of keys as


    she sat on the bench. creating a beautiful melody.


    Frank didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, he crossed his arms and leanedzily against the piano.


    didny:


    His gaze remained fixed on Ava, and he said. ¡°Baby Ava, y something.¡±


    ¡°You want to hear me y?¡±


    Frank hadn¡¯t heard Ava y the piano before, and the atmosphere seemed right today. He was


    interested, so he said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well then, what kind of piece do you want to hear? Something elegant,


    mncholic, or cheerful?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t really understand much about this, but he wanted to see how Ava yed the piano. He


    replied, ¡°Anything¡¯s


    fine.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Ava rested her chin on her hand, searching her mind for a suitable piece.


    ¡°How about a piece called ¡®Valentine¡¯s Day? Frank, I think this piece suits us well. We should treat


    every day like Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    With that, she started ying, her fingers dancing skillfully on the piano keys. A beautiful melody filled


    the room, notes drifting to every corner, from the windowsills to the treetops.


    The melody was gentle and delicate, captivating the senses. Frank stood quietly to the side, watching


    the entranced expression on Ava¡¯s face as she yed. She was beautiful, just as beautiful as the piece


    she was ying.


    Frank knew he was not on the same level as Ava. He only knew boxing and maybe a bit about


    ancient times, she would have been a refined princess. and he wouldn¡¯t qualify as a minor official in the


    pce.


    He had found a treasure, someone to cherish for a lifetime.


    As the piece concluded, Frank walked over and sat next to her. He knew the next step would involve


    Ava teaching him, as Ava had asked him more than once if he could y the piano.


    She seemed almost disappointed if he did not know how to y


    True to form, the very next moment, Ava asked, ¡°Frank, can you read sheet music?¡±


    Frank honestly admitted he didn¡¯t know a thing about it. During music ss in school, he¡¯d always


    fallen asleep. ¡°No


    This posed a bit of a problem. How would he teach her if he couldn¡¯t read sheet music?


    Just as Ava was pondering how to proceed, Frank came up with a clever solution. ¡°You y, and I¡¯ll


    memorize it


    Did he want to memorize it? That was the first thought that popped into Ava¡¯s mind.


    Could he y the piano like that?


    At this moment, she somewhat regretted trying to teach Frank something he wasn¡¯t good at. But then,


    ncing at Frank, who seemed eager to learn, she couldn¡¯t just say he didn¡¯t need to learn anymore.


    That would definitely hurt his feelings. ¡°Do you want me to memorize the sequence? It¡¯s a bit


    challenging¡±


    Frank might not be good at other things, but he had good memorization. It depended on whether he


    wanted to learn it. Theplicated notation on the sheet music was something he genuinely didn¡¯t


    want to study. It confused him. He said, ¡°You y, and I¡¯ll follow along.¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll y. I¡¯ll pick something simple. Frank, don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s


    okay. We¡¯re doing this just to pass the time. I still love you very much.¡±


    After saying this, she leaned over and nted a kiss on Frank¡¯s check, offering encouragement.


    Caught off guard by the sudden flirtation and confession, Frank stiffened slightly but managed to keep


    a smiling expression. He reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡®I love you too.¡±


    Now, Ava was delighted. She leaned over once more and kissed Frank¡¯s cheek. With narrowed eyes,


    he warned her half¨Cjokingly, ¡°Baby Ava, are you sure?¡±


    If she kept kissing him like this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the piano room anytime soon.


    Ava shook her head quickly. She imagined the intimate scenes that might urter that night, with


    Frank having the same tone and expression he had now. She cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, haha.¡±


    Frank was helpless and powerless.


    Some people couldn¡¯t learn, not because they weren¡¯t good at it, but because they didn¡¯t want to learn.


    However, they would progress faster than others if they dedicated themselves to learning something.


    Frank was one of thein.


    Ava chose a nursery rhyme to teach Frank, aiming to reduce the difficulty.


    The spacious piano room echoed with the cheerful melody as notes danced everywhere.


    Frank felt a bit insulted, but he had no choice. He genuinely didn¡¯t know how to y, and on top of that,


    it was Ava who had chosen the piece. He could only indulge her.


    Ava felt sorry for Frank. Despite his good¨Clooking hands, ying the piano was difficult for someone


    who didn¡¯t understand musical notation. Memorization was exhausting, and she didn¡¯t want to force him


    to learn the piano just because she found his hands attractive.


    It would make her feel bad.


    In the afternoon, Ava selected skills that both of them were good at, yingputer games. They


    decided to challenge each other.


    They nned to begin with a yful ¡°duel, a good way to remember the skills and learn new things.


    They sat cross¨Clegged on the carpet, each with aptop in front of them.


    Ava eagerly opened herptop. At the same time, Frank did the same. Just as they were about to start


    their digital battle, both their phones rang. The two exchanged a knowing nce.


    Frank reached out and patted Ava¡¯s head. ¡°No rush, check your phone first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you check yours too.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Frank picked up his phone and unlocked it. Opening WhatsApp, he saw Hackett tagged him in the


    group chat. The image that greeted Frank was of Rose holding hands with a man. Although Edward¡¯s


    face wasn¡¯t visible, Frank knew it was him. Then, Hackett seemed to be idle and sent one picture after


    another. There were images of Rose and Edward doing pottery, feeding pigeons, Rose blowing


    bubbles in the square, and Edward helping her carry things and more.


    Frank was speechless. Was this girl trying to make an official announcement about her rtionship to


    the entire Athana? They were having quite a bit of fun.


    There truly wasn¡¯t a single peaceful day for Frank.


    Frank pinched his brow in frustration. He didn¡¯t intend to reply, but Hackett was persistently pestering


    him Hackett sent a message, saying, [Whoa! Frank, at this rate, will Rose be ny sister¨Cinw? I


    can¡¯t ept it.]


    Recently, Trevon was also idle and joined in the gossip. He wrote, (1 you don¡¯t want her to be your


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    sister¨Cinw, you can try to be her former brother¨Cinw.]


    The entire Landor family was hoping for Rose to marry into their family. If Hackett expressed


    dissatisfaction with Rose bing his sister¨Cinw to Sherri, Trevon could guess that Sherri would


    divorce Hackett.


    Hackett wrote, [Could you wish me well?]


    Trevon replied. [No, I couldn¡¯t.]


    Childishly. Hackett sent an emoji of a long sword into the group chat, directly aimed at Trevon.


    Frank wrote, [Can I just die?]


    Hackett replied, [No! You have to stay alive. You have to be there on Rose¡¯s wedding day. You need to


    give your blessing to Edward and Rose ]


    Frank became annoyed and winde Get lovl

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Ava had herptop in front of her, legs crossed, and head bowed as she earnestly replied to messages.


    A stille of well wishing hung on her lips Inside the Fairy Fortress chat group, Sherri did the same thing,


    saving and sharing Rose¡¯s posts to the group chat.


    She wanted to make sure everyone shared in the excitement, as she was concerned that someone


    might miss out on this juicy gossip.


    Good things were meant to be shared. It was a principle Sherri always held.


    Ava smiled as she scrolled through the photos sent by Sherri One by one, she slid through them and


    lightly nudged Frank¡¯s arm with her elbow. Her gaze was still fixed on the phone screen. ¡°Frank, look.


    Rose is traveling.¡±


    At her words, Frank squinted his eyes. His gaze shifted to Ava¡¯s phone, and he was left speechless


    because the sequence of photos Sherri had sent was exactly the same as the ones Hackett had sent


    earlier.


    These two were really a perfect match.


    They were on the same wavelength.


    With a faint response, he said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After looking at the photos, Ava scrolled down and could sense Sherri¡¯s excitement from the captions


    Ava wrote, [Rose, are you getting closer to being married?]


    Sherri replied, (Oh, she¡¯s my future sister¨Cinw.]


    Natalie chimed in, (Be a bit more cautious. You¡¯re still a pregnant woman.]


    Sherri replied, [Can you understand the feeling of having a single older male in the family without a


    girlfriend, and then hiny finally getting married off? I bless you with tears.]


    Rose wrote, [Stop it, tone down the pretense. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it, sis.]


    Sherri wrote, [Love you, my beloved sister¨Cinw.]


    Natalie added, [Cheesy.]


    Ava found the messages quite amusing and looked up at Frank. She noticed that his face had


    darkened for a moment. His slender fingers kept tapping his phone, seemingly contemting


    something. She asked, ¡°Should I reply?¡±


    Seeing Frank¡¯s irritated expression, Ava lost her motivation to reply to the messages. She pushed her


    wrapped one arm around his neck. With the other hand, she gently caressed his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t furrow


    your brows like that. Look, Rose is really happy in the photos.¡±


    After speaking, she gave a peck on Frank¡¯s lips. Frank remained still, his deep, dark eyes narrowing


    slightly. The gloom that had been lurking in his heart was dissipated by Ava¡¯s kiss. He replied, ¡°Yeah.


    Frank held her with one arm. Ava had an alluring waist that fit perfectly in his grip,pletely under his


    control.


    Unhurriedly, Ava leaned on his shoulder like a child, her weight pressing onto him. She yed with her


    hands on his back.pletely unaware of their awkward position.


    Suppressing his emotions, Frank picked up his phone and sent a message to Rose. [Are you aiming to


    be a professional inte sensation, or are you preparing to be a target?]


    Rose was ying with her phone at the moment. She quickly replied, [Speak humannguage.]


    After reading the message, Frank¡¯s brow furrowed, and his head throbbed. He wrote, [You could have


    shared your posts more widely.]


    Rose understood and replied, [I¡¯m not that stupid. Others can¡¯t see my posts. I¡¯ve set the visibility


    permissions so that only a few of you can see them. This time, I even added Grace and others. Am I


    smart or what?]


    Rose had no intention of revealing her private matters outside of their circle. She believed that her


    romantic rtionship was a normal and serious one, not some sort of reality show romance that


    required attention or poprity. She didn¡¯t want to make it known to others.


    She only wanted the people who mattered to her and those who could genuinely wish her well to know


    about it.


    That was how Rose thought about it.


    It turned out that her brother Frank shared the same sentiment. They were rarely on the same page.


    After reading Rose¡¯s message, Frank breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that his sister was quite clever. It


    seemed she hadn¡¯t lost her mind while dating.


    However, he decided not to praise her in text form, lest he give her a big head [Why not change your


    name to ¡®Queen of Spamming¡°?]


    1/3


    10:39


    Rose responded, That¡¯s going too far. I don¡¯t smoke or drink, and you still want to take away my one


    hobby of spamming posts.J


    Finally, Frankpromised after recalling Rose¡¯s radiant smile, Stay safe.]


    Rose replied, (Got it. Be happy with Ava, okay?]


    It seemed Rose still had a conscience, and Edward could put up with it.


    Edward, who was usually quite methodical, had actually thrown his work aside to goof around with


    Rose. This was really a rare exception.


    Frank pur away his phone.


    Ava continued ying around behind him, sometimes fixing her hair, sometimes fidgeting with her


    earlobes. Frank wasn¡¯t typically someone whose mind was clouded by desire, but he couldn¡¯t resist her


    teasing in this posture. Combined with her actions, a sense of restlessness surged within him. ¡°Baby


    Ava,e down and y the game.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t step back ore down. She encircled his neck with her arms and locked eyes with him,


    their gazes aligned, her delicate face adorned with a faint smile. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah


    Frank responded lightly, unsure of what else to say at the moment.


    Ava dismounted from him, taking a seat beside him, ready for apetition. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t seem to notice Frank¡¯s abnormality. Frank, on the other hand, was even more helpless. It


    was like the person who had just teased him wasn¡¯t her. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Night had fallen.


    Inside a mansion in Artrond, the living room was filled with snacks, fruits, and beverages.


    Rose didn¡¯t drink alcohol, so there was no need for any. She loved Edward, but not to the extent of


    throwing herself at him. asionally kissing him to change.his moody demeanor was sufficient.


    He was handsome, refined, and genuinely a gentleman, but sometimes he overthought things and was


    too reserved.


    Rose had a mild case ofpulsive tendencies. Whenever Edward hesitated, overthought, or became


    too indecisive, she would give him a quick kiss, causing his mind to momentarily nk out and leaving


    behind all thoseplicated questions.


    Wasn¡¯t it okay to live happily and peacefully, resolving things with oneself?


    Must one fill their mind with endless why, shouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t? All those words were just too exhausting.


    Rose and Edward had showered and changed into their sleepwear in their rooms. Then, they sat on


    the sofa, facing each other, each holding a deck of cards.


    In this kind of setting, it was probably the first and only time in Edward¡¯s life that he felt so rxed and


    at ease. He enjoyed it and felt happy. ¡°Do you want me to let you win?¡±


    Rose shot him a dagger¨Clike nce, disying her refusal to ept defeat. ¡°You think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Edward wanted to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be upset if she lost, so he honestly asked that question. ¡°That¡¯s


    not what I meant.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if she wanted to win or lose. He guessed she most likely wanted to win.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y fairly. Besides, this game doesn¡¯t require any brainpower. It¡¯s simply a game of luck,


    answer a question.¡±


    Rose carefully exined the rules, not feeling that the game would insult Edward¡¯s intelligence. After


    all, she didn¡¯t know how to y any card game.


    Edward felt his intelligence was being lowered, but he had no choice. Rose was enthusiastic about it


    and quite excited, so he just had to go along.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±


    As soon as they started, Rose yed a king and Edward yed a jack. The first round went to her.


    With both of them almost 60 years oldbined, they were ying a simple game ofparing card


    values and having a great time.


    If Frank found out, he¡¯d probably have to give Edward some admiration once again.


    Frank would never y such a simple game with his sister.


    The first round went to Rose. She excitedly swayed her hips, her flexible waist moving like a snake.


    Edward nced at her quickly before looking away, waiting for the impending question.


    ¡°Til ask then. When we were having pizza together, I suspected you were the person who saved me.


    Why didn¡¯t you admit it?


    2/3


    10 39


    Were you afraid I would cling to you?¡±


    Rose asked the question that had been on her mind.


    Edward paused for a moment, recalling their candid conversation from the previous night. ¡°When I


    saved you, I didn¡¯t know who you were. I didn¡¯t expect any repayment from you. It was just a small


    gesture.¡±


    This was true. If it had been anyone else, Edward would have saved them as well, He couldn¡¯t just


    stand by and watch a girl get abducted. However, he hadn¡¯t told Rose that his leg had broken during


    the incident and he had spent a long time in the hospital.


    Rose asked again doubtfully, ¡°Really, you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d cling to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was quite certain.


    With the first round of questions over, they.continued ying cards. The game progressed smoothly,


    and they were polite


    to each other.


    In the second round, Edward won. He rubbed the back of the card with his fingertip as if contemting


    what question to ask. After a few seconds, he finally said, ¡°Why did you choose to be a


    pediatrician?¡±


    Rose sat up straight, adjusting her posture. Her legs were crossed, with her right leg over her left, but


    she shifted her position slightly, moving her hips. She was ready to exin, ¡°This question, huh? I


    thought you were going to ask me about feelings. Actually, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. Do you know why I


    went to Sapphire City?¡±


    As Rose spoke, she raised her hand, showing the scar hidden by her watch. It indicated the reason for


    going to Sapphire City. Edward¡¯s interest in continuing the topic suddenly waned. His gaze dimmed


    slightly, and he spoke gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we can change the topic and discuss


    something that makes you happy.¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not as sad as you think. In fact, the story starts with an act of bravery on my


    part. My initial intention to be a pediatrician was a happy one.¡±


    Edward brightened his previously dimm¨¦d gaze. He listened intently with an inquisitive earnestness.


    Rose said, ¡°I guess it was my first year in Sapphire City. I was unfamiliar with the ce and didn¡¯t know


    how to use public transport, but I needed to survive there. So, I explored the surroundings and the


    buildings based on the map. I didn¡¯t dare to venture too far.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I came across an artificialke. It looked beautiful, so I went to take a look. There were


    a lot of people gathered, and a woman was crying. As I got closer, I found out a child had fallen into the


    doctor around.¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°It¡¯s even more coincidental that our teacher had taught us about first aid procedures


    just a week before. With boldness, I walked up to the distressed mother and told her that I knew first


    aid and could help. Perhaps she had no other options, so she trusted me. Then, I followed the steps


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my teacher had taught us and properly administered first aid to the child. After about half an hour of


    effort, the child finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°At that moment, I found myself. I felt a great sense of aplishment and excitement. Seeing the


    mother embracing her child in tears reminded me of Grace. I wondered if she felt as anxious about ine


    after Imitted suicide as that mother


    did.¡±


    Looking back on it now, it felt as if fate was reminding her that she had made mistakes, arranging this


    incident specifically


    for her.


    As Rose spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. There was regret, self¨Cme for her past foolishness, an


    apology to Grace, and a- sense of closure to the past.


    The crystal¨Cclear tears rolled down her cheeks and onto the sofa. Edward¡¯s chest tightened. He


    regretted asking such a question.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chuper 439


    Kidwaive this speed 25% heart Sop bever


    and he did wat war ed un down


    of bunga


    bed benfe here He gently wipest say her tears TE


    ya que de base to steer you shal


    Kese wife and contented leo. Y¡¯s wingtime. Inter was folish at that more fon me I made our cool


    Coed Cher sade Sesrulent Jeans when spaces on her face. She keeps her seagrass sex now to her


    are who want and notice when unhappy to hindsight, I


    Afies the founds to the cough that difficult period.


    Whale foring puy sowand Grace Rosesnghend herself tally she let out a sigh She farmed her hands


    to parsh the fears away ¡°Les actingtely and be open There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say


    badrumared that I


    see? Do you think I mentally unstables


    Rose asked autody At the men, the food taken off the mask of cheerfulness, revealing her softest and


    most fragile side


    Jo Fdwand


    Edward grand rettes sur and continued to crouch beside her wiping her tears. He gently ced a hand


    on her neck andforted her with his gate ¡°No, at an all Everyone makes stakes. People at 17 or 18


    don¡¯t have the perspective of someone who¡¯s 30s to they have the ability to thank beyond their age


    range. There aren¡¯t so many geniuses in the world. and there are people who can foresee the hiture.


    Many mistakes are unavoidable. This is a necessary path to mature thinking, a set of the growing prou


    Without the umtion of years, without experiencing things, neither you nor I would have or current


    inindser


    Edward always exined things in a gentle manner, taking others feelings into consideration. ¡°Want to


    continue ying?¡±


    Ofme let¡¯s keep going¡±


    Rose ethniastically replied and Edward sering her return to her usual state, returned to his seat and


    picked up the cards agath to y another round


    Once again, Edward won this round To avoid touching on anything that might make Rose upset, he


    carefully thought of a question and settled on something rted to her childhood. ¡°What¡¯s the thing you


    regret the most from your childhood?¡± Before she even answered the question Rose burst intoughter


    Herughter had a mix of silliness and excitement. Just a moment ages, she was in a gloomy mood,


    and now she seemed almost manic


    Seeing her reaction, Edward couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, amused by how he struggled to keep up


    with her rhythm and


    Tonic


    Laughing heartily. Kose regained herposure, but her lips were still twitching with a smile. With one


    hand supporting the corner of her mouth to maintain her calm, she said, ¡°Hahaha. You can¡¯tugh if I


    tell you.¡±


    Edward quipped. ¡°But you¡¯reughing at yourself¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start,¡± she said with aposed smile


    Rose continued to chuckle for a whule, then straightened up and sad seriously. ¡°The thing I regret the


    most from my childhood is not being able to pee while standing up like my brother


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward went speechles


    He was caught off guard and did not know how to respond But fortunately, the question he came up


    with hit the right mark, making Rose very happy


    Seeing Edwards utterly confused expression, Rose knew he didn¡¯t believe her. So, she said, I¡¯m telling


    you the truth. Both my brother and Iweren¡¯t those kinds of high¨Csociety kids from Athana, you know,


    those who don¡¯t let their ten fingers touch sunlight.¡±


    Rose continued to exin why she had this peculiar thought. ¡°Grace and William were always busy.


    When we were kids, my brother was the one who yed with me. We always had a lot of bodyguards


    around us. My brother had a habit. When he needed to pee. he would find a random ce, and I would


    keep watch for him. But when I needed to go, we had to look for a restroom. So, my brother was


    annoyed by my restroom issues.


    That was why Rose wanted to be able to pee standing up, so she wouldn¡¯t have to look for restrooms.


    Edward thought, ¡°Is this something I should know? Did Frank pee anywhere and everywhere?*


    In the end. Edward couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Heughed out loud. Rose saw himughing but


    didn¡¯t stop him.


    1/3


    Instead, she joined in with her heartyughter.


    Edward wasughing at Rose¡¯s entric regret and the potential ckmail material about Frank.


    On the other hand, Rose wasughing at the joy of her brother ying with her when they were kids.


    For a moment, the room was filled with their sharedughter, and the sound was pleasant.


    They chatted for a long time, recounting stories from childhood to adulthood. Rose shared all the funny


    and embarrassing stories. Edward¡¯s childhood, on the other hand, seemed rtively uneventful.


    Whether in childhood or adulthood, he always followed his meticulously nned schedule. Even when


    he was young, he would have a timetable for when to study and when to do exercises. He was


    extremely disciplined.


    However, Rose was different. She would y with Frank until it was dark, then rush through her


    homework at thest ininute. If she couldn¡¯t finish it, she would pout and make Frank help her while she


    would fall asleep.


    In one night, Edward had sessfully gotten a rough understanding of Rose¡¯s life from childhood to


    adulthood. He also realized a deeper truth. Rose had a vulnerable side hidden deep within her heart.


    She always showed everyone her happiest side, and only when discussing her saddest moments


    would she shed tears.


    Even when she did cry, she would act like she was fine, giving off the impression that she was strong


    and happy.


    It made Edward feel sorry for her. At least he felt that way. He wanted to protect her.


    It was already 10:30 p.m. after the card game ended.


    Edward nced at his wristwatch, deciding it was time for Rose to get a good night¡¯s sleep and rx.


    He began to tidy up the cards on the couch. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll collect these.¡±


    ¡°Sure, okay. Edward, these potato chips are quite tasty. Try one. They¡¯re lemon¨Cvored.¡±


    While saying that, Rose grabbed a chip and held it up to Edward¡¯s mouth. He went along and took a


    bite.


    With a hopeful expression, Rose asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    After tidying up the cards, just as Edward was about to get up, Rose suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Edward turned to look at her with a questioning expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose sat on the couch and tilted her head in thought for a second. Then, she suddenly stood up. Her


    feet sank into the soft couch, making her taller than Edward by half a head.


    Suddenly, she reached her arms around Edward¡¯s neck with a yful look. Slowly, she leaned in,


    getting closer and closer. She could feel that Edward¡¯s neck tensed up as he felt her approach.


    She smiled mischievously. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    Edward was too stunned to respond.


    Then, Rose continued to tease him, wanting to see when he would finally let down his guard. He used


    to take the initiative to kiss her when they were in Athana. She had noticed that after they arrived in


    Artrond, Edward became unusually reserved. He never initiated any affectionate actions, and she


    wondered what he was afraid of


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss, why are you so¡­¡±


    She was about to finish her sentence when the cards in Edward¡¯s hand scattered onto the floor and the


    couch. In an instant. he grabbed Rose¡¯s neck and pulled her toward himself. With one hand around her


    waist, he pressed his lips against her teasing ones. Rose was quite satisfied with his proactive move.


    Atst, Edward wasn¡¯tposed. If he remainedposed, Rose would¡¯ve thought that he was not


    into women.


    The tangy scent of lemon danced on their lips, mirroring the fervent energy that surged through their


    bodies. The room¡¯s temperature rose gradually, mimicking their climbing body heat


    Their uneven breaths intermingled at their noses. The action was making Rose feel a bit tired. Their


    lips remained locked. and she tightened her grip around Edward¡¯s neck. With a slight leap, she hooked


    her legs around his sturdy waist.


    This action caught Edward off guard. He quickly pulled his lips away from hers and used one hand to


    support her waist. For a moment, he seemed uncertain where to ce his other hand, but he


    eventually settled on her waist.


    At this moment, Edward¡¯s gaze slightly deepened. His eyes held a hint of redness after the lemon¨C


    vored kiss. He struggled to control his restless emotions and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rose.¡±


    Rose continued to encircle his waist, shrugged, and asked, ¡°I have a sore back from standing. This is


    more convenient. Am I heavy?¡±


    Was her weight the issue here? Her action was quite dangerous if Edward couldn¡¯t hold her.


    However, Rose did not think this was dangerous at all, and she acted so carefree.


    Edward exhaled a breath, the warmth of it brushing against Rose¡¯s skin, causing her to shiver slightly


    and her cheeks to flush


    Edward asked, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Rose replied. She was not afraid at all.


    Staring into her determined eyes, Edward felt a bit helpless. Seeing him hesitate, Rose took the


    initiative and pressed a kiss anto his eyes.


    This action seemed to ignite a spark. The kisses that followed were more fierce than before, bordering


    on aggressive. It was like he wanted to devour herpletely, to erase any sense of


    restraint. The passionate side of Edward emerged. momentarily unsettling Rose.


    Her small hands tightened as they went from the living room to the bed. Gently, he lowered her onto


    the bed, his hands ced on either side of her, striking a bnce between ardor and restraint. He


    simply kissed her passionately.


    The progress bar was pushing its limit. It was just a step away frompletion when Edward, using


    thest shreds of his self¨Ccontrol, pulled back and looked down at the slightly dazed Rose. ¡°Do you


    want to go further?¡±


    This time, it was Rose who retreated, her face turning even redder. With her eyes closed, she shook


    her head. She felt embarrassed.


    Seeing her reaction, Edward chuckled. He knew this was the result he would get. Rose had been brave


    before, but now she chickened out. He didn¡¯t immediately get up but reached out to yfully pinch her


    petite nose and remind her. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m a normal man.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not a man. I just wanted¡­ to see when you¡¯d lose yourposure. It


    was all about teasing him.


    With her hands still covering her checks, she was thoroughly embarrassed.


    However, she liked the brave Edward very much. He was very manly.


    Edward ruffled Rose¡¯s head gently before standing up. He didn¡¯t move her hands away. In a low voice,


    he said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Get some sleep.


    Then, Edward got up and walked over to the couch to tidy up the scattered cards. He nced back at


    the bed to see Rose pretending to be asleep, making him chuckle.


    He closed the door gently behind him.


    Once she heard the door close, Rose removed her hands from her face, staring at the ceiling. In truth,


    if Edward had continued, she probably wouldn¡¯t have minded.


    Blushing furiously, she pulled the nket over herself, fully covering her body. Edward returned to his


    room and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    3.3

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    At the Turner Manor.


    Inside the nket, the person had gained many spots and marks. Due to lying down, the pure white,


    soft, silky pajamas revealed faint traces around the corbone.


    The man¡¯s upper body was bare, his head half¨Cleaning against the headboard. The girl rested against


    his smooth chest. On his tanned chest was a painting of intersecting lines, thin and thick, forming a


    The girl extended her arm in front of the man, looking at her palm and then her nails. Finally, she


    nced at the man¡¯s chest with a hint of concern. ¡°Frank, should I trim my nails?¡±


    Frank licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, his lips slightly dry. He reached over and took a


    look at the girl¡¯s hand. Her nails were very pretty, pale green in color, with sparkling diamonds


    embedded along the edges. They were transparent and reflected the light from the bedsidemp.


    Frank gently touched the smooth nail surface and said with a pleased expression, ¡°No need, it doesn¡¯t


    hurt.¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Seems like I scratched it pretty deep. As Ava spoke, she half¨Cbent her body and


    reached out to touch the scars on Frank¡¯s body, saying, ¡°This one¡¯s scabbed over a bit.


    Frank was a bit thirsty and needed some water. He was also nning to put on his clothes. Ava kept


    touching his wounds and tattoos, making him feel somewhat uneasy. He changed the subject. ¡°Hmm,


    are you thirsty, Baby Ava?¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°I¡¯d like some juice, orange juice.¡±


    Frank propped her head gently on the pillow and went to put on his pajamas. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you now.


    Anything else you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Watching Frank¡¯s departing figure, Ava smiled. Actually, Frank didn¡¯t intend to have sex with her


    tonight, but she had initiated it. Ava knew that Frank¡¯s time in Sapphire City was limited, so she wanted


    to fulfill whatever he desired, including herself.


    Downstairs, Frank put on his pajamas and slippers, unexpectedly finding Emma in the kitchen. This


    made him a bit embarrassed.


    He felt inexplicably guilty. Maybe it was because of what he had done to Ava earlier. Facing her mother


    like this made him uneasy. However, he still politely greeted her. ¡°Emma.¡±


    Emma was in the kitchen making swift grain essence soup. Seeing Frank in his pajamasing over,


    she responded with a smile, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Frank stood politely outside the kitchen, not entering. ¡°Baby Ava¡¯s a bit thirsty and wants orange juice. I


    came down to help


    her.¡±


    At this moment, Emma was dressed in a jasmine¨Cpatterned silk pajama, her hair tied up elegantly at


    the back of her head. She responded gracefully, and no other meaning could be inferred from her


    words. ¡°Bring the swift grain up for her. Don¡¯t drink too much orange juice at night, as the sourness isn¡¯t


    good for her stomach. If she¡¯s thirsty, have her drink water. And this one is for you.¡±


    Frank¡¯s lips curved slightly as he smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, Emma.¡±


    He had a feeling that Emma had specially prepared this for them, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He carried the


    two bowls of swift grain on a tray and brought them upstairs.


    Ava was already sitting up. Seeing Frank enter with something other than orange juice, she couldn¡¯t


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    see it clearly from where she sat on the bed. Curious, she asked, ¡°Frank, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Frank ced the swift grain on the table beside them and walked to the edge of the bed. ¡°Emma made


    some swift grain. Have some. Need a hand?¡±


    ¡°No need. You were quite gentle tonight. I can get up by myself


    Frank fell silent. Did this mean he was too gentle in bed? He felt somewhat insulted by the


    unintentional words of Ava.


    Completely unaware that her words had touched a nerve with Frank, Ava walked barefoot to the table


    and sat down on the floor with nimble movements. Watching this scene, Frank was convinced that she


    was right. He had indeed been too gentle in bed tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯s swift grain essence soup. Why did Mom think of making this? Whenever my throat wasn¡¯t well, she


    always made this, saying it¡¯s good for the throat.¡±


    Given that Emma made the soupte at night, it inevitably left Ava puzzled. Her words confirmed


    Frank¡¯s suspicions, and he smiled before calmly replying. ¡°Season¡¯s changing, and Emma is worried


    about your throat.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t delve into the deeper meaning of the response. She just realized it was almost summer, and


    it was indeed time for a season change.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost summer, Frank, do you like Sapphire City?¡±


    Frank had the swift grain made by Emma, feeling content. While continuing to eat, he responded. ¡°I like


    it.¡± Because Ava was in the city.


    ¡°I also like Athana and many other people, but I like you the most.


    Frank almost choked on his food due to this sudden confession. He cleared his throat and swallowed.


    ¡°Finish eating and go brush your teeth.¡±


    In the evening, Ava was relentless in discussing this topic. With a cute smile on her face, she


    continued. ¡°Oh, alright. Do you like me?¡±


    Frank wasn¡¯t ustomed to constantly expressing his feelings verbally, but knowing the girl wanted to


    hear, he was willing to say, ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ava happily smiled like a child and replied, ¡°Hahaha, noted.¡±


    Frank shook his head helplessly, reaching over to pinch her cheek ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finishing the meal, Frank handed Ava a tissue to wipe her mouth. His phone received a text


    message from Hackett. [Enjoying the time with your babe too much and noting back, huh?]


    Seeing this message, Frank¡¯s expression turned cold again. He replied, [Are you fucking falling in love


    with me or something? Can¡¯t survive a day without messaging me?]


    Hackett replied, [That is mainly because I miss you.]


    Frank texted. [Fuck off. Go bother someone else.]


    Hackett continued. [Tell me a time. Are you noting back for my wedding? I¡¯m short of groomsmen,


    and you¡¯re important.]


    Frank replied, [Remember to pay ine]


    Hackett texted. [Aren¡¯t you showing up for free at Trevon¡¯s wedding? Why do I have to pay you? Do


    you think I have a lot of money?]


    Frank replied seriously. [He¡¯s family.]


    Well, this reply left Hackett with no way to respond. No way at all. After all, Trevon and Frank were


    family. He thought to himself, ¡°Picking on an outsider like me? Just wait until your wedding. I¡¯ll make


    you pay when you get married¡± Hackett was secretly plotting in his mind.


    The next evening. As Rose had to go to work the next day, she reluctantly ended this wonderful trip.


    Before departing, she sent a message to Frank. [Dear brother, I¡¯m boarding the ne.]


    After sending the message, Rose put away her phone and made up her mind. She had enjoyed


    herself, but starting tomorrow, she would need to focus on work.


    Edward seemed ustomed to the fact that Rose fell asleep as soon as she boarded the ne. As


    usual, he took a nket and waited. As expected, after gazing at the scenery for a while, Rose fell


    asleep peacefully. Her head rested on his shoulder. After two days of travel, their rtionship had


    grown even closer. Edward had transitioned from casually wrapping his arm around her waist to


    embracing her in his arms.


    Rose was always behaving mischievously but now appeared docile, creating a strong contrast.


    After this trip together, Edward felt that he understood Rose better. He sensed a hidden scar deep


    within her, a regret regarding her family.


    A few hourster. Edward dropped Rose off at the junction near the Roberts residence and switched


    the car with Tom.


    Tom quickly got out of the car, relocated the luggage, closed the trunk, and then sat in the driver¡¯s seat,


    waiting for Rose to get in. He wasn¡¯t rushing, showing no signs of impatience. He quietly yed the


    role of a driver, undistracted by everything happening around him.


    Inside the car, the couple was bidding farewell. Rose flicked her hair and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving. Bye.


    Drive carefully on your way back.¡±


    A sense of reluctance welled up in Edward¡¯s heart as he replied, ¡°Alright, get some rest.


    Rose nodded, smiling, and asked, ¡°Do you want a goodbye kiss?


    Before she could finish speaking, Edward held the back of her head and kissed her. What began as a


    light peck deepened into a more passionate exchange. However, Edward had a sense of propriety and


    pulled away after a moment. ¡°Go on, call me if

 Chapter 441

    Atthismoment,Emmawasdressedinajasmine¨Cpatternedsilkpajama,herhairtiedupelegantlyatthebackofherhead.Sherespondedgracefully,andnoothermeaningcouldbeinferredfromherwords.¡°Bringtheswiftgrainupforher.Don¡¯tdrinktoomuchorangejuiceatnight,asthesournessisn¡¯tgoodforherstomach.Ifshe¡¯sthirsty,haveherdrinkwater.Andthisoneisforyou.¡±


    Frank¡¯slipscurvedslightlyashesmiledandreplied,¡°Sure,Emma.¡±


    HehadafeelingthatEmmahadspeciallypreparedthisforthem,buthedidn¡¯texposeit.Hecarriedthetwobowlsofswiftgrainonatrayandbroughtthemupstairs.


    Avawasalreadysittingup.SeeingFrankenterwithsomethingotherthanorangejuice,shecouldn¡¯tseeitclearlyfromwhereshesatonthebed.Curious,sheasked,¡°Frank,what¡¯sthat?¡±


    Frankcedtheswiftgrainonthetablebesidethem andwalkedtotheedgeofthebed.¡°Emmamadesomeswiftgrain.Havesome.Needahand?¡±


    ¡°Noneed.Youwerequitegentletonight.Icangetupbymyself


    Frankfellsilent.Didthismeanhewastoogentleinbed?HefeltsomewhatinsultedbytheunintentionalwordsofAva.


    CompletelyunawarethatherwordshadtouchedanervewithFrank,Avawalkedbarefoottothetableandsatdownonthefloorwithnimblemovements.Watchingthisscene,Frankwasconvincedthatshewasright.Hehadindeedbeentoogentleinbedtonight.


    ¡°It¡¯sswiftgrainessencesoup.Why<em>did</em>Momthinkofmakingthis?Whenevermythroatwasn¡¯twell,shealwaysmadethis,sayingit¡¯sgoodforthethroat.¡±


    GiventhatEmmamadethesouteatnight,itinevitablyleftAvapuzzled.HerwordsconfirmedFrank¡¯ssuspicions,andhesmiledbeforecalmlyreplying.¡°Season¡¯schanging,andEmmaisworriedaboutyourthroat.¡±


    Avadidn¡¯tdelveintothedeepermeaningoftheresponse.Shejustrealizeditwasalmostsummer,anditwasindeedtimeforaseasonchange.


    ¡°Yeah,it¡¯salmostsummer,Frank,doyoulikeSapphireCity?¡±


    FrankhadtheswiftgrainmadebyEmma,feelingcontent.Whilecontinuingtoeat,heresponded.¡°Ilikeit.¡±Because Avawasinthecity.


    ¡°IalsolikeAthanaandmanyotherpeople,butIlikeyouthemost.


    Frankalmostchokedonhisfoodduetothissuddenconfession.Heclearedhisthroatandswallowed.¡°Finisheatingandgobrushyourteeth.¡±


    Intheevening,Avawasrelentlessindiscussingthistopic.Withacutesmileonherface,shecontinued.¡°Oh,alright.Doyoulikeme?¡±


    Frankwasn¡¯tustomedtoconstantlyexpressinghisfeelingsverbally,butknowingthegirlwantedtohear,hewaswillingtosay,¡°Ilikeyou.¡±


    Avahappilysmiledlikeachildand replied,¡°Hahaha,noted.¡±


    Frankshookhisheadhelplessly,reachingovertopinchhercheek¡°Hurryupandeat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Afterfinishingthemeal,FrankhandedAvaatissuetowipehermouth.HisphonereceivedatextmessagefromHackett.[Enjoyingthetimewithyourbabetoomuchandnoingback,huh?]


    Seeingthismessage,Frank¡¯sexpressionturnedcoldagain.Hereplied,[Areyoufuckingfallinginlove withme orsomething?Can¡¯tsurviveadaywithoutmessagingme?]


    Hackettreplied,[ThatismainlybecauseImissyou.]


    Franktexted.[Fuckoff.Go bothersomeoneelse.]


    Hackettcontinued.[Tellmeatime.Areyounoing backformywedding?I¡¯mshortofgroomsmen,andyou¡¯reimportant.]


    Frankreplied,[Remembertopayine]


    Hacketttexted.[Aren¡¯tyoushowingupforfreeatTrevon¡¯swedding?WhydoIhavetopayyou?DoyouthinkIhavealotofmoney?]


    Frankrepliedseriously.[He¡¯sfamily.]This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Well,thisreplyleftHackettwithnowaytorespond.Nowayatall.Afterall,TrevonandFrankwerefamily.Hethoughttohimself,¡°Pickingonanoutsiderlikeme?Justwaituntilyourwedding.I¡¯llmakeyoupaywhenyougetmarried¡±Hackettwassecretlyplottinginhismind.


    Thenextevening.AsRosehadtogotoworkthenextday,shereluctantlyendedthiswonderfultrip.Beforedeparting,shesentamessagetoFrank.[Dearbrother,I¡¯mboardingthene.]


    Aftersendingthemessage,Roseputawayherphone andmadeuphermind.Shehadenjoyedherself,butstartingtomorrow,shewouldneedtofocusonwork.


    EdwardseemedustomedtothefactthatRosefell asleepassoonassheboardedthene.Asusual,hetookanketandwaited.Asexpected,aftergazingatthesceneryforawhile,Rosefesleeppeacefully.Herheadrestedonhisshoulder.Aftertwodaysoftravel,theirrtionshiphadgrownevencloser.Edwardhadtransitionedfromcasuallywrappinghisarmaroundherwaisttoembracingherinhisarms.


    Rosewasalwaysbehavingmischievouslybutnowappeareddocile,creatingastrongcontrast.


    Afterthistriptogether,EdwardfeltthatheunderstoodRosebetter.Hesensedahiddenscardeepwithinher,aregretregardingherfamily.


    Afewhourter.EdwarddroppedRoseoffatthejunctionneartheRobertsresidenceandswitchedthecarwithTom.


    Tomquicklygotoutofthecar,relocatedtheluggage,closedthetrunk,andthensatinthedriver¡¯sseat,waitingforRosetogetin.Hewasn¡¯trushing,showingnosignsofimpatience.Hequietlyyedtheroleofadriver,undistractedbyeverythinghappeningaroundhim.


    Insidethecar,thecouplewasbidding farewell.Roseflickedherhairandsaid,¡°Well,I¡¯mleaving.Bye.Drivecarefullyonyourwayback.¡±


    AsenseofreluctancewelledupinEdward¡¯sheartashereplied,¡°Alright,getsomerest.


    Rosenodded,smiling,andasked,¡°Doyouwantagoodbyekiss?


    Beforeshecouldfinishspeaking,Edwardheldthebackofherheadandkissedher.Whatbeganasalightpeckdeepenedintoamorepassionateexchange.However,Edwardhadasenseofproprietyandpulledawayafter amoment.¡°Goon,callmeif

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    At the same time,pared to the Roberts family¡¯s calmness, the Landor family had exploded.


    When they heard that Edward wasing back tonight. Sherri and her family stayed in the Larulor


    family¡¯s residence. Their main focus was to wait to hear the gossip.


    When Edward walked in and saw the familiar lineup, he felt a headacheing. However, he still


    braced himself and carried his luggage in


    The people in the living room had not changed much. Only his niece was missing from the lineup. She


    was most likely asleep at this time, Otherwise, there would still be the same number of people as


    before.


    Edward was not in a hurry to go upstairs. He ced his suitcase at the top of the stairs. He proceeded


    to unbutton his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his tanned skin. Under the gaze of Sherri,


    Hackett, and the Landor family, he sat down in the armchair.


    People who were in the know knew he was in a rtionship. Those who did not would have thought he


    hadmitted a crime.


    He spread his feet and rested his arms on his knees. He pushed his spectacles and mentally prepared


    himself. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to bed because you wanted to wait for me toe back? Also, why are you


    home?¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Sherri.


    Sherri spoke very sincerely. She leaned against Hackett¡¯s body, looking very intimate with him. ¡°I just


    wanted to learn about your progress with Rose.¡±


    He knew that this was the reason. When he met. Hackett¡¯splicated gaze, Edward did not


    understand for a moment. Hackett pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Frank actually didn¡¯t beat


    Edward up. It was fine if he didn¡¯t beat him up, but how could he even let Edward and Rose proceed


    with their rtionship unimpeded? What was he thinking? Frank must be crazy after he was in a


    rtionship.


    Juana sped her hands nervously and excitedly. ¡°Edward, how did it go? Was Dr. Roberts satisfied


    with you? Did Dr. Roberts despise you for being much older?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened. She never expected her mother to say aloud that her precious son was old.


    Hackett, who was eating oranges, choked at his mother¨Cinw¡¯s words. He tried to rescue his image in


    Juana¡¯s eyes to gain a favorable impression. ¡°Juana, Edward is actually not old either. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s


    a little slow. Isn¡¯t he already catching up to us? Right, Edward? Good luck. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Edward fell silent. Back then, he had hit Hackett a little too lightly and let him go too easily.


    ¡°Speaking of old age, Frank is the one who is dating a far younger woman. At the very least, Rose is


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    already 26. Ava is only 22. However, Frank is faster than his brother¨Cinw in terms of speed,¡± Hackett


    thought inwardly.


    Hackett was dissatisfied with the fact that Frank did not beat Edward up.


    Edward pinched t


    Grace turned to look at her daughter, who was hugging her arm. She answered in a calm voice, ¡°Yes.


    How¡¯s the time together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been good. We fed the pigeons together and visited many fun ces. Well, how can I put it? Being


    with Edward is veryfortable. He¡¯s also attentive. For now, it feels pretty good.¡± Rose summarized


    her trip with Edward.


    Grace crossed her legs casually, holding the documents. Her emotions were hard to read from her


    face. ¡°Well, spending more time together is important. If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s okay. The most


    important thing is that he treats you well. There¡¯s no need to rush into marriage.¡±


    Rose affectionately leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder. At the stairwell, William stood there, not wanting


    to disturb this precious moment that wasn¡¯t easily achievedhe space between his eyebrows. He did not


    know what to say about this meaningless interrogation. When he met the expectant gazes of the entire


    family, he replied in exasperation, ¡°Mom, she doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m old. We¡¯re getting along quite well at


    the moment. It¡¯s not the time for the subsequent questions you¡¯re thinking about,¡± Upon hearing this,


    Juana felt much more at ease. ¡°Alright. It is good that she is satisfied and that both of you get along


    well. Go to bed early then. Remember to say goodnight to Dr. Roberts before you go to bed. Sweet talk


    more when you are with her. Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself. If you behave that way, she won¡¯t


    understand what you are thinking. If you really don¡¯t know how to verbalize things directly, you can talk


    to Hackett.


    Hackett stared at Juana. Was she degrading him or praising him?


    Richard did not say a word throughout the entire process. He was here to make up the numbers. He


    did not want to participate in such a meeting at all.


    However, he had to appear every time. It was also mentally tiring for him.


    It was not easy to be an absent figure. Silence was gold in his eyes


    Sherri encouraged him enthusiastically. ¡°Edward, you have to say what you feel out loud. If you don¡¯t


    say it, how can others understand? I believe in you! Do your best!¡±


    Edward eyed his sister. It turned out that Rose¡¯s idea of dating in secret was really good.


    Before going upstairs, Edward reminded Hackett, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Sherri around for no reason. Focus more


    on her pregnancy She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    He was really afraid that Sherri would give birth to a baby who loved to gossip.


    Hackett shrugged and did not feel embarrassed at all. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my status in the


    family. Do you have

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    At the same time,pared to the Roberts family¡¯s calmness, the Landor family had exploded.


    When they heard that Edward wasing back tonight. Sherri and her family stayed in the Larulor


    family¡¯s residence. Their main focus was to wait to hear the gossip.


    When Edward walked in and saw the familiar lineup, he felt a headacheing. However, he still


    braced himself and carried his luggage in


    The people in the living room had not changed much. Only his niece was missing from the lineup. She


    was most likely asleep at this time, Otherwise, there would still be the same number of people as


    before.


    Edward was not in a hurry to go upstairs. He ced his suitcase at the top of the stairs. He proceeded


    to unbutton his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his tanned skin. Under the gaze of Sherri,


    Hackett, and the Landor family, he sat down in the armchair.


    People who were in the know knew he was in a rtionship. Those who did not would have thought he


    hadmitted a crime.


    He spread his feet and rested his arms on his knees. He pushed his spectacles and mentally prepared


    himself. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to bed because you wanted to wait for me toe back? Also, why are you


    home?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest sentence was directed at Sherri.


    Sherri spoke very sincerely. She leaned against Hackett¡¯s body, looking very intimate with him. ¡°I just


    wanted to learn about your progress with Rose.¡±


    He knew that this was the reason. When he met. Hackett¡¯splicated gaze, Edward did not


    understand for a moment. Hackett pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Frank actually didn¡¯t beat


    Edward up. It was fine if he didn¡¯t beat him up, but how could he even let Edward and Rose proceed


    with their rtionship unimpeded? What was he thinking? Frank must be crazy after he was in a


    rtionship.


    Juana sped her hands nervously and excitedly. ¡°Edward, how did it go? Was Dr. Roberts satisfied


    with you? Did Dr. Roberts despise you for being much older?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s eyes widened. She never expected her mother to say aloud that her precious son was old.


    Hackett, who was eating oranges, choked at his mother¨Cinw¡¯s words. He tried to rescue his image in


    Juana¡¯s eyes to gain a favorable impression. ¡°Juana, Edward is actually not old either. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s


    a little slow. Isn¡¯t he already catching up to us? Right, Edward? Good luck. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Edward fell silent. Back then, he had hit Hackett a little too lightly and let him go too easily.


    ¡°Speaking of old age, Frank is the one who is dating a far younger woman. At the very least, Rose is


    already 26. Ava is only 22. However, Frank is faster than his brother¨Cinw in terms of speed,¡± Hackett


    thought inwardly.


    Hackett was dissatisfied with the fact that Frank did not beat Edward up.


    Edward pinched the space between his eyebrows. He did not know what to say about this meaningless


    interrogation. When he met the expectant gazes of the entire family, he replied in exasperation, ¡°Mom,


    she doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m old. We¡¯re getting along quite well at the moment. It¡¯s not the time for the


    subsequent questions you¡¯re thinking about,¡± Upon hearing this, Juana felt much more at ease. ¡°Alright.


    It is good that she is satisfied and that both of you get along well. Go to bed early then. Remember to


    say goodnight to Dr. Roberts before you go to bed. Sweet talk more when you are with her. Don¡¯t keep


    everything to yourself. If you behave that way, she won¡¯t understand what you are thinking. If you really


    don¡¯t know how to verbalize things directly, you can talk to Hackett.


    Hackett stared at Juana. Was she degrading him or praising him?


    Richard did not say a word throughout the entire process. He was here to make up the numbers. He


    did not want to participate in such a meeting at all.


    However, he had to appear every time. It was also mentally tiring for him.


    It was not easy to be an absent figure. Silence was gold in his eyes


    Sherri encouraged him enthusiastically. ¡°Edward, you have to say what you feel out loud. If you don¡¯t


    say it, how can others understand? I believe in you! Do your best!¡±


    Edward eyed his sister. It turned out that Rose¡¯s idea of dating in secret was really good.


    Before going upstairs, Edward reminded Hackett, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Sherri around for no reason. Focus more


    on her pregnancy She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    He was really afraid that Sherri would give birth to a baby who loved to gossip.


    Hackett shrugged and did not feel embarrassed at all. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my status in the


    family. Do you have


    some misunderstanding about what say I have?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t respond to this at all. Before he went upstairs, he sympathized with Hackett for a few


    seconds.


    The living room at the Wilson¡¯s residence was filled with harmony andughter. For Theo, he had finally


    experienced the joy of having his family with him.


    When Natalie¡¯s children were burn, he would have no regrets even if he died right then. He smiled


    lovingly and ced his hands on his walking stick. His eyes were filled with love as he sat opposite


    Natalie and said to her, ¡°Natalie, you didn¡¯te to the Wilson¡¯s residence when you all went out to


    y on Children¡¯s Day I have prepared gifts and they didn¡¯t get sent out¡±


    Trevon ced his hands on the back of the sofa. He crossed his legs and did not speak.


    It was impossible for his grandfather to prepare a gift for him.


    Hezily yed with his wife¡¯s curly hair. Her hair was smooth as silk and soft to the touch. ying with


    it made a part of his heart feel fuzzy.


    Ile automatically ignored Theo¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    With a tacit understanding between them. Natalie did not stop the man from ying with her hair.


    Fortunately, it was just ying with her hair. It was nothing. She smiled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, do I


    have a present too?¡±


    There was a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    Theo¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. His wrinkles were squeezed together, and his eyes were amiable. He


    really doted on Natalie as if she was his biological granddaughter. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll always be a child


    in Grandpa¡¯s eyes, no matter how old you are.¡±


    ¡°Gage, bring the presents here.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart warmed when she heard that. It was as if her grandfather was right before her. Back


    then, her grandfather had also said this to her. ¡°Natalie, no matter how old you are, you will always be a


    child to your grandfather.¡±


    Her heart felt bitter and sweet at the same time, and her lips curled into a blissful smile.


    At this moment, Rachel stood up and signaled Gage not to take it. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    While talking, Rachel had already gotten up and gone upstairs. Jasper naturally climbed onto Caleb¡¯s


    Natalie liked this family atmosphere very much. It was warm and distant. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled


    with smiles.


    Home was not a house or a bed. Instead, it was filled with people who were bound to you. People who


    were waiting for you toe home. Home was formed by love,ughter, and warmth


    This was why, after her grandfather left, she would rather rent a house than buy one. It would not feel


    like home even if she bought one. Instead, it would look bleak and sad.


    After a while, Rachel came downstairs with four boxes in her hand. She bent down and ced the


    boxes on the table, opening them one by one.


    In an instant, four presents appeared in front of her. Therger boxes were all toys. They were


    definitely Jasper¡¯s. Then, what about the two small ones?


    Were both of them hers?


    For Jasper, there was a variety of Rubik¡¯s Cubes. There were triangles, squares, and a round set. This


    gift was from Rachel


    and Caleb.


    There was no need to give the little guy any jewelry or cards. Instead, they chose something he would


    like. Otherwise, the gifts would be tacky and children would not want to use them. It was better to give


    him something practical.


    The other was a four¨Cwheel¨Cdrive toy remote¨Ccontrolled car thait Theo had given lum. There was no


    doubt that it was also for Jasper.


    Beside him was a ck motorcycle model, and on the right was a silver¨Cwhite motorcycle model.


    Rachel was also stunned when she opened them. She didn¡¯t expect to buy the same present.


    When Jasper saw the beautiful toys in the boxes, he slid down from Caleb¡¯s knees and went to get


    them. Theo did not feel awkward when he saw the same gifts. Instead, heughed out loud ¡°Looks like


    the entire family knows what our girl likes. That¡¯s a good thing


    Rachel sat down, took the Rubik¡¯s Cubes out of the box, and handed it to her grandson. She exined


    calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Theo had already bought you a model. You look good on the motorcycle, so I


    bought you one.¡±


    Did Rachel mean that she appeared very cool when she rode a motorcycle? Was she praising her?


    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Caleb.¡±


    24


    DI¨CHITS


    Sadakand was he was happy married and Rote AN


    sewa Cranga ww to see jou gng


    to papst pel then call gas hegando


    dents Why a young the Why wow!


    xza, Dolging. Nudin bath to store awake the dept with


    desa


    yan


    ted by the graviter og few over fiven


    Nasie was host in pale a stove we then efter. She suppet a tracks cage muted pizza yun ¡°Whang


    when a cui mu tolowed with any a tone Sie added um. Then, what did you prepare for


    There are theny the want and to her the baselin stoute town aut in her stan the lord if tuned ant to get


    it. I was luge b 2 has made of trasmal


    Det be loving on the appears alike very grand or wly pred the sex. For a momer Sacale contidot ford


    word to descriw we had happened


    th


    That was becals Tres grin was the


    ck makende overver the savor card ward fra sense before Are thinking for a few second, the disually


    go fordeler y cabe crueding so my weth


    etavery familiar as of the


    on the


    shed at the ang pera


    He knelt down in front of her, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±


    She touched his handsome and cold face, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°I like it. I got three models in


    one night. Do I have enough to hold a motorcycle model exhibition now?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, Tll give you a different model every day. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy you a cab to


    store these models¡­¡±


    Her face, which was originally very affectionate, was directly changed into another emotion by his


    words. She really couldn¡¯t say that she liked anything. Once she said that she liked something, he


    would fill a cab with it for her. She liked to ride motorcycles, not collect them.


    She sighed in her heart. ¡°Trevon, our family has a lot of businesses. There¡¯s no need to enter this


    industry. Let¡¯s give others a way out too.¡±


    Trevon stood up and smiled. He helped her get her pajamas and underwear. ¡°You shower first. Do you


    need my help?¡± ¡°What do you think? Take care of my gifts.¡±


    ¡°Got it, honey.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 444

    ording to an asalyst at a


    brother woke up very earbervery day I was said that he woke up much earlier now than beter into work. Within a diabe, be went to pick up Buse to send her to work


    Of course, the stalyst was una


    Ever since Edward tell in love Juara harl been extremely busy in private. She was also overjoyed. One moment, she would teli joy about Edwards rmalities and progress. The next moment, she would tell her daughter that Edward was very unistent on waking up early


    unding to Hackett, Rose¡¯s house was a little far from the city. It took a long time to go back and forth Her brother was suffering like a cab driver He had to drive a dightly long distance every day. It was not easy to fall in love Fortunately she had registered her marriage with Hackett and could return home together after work.


    Looking at Frank and Ava, it was even more difficult. Her brother was slightly better than Frank, but she and Natalie were sull better


    Daring lunch break everyone stayed in the same room to discuss something big.


    The big thing was Sherri¡¯s wedding


    In the beginning, it was Rose who brought it up. She bought a bag of fruits and washed them before putting them on the table for the two pregnant women to replenish their vitamins.


    Rose picked up a grape, blew on it, and wiped it with a tissue. ¡®Sherri, you¡¯re getting married soon. Have you thought about what kind of wedding you¡¯re going to have? What style?¡±


    Natalie nced at her best friend¡¯s abnormal smile and shook her head. Tm just afraid that the wedding she wants isn¡¯t what you imagine


    Natalie knows me very well. Sherri said with a smile.


    Seeing this woman¡¯s expression she could guess that she was going to cause trouble. It would be strange if she was normal.


    Natalie remunded her. ¡®Don¡¯t mess around Your marriage with Hackett will definitely be on the news. Don¡¯te up with those wild ideas. Even if you don¡¯t mind, your parents¨Cinw may mind Sherri nonchntly ate the fruit that Rose had bought ¡°The one I have in my mind is actually ancient style. It¡¯s just more ssical It¡¯s very normal I just don¡¯t want to stand on the stage in a white wedding dress like everyone else and say I love you Are you willing to do that? I want to be unique since I¡¯ll only get married once in my life.


    Rose was a little curious about how it would be unique. Tell us. I¡¯m a bridesmaid after all. I have the right to know.


    In any case. Natalie felt that since her best friend had already said that she wanted something special, it would definitely be something special. As for whether it was a surprise or a shock, it was unknown Based on the years that Natalie and Sherri had spent together, it was likely to be more of a shock Sherri said. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, sister¨Cinw. If my brother refuses to cooperate, when the timees, help me talk to him


    At this moment. Rose also had a bad premonition. ¡°Wait a moment. Take back the way you addressed me as sister¨Cinw. Why do I feel like you are up to no good? Your wedding can¡¯t be that unusual, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Ill discuss it with my mother¨Cinw and the others when I get back tonight. Then, I¡¯ll make a n. I¡¯ll definitely inform you formally . Don¡¯t worry Natalie and Rose looked at each other tacitly, indicating that they were really worried and a little anxious.


    Menus Past, dosimally


    they want was Seram Se for a way you w


    . The lead at the of the chase and wed up the Sure the edit pho


    I wantThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for me all


    to the shoulder everyaling was you can mention bawa ya went to be Har po act op at the Fed has es auf dsend them on her face for a few seconds Kas part of the end


    Shed bluntly is a piece of cake for you, but it¡¯s a favor you a face want to pay you back with money I hope you Adat met je reagan #there was anyone who was as direct as this woman, it would be Fruiting race her would rather pay with money than a favor Sunce old debts of gratitude were the hardest to The woman wrangle to the post fike a gator ¡°You¡¯re very gentlemanly You didn¡¯t take advantage of the under these puntatess approx are that an idle you to state yet terms. I dont like to beat around the bush. Llike toe ragh the past And there are fact that ena¨Cmanage advocate Nut marriage advocate


    Joseph¡¯s fips rwbed when he heard thus Was thus woman afraid that he would extort her? She even specially pinned abel on heat so they would not be mared


    Actually share was no iced it was really a piece of cake for harts


    ¡°What a coincidence is also a non¨Cmarriage advocate Miss, just a coincidence that I helped you, so you can rest assured that the probless you¡¯re considering won¡¯t happen.¡±


    After saying thas, aut imperceptible emotion appeared on the woman¡¯s face. A few secondster, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re also a non¨C


    tarriage advocate Are you serious


    Joseph nodded at Pat, who was outside the door indicating that he did not need toe in. He continued, ¡°Do you believe the at fan telling the truth? Are you nning to verify n


    The woman had an enchanting and capable aura. The two did not look out of ce together. She smiled charmingly and said. ¡°If what you said as true, then I want to discuss a business deal with you. If what you said is fake, then tell me a number. 12 transier to your ount ten minutes


    It was rare for a woman to throw money at him. This was the first time, and it was inexplicably funny. No one would believe at if he told them. He leaned calmly backward and crossed his arms in front of his chest, as he prepared to hear what she had to say


    ¡°Tell me, how do we work together¡±


    Time passed day by day Unfortunately, the day of departure still came The sky was still bright at the Turner Manor. The person on the bod was sleeping soundly and deeply, as though she had no worries and was the happiest person in the world. Her entire body was at peace and exuded a beautiful aura.


    Frank was already dressed Knowing that today was the day of his return, Ava indulged himst night, provoking and seducing him, causing him to lose control time and time again exhausting her to the extreme In the tast bout, he had mixed emotions as they scaled the heights of pleasure.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed his eyes were filled with reluctance He gently pushed aside her hair, revealing her exquisite face.


    He bent down and nted a kiss between her eyebrows. He said in a low voice. ¡°Baby Ava, Im leaving After about sen minutes of silence, he stood up and looked at the girl on the bed again He quietly opened the door of the room with his suitcase by his side. He could remember the furnishings of this room even with his eyes closed.


    Downstairs. Frank found Daniel and his wife in the living room Seeing hime down, they were a little reluctant to part with him too. For the past few days, Frank had been staying with the Turner family. At night, he would y chess with Daniel. Gradually, they forgot that this man was going back 2/3


    The couple did not know that Frank was leaving early. They woke up early and happened to meet him. They originally nned to wake up early to prepare something for Frank to bring to the Roberts family. They did not expect to meet Frank, who has bwended to leave quietly,


    Daniel was the first to speak He looked in the direction of the stairs and said. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say goodbye to Ava¡±


    Frank undded. ¡°Il call her when I get there.¡±


    Enima walked to the kitchen and took a bag of pastries and some local produce. She handed them to Frank. ¡°I bought those produce yesterday. I made the pastries this morning. Take them back for your mother to try. Don¡¯t worry about Ava. I¡¯ll go andfort her.¡±


    Daniel also saw Frank¡¯s turwillingness to part and conforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ava understands. If you¡¯re busy, go ahead. If Ava really wants to go to Athana, can¡¯t she fly there too?¡±


    Frank was very touched and grateful. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. Thank you, Emma. Grace will like it.¡±


    Daniel nced at the door. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    Daniel immediately took out his phone and called the driver. He also called the driver who lived near the airport. If he rushed over now, he would be in time.


    After the call, he patted Frank¡¯s shoulder and said lovingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just go. The driver is at the door. Although you¡¯re good at defending yourself, I will still send you some bodyguards. Your safetyes first. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Frank nodded politely and thanked him again. Thank you, Daniel.


    ¡°Goodbye, Emma. I¡¯ll pick you up the next time youe to Athana.¡±


    Emma¡¯smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go over the next time Sherri gets married. Your mother has already invited me to stay with your family.¡±


    From his future mother¨Cinw¡¯s face, it was obvious that she had already agreed to Grace¡¯s invitation and was very happy.


    Frank nodded again and went out. He got into the car and rushed to the airport. It was around 4 now. When he arrived at Athana, Ava would be almost awake.


    After Frank left, only Daniel and his wife were left in the living room. Emma sighed for the two youngsters. Long¨Cdistance rtionships were tough and also a test. ¡°Go up and sleep for a while.¡±


    Daniel refused and said in a heartbroken tone, ¡°Ava will probably be sad when she wakes up.¡± He sighed.


    Emma patted her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°Frank probably left secretly because he was afraid that Ava wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. It¡¯s fine that he had already left, but it¡¯s better than watching him leave with her own eyes.¡±


    Otherwise, Frank might not be able to leave. He could not keep apanying Ava to her sses in Sapphire City.


    Men still had to have their own careers. Although William and his wife looked young, Frank still had to take over the Roberts family¡¯s businesses eventually.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    A few hourster, Frank¡¯s flight sessfidlynded at Athana¡¯s airport.


    Athana¡¯s weather was very good. The sky was clear, and the white clouds in the sky were like cotton.


    They looked soft, reminding him of Ava¡¯s personality. He had just reached Athana and was already


    missing her a little.


    The Turner family¡¯s bodyguards wanted to follow Frank down the ne, but they were stopped by him.


    ¡°Thank you. Do you want to go to the hotel to rest? There¡¯s no need to send me back home.¡±


    The bodyguards stood up in unison. ¡®Mr. Roberts, this is our duty. Mr. Turner has instructed us to send


    you home. This is our mission.¡±


    The bodyguards¡® stubbornness inade Frank very exasperated. He had experienced loyalty from Pat


    before, and now he was experiencing it again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The bodyguards said, ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our duty


    Exasperated, Frank shook his head again. He didn¡¯t even have a new word to describe this. He could


    only ask the bodyguards to send him back to the Roberts family. When they sent Frank back, he took


    out a few cigarettes from the car and gave them to the bodyguards.


    They epted the cigarettes from Frank.


    As soon as Frank stepped into the living room, the phone in his back pocket rang. He put down his


    suitcase, took out his phone, and hung up. The call was from Hackett.


    After hanging up the phone, he stood in the living room and sent a message to Ava. [Baby Ava, I¡¯m


    back in Athana. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll pick you up when Hackett gets married. Before that time, I can also pick


    you up when you want toe to Athana, or I¡¯ll go look for you.]


    The message was not immediately replied. Frank guessed that Ava was probably still sleeping


    because she was too tiredst pight.


    He casually pushed her luggage in and walked straight to the sofa. He was indeed a little tired after


    sitting on the ne for so long, coupled with the fact that he had expended a lot of energy the entire


    night.


    Frank yawned and instructed the servant, ¡°Give me a cup of coffee.¡±


    The servant said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    When the servant brought the coffee over, Frank asked again, ¡°Did William and Grace go to the


    The servant stood upright. ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Frank waved his hand to indicate that there was nothing else. Then, he took a sip of coffee andy on


    the couch. He dialed the number that had just been hung up and said impatiently, ¡°Speak.¡±


    On the other end of the call, Hackett was in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re up. The scenery of Sapphire City is


    indeed more beautiful than Athana. It can even make you wake up early. Actually, I¡¯m just trying to see


    if I can get through.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hackett¡¯s call was returned after he had been hung up. When he fell in love, Frank¡¯s


    temper improved a lot.


    Frank rubbed his temples impatiently. For a moment, he regretted returning this guy¡¯s call. ¡°Are you


    bored?¡±


    Hackett smiled obsequiously and quickly exined, ¡°How can that be? 1 just wanted to ask when my


    best man¨Cto¨Cbe would be back.¡±


    A word spilled out from Frank¡¯s lips. ¡°Athana.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. When did you fuckinge back? It¡¯s only past eight o¡¯clock. You didn¡¯t look for us when you


    came backst night. You¡¯ve really thrown us out of the window since you have your Little Princess.


    You¡¯re too biased.¡±


    He had no idea that Frank had returned in the morning and continued harping on it. He tried his best to


    Frank acted as if he did not hear his nonsense and automatically blocked it out. ¡°If you have something


    to say, say it. If not, get lost.¡±


    Seeing that Frank was in a hurry to hang up, Hackett quickly got to the point. ¡°Meet at Lithern Club


    tonight.¡±


    This time. Frank did not refuse. Instead, he agreed readily. ¡°Okay


    Before Hackett could react, Frank had already hung up.


    After hanging up, Frank looked at his phone and realized that Aya still had not replied to his message.


    He simply ced the phone on his stomach.


    The coffee didn¡¯t work. He was a little sleepy. Frank took off his shoes andy on the couch. He folded


    his hands behind his head and narrowed his eyes.


    1/3


    1049)


    At this moment, bis mind was filled with Ava¡¯s bright smiles.


    The servants knew that Frank had a cold personality, so they did not dare to ask him if he wanted a


    nket. The servants in the Roberts family were very well¨Cbehaved and there would not be a case


    where a female servant would attempt a seduction. There were two reasons. The first was that the


    employees were personally chosen by Grace. It could be said that she had investigated the potential


    employees thoroughly. The second was that all the employees were rtively older.


    In the dark room. the person on the bed subconsciously touched the spot besitle her. She closed her


    eyes and felt her hand around


    A few secondster, she realized that it was empty. Even the temperature was no longer warm. Her


    palm could feel the Coolitess of the bedsheet.


    With that, the coolness reached her heart through her palm and turned into a trace of disappointment.


    The soft translucent curtains draped down because the screen windows were tightly shut. Her arm


    reached out from under the nket and reached for the phone on the bedside table ording to her


    memory.


    The light from her phone stimted her so much that she had no choice but to squint her beautiful


    eyes to relieve the sudden intense light. She was not used to it. After squinting for about half a minute,


    she opened her sleepy eyes to look at the time on her phone. It was 11:32.


    Why did she sleep sote? Frank should be in her room at this time. Where did he go?


    Ava was already used to Frank lying motionlessly beside her while she slept and waited for her to wake


    up. For some reason. she panicked and quickly opened a message on her phone.


    As expected, the moment she finished reading the message, tears kept flowing down her face. She did


    not cry out loud. She just stared at her phone in a daze. Her vision was blurred by tears.


    Yes, she was just quietly waiting for today¡¯s sadness to dissipate. After that, she would feel better.


    Didn¡¯t they agreest night that he would go back today? She knew it. She had known about it.


    However, there was no farewell for them.


    Ava was trying to adjust her emotions as soon as possible. She could reply to the message after


    adjusting her emotions. However, the phone on the bed seemed to be deliberately set against her. It


    kept ringing as her nket became very wet from her tears.


    After crying for a while, she raised her hand and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. She turned


    on her phone. She originally thought that they were Frank¡¯s messages, but it turned out that it was


    messages from the Fairy Fortress.


    Before she could think of a reply to Frank¡¯s message, she opened the group chat message. [My


    lovelies and darlings, I¡¯m getting married soon. I¡¯ll remind you in the group chat every day in the future.]


    Natalie said, [Don¡¯t. I Don¡¯t want to remember how many times you married.]


    Sherri also texted, [Get lost. I advise you to restrain your arrogance. My bridesmaid position is still


    empty. Hmph!]


    Originally, when Natalie got married, Sherri had nned for her best friend to be her bridesmaid.


    However, recently, she could not bear it when she saw Natalie¡¯s gradually expanding stomach. Even


    Juana did not agree.


    After all, Natalie was pregnant with the children of the Wilson family. More importantly, there were two


    precious babies.


    If anything happened, Sherri¡¯s wedding would probably not have been held sessfully. It was better


    to let her sit at the


    table.


    Natalie received Sherri¡¯s threat. [Alright, it¡¯s my fault. Please calm down.]


    Rose joined in. [ It¡¯s all because you guys had to choose the same time to be pregnant. If the timings


    were different, you wouldn¡¯t have bumped into each other. I¡¯m dying ofughter.]


    Sherri sent Rose a dynamic video of a man carrying a long sword, so long that the end of the sword


    touched the ground when the man was walking.


    Rose cooperated and found a moving picture that showed a person trembling. The frequency of the


    shaking almost shattered the screen.


    Sherri was very satisfied with Rose¡¯s reply. [Yes. Seeing that you admitted your mistake in time, I¡¯ll


    forgive you.]


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but yank her best friend down from cloud nine. [Don¡¯t go too far. She¡¯s your future


    sister¨Cinw. Don¡¯t be so impudent.]


    Sherri replied, [Give me a break, can¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat. Let¡¯s go. We will protect you


    like bodyguards.]


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose texted. [Alright. You can make the decisions since you¡¯re getting married.]


    Natalie said, [Tsk. She¡¯s getting full of herself]


    Ava did not reply in the group chat. She looked at the messages in the group chat again and smiled.


    She exited the group


    2/3


    10-12


    chat and opened Frank¡¯s message. Shey under the nket and replied, I thought you were


    dowristairs. Are you now in Athana?


    She put on a rxed tone, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and waited for his reply.


    Actually, at this noment, Ava was afraid that Frank would call.


    However, Frank, who might just be able to read her mind, did not call. Instead, he replied, (I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll cry, so I did not let you send me. Baby Ava, if you want toe to Athana, send me a message.


    I¡¯ll pick you up.)


    Ava began tofort Frank to reassure him. [No need. Isn¡¯t Sherri getting married next month? I¡¯m


    going to be the bridesmaid. When the timees, Mom and the others will have to go over.)


    Frank guessed that Ava had already cried. [Okay. Are you feeling unwell?]


    As soon as he said this, bashful thoughts fromst night surged into Ava¡¯s mind. She replied with a red


    face, [No, I¡¯m fine. What time did you arrive in Athana?]


    Frank texted, 18 p.m.]


    Ava really wanted to say that she could ept parting too, but she just needed a little time. However,


    she did not say so in her message. [Alright, don¡¯t leave so early in the future. We didn¡¯t even kiss


    goodbye.]


    Frank agreed. [Okay.]


    Seeing that the other party was not typing, Frank panicked and typed again. [Baby Ava, your mom said


    that when you alle for Hackett¡¯s wedding, you will be staying with us. I¡¯ll show you Grace boxing


    then.]


    Unknowingly, Frank was speaking more when he was with Ava. He was learning to ease her


    unhappiness.


    Ava said. [Really? Then I¡¯ll have to n what date to go and what gift to bring for her. I¡¯ll have to think


    about it carefully.] Frank texted, (There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t buy it. Grace doesn¡¯t care.]


    That definitely wouldn¡¯t do. How could she not buy something on her first visit? Ava was already


    thinking about what to buy.


    The two of them chatted for another half an hour before Frank finally urged her to eat. Only then did


    they stop this conversation reluctantly.


    She put down her phone and walked to the window barefooted.


    When she opened the screen window, it was as if she had been reborn. Her tears had already dried up,


    and the bright sunlight refracted onto her face. She closed her eyes to feel the warm sunlight, and the


    gloom in her heart gradually dissipated. The future was promising. She just had to wait.


    When she opened the window, the breeze caressed Ava¡¯s face as if it wasforting her. The curtains


    danced with the wind.¡± and her sad emotions drifted to every corner of the courtyard with the wind. The


    entire room seemed to fall exceptionally quiet with her.


    After sorting out her emotions, she turned on her phone again and replied to the messages in the Fairy


    Fortress. [I look orward to going to Athana.]


    Send Gift


    Comment


    The dream¨Clike lights kept changing. The tall sses at the bar reflected the gorgeous lights, The men


    and women on the dance floor kept dancing, rolling their hips. The flirtatious vibe teinporarily made the


    people forget all their troubles.


    They were immersed in the deafening world of music, addicted and intoxicated, unable to distinguish


    reality from beautiful dreams


    Upstairs, three men, who were dressed simrly, sat in a booth on the second floor. It was 10 at night


    and they were in a noisy environment, but it was as if they were isted from the world. There were


    several bodyguards standing at the stairs. and their postures dered loudly that no one was allowed


    to disturb them.


    Ever since Trevon got married, the three of them had not had a good gathering. At most, they would


    bump into each other at the entrance of the hospital, let alonee to a bar. It was one of the ces


    that they did not go anymore.


    Tonight¡¯s gathering was arranged by Hackeit. Trevon was worried about Natalie being alone at home.


    For the past few days. Jasper had been staying at the Wilson¡¯s residence, while the two of them


    remained at the Phoenix Manor.


    In order to prevent him from worrying, Natalie suggested going to the Wilson¡¯s residence to apany


    Jasper. She also wanted to visit his grandfather and help take his blood pressure. However, Trevon


    knew that Natalie was giving him space.


    Looking at the dissipation on the first floor, Trevon crossed his legs and ced one hand on the couch.


    He peeled a lemon candy with one hand and stuffed it into his mouth. He gestured to Hackett, who was


    sitting opposite him and beside Frank. ¡°Speak. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go home to apany my wife.


    Hackett was wearing the same ostentatious style today. He was wearing a rose¨Cred short¨Csleeved


    shirt, white pants, and a pair of sneakers. His hair was even sprayed with gel.


    He appeared extremely fanciful.


    Compared to Hackett, Trevon was dressed much simpler. He had gray pants and a white short¨C


    sleeved shirt. The same for Frank, who was also very simple. He had ck pants and a white short¨C


    sleeved shirt.


    Trevon ate candy and Frank smoked.


    Frank took the cigarette box from the table and took out a cigarette with his fingers. He put it between


    his lips and lit it. Instantly, the smoke filled Hackett¡¯s nose and choked him.


    Smelling the smoke, Hackett¡¯s smoking addiction kicked in. He took out a cigarette from Frank¡¯s


    cigarette box and lit it. ¡°Can you blow your smoke over there? I¡¯m choking


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me someone who doesn¡¯t exhale?¡± Frank kicked Hackett, who was beside him.


    Since he had a favor to ask of the two of them, Hackett had no choice but to shut up.


    Frank raised his chin and asked Trevon, who was facing him, ¡°Go on. Have one too.¡±


    Trevon was no longer addicted to smoking. He said concisely, ¡°I quit.¡±


    In that case, Frank did not force him. He casually threw the cigarette box back on the table.


    Hackett grinned and took out the proposal for his wedding. He had rushed it out with Sherri for a few


    nights and worked overtime to get the advertisingpany to produce small notebooks for it.


    Inside were full of details that Sherri wanted to try out. A once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime wedding had to be agreed


    to. Take a look. I¡¯ve ordered three sets of best man outfits with Sherri. Take a look and see which style


    you want.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced the two notebooks in front of the two groomsmen.


    Trevon¡¯s mouth was filled with lemon vor. The candy was a little sour. He casually took the notebook


    and said. ¡°The candy is too sour.¡±


    Frank took a deep puff of his cigarette and took the notebook with one hand. ¡°No one asked you to eat


    it. You get it for free and yet still have the cheek toin.¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°True. Frank¡¯s cigarette is milder and yet I don¡¯t even express my opinion.¡±


    Trevon held the notebook with both hands and propped his elbow on the couch. He leaned sideways.


    ¡°How many programs did you prepare? It¡¯s so thick. Isn¡¯t your wife pregnant?


    I¡¯ve already reduced it by a lot.¡± If he hadn¡¯t stopped Sherri, it would have been even thicker.


    Trevon was still feeling the weight and wondering if Sherri was faking her pregnancy. He did not open


    the notebook. Frank opened it first and expressed his opinion. ¡°Did your wife transmigrate from the


    past?¡±


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and became interested. A wedding that could make Frank ask that question


    was probably unique. He opened it and took a look.


    The only thought in his mind was that he was d that he did not agree to share a wedding with Sherri.


    How was this a wedding? It was like shooting a soap opera. No wonder Frank asked this question.


    13


    It¡¯s really possible that she wants to fulfill her dream. Are you sure there¡¯s no time machine under your


    wife¡¯s bed?¡±


    Trevon couldn¡¯t help butugh when he read the information. However, when he flipped to the best


    man suit, his face darkened, ¡°Hackett, you don¡¯t want to get married, right?¡±


    Frank had already finished reading the information. He ced the information on his knees and said,


    ¡°Just tell us how much haired and resentment you have for us today.


    Two dissatisfied gazes were fixed on Hackett, who was smiling obsequiously. It¡¯inade his hair stand on


    end, but he had no choice. His wife wanted such a wedding, and his own mother and father had


    agreed. As someone without a family status, he had no chance to abject.


    Besides, the n he saw was quite good. It was very unique.


    He quite liked it too,


    Hackett met their dissatisfied gazes and panicked. He quickly picked up the information and exined.


    He was afraid that his two best friends would quit. He had originally made an appointment with Chris


    tonight. However, Chris said that he had surgery and could note over. Regarding the matter of the


    best man, Chris readily agreed and reported his size.


    It was mainly because Chris was too busy. Hackett did not have time to exin what the best man suit


    was. Chris had already reported the size and was very cooperative.


    He was so cooperative that Hackett felt a little embarrassed.


    He felt guilty for tricking an honest person.


    Hackett began to exin, ¡°Look, the first set is the uniform of servants. I put it in the proposal. I didn¡¯t


    n to let you wear


    it.¡±


    Trevon and Frank had their thoughts inly written on their faces. If he dared let them try it on, they


    would hurt him. Hackett felt a chill down his spine. He coughed. ¡°I know you guys definitely won¡¯t wear


    it. It¡¯s mainly because we want to show we have prepared for it well that we put it in. The second set is


    the guard uniform in yellow. Do you like it?¡±


    Hackett liked the yellow set very much. However, when they met the two sharp gazes, it was obvious


    that they did not like it.


    He retracted his gaze nervously and said to himself, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like this, then thest one


    should be okay. Thest set is still a little cool. I chose this for a long time. It¡¯s guaranteed to be


    handmade.¡±


    Hackett continued to boast, saying, ¡°This third set is the uniform of the royal guard. Look at this color.


    It¡¯s so beautiful in blue. Also, the pattern and color are cool looking Look at this belt.¡±


    Frank crossed his legs and picked up the notebook again to take a look. It looked alright. He looked


    sideways at Hackett beside him and asked, ¡°Those who are in the know knew that you¡¯re getting


    married. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re a salesperson from some wedding dresspany.


    Is this the pink bridesmaid dress?¡±


    ¡°Look at this top. It¡¯s pink and the skirt is light blue. It¡¯s a perfect match for your royal guard uniform,


    right? Take a closer look.


    Trevon could not bear to look at Hackett¡¯s self¨Cpraises. He also knew that this fellow was afraid that


    they would not want to wear it. He picked up the notebook and looked at it again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be


    selling properties. You should be selling wedding dresses. You¡¯re in the wrong profession.¡±


    Seeing that their expressions had softened, Hackett became bolder. ¡°Since Natalie can¡¯t participate,


    the number of best man and bridesmaids is notpatible. They must be in pairs. I called Ste. Is


    there any objection?¡±


    Trevon said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the one getting married, not me


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, his bridesmaid was Ava, so he didn¡¯t care who Hackett called.


    For a moment, it was quiet. The three of them were looking at the information and agreed. Although the


    three of them were arguing, they would still risk their lives for each other when it came to important


    matters. For example, letting Trevon wear such clothes to be Hackett¡¯s best man was enough to show


    how deep their rtionship was.


    After a while, Trevon realized the problem. With candy in his month, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not ostentatious


    enough. Are you and your wife acting as a down¨Cand¨Cout youngdy and young gentleman, or the


    crown prince and princess?¡±


    Hackett said affirmatively. ¡°The crown prince and princess.¡±


    Trevon sneered. ¡°Have you ever seen a crown prince with three pairs of people when he gets married?


    Your crown prince is so miserable. Did he just return from a trip to the slums?¡±


    After hearing Trevon¡¯s words, Frank couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The cigarette between his lips was


    trembling. He spread his hands and ced them on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll get the men.¡±


    Trevon gave Frank a sideways nce. ¡°I¡¯ll get the men.¡±


    Hackett did not understand what the two of them meant. It was only when he met the two pairs of eyes


    that looked at him as if he was a fool that he understood. A light came on in his brain and he said, ¡°You


    guys are nning to support my wedding. Thank you!


    23


    1042


    Next, Hackett watched from the sidelines as Trevon and Frank were at odds.


    Trevon was the first to speak. He crossed his legs and swallowed the sour taste in his mouth. ¡°Why


    should I get the women?¡±


    Frank pointed out something at once. He wants someone who can square dance, not pole dance. My


    people from the Lither Club can¡¯t do it.


    Naturally, he was referring to Hackett.


    These words made Hackett and Trevonugh. The three of them smiled at the same time.


    ¡°Where am I going to get the women? If I find a bunch of women, will you answer to my wife?¡± Trevon


    asked Frank.


    Frank said, ¡°Your wife is not my wife. Why do I have to answer to her?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were both thinking of getting men, Hackett thought of a good idea. ¡°Wait a


    minute, don¡¯t be agitated. I have a good idea.


    Trevon and Frank said in unison, ¡°Speak.


    Hackett fixed his gaze on Trevon and met his eyes with a smile. Trevon, why don¡¯t you lend me your


    ¡°Look. Aren¡¯t they being paid all the same? Frank curled his lips and said slyly.


    Trevon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking have female secretaries in the Roberts Group?¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°Do you think Grace¡¯s secretary is reliable?¡±


    No one had the upper hand, but rtively speaking, Grace didn¡¯t have any reliable and delicate women


    around her. All of them were strong women. Those who could work under Grace couldn¡¯t be weak.


    The Roberts Group had in employees too, but they were afraid that they would be unreliable. After


    all, it was Hackett¡¯s wedding that day. It would not be worth it if something went wrong.


    On the other hand, Trevon¡¯s secretarial team was different. They all looked remarkable. Back then,


    Hackett had been envious. He kept asking where Trevon had poached a team that looked even better


    than celebrities. Their temperaments and heights were about the same. If they all wore maid

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    We were stale melled her for taking wet. Free stand by the window for a while to let the coldness on his body dissipate.


    Sed arno kond. Kan she was we op by his mesesents and turned around Kutake ad altrid, ¡°You¡¯re bark¡±


    Under her bank he gray hand he wt. She was there months pregnant. When Sherri gut married, it would be four month. Hri perge was begun to stake you op De you want to go to the restroom¡® I¡¯ll go with you¡± Natalie refused ¡°Yes Heel my dder appressed.


    You should rest I go myself¡±


    Trevon slowly sat up and gray pred her shoulder ¡°Waita sement. I¡¯ll turn on the hight before you get out of bed.


    When the light were turned on Trevon got out of bed first. He walked around the end of the bed to her side and helped her to the restroom Although she felt touched, Natalie smiled and d ¡°Man, you make me feel like Im going to give birth in the rat sond If any dang happens to you Grandpa will kill me. Trevon would not forgive himself either. It was better to be careful.


    Natalie turned to the person beside her and said, ¡°Wait for me outside. You can¡¯t watch me pee. I can¡¯t pee when I¡¯m being watched


    For Natalie, it was not necessary to have apany when she peed. It was difficult to pee with someone standing beside her. A few minutester. Natalie came out. Her sleepiness had dissipated a lot. Trevon carefully supported her and slowly said,


    ¡°Hackett asked me for someone tonight¡±


    ¡°Is that sort Asked for whom? Didn¡¯t hee to talk to you about the wedding?¡±


    While talking, Natalie had already lifted the nket and sat down. Trevon covered her with the nket before getting into bed from the other side ¡°Did Sherri tell you about their wedding style?¡±


    Natalie habitually helped the two of them adjust their nkets. No. A few days ago, I asked Rose about it. She said mysteriously that she would discuss it with Auntie and the others before making the decision. I have a feeling that it¡¯s going to be a little strange¨Cstyled¡±


    ¡°You know Sherr They want to have an ancient¨Cstyled wedding While speaking. Trevon ced his pillow behind her waist.


    ¡°Ancient style?¡±


    Seeing that Trevon¡¯s smile was a little meaningful. Natalie felt that it was not as simple as wearing ancient¨Cstyle clothes. Natalie frowned slightly, her eyes widened, and she said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she wants the wedding to be totally ancient¨Cstyled¡±


    Trevon took her hand and yed with it. He smiled and said, ¡°Honey, it seems that you underestimated your best friend. Miss Landor wants all the things you said In addition, she wanted royal guards and maids to send her off to the wedding. She wants to be the princess, while Hackett is the prince.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She wondered what was wrong with Sherri Sherri probably watched too many soap operas. It was such a big move for a wedding Trevon analyzed the general situation with Natalie. Because it was toote, they did not have a deep conversation. Natalie nned to go and take a look at the wedding proposal tomorrow Moreover, Frank guessed correctly. Natalie nned to personally choose a maid from the Wilson Group.


    Trevon had no problem with that. Natalie was very low¨C key and rarely went to the Wilson Group.


    Jim had heard several employees discussing whether Mrs. Wilson had divorced Mr. Wilson. This rumor was excusable. After all, Natalie had only gone to check on Mr. Wilson a few times. In fact, she had not gone once after getting married.


    No one could be med for making wild guesses. What kind of richdy didn¡¯t go to her husband¡¯spany and check on her husband? Many women who married into rich families were afraid that their husbands would have affairs with the secretaries, so they would go to the office every day. Somedies would even bribe people in the office to be their spies.


    Natalie, on the other hand, waspletely carefree.


    At the same tane when Frank returned to the Roberts family house, there was only one light left on in the living room. When he woke up in the afternoon, Frank went to Lithern Club He did not encounter Grace and William During this period, he sent a message to Grace informing her that there were stacks from his mother¨Cinw in the kitchens Hearing themotion downstairs, Crace caine out of the study in her pajamas arid slowly walked down the stairs. She asked.


    ¡°Are you going to the docks tomorrow?


    Frank lowered his head to change his shoes. After changing, he looked up in the direction of the stairs. Okay, you should rest tomorrow. Leave it to me if you need anything¡±


    William followed closely behind, looking satisfied. Not bad. It seems like you know how to lift the weight from Grace¡¯s shoulder.


    Grace has been tired out in the past few days. It would be better if you could take over my position in thepany After changing his shoes, Frank was not in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, he sat down on the sofa and looked up at his parents.


    ¡°Have you eaten the snacks in the kitchen?¡±


    Grace had already sent a message thanking Emma. And Emma agreed toe to the Roberts family house to teach Grace how to do it together.


    William praised again ¡°Kid, your taste in choosing a wife is like mine. This girl is pretty good.


    Grace was speechless when she heard it. William had to be the center of the attention.


    ¡°What about Rose?¡± Frank chose to ignore his father¡¯s narcissism.


    Grace went to the kitchen to pour some water and said calmly, ¡°We can have a little chat, or we can go to sleep. Tomorrow, get someone to renovate the guest rooms upstairs. The two guest rooms in the innermost room should be built into a bug one. The other room should also be renovated. Do you want to renovate Ava¡¯s room?¡±


    They had slept together at Sapphire City. It would be unnecessary and redundant if they slept separately at the Roberts family house Frank said affirmatively, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to bed and have some rest, Grace sud and went upstairs with a ss of water William followed closely behand and said to Frank on the sofa, ¡°Think about my suggestion just now Consider taking over my position Frank replied to his father, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I get married After work the next day, Trevon came to pick up Natalie on time.


    In the car. Natalie held the document in her hand and studied it. This document was given to her by Sherri when she got off work Sherri said that it was the proposal for the wedding.


    Sherri repeatedly instructed Natalie not to read it in the hospital and to read it only when Natalie got home shern saad there would be a surprise.


    It was a thick book, and it looked like a proposal for a corporation As for why Sherri gave it to them in the afternoon, it was because she was afraid that they would scold her. She wanted to give Natalie and Rose some preparation and buffer time


    Trevon drove the car along the roads in Athana. He looked sideways and saw Natalie thipping through the information page by page seriously He said calmly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    After reading the first pasta pages, Natalie concluded, ¡®Sherri might have gone crazy. It seems like they are indeed made for rach other.¡±


    From this, it could be seen that the ckwell family doted on Sherri very much. One could even say that Sherrt was an extremely spoiled child


    Natalie continued to read seriously. The moment she saw the groomsman¡¯s suit, she had a veryplicated look on her beautiful face. Have they gone madpletely? Where did these ideas evene from? Why bother printing them out It¡¯s simply a waste of printing papers


    ¡°That¡¯s why Sherri and Hackett are a perfect match


    Trevon smiled


    Natalie guessed, ¡°Then, which one have younded on It¡¯s thest one, right? You definitely won¡¯t go with the yellow one ¡°Yes, Ivan barely ept theter ones. If Frank and I don¡¯t go with any of the options, Hackeit will probably kill buelt Thus, it would be a kind gesture to ept it?


    ¡°There¡¯s a sword in the picture, so dul they really make such a sword?¡± Natalie pointed at the sword in the picture Trevou said, ¡°Probably


    The car had almost reached the Wilson Group


    Natale was also unprised that Trevon agreed to wear this outfit The only exnation was that revon and ta, kett w Chapter 425


    very good friends ¡°You value friendships. If someone asked you to wear this, would you still do it as a kind gesture? This But the way back to the Wilson¡¯s residence, is it?


    Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you were going to the office to choose a maid? I can¡¯t do such a thing. Now, it¡¯s Jin who deals with the secretary, not me. So it¡¯s better for you to do it.¡±


    Trevon was eager to express his loyalty.


    *Actually, I was just joking. I didn¡¯t think you would take it seriously. Let Jim choose a few people of simr height. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to choose.¡±


    That would be awkward.


    Soon, Natalie and Trevon arrived at the Wilson Group building. Jim was already waiting at the entrance of the elevator. When Jim saw the two of theming over, he hurriedly pressed the elevator button. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, good.¡±


    Natalie replied politely, ¡®Mr. Hawk, long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Jim stood at the side and received Trevon¡¯s cold gaze. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    ¡°Have you arranged everything I asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s arranged. All the secretaries are waiting at the secretary department.¡±


    At this moment, in the secretary department, 15 secretaries were wearing the same uniform. They stood in two rows with 3¨Cinch high heels. When they saw Natalic, all the secretaries greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wilson.


    Natalie was dumbfounded.


    She looked up at the man beside her and asked with her gaze, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man shook his head, but he was also very satisfied with the secretaries¡® reaction. He gestured to Jim to let Jim speak.


    The scene was too ostentatious. Natalie felt that she should act like a proper Mrs. Wilson. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The secretaries thought to themselves that Mrs. Wilson was quite gentle.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The height and weight of the 15 people were about the same. They were all usable.


    Natalie asked, ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Fifteen short.¡±


    Natalie had no words to say. She thought to herself, ¡°Are you kidding me? Can¡¯t you just use all of them?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this just 15 people?


    Trevon said, ¡°Only if you think they are okay. If you don¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll ask Jim to get people from another department.¡±


    The secretaries were speechless. They realized that the unsmiling boss was a henpecked man, and his wife was in charge at home.


    One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    Natalie nced at the two rows of secretaries and immediately decided. ¡°They¡¯re all good. Thank you for your hard work. Let¡¯s get off work.¡±


    What kind of mess was this? It had been arranged long ago, but Trevon had to drag her over to do this. Natalie thought it was unnecessary.


    Seeing that the secretaries did not move, Trevon said again, ¡°You can get off work. Do as Mrs. Wilson says.¡±


    The well¨Ctrained people spoke in unison. The secretaries answered in unison, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°You should get off work too,¡± Trevon said to Jim.


    Trevon held Natalie¡¯s waist and walked out of the secretary department. Natalie thought about it, and she felt that Trevon¡¯s actions today were a little weird. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    He did not hide it and said truthfully, ¡°Yes, I want them to know my ce at home. My wife makes all the decisions.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Trevon continued, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, if you don¡¯te to thepany, everyone in thepany will think that I¡¯m divorced.¡±


    After Natalie and Trevon left, Jim was about to leave when his secretary stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Hawk. Does Mr. Wilson listen to whatever his wife says?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, it is what it is. If you want to thrive in the future, you have to cozy up to Mrs. Wilson. Don¡¯t even think about anything else.¡±


    The sinart Jun instantly figured out the purpose of Trevon¡¯s actions. It was nothing more than to show his loyalty before Mrs.


    Wilson. The second reason was to let the people of the secretary department know how much he loved Mrs. Wilson.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    It was alreadyte at night. Everyone had already said their goodbyes and entered their rooms


    reluctantly.


    Only Rose¡¯s room in the Roberts vi was still very lively. After watching one episode, the two girls


    continued with another episode. They had clearly agreed to sleep after this episode ended, but in the


    end, they did not abide by the rules set a second ago.


    They repeated the rules and said that they would sleep after watching this episode and continue


    tomorrow. However, the binge went on.


    The more they watched the show, the less they felt like sleeping.


    When they watched a funny scene, Roseughed so hard that she flipped over the iPad. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Hahaha, I¡¯mughing so hard that I¡¯m having tears in my eyes. Is she acting or being


    herself? Hahaha.¡±


    Ava sat on the bed with her legs crossed and Rose¡¯s newly bought funny pillow in her arms. She held


    the iPad up and continued to watch the show. ¡°Be quiet. Mrs. Roberts and the others are asleep. Shh.


    She ced her index finger on her lips and gestured for Rose to keep quiet.


    Rose still had augh on her face. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our house is especially


    soundproof. Otherwise, how could I not be disturbed when you and Frank are doing it at night?¡±


    Ava was speechless as she thought, ¡°What? I don¡¯t moan or groan when I do it with Frank at night.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t say that to Rose. It will be too embarrassing.¡±


    Seeing that Ava¡¯s cheeks were red, Rose stopped teasing her. ¡°I was joking. I was just joking. I¡¯m not a


    peeping tom. Why would I have such a fetish?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava heaved a sigh of relief and continued watching the show.


    They watched for about another hour.


    It was not until 11:30 p.m. that the two of them used their hands to support their eyelids. They kept


    yawning before they stopped watching the show. Ava slowly got out of bed and patted her face. She


    kept yawning. ¡°Good night. See you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°This show is wonderful, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll get the VIP service tomorrow. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow night. Ava,


    you should stay at our house until the end of the summer vacation before going back,¡± Rose


    suggested.


    Ava kept yawning and nodded nkly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to sleep now. I still have to wake up early


    tomorrow to send my mom and the others off. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    When Frank was free, he watched thepany¡¯s surveince video while waiting for the young girl.


    The moment Ava came out of thedies¡® room, her mood obviously changed. Frank slid his fingers


    across the screen. When he watched the next video, his eyes were very gloomy.


    It was a video of Grace arranging for her subordinates to interrogate the two employees. She instructed


    them one by one. Every word that she said made Frank me himself for not protecting Ava well.


    Whether it was in the afternoon or at night, Ava did not show any unhappiness. Even when he asked


    her, she hid her thoughts and pretended that nothing had happened. This was what he med himself


    for the most.


    What Frank wanted was for Ava to be by his side as carefree as before. She could say whatever she


    wanted and did not have to hide her emotions for him.


    The door was pushed open. Ava rubbed her eyes and walked in. Frank immediately pressed the lock


    screen, put away his phone, stood up, and walked toward his girl.


    Seeing that she was extremely sleepy, he picked up Ava and asked gently, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My eyes are a little tired. Let¡¯s go to sleep, Frank.¡±


    Judging from the youngdy¡¯s attitude, she still did not intend to tell him about the discussion in the


    her well in the future.


    Little did he know that Ava had alreatly made up her mind to be stronger. She wanted to share


    every bit of Frank¡¯s burden.


    She could not let Frank take on such a huge family business alone. It would be very tiring.


    At least she couldn¡¯t bear to have him do all the work alone,


    As soon as the twoy down on the beil, Ava sat up in the next second. Frank¡¯s hand, which had just


    grabbed the corner of


    1/3


    the nket, froze in the air. He did not know what the young girl was up to and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, Baby Ava


    Althought Ava was very sleepy, she wanted to give Frank the gift she had bought. She patted her face


    with both hands and tried to stay awaker. Frank, help me bring the ck gift box from my suitcase:


    Frank wondered, ¡°A gift box? Is she going to give me a gift!


    After Frank put down the nket hurriedly, he turned around to get the gift box. The ck gift box was


    neither big nor small, and he could grasp it with one hand. He was very curious about what the gift was.


    ¡°What is it? Is it for me?¡±


    Ava took the gif box and nodded. ¡°Yes, I bought it for you. You gave me a bracelet, so I want to give


    you a gift. It¡¯s proper courtesy Actually, that¡¯s not the point. I just want to give you something¡±


    The box opened, and a pale blue watch with a blue dial came into view. The band was blue, like an


    endless ocean, full of mystery and depth.


    It was also as dazzling as the starry sky at night. Every diamond in the dial was flickering, like the stars


    in the sky blinking Blue was a cold color, but it gave people a cool,fortable, and calm feeling. Frank


    liked this male watch very much. Frank lifted the nket again and sat down beside Ava. The young


    girl held his wrist and took out the watch to put it on for him. She lowered her head carefully and looked


    at it after putting it on. Half a minuteter, a satisfied smile finally appeared on her face.


    Frank rubbed the top of her head with his other hand. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. I like it very much. Thank you,


    Baby Ava.¡±


    Those who knew watches could tell the price of this watch at a nce. This watch cost at least one


    million dors, which was half the price of the watches he had worn previously, but no watch was more


    suitable than this one.


    With his understanding of the youngdy, it was impossible for her to use her parents¡® money to buy


    such an expensive gift for him. He asked calmly, ¡°Have you been taking part¨Ctime jobs to buy this?¡±


    Ava thought for a moment. What she did shouldn¡¯t be considered a part¨Ctime job, but it should be


    considered her career. ¡°Frank, I promise that I definitely didn¡¯t use my parents¡® or my brother¡¯s money


    to buy this watch. I earned the money myself, really¡±


    The youngdy was in a hurry to exin the source of her money. She had a confident and slightly


    smug expression on her face. ¡°I set up an online tform to provide system instation and firewalls


    service. Business is not bad. I didn¡¯t earn much at the beginning, so I could only buy you this watch


    first. I¡¯ll get you a more expensive one when I earn a lot of money in the future.¡±


    She said those words in an indifferent tone.


    However, Frank could tell that the youngdy was nning to make a lot of money. ¡°This is already


    very nice, Baby Ava With that, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her into his


    embrace. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Seeing that Frank liked the watch very much, Ava smiled happily. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Frank had inixed feelings. There was happiness, worry, and heartache. He replied calmly, ¡°Okay¡±


    There were all kinds of dolls on the carpet. Frank had bought them ording to the decorations in


    Ava¡¯s room in Sapphire City. He even got her the same skincare products and bath products in the


    bathroom as the ones she had been using including towels and toothpaste.


    He was worried that the youngdy would not be used to different things, so he could only decorate


    their room ording to her room in Sapphire City to make Ava feel like she was home.


    Ava¡¯s even breathing sounded beside him. After the young girl fell asleep. Frank fell into deep thought


    and began to change his previous n


    They had a good night¡¯s sleep. Frank didn¡¯t touch Ava at night. He just quietly slept with her in his arms


    The next morning, Rose took breakfast to Edward as usual. Before he left, she said goodbye to the


    Turner family and Jugged them


    The Roberts family, as well as Trevon, sent the Turner family to the airport.


    Just as Joseph was about to board the ne, Frank thought for a moment and said, Joseph, may I


    keep him


    Frank was talking about Pat, the Turner family¡¯s loyal bodyguard. Even Trevou thought highly of him


    Hearing what Frank said, Joseph was stunned. He nced at his sister and seemed to understand why


    Frank asked that He smiled and agreed. ¡°Sure Pat, stay behind and protect Ava


    Ava was just about to refuse when she was rejected by Joseph ¡°Be good With Pat staying with you.


    Frank will go to work in pear


    ¡°Fire See you, Joseph See you, Mom, Dad¡±


    Emma instructed, ¡°Ava, don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve said. Don¡¯t mess around in Athana. Take Frank¡¯s opinions


    more often. Call me


    If you need anything, understand?


    Ava nodded vigorously.


    Trevon, Natalie¡¯s belly is much bigger, If she¡¯s tired, tell her to rest more. She¡¯s stubborn and wouldn¡¯t


    back down until thest moment. Be patient with her.


    Trevon¡¯said, ¡°Okay, Aunt Emma. I will tell her that. Have a safe trip.¡±


    After giving Instructions to the two, Emma still wanted to inform Grace. She had been staying at the


    Roberts residence for the past few days. She thought that perhaps it was because of her and her


    family¡¯s visit that the Roberts family got much buster. Fery time she passed by the study, she would see


    Grace working overtime with a cup of coffee on the table. ¡°Grace, you should go easy on yourself with


    work and have less coffee. It¡¯s not good for your health to have too much caffeine. Feel free to visit us


    in Sapphire City.¡±


    This was also the reason why the Turners left early. Beside Eva, William held Daniel¡¯s hand and said


    goodbye.


    After chatting for a while, the Turner family boarded the ne. Ava waved at the window. Joseph had


    just sat down when he received a message, informing him that his ount had just received hundreds


    of thousands of dors.


    Immediately after, he got a message with a photo on WhatsApp. ¡°I used your photo once. Here¡¯s your


    pay


    The first thing Joseph saw was a processed photo of him. The photo showed him sitting in one seat


    with a knife and fork in his hand in a spacious restaurant. Sitting opposite him was Christina, who was


    also dining in a bright red dress.


    The photo looked quite real. It really looked like they were eating together in a restaurant. He felt that


    her skills at processing photos were quite good. After looking at the photo for a while, he replied, ¡°Got


    it.¡±


    It was just two simple words and nothing else. Christina did not reply.


    Joseph had never thought that he would be able to get such a quick sideline job because of his


    appearance. It was really an unexpected fortune.


    The ne took off. The few people who sent the Turner family off watched the ne soar into the sky


    before leaving one by


    one.


    Ava held Frank¡¯s arm and said goodbye to Trevon. ¡°See you, Trevon.¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°See you. Natalie misses you a lot. If you have time, you cane to my ce to visit


    her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to see her tomorrow.¡± Ava couldn¡¯t just focus on her rtionship and even forget about her


    sister.


    After Trevon left, Frank left the airport with Grace and Ava. Grace turned around and asked Ava, ¡°Ava,


    do you want to go to thepany with me or go to the dock with Frank?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dock with Frank today. See you around, Grace¡±


    Grace said, ¡°See you.¡±


    Ava had the same temperament as Emma. She had a kind of passion that made others couldn¡¯t reject


    her. It was as if people would feel guilty if they didn¡¯t say yes to her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pat followed behind them like an invisible person.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Frank brought Ava to the dock to work. There were imposing thours once again upon his arrival After


    experiencing it countless lines, Ava was already used to it.


    When she was in the Roberts vi, the same thing would go on every day, For example, when Grace


    and William woke up in the morning and went out, the bodyguards at the gate would shout loudly to


    greet them They would do the same thing when the Roberts couple got off work Even when Frank and


    Rose went to work and got off work, the bodyguards would greet them loudly


    They did it in an imposing manner every time.


    Hello, Frank, Ava


    Ava tilted her head and looked at Frank with a smile. ¡°Do I need to respond? The guys are greeting me


    so enthusiastically


    Frank held her hand and walked toward the office. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do anything¡± He only needed


    her to stay with


    hint


    Pat did not enter the office. He just stood at the door like a wooden stake with an expressionleu face.


    After a while, Frank seuled Ava down and opened the door again. ¡°Feel free to walk around, Pat. Baby


    Ava is very safe now.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Pat a pack of cigarettes and asked, ¡°Do you smoke?¡±


    Pat nced at him out of the corner of his eye and replied respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Roberts, but I


    don¡¯t smoke. My duty is to protect Miss Ava


    Frank felt helpless since Pat was too rigid. ¡°She can¡¯t get into trouble in my office. She only needs your


    protection outside this room. Shouldn¡¯t you familiarize yourself with the environment here to protect


    her?¡±


    Frank suggested that there was no need for Pat to guard the door like this. They were at a dock. As


    long as there was no meteorite falling, nothing would happen to this mobile house. There was no need


    for Pat to be so tensed.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Roberts. Fil familiarize myself with the ce now


    The Turner family¡¯s bodyguards were good and loyal, but they were a little too inflexible and stubborn.


    In Athana, Frank could arrange for his bodyguards to protect Ava. However, he was just on guard. He


    was worried that the Roberts family¡¯s bodyguards would not be able to protect Ava as Pat did. For


    safety reasons, he chose to ask Joseph for Pat¡¯s help.


    In the office. Ava turned on theptop that Frank had prepared for her and began to take orders to earn


    money. The sofa was filled with snacks and drinks, and the young girl had already started her work


    Frank closed the door again and sat down on the sofa. He rested his chin on the young girl¡¯s shoulder


    and wrapped one hand around her waist. He ced the other hand on the back of the sofa and stared


    at theptop screen with the words ¡°Fortress 528¡® on it.


    Ava named her tform that. She named the tform after her birthday. The day May 28th meant a lot


    to her. Frank¡¯s thest was also tattooed with the number 528. They got engaged on May 28th


    Ava clicked on the website, turned around, and ced theptop on her knees. ¡°Frank, help me take a


    look. Is there anything else that needs to be improved on my system? Are you busy now? If you are, go


    on with your work first. Help me check out my system when you¡¯re done with your business.¡±


    She was sensible.


    Frank touched her hair and took theptop. I¡¯m not busy. Let me take a look¡°


    As he spoke, he ced theptop on his knees. Ava leaned close to his shoulder and waited for Frank


    to examine her system After checking, Frank used the mouse to click on something and said, ¡°The


    system is not bad. This needs to be improved Do you want me to help you or do you want to do it


    yourself?¡±


    Ava got up and adjusted her seat. She took theptop on Frank¡¯s knees and decided to do it himself


    ¡°Tll do it myself. Let¡¯s


    start our work, Frank¡±


    Frank stood up. He knew that she was going to do her job seriously and did not intend to disturb her.


    He pinched her face and walked to his chair before he sat down and looked up at the young girl who


    was working seriously on the seta She looked like apletely different person.


    From his point of view, she really did look like Grace when she was working. Little did he know that Ava


    had deed made Grace her goal.


    At the Yamin Group¡¯s hospital, Chris hard just finished a surgery. He pushed open the office door and


    found his blogscal skat sitting in office chair in a red dress.


    She was wing hisptop to work. Chris was wearing a white coat. He took off his mask, threw it into the


    mash To wash his hands What¡¯s going on today? Why are you hiding here at my ce Didn¡¯t you show


    Mam the photo!


    the hellove your


    flotta bedark the chandrased her as in frid of her chest she looked at her brother with a hitese


    raptrapon Day Halk Main tive nue to palyd midis be mir unler by doing that


    Caid, Wauit te spate pleat with the phens you showed her? Maybe dil breve your


    sin waith. If ale dnes, she is he pressed. That will be definitely impide mimavily art goed als fan


    e reford Chris prate of use


    Birther was an gullible, Christina would not have signed the contract at such a high price She will


    needed to do so of Photoshop workter, stel is wondd Jast at least a few months. By then, ber mother


    would pardestly orgs her to take her bidy fried to their hear. At that time Elena would make an use and


    cry the shed her bertrand hard hers


    China bad already thought of all sort of recurs, with their personalines being ipatible and the fart


    that her Ingherd had an affais Anyway, she would try to appease her neither with whatever excuse she


    had to use


    Then, the would get another man and do the same Photoshop work. It had not been easy for her to


    battle with the experiencedyers in thepany and her biological mother at home


    Chris agreed with what his sister said. Their mother was very smart and not easy to deceive she


    wouldn¡¯t believe something that was not logical Aber wading his hands, ns took a nesur and wiped


    them. So you¡¯re hiding here Is your boyfend


    for sale


    Eleistins didn¡¯t like the way her brother addressed her When she showed her mother the photo, she


    didn¡¯t say that the man in it was her boyfriend the only said that this client was wooing her and was


    trying to get to know her The photo the sent in her mother today was just a scene of her having a meal


    with that man ¡°Watch your words He¡¯s merely woning me he¡¯s not my boyfriend¡±


    It was just a plot she designed


    Chris changed his words and threw the tissue into the trash can He pulled a chair and sat down


    opposite Christina Fine He¡¯s your purner Is this real or fake? You didn¡¯t hire him, did you? He¡¯s


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    overseas, and Mom can¡¯t see him. I have reason to doubt his authenticity¡±


    Christina sat up straight and ced her hands on the keyboard. She started typing and said, ¡°If you


    doubt the authenticy you can say that to Moms You¡¯ll get into trouble without me covering you. Ste


    won¡¯t be in trouble. You¡¯re on your own¡±


    Thinking about how his mother had urged him to get married, Chris got terrified. Even if he didn¡¯t


    believe Chr statement, he had to believe it now. ¡°Please don¡¯t. Go on with what you¡¯re doing, Christina.


    As long as Mom doesn¡¯t urge me to get married. I¡¯ll do everything you say Thank you for what you¡¯re


    doing¡±


    Chris put his hands together to show that he was wrong


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Stop doubting me If you dare to reveal anything before Ste, you¡¯ll have to deal


    with Mom by yourself


    It was not that the two of them had abandoned their younger sister. It was just that Ste was a simple¨C


    minded girl did non love any schemes. As long as their mother set up a trap, Ste would definitely be


    trapped. She would say everything that she should or should not say


    She did not hold anything back.


    She was so innocent that her siblings couldn¡¯t tell her anything They definitely couldn¡¯t tell this girl


    about their little


    secrets


    ¡°Bring me a bottle of plum juice. I need the original vor That was Christina¡¯s favorite


    Chris¡¯s office had everything in it. Whenever his sister came, she would have some juice Christina


    usually appeared aloof and capable in thepany, so she would not put snacks in thepany


    Chris said, ¡°There¡¯s some under your drawers. Take it yourself. If your employees know that you like


    juice this much, their jaws will probably drop¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I need to be their boss? Why don¡¯t you take over thepany? Christusa


    nced over gloomaly


    ¡°Come on, Christina Have some juice. Fll buy more after you finish all the juice here I¡¯ll shut up. After


    saying that Chris even made a ripping gesture, afraid that his sister would quit and make him manage


    thepany, which was something that


    he hated


    Natalie, Ava, Rose, and Sherri sat at the same table in the cafeteria of Athana Hospital at noon


    Half an hom ago Sherri sent an invitation to the group chat Ava,e to Athana Hospital now. The


    food here is dels us It will be on the house


    Rose said. ¡°The food here is amazing Hurry up and get my brother to send you over. Aca


    Beable to resist the temptation, Ava asked Frank to send her to Athana Hospital At this moment, the


    garls sat togrr and ordered so many dishes that filled the table


    Natalie pushed Ava¡¯s favorite dishes to her. ¡°Ava, these are all tasty. Try them


    There¡¯s no need for such trouble, Natalie. I¡¯ll get the food myself. You need to remain seated. I¡¯ll help


    you get whatever you wain to eat. How rould Ava dare to let Natalie take care of her? She was


    supposed to take care of Natalie,


    The fine. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡±


    Rose was famished. She picked up her fork and began eating. Just as she took a bite, Sherri, who was


    beside her, nudged her gently What¡¯s up with you today? Why aren¡¯t you having lunch with my brother?


    Did you two have a fight?


    Rose thought that¡¯s hrious. How could I possibly have a fight with Edward? He¡¯s so gentle.¡±


    Ava looked curious as she ate seriously while helping Natalie, who was beside her, get the food. Her


    eyes darted between Rose and Sherr


    ¡°How is that possible! We¡¯re fine. Since Ava hase over for lunch, I wouldn¡¯t eat with him this noon.


    How can I leave you. girls Do I look like the kind of person who would prioritize love over friendship?¡±


    Sherri and Natalie said in unison. ¡°Yes¡±


    Rose was embarrassed. Avaughed when her shoulders trembled. She enjoyed this atmosphere very


    much.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about this topic for the time being. Let¡¯s move on to the next topic.


    Sherri rolled her eyes and asked with a gossipy smile, ¡°What did my brother give you on Valentine¡¯s


    Day Tell me.¡±


    ¡°A photo album and a set of mugs.¡± Rose supported the fork as she recalled what she had received.


    ¡°And that was all?¡± Sherri said.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not that your brother is stingy. I just don¡¯t want to build our rtionship based on the money


    he spends on me What¡¯s important about a gift is not its value but its meaning. If Edward had asked his


    assistant to pick some expensive gifts for me, it would mean that he wasn¡¯t putting in any effort at all. It


    would be pointless for him to just ask others to buy me something expensive. Am I right?¡±


    Anyway, that was what Rose thought. She liked to put her heart into everything she did. She felt that


    even a love letter was more meaningful than choosing something expensive at the shop


    Natalie agreed with Rose. Now, the Wilson family was doing the same thing. They no longer gave out


    gift cards or jewelry. Instead, they gave out useful items.


    After hearing what Rose said, Sherri nodded. She could not find any reason to refute those words. She


    just felt that they made sense. ¡°Yeah. That makes sense. It makes a lot of sense. However, I¡¯m still into


    some tacky routine


    Natalie said, ¡°If you were not tacky, you wouldn¡¯t be together with Hackett, who¡¯s also tacky¡±


    Rose gave Natalie a thumbs up. ¡°Well said, Natalie! You rarely speak, but you¡¯re quite good at roasting


    people. Hahaha


    Sherri pouted. She didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, sheughed as well. ¡°You girls are too much¡±


    Ava¡¯s shoulders kept trembling.


    Natalie urged, ¡°Hurry up and eat your food. Stop talking so much nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious if my brother knows what to do in a rtionship. What if he is too stupid and loses my


    future sister¨Cinw? Natalie directly picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her best friend¡¯s


    mouth. Sherri could not say anything at all. The othersughed together.


    Ava thought of the gift Frank had given her. Their room was filled with the decorations of hers in


    Sapphire City. He had also bought a pinkptop for her with installed systems and other things


    Frank did not return to the dock after sending Ava off. Instead, he went straight to Roberts Group to talk


    to his parents about something


    Send Gift

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Frank was wearing casual clothes and ck sunsses. He walked straight to the private elevator with his hat in his pocket.


    His sheer legs strode forward, his eyes filled with indifference. He did not even nce at the security guard.


    In the elite upstairs office, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts were having lunch. Frank had called them before he came. The secretary had also prepared food for Frank.


    Seeing his son push the door open and enter, William greeted him warmly. This was the first time his son came to thepany to eat with them. ¡°Frank, you came here because you smelled the fragrance. We just opened it and you came in. Your timing is quite urate.¡±


    Grace ate slowly. She was not in a hurry to ask her son what was going on. He would not visit without a reason. There must be a reason for his sudden arrival. She said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s finish eating first.¡±


    Frank took off his sunsses and hung them on the cor of his shirt. He took the fork that William passed him, sat down, and started eating. Frank was always serious when it came to eating.


    William asked, ¡°Ava went to y?¡±


    ¡°She went to the hospital to look for Rose and the others to eat,¡± Frank answered after taking a bite of food.


    ¡°Yes, she should indeed get together with others. She can¡¯t always follow you. There are only men at the docks. It¡¯s quite boring for a girl to follow you every day.¡±


    When Grace was almost done eating, she put down the fork. She did not speak and waited for Frank to finish eating. She took a tissue and wiped her lips.


    Frank ate very quickly and finished a te of food in no time. He got up to pour some water and took a cup. He walked to the sofa with the ss of water and went straight to the point. ¡°I n to take over thepany. You arrange it.¡±


    This was directed at William.


    This sudden surprise shocked William so much that his jaw almost dropped. Hadn¡¯t he just been rejected a few days ago? Didn¡¯t he say that it would take a few more years? Grace had already given him a preventive shot and told him to work properly. Now, his son had suddenly changed his mind.


    William, who was easily triggered by family matters but calm at work, could not remain calm anymore. His voice was a little cracked. He was really surprised and caught off guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it had to be after you get married? Did something happen?¡±


    Grace did not tell William about the interrogation of his employees. Grace would never trouble her husband for such a small matter that she could easily handle.


    Obviously, Grace had roughly guessed the reason. Thinking back on what had happened in the past few days, nothing could change her son¡¯s mind. The only thing was that her future daughter-inw was being discussed, she said affirmatively, ¡°Because of Ava.¡±


    Frank sat down and drank the water in the ss in one gulp. ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    He just wanted to be able to support thepany before Ava¡¯s graduation and give her a sense of security. She did not need to work so hard or worry so much.


    William sensed that in the conversation between the mother and son, there was something that he did not know. ¡°What do you mean? Did something happen to Ava? Was she bullied in thepany?¡±


    Coupled with his son asking for thepany¡¯s surveince footage a few days ago, William guessed that there was dissatisfaction and anger in his eyes because someone had actually bullied his daughter-inw in thepany.


    Grace replied calmly, ¡°The matter has been resolved. They have been fired. Be it the Roberts Group, the Wilson Group, or the ckwell Group, inclusive of the subsidiaries under them, will not hire them. It can be considered a punishment for their actions.¡±


    Only the Landor Group was left. William thought to himself that if Edward dared to ept anyone who bullied his daughter-inw, he would teach him a lesson in the future.


    Grace asked, ¡°Where are you going to start taking over, and how are you going to start getting familiar with it?¡±


    If he wanted topletely take over Roberts Group, he had to be familiar with the operations of each department. He wanted to be familiar with it; he had to experience it personally.


    It was way unrealistic to talk about it on paper. Practice was more important than theory. This was a view that Grace had always agreed with.


    She had always insisted on simting experiences from practice. One could learn the theories and basics of knowledge, but they could notpletely exin everything about the work.


    There was always something that would be overlooked.


    Just like when Rose was ying cards. When she said it, she thought that she knew how to y, but as soon as the actual game started and yed randomly, she had no clue at all.


    Frank took off his sses and wiped them as if he had already made a decision. In fact, he had already made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the technologypany during the summer break.¡±


    Hearing this, Grace was stunned for a moment, then smiled. Her son wanted to clear Ava¡¯s name and prove that she was not useless. He needed to crush many people with technology. He was nning to use the old people in thepany to make aeback for his future wife.


    Once Ava¡¯s performance in the technologypany was outstanding, it was more direct than any exnation they could give. Skilled people never exined with their mouths. They would always use their own strength to p the faces of others.


    The technologypany and jewelrypany under the Roberts Group were all in the same building. The technologypany was on the sixth floor, and the jewelrypany was on the eighth floor.


    Grace was silent for a few seconds thinking about the question. ¡°Have you asked Ava? Are you nning to take her for an internship?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± The youngdy would agree. If he said that there was anything he couldn¡¯t handle, she would definitely be happy to help. Besides,puters were her forte.


    In a short period of time, the youngdy had already set up an online tform to earn money and bought him a watch.


    The sharp-eyed William saw that the watch on his son¡¯s hand had changed. The previous watch was given to him by Grace and was brought back from overseas. Rose had the low-profile watch, and his son had the high-profile one.


    It was inappropriate for Rose to wear a watch worth tens of millions at the hospital. In order to amodate Grace, the watch he bought for his daughter was only about 100 thousand dors. It was also to hide the wealth.


    ¡°You changed your watch. Didn¡¯t Grace buy you a limited edition watch?¡±


    Speaking of watches, Frank raised his hand in satisfaction and looked at the shiny watch on his hand. The pale blue dial was like an ocean. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he was very proud. ¡°Baby Ava bought it. She earned the money herself.¡±


    He answered all the questions William wanted to ask.


    In the end, out of curiosity, William asked his son how Ava made the money. Frank told Mr. and Mrs. Roberts about how Ava made money on the tform. Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. She liked this girl more and more.


    William was the same. He kept nodding in satisfaction.


    The two girls were waiting for the interview in the HR department. They had been running for the entire day and their legs were about to break. In the end, all thergepanies rejected their offers for the same reason. "Sorry, ourpany has no consideration about hiring administrative personnel for the time being."


    They thought that with their experience working at the Roberts Group, they would be easily hired by otherpanies. Who knew that they would be repeatedly thwarted and rejected?


    If they weren¡¯t hiring, then why were there job openings on the webpage? Why did they inform them to try? Are they fooling us?


    The more the two fired employees thought about it, the angrier they became.


    Just as they were feeling disappointed, they found out online that the Landor Group was hiring customer service personnel. This recruit was a pleasant surprise for them. They immediately logged into their ounts and submitted their resumes. Not long after, they received a call from the Landor Group, asking them to go for an interview.


    When Edward and Kyle passed by the HR department, they saw two girls attending an interview. The ss door was covered with frosted paper. They could not see everything, but they could vaguely see humans.


    Whether it was Edward or Kyle, they had never cared about the HR department¡¯s interviews. As for the hiring framework, the HR department just had to follow it. As for whether the recruited person could stay, they could tell from the trial period.


    Back in Edward''s office, the phone rang. It was Devon.


    The name on the screen kept shining with no intention of hanging up. Edward narrowed his eyes and picked up the phone.


    A few secondster, he swiped the answer button. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Edward ced one hand on the desk and answered the phone with the other. He sat on the desk with health insurance leading against the wall.


    Devon exined the situation briefly.


    Edward listened to the exnation. His face turned serious. ¡°I see.¡±


    The matter was resolved soon.


    After the incident, Edward immediately called Trevon and Rose to the office.


    Even Rose of Contents belong to NovelDrama.Org


    The two people who were fired from thepany were not to be hired again in the future. They needed to rece such people in thepany.


    The only one left in thepany was Ava. When he was about to leave, she was the only one he heard. He picked up the phone in total anger to call her over.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    The cars in the Rothers tally vi deve away. The first to be was still Rome, followed by Mr and Mrs.


    Roberts, and Bally Frank and Anne


    Other day the Frank tonk or the technologypany. Ava treated it as a starter internship and became


    a seanery Today, the cast to thepany at Frank¡¯s secretary, not as his fianc¨¦e.


    They had agreedst nghe that they cruded not rely on the Roberts family¡¯s iniluence to gain


    everyone¡¯s approval. They had to rely on their own stretch


    The youngdy was full of confidence when the said that. She even told Frank not to give her special


    treatment. She wanted 10 experience process of her inserthup, which reale Frank very helpless.


    Howser, if the youngdy wanted to y the role, he had to cooperate.


    The conference room was already filled with high¨Clevel personnel, all waiting for the arrival of Mr.


    Roberts¡® son. The door was pushed open and a tall figure entered everyone¡¯s line of sight


    Bend turn was a girl in a white dres. She was carrying documents in her arms and obediently followed


    behind lum. Her facial features were very expaste and even carried a hint of innocence One look and


    one could tell that she was the kind of young girl who had just graduated from university


    On the other hand. Frank was wearing a suit and leather shoes, temporarily restraining his unruliness.


    He strade to the main seat, pulled out a chair, and sat down Ava had watched a lot of secretarial videos


    She really looked like a proper secretary. No one in the meeting room had seen Ava before and did not


    know her exact identity. They naturally thought that she was Frank¡¯s secretary.


    The few old employees looked down on these young girls the most. They were always prejudiced and


    felt that they rose to the ranks because of their beauty. After a simple nce, they looked away and


    turned their gaze to Frank. At this moment, Frank¡¯s body did not have much warmth. It was simr to


    Grace. When they did not speak, they seemed difficult to talk to.


    Although Frank had never been to a technologypany before, Grace and William were famous for


    being protective. Who would dare to offend their son¡® The old employee smiled obsequiously. ¡°Mr.


    Roberts, just tell us if you have any instructions. We¡¯re all old people in thepany. Just let us know if


    you need to resolve anything.¡±


    Frank tapped on the table with one hand, intentionally or unintentionally. After a while, he replied, ¡°Yes,


    to put it simply, I don¡¯t like to talk nonsense. From today onwards, I¡¯ll take over thispany. I hope


    you can focus on your work. Ava is my secretary. Outside the door is my bodyguard


    His speech was very coherent and the introduction was very clear. No one could see through it. After


    the introduction, Ava felt that as the new secretary, there was no need for her to introduce herself


    anymore. She hugged the documents and nodded briefly


    Half of the people sitting in the seats chose to ignore it and did not care at all. A few young employees


    looked up and nodded slightly at Ava, and a few smiled.


    Frank didn¡¯t say much and was good at observing. He saw everyone¡¯s subtle actions.


    The meeting began. A new software was being developed, an antivirus software. It was just that


    everyone had been researching for a long time and there was always a problem that could not be


    solved. The few old employees were also rather vexed


    Just as the discussion of the n was in full swing. Frank suddenly stood up. Ava, who had been


    standing by the side the


    entire time, was puzzled. She looked at Frank for a few seconds and asked with her eyes, ¡°What are


    you doing?¡±


    Frank smiled faintly. He faced the workers but he was actually talking to Ava. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet. Let


    my secretary try to solve the problem that we couldn¡¯t solve just now.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked, as if they had heard an incredible joke. A problem that they could


    not solve could be solved by a fledgling child?


    What a joke.


    Mr. Roberts was really fooling around. He had never managed apany before.


    If it were Grace, she would never make such a hasty decision.


    Everyone had different thoughts, but their expressions were rtively calm. After all, they were all old


    employees, and they were masters at controlling their expressions.


    Before Frank left, he quietly pulled the chair and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,


    ¡°Try it. You can do it.¡± Ava felt as if she had been forced to put a duck on a perch. However, she


    seemed to understand the purpose of Frank¡¯s


    operation. She was not afraid ofputers, but everyone looked at her withplicated expressions.


    This made her not know how to answer.


    She could only slowly sit down on Frank¡¯s chair and pull theputer forward a few centimeters. She


    clenched her fists and let go. She pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    The few of them were waiting for the results, but they did not have much hope. Some of them


    yourself. It¡¯s fine if you really can¡¯t settle it. Mr. Roberts is just asking you to give it a try. It¡¯s fine even if


    you don¡¯t seed. It¡¯s very normal.¡±


    Ava acted as if she did not hear their words. Her fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, and her eyes


    were fixed on theputer. A few minutester, when everyone saw the image on the screen, the


    person who had spoken just now was instantly speechless.


    Everyone turned their gazes back to the young girl and began to size her up again. So Mr. Roberts was


    not joking. She was really trying and had even seeded?


    They were shocked. The few of them had been working on the loophole for so long, but they couldn¡¯t


    solve it. This little girl


    solved it in a few minutes.


    It was not very harmful but it was extremely insulting.


    They had been dealt a blow.


    Those who were really studious and liked theputer industry would not just be jealous that others


    were better than them. Instead, they would automatically dissipate their previous disdain and turn to


    study and seek guidance.


    By the time Ava stopped what she was doing, there were already many people surrounding her. She


    was a little ufortable for a moment, but for Ava, it was only just for a moment as she was proficient


    in socializing. As long as it was not a scheming environment and was an environment where one relied


    on one¡¯s strength tomunicate, she liked it very much and could withstand it.


    The few old employees stood by the side and watched. They nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad.


    Looks like we¡¯re old The new generation surpasses the old. Us elders have been pped to death on


    the beach


    Ava waved her hand and said humbly, ¡°No, no. I just happened to know it. I still have a lot to learn.


    Please guide me in the future. If I don¡¯t do well, you can directly mention it. My ability to ept things is


    fine.¡±


    Outside the door, Frank smiled when he saw this scene. He gently closed the door. Who said that his


    youngdy was useless?


    She was just keeping a low profile.


    Outside the door, Pat kept a straight face. Frank was in a good mood and wanted to tease him. He


    leaned on one side of the door and Pat stood on the other side. From afar, they looked like two


    bodyguards.


    Handsome bodyguards.


    Frank asked. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be so nervous. Rx. Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Hearing this, Pat still had no expression. He just replied as usual like a robot, ¡°No.¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°Will you consider dating one? Athana¡¯s girls are quite good.¡±


    Pat refused without even thinking. I¡¯m not considering it.¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°You want to be single


    ¡°My job is to protect the people in the Turner family. There won¡¯t be anything else.¡±


    Pat¡¯s certainty made Frank suspicious ¡°Did the Turner family do you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    In that case, Frank did not n to continue delving deeper. However, the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards


    were not as chatty as hum. They could end conversations. It was boring


    At noon, at the Roberts Group, Grace sent people to Grand Manor to get a lot of food to thepany.


    The four of them sat around a table.


    Grace handed a fork to Ava with mild concern. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t interrupt and let the little girl answer what she had learned. He also wanted to see what


    she was thinking and how she answered. He silently helped to open the food by the side and ced it


    in front of Ava. In the end, he picked up a fork and ate


    Ava took the fork and said with a sinile, ¡°I did something big this morning I solved thepany¡¯s


    loophole Several of them praised me


    Wim nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Looks like our Ava is highly skilled This bunch of old fogeys took so long


    to settle sha small matter, and in the end, Ava solved it.¡±


    Grace looked at Ava and said again, ¡°If thepany¡¯s environment is notfortable, you don¡¯t have


    to force yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I think it¡¯s quite interesting. I¡¯m going to do an internship next year too. I¡¯ll just treat it as an


    early study now. That way, I¡¯ll have work experience in the future.


    Ava analyzed by herself, and they listened attentively.


    Just like that, Ava followed Frank to work in thepany every day. They hid it very well. No one knew


    that they were fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦.


    On the other hand, Ava was a cheerful person to begin with. She quickly got along with everyone, and


    everyone liked her personality.


    A few people in thepany asked her out for the weekend, but Ava refused because they were


    having a party at the Roberts family vi this weekend.


    One night, the group chat was extremely lively. It could be said that it was extremely noisy. Tomorrow


    was the day of the gathering.


    The Roberts family.


    After dinner, the three of them huddled on the sofa, watching dramas and reading magazines.


    Ava leaned against Frank¡¯s chest. With her phone in her hand, she replied to the messages from Fairy


    Fortress. [What do I need to do?]


    Sherri [You¡¯re already in the Roberts family. W


    Natalic: [Do you want Hackett to rent your wedding horse carriage to carry you again?]


    Sherri: [It¡¯s not impossible.]


    Natalie: [Are you addicted to sitting in a horse carriage?]


    Rose, who had always been jumping up and down, was a little hesitant at this moment. She wanted to


    say something but hesitated. She puffed up her breath and moved it to the left and then to the right.


    She repeated this countless times.


    Frank could not stand it anymore. He narrowed his eyes and looked at his sister for a long time. ¡°If you


    have something to say, say it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating?¡±


    Ava put away her phone and looked at Rose. Both of them were staring at her, which made Rose a


    little embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­.. um, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Seeing that his sister was hemming and hawing, Frank interrupted in disdain, ¡°If you want Edward to


    Ava sat up immediately. ¡°Oh right, is Edwarding? Can Franke?¡±


    Frank simply ruffled Ava¡¯s hair and didn¡¯t answer. He directly asked his sister, whose eyes were filled


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    with anticipation, ¡°Let out the anger in your mouth. Are you a pufferfish? What are you thinking?¡±


    If Rose brought Edward into the Roberts family tomorrow, it would be a tacit admission of some things.


    In the future, it would definitely be awkward if they split up.


    Therefore, he hoped that this girl would consider it carefully. If she wanted to bring him in, Frank could


    not stop her at the door.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    After Frank finished speaking. Rose heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She immediately let out the air


    in her mouth, as if she had releaserl a mouthful of turbid air.


    She saw that her brother had no intention of directly objecting.


    Rose also became bolder.


    Rose took off her shoes and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She sat facing Frank and


    handsomely flipped her shoulder¨Clength hair. ¡°If you want me to predict the future, I¡¯m definitely not


    sure. I can¡¯t say for sure about rtionships, hut based on the current situation, I want my boyfriend to


    participate. Of course, this boyfriend is Edward. I mainly want to give him a status


    ¡°If you really want to talk about whether we can get married in the future, I can¡¯t guarantee you one


    hundred percent. Anyway, I quite like him. He¡¯s also attracted to my charm. It¡¯s quite difficult to not be


    attracted to someone like me. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll sessfully form a team.¡±


    Frank was speechless. This girl forgot to take her medicine. He shouldn¡¯t have talked about


    rtionships with her.


    Ava thought of the enlightened Grace and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Grace too?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send Mom a message to ask. You promised not to object. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Rose messaged her while talking to Frank.


    Frank licked his guns. ¡°There¡¯s a w in the interpretation system of your brain.¡±


    He did not say that he agreed or disagreed at all. This girl automatically interpreted that he did not


    object. Her interpretation system was really powerful.


    Rose was busy sending Grace messages and ignored her brother¡¯s nonsense: ¡°Grace, can my


    boyfriend Mr. Landore to the gathering tomorrow?¡±


    Grace replied quickly: ¡°Sure, you decide. We have no objections.¡±


    After reading Grace¡¯s message, Rose began to hum a song. ¡°Oh yeah. Llla, L. is for the way you


    look at me, O is for the only one I see¡­¡±


    Rose, who was in a good mood, put her phone in her pocket and sang affectionately. Her expression


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    was on point. She held her chest with one hand. Avaughed until she fell back onto the sofa and her


    shoulders trembled.


    Frank remained silent. He pinched the space between his eyebrows with a headache. He picked up a


    pillow and threw it at his sister. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t think much of it. She acted to her heart¡¯s content and walked out without caring about her


    family. She swayed her waist exaggeratedly and walked upstairs. She was about to ask Edward if he


    wanted toe. Her family had already agreed. What if her Mr. Landor was afraid of meeting people?


    The song lingered in the living room. During the climax, Rose sang even louder. At this moment, Frank


    admired Edward very much and he hoped that Edward and his sister could get together.


    The next boy might not be able to withstand this girl¡¯s crazy state.


    Edward¡¯s personality was quite good. Rose did not have to suppress her personality. She could live as


    she pleased and do whatever she wanted.


    After Rose went upstairs, Ava was still smiling. In her mind was all Rose¡¯s exaggerated performance.


    She turned around and held Frank¡¯s face. Tm6 happy. Sister and the others wille over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. What do you want to eat tomorrow? Do you want us to buy it now?¡± Frank


    raised his hand and nced at the watch that Ava had given him. It was still very early, it was 9 o¡¯clock.


    Ava was definitely willing to go out with them. She quickly put on her shoes. ¡°Yes, do you want to call


    Rose?¡±


    ¡°No need. She¡¯s busy.¡± She doesn¡¯t even have enough time for her rtionship. Besides, she¡¯ll just be


    a third wheel there.


    ¡°Alrigin, I¡¯ll send her a message and ask. I¡¯ll also tell her that we¡¯re out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Frank replied calmly.


    Upstairs, Rose video called Edward. She ced the phone on the table. Her phone was leaning


    against a packet of tissues. Her hands werepletely free. She was busy opening a packet of chips.


    Her mouth was busy. She needed to chat, cat chips, and hum.


    The call was picked up in a few seconds. Rose lowered her head and opened the bag. ¡°Mr. Landor, I¡¯ve


    decided to give you a status tomorrow. Are you happy? Are you surprised? Do you want to kiss me¡­¡±


    When she looked up, she saw not only Edward, but also Juana.


    mading of four drough the when That one could make Rose crawl under the table


    the way for the


    Belt Took Now stre


    Ste bowed bar hared to open the protes chips What was going on! She was so embarrassed that she


    could dig a hole in the greed warh Bars Toy Male twardy and weed as she exined, 1 H, um I was


    just joking with Edward. Actually


    Arruelly, letly spoker that has the was a the locky today Rose dafn¡¯t know how to exin this, and


    she couldn¡¯t Art de word to an


    Jana prined from ear to ear the never thought that her future daughter¨Cinw would tease her son like


    this. If her son Cold whistand Dr Roberts¡¯s teasing he would not be a man It was quite good It was


    quite good. Her heart exploded like


    She looked like she knew very well ¡®It¡¯s tire, it¡¯s fine I understand. It¡¯s how you young people have fun? I


    understand, I ereand Conduc


    It was fine if the didn¡¯t say it but once she did, she really wanted to transmigrate.


    Juana you actually don¡¯t understand. Bone¡¯s heart was pounding


    Edward looked at Rose who was speechless and realized she was awkward. He helped release the


    awkwardness. ¡°Mom. I¡¯ll go pstairs first


    Juan¡¯s nagging voice came from the phone ¡®Go, hurry up and go. Tell Dr. Roberts that Mom likes her


    personality Mom really understands Don¡¯t be shy Mom likes this kind of carefree and unrestrained


    personality¡±


    Extward, who was walking at the top of the stairs, pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Got it.¡±


    On the screen, Rose covered her face with her hands and tried to calm down, telling herself that


    nothing had happened just


    now.


    However, Juana¡¯s voice was too loud. She shouted at the top of her lungs, and every word entered


    Rose¡¯s ears.


    Edward looked at his girlfriend on the screen and smiled. He pushed open the door and entered the


    room. He closed the door and said gently, ¡°Rose, look up. I¡¯m in the room


    Rose slowly put down her hand, puffed up her chest, and exhaled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide your phone?¡±


    Edward thought to himself: ¡°You spoke too quickly. It was toote to hide.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My mother doesn¡¯t care about this. She only cares about when I bring you home for dinner.


    Sherri can go crazy and dismantle the house after drinking. My mother is very epting¡±


    As expected. Rose was attracted by what Edward said. ¡°Really? Sherri can¡¯t drink? Will she go crazy


    after drinking? Then will Juana hut her


    Edward adjusted her sses and smiled. He answered Rose¡¯s questions one by one. ¡°Sherri¡¯s


    drunkenness is more unique. We basically don¡¯t allow her to drink. If she goes crazy, my mother will hit


    her with the duster.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, really. I don¡¯t drink, but for Sherri, I can give it a try.¡±


    Edward suggested. Tm afraid you shouldn¡¯t. If you¡¯re really curious, you can give it a try after she gives


    birth.¡±


    The awkward atmosphere was diverted by Edward. Next, it was time to talk about the main topic. Rose


    rested her chin on the table and said with a serious expression, ¡°Edward¡±


    Every time Rose was especially serious, Edward would feel a slight chill in his heart. He was afraid that


    Miss Roberts would have some new thoughts in the next second.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a status¡± They¡¯d been dating for a while.


    Edward was silent for a while before his thin lips opened. ¡°Are we going to your house?¡±


    Rose¡¯s small hand was hidden under the table, pasta. She twisted her hands together nervously, her


    eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Edward gave her the initiative. ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a family gathering tomorrow. Sherri and Trevon will being, so¡­. do you want toe?¡± If


    he really didn¡¯t want to, it didn¡¯t matter. She would just say that her boyfriend was timid.


    ¡°Rose, if you want me toe, I cane at any time. It depends on whether you want it or not. I said


    something when we were in Hailnd. Do you remember?¡±


    Rose nodded. Edward had said that the best way to ovee gossip was for him to marry her.


    Edward continued, ¡°So do you want to?¡± If you want to, it¡¯s settled.


    Seeing her nod, Edward¡¯s smile gradually widened with satisfaction. Edward¡¯s smile directly hit Rose¡¯s


    vision and reached her head. She sighed in her heart. ¡°Edward, you should stop smiling at me in the


    future. I¡¯m afraid that one day, I¡¯ll be so hot¨Cheaded that I¡¯ll directly drag you to get married¡±


    Edward kept smiling. ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, I can do it too.¡±


    The two of them chatted for almost an hour.


    The corrumotion downstairs was very loud. Rose¡¯s room door was not closed, so she could naturally


    hear themotion downstairs. She nned to go downstairs to take a look. She guessed that Grace


    and the others had returned.


    After saying goodbye to Edward, she hung up the phone. Rose took her phone and went downstairs in


    her slippers. When she saw Frank and Avaing in from outside, she asked in confusion, ¡°Fuck, you


    guys went out? Why didn¡¯t you call me? You¡¯re obviously abandoning me.¡±


    Frank could not be bothered with her.


    Ava tapped on her phone. ¡°I sent you a message. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± When she opened her phone and saw Ava¡¯s messages, Rose said awkwardly, ¡°It


    must be the inte connection. I just received it.¡±


    Frank ced the three bags of snacks on the ground and exposed her mercilessly. ¡°Only you are


    disconnected from the inte?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Why don¡¯t you know how to chat? Let me see what you bought. Are they all for


    tomorrow?¡±


    Rose changed the topic.


    Ava said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We bought drinks, fruits, and snacks. What else is in the car?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go. Otherwise, my brother would have treated me like aborer again.¡±


    Rose suddenly felt that it was a wise move not to go. At least she had avoided her brother¡¯s


    oppression.


    As they were talking¡­


    At the door, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts also came in at the same time with bags of various sizes in their


    hands. They looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    They were too tacit. Originally, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts went out to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s gathering.


    Frank and Ava also went out to prepare food.


    Rose smiled the most happily. There were two reasons. Firstly, her parents had bought so much


    delicious food and she was looking forward to everyone¡¯s arrival tomorrow. Secondly, Edward would


    also being tomorrow.


    There were a lot of things that they had bought. The few of them worked together for half an hour. Ava


    also helped to move and organize them.


    During this period, Frank asked Ava to sit down, but Ava was unwilling. Everyone was working, so why


    should she be sitting down? That would be very insensible.


    After everything was done, the family sat down on the sofa. Grace opened a can of soda water and


    took a few sips. She rolled up her sleeves and asked Frank, ¡°The ckwell family has recently opened


    a new building. It¡¯s a vi district. Do you want to buy it?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t answer Anstead, he looked at Ava. ¡°Marriage home.¡±


    These two simple words made Ava blush slightly. In fact, their current state of interaction was not much


    different from when they were married. Mr. and Mrs. Roberts treated her like a daughter and doted on


    her very much.


    With that thought in mind, Ava made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s not buy it. I like living in this vi. Frank, let¡¯s live


    here from now OIL.¡±


    He knew that the youngdy liked this ce.


    Mr. and Mrs. Roberts felt as if a spoonful of honey had been fed from their mouths into their bodies.


    Parents who liked a lively atmosphere liked to have their children by their side and enjoy the joy of


    family.


    Even if they were a little busy, it was still blissful.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    A long ck table was ced by the greenhouse. It was big enough for 20 people to sit at.


    There was a great variety of drinks, fruits, and snacks on the table. They were all prepared by Frank as


    well as Mr. and Mrs. Robertsst night.


    At this moment, the Roberts family¡¯s bodyguards were busy preparing for the gathering that night. They


    went back and forth, either moving stools or shooting balloons. It was gradually getting lively.


    The branches were hung with night lights, and there was a swing by the greenhouse. Balloons were


    piled up all over the ground in different kinds of shapes, including the heart ones. However, it was hard


    work for these tough guys to make those lovely balloons.


    During the day, Frank went to work at thepany. Ava and Rose stayed at home to prepare for the


    gathering and swore that they would do a great job.


    At this moment, the two of them divided the work and worked together to instruct the bodyguards on


    how to do the setup. Ava held a milkshake in her hand as she sat on the swing and watched leisurely.


    She took out her phone and took a photo of the bodyguards and the beautiful scenery, which had been


    well set. She sent the photo to Frank and asked him if it looked good.


    Frank was in a meeting at thepany. When he felt his phone in his pocket buzz, he raised his hand


    and gestured for his employees to wait. When he saw that it was a message from the youngdy, he


    said, ¡°Not bad. Wait a moment.¡±


    Ava read his reply and felt that she might have disturbed Frank. ¡°Okay. Go ahead with your work. I can


    handle the preparations. Bye. Love you.¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.


    Night quietly fell. The lights on the tree branches began to flicker like stars. The dark sky was also filled


    with stars. Looking up, one could see a sea of stars.


    At night, the Roberts vi was brightly lit as if it were daytime. Cars drove in one after another at the


    entrance.


    The first to enter was Trevon and Natalie¡¯s car. The ck Maybach stopped in the parking lot on the


    side of the Roberts vi. The couple opened the car door and got out together.


    Trevon walked around the back of the car and quickly walked to Natalie to support her. He reminded


    her carefully. ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own. I¡¯m only four months pregnant and can handle our twins. Go to Frank.


    I¡¯ll go to Ava and the girls.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll walk you to them.¡± Trevon insisted again, afraid that something would happen to her.


    Natalie looked around and could not help but sigh. ¡°Rose¡¯s ce is like paradise. There are birds


    singing and flowers. How big is this vi? It must have taken us several minutes to drive in, right?¡±


    As soon as Natalie entered the vi, she felt that it wasparable to her uncle¡¯s manor, but it had a


    different style. The Roberts vi had a modern charm and ancient nostalgia. She could not tell exactly


    what style it was.


    Trevon supported her carefully. ¡°If you like it, we can build one ourselves. Their vi is an illegal


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    construction. Its size was not approved¡±


    Natalie burst intoughter. ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re a well¨Cbehaved citizen?¡±


    The Wilson¡¯s residence was not small either. It was about the same size as the Roberts vi.


    Trevon asked Am I not well¨Cbehaved in any way?¡±


    Natalie chose not to answer since what he asked had a different meaning. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    In the living room, Rose and Ava were hiding in the kitchen to watch the chefs make delicacies and


    pastries. As usual, Rose took photos with her phone. The clicking sounds were continuous.


    Natalie said to the two people with their backs facing her, ¡°What are you guys looking at? Are you


    stealing food?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two of them turned around with smiles on their faces. ¡°Natalie,e over now.


    What¡¯s up with Sherri and Edward? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    They nced at the door and saw that there was still no sign of Sherri.


    Natalie teased, ¡°Do you think Sherri or Edward is dawdling?¡±


    Rose fiddled with her hair shyly, which was rare. ¡°Well, he will send me a message when he gets here.


    I¡¯m not waiting for him


    Actually, everyone knew that Rose was waiting for Edward. However, while waiting, she had to stay


    busy. For example, she got busy taking photos while she kept staring at the door.


    ¡°Sis, this is delicious. It has sugar crisps in it. It¡¯s crispy and fragrant. Try it


    Ava picked up an oval¨Cshaped sugar pastry and handed it to Natalie. As a member of the Roberts


    family, she had to act like a proper host. Natalie smiled when she saw this, but Ava did not notice it.


    Actually, although Ava and Frank hadn¡¯t got married yet, they now acted like a real couple. ¡°When are


    you and Frank getting married?¡±


    Ava held her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll marry him when I¡¯m stronger. Do you think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    Natalie took a bite of the pastry. It was indeed quite delicious. She narrowed her eyes at his sister and


    asked, ¡°Stronger? What do you mean? Are you trying to be a strong woman?¡±


    ¡°I admire Frank¡¯s mom very much. Since the Roberts fatnily¡¯spany is so big, 1 figure that Frank will


    have a tough time handling the business alone if I stay at home and be a housewife. I want to help out.¡±


    Natalie thought, ¡°Frank should be very touched to know that. My sister, who does not do any chores,


    ns to work hard just to reduce Frank¡¯s burden.¡±


    It could only be said that love could change people and also make them mature.


    ¡°So you¡¯re doing it secretly and aren¡¯t going to tell Frank?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please don¡¯t tell your husband about it. I¡¯m still learning. Actually, I think it¡¯s quite fun to go


    to work. I can gain a lot of things every day.


    Recently, Ava had seen a lot of things that she had not seen before. When she was in Sapphire City,


    she knew that her father and brother had a hard time working, but this hardship was different from the


    hardship she had learned. Previously, she merely learned about it in the dictionary. Now, she could feel


    the inner meaning of hardship.


    In short, she had different thinking since she had experienced different things.


    Rose went out again, obviously to wait for Edward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. You can do it.¡± Couples should share their burdens if they were into a long¨Cterm


    rtionship.


    Ava bent down slightly and stroked Natalie¡¯s protruding belly as she whispered, ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m Auntie


    Ava. Be good girls. Don¡¯t be tough on your mom.¡±


    Frank and Trevon, who were talking on the sofa, happened to see it. Actually, it was not a coincidence


    because they stared at their girls from time to time.


    Trevon took a candy from the table and opened the package. ¡°It seems that my sister¨Cinw likes


    babies quite a lot. You¡¯re a lot behind since you guys don¡¯t n to get married sooner.¡±


    Frank was not blind. Of course, he could tell that his love liked babies very much. ¡°We¡¯ll wait a little


    longer.¡±


    ¡°If you keep waiting, Rose¡¯s babies will be born.¡± Trevon provoked him as he leanedzily on the sofa.


    What he said was very likely to happen. Ava would graduate in at least a year. It was not impossible for


    Rose and Edward to get married before Frank and Ava did. Frank did not deny it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop her if she wants to get married.¡± Frank then looked at his sister, who was casually leaning


    against the door and looking around, like an unprofessional doorman.


    She was desperately waiting for her lover. It was not strange for them to get married next year.


    Upon hearing Frank¡¯s words, Trevon clearly felt his helplessness and powerlessness. He smiled slyly


    Tens of minutester, three people came to the door. They were Hackett, Sherri, and Edward.


    Hackett and Edward were both wearing casual clothes. Hackett was dressed in his usual coquettish


    manner, while Edward was rtively in.


    Beforeing, Edward was conflicted about whether to wear formal or casual clothes. In the end, he


    chose casual clothes because Rose¡¯s family was rtively casual. If he wore a suit, he would look


    rigid.


    In the end, Edward chose casual clothes. Clearly, this choice was right because everyone in the vi


    was wearing casual clothes. None of them were in suits.


    Edward was holding several exquisite gift boxes in his hand. Rose took two from him and followed


    beside him as if to cimbolden him.


    Frank felt helpless when he noticed that. He wasn¡¯t going to do anything to Edward. If he wanted to


    make things difficult for him, he wouldn¡¯t even let Edward enter. Frank wondered, ¡°This girl is too


    concerned about her boyfriend!¡±


    As soon as everyone stepped into the living room, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, who had just changed their


    clothes upstairs, came downstairs. They saw Edward, who hade in.


    Grace simply nodded. William met Rose¡¯s nervous gaze and could not bear to leave Edward hanging.


    He slowly went downstairs. ¡°Come in and take a seat. Don¡¯t stand there. Frank, entertain him.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°He¡¯s already here by our ce. Ile can be well¨Centertained by staying outside the house.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be nice to him, Frank?¡±


    Trevonughed. ¡°Your sister is quite concerned about her lover.¡±


    ¡°She is concerned now, and I¡¯m afraid that she will fall for himpletely.¡± Frank wondered, ¡°This girl


    will totally fall for him. She is heartless and simple¨Cminded. She only works hard on things she likes.


    When there¡¯s something she feels that she doesn¡¯t have to work hard on, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered to


    think.¡±


    Edward said politely and appropriately, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts,¡±


    After saying that, he ced the gifts on the coffee table. He did not introduce what he had brought.


    William was quite pleased. For his daughter¡¯s sake, he did not neglect Edward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring


    anything when youe over next time. We¡¯re happy that you would pay us a visit.¡±


    Grace could tell that Edward was a little nervous. She instructed her daughter, ¡°Rose, why don¡¯t you


    take him to the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. Let¡¯s go, Frank. I¡¯ll show you what I bought with Ava today. After saying that, Rose hield


    Edward¡¯s hand and left. Edward politely nodded at everyone and also nodded at Grace.


    His mother¨Cinw liked him, but his father¨Cinw was helpless.


    Sherri and Natalie greeted Grace and William. In order not to disturb the young people, the couple


    decided to leave. ¡°We¡¯re going out for a while. Entertain everyone well, Frank.¡±


    Frank did not agree. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to go out. Just stay.¡±


    ¡°Although I look quite young. I can¡¯t disturb your gathering. You can have fun as you want. I¡¯ll go out


    with Grace to have some alone time.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    William had indeed nned to bring Grace to have some alone time. He had even booked a restaurant


    and nned to take a walk by the beach after dinner. The two of them had been quite busy and did not


    have time to go out alone.


    Love had nothing to do with age, nor did romance have anything to do with age. The feelings of love


    were the only thing that mattered.


    Rose held Edward¡¯s hand, feeling a little shy. This was the first time she had brought a guy home, and


    it was openly. ¡°Edward, actually, I didn¡¯t call you here today to ask you for a promise. It doesn¡¯t mean


    that you have to marry me in the future just because you came to my house. If you¡­¡±


    After that, Edward interrupted her by kissing her. Since they were in the Roberts vi, Edward knew his


    limits. He gave a light kiss and retreated. The two of them were at the edge of the fish pond. The


    gathering was at the greenhouse, which was still a distance away.


    Edward pressed her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of Rose¡¯s head. ¡°Rose, have you


    forgotten what I said in Hailnd? I am a decent man. The bad things you¡¯ve mentioned don¡¯t and will


    never happen. It¡¯s merely in your imagination


    ¡°You get to decide when we will get married. I won¡¯t back down. Got that?¡±


    Her muffled voice sounded in Edward¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡±


    In the living room it was extremely lively. The women were gathered together, and the men were


    gathered together. Hackett approached Frank and tried to sow discord. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Roberts let Rose


    bring her lover in like this without making things difficult for him. He¡¯s having an overly easy time, isn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°If you want a divorce, you can go on with your dark thoughts.¡±


    Hackett looked up and saw Sherri in the distance. ¡°I was joking. I¡¯m just curious why you guys took him


    in so quickly. You have to test him no matter what.¡±


    Frank satzily on the sofa. He took an orange and peeled it slowly. ¡°He¡¯s a better man than you are.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Tell me, how is he better than me?¡±


    Frank and Trevon both nced at his private part with meaningful eyes and a smile on their faces.


    Hackett subconsciously mped his legs together. ¡°Damn. What are you two doing? I¡¯m a capable


    man.


    He wondered, ¡°How perverted! Sherri and I are about to have two babies. Frank is the incapable one


    since he¡¯s not having any.¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    At this moment, everyone had taken their seats by the long table in the courtyard of the Roberts vi.


    On one side sat Trevon, Natalie, Ava, and Frank, and on the other sat Hackett, Sherri, Rose, and


    Edward.


    Trevon had been taking care of Natalie since he took his seat. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll get you whatever you want to


    eat. Let¡¯s eat less roasted neat. It¡¯s not healthy enough. Do you want kiwis?¡±


    Trevon was worried that she might suffer from constipation in theter stages of pregnancy.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to let Natalie eat too much roasted meat, and she nned to do as he said in


    case he got too nervous. ¡°Get me a can of yogurt and that little cake. I feel like having something


    sweet.¡±


    Trevon reached out and ced the stuff Natalie wanted to eat in front of her. ¡°Okay¡±


    On the other hand, Ava acted differently. She did not need Frank¡¯s help to get the things she needed.


    She reached out to take them and asked Frank beside her, ¡°What do you feel like eating, Frank? I¡¯ll get


    it for you?


    She could not have Frank take care of her every time. She had to learn to take care of him so that they


    could work hard together.


    Hearing what she said, Frank was stunned by her sudden care. A few secondster, he smiled and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you get me.¡±


    Sherri did not look like a pregnant woman at all. She stood up and sat down. She helped herself with


    the food. Hackett, who was beside her, felt greatly troubled. ¡°Give me some leeway to show my


    concern, dear. You should be seated¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance to do that. Forget it, you will do it. Help me get a ss of lemonade. It looks


    quite delicious¡±


    Rose was taking care of Edward, but Edward was obviously taking care of her too. It could be said that


    they were taking care of each other. Rose took care of Edward because they were in the Roberts vi


    after all. Other than being his girlfriend, she was still the host.


    Edward took care of Rose because he was a gentleman. He was deeply rooted in the belief that guys


    should take care ofdies and take responsibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for all of us to get together. We can¡¯t just sit around and eat and drink. We have to show our


    strengths, such as singing or dancing.¡±


    Hackett made that proposal when he looked across everyone at the table.


    Sherri felt that her husband was right. She picked up a grape and stuffed it into Hackett¡¯s mouth as a


    form of praise. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey. Mwah!¡±


    ¡°Mwali


    Trevon looked at Hackett in disdain. ¡°Do you need to get Frank¡¯s room?¡±


    Frank objected. ¡®It¡¯s not for other people.¡±


    He thought, ¡°That room is for me and Baby Ava. What is Trevon thinking? How could he possibly ask


    some couple to use my room?¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Fortunately, Ste said that she wasn¡¯t avable today. Otherwise, she would have had a


    hard time dealing with the couples here.¡±


    Everyone present was in pairs. Ste would be alone if she came over without anyone to apany


    her. The only one who could apany he was Pat.


    Jim had recently been demoted and had been unemployed as a driver for a long time. He was still


    working overtime in thepany and was also a bitter worker.


    Ever since she got pregnant, Jim had been having a tough time working. He worked overtime for a long


    time. What couldfort him the most was the increase in the price of overtime pay.


    As soon as the guys talked about ying games, Rose agreed with Hackett¡¯s proposal. Under the


    table, Edward held Rose¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me if you want to y games. I¡¯ll arrange whatever game you


    want to y for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.


    Frank looked up at his sister, who was smiling brightly. It was obvious that she was really happy.


    Meanwhile, Edward¡¯s sister, who had always been carefree, did not feel that Rose was too perky at all.


    He smiled faintly.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s y some games. We don¡¯t have much chance toe to Frank¡¯s vi, and it¡¯s rare


    for everyone to have a gathering. Also, Ava the Little Princess is finally having her summer break.


    Other than having fun, there¡¯s nothing we should do. Hackett said with a chuckle.


    Trevon praised him indifferently, but there was no real praise in his tone. ¡°You used the analogy well.


    You¡¯re now a literate


    man.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°It¡¯s what I said that matters.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rose let go of Edward¡¯s hand. ¡°I need to get something.¡± With that,


    she stood up and ran into the vi.


    Everyone at the table was dumbfounded. Rose was very fast, and she was no longer in sight. Trevon


    raised his drink at Edward and said, ¡°Your endurance is not bad.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t answer this question, but he knew what Trevon meant. It meant that Rose couldn¡¯t focus


    and could easily get distracted with her personality. Why did she suddenly leave now?


    But Edward didn¡¯t get worried.


    Not long after, Rose returned with an unopened package. She ced it on the ground. Edward was


    about to go over to help when he was stopped by Rose. ¡°Thank you, but no. Take your seat.¡±


    However, Edward still stood up and walked to her side to help her open the package.


    Rose was a professional at opening packages. She took the bottle opener on the table and cut the


    package when the tape broke.


    When the box was opened, Edward took out the things inside and ced them on the ground


    Rose opened the package next to Sherri, who was the first to speak. Her face was filled with shock as


    she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Are these wooden pegs?¡±


    ¡°Rose, why did you buy these things? Are you going to use them as punishment in the game?¡±


    ¡°Well, pregnant women won¡¯t be punished. If you lose the game, your husbands will take your


    punishment,¡± Rose said seriously.


    Hackett said, ¡°I suppose only men are targeted then. Did you specially prepare these things for us?¡±


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re brand new, and you should be honored that you¡¯ll be the first ones to use them.¡±


    Natalie and Ava were bothughing. Ava was very curious as to why Rose had bought those wooden


    pegs. ¡°How are we going to use them? Will the losers be required to doundry?¡±


    With Edward¡¯s help, Rose ced several wooden pegs on Hackett¡¯s face. Hackett looked funny with


    those things on his face. After Rose was done with that, she looked very pleased. ¡°Now this looks fun. I


    learned this game punishment from a TV show. That¡¯s why I bought the pegs as I wanted to give it a


    try. I didn¡¯t expect to use them today. Let¡¯s all try it and have fun together.¡±


    Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows. He had thought that his sister had already reached


    her limit by buying strange dolls. Now, she was even using the wooden pegs just to have fun. He said


    to Edward, ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡±


    However, Edward didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with what Rose was doing. Instead, he


    smiled.


    Rose collected the wooden pegs and sat down again. She began to exin the rules. ¡°Let¡¯s y a


    high¨Clevel game with much difficulty¡­


    Frank said, ¡°A high¨Clevel one? Are you sure your level can match it?¡±


    Rose felt like she was being looked down on by her brother.


    Rolling her eyes at Frank, she continued, ¡°We need to do the opposite of what a person says. For


    example, if someone says ¡®left hand, the one next to them needs to raise their right hand. If someone


    says ¡®stand up, the next person needs to remain unmoved. The loser will be pegged by others.¡±


    Rose had never tried out this game punishment, and she thought that it would be fun.


    She had bought dozens of wooden pegs, which were more than enough.


    The game began.


    Trevon was the first to start. As early as when Rose decided on the game, the couple had nned on


    how to cheat. ¡°Honey, when I say stand up, you don¡¯t have to move.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie heard this, and Ava naturally heard it too. She knew that her brother¨Cinw didn¡¯t want her


    sister to get exhausted, so Ava pretended not to know he said that and helped them cheat.


    ¡°Stand.¡±


    Natalie did not move as promised and continued the game. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ava shut up. The next second, she said, ¡°Cry.¡±


    After waiting for a while, Frank looked at Edward with a faint smile. He pressed his tongue against his


    teeth and said, ¡°Laugh¡±


    Hearing that, everyoneughed. Frank said the word ugh¡± because he wanted Edward to cry. How


    could Edward cry as a big man? Hackett mighn do it, but Edward wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Rose felt that her brother said that on purpose. She was starting to feel sorry for Edward. Before she


    could say anything. Frank shrugged. ¡°You set the rules of the game. You bought the wooden pegs.


    What he said meant that Edward¡¯s failure had nothing to do with him. Rose never thought Edward


    would be the first to love. She was speechless.


    She wondered, ¡°I even tried the pegs on Hackett first.


    ¡°How could Frank not tell such an obvious hint?¡±


    Edward pinched Rose¡¯s fingers andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve lost, so I¡¯ll try out the pegs.¡±


    Rose¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡±


    Frank looked at Edward yfully. Trevon sat calmly and continued to take care of Natalie while Hackett


    was gloating.


    Edward was pegged by several others. He took a deep breath and tried to hold back the pain, but his


    subtle expression was still noticed by Trevon and Frank. The two of them took their drinks in unison to


    hide their desire tough.


    Natalie patted the man beside her who was holding back hisughter. ¡°You¡¯re gloating. Are you sure


    you won¡¯t loseter?¡± Trevon replied confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t lose even if Hackett loses ten times.¡±


    This kind of game was child¡¯s y to him. He believed that it was a piece of cake, so why would he


    lose?


    His confidence made Natalie unable to refute what he said. Although Edward looked rxed and did


    not seem to be in pain, Natalie had also noticed that he was holding back his pain.


    Half a minuteter, Edward was pegged almost all over his face. He appeared very calm and did not


    have the heart¨Cwrenching scream that Hackett had expected. Hackett was a little disappointed. ¡°Are


    you sure this is how the game punishment works, Rose?¡±


    Rose found it infuriating that he was questioning her.


    Since Edward was there, Rose had to keep herposure and did not scold or talk back to Hackett.


    However, it was absolutely intolerable for her to be questioned. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m 100% sure!¡±


    Hackett wondered. Then why is Edward expressionless? He doesn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all. He


    isn¡¯t even frowning.


    ¡°Is it because he hasn¡¯t had enough pegs on his face?


    ¡°Or is it because we haven¡¯t hit the parts that will get him hurt?¡±


    After Edward had the pegs on his face removed, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his face a bit. He was in a bit


    of pain after all, and he tried to massage his face.


    Frank secretly clenched his fists and looked at Edward. ¡°Your endurance is not bad.¡±


    Edward smiled politely in response. Only he knew the pain on his face. It did not feel good.


    Being pegged by wooden pegs was painful.


    Edward¡¯s calmness made Rose doubt the game punishment she picked. She asked with concern,


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Edward leaned close to Rose¡¯s ear and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s quite painful. You¡¯d better not lose.¡±


    Rose was speechless as he wondered ¡°So Edward was pretending that it didn¡¯t hurt?


    ¡°How did he holdt in?


    ¡°I nned to make the guys have funny looks in pain. That¡¯s why I picked this game punishment!¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Next, Edward said the word ¡°stand¡® to Rose. Rose did not move. She said to Sherri beside her, ¡°Cry.¡±


    Sherri smiled and said to Hackett beside her, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Afraid of losing. Hackett looked focused. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­


    He thought, ¡°Oh no! Saying that I don¡¯t love you is the right answer, but if I say that, I¡¯ll still be pegged


    by Rose.¡± Actually, Sherri didn¡¯t think too much when she said it. She just blurted it out.


    Sherri said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hackett. Even if you say you don¡¯t love me, it won¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love me


    anymore. Say it?


    In the end, Hackett did not say anything. He would rather die than say that he didn¡¯t love Sherri. He


    saw how Edward looked after taking the punishment and thought that it did not hurt that much. His


    blind confidence was what hurt him. As he showed no fear, he stood up domineeringly and asked the


    guys to peg him. The moment he was pegged, he broke down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Seriously? Rose! Why did you pick such a terrible punishment!¡±


    He thought, ¡°What a wicked girl!¡±


    Hackett cursed.


    Rose was gloating. She twisted her waist and held Edward¡¯s hand under the table. Since Hackett


    questioned her just now, she felt great that she could have her revenge. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry that it hurts¡±


    Natalie and Ava held their cheeks together and looked at Hackett¡¯s pained expression. Hackett


    appeared in so much pain that the two of them frowned as well.


    ¡°Oh my god, it hurts so much. It hurts! Are we here for a happy gathering? This is torture. Oh my god, I


    can¡¯t take it anymore. Take the pegs off me!¡±


    Trevon felt that Hackett was noisy. He dug his ears and said, ¡°This will end soon if you just keep your


    mouth shut.¡±


    In the end, Hackett finished the punishment with a wail. During this period, he was not as domineering


    as before. It was Sherri, a pregnant woman, who helped him sit down at the table.


    Sherri felt sorry for him while she was also amused.


    Hackett couldn¡¯t believe that Edward didn¡¯t find the punishment painful. He lowered his head and asked


    Edward, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in pain at all just now?¡±


    Trevon kindly answered for Edward, despising Hackett for being sentimental. ¡°Rose made him strong.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone who was originally holding back theirughter instantly


    Sherri apologized with heartache, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. I just felt like expressing my love for you.¡±


    Hackett waved his hand to indicate that he was fine. He just needed to relieve the pain as he kept


    rubbing his face.


    Rose felt that Trevon and Frank would definitely not be punished while ying this game. It was better


    to y some more intimate game. Otherwise, the one who would be tortured would only be Edward.


    Her brother was so scheming and asked tricky questions.


    Edward might not be able to handle it.


    In the end, the guys yed with the paper strips for a while. It started with Trevon. Two people kept a


    long piece of paper in their mouths and tore it with force. When Natalie finished, Ava would proceed,


    and then the next one followed suit. When Frank and Edward tore the paper, it was a little awkward.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The length of the paper was already quite short. If they didn¡¯t do it well, they might end up kissing each


    other.


    Frank bit the paper strip and said to Edward in a muffled voice, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Edward did not dawdle. He observed for a while and quickly tore the paper. Everyone looked at this


    scene and found it quite weird, but they were all very happy.


    The paper strip had be even shorter when it came to Rose. Edward turned his head. Rose tilted


    her head to look at the paper. Frank covered Ava¡¯s eyes, but she wanted to watch the fun. ¡°Frank, what


    are you doing?¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Use your teeth.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°Hey, are you cheating so openly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bite. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have teeth.¡±


    In the end, Rose listened to her brother¡¯s suggestion and bit a corner of the paper. Her lip still touched


    Edward¡¯s. It was soft and her face instantly blushed.


    Frank let go of Ava¡¯s eyes. Ava was very curious. ¡°Did they end up kissing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    1/4


    10.51


    Ava was a little disappointed. Frank wouldn¡¯t let her see it.


    There was less pressure when two girls yed the game. Sherri thought that she was very capable, to


    she sped up and tore the paper strip quickly. Because she was too fast, she only tore off a corner.


    Hackett knew that she had lost when he saw the corner in her mouth. He stood up tactfully and let the


    others peg him as punishment.


    He was in pain again as he wailed once again.


    Even the bodyguards standing at the side could feel Hackett¡¯s pain.


    To be fair. the game proceeded with Hackett. Trevon lost at the end.


    Because Hackett and Sherri had cheated, the two of them had already torn two¨Cthirds of the paper


    strip in the first round When it came to Trevon, he could hardly get a corner out of it.


    Trevon calmly took the punishment. However, he did not scream like Hackett diel. He got pegged with


    a calm face and then returned to his seat, looking as if nothing had happened.


    Hackett began to question everything he had learned. He felt insulted. ¡°Exactly what can hurt you


    guys?¡±


    Trevon ignored him. He was actually in pain as well.


    Frank said. ¡°Even if I went easy on you, you would still scream. You always im to have a delicate


    face with fair skin. Hor does backfire taste now?¡±


    After ying games for more than an hour, everyone started chatting. They talked about the babies,


    the future, the babies names, Ava¡¯s marriage, and many other things.


    Just like that, Natalie and Sherri went to and from work every day, Trevon also picked them up day


    after day. More than a month passed quickly.


    Ava¡¯s summer vacation was about to end.


    ¡°Ava, what else do you need? There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯re not in a hurry. You can leave at any time you


    want.¡±


    After living under the same roof for more than a month, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts were used to the


    poprity their future daughter¨Cinw brought to the family.


    In the morning, Rose was reluctant to go to work. In the end, she left reluctantly.


    Rose was used to hiding in bed with Ava every night to watch dramas and variety shows.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, I¡¯lle over during the next holiday. I can alsoe over when my sister goes


    intobor. Wee to Sapphire City when you¡¯re avable for a visit.


    Ava invited the Roberts couple with a smile. After more than a month of internship, she had seen a lot


    of things that she had not seen before, and she had matured a lot.


    Frank came down the stairs with Ava¡¯s suitcases and ced them on the ground. ¡°You guys go to


    work. I¡¯ll send Ava to the airport


    ¡°Yeah You should get to work, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts. Frank will give me a ride.¡±


    Frank knew that the young girl did not want to trouble his parents, so he said again, ¡°Till send Baby Ava


    to the airport now Don¡¯t worry.


    William instructed, ¡°Alright, Tell the driver to be more careful with drivingter. Ava, call us when you


    get home.¡±


    ¡°I will. See you around. Mr. and Mrs. Roberts.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°See you


    In fact, there were still ten days before school. Ava had already lived in Athana for so long. She wanted


    to spend some time with her parents. After a summer vacation, her mental state was different. If she


    really married Frank and lived in Athana in the future, she would not be able to apany her parents


    often. She would spend more time with Frank and spend less time with her parents.


    At the airport, Pat followed behind while Frank and Ava were holding hands as they pushed her


    suitcases forward. When Ava came over, she merely kept one suitcase with her. When she returned,


    she had three suitcases. One of the suitcases was filled with jewelry pieces designed by IY Jewelry


    Company Grace prepared the jewelry for Ava and Emma.


    Another suitcase was filled with specialties of Athana. William and the others bought every kind of


    specialty so that the Turner family could try them all out and see which one was delicious. William


    would buy the delicious onester. He focused on the details.


    Thest suitcase was the one that Ava had brought over herself. It was filled with clothes and


    cosmetics that Grace had bought for her.


    This thre. Ava did not cry. She smiled andforted Frank ¡°Frank, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t forget to miss me


    2/4


    Frank¡¯s eyes darkened. He was already used to sleep with the young girl in his arms every day. He


    raised his harel and touched her face. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to send you back?¡±


    Ava wrapped her arms around his neck. Pat turned around. ¡°Frank, you can¡¯t go back on your word.


    Didn¡¯t we agreest night that I would go back myself? I have Pat with me.¡±


    A round trip would take a few hours. Ava felt that they would part again in the future. She had to learn


    to be as strong as Grace since she would share Frank¡¯s burdens. She could not be so weak.


    Frank rubbed Ava¡¯s hair reluctantly and hugged her tightly. During the summer vacation, his girl


    seemed to have grown up and was not as clingy as before. She had also be bolder. This made


    Frank inexplicably flustered. He was used to the young girl sticking to him. ¡°Okay, Baby Ava. I love you¡±


    Ava¡¯s muffled voice sounded in his arms. Every word she said got to Frank. ¡°I love you too, Frank. I


    love you very much. I¡¯ll keep waiting until the day you marry me.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Okay. He would marry her anytime.


    The ne took off. Frank looked up at the sky again. His girl was slowly growing up.


    Five hours passed.


    As soon as Ava walked into the Turner Manor, she took out her phone and sent Frank a message,


    which said, ¡°Frank, I¡¯m home.¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ava sent another message to Grace, ¡°Mrs. Roberts, I¡¯m home.¡±


    Grace replied, ¡°Okay. Come and visit us anytime. Ask Frank to pick you up whenever you feel like


    Ava sent a happy emoji and replied, ¡°Okay, Mrs. Roberts.¡±


    Pat ced the suitcases in the living room and said respectfully to Ava, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± With that, Pat quickly left the living room.


    Ava did not tell Natalie that she wasing back today as she didn¡¯t want her sister to send her to the


    airport. Recently, Natalie did not sleep well at night because she was at thete stage of her


    pregnancy. Ava did not want her sister to worry. She clicked open Fairy Fortress and sent a message.


    ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m back at Sapphire City. Wee toe over at any time.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Why did you go


    back?¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Yeah. Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were leaving? We were nning to go to the


    Botanic Garden on the weekend.¡±


    Rose, who knew the inside story, pretended not to see the messages and did not reply because Ava


    told her not to tell the girls that she was leaving.


    Ava replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll definitely travel from Sapphire City and Athana very often from now


    on. Trevon and Natalie are very busy. I had Frank send me to the airport.¡±


    Trevon had to take care of her sister every day and had to go to work. It was very tiring. Ava was too


    embarrassed to ask them to take her to the airport. Ava, who had worked before, already knew the


    hardship in life. There was no such thing as easy in the adult world.


    Her currentfortable life was earned through the hard work of her father, brother, and mother. She


    had to learn to be more sensible.


    She had already gone back and arrived in Sapphire City. What else could Natalie say? Even if she felt


    reluctant to part with her sister, it was pointless. She wanted to buy something for Ava when the girl


    returned, who, however, left without telling her.


    Natalie said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mom about my swollen feet.¡±


    Ava replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After sending the message, she looked up and saw Joseph standing at the staircase in his casual


    clothes looking at her. ¡°Why are you home today, Joseph?¡±


    He was still wearing his casual clothes. She wondered why he didn¡¯t go to work.


    Joseph nced at the three suitcases in the living room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing


    back? Didn¡¯t Frank send you back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to send me back, but I didn¡¯t want him to. I¡¯m not young any more. I¡¯ll be 23


    years old after the new year. I can¡¯t keep asking him to send me back. He just took over apany


    and is very busy.¡±


    Joseph stood beside Ava and was about to help her carry her suitcases up. ¡°I heard from Frank that


    you¡¯ve been an intern for

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Joseph took out his phone and took a look. What he saw was a photo, followed by a message, and


    then a notification


    The amount was still the same, which was 200,000 dors. This money was easy to earn Without


    spending any effort, he just got it with ease.


    The main point was that he did not need to appear in person.


    In the photo, the woman was sitting in the car. With some Photoshop work, Joseph was in the


    passenger seat with a bouquet of fiery red roses beside him. The woman was wearing a dark green


    dress that wrapped around her waist. Her dyed curly hair was casually draped over her shoulders. She


    was wearing a pair of purple sunsses and a coffee¨Ccolored watch on her right wrist.


    In the passenger seat, he looked like he was a gigolo kept by this woman.


    After looking at the photo carefully, Joseph smiled meaningfully and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Christina only needed him to receive the information and payment, and nothing else mattered.


    She did not reply to Joseph


    Actually, Joseph had returned from a business trip in the morning, but he got back 30 minutes earlier


    than Ava Emma had gone to check out some gowns today. Her favorite shop had recently got some


    beautiful gown designs. Emma, who liked gowns, naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    A few months passed


    In November, Natalie¡¯s belly was as big as a balloon. She was starting to have a hard time walking


    normally


    Perhaps it was because the food the Wilson family offered her was too nutritious that her babies were


    growing strong Sherry always told her to control her appetite. Otherwise, she might have to have a


    cesarean section, and it would be very difficult for her to have a natural delivery


    Since she had had a natural delivery when she gave birth to her first child, she naturally hoped that she


    could do the same with her second child. Things went smoothly when she gave birth to Jasper. After he


    was born, she could get out of bed and walk without having any trouble.


    Some people couldn¡¯t pee after they gave birth to their babies. Pregnant women were asked to eat only


    after they peed and had their inner gas removed. If they couldn¡¯t pee, they had to be on the urinary


    catheter.


    Aftering out of the HR department, Natalie held a leave form in her hand and pushed open the


    door to Sherri¡¯s office ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting off work yet? I¡¯m on maternity leave. How long do you


    n to stay?


    After saying that, Natalie shook the leave form in her hand


    Sherri nced at her best friend¡¯s huge belly. ¡°If you don¡¯t take leave soon, Old Trevon will probably


    move to the hospital to work since he¡¯s going there several times a day.¡±


    Actually, the reason why Natalie took leave was not entirely because her body could not take it. It was


    indeed because of Trevon Recently, her belly had gradually be bigger, and she could not sleep


    well at night. Her chest was in pain, and her legs were swollen


    Thas made Trevon even more nervous. He had toe to the hospital three times a day. Only when


    he saw that she was fine would he go to work in peace. Just as Sherri had said, if this continued,


    Trevon would not get his work done


    After thinking about it again and again, Natalie decided to take maternity leave in advance. Otherwise,


    not only would the Wilson family be worried, but her aunt and the others would also call several times a


    day Even Ava would send several messages a day to ask how Natalie was doing and if she was feeling


    unwell


    Everyone was nervous, afraid that something would happen to her. She could feel their deep love for


    her in order not to make everyony nervous, she decided to take leave and stay at home so that


    everyone could be at ease. I can¡¯t make the two families anxious just because of me. Grandpa¡¯s blood


    pressure has been unstable recently. I¡¯d better go home and make bun less worried


    Sherri cleared the table and smiled happily She was happy for her best friend. There were so many


    people fighting to worry about Natalie. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard alone from now on. Fortunately, Rose isn¡¯t


    pregnant. Otherwise, I¡¯d be bored to death working alone. If your delivery turns out to be ahead of


    schedule, I¡¯ll help you with it¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Landor, Let¡¯s get off work.¡±


    When he reached the door, Natalie reminded the hold Sherri again, ¡°Sherri, if you¡¯re feeling unwell take


    leave too


    Lot it. I¡¯m an obstetrician¨Cgynecologist Why are you worried about me? If you have any sigm of delivery


    call me righ away¡±


    ¡°Sure I¡¯m leaving now. Bye¡±


    As she spoke, Trevon had already walked to her side and carefully supported her ¡°Have you applest for


    leave?


    10.12


    Yes, did I took materraty leave in advance Mr Wilson can you go to work in peace nowe


    In the ear, even helped Natalie fasten her seatbelt and then started the car. Til day at home with you


    this month. Dad and


    will be in charge of thepany¡±


    Natale did not expect that although she had already appliest for leave. Trevou was still worried Hubby,


    we need to discuss Worthing


    The way she addressed him made bim nervous. At the same time, he knew that Natalie definitely had


    something to arrange Every time Native needed to talk about serious matters or flirted with him, she


    would call him that way


    Now, she definately needed to talk about serious matters with him.


    As expected, in the next second, Natalie began to make meticulous arrangements to calm his


    nervousness. Toe aleewly taken matemary leave From tomorrow and I be staying at the Wilsons


    residence I have Mom, Graalpa, and Mary by toy de. Mary¡¯s eyes are almost fixed on me What do you


    think will happen to me? You have to go to work tomorrow I wasn¡¯t tervous at all, but now you¡¯re getting


    the previ


    ¡°How about this? Starting toraorrow, you go to work as usual. When you¡¯re back from work, we haver


    danner together, and you¡¯ll walk with me. You won¡¯t stop working until thest week of my due date ta


    that kay


    Since his wife had already made the arrangements as clearly, how could he refuset ¡°Okay If you feel


    any dfon el here, tell me


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in the hospital when it is a week before your due date¡±


    He was still worrand Brently, there had been arge number of emergencies rted to premature


    births, bance Natalie was having twins, he had to be more careful. He could not allow any idirety to


    happen. Obesourly. Natalie would her the sadest at the hospital


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s up to mar now and you¡¯ll take charge when it a about tense for my delivery¡±


    Trevon saad ¡°Okay Mrs Wilson¡® He only needed her to be safe and wound


    Nutr saddenly remembered that she should tell her aunt and the others that she had taken leave Tll


    send a message to Aura Eterna and veill her that I¡¯m taking maternity leave in advanor so that that


    guys worst worry?


    There¡¯s to hurry I¡¯ll call her when we get hometer oss don¡¯t need to message barn¡±


    In order to reassure the Turner family. Trevan wondd report Mataller¡¯s physical condition to them every


    few days. Emma md Itaruel were mainly worried that Natalie would be too sale and the truth, so they


    called hewan, who was the inw


    Over litte. Inves took on the reporting role, while Natal no longer needed to repuesto the fandy


    After tadong a shower at night. Nacr sat on the bed and read a parenting book. Her maternity learn


    would be a few months. jong, so there was no need for her to watch Bloody delivery was at the met


    ¡°Okay. An Extana Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take good care of her I am you guys when she goes intobor Okay¡±


    Natr datio¡¯s know wetur toner had sext, but she saw that Trevon had been agreeing uncerely and


    making propmans,


    She gursand that Aunt Extenua was instructing han to do something


    After hanging up. Trevon tank of f


    sion that yesterday


    ristwatch. ¡°Tim going to take a shower and the sage you feet. Your feet are


    tar cand the book and smalled ¡°Okey Mr Wilms¡±


    After a wistir. Trevono resyred Hedad not go to bed initiately but went to the drawer to get the device to


    detect the invad


    That was sorrhyng that Trevon had to do every day He would not deep unada wasposed


    Somanes, when Natalie


    ready agheys be world sorely and carefully madhaton her. He would only sleep tu peace after he


    confirmed that there


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    it de tot drowed dit dare were one manor problem, he would was for an hour to test again if there was


    sill whing wrong he waved are to go to the hospital


    She was very careful wonders


    Tress was sender such constances and in such a tense state. If Natalie did not take leave, she


    believed that boven would bhi to przy in the beat ha


    timaley conniondes on the bed the did not even dare to breathe hard. Her haists were credit hoist of


    her chest whale Ben was amning hey wills the devies with a fined expression


    A few tintesre. Deson put away the device, pit back in the drawer and sat un the but again. Ilgve you


    a magy Sheyor ward deal or lying when di


    13 stay seal. I want to read andiu ireire:


    You don¡¯t have to read it. I¡¯ve finished the book. You can ask me if you have any questions.¡±


    Natalie was speechless as she wondered if he was trying to be an omnipotent super mariny.


    Acmally, she didn¡¯t need him to act like this since she couldn¡¯t possibly do nothing but give birth to the


    babies.


    She still needed to breastfeed her habies,


    As Trevon spoke, he took the book from Natalie¡¯s hand and forced her to rest. His eyes were firm and


    he did not indulge her.


    Close your eyes. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She slowly closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage from her man. It was veryfy. The


    swollen feeling on her feet was gradually rxed by his gentle kneading. Gradually, she fell asleep


    because of thefort.


    On the other hand, Trevon did not stop inassaging Natalie just because she fell asleep. He continued


    for an hour and ced a pillow under Natalie¡¯s feet to prevent them from getting even more swollen


    tomorrow.


    After getting his job done, he lifted the nket andy down before he turned off themp by the bed.


    Just like that, Trevon went to work as usual every day while Natalie stayed at home. In order not to


    increase his nervousness, she did not even step out of the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s beautiful. At this moment, Jasper was holding the custom¨Cmade Optimus Prime, one of the


    Transformers that Trevon had given him for his birthday on August 20th.


    Jasper¡¯s real birthday was August 28th, when Joseph and Daniel falsely stated it as September 20th.


    Rachel came out of the kitchen with fruits in her hands. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get the toys close to your


    mommy¡¯s belly. Come here. Let¡¯s have some fruits.¡±


    As she spoke, she held Jasper¡¯s hand and walked toward the sofa. Natalie supported her waist with


    both hands and walked toward the sofa as well. Rachel settled her grandson down and turned around


    to help Natalie. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    Rachel held her arm and helped her to the sofa. Natalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my feet are a bit


    swollen. Everything else is fine.¡±


    Trevon had massaged herst night. She was a little better today. Perhaps it was because she had sat


    at work for a long time yesterday that her edema got a bit serious. She was obviously much better


    today.


    Grandpa Theo Wilson walked down the stairs with a loving smile on his face. ¡°Girl, what do you want to


    eat for lunch? Grandpa will get Mary to buy it.¡±


    Natalie turned his head and supported his waist with one hand. Because his waist was a little sore, he


    said, ¡°Grandpa, I can do anything. Your great¨Cgranddaughter is not picky.¡±


    ***Girl, just pick what I like to hear. I like my great¨Cgrandson even if it¡¯s nothing. My great¨C


    granddaughter grandpa will be even happier, hahaha.¡± Theo Wilson didn¡¯t hide his liking.¡±


    Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± The toy in Jasper¡¯s hands had been treasured for several months. Now, he was


    showing it off to Theo Wilson again


    Grandpa Theo Wilson nced at the toy in his hand and nodded to show that he had seen it. ¡°Yes,


    Great¨CGrandpa saw it. It¡¯s very beautiful. Our Baby Jasper is the best.¡±


    Then, he said to Natalie, ¡°Girl, fortunately, you didn¡¯t agree to hold a birthday banquet at that time. A


    child should have a child¡¯s sense of ceremony. Look at how much Baby Jasper likes these toys. In the


    future, let¡¯s not hold those superficial banquets. The child can do whatever he wants.¡±

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Time passed in a sh. Just like that, Natalie stayed at home for more than half a month as it were


    getting cloney stones in her due date.


    After lunch, Natalie went upstairs to take a nap Jasper was takerilry Rachel to his room to map As it


    was getting, cleway to Natalie¡¯s due date, the family was getting more careful. They did not dare to let


    paper sleep with Statalie


    After sleeping for two hours, Natalie gradually opened her eyes She was exhausted and felt herry. She


    slowly sat in and took her phone to look at the time.


    There was an unread message on the screen. It was sent by Sherri on Fairy Fortress. It had been two


    bears since the sent Sherri must have sent the message during lunch break..


    Natalic clicked on it with her fingertip. ¡°Natalie, are you feeling okay today? Do you have any signs of


    Rose said, ¡°Natalie, you have to be careful these few days.¡±


    Ava said, ¡°Sister, do you feel okay?¡±


    After reading all the messages, Natalie smiled. Ever since she took leave from work and stayed home,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she had been overwhelmed by messages from the Fairy Fortress, Trevon, her aunt, Joseph, and Lena


    every day. They were all repeated questions about whether she was feeling okay.


    Natalie replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you for your concern, sisters. Don¡¯t worry about me and just focus on


    your stuff Sherri said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m always ready to help with the delivery.¡±


    Just as Natalie was about to reply, she felt a slight pain in her belly. It was a faint pain, and it didn¡¯t hurt


    much


    Natalie did not reply to the messages. She stood up with both hands on the bed and slowly walked to


    the bathroom. She muttered to herself, ¡°Is there blood?¡±


    She did not panic. She picked up her phone and called Trevon, who soon picked up his phone. ¡°Are


    you busy now?


    On the other end of the line, Trevon was signing documents and handling them. He sounded worried


    and anxious Yale. what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No. My belly hurts a little. There¡¯s blood.¡±


    Trevon said nervously, ¡°Wait there. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be right back


    After hanging up, Trevon walked toward the door without the slightest. Jim, who was beside him, had


    already guessed the reason. ¡°Is Mrs. Wilson going intobor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take these documents to the president and ask him to sign them.¡± Trevon meant Caleb


    Jim got excited as well. Mr. Wilson was finally having this big day. Mrs. Wilson had been pregnant for a


    few months, and Mr Wilson had been nervous during these days. He was even more nervous than his


    wife, who was pregnant. Those who did not know better would think that Mr. Wilson was pregnant. Jim


    hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay¡±


    A few minutester, Rachel pushed open the door of the room and looked around for Natalie. She


    walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± Natalie¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    The next second, the door was opened. Rachel reached out to hold her arm with one hand and held


    her waist with the others hand. ¡°Trevon will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just bleeding a little. Don¡¯t tell Grandpa yet. His blood pressure has


    been a little unstable for the past few days. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get too nervous. If he asks, tell him that I¡¯ll go


    to the hospital for a checkup¡±


    Rachel, who had always been calm, was also nervous, but Natalie, who was bleeding, was not


    nervous. She could still arrange things properly and take care of Theo¡¯s feelings.


    Rachel helped Natalie sit down on the bed and asked worriedly. ¡°Does your belly hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now. There was merely a wave of pain just now. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m experienced


    since I gave birth to Jasper.¡±


    Looking at nervous Rachel, who appeared very nervous, Natalieforted her.


    Rachel frowned slightly. She had mixed feelings in her heart. ¡°If the hospital finds out that the babies


    are too big, you should have a c¨Csection instead of an easy delivery¡±


    If Natalie couldn¡¯t give birth halfway through her naturalbor, she would have to suffer twice since she


    would then have a


    c¨Csection.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Sherri will be the chief surgeon for my delivery.¡± Natalie used a different way


    to reassure Rachel


    13


    It usually took Trevon more than an hour to get home from work by driving, but he managed to get


    home in less than wenty minutes. He rushed into the living room, where Theo was ying with his


    great¨Cgrandson. When Theo saw his grandson rushing over, he had some guesses. ¡°Why are you


    back?


    After saying that, he nced in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Is Natalie going intobor?¡±


    Trevon was filled with anxiety. Without stopping, he simply replied. ¡°No.¡±


    Although he said no, Theo knew that with his grandson¡¯s restlessness, something must have


    happened. Then, he looked worriedly at the staircase and his grandson¡¯s back.


    Theo tightened his grip on his walking stick.


    Trevon pushed the door open hard since he was anxious. ¡°Nat¨¢lie, how do you feel now? I¡¯ll carry you


    to the hospital.¡±


    Worry could be seen on his face. His brows were tightly knitted together. Seeing this, Rachel left the


    room. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the hospital bag. I had it prepared a few days ago. Trevon, help Natalie prepare a few


    pajamas and some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Trevon quickly got up and carefully took out Natalie¡¯s clothes from the wardrobe. There were all kinds


    of clothes as well as two types of underwear, which were the one she could use while breastfeeding


    and the one she was wearing now. He put them into the suitcase one by one.


    Trevon wheeled the suitcase with one hand and held Natalie¡¯s wrist with the other. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you down.


    I¡¯ll get the suitcase when Ie upter.¡±


    Natalie objected. If she was carried down like this, Grandpa would definitely be worried. She did not


    want him to be nervous. ¡°No, thanks. I can walk now. I¡¯m really fine. If you dawdle any longer, things


    will not be fine.¡±


    In the end, Trevonpromised. He could tell that she was worried somehow.


    On the stairs, Trevon carefully carried the suitcase in one hand and held her waist with the other. He


    walked very slowly.


    Just like a snail, Trevon patiently followed beside her, matching her rhythm and footsteps.


    When they reached downstairs, Natalie put on a smile that reassured Theo. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to the


    hospital for a checkup. Your blood pressure has been a little high these past few days. You should rest


    more. Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine.¡±


    Theo could naturally tell that his granddaughter¨Cinw was trying to hide something. He saw through it


    and did not expose it. He yed along and grinned. ¡°Roger that. Have I ever not followed the doctor¡¯s


    instructions? I¡¯m very well¨Cbehaved. I guarantee that I¡¯ll take my medicine on time. You should rest well


    in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry about us. Jasper has your mom and Mary take care of him. I can y with


    him too.¡±


    ¡°Morn, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jasper thought that they were going somewhere to have fun since they had


    their luggage with them. He dropped his toys and ran over to change his shoes.


    Rachel, who had been waiting in the living room for a long time, handed the hospital bag to Mary. She


    squatted down to hold her grandson and exined patiently, ¡°Your mommy will go to the hospital to


    check on your younger siblings. We have to wait at home and not cause trouble for her. When your


    siblings are born, I will bring you to them, okay?¡± Obviously, Jasper didn¡¯t want to stay home. Trevon


    could also tell it. Since he was anxious to go to the hospital, he didn¡¯t feel like exining much.


    However, his attitude was still gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. Stay with your grandma now.¡±


    Upon receiving his dad¡¯s reply, Jasper smiled, and his face lit up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theo and Rachel stood at the door and watched the car drive away. Theo sighed heavily. ¡°s, this girl


    is too sensible. She¡¯s still worried about me at this time.¡±


    Rachel said, ¡°Trevon will arrange the things well.¡± She thought, They all must be safe and sound¡±


    In the car, Trevon was very nervous. His hands were sweating as he held the steering wheel. He was


    sweating more and more, and his expression was tense. Natalie was very calm. She was really not that


    nervous. Putting aside the fact that she was a doctor, she had given birth once. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.


    Rx. Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath. Follow me.¡±


    Trevon wasn¡¯t in the mood to take deep breaths. He wished that his car could fly and get them to the


    hospital in a second. ¡°Sit tight, Natalie.


    Jim had already been assigned to the hospital. On the way back to the Wilson¡¯s residence, Trevon


    instructed Jim to get a VIP


    ward at Athana Hospital.


    Natalie sent a message to Sherri, telling her that she was going intobor and told her to be ready at


    any time.


    Perhaps Sherri was working, so she did not reply to the message immediately. Otherwise, with her


    personality, it would be strange if she did not call right away when she got Natalie¡¯s message.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Trevon said, ¡°Natalie, the parking lot is a little


    far from here. We¡¯ll get Jim to drive the car to the parking lot.¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°Is Mr. Hawk here in the hospital?¡±


    Yeah I¡¯ve asked him to get the ward


    As soon as they got out of the car, Jim jogged over and greeted Natalie with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mrs.


    Wilson.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Hawk.¡±


    Jim was really hardworking. It seemed like she had to tell Trevon that he needed to raise Jim¡¯s year¨C


    end bonus. This year, Mr. Hawk was either working overtime or helping out with Natalie¡¯s business,


    which was exactly what he was doing now.


    Jim got into the car with the key. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Recently, his sry had increased quite a bit.


    Mr. Wilson was very generous. He had raised Jim¡¯s sry several times. Jim had even sent a message


    to Terrell to show off for a long time. Terrell had almost blocked him.


    Trevon was supporting Natalie, who was pregnant. He was very careful when he helped her with one


    hand and carried a suitcase in the other. It looked so warm and loving. The doctors, nurses, and


    patients who passed by could not help but look at the couple.


    A nurse walked past and asked with concern, ¡°Hey, Mrs. Wilson, are you at your prepartal phase?¡±


    Natalie walked slowly and replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah. For safety¡¯s sake, I decided toe to the


    hospital ahead of schedule. Are you workingte today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should leave now. See you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    ¡°See you.


    The VIP ward upstairs was a suite with three bedrooms and one living room. It had a living room, a


    bathroom, and everything except the balcony and the kitchen. This was understandable. The windows


    in the hospital could not be fully opened. They could only open a little to let in some air.


    Natalie sat on the bed and looked around. She knew that Trevon definitely took the best ward in this


    hospital. ¡°Put the things in the cabs.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sit still. I¡¯ll go get the doctors.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ve already sent Sherri a message. She¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    hapter 457


    Ten minutester, Sherri came to Natalie¡¯s ward. She was fast when she walked, and she did not seem


    to be a pregnant woman at all.


    She saw her best friend sitting calmly on the bed and then looked at Trevon, who was tidying up


    Natalie¡¯s clothes ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t feeling unwell?


    ¡°Was there blood?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s belly was not big, and her waist was not round. Only her bulge was quite conspicuous. Sherri


    guessed that Natalie had bled. If her water had broken. Trevon and Natalie would not be so calm, and


    Natalie would definitely be lying by now.


    Natalie looked at Sherri and answered with a smile. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re going to say that it¡¯s oxytocin


    Sherri rolled her eyes at her best friend. ¡°It inust be oxytocin. Give me your Medicare code, and I¡¯ll


    issue the invoice.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Sherri left the ward quickly.¡±


    Natalie had intended to ask the nurse to go with Sherri, but she was already gone.


    For a moment, Trevon and Natalie suspected that Sherri was not pregnant. Her pregnancy did not


    affect her movements at all, and her feet were not swollen.


    As expected, there were still differences between people. They could not be generalized. For example,


    every woman had different reactions when they were pregnant.


    After a while, Sherri returned with Natalie¡¯s Medicare code and a long list of items that needed to be


    checked. There was a blood test, an ultrasound, and fetal heart care.


    After ncing at Sherri¡¯s protruding belly. Trevon looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go with her.¡±


    Although Sherri seemed to be able to walk with ease with her big belly, if something really happened to


    her when she was taking care of Natalie¡¯s business, Trevon was sure that Hackett would kill him.


    It was more convenient for Sherri to walk than Natalie, but it was still tiring to go back and forth upstairs


    and downstairs. Sherri did not dare to do this. She still nned to help her best friend deliver the


    babies.


    Hence, she did not turn down on Trevon¡¯s help. Besides, she supposed that Trevon should help her


    while taking care of Natalie¡¯s business, by which he would have a sense of participation. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go


    to the office to chat with the guys first. I¡¯ll get off work after you¡¯re done with your checkup.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Dr. Landor. Thank you for working overtime.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. For my godchildren¡¯s sake, I have to do my best no matter what.¡±


    An hourter, all the examinations were done and the results were made since Trevon had asked for


    extra help. He helped Natalie to the ward with a stack of results in his hand.


    Natalie was afraid that Sherri would go intobor while going back and forth. She instructed Trevon,


    ¡°Send the results over and have Sherri read them, in case shees again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sit still.¡±


    As they were talking, Sherri came in again. It seemed that Natalie¡¯s instruction was in vain. ¡°You¡¯ve


    finished your checkup. Let me read the results. As the professional Dr. Landor, I¡¯ll now do my job.¡± She


    took the results from Trevon and read them carefully.


    At the side, Trevon stared nervously at the results that he could not understand. Without blinking, he


    ced a hand on Natalie¡¯s shoulder.


    After a while, Sherri said, ¡°Did your belly hurt when you came to the hospital from the Wilson¡¯s


    residence?¡±


    Natalie shook her head truthfully. She could not joke about this kind of question. ¡°No. I merely bled a


    little.¡±


    Sherri nodded seriously. ¡°From the ultrasound scan, your babies are quite big. It will be tough for you if


    you take naturalbor, and you will suffer less if you take a c¨Csection. So, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Beforeing, Rachel had instructed that Natalie should have a c¨Csection if her babies were too big.


    The instructions echoed in her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll take the c¨Csection.¡±


    Both Sherri and Natalie had kept their first babies in a proper weight very well so that they would not


    need a c¨Csection. As they wished, they didn¡¯t need that surgery. But that could not be guaranteed when


    it came to Natalie¡¯s current babies. She had a great appetite, and her family had also offered her all


    kinds of food. They hoped that she would be nutritionally bnced, and her babies were obviously


    overweight.


    In the end, after they discussed it, the surgery was scheduled for tomorrow morning, when the air


    would be fresh, and good things were likely to happen at that time.


    Both Trevon and Natalie wanted the surgery to take ce in the morning.


    13


    10:47


    After Sherri left, Trevon squatted in front of Natalie. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll go to the operating room with you


    tomorrow. Don¡¯t be


    afraid


    Natalie wondered which one of them was being afraid.


    Her eyes were firm as she rejected hins. ¡°No. If I were to do naturalbor tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t object to


    you following me in. However, since it will be a C¨Csection, you¡¯d better not go in. It will be too bloody


    and you¡¯ll be traumatized.¡± Although he might also be traumatized if she were to do naturalbor, at


    least the scene wouldn¡¯t be that bloody.


    When Trevon heard what she said, his eyes dimmed. He held her hands tightly and squatted on the


    floor, pursing his lips without saying a word.


    Trevon wanted to go into the operating room with her. He did not want Natalie to be alone by then, but


    she did not want him to go there with her. Usually, he could not bear for her to be injured at all. She


    was afraid that if he saw her belly cut open with his own eyes, he would not get that bloody scene out


    of his head.


    There would be a huge psychological impact.


    The two of them stood in each other¡¯s shoes and thought for each other.


    Natalie forced a smile and pulled Trevon up from the floor. She wrapped her arms around his waist and


    said, ¡°Trevon, the operating room is not a ce for beautiful scenes. You¡¯ve already done your best


    during my pregnancy. I hope that everything between us is beautiful. The scene in the operating room


    is not something I want you to see although I¡¯ll be giving birth to our babies.


    ¡°You can stand outside the operating room and wait for me. Don¡¯t leave. Is that okay?¡±


    Trevon seemed to understand what Natalie meant and agreed readily. He rubbed her hair and said,


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the operating room.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t see that his eyes were dark and meaningful.


    Early the next morning, Natalie had already changed into hospital clothes and was lying on the bed.


    She had not drunk a single drop of water sincest night.


    Trevon was heartbroken. He had run to the duty room several timesst night.


    Caleb and Rachel were already standing outside the operating room. Even Theo, Jasper, and Gage


    had arrived. Everyone¡¯s expressions were different. There was nervousness, worry, and anticipation.


    Natalie was lying on the bed when she held Trevon¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡±


    Theo hid his tears in his eyes. He smiled lovingly while he felt sorry for Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re marrying into


    our family. How could I note over?¡± He had toe over no matter what.


    Natalie held back the overwhelming feelings in her heart and did not let her tears fall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    be out of the operating room soon.¡±


    Mary put her hands together and silently prayed for Mrs. Wilson to be safe.


    The operating room was cold with cold instruments, cold scalpels, and tes. The only thing that was


    warm was the human heart. This was because the people present all had a warm and delicate heart.


    Sherri came in wearing a sterile gown. Her bulging belly was especially obvious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an


    anesthetic. Don¡¯t be nervous. You can sleep after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m worried about you. The c¨Csection will take quite a long time. Can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I fall, someone will immediately take over my work. Nothing wrong will happen to you.¡±


    Before the surgery, Natalie did not forget to instruct Sherri, ¡°If you can¡¯t take it anymore, tell me.¡±


    Everyone in the roomforted Natalie and told her not to worry. They would keep an eye on Dr.


    Landor.


    Trevon was very meticulous. He was afraid that Sherri¡¯s body would not be able to take it and an


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ident would happen. Last night, he arranged for the director to wait outside the operating room.


    When the anesthetic was injected, Natalie was awake. However, she suddenly felt very tired at a


    certain point and gradually closed her eyes.


    The next second after she closed her eyes, a tall figure wearing sterile clothes walked in. He stared at


    the woman on the operating table. His eyes were wet and his hands were tightly clenched. He said to


    Sherri and the other¨Cdoctors beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that I came in after the surgery.¡±


    His legs were heavy as he walked heavily in the direction of Natalie¡¯s head. He stood on one side as he


    hoped for time to elerate desperately.


    Sherri nodded and prepared for surgery. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her.¡±


    The moment Natalie¡¯s belly was cut open, Trevon felt that the air around him froze. It was so cold that it


    was freezing. The


    .2.3


    nurses beside him looked a little nervous, but Sherri reminded them ¡°Just focus on what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    After a long time, the babies were taken out of Natalie¡¯s belly one by one. They cried loudly. The nurse


    wore sterile gloves and carried them over to weigh them ¡°This baby girl weighs 9.7 pounds.


    And this baby girl weighs 8.8 pounds. No wonder your mom¡¯s belly is so big. It¡¯s been hard on her.


    You¡¯ve absorbed all her


    nutrients.


    The marse mittered to herself as she carried the babies to wash them.


    Trevon did not leave Natalie. He continued to hold her hand and bear the burden with her. He only


    nced in the babies¡® direction.


    The two babies were not wrinkled. Their skin was light from soaking in amniotic fluid. The unfamiliar


    environment was very spacious, making the newborns feel insecure. They kept waving their tiny hands.


    One of them was much calmer than the other one. She stuffed her little hand in her mouth and chewed


    it. IIer small eyes opened to observe the world outside her mother¡¯s belly.


    After suturing, Sherri was indeed a little tired after standing for so long. She wiped the sweat off her


    forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll wake up soon. Mr. Wilson, aren¡¯t you going to check on your


    babies?¡±


    Sherri was already moved by what Trevon did. He watched the entire surgery without blinking. It was


    as if he wanted to remember this moment. Her eyes turned slightly wet. ¡°Thank you for being so nice to


    Natalie,¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Sherri did not respond. Instead, she walked over to look at her two goddaughters. ¡°Little darlings,


    you¡¯re quite good at waving your tiny hands. Wee. I¡¯m your godmother, Sherri If you forget me, I¡¯ll


    spank your butts.¡±


    The two babies were ying by themselves. One of them was chewing fingers while the other was


    looking around with her small eyes. ¡°Athana is about to¡­ Wait a minute! My god, I think my belly


    hurts¡­


    ¡°Lean¡¯t take it anymore. I think mybor pains are starting.¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon became nervous. Natalie would never allow anything to happen to Sherri. He


    quickly took out his phone and called the director.


    In just a minute, Sherri was helped to another room by the nurses and the director.


    Immediately after, another doctor entered Natalie¡¯s operating room. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson. The director


    asked me to take over Dr. Landor¡¯s job.¡±


    After a while, Rose came in wearing sterile clothes. ¡°Is Natalie still not awake?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rose saw that Trevon¡¯s eyes were red. He looked like he had been crying. She did not know if she was


    seeing things, but looking at the tense expression on his face, she did not intend to joke with him and


    went straight to check on his babies.


    She stretched out her hands to touch the two little girls¡® hands, but they were grabbed immediately.


    Rose¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re shaking my hands. Look,


    they¡¯re holding them quite tightly. They¡¯re so


    cute.¡±


    She looked around and wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Sherri supposed to help with the surgery? Why is she gone?


    Has she left after the surgery? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She¡¯s not supposed to leave before Natalie


    wakes up, is she?¡± She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Landor? Is she in thedies¡® room?¡±


    A nurse said, ¡°No. Maybe she¡¯s going intobor.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Landor started havingbor pains a minute before you came in. She¡¯s probably about to give birth.


    The director arranged for some doctors to help her deliver the baby.¡±


    Rose was speechless as she wondered, ¡®Do Natalie and Sherri do everything together?¡±


    33

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    The two of them were really close friends. They had given birth to one baby at the same time, but they


    still wanted to have a second baby. They even wanted to have children together.


    It was unbelievable!


    Wait a minute. If Sherri suddenly wanted to give birth to a child, would Hackett know about it?


    It was too sudden.


    Rose hurriedly took out her phone and called Edward. She dialed the number and walked towards the


    door of the operating room. ¡°Are you at work?¡± she asked.


    At this moment, Edward was in thepany. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in thepany. Rose, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose said anxiously, ¡°Sherri is in the delivery room. She should be giving birth soon. Inform her parents


    and the others. Inform Hackett.¡±


    ¡°Sherri is about to give birth? Is it the expected date of childbirth yet?¡±


    Edward was very puzzled. It was not the expected date of childbirth yet. There was still half a month


    left. Why was she giving birth prematurely? When she went to work in the morning, she was very


    happy and energetic. She walked quickly and showed no signs of giving birth.


    Rose said something that puzzled Edward. ¡°She might do it on purpose. Just want to have children


    together.¡±


    Edward asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just spouting nonsense. Hurry up and inform them. I¡¯ll go take a look at


    Sherri


    After hanging up, Rose returned to Natalie¡¯s operating room again. She was a little conflicted. Where


    should she stay? Nat¨¢lie was not awake yet, and Sherri was in the operating room to give birth to a


    child. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Forget it, She would stay in both rooms for a few minutes.


    ¡°Trevon. I¡¯ll go take a look at Sherri¡±


    Rose had just wanted to go when Trevon¡¯s deep voice came from behind. ¡°Stay for a while. I¡¯m leaving


    now. Besides, don¡¯t tell Natalie that I came in. She doesn¡¯t want me to see her operate.¡±


    Seeing Trevon¡¯s red eyes, Rose was at a loss for words. She did not know how tofort him, so she


    could only nod and agree.


    Natalie¡¯s hand moved slightly. There was a sign that she was awake. Trevon had to go out. Natalie did


    not want him to see this, so Trevon cooperated and pretended that he did not see it.


    He strode out, leaving Rose in a daze. She looked at his distant back with aplicated expression.


    Trevon really loved Natalie.


    After Trevon left, a few minutester, Natalie slowly opened her eyes. She slowly turned her eyes and


    looked at the ceiling. She saw an exquisite face.


    She struggled to open her mouth and said, ¡°Rose¡±


    Rose answered her own question. ¡°Alright. Are you surprised? Are you going to ask me how I knew


    you were going to give


    birth?


    ¡°I have friends at the front desk. When I heard that you were about to give birth, 1 quickly got out of


    bed. How can you two give birth without me? No matter what, I have to watch over you when Ava isn¡¯t


    around.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s entire body was limp and weak. ¡°We two?¡±


    Rose nodded. ¡°I wanted toe and see you and the two little children, but not long after you gave


    birth, Sherri went to give birth too.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you and Sherri.¡±


    Natalie was surprised and she thought, ¡°This is fate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. You¡¯ve used anesthesia before. Let¡¯s wait for another hour and a half. I¡¯ll


    apany you for another half an hour before going to see Sherri,¡± Rose said.


    Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my children?¡±


    The nurse cooperated and carried the children over. She smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, they are your


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    daughters. Look, they¡¯re both especially good¨Clooking. They¡¯ll definitely be beauties when they grow


    up.¡±


    The two little children¡¯s eyes wandered around curiously as they kept exploring. The two nurses were


    both holding milk bottles in their hands, and the little children were trying their best to suck them.


    13


    10-48


    Natalie similed. She wanted to share this joy with Trevon, she didn¡¯t have to tell him this pain. ¡°Rose,


    help me tell Trevon about this situation Tell him that they¡¯re two daughters.¡±


    Rose was touched suddenly. She thought of Trevon¡¯s back as he went out. She endured the tears and


    spoke. Her throat was sore and she licked hier lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first and make Old Trevon happy¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly got up and walked out. When she reached a ce where Natalie could not


    see, she raised her hand to wipe her tears and prepared to go out.


    Pushing open the door of the operating room, she sniffed and said with a smile, ¡°Natalie is awake. She


    asked me to inform you that they are two daughters. They¡¯re very healthy. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Trevon, including the Wilson family people, actually knew what was going on, but they all tacitly


    pretended not to know. ¡°Thank you


    Theo raised his wrinkled hand and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with a trembling hand.


    He was satisfied and smiled with relief. He looked up at the sky outside the window as if he was saying


    something to someone.


    Perhaps Theo was telling his wife.


    In the other room, it was a little different. Sherri was lying on the delivery table. She was already ready,


    and the child would be out soon.


    Sherri was still chatting with the nurse and the doctor who delivered the baby. She waspletely fine


    as if she would note to give birth to a child.


    ¡°Dr. Landor, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re about to give birth, but you still went to operate on Mrs.


    Wilson. I really envy your good rtionship.¡±


    Sherri took a deep breath and prepared to give birth at any time. Although there are many great seniors


    in the hospital, I still want to apany Natalie. I feel more at ease seeing her children born with my


    own eyes.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still Natalie¡¯s best friend. As long as I don¡¯t give birth, even if I can¡¯t perform surgery, I


    have to stand by the side and watch Natalie.


    The doctors and nurses were really envious of their rtionship.


    After a while, Sherri was about to give birth. The child was about toe out. She gave birth at the


    rhythm of another doctor and chatted with the nurseter.


    When Rose came in, she saw this strange scene.


    Sherri spread her legs and grabbed bedsides with both hands. After a while, she smiled and chatted


    with the nurse and doctor.


    The entire delivery room turned into a chat room. If there were some peanuts and drinks, it would


    be a coffee forum. If she didn¡¯t know Sherri, Rose would really think that she entered the wrong


    room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you chatting? Natalie was still worried about you. You guys are


    chatting too lively here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this reducing everyone¡¯s nervousness? Let me tell you, don¡¯t pull too hard. If it causes some


    injuries and affects my sexual life with my husband, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡±


    The nurseughed until she shrugged. ¡°Are you still nning to give birth to another child?¡±


    Sherri took another deep breath and then exerted force gently. She was afraid that she would be hurt.


    She didn¡¯t want to be stitched. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to another child, but I want to make love with


    my husbandter. I still want to have my happy life.¡±


    Rose took a deep breath. It seemed that she was overthinking. The entire room didn¡¯t like a delivery


    room. How could there be any nervousness? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the scene was embarrassing


    during the delivery, she really wanted to take a photo for Edward to see.


    ¡°Can you talk about it after you¡¯ve given birth to the baby?¡±


    Sherri gently exerted force and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect my conversation when I give birth. Besides,


    it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s out, the baby is out¡­¡±


    A baby¡¯s cry sounded in the room. Sherri heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so tired. Brat, you¡¯ve


    been tormenting me for so long. Flick your foot!¡±


    ¡°You are interesting.¡± The nurses allughed.


    Rose saw Sherri¡¯s child for a while. The weighing disys 7.34 pounds. ¡°One of Natalie¡¯s twins is


    heavier than yours.¡±


    *If you can¡¯t control your own words, I¡¯ll beat you and teach you a lesson. Look at me. Do you believe


    that I can get out of bed soon?¡±


    Sherri was extremely smug.


    Rose was confused and she thought, ¡°This woman was not giving birth, she was very rxed.¡±


    2/3


    After watching the scene with Natalie, it was a little scary. Now that she was watching Sherri, she felt


    that giving birth was not that scary.


    After giving birth to a child, Sherri became even more unrestrained. ¡°Is Natalie awake?¡±


    ¡°She is awake. She was worried about you and asked me toe and see you. If Edward knew that


    you were so happy in the delivery room, he probably would be very surprised.¡±


    ¡°What a spoilsport. You can¡¯t tell them Sherri quickly changed her words when she saw Rose¡¯s gaze.


    Rose wanted to keep a low profile, she didn¡¯t want everyone to know that she was the Roberts family¡¯s


    daughter or Edward¡¯s girlfriend.


    I¡¯ll go tell Natalie that you¡¯ve given birth. Continue chatting


    Sherri waved her hand. She held the little child in her arms and began to breastfeed. It did not affect


    her chatting with everyone at all. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡±


    Rose came out of Sherri¡¯s operating room and walked into Natalie¡¯s operating room. She smiled


    happily as she said the good news. ¡°Sherri gave birth.¡±


    The nurse saw the bright smile on Rose¡¯s face and asked curiously, ¡°Did Dr. Landor give birth to a boy


    or a girl?¡±


    Rose was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. It seemed that this child was born to her. ¡°A little


    boy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good. They have both a son and a daughter.¡± The ckwell family and the others were overjoyed.


    It would be perfect if Rose got married in the future and got pregnant.


    Everyone was getting closer to happiness. Every day was filled with hope. The future was promising.


    After a while, Natalie was pushed out of the operating room by Rose. As soon as the door opened, the


    people outside the opera¨½ng room surrounded her. When they saw Natalie¡¯s pale face, Theo¡¯s eyes


    became wet again, and he wanted to say gratitude to Natalie


    Even Caleb could not bear to see this. Rachel stood at the side and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hard. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Everyone was surrounding her, including Trevon. He bent closer


    to her. None of them looked at the two prams pushed by the nurse.


    Some people said that one could tell whether the family was good or not on the day she gave birth.


    Even strangers could understand. Many families ignored when their wives risked their lives to give birth


    to their children. Everyone ran over to see their children. No one cared about the woman.


    Obviously, she was happy. The child seemned to be not important. Natalie smiled at everyone.


    Theo instructed, ¡°Push Natalie to the ward first.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone moved. Trevon held her hand with mixed feelings while Rachel


    pushed the bed with the


    nurse.


    Even Jasper stood on tiptoe and helped push the bedboriously.


    Rose did not follow her out. She went to Sherri¡¯s operating room again and chatted with her.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Natalie on the bed was pale. She struggled to open her eyes. The anesthetic was gradually bing


    ineffective. She was a pain in her belly because it affected her wound if she spoke ton forcefully.


    Her face was very pale. She looked extremely weak and exhausted as if she could not even breathe.


    Her entire body was weak as shey motionless.


    With an oxygen tube used, she blinked and stared at the people in front of the bed just as she was


    about to speak, she was stopped by Theo. ¡°Natalie, stop talking. Take a nap now. It¡¯s been hard on


    you.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°Dorft stay in this room anymore. Let Natalie sleep¡±


    Theo bent down and said to Jasper in a negotiating tone, ¡°Jasper, your Mommy needs to rest. Let¡¯s go


    to another room to y, okay? We¡¯lle again when your Mommy wakes up.¡±


    Jasper was quite obedient. He nodded and waved at Natalie on the bed, indicating that he was leaving.


    Natalie turned her head to Jasper and forcerl a smile to express that she had known.


    As soon as Theo finished speaking, everyone went to the other room in the suite. The children were


    also pushed into another room by the nurse.


    Trevon did not leave. He was distressed as he sat down on the edge of the bed. He leaned over and


    kissed Natalie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Honey, thank you¡±


    Nataliey down and immediately saw the tears in his eyes. She wanted tofort him, but because


    she was weak, she was in so much pain that she could not say a word. It was difficult to raise her hand


    to touch his face.


    ¡°Close your eyes and get a good sleep. I¡¯ll be in this room.¡± Trevon didn¡¯t go anywhere, just


    apanied her.


    Natalie slowly closed her eyes. Perhaps because she was too tired, she fell asleep after a while.


    Trevon sat at the side and looked at her pale little face. Before she gave birth, her little face was


    chubby, rosy, and fair. Now, there was no trace of redness. It was extremely pale, like a piece of white


    paper.


    He did not know when she would be able to recover.


    He raised his hand to push away the hair on her cheek. He was distressed as he carefully touched her.


    In his mind, her belly had been opened by some equipment. It was bloody. No wonder Natalie said that


    she wouldn¡¯t let him in. He would indeed think of it from time to time. It might be difficult to ept.


    However, Trevon did not regret going in to apany her. If he did not see it with his own eyes, how


    could he really feel the pain that Natalie had suffered because of him?


    While he was in a daze, a soft shout came from another room. ¡°Trevon,e here.¡±


    The voice was very soft. Trevon heard it. He stood up and walked towards the other room. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Rachel stood at the edge of the baby¡¯s cot and held the little child¡¯s hand with one hand. She slowly


    said, ¡°Do you want a young nanny or an older one? I chose four for you.¡±


    Trevon answered without thinking, ¡°The older one.¡±


    Rachel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get them toe over now. Let the nanny sleep in the room on the left. I¡¯ll sleep


    here with Jasper.¡±


    ¡°No need. You go back to the Wilson¡¯s residence with Jasper. There¡¯s me and the nanny here. I won¡¯t


    be going to thepany. Thest sentence was said to Caleb.


    Before Caleb could say anything, Jasper began to object. Clearly, he was unwilling. ¡°I want Mommy


    and sisters.¡±


    His small hand was still holding his sister¡¯s hand tightly. He raised his head and looked up at Trevon.


    His aura showed that he could not be objected to. Anyway, he had to be here today.


    The reason why Trevon wanted Jasper to go back was very simple. He was afraid of disturbing


    Natalie¡¯s rest.


    Rachel could tell that they were insisting on their own ideas. Although Jasper was young, he still had


    his own thoughts. Perhaps he wanted to apany Natalie. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with him here today. We won¡¯t


    disturb Natalie¡¯s rest. Natalie also wants to see the three of them together.¡±


    Trevon did not want to neglect Jasper, but it was nol convenient for him to stay in the hospital. In the


    end, hepromised and looked at Jasper, who was still looking up and refusing to give in. ¡°You can


    stay here, but you¡¯re not allowed to disturb your Mommy. You can look at your sisters or y with toys,


    but you can¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    Jasper thought, ¡°When did I make a scene? Why did you say it?¡±


    Jasper replied concisely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Jasper went to y with his sisters. ying with toys was not as fun as ying with his sisters.


    The two little girls slowly opened their eyes in the baby¡¯s cots. Their big blue eyes kept wandering


    around. Jasper was so curious that he wanted to reach out and touch their eyes.


    1/3


    The eyeballs were very beautiful.


    As soon as his small hand reached out, the sharp¨Ceyed Trevon saw it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch their eyes. You can


    hold her haud pruty, but you can¡¯t touch their eyes. Remember that.¡±


    Jasper was shocked, but he still nodded desperately and retracted his hand.


    Theo also saw this scene and said to Rachel. ¡°We¡¯ll go back first. Natalie is asleep now, and the two


    little children are about to fall asleep too. Too many people will affect their rest.¡±


    Trevon said. ¡°Jim is waiting downstairs.


    ¡°Okay, take good care of Natalie. Trevon, you are really lucky to marry Natalie.¡± Theo rolled his eyes at


    Trevon


    Trevon looked at the little girls who had closed their eyes and were sleeping on the baby¡¯s cot, as well


    as Jasper who was sitting in the middle of the two baby¡¯s cots. He smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks


    to you. Thank you.¡±


    Theo deliberately snorted and turned around to leave the ward with his walking stick. When he walked


    out of the door, the smile on his face bloomed. His face was full of smiles.


    Rachel coaxed Jasper out of the ward and told him to go home to get his toys and clothes. Otherwise,


    Trevon would chase him out.


    Due to Trevon¡¯s pressure, Jasper still lifted his little feet and followed.


    In the delivery room, Sherri, Rose, and a few nurses were still chatting


    Sherri¡¯s observation period was not over yet. She still needed to stay for a while. Rose thought of


    Edward and others. They should be outside the operating room. ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to see if Hackett is


    here¡±


    Sherri was chatting happily. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call him.¡± As she spoke, she took her phone and called


    Hackett.


    The call was picked up almost instantly. Hackett¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. He was very


    anxious. ¡°Sherri, bow are you? Can I go in now?¡±


    Sherri quickly objected. ¡°No, I¡¯m about toe out. Why are you stilling in? Wait for me outside.


    You can¡¯te in¡±


    On the other end of the line, Hackett was very helpless. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything. We¡¯re


    both outside¡±


    Sherri agreed readily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m breastfeeding your son¡±


    The nurse was speechless.


    After Sherri hung up the phone, Rose asked curiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Hackett apany you?


    Trevon apanied Natalie. He was very touched.


    ¡°Look at me now. I don¡¯t even have any underpants. Hackett will think of my ugly appearance from time


    to time when he sees me. My image will be bad. I can¡¯t bear it. This concerns my happy life in the


    future.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Sure enough, it was because of this reason.¡±


    Hearing this, the nurses allughed. Rose was also very speechless.


    ¡°What does Sherri think every day? She thinks about having sex with Hackett every day,¡± Rose


    thought.


    After a while, Sherri was pushed out of the operating room, followed by Rose pushing the pram


    There were the ckwell family and the Landor family standing at the door. Hackett hurriedly walked


    forward and touched Sherri¡¯s cheek. Sherri smiled as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Go and see


    your handsome son


    As soon as Juana saw Sherri¡¯s appearance, she knew that Sherri was not bad, so she did not ask


    further. It was unnecessary to ask. Perhaps Sherri could say some nonsense, so she might as well go


    and see the child.


    Joy asked with concern, ¡°Sherri, are you okay? How is it?¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not difficult. I climbed up this bed myself¡±


    Joy was speechless.


    Nathan and Richard did not know what to say


    Seeing that there were so many elders around, Rose politely greeted them Edward naturally walked to


    her side and lowrerst his head to look at the baby in the pram


    In Natalie¡¯s ward, two nannies arrived not long after. They were about 10 years old and were dressed in


    clean clothes. They were neither fat nor thin. They stood at the door respectfully. ¡°Mr Wilson, we were


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    arranged by Rachel to take care of Mrs. Wilson and the children¡±


    Trevon made a gesture for them to keep their voices down. Then, he walked into his daughter¡¯s room


    and sat down on the small sofa. The two prams were in front of him. He raised his head and instructed


    the nannies. His voice was love and cold


    Have she told you the rules?


    Cpter 4507


    The nannies replied in a low voice. They knew that Mr. Wilen duruld be asleep, and Tresnacked them


    to be rude. ¡°You


    Alright, since you¡¯ve known, remember the rules Speak test and de


    Before the nannies came, Rachel had already told them a lot of rules. The two of them were the best


    rates of the agency They knew the rules quite well ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Wilson After we go out, we will


    forget the emerger¡¯s definitely won¡¯t reveal it¡®


    nations. ¡°We


    Trevon was very satisfied with their words He lowered his eyes to look at his daughters. The two


    children¡¯s facial features did not look like Natalie¡¯s. Instead, they looked like him. He smiled slightly for


    a few seconds before he replied calmly, ¡°Okay


    They felt very oppressive when facing such a powerful man Fortunately, it was not the first time the two


    rannies had worked for a rich family. They had met many unreasonable employers, to their mentalities


    were naturally better. However, when facing Trevon, they still felt inexplicably nervous.


    Expecially when he wasn¡¯t smiling. It was so cold that they were frightened.


    The two little girls were good babies. They ate and slept obediently. They rarely woke up. Most of the


    time, they were in a state of sleep. They were very quiet and not noisy at all. They had cried a little


    since they were born. They did not cry even when they peed. They only blinked their stall eyes and


    bent twisting their little bodies.


    The experienced fannies naturally knew the reason Trevon stood at the side and stared at his


    daughters who were lying on disposable diapers He took out his hands from his pocket and rolled up


    his sleeves. Let me try


    The nannies seemed to have heard something strange. They were so shocked that they could not


    speak. They wood there in a daze The rich man said he wanted to change the diaper himself


    Seeing that both of them were stunned, Trevon ignored them and walked over. He bent down and


    recalled the other rating¡¯s procedure of changing the diapers. He carefully and gently lifted the little


    girl¡¯s feet with one hand. He raised her butt and ced the diapers under her.


    Because of his personality, Trevon had a very precise grasp of the distance between the two sides. It


    was very good, and his movements were not unfamiliar at all. It was as if he had changed several


    times, and the nannies had yet toe back to their senses. Afterying out the diapers, Trevon put


    down her feet and glued the sps on both sides.


    Trevor¡¯s practiced movements made the nanny praise him. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re really a good father.


    You¡¯re the most attentive and studious father I¡¯ve ever had since I was a nanny


    Trevon still ignored her words because this was what he should do. It was already very difficult for


    Natalie to give birth. Just as Theo had said, it was very difficult for her to survive. Therefore, he should


    change the diapers. It was easy.


    The two girls changed into dry diapers and were hungry again. The nannies prepared milk powder and


    were about to pick them up when Trevon stopped her again. He carried one in each hand and began to


    feed them


    The nannies were confused. So what were they here for? Just to teach? It was too easy for them


    It made them feel embarrassed for having nothing to do. The two children were very obedient. They did


    not cry or make a fuss. They basically did not need to be hugged. After eating and peeing, they would


    sleep soundly. They were quiet.


    At night, Jim sent dinner to the ward. After Trevon finished eating, he pulled a stool and sat by the bed.


    There was a big sofa in the room, but he felt that it was too far away from Natalie.


    After feeding the children, the nannies went to bed and closed the door.


    The phone was muted and the phone vibrated now. It was Rachel ¡°Hello.


    On the other end of the line, Rachel said, ¡°Jasper and I won¡¯t being over tonight. Jasper was too


    excited today and didn¡¯t take an afternoon nap. He fell asleep after dinner.¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Okay¡±


    After saying some words, he hung up.


    33

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    After hanging up the phone, Trevon felt he was tired and sleepy. Afraid of the pain from Natalie¡¯s


    wound, he did not dare to go to bed or sleep on the sofa. He only lowered his head andy on the edge


    of the bed.


    An hourter, Natalie opened her tired eyes under the dim light. She stared at the ceiling and wanted to


    move her fingers, but she realized that she was being held so tightly that she could not move at all.


    She turned her head slightly and realized that Trevon was sleeping on the edge of the bed. She only


    moved a little, but it woke him up.


    He raised his head. His eyes were slightly red from exhaustion. ¡°Natalie, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Natalie shook her head. Actually, she was not feeling well. Her belly hurt too much, and the anesthetic


    was ineffective now. All that was left was pain. She lied, ¡°No, have you eaten?¡±


    Trevon held her hand and ced it on his cheek. She gently touched this equally tired face.


    I¡¯ve eaten. Are you hungry?¡±


    Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Soup or oatmeal is fine. Is the children next door?¡± Her mouth was tasteless


    and ufortable.


    ¡°Yes, the nannies are with them. They are already asleep.


    Natalie nced at the other room and asked again. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Jasper didn¡¯te over?¡±


    ¡°He is asleep. He wille over tomorrow. I¡¯ll buy you oatmeal. Sweet or salty?¡±


    Seeing that Natalie had yet to recover, Trevon was distressed again. Tears flowed from the corners of


    his eyes. Seeing this, Natalie raised her hand to wipe them away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll recover in a few days at


    most. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re happy. You won¡¯t give birth to any more children in the future.¡±


    Natalieughed at his stupidity, his change, and his love. ¡°I won¡¯t give birth even if you want me to. Do


    you think I¡¯m a pig?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They didn¡¯t say anything. They could understand all


    the emotions in each other¡¯s eyes.


    A momentter, Trevon stood up and walked outside to buy oatmeal. He took out his phone and called


    Chris. ¡°Help me perform a vasectomy tomorrow.¡±


    On the other side, Chris, who was drinking coffee, spat out the coffee that he had just drunk. The


    keyboard just broke down. and his voice suddenly raised. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Trevon sat in the car and pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Chris asked tentatively, ¡°A vasectomy?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Chris thought that the call had ended. He took the


    phone from his ear and realized that it was still on the line, proving that it was true. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    you? Are you afraid that you have too many children?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re single. You¡¯ll know once you have a wife. Can you do it tomorrow?¡± He


    didn¡¯t want Natalie to get pregnant again.


    He didn¡¯t want any wrong.


    Chris was speechless. What did this have to do with him being single? Did he discriminate against


    singles? This was too much. Looking at the keyboard that had been destroyed in front of him, he made


    up his mind to make trouble for Trevon. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Before you get a vasectomy, we


    have to check your basic physical condition and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with your body.¡±


    Trevon was speechless and he thought, ¡°I have three children.¡±


    Chris¡¯s voice slowly came, as if he knew what Trevon was thinking. ¡°This has nothing to do with how


    many children you have. I¡¯m just trying to see if you can have this surgery.¡±


    Trevon thought that he would be able to do it by tomorrow. It was very simple. It would definitely take


    time for him to do a checkup. He didn¡¯t want Natalie to be in the hospital alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go in a few days.¡±


    Chris thought angrily, ¡°Why are you calling me now? My keyboard is broken. It¡¯s very expensive. My


    sister bought it for


    me.¡±


    The next morning.


    Sherri came from the ward next door to Natalie¡¯s ward after breakfast.


    At this noment, Sherri had changed into her pajamas and walked quickly. She had her hands in her


    pockets and looked rxed. Hackett, who was followed by her, looked lielpless.


    Natalie was sitting on the bed with soup and oatmeal on the table. When she saw Sherri enter, she


    nced at her proud


    behavior and her trembling legs. If the had the strength to do so, she really wanted to kill her. ¡°You¡¯re


    up so early


    Hackett followed behind her and said with a smile, ¡°Natalie, it is alreadyte. She was about toe


    over at 31 50st m after she woke up. It wasit easy for me to stop her


    Wouldn¡¯t thee to visit you at dawn? Harket thenight.


    Trevon had clearly discovered the difference between a natural birth and a cesarean section. It was


    very different. Sherri was fine now as if nothing happened


    ¡°Trevon, Sherri said you gave birth to two little girls. Let me take a look


    Harkett was here to see little girls. Although he had a daughter, it didn¡¯t uop him from choosing a


    woman for his son. He had a son now, so he could look for it in advance.


    Trevon nced at Hackett in disdain. I didn¡¯t give birth to them Natalie gave birth to them¡±


    It¡¯s all the same. Which room? I¡¯ll go take a look: Hearing the voice outside, the door of a room was


    opened. When the nannies saw that there were guests outside, they did not say much and just stood


    there waiting for instructions.


    Trevon was quite satisfied with the two people Rachel had chosen ¡°Push the little girls out and let them


    take a look¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson¡± With that, the nannies turned around to push the two linle girls.


    Sherri was not in a hurry After all, she was the one who delivered the children yesterday. She had


    already seen them. She sat by Natalie¡¯s bed and asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Natalie nced at Trevon and Hackett who were watching the children in the distance. She shook her


    head and said softly, ¡°A little. Don¡¯t tell Trevon. Ill probably feel better tomorrow.


    Sherri said. ¡°Yes, I understand¡±


    The pain was definitely normal. Usually, when one¡¯s finger was cut when cooking, it would hurt for a


    few days. It was abnormal for the belly to be cut and stitched without pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much. Don¡¯t touch the wound.¡±


    Natalie slowly picked up the soup and drank it. ¡°If you don¡¯t show off in front of me, I might be better.¡±


    ¡°I was only sessful. You are unable to control yourself. If you could control yourself, would you have


    a cesarean section?¡± Natalie could not be bothered to continue this topic with her. Anyway, they had


    given birth to the children. Footsteps came from the door. It was Frank and Rose. Rose threw the bag


    in her hand to Frank and stuffed it into his arms.


    She took out her phone and took photos of the two little children. She took many photos. Sherri was


    puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you here early in the morning to take photos of them?¡±


    Rose received a text message from Avast night saying that there were too few photos taken by


    Trevon. There were only three photos, and they were all sleeping. She asked Rose to help take some


    cute photos. She wanted to see them first ande over in a few days.


    ¡°Trevon, if you took more photos, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult for me. But I¡¯m willing to take photos of cute


    and soft little


    babies.¡±


    The two little children in the pram were disturbed by the voices. They opened their small eyes and


    looked around, wriggling and stretching.


    Rose patted Frank¡¯s arm beside her. They are too cute. Frank, look at them, hurry up, and have a child


    with Ava.¡±


    As a pediatrician, Rose also came into contact with babies every day, but she was still attracted by her


    good friend¡¯s cute children


    Frank hit the top of Rose¡¯s head. The meaning was obvious. Rose quickly reached out and rubbed the


    top of her head in pain


    Originally, Sherri wanted to let Rose have a child with Edward, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say it. Edward


    had yet to bepletely epted by the Roberts family. She shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    The two little children smiled at the same time as if melting everything in the world. The entire air was


    warm. Rose shouted excitedly. She had been a pediatrician for many years, but every time she saw a


    child¡¯s cute actions, she liked it extremely. ¡°Theyughed. They¡¯re so cute.


    Frank also looked over. Hackett also looked over. Frank was cold before and also smiled. They were


    indeed very cute.


    Frank¡¯s smile was seen by Trevon, who was sitting on the sofa. He smiled slightly and said. ¡°If you like


    it, have one with Ava


    Sherri leaned close to Natalie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Why do I feel like Old Trevon is showing off?¡±


    That was true. ¡°He has the right to show off¡±


    23


    Sherri said, ¡°Fuck Natalie, you¡¯ve changed Yagre spoiling him so sich¡±


    Matalie said, Tin willing It¡¯s none of your Inisiness. Where is your anni! Bring him to me over to take a


    look. I cant wait around like you


    Joy is taking care of lens He is asleep now. I¡¯ll bring him over for you to take a look ister. He looks very


    simr to Hackett There¡¯s no need for a DNA test


    Genes were really mysterious The children would look very simr to their parents. It was too fucking


    difficult to exin


    Frank grabbed Rose¡¯s arm, who was still taking photos. He felt that Rose had already taken more than


    a hundred photos He said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take mut the things in your bag


    ¡°Oh, it the bag in your hands? You can just take it out. I¡¯m busy, Come, little children. I will help you


    pose. You can¡¯t move. You can move after I¡¯m done


    Natalie could not help butugh. She touched her belly and said. She is a great photographer in the


    photography industry¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°In the future, there¡¯s no need to hire a photographe or her and Edward¡¯s wedding photos.


    They can just take photos by themselves¡±


    The two best friends nodded.


    Rose, who was busy in the distance, said, ¡°What are you saying


    ¡°No. I said you¡¯re good at taking photos. Natalie said with a smile


    Frank took out three boxes from Rose¡¯s hag and handed two boxes to Trevon. ¡°These are all bracelets


    made by thepany Give you


    He gave the other one to Hackett. ¡°Give you. It¡¯s free.¡±


    Treyon opened the red box and saw a pink diamond bracelet. It was smooth and felt good to touch. It


    was indeed suitable for their little girls. He put away the boxes and thanked him in satisfaction. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°At least you are her husband¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyoneughed. Because Natalie was Leighing so hard that her wound was


    pulled, the covered ber belly under the nket with a smile on her face.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Trevon had no qualms about being addressed respectfully.


    He somehow fell that he was superior. After all, it was Frank who was in love with Ava, so addressing


    him as such was only natural.


    Just like when Edward hooked up with Rose, there was no way around it; Frank had to be dubbed with


    Edward¡¯s respect, even though Edward had a year¡¯s seniority.


    As Hackett unveiled the box, he quipped, ¡°You didn¡¯t go all out and get my son a pink diamond, did


    you? That would be too girly.¡±


    The moment the box was cracked open, Hackett froze, his eyes locked on the chunky, oversized


    pasta¨Cmade golden ne inside. The golden beads were plump and shimmered brilliantly, looking


    solid as a rock.


    But wasn¡¯t this the kind of bling that nouveau riche folks unted?


    Was it even suitable for a newborn?


    Hackett didn¡¯t shut the box, and his gaze pierced Frank with skepticism. ¡°Do you think my kid is some


    kind of nouveau riche? This thing is as thick as a chain link.¡±


    Those in the know understood Frank¡¯s generosity, but others might think he was nning to murder


    Hackett¡¯s son. Trevon was itching to know what Frank had given that had left Hackett tongue¨Ctied and


    wearing a constipated expression. As he approached, Trevon yfully ced his fist to his lips and


    quipped; ¡°Chill out. Frank went all out on this one. When you¡¯re wheeling and dealing in real estate,


    aren¡¯t you a bit of a nouveau riche too? Frank gifting your kid a gold chain is on point. Your kid is now


    the crown prince, destined for the throne


    Hackett thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t even inherited anything from my old man yet. What throne is my kid


    inheriting?¡±


    Seeing this, Sherri sprang off the bed and strode over.


    Rose was astounded by Sherri¡¯s graceful moves and couldn¡¯t help but gawk at Natalie, who hadn¡¯t


    quite bounced back yet. ¡°How did she go from being as slow as msses to lightning fast, like a


    mother henying tomatoes, ready to take off once she¡¯s done?¡±


    Natalie felt these two were here to crack jokes, maybe even to kill her. All thatughter had naturally


    tugged at her wounds.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re really pulling out all the stops. I love how shy this is. The pearls are huge


    and bold. When you and Ava have kids down the line, I¡¯ll get you an even bigger one.


    Sherri started weaving an borate story, talking non¨Cstop.


    Natalie knew this was the oue, so she just shook her head and sighed. She nced at Trevon,


    who was looking her way, and offered a smile.


    They exchanged some invisible affection.


    Frank was speechless.


    Finally, he casually added, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    Sherri definitely did. Who wouldn¡¯t like a thick gold chain handed out for free?


    Trevon tossed in casually, ¡°Should I give you something?¡±


    The couple quickly intervened, answering in unison, ¡°No need.¡±


    Their tone was unwavering.


    Natalie thought, ¡°Trevon¡¯s calctor has probably been used a dozen times already. One¡¯s for double


    servings, and the other¡¯s for single servings. Just thinking about it is a real bummer. It would be a lot of


    debts for us.¡±


    Trevon responded, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, don¡¯t me me for being stingyter.¡±


    Hackett chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the cliched brotherly gift exchange. We shared the same womb; there¡¯s


    no need for presents back and forth. But if we must, we can get them a toy or something for the


    asion, right?¡±


    Natalie nodded, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Frank stood on the sidelines and suddenly quipped, ¡°Hand over the gift.


    Hackettughed heartily. ¡°There¡¯s no rule that says you can rein a gift once it¡¯s given. This is your


    goodwill, and I take it.¡± Frank couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue with Hackett.


    Listening to their banter, Rose mused, ¡°If my brother has twins in the future, Hackett will be in quite a


    jam. The odds are still


    there.¡±


    04


    The two little kids had dozed off Their bodies had stopped twitching. The grown¨Cups didn¡¯t want to


    disturb Natalie Anyone. They began making their way to Sherri¡¯s room.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Trevon didn¡¯t follow but sat on the edge of the bed, helping Natalie recline. ¡°Should we get them a gift?¡±


    Natalic replied. ¡°Do you think they¡¯d ept it? Let¡¯s hold off for now. We can follow Frank¡¯s lead and


    gift them a gold chain on their son¡¯s one¨Cmonth anniversary.


    ¡°Sounds good. After all, Sherri¡¯s into it.¡±


    Sherri confidently led the way, akin to a charismatic leader, guiding everyone to her hospital room. If it


    weren¡¯t for her hospital gown, others wouldn¡¯t even know she had given birth just yesterday. Her vitality


    was striking, even in her sleepwear.


    Even Frank, who trailed behind, couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Is natural childbirth really this


    straightforward?¡±


    Hackett, equally puzzled by Sherri¡¯s seemingly effortless demeanor, chimed in. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve


    never experienced childbirth myself. I¡¯ve only watched videos, and my wife didn¡¯t make it seem this


    easy. Perhaps it¡¯s because my wife is an obstetrician¨Cgynecologist, so she has a wealth of experience.


    ¡°How about I ask my wife? Are you inquiring on behalf of Ava?¡±


    Rose recounted the events of the delivery room from yesterday, mentioning how Sherri had been


    chatting andughing throughout. After hearing the story, both men were left dumbfounded, not


    knowing how to interpret Sherri¡¯s behavior.


    If it weren¡¯t for the baby lying peacefully in the crib, they might have suspected Sherri was feigning her


    pregnancy.


    Joy and Juana satfortably on the couch, the crib pulled up close. Ruby stood beside it,pletely


    captivated by her


    newborn baby brother.


    Rose was the first to step into Sherri¡¯s hospital room, breaking the silence.


    Upon seeing Rose enter, Juana leaped up as if pricked by a needle as if she were about to rush over.


    However, when she spoued Frank following Rose, she held back and regained herposure. This


    was her son¡¯s uncle, after all, and she needed to stay poised.


    Despite theck of objections from the Roberts family regarding their rtionship, there remained


    some uncertainty without official documents, and they couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly.


    With a warm smile, Juana announced, ¡°Oh, Frank and Dr. Roberts are here.¡±


    Rose greeted her warmly, ¡°Hello, Auntie. We¡¯vee to see the little one.¡±


    ¡°Come, take a look. He¡¯s the spitting image of Hackett. Sherri is the family hero,¡± Joy said with a warm


    smile, stepping aside to make room for them.


    Juana, concerned, asked, ¡°How¡¯s Natalie doing?¡±


    Sherri replied candidly, ¡°The anesthesia has worn off, and she¡¯ll be in pain for a few more days. She


    didn¡¯t want Trevon to find out, so she¡¯s trying not to show the pain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she has always been so sensible and strong. Just don¡¯t overexert yourself in other ways. Check


    on Natalie when you get a chance, Juana advised.


    ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t I juste back from there? If you didn¡¯t know any better, you¡¯d think I was the one you


    picked up. And I¡¯ve just given birth. But it seems that she is your real daughter, not me,¡± Sherri yfully


    teased.


    Juana felt a pang of sympathy but couldn¡¯t resist exposing her, ¡°Look at yourself, do you really look like


    someone who just gave birth? I wouldn¡¯t even bother scolding you if you at least pretended a bit.¡±


    Joy walked over to Juana and encouraged her, ¡°Sherri, hop into bed. You¡¯ve already made a trip to the


    next room, and you must be tired. Rest up.¡® She winked at her daughter¨Cinw.


    Sherri yed along, saying, ¡°Oh my, Mom, I am a bit tired. I¡¯ll take a little rest. When I¡¯m feeling better,


    you can scold me all


    you want.¡±


    With Frank present, Juana held back her enthusiasm while chatting with Rose, maintaining her


    She kept ncing at Rose, and Frank noticed it a few times. Hackett¡¯s son indeed bore a striking


    resemnce to him. Frank silently hoped that he wouldn¡¯t turn out as audacious as Hackett.


    As Frank prepared to leave, Joy adopted a more serious tone, ¡°Frank, it¡¯s your turn next. Hackett


    mentioned you¡¯re engaged.¡±


    Frank nodded, ¡°Yes. Just give us a bit more time. My fianc¨¦e is still in college.¡±


    Having seen Sherri¡¯s child, Rose was ready to say her goodbyes. With both parents present; she felt a


    bit ufortable, especially with Edward¡¯s mother in the room. ¡°Sherri, we¡¯ll head out for now. We¡¯ll


    In the meantime, Juana had already sent a message to Edward, urging him to hurry to the hospital. His


    father was overseeing thepany, and Edward was on his way here now.


    2/4


    10:49


    Cupter 461


    She didn¡¯t want her on fo inake the nip is van, and besides, fries wanted to altare a meal with Rise and


    ask her same questions. Dr. Roberts ray a bit longer Shern you mentioned having some questions


    about newborns to ask Rose Let Hackett listen in to


    Sherri quickly picked up on her man¡¯s charade. It looked like her brother was on his way, even though


    he and Rose were officially an item now truth, the whole Roberts n had already swung by


    Juana was will banning her eyshes, and Sherri worried that if he declined, her inom¡¯s eyes might


    turn to the overdrive mode. ¡°Ense, can you stay here for a bit! I¡¯ve got a baby question, and Jil love for


    Hackett to hear it too.¡±


    Rose felt a ad uneasy arel nced at Frank. ¡°Hey, Frank, would you mind waiting downstairs?


    Frankd docked the theatrics between Sherri and Juana ages ago and had a pretty good inkling of


    what was brewing Waiting downstairs might mean that she wouldn¡¯te. ¡°Why don¡¯t you grab lunch


    with Trevon and the gang? I¡¯m off to the


    office¡®


    With folks apanying Kose, there was no need for more words. Tm out. See you¡±


    So, in the end, Frank strolled out solo and headed to the parking lot. Fate had it, he ran into Edward


    getting out of his car. He had figured that Edward mighte.


    Frank propped huirnself against the car roof, exuding a sense of nonchnce. ¡°Right on time.¡±


    Edward adjusted his sses. ¡°Well, I drove at a regr speed¡±


    ¡°Keep up the good pace. Catch youter.¡± Frank bent down and hopped into his car.


    Upstairs, Juana was ushering Rose to take a seat on the couch. Juana¡¯s hospitality was dialed up to


    eleven, and Sherri couldn¡¯t help but fret that her mom¡¯s enthusiasm might spook Rose.


    She couldn¡¯t even handle this level of maternal warmth herself, let alone Rose. ¡°Mom, ease up a little.


    Rose¡¯s palms are practically sweating.¡±


    Just as she uttered those words, Edward, suited up to the nines, strolled in like a beacon of light, a real


    lifesaver. Rose heaved a sigh of relief deep inside, and her gaze toward Edward brimmed with


    Edward had already sussed out half of the situation; he probably suspected his mom had cast some


    doubt into Rose¡¯s mind. Without making a fuss, he naturally settled in between Juana and Rose,


    creating some distance. He chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s form time.¡±


    Juana pped her thigh. ¡°We almost forgot about that. How could we forget what the nurse said?¡±


    Hackett emerged from the bathroom and caught sight of Edward. Looking puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fetching Rose.¡±


    The moment the name dropped. Joy smacked Hackett on the noggin from behind. He massaged his


    head in pain, then turned around.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Why¡¯re you calling Dr. Roberts¡¯s name so casually?¡±


    Hackett thought that ever since both mothers joined forces, it had been a real head¨Cscratcher.


    Originally, Edward had thought of asking Hackett to drop the casual manner when he heard it, but Joy


    beat him to the punch.


    Seeing the two young lovebirds together, Joy ushered Hackett over to Sherri¡¯s side. ¡°Time to feed your


    son. Sherri¡¯s milk isn¡¯t cutting it anymore.¡±


    The ckwell family hadn¡¯t hired a maternity nurse for two reasons. First, Sherri was an obstetrician¨C


    gynecologist herself. Second, both moms had loads of free time, so there was no need to bring in a


    nurse.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s really something. I could barely keep up, but she¡¯s nice,¡± Rose whispered into Edward¡¯s


    ear, leaning in closer.


    Edward grinned and settled Ruby onto hisp. Rose pinched Ruby¡¯s cheek, and the three of them


    shared augh. Juana and Joy, who¡¯d been covertly watching from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but smile


    too.


    Joy lowered her voice to a level only the two of them could hear. Next year, you¡¯re definitely having


    another one. Just wait and see how much fun it¡¯ll be, maybe even loudughter under the covers at


    night.¡±


    Sherri discreetly pulled out her phone and snapped a pic of her brother with Rose and Ruby, the three


    of them together. It was truly a beautiful sight, and if someday her brother¡¯s kid was in that scene

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Lep Everainer the car


    bukin Athana, she hadn¡¯t crossed paths withs for That time they Hay down with a fever and fad airep


    dp bost noter the striking than with these captivating eyes who had her gaze locked on her


    Late hd Koby knee that this was the un¨Cinw she had been hearing abeaut


    thing for atractive people, and that included good¨Clooking kids. In her eyes, both Jasper and Ruby were


    the


    e of adorable. She couldnt st the urge to reach out and pinch Ruby¡¯s cheek


    mrver pot as torr Bogers were about to make contact, Roar paused and shed a warm smile, ¡°You¡¯re


    quite the httle preprat Can we be friend


    Jesse By Sherr and Harket rouldn¡¯t help but fix their eyes on the trio on the couch. Rose had a gentle


    smile ying on


    Edward grassed at Rose


    Stabmant felt like they were participants in a romantic reality show with a substantial audience.


    Ruby gave a tod and replied ¡°Of course


    Rose extended her hand and gently punched Ruby¡¯s cheek. The tle girl¡¯s skin was soft and had that


    phung, x quality,


    arty parked with cogen ¡°You¡¯re adorable¡±


    Edward yfully ruded hes naces hair, adjusted her two small braids, leaned in closer to her ear, and


    spoke in a low wave audi arly to Ratry and tamself. You can call her, she¡¯s going to be your auntie¨Cin¨C


    Rudy¡¯s widend upon hearing her uncle¡¯s words. Her dad had given her a besef exnation of what we


    see was 3 marant thai an the future, she would live with her ule and at with th


    Why didn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning, but she texderstood that he anti¨Cinw would be someone she


    could y with. Serw was so pretty, she dadrit mund the idea at all. She softly attered, Hi You will be


    my aunte¨Cmw


    righe


    Rose was a line but surprised


    Juara di contain her excitement, wearing a gria from ear (mar. She passed by. ¡°Our fuby is so unat


    joy nodded oderung a warm smile Hackest, however, shot an approving look in Edwardly direction. He


    thought a all


    da bar o calcted. Although he hadn¡¯t heard what Edward had whispered to his daughters, his


    nagmation in wild, suspecting that Edward had unforced her to talk with Rose


    He thought that Edward was truly canning, using his daughter as motional catalyst


    Baby¡¯s specand shut in address left one slightly shy the dut have anything particrly special to cation,


    her daug around as ber bag uned she found a wall pendant the had bought overeat


    It was a pendant duped like a seating cat. It might have seemed abd childish when held in her haust,


    but it was butter than


    hang ¡°Yes I will be your low Kuby, I forgot to bring ate gift is my bag Can you ept this tay


    gendant? 1 will bring you een thore fun stuff next time.¡±


    Aber dereferred to herself as ¡°us¨Cin¨Clow Rose¡¯s checks turned a shade of pink


    Just as Hackett was about to speak up, Joy gently tugged on her on ear to prevent han som making


    Kow ufortable


    Wat besar geledy his mother and a warning from Sherri Harkeit gestured that he would speak up,


    Sexding helpless, Hackett let go. Allowing Edward to take the lead on this matter wasnt a big deal


    Adres, fur berk, a son and a daughter, and he held a sense of superiory in that regard over Extract,


    who was still a


    paw food of tour and singed so it¡¯s warly does the Take It Roberts ous for a meal. You start went


    other thai aheroo your father to already there


    By toed to par kost for lunch to get in kinda terier how theid om dag


    w could we from her son¡¯s gaze toch ie how things as progres


    ever, fronted the mating ra pandant ride and coal to title with it to her teach


    bir, Sered a warm smile and Tim ca ai alls Hose


    wed, ¡°My Way


    Viperence as you wimpally


    Ban Perlin to get ins


    on


    and read do, a band and ying has the ready in der Rea


    Chalyser to


    Ben Take Ruby our for a bite to eat? Rose had this soft spot for Ruby.


    indrabuy as you and my bro don¡¯t mind just in case you two wanna sneak in some alone time ¨C Ruby


    bur the like a spotlight hard to ignore


    mari


    El


    candang onto Rond¡¯s deare so whink his niece zway, naturally had no qualms about it. ¡°Your auntie¨Cin¨C


    chandy Body cheed a gleedully reaching for Rose¡¯s hand after receiving a gift from her, all ready to roll.


    Truth be told, Bose hard her own diner piam Edward¡¯s mom was super weing, and Hackett¡¯s mom


    had a bit too much of tharve¨Cfond gear going on for that she didn¡¯t like them, but it was kind of


    making her a tad uneasy.


    With a firm grip, Edward bromed Ruby up and reached for Rose¡¯s hand. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes,


    Rose made an at ¡°Goodbye¡±


    Jebamed and said. ¡°No need for goodbyes. You can swing byter for some ytime.¡±


    Kane was still a bar dazed worm Edward had already led her away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maching for to depart Juana shook her head, still wearing a smile, and continued her praise, ¡°Rose,


    that¡¯s a mighty fine rate Her personality¡¯s quine charming too. You can tell just by her smile that she¡¯s a


    bright, straightforward kid, no hidden


    ¡°Locks Mb Edward¡¯s ring doser to tying the knot. Time to sit down with your father and n things out.


    Wonder what the Rohms family might expect


    Jon afted The Robers family, they¡¯re pretty chill folks. The only thing is, Grace is a bit reserved, not


    much of a


    Juma defond de


    directing her inquiry at Sherri and Hackett, Has your brother met Rose¡¯s parents?¡± Segled odhdy, p


    he¡¯s met em Even showed up at a Roberts family get¨Ctogetherst time with a gift in tow.¡± Am¡¯sid¨C


    back response didn¡¯t quite cut it for Juana. She wanted to know where the Roberts family stood. Stress


    Haut¨Ctrack response add¡¯t quite cut it for Juana. She wanted to know where the Roberts family stood.


    Sitems fired back. ¡°Way you asking me nning to head over there and pop the question to Rose on


    my brother¡¯s


    Harize jutted an ¡°Edward didn¡¯t get the boot, so it¡¯s safe to say they didn¡¯t object. The Roberts family


    ain¡¯t just a ce


    At a crucial pure, Harken yed his role


    Jana kore than the Roberts family had no objections to her. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t let her son openly


    date Rose. Her real


    ith was the marriage requirements. Why couldn¡¯t Sherri and Hackett meet her expectations?


    in fugt spera, Juan asked. ¡°What¡¯s on the lunch menu? After you eat, take a nap. You¡¯ve been buzzing


    around all day. Take a nok at your dies is dently proportional to your milk production?¡±


    Surers was left bewildered by the logic ¡°Mom, having a big chest doesn¡¯t mean more milk. Your


    reasoning¡¯s all over the ce your tinting¡¯s stuck in the ancient times


    I won¡¯t debate whether a bag chest is good with you. Today, I¡¯m in a good mood, and won¡¯t argue with


    you. Quick, tell me what you watne touch on and I fetch it. After you chow down go grab some shut¨C


    eye¡±


    Honey, witsats prour grab of choice? I¡¯ll snag it for you¡± Hackett felt like Sherri¡¯d lost her head¨Cof¨C


    household status.


    She pursed and have to start buttering up Rose from now on


    Joy hard gomen med to Juana¡¯s peculiar way of treating Sherri Not that she minded, but their way of


    eat, and once Sherri responded, she¡¯d head


    our g


    The two of them had grown used to not conversing in the usual way. Maybe both felt awkward being


    too polite.


    Kaby hat bem spirited away by Rose, and the little grandson had nodded off. So Joy asked, ¡°Sherri,


    what¡¯s your grub craig Your mom and I are gonna grab something. Hackett, don¡¯t spend the whole day


    glued to ying games. Check if your son needs a diaper changeter. Well get some grub that suits


    Sherri


    As she spoke. Harken had already fired up his mobile game. His son was out cold, and Sherri had


    settled in for some rest foo Staring at the ceiling with nada to do wasn¡¯t exactly an option


    Sv a nonchnt cone, he responded to his mom ¡°Alright, alright


    jaid. ¡°Why do you keep lecturing Hackett? He¡¯s doing pretty good already.¡±


    mpus draud that he is not nature enough Don¡¯t look at his age.¡± Joy was worried that her son was


    unreliable.


    22


    wedd Row to a charming restaurant, and Ruby settledfortably in a high chair ced between


    them, creating the


    Eliaper 169


    Augen of Cloakali family of thick


    With a light bow of her head, Hose menilomaly removal hohence from Puday¡¯s meet Holding his fork,


    toward passed


    is yra fshing as his absortit tios fantwarning a Heneath Bond¡¯s exisfree demean beat barnehin


    tendernes


    It was evidem that she would make an exeatonal mother someday Folwand engpool out of his reverie,


    gely pubed spis Jork, and offered. ¡°Hows, let the take care of this You should enjoy your meal


    Rose, however, remained engrossed to her tank ¡°No need. He slow daw, and I don¡¯t need test much A


    well¨Ctrrsed diet essential Go ahead, fie rady in a punt


    Acknowledging her detentiation, Edward served Baby sme vegetables ¡°Here, munch on these Your


    aunt inw says being picky with found won¡¯t help you grow taller?


    Hose felt her gifi for Huby was somewhatrking exper tallypared to the generous presents her


    brother had given earlier Despite being family, Frank¡¯s gifts viere presented in a brotherly manner. As a


    dater, she had yet to bestowany After their meal, they decided in visit the mall. Rose turned to Edward


    and inquired, ¡°Are you nning to go to the office


    Edward ruled lok eyes and responded patiently, ¡°Is there a specif ce you¡¯d like to visi


    Fork in hand, Rose ulted her head and rested her chin on her pedas she gazed at Edward Td like to


    pick up some gifs for Natalie¡¯s twins and Sherri¡¯s


    ¡®Would you like to get something for them collectivelyr


    Edward hesitated at her suggestion Whale he had contemtedying gifts for everyone, his history


    with Natalie had made him candions, fearing Rose might not approve


    Sensing her boyfriend¡¯s uncertainty, Rose understood and rified, Edward, you don¡¯t need to avoid


    this. I already know you¡¯re into me now. So, you can continue treating Natalie like a sister. There¡¯s no


    need to go out of your way to avoid her I¡¯m not that petty. As long as you have no ulterior motives, it¡¯s


    fine. This is my only condition. If you love me, then it¡¯s exclusively me. I can be quite possessive in that


    regard


    Rose genuinely had no significant concerns about Edward¡¯s past feelings for Natalie. Natalie was


    remarkable, and given their long history, it was understandable that feelings might have developed.


    However, they had never been romantically involved, and Natalie remained unaware of his emotions.


    Future gatherings would inevitably bring them all together. Deliberately avoiding her would only lead to


    misunderstandings. ¡°You can continue treating Natalie like a sister. I¡¯mfortable with that, especially


    considering the¡¯s younger than us.¡±


    Edward hadn¡¯t anticipated such understanding from Rose. ¡°Rose, thank you. Thank you for being so


    understanding, and thank you for your generosity.


    Rose concluded her statement with a touch of self¨Cappreciation before lightening the mood. ¡°Alright,


    alright, cherish me. Once you love me, there¡¯s no turning back¡±


    Edward smiled. Tll keep that in mind¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right. Adore me for the rest of your life, okay?


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Athana Mall.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    The children¡¯s clothing section brimmed with attention¨Cgrabbing attire. It was not just the exquisite


    princess dresses that caught the eye, even thebination of denim pants and a white short¨Csleeved


    shirt worn by the mannequin at the entrance exuded a remarkable appeal, The mannequin also donned


    a sleek milky white baseball cap atop its head, radiating a distinct sense of style.


    Adjacent to that mannequin stood another one featuring a young girl. She was dressed in a pink ball


    gown with a voluminous skirt. The skirt sparkled with dazzling sequins, and there was a delicate floral


    ruffle adorning the shoulder.


    It was full of fairy¨Clike charm. However, since Rose did not know Ruby¡¯s preferences, she asked the


    little one for her opinion. ¡°Ruby, do you like the clothes at the entrance?¡±


    Ruby nced upward for a brief moment and became instantly enchanted. Her tiny eyes remained


    fixated and she found herself unable to turn away. It appeared that the allure of beautiful things was not


    limited to adults; even children possessed a sense of aesthetics/Edward, who was holding his niece¡¯s


    hand, remarked, ¡°I think she likes it. Ruby has always adored dresses, unlike Sherri


    Ruby had a gentle and sweet personality, and she loved dresses and the color pink.


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, Rose said to the salesperson, ¡°I would like the two pieces at the entrance.


    Are there any avable in your stockroom?


    The salesperson replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡±


    Edward promptly shared Ruby¡¯s height, while Rose indicated Jasper¡¯s, which proved to be one size


    Jasper stood just half a head taller than Ruby; thus, a sizerger would be the ideal fit.


    After that, Rose allowed Ruby to pick several other styles of clothes in the store, a total of eight sets,


    and the same for Jasper.


    Downstairs at the jewelry store.


    Rose was not very knowledgeable about buying jewelry, but in the morning, she saw the joy on Sherri¡¯s


    face when she received the gold chain ne from her brother. Besides, Natalie had mentioned that


    Sherri had a preference for Juxurious, materialistic items. While standing near the disy counter,


    Rose inquired, ¡°Could you make some rmendations?¡±


    The salesperson said, ¡°Hello, is it going to be a gift?¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°Yes. Well, I want to give a newborn baby a gift. Is there anything suitable for a baby?¡±


    Edward positioned the child on a chair, and then gently ced his arm around Rose¡¯s shoulder. The


    duo delved into the intricacies of the jewelry designs, and their attention waspletely ensnared by


    the radiant exhibition beneath the see¨Cthrough ss counter.


    The salesperson carefully picked out a few styles suitable for gifts and arranged them in the disy


    tray. Have a look at these options. A gold lock symbolizes auspiciousness, and this bracelet is quite


    popr with customers as it represents a sense of generosity.¡±


    The gold lock was hollow, while the bracelet was solid.


    Rose nced up at Edward, seeking his opinion. ¡°Which one do you think is better?¡±


    He prioritized her preferences, gently squeezing her shoulder and tidying the strands of hair around her


    corbone as he said, ¡°Choose the one you like the most; that¡¯s the one you should go for.¡±


    The young girl on the chair yed with a small cat toy. The man was striking, and the woman was quite


    attractive. Therefore, the salesperson assumed they were a family of three, expressing his admiration


    for the family by saying, ¡°All three of you are exceptionally good¨Clooking.¡±


    Rose did not find it inappropriate and exined with a smile, ¡°This is my niece. We don¡¯t have children


    yet.¡±


    She smiled warmly after saying that.


    I¡¯m sorry. But, really, the three of you are so good¨Clooking. I¡¯ve been in sales for many years, and this


    is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good¨Clookingbination like yours. Your future children will definitely


    be very handsome or beautiful. After all, both of your genes are top¨Cnotch.¡± The salesperson showered


    them with enthusiasticpliments, and in response, Edward and Rose maintained polite smiles¡­


    Gazing at the gold on the tray for a while, Rose finally made up her mind. Edward, who was patiently


    waiting by her side, asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°I have. I¡¯ll go with the bracelet. Give me a pair of this, please.¡±


    Then she pointed to a pair of beautiful and delicate knot bracelets on the disy counter. ¡°Please fetch


    me two pairs of these. Can they be engraved


    thrity, who was doing defer Meanwhile, the child¡¯s eyes were also phoert in the eyes theery, ach


    one do you prefer? Would you like to choose one as


    way why and add and it wasrday o


    Sie werly gated jer on the beat. ¡°Gawad 1 will yes for you?


    Mabrerate for Bs 1 de Prinses, of mest get one for Raby too, Rose said.


    her thin de weapons, drong done to his ear. She towered her voice as though she was sharing a


    secret,


    Hearing that he is, be to make the payment was delighed that Pose, in her role as the aunt, wanted to


    bony shiny for Moly Are you can pay


    Buery pour of eyes in the wore was now fixed on the beause they only made a striking couple.


    Especially when she leaned into whese to fam. appeared to outsiders as an incredibly affectionate


    moment.


    burnedy can chene the sex pair of kovu bracelets that Rose had selected, settling on three identical


    sets. Rose


    teesperon with the eagle of Sherri¡¯s con and then the weight of Natalie¡¯s twins, specifying which weight


    winged on which braces Finally, she is the Rosby¡¯s bracelet should be engraved with ¡°Ruby¡±


    Award expeed for borks, which were three of the same kind and distinguished only by the color of the


    cords. The ck one was for the boy while the red ones were for the girls. Unlike the considerate


    Rose, he did not have the weight engraved


    body had their mes in hands. Ko traced her fingers over the engraved numbers, finding them quite


    serofactory They both caled the ball and then depented


    Saving the mall, Rone entered a children¡¯s watch store. ¡°I¡¯ll yet jasper a watch. You know, everyone has


    a gift, so he can¡¯t be Sefton/Kids you yule


    spoke, the bed ward into the watch store and picked out a limited edition children¡¯s watch for¨CJasper.


    they hadpleted their slegging, kolwerd wasden with begs of various sizes, while Rose held onto


    Ruby with my hands as he insisted on not being her carry anything,


    They arrived at the parking lot


    Roor opened the car door and settled Raby in the back wear. ¡°Sweetie, you stay inside. I will go help


    your Uncle with the #tut, and we¡¯ll be back


    ¡°You¡¯re worth good pd. Hackers must have done something good in his past life to be blessed with


    such a cute daughter.¡± She gratly cloned the door and walked to the trunk, where the found that


    Edward had already arranged all the items. After doing the trunk, the noticed his hand had turned red


    from the effort. She gently took his hand and blew on it to cool it down. His eyes brwdy darkened, but a


    smile curled on his lips. It¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll go away soon


    She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her tiptoes, and nted three kisses on his


    lips. ¡°A reward for your free bbor all afternoon You¡¯ve worked hard, Mr. Landor


    Be needs at the car and swiftly cupped the back of her head. She tilted her head back, closed her


    eyes, and weed his


    Kiss In the mid of the recollected the notion that children could impede adults from kissing, finding it


    rather tourd


    After all, she koned just as pressionately as always. She tilted her chin slightly as love flowed between


    their lips, reaching mery pen of their bodies. It marked the first time he had kissed her in a public


    setting.


    Ader Kloning for a while, the prested heavily and nestled in his arms. ¡°Edward¡±


    ¡°Home¡± He was also dispaly out of breath


    ¡°Your kissing skills seem to have improved again¡±


    He was seniors.


    Considering that Kultry was sitting alone in the back seat, they did not continue discussing the topic of


    improvement. After * fear, they headed straight to the Athena Hospital to deliver the gifts.


    The two first went to Natalie¡¯s room one was afraid they might be asleep, so she gently knocked on the


    door. Trevon **he quirked tus lips after ncing at the gift boxes in Edward¡¯s hands.


    The two preces baby girls were addeep, but Natalie was awake because Jasper hade over after


    finishing his lunch.


    towy kwerd und koor, Natalie asked. ¡°Edward, Kose, weren¡¯t you supposed to be going home?¡±


    You gonderridully, ¡°Yoward came, so I didn¡¯t go home. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend, so we took Ruby out


    for a meal¡±


    ard travely Iser You are bing more and more like an aunt


    10.501


    These worch were said so fly that only them could bear Rose shely f¨¹pped her hair, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    Quick, take a look. These are the gift get for your Link Priznesses. This is from me, and this is from


    Edward


    Trevonanced at the boxes on the bed and the various bags, srailing appreciatively. ¡°You¡¯ve really spent


    a lot


    Thisment was directed at Edward, who put Ruby down and replied. Tm the elder anyway Besides,


    they aren¡¯t meant for you


    When Entry new Jasper ying in the living morn, the quickly ran over, grabbed the boy¡¯s arm, and


    sweetly called out. Jasper


    Jasper responded indifferenly. ¡°Hmin


    Ruby seemedpletely unfazed by his aloofness and continued Jasper, do you want to y


    The boy simply replied. ¡°Hmm¡±


    As Trevon watched his son respond with single sybles, he was at a loss for words.


    Row briefly introduced the gifts, saying. These are clothes for Jasper and the Little Princesses. This


    watch is for Jasper, and these are locks from Edward¡±


    Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted to the pile of gifts on the bed, and she was deeply touched by their thoughtful


    gesture. She did not know what exactly to say except, ¡°Thank you so much


    She had not expected Rose and Edward to go shopping for gifts in the afternoon. After all, they were


    not the type to fuss over such formalities


    She had not anticipated Rose to be so meticulous, tending to each child without favoritism, and


    ensuring that both the younger and elder ones received gifts.


    Buying all these items would have taken several hours. In other words, Edward had been


    apanying Rose on this shopping trip the whole time.


    Natalie was genuinely happy for them and hoped that they would have a bright future together.


    After finishing with the gift¨Cgiving. Rose prepared to go to the neighboring ward to deliver the presents.


    However, Ruby was unwilling to leave. With a ymate around and considering they had not seen


    each other for a long time, Edward¡¯s attempt to hold Ruby¡¯s hand was swatted away. Meanwhile, the


    little girl¡¯s expectant eyes clearly conveyed her desire to stay.


    In the end. Trevon spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son is very well¨Cbehaved.¡±


    Natalie remarked, Tm afraid that you have some misunderstanding about what ¡®well¨Cbehaved¡® means.¡±


    She gave Trevon a stern look and then said, ¡°Edward, it¡¯s fine. Let them y together. After all, the two


    little ones haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡±


    Besides, Hackett, who was in the neighboring ward, coulde over anytime.


    Edward said, ¡°Alright, if she misbehaves, please bring her to me: His implication was that Trevon


    should bring the child to him if necessary.


    With that settled, Edward left with the gift boxes in one hand and Rose¡¯s hand in his other. They


    pushed open the door and entered Sherri¡¯s ward, where a lively conversation was ongoing. However,


    as Juana and Joy chatted and snacked on peanuts, they did not appear particrly noisy.


    Sherri was in high spirits as she listened to the two mothers chatting. ¡°You¡¯re back. Where¡¯s Ruby?¡±


    Hackett nced at Edward and, seeing that his daughter was not around, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my precious


    girl?¡±


    Edward rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly lose her, can I? She¡¯s in Natalie¡¯s ward, ying with her


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    son.¡±


    Just as Hackett was about to go and bring his daughter back, Sherri stopped him. ¡°Hackett, stay.¡±


    It was not easy for the two little ones to finally bond and get close to one another, so there was no point


    in disturbing them. Even if they could not be a couple in the future, they could at least be good friends.


    Hackett was eager to bring his daughter back, but Sherri disagreed. Sitting discontentedly on the


    couch, he red at Edward and said, ¡°You know to take her away, but you have no idea that you


    should bring her back.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°Can you think normally for once, huh? Ruby has the right to socialize.¡±


    Rose took out the gifts for Sherri, saying. ¡°One from your brother, and one from me.¡±


    Sherri opened the boxes and eximed. ¡°Good lord, you guys are so sweet. This is so beautiful! Wow!¡±


    She then showered Rose¡¯s face with kisses.


    Edward frowned in disgust, walking over with a tissue to wipe Rose¡¯s cheeks.


    Sherri was speechless as she had already brushed her teeth.


    Juana said. ¡°If you think it¡¯s beautiful, just express it properly. What¡¯s all this good lord¡® stuff?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    After they had finished giving the gifts, Edward ewiftly took Rone wway, fearing that his other¡¯s


    enthusiasm might overwhelm her.


    He was concerned about overwhelming his girlfriend, so he med the excuse of going to watch a movie


    in the afternoon to avid interaction


    Upon hearing that her son was taking his future fang¨¦e to a trivic, Juana was delighted. She


    encouraged them to leave quickly, iraisting, that there was no need to return to the hospital and that


    they should take their time.


    As soon as they had left the hospital, Rose, having just sat in the car, wid, ¡°Your mum has such a lovely


    personality. Does your dad love her very thuch


    Edward lowered his head as he fastened his seatbelt and earnestly exined the family dynamics, ¡°My


    dad is usually a man of few words. At home, it¡¯s my mom who makes the decisions. She has the final


    say on everything rted to the family. As for thepany, my mom doesn¡¯t get involved; that¡¯s where


    try dad has the authority


    She rested one hand on the car window and replied, ¡°Well, that sounds like a clear division ofbor.


    One manages the home, and the other manages thepany. It seems like a good arrangement.


    He nced at her with a smile and said, ¡®In the future, you can also manage me like that¡±


    Upon hearing this, her face turned instantly crimson, and the covered her cheek with one hand, saying,


    ¡°Drive already.¡±


    Seeing her blush, he could not help but smile. They settled into afortable silence, and he


    concentrated on starting the


    car


    ¡°In the figure, you can also manage me like that, kept reying in her mind. The more she dwelled on


    it, the redder her cheeks grew. She turned her head to gaze out of the window at the retreating


    scenery, attempting to divert her thoughts, and an unintended smile crept onto her lips.


    They fell into silence, and the car became so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    Meanwhile, Edward¡¯s gaze would asionally drift toward her, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    About forty minutester, the car stopped at Arhana Mall


    Inside, there was arge movie theater.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the mall we visited this afternoon? Why are we here again? Are you nning to shop again?¡±


    she asked in puzzlement


    He unbuckled his seatbelt, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were going to watch a movie?¡±


    She thought he had just made an excuse to avoid his mother.


    She had not anticipated that he was serious about it.


    While she was lost in thought, he had already leaned in to help her unbuckle her seatbelt. ¡°What do


    you want to watch?¡± Her response was swift. Since they were here, they might as well watch a movie.


    Besides, she was excited because she had not watched a movie with him yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Do


    you want popcorn or a drink?¡±


    As the elevator ascended, they arrived on the cinema¡¯s floor. She was already at the counter, making


    her movie selection over the phone.


    Meanwhile, he ordered popcorn for her. When he noticed that milkshakes and other drinks were also


    avable, he asked, ¡°Rose, would you like a milkshake or a drink?¡±


    He had no idea about her past trauma with milkshakes.


    Hearing milkshake, she had a reflexive association with Frank¡¯s milkshake, and she figured that the


    trauma from that experience would probably never go away.


    Without hesitation, she chose a drink ¡°A drink. Orange juice, please.¡±


    He recalled that Sherri had a fondness for milkshakes, and typically, girls tended to enjoy them, so he


    found it a bit surprising that Rose was not a fan. Nevertheless, he did not delve into it and simply told


    the server, ¡®One orange juice, please


    In no time, Edward had popcorn in one hand and a drink in the other as he quietly waited for Rose to


    choose a movie. Edward, should we watch a romance, a sci¨Cfi, or a horror movie?


    Rose lowered her head, scrolling through the movie options avable on her phone while showing clear


    indecision. Standing, shoulder to shoulder with her, he nced at the screen and suggested, ¡°How


    about a romance?


    Considering that she might not be a fan of sci¨Cfi, and horror films could lead to nightmares, he thought


    a romance movie


    was a safer choice.


    ¡°Alright then. Since we¡¯re on the same page, let¡¯s go with a romance tnovie.


    ¡°Great. Pick this one. h¡¯s starting soon, he suggested


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still five minutes before it starts. Let¡¯s go and check our tickets in advance,¡¯ she replied,


    affectionately hooking her arm around his..


    They located their seats in the third row, matching the seat numbers on their tickets. He ced the


    drinks in the cup holder and held onto the popcorn. Should we start eating now or wail?¡±


    Let¡¯s wait. The movie hasn¡¯t started yet. It¡¯s better to enjoy the popcorn while watching it.¡±


    Meanwhile, he wondered why exactly would it be better to enjoy the popcorn while watching the movie.


    The movie began.


    The popcorn rested in his arms. When she wanted some, she would reach out to grab it, asionally


    grabbing something unintended as her gaze locked ahead.


    Instead of touching the popcorn, she ended up touching his chest, which was firm and had a protrusion


    point. Upon recognizing her error, she did not immediately withdraw her hand. Instead, she deliberately


    repeated the gesture, grabbing a few more times.


    The movie theater was dimly lit. She turned to him with a mischievous smile and said, ¡°Do you work out


    regrly? Your chest seems muscr, and it feels nice.¡±


    After her repeated grabs, his back tensed up. He had expected her to let go right away, but to his


    surprise, she not only maintained her hold but also intensified the strength, seizing him a few more


    times.


    With helplessness, he extended his hand to gently lift her yful hand from his chest to prevent any


    further grabs. He then proposed. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, so you can concentrate on the movie.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Do you have abs?¡±


    Just then, on the enormous screen, the male lead took off his shirt, revealing his perfect abs and well¨C


    defined obliques. Even


    through the screen, one could sense the masculinity exuding from the character.


    She pointed at the screen and said softly, ¡°Like him? Do you have something like that?¡±


    He nced at the male lead in the movie and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after the movie.¡±


    It was quite something.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Judging by the sensation earlier, Rose assumed that Edward had something akin to the actor


    in the movie. Besides, she seemed to have touched his abs earlier.


    In that case, he probably maintained a regr exercise routine. But for now, she decided to focus on


    the movie first.


    She was not acting inappropriately; rather, she was simply curious if a sophisticated guy like Edward


    would have the same well¨Cdefined abs as Frank. She was simply eager to confirm if all good¨Clooking


    men had abs.


    Subsequently, she turned her attention to the movie, while he assumed the responsibility of feeding


    her. When he noticed her sessfully swallow her bite, he refrained from rushing to offer more food.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, he took precautions to prevent her from choking by handing her the drink.


    He attended to her every need, and for the entire duration of the movie, he barely diverted his attention


    to the screen. His primary focus was on looking after her, and he did it with great professionalism.


    Athana Hospital.


    Trevon emerged from the doctor¡¯s office and headed straight back to the hospital ward. As he


    approached, he noticed a beautifully wrapped bag hanging on the door handle. Instead of immediately


    picking it up, he turned to ask the nurse at the reception desk, ¡°Has anyone been here?¡±


    The director had previously instructed the reception staff to treat this specific patient with care,


    emphasizing that it was an important maternity ward. The nurse replied with a smile, ¡°A young boy


    came by. He said it¡¯s a gift for his sister.¡±


    The nurse had also inquired why the boy did not bring it in himself. The boy exined that his sister


    might not be happy to see him, and he would like her to remain joyful after giving birth.


    However, the nurse did not ry this part to Trevon.


    Trevon squinted his eyes, contemting whether to bring the bag inside. After hesitating at the door for


    a few seconds, he reached out and took the beautifully wrapped bag from the handle, then pushed the


    door open.


    Seeing hit enter with the elegant bag in hand, Natalie was puzzled. ¡°Did you go shopping?¡±


    After all, he had left empty¨Chanded just a moment ago


    Rachel had meticulously brought nearly half of the toys from the Wilson¡¯s residence to the hospital


    ward, enabling Jasper and Ruby to be deeply immersed in their y within the living room. They were


    now engaging in a variety of games such as


    The next moment, a friend verification message appeared on Natalie¡¯s phone. She gently tapped to


    ept it and found that Tucker¡¯s WhatsApp nickname was ¡®atonement¡°.


    She disliked the name.


    Let me help you reply. Should I suggest he change his nickname to something more cheerful?¡± Trevon


    did not want her to use her phone so much after giving birth as it could lead to nearsightedness.


    ¡°Yeah, he shouldn¡¯t live like this. At his age, he should be cheerful. You know, he should be an


    energetic young man. Please give him some advice: Ultimately, it was up to Tucker to decide whether


    to change or not.


    Trevon knew that Tucker would listen to Natalie, and it appeared to him that whatever she requested,


    her brother would get it done immediately. [Natalie has just given birth and can¡¯t look at her phone for a


    long time. She wants you to change your WhatsApp nickname. You know, something more cheerful.]


    Tucker sent a response over. [I¡¯ll change it immediately.]


    In no time, Tucker¡¯s WhatsApp nickname was changed to ¡°Sunshine, as if Natalie were his sunshine.


    Trevon showed Natalie Tucker¡¯s new nickname. ¡°It changed. See, it¡¯s quite cheerful.¡±


    After looking at Tucker¡¯s new nickname for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Good. That¡¯s how it should


    be.¡±


    Trevon replied to Tucker. [Your sister said it was good. She also wants you to study hard, live happily,


    and put your parents¡® matters behind you. You should focus on the future.]


    [I got it.]


    Send Gift

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    After Sherri had fallen asleep. Juana, Joy, and Hackett went to Natalie¡¯s ward.


    The door was gently pushed open and the three entered together. Meanwhile, they tiptoed as though


    they were burrs..


    As soon as they entered, they bumped into Rachel, who were about to leave. Rachel nodded at the


    them and said to Joy, ¡°Congrattions.


    Joy held Rachel¡¯s hand and said softly. ¡°Congrattions to you too. Are you heading out now?¡±


    Because Natalie was already asleep, Rachel said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and make some creamy potato


    soup for her.¡±


    Hackett, who was following behind, greeted Rachel as well..


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you arrange for postpartum meals? Sherri doesn¡¯t like to eat those. I guess you will have to


    make some creamy potato soup for your two Little Princesses as well.


    Rachel had exclusively tasked the two maids with looking after the children, without any request for


    them to prepare postpartum meals. This decision was made in light of the fact that all arrangements


    had been tailored to meet Natalie¡¯s preferences.


    Nevertheless, Rachel assumed responsibility for the postpartum needs, making dietary adjustments as


    necessary.


    Walking into the living room, she saw the two little ones happily ying on the couch. Hackett said,


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bully Ruby, alright?


    Jasper responded casually, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Joy gently patted her son¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, but you talk too much.¡±


    Apanied by Joy and Juana, Rachel entered the baby¡¯s room. Since Hackett had already met the


    two Little Princesses, he took a seat on the couch with them to engage in y.


    With Natalie now asleep, Trevon found himself with some free time. Spotting Hackett¡¯s arrival, he


    approached and took a seat beside Jasper, wearing a smile as he remarked, ¡°It looks like your


    daughter has taken a liking to my son.¡±


    Hackett said protectively, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Don¡¯t even think about making a move on my little


    darling.¡±


    Trevon struck back by saying, ¡°I have two little darlings.¡±


    Hackett pondered the unfairness of life, questioning how a man like Trevon would be blessed with two


    daughters.


    Seeing Hackett¡¯s defeat, Trevon basked in his own victory. With great pleasure, he said, ¡°If your


    daughter really likes my son, I wouldn¡¯t mind epting him. Your daughter is more likable than you,


    anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Dream on!¡± Hackett retorted in frustration.


    As Hackett seethed with anger, Trevon¡¯s smile grew even wider.


    In the baby¡¯s room, Joy could not stop praising when she saw the two identical little ones, ¡°Rachel, you


    are truly blessed. These two kids are so precious, and they look so much like Trevon.¡±


    Rachel looked at the two little ones, who were peacefully asleep. At times, their lips would twitch, and


    their eyes would be half¨Copen, indicating their contentment. ¡°They resemble Trevon more, but their


    mouths are like Natalie¡¯s.¡±


    Juana, a chatty person, had watched Natalie grow up since childhood. Now, seeing Natalie in such a


    joyful and loving home. she felt a sense of happiness too. ¡°Natalie has faced challenges from a young


    age. It appears that fate is just, and she¡¯s finally finding the happiness she¡¯s earned.¡±


    Rachel grasped the meaning behind Juana¡¯s words but decided to remain silent, offering only a subtle


    smile. Once the group had visited the children, they departed quietly. Meanwhile, the maids within the


    room remained an unseen presence, watching but not intervening.


    Outside the room, Joy told her son, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and make creamy potato soup. You keep an eye on


    Sherri, eh? If she isn¡¯t taken care of properly, you¡¯ll see me unleash my wrath¡±


    Hackett replied, ¡°Alright, you should hurry and leave; otherwise, Sherri won¡¯t get to have creamy potato


    soup.¡±


    After the trio had departed, Hackett began to suspect that Trevon might have hidden intentions


    concerning his daughter. To alleviate his worries, he persuaded Ruby to return home with him by


    exining that her younger brother was searching for


    her.


    It was highly unlikely that a newborn baby who had only arrived a few days ago would be searching for


    Ruby, but Hackett devised this exnation nheless,


    Then, Natalie stayed in the hospital for several days, and Sherri also stayed a few extra days, just to be


    together with her best friend. Meanwhile, visitors from the two wards could visit each other.


    If Natalie and Sherri went through their postpartum recovery separately, they would not be able to see


    each other for two


    1.3


    10:31


    months. It was worth noting that, since they first niet, they had never been separated for more than a


    week.


    Upon seeing Jasper sleeping in the ward, Ruby resolved not to depart. She was resolute in her


    decision to remain at the heispital, and Hackett could only grant her permission to stay.


    Rose and Edward visited Natale and Sherri as soon as they finished work. Since thest conversation


    between Bone and Fdward, Ethward would now sit down for a few minutes to chat with Trevon before


    leaving


    The children¡¯s room at the Wilson¡¯s residence had been set up well in advance during Natalie¡¯s


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    pregnancy, but it had remained untouched. This was because Trevon had voiced his preference for the


    baby to sleep in the same room, allowing him to be involved in feeding, changing diapers, and


    nighttime care.


    Theo was delighted with his grandson¡¯s choice and gave his wholehearted approval. It was evident that


    he empathized wit the challenges Natalie had experienced, and without dy, he directed servants to


    relocate the couch from Trevor¡¯s room and arrange two cradles in the same space.


    The room¡¯s door swung open, and it was not the maids or Trevon but Natalie¡¯s godmother, Lena.


    ¡°Natalie


    Natalie, who was breastfeeding on the bed, was taken aback. ¡°Lena?¡±


    Ever since Mel had left. Lena had been staying alone at the Foster¡¯s residence. Natalie had suggested


    several times during her stay there for Lena to move in with her at Phoenix Manor, but Lena was


    adamant about staying at the Foster¡¯s residence. She even refused Natalie¡¯s offer to hire a caregiver


    for her.


    Natalie chose not to inform Lena about her childbirth during her hospital stay because Lena had


    theumatoid arthritis in ber legs. Her intention was not only to spare her godmother from the


    inconvenience of frequent trips but also to shield Lena from witnessing her immediately after surgery to


    prevent any unnecessary worry.


    Natalie had nned for Trevon to pick up Lena when they returned home after giving birth. However, it


    had been less than an hour since they arrived home, and Lena was already at the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Lena approached the bedside, casting a nce at the baby cradled in Natalie¡¯s arms and then at the


    child in the crib. She scolded gently, ¡°You, my dear, how could you keep something as significant as


    childbirth a secret from me? Do you still consider me your godmother?¡±


    Tears welled up in Lena¡¯s eyes as she spoke. After all, she had witnessed Natalie¡¯s growth from a


    young age and had yed a role in raising her. In essence, Natalie was like a daughter to her, and no


    mother should be kept in the dark when her daughter gives birth. The thought weighed heavily on her


    heart, and she could not help but me her own troublesome legs.


    Natalie reached out to wipe away Lena¡¯s tears, saying. ¡°Lena, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want too many


    people worrying But, look, isn¡¯t everything fine? Take a look at your granddaughter. Isn¡¯t she adorable


    Natalie tried to y good. Hearing that, Lena wiped away her tears, leaning in for another look at the


    baby ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. Your grandfather and Jenny will be delighted when they find out.¡±


    ¡®Lena, let¡¯s live together from now on. I¡¯m really worried about you living alone.¡±


    Lena responded, ¡°Okay, I will listen to you this time. You know, Theo is a kind man. He fetched me to


    stay here while you were in the hospital, saying he didn¡¯t want you to be concerned. He assured me


    that I could leave whenever you decided to leave the Wilson¡¯s residence. Are you feeling reassured


    now?¡±


    Lena¡¯s voice quivered with emotion. Indeed, living at Phoenix Manor had been Theo¡¯s idea as well. He


    had mentioned that Natalie enjoyed the sense of home there, and for elderly individuals like them, it


    was wiser to reside under the watchful eyes of the younger generation. This way, the younger ones


    could take care of them, and everyone could find happiness and peace


    Hearing Lena¡¯s words, Natalie was certainly delighted


    At the moment, the person Natalie was most worried about was indeed Lena, and she could not help


    but marvel at how observant Theo was


    At night.


    A group of people entered the room energetically, prompting those in the living room to swiftly rise and


    greet them


    Even Theo got up, leaning on his cane as he hurried over to greet them ¡®Oh my, why didn¡¯t any of you


    call Trevon to pack you up


    Daniel walked briskly to Theo, holding the old man¡¯s wrinkly ham! ¡°We all know the way here, and we


    can manage on out own. There¡¯s no need to trouble Trevon Besides, Natalie just gave birth, and I¡¯ve


    heard she has to wake up wveral tas at right¡±


    Theo was quite pleased with this, though he did not openly praise it in front of his inws. ¡°That¡¯s what


    her should be doing You see, Natalie deserves to be taken care of If he doesn¡¯t get up and feed the


    baby, what che a hr upposed to da


    Grandpa, lu! Ava, dressed in a white casual outfit, yfully called out to Then


    Hey there! Go upstairs and find her When she finds out that you are here, she li he thrilled. Two replied


    with a smude


    *

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Angus & bodyguard wollowed here


    wy parte de er e the beat the door call out however, he was promptly


    buy the mid for bus swing won mading refer pogona. There he earlier. As had seen her a


    pay was clear beforeing over Grace, plous leave the door


    Also tried sex for


    efter


    alles wavessangndand push the


    long was going on a bag right away After a moment, she released Grace and the whached low thatase


    and sand. Frank should be asleep. You can go to


    Gee my ¡®sha paywanga TV seren Lets go


    Ava clung to braces arts as they ascended the stairs, while Crade sure to handle the suitcase quietly,


    so as not to


    really so that odpally drugs her hare daughter¨Cinw¡¯s n


    They arrived as the door of How¡¯s on Ass gesty pushed the door open, and Rose was indeed


    engrossed in her TV series


    capes ind by Crane


    When i saw the dis ever she was so excited that she wanted to jump off the bed. Ava quickly covered


    Rose¡¯s mouth with her hand at spered ¡°Don¡¯t wream Frank doesnt know I¡¯m here. Please don¡¯t


    scream.¡±


    Ays offered several ouders to Rose as she was concerned that Rose might forget and inadvertently


    ruin the n. This was precisely why she had shared the adormation with Grace but nat with Rose


    Koo with her mouth covered nodded repeatedly to show she understood.


    Curace brough the suitcase into the room, smiling as she observed the two on the bed. Rose was


    positioned with one leg Kuching on the bed and the other off, seemingly ready to get off the bed. Ava,


    on the other hand, stood on the edge of the best with both legs, one hand covering Rose¡¯s mouth, and


    the other steadying her head.


    The scene was quite adorable, and Grace could not resist offering a reminder, ¡®Get some rest. Ava will


    be showering in your room so keep your voice down


    Rose, who dared not disobey, nodded vigorously although Avas hand remained in ce. Ava turned to


    Grace, who was about to leave, and said ¡°Grace, good night¡±


    Grace responded calmly Good night. Get some rest


    The door was gently closed and Rose could not hold back any longer She freed herself from Ava¡¯s


    gentle grasp and whaspered. ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Did youe to surprise


    Frank and check if he¡¯s cheating


    Ava could not help butugh at Rose¡¯s imagination. She knew there was no need to check on Frank,


    as he would never cheat ¡°What are you thinking? You have quite the misconception about Frank


    Both of them continued to converse in subdued tones, each trying to be even quieter than the other as


    if they believed the walls had no soundproofing Their cautious whispers made them sound like


    mischievous children sharing a secret


    CONVERSATION


    Rose gestured toward the phone on the bed disying a paused scene where the wife was seen


    catching the mistress by her hair See, that¡¯s how it ys out on TV The main characters are in a long¨C


    distance rtionstup, and eventually, the guy gets involved with another woman. It¡¯s because of a


    surprise visit that he gets caught. But Ava, Frank is not that kind of person


    ¡°Ever since your return to Sapphire City, he has been very well¨Cbehaved. He goes to work andes


    back home on time every day. You see, he¡¯s be quite the homebody I assure you he hasn¡¯t even


    been to the Lithern Club


    Having just watched the TV drama Rose had been deeply affected by it and feared that her future


    sister¨Cinw might have misunderstandings about her brother. She did not want Frank to be in danger,


    so she went to great lengths to prove his


    ATISOCIENCE.


    In other to earn Ava¡¯s trust, she even raised her hand to make a solemn oath


    Ava, however, stopped her from going any further. You¡¯re overthinking it I didn¡¯te here to catch


    Frank off guard. 1


    1-3


    10.51


    fidat e mendm


    mes, we need a the peise to spice


    ¨C pite hour Arde fr sach a reonore se you


    Nose and dox


    de arved ar ta¡® i


    May use your bandera quick the and the can watch the series together. Ara asked as she opened her


    and proedd en Para prajans


    hiring canso degems on the bed, or prabbed her phone and ready to watch the series. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    going to see Frank? Aree to sleep with m


    the itaught it would


    And


    she did the


    tape, Frank might scold her when he found out


    I n so wa al Frank is a bit more asleep ft afraid that if I go now, he might not be fully asleep yet,¡±


    red the bathrooms


    Bose, who was felt son found her mord filled with all sorts of wild thoughts, pondering whether Ava had


    something


    gif an pers for the righ


    It sounded rating to her


    the suspected that it might involve something strictly for adults but her curiosity got the better of her,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and she wondered what would happen next


    About in finutester, Ava emerged from the bathroom, wearing a nightgown with spaghetti straps. She


    took off her shoes and climbed onto Rose¡¯s bed, asking. ¡°Are you ready to sleep?¡±


    Rose could not help but think. ¡°Yeah, my future sister¨Cinw is certainly nning something big. She¡¯s


    dressed so seductively¡±


    Rose¡¯s direct gaze way so intense, making Ava feel uneasy and flustered. Ava instinctively covered her


    chest with one hand- and blushed slightly ¡®Oh my, stop looking


    Rose withdrew her gaze with a mischievous smile and checked the time on her phone¡¯s screen. It was


    00 08 am, and she nodded. ¡®I stay with you for another half hour, but I have to work tomorrow Edward


    will be here early, and I can¡¯t keep him waiting outside You see, I have to bring him breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you invite him in to eat? Grace and William have met hirn, right?¡± Ava asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t


    Grace and William agree?


    Rose replied. ¡°Well, they¡¯ve only met once, and it might make Mr. Landor ufortable if we invite him


    in too soon.¡±


    Ava ratsedd an eyebrow ¡®So, can¡¯t you just bring breakfast to him every day?¡±


    Rose chuckled ¡°Have you been to the Wilson¡¯s residence?¡±


    Yeah, my parents live there, Ava replied, sitting cross¨Clegged just like Rose.


    The two sat side by side and chatted for over half an hour. During their conversation, Rose asked Ava


    what she had brought for the two little ones, and Ava mentioned that she had gifted them pink crystals,


    which earned her another round ofpliments from Rose


    Little did they know, Frank had gifted pink diamonds, and it appeared that they shared an unspoken


    connection Rose, meanwhile, could not help but wonder if she and Edward would share such a


    connection in the future.


    As Rose began to yawn Ava quietly left her room and headed to Frank¡¯s bedroom. She carefully


    opened the door, fearing she nught wake him up


    Frank remained undisturbed on the bed Ava, holding her breath, dared not make a sound, fearing that


    any movement night wake hum It seemed that he was sleeping deeply, perhaps due to great


    exhaustion, or maybe it was because he was staying in the Roberts family¡¯s house.


    She quietly removed her shoes and took slow, careful steps toward the edge of the bed. With her index


    finger and thumb. she gently gripped a corner of the nket and swiftly slipped beneath it.


    In the next moment. Frank, who had been alert and vignt, grasped her wrist and was about to switch


    on the light. Then, at gentle and affectionate voice echoed through the room, saying. ¡°Frank¡±


    Upon hearing it, he was momentarily stunned. He initially suspected it might be Rose ying a prank


    on him or plotting some scheme, given that the Roberts family was practically impervious to outside


    intrusion, and only his sister could think of such things. However, he could never have imagined that it


    was his woman.


    As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around his waist beneath the nket, nuzzling her petite face


    into his chest. ¡°Frank, do you miss me? Please don¡¯t turn on the light.¡±


    Be withdrew the hand he had prepared to use for the light switch and instead ced it back under the


    covers, embracing the


    23


    10:51


    youngdy¡¯s shoulders Sensing her stnooth skin, he suppressed a certain emotion and inquired.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    She did not answer his question directly as many had asked her the same question today. Instead, she


    asked, ¡°Are you surprised


    To find the person you long for sleeping beside you halfway through the night, how could one not be


    surprised?


    He held her tightly and nted a kiss on her forehead as if he wanted to embed her deeply within


    himself. ¡°Very surprised.¡±


    For a inoment, neither of them spoke. In the darkness, their eyes, shining like stars, locked onto each


    other, as if they knew what was about to happen next.


    They did know.


    He gently tilted his head, and she instinctively raised hers to meet him. Her hands movednguidly


    from his waist up to his neck, while the room¡¯s temperature continued to climb, their emotions spinning


    further out of control. He shifted, bracing himself on either side of her.


    The prolonged kiss continued, but he was no longer fixated on the tenderness of her lips. Her shoulder


    became a new focal point, and he moved there inch by inch, reaching the destination he desired.


    He spared no efforts in the initial stages, and at this moment, he was diligently preparing the prelude to


    his masterpiece. People who approached their tasks with seriousness had heightened senses, and the


    sounds of their passionate encounter -filled the air.


    In the quiet night, a gentle breeze brushed through, gently tugging at the branches. The leaves rustled


    and collided with each other, creating a continuous symphony of sounds, like a unique form of


    The moonlight bathed the scene in a soft, cold glow, covering the yard with ayer of light, making it a


    few degrees colderpared to the warmth inside the room.


    An hour and a halfter, Ava was more awake. Frank, who was lying beside her, asked, ¡°Shall I carry


    you to the bathroom? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Hmm Yeah.¡± She nodded, acknowledging her fatigue. While she was wide awake, she just did not feel


    like moving after their intense encounter.


    He filled the bathtub with warm water, carefully testing the temperature with his hand until it was just


    right. Then, he gently lowered her into the water. The warmth enveloped her, soothing every cell in her


    body, and making her feel pampered from head to toe. As the tub wasrge enough for two people to


    He cleared his throat nervously, fearing he might lose control. I¡¯ll take a quick shower, and then I¡¯ll join


    you.¡±


    She pouted and stared at him for a few seconds. Eventually, he relented upon meeting her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, just for a little while. It¡¯s quitete, you know.¡±


    She said teasingly. ¡°Then why did you take so much time?¡±


    33


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Originally, he simply wanted to stay in the bathtub. However, it seemed that things were not as simple


    as Ava had thought. At this moment, they were studying why the water felt so soft, smooth, and


    warm¡­.


    If there was an excess of love, it had the power to overflow from the bathtub, causing water to ssh


    everywhere and continue its unending flow. It was a masterpiece in the making.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Good night,¡± Ava said, already exhausted. She closed her eyes in a daze and bid


    Frank good night.


    She quickly crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep.


    Observing the tired expression on her face, Frank smiled contentedly. ¡°Alright, time for bed. Good


    night. I¡¯ll assist you with changing into your pajamas.¡±


    It was a peaceful and restful night¡¯s sleep.


    After Frank helped Ava get dressed, he carried her into a sweet dreand. It was reallyfortable to


    sleep with a little girl hugging him.


    Early the next morning.


    Rose woke up early to have breakfast in the dining room. After eating, she stared at the staircase as


    she packed her breakfast. ¡°Isn¡¯t my brother getting up to eat?


    ¡°If he were born in ancient times, he would have been a powerful wornanier. Just look at him; he


    doesn¡¯t even go to work. Sigh, I¡¯m genuinely concerned. It seems like he hasn¡¯t grown up yet.¡±


    Rose muttered in frustration, grumbling about her brother¡¯s habit of sleeping in and neglecting his work.


    As an adult, William could easily understand why the two upstairs didn¡¯t rush down immediately. He


    coughed awkwardly, thinking that his daughter didn¡¯t fullyprehend the situation. In reality, Rose


    was simply venting her frustration out of boredom. After all, Ava had dressed like that the night before,


    making it obvious that something was amiss.


    William and Grace had no intention of continuing their daughter¡¯s conversation.


    William said, ¡°Please, hurry up and get to work. Take some more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He doesn¡¯t eat much,¡± Rose declined William¡¯s offer of pizza.


    Grace nced at the breakfast in her daughter¡¯s hand and did not say anything in the end.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Rose left, William started talking. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to be grandparents soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Your son won¡¯t disrupt Ava¡¯s studies. Let go of your unrealistic expectations.¡±


    Just as William was feeling ted, Grace had the rug pulled out from under him. It felt like a bucket of


    ice-cold water had been dumped on him, chilling his heart and snuffing out the hope that had just been


    kindled.


    William sighed heavily and looked helplessly in the direction of the staircase. It wasn¡¯t entirely a good


    thing that his son was too sensible. At least, not when it came to him being a grandfather. ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Outside the vi, in Edward¡¯s car.


    Rose got into the car and stuffed her breakfast into Edward¡¯s hands. She took out her lipstick and


    applied it to her lips, facing


    the rearview mirror.


    Afraid that Edward would be hungry and rush out, she did not put on any makeup.


    Edward ate the breakfast while looking at Rose. Rose, who had put on makeup and lipstick, pursed her


    lips several times. She put away the lipstick and ced it in her bag.


    A finger pressed against Edward¡¯s chin and raised his head. She asked with a charming gaze, ¡°Do I


    look good, Edward?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t react in time to her sudden coquettishness. He choked on the breakfast he had just


    eaten. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Seeing that his face was red from coughing, Rose did not have the mood to continue teasing him. She


    quickly took the prepared coffee and handed it over to him. ¡°I was just joking with you. Do you have to


    choke from fright?¡±


    She thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much just now. I just winked at him a few times and blinked a few times. Why


    is he so fragile?¡±


    ¡°This was too bad. If she were a female demon in the television drama, would Edward be able to take


    it?


    ¡°He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Edward took a few sips of coffee. He took the tissue from Rose and wiped the corner of his lips. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Rose. I lost myposure.¡±


    It was mainly because Rose¡¯s sudden coquettishness made Edward¡¯s mind rush into some


    inappropriate thoughts


    However, he could not tell Rose the reason.


    1/7-2


    15.505


    Rose was quick-witted. ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t have to maintain your image in front of


    me. We can do whatever we want. Don¡¯t be tense. You¡­ You have to live your own life. At the very


    least, you have to stay away from Depressed Prince.¡±


    Besides, who knew who would lose theirposure in front of whom?


    The Roberts family¡¯s vi.


    Frank¡¯s phone on the bedside table kept vibrating. Even the person in his arms frowned and moved.


    ¡°Frank, it¡¯s a call.¡±


    He turned sideways and reached out to take his phone to check. The person who didn¡¯t know what was


    good for him was his future brother-inw, Trevon Wilson. It was always unpleasant to be woken up


    from a good sleep. He answered in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Trevon could clearly hear the displeasure in Frank¡¯s tone. Instead, he


    smiled slyly. ¡°Are you still harboring unfulfilled desires?¡±


    Frank smiled yfully and retorted, ¡°Who are you talking about? I¡¯m not that horny.¡±


    Trevon wasn¡¯t angry. After all, he had three children. What was wrong with being horny? He said


    smugly, ¡°You only live once, you know.¡±


    Frank instantly understood what he meant. He replied, saying he was just talking nonsense. ¡°Seriously,


    are you calling me just to ease me?¡±


    He thought, ¡°He has three children already, why does he have to tease me?¡±


    Having gained the upper hand, Trevon didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to Frank. He continued


    discussing serious matters. ¡°Come over for lunch at noon. Your future mother-inw and the others are


    all here.


    ¡°Other than being your friend, I¡¯m still your brother-inw. I have to call you by the way.¡±


    Trevon implied that he wasn¡¯t genuinely inviting Frank. This was just an act out of politeness.


    Just as Frank was about to hang up, Trevon continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anything. The


    Wilson¡¯s residence doesn¡¯tck anything.¡±


    The polite words that came out of Trevon¡¯s mouth had a different intention. He clearly wanted Frank to


    feel at home and dine like a family member, but his words conveyed a different message.


    Frankughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to give you a gift. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll save on the phone bill. Milk powder is quite expensive.¡±


    Frank thought, ¡°Why do you have to mention your children again? Stop showing off man!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Frank felt wide awake. Hey on his side and looked at the little girl who


    had been staring at him. He said gently, ¡°Time to get up. Your brother wants us to go to the Wilson¡¯s


    residence for dinner.¡±


    Ava patted Frank¡¯s smooth arm. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hurry. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if everyone waits for us


    After speaking, Ava quickly sat up and patted Frank¡¯s arm again to urge him to hurry up.


    She was going to her sister¡¯s house for dinner. Her sister¡¯s husband was not the only one at home.


    There were also other rtives. It would be rude if they werete.


    The two of them dressed up as quickly as possible. Frank behaved like a gentlemanst night. He did


    not leave marks on Ava¡¯s neck. He knew his limits.


    An hourter.


    any


    awkward


    Upstairs, Emma was chatting with Natalie and looking after the child. Downstairs, Daniel and Theo


    continued ying chess. while Rachel was preparing lunch in the kitchen.


    In the courtyard, Trevon was ying with the remote control ne with his son. The toys were given by


    Ava. Every time Ava came over, she would give Jasper a lot of toys. It was usually not just one but a


    set.


    For example, Transformers were aplete set, and the toy cars were also aplete set.


    Jasper looked up at the ne flying in the air. His movements were agile, and his father¡¯s hand


    operating the remote control was smooth. The ne flew round and round in the air.


    Jasper liked it and was eager to try. Trevon naturally noticed this. He squatted down and gathered his


    son in his arms so that he could hold the remote control. Trevon covered his son¡¯s small hand and


    taught him how to operate the remote control step by step.


    Because of the sense of participation, Jasper was especially happy. He grinned and was especially


    happy. ¡°Flying, Daddy, flying high¡­¡±


    Trevon asked, ¡°Higher?¡±


    Jasper kept his hand on the remote control. ¡°Yes, higher.¡±


    213


    With the help of Trevon, the ne flew higher and higher. Frank and Ava parked the car. When they


    arrived at the courtyard, they saw this heartwarming scene.


    Such a beautiful scene had to be recorded. Ava grabbed Frank, who was walking forward. ¡°Frank, wait


    a moment. I¡¯ll take a photo of their heartwarming moment.¡± She wanted to send it to her sister so that


    Jasper would know that his uncle cared for him very much in the future.


    Frank was pulled and stopped in ce. For some reason, he felt a tinge of envy toward Trevon.


    Click, click. After taking the photo, Ava jogged over to Jasper and stood beside him. ¡°Trevon.¡±


    Trevon lowered the ne¡¯s altitude and slowlynded it on the ground. He let go of his son¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite fast,¡± he said to Frank.


    Then she said, ¡°Aunt, Lena and your sister are upstairs.¡±


    Ava said, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go look for my sister. Frank, chat with Trevon. I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± They couldn¡¯t be together all the time.


    Frank squatted down and pinched Jasper¡¯s face. ¡°You can¡¯t fly? It seems your father¡¯s skills aren¡¯t up to


    par. How about I teach you?¡±


    Jasper replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Frank really picked up the remote control and exined to Jasper seriously, like a patient


    teacher and a child listening attentively.


    Someone had taken over Trevon¡¯s job, so he was free. He put his hands in his pockets and said


    indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll let you do an internship in advance for free.¡±


    No matter how calm his tone was, the smugness hidden in his words could still be heard.


    Upstairs, Ava pushed the door open and entered. Emma was sitting on a stool with Lena sitting beside


    her. There was no nanny in the room.


    ¡°Mom, Lena, Natalie.¡±


    Natalie turned her gaze to the door and waved at Ava. ¡°Ava,e and sit.¡±


    After Ava sat down, Emma nced at her daughter and didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled gently and


    lectured her in the tone of an elder, ¡°Natalie, Jasper is the oldest now. You should pay more attention to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Children are the most sensitive. The two babies are still young and don¡¯t know anything. They can only


    eat, sleep, and have their diapers changed when they pee. But Jasper is different. He¡¯s gradually


    growing up. He understands many things. We have to care about him more than before.¡±


    Natalie understood. In a family with multiple children, the most difficult thing for parents to do was to be


    fair.


    This was especially true for children. Although they were young, they were very sensitive. Sometimes,


    they were even more sensitive than adults. For example, a piece of cake might also trigger children¡¯s


    displeasure.


    And the unfairness of parents would also make the child feel distant, let alone fostering a sense of


    kinship.


    ¡°Auntie, I understand. I¡¯ll also remind Trevon.¡±


    Emma felt that Jasper was very smart. It was fine if she wanted him to protect his two sisters, but she


    had to guide him slowly. She could not directly say whom she wanted him to protect or that he had to


    protect them. This would make Jasper feel disgusted.


    Sometimes, by removing themanding tone from a sentence, eliminating arrogance, superiority,


    and venting, it could be much gentler and more eptable.


    Sometimes, by removing themanding tone from a sentence, eliminating arrogance, superiority,


    and venting, it can be much gentler and more eptable.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    After lunch, Ava wanted to send a gift to Sherri. However, she did not know the exact location of the


    ckwell family¡¯s vi, so she could only ask Frank to apany her.


    Ever since Sherri gave birth to her baby, the Landor family and the ckwell family sessfully came


    together and became one big family.


    Car stopped at the ckwell family¡¯s vi.


    Frank led Ava inside and pressed the doorbell at the door. Neither of them had called Sherri or Hackett


    beforehand.


    After the doorbell rang for a while, Joy came out to open the door. At first, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°Frank¡­ Come in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. ckwell. I¡¯m here to look for Sherri,¡± Ava said politely.


    Joy invited, ¡°Sherri is upstairs. Come in. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡±


    After they entered, Joy instructed the servants to prepare fruits and drinks. Then, she said to Frank,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Hackett? He went to thepany. This morning, his father told him the price of the


    building. He held the calctor and calcted for a long time because he felt that the price was


    inappropriate. After arguing with his father for a while, they both went to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go inform Sherri that we¡¯ll be having dinner here tonight,¡± Joy said.


    As soon as they entered, Joy had already arranged their dinner.


    Joy ran upstairs anxiously. In the room, Juana was tidying up the bass while Sherri was


    breastfeeding. Seeing her mother-inw grinning, Sherri asked curiously, ¡°Joy, what are you so happy


    about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy for your mother. Frank and his fianc¨¦e are downstairs. I asked them to stay for dinner


    just now. When the timees, call your son and Dr. Rose over. Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?¡± Joy replied.


    Joy had a well-arranged n.


    Sherri said uncertainly, ¡°Moms, isn¡¯t this very awkward? My brother and sister are both at the dining


    table, and my brother-inw, who is also my brother.¡± There would probably be an awkward silence.


    He was not very good at talking, and Frank had a cold personality. What did they rely on to ease the


    atmosphere? Perhaps the two mothers could help.


    To be honest, Sherri was afraid that it would backfire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I thought the Roberts family didn¡¯t object to your brother being with Dr. Rose. That


    means they don¡¯t object. It¡¯s fine to have a meal together,¡± Joy reassured Sherri.


    Juana voiced her thoughts. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t a deliberate arrangement. Didn¡¯t Dr. Rose give the child


    a lot of gifts? Shouldn¡¯t you thank her? You should at least invite her over for a meal,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nice? Your brother is going home for dinner too. In addition, Frank and the others


    happened toe today. Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± Sherri eximed.


    ¡°Yes, Sherri. Your mother is right. We have


    to thank her,¡± Joy agreed with Juana¡¯s analysis.


    Sherri thought, ¡°Most importantly, your purpose is not just to treat us to a meal, but to observe Frank¡¯s


    attitude. Isn¡¯t this intentional? What else could be considered intentional? Tying the two of them to the


    bed?


    ¡°Or consummate the marriage on the spot?¡±


    Under the heated gazes of his two mothers and their urging, Sherri finally picked up his phone and sent


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    a message to Rose. [Sister,e to the ckwell family for dinner tonight.]


    Everyone else was left waiting for Rose¡¯s reply in the hospital. She did not reply immediately, likely


    because she was at work.


    Sherri showed the phone screen to the two mothers and confirmed that the message had been


    sessfully sent. He expressed his frustration, saying that it was really difficult. He felt like he was just


    a tool after confinement.


    Downstairs, Ava and Frank were sitting side by side. The coffee tables were already filled with fruits


    and dried fruits for them. Ava asked Frank, ¡°Frank, is Hackett good at math?¡±


    Frank hesitated for a moment but eventually admitted, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite outstanding in mathematics and


    has a strong aptitude. for numbers.¡±


    ¡°But usually, I can¡¯t tell at all. Hackett always seems like he doesn¡¯t care about anything and is always


    cheerful.¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°That¡¯s just his personality. He can be a bit silly at times.¡±


    His brain had not developed for nothing. It was indeed useful, but he tended to bezy and not fully


    utilize it.


    Ava was speechless.


    Every time there was a building opening, Hackett would always meticulously calcte the price using a


    calctor.


    About an hourter, Frank, feeling full from drinking water, noticed that Hackett had still not returned.


    He took out his phone and was about to call Hackett.


    Hackett¡¯s phone rang behind him. Without turning his head, Frank knew that Hackett had returned. He


    reached out his fingertips and hung up the call.


    As soon as Hackett entered, he saw the two people sitting on the sofa. ¡°Ava, why are you here? Are


    you here to see me?¡±


    Frank turned sideways to look at Hackett, who was still standing at the door. ¡°How dare you say that?


    We¡¯re not here to see you.


    ¡°Frank, I¡¯m going to look for my sister,¡± Ava said as she stood up and left.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s back, he asked, ¡°Has the price been set? Is it you who¡¯s wrong, or is it Uncle


    wrong?¡±


    Hackett said proudly, ¡°When did I ever make a mistake? It must be the old man¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t stay in


    thepany to handle the aftermath.¡± If he had made a mistake, Nathan would surely have left him to


    deal with the consequences. Only the old man himself might feel a bit inferior.


    ¡°Have dinner here tonight. It¡¯s rare for you toe over, so I have to treat you to a meal. Do you want


    to invite Rose as well? Since you¡¯ve epted the gift, you have to arrange the meal. You can¡¯t just be


    a freeloader.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t immediately agree with Hackett¡¯s suggestion. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is Edward joining us for


    dinner tonight?¡± ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s busy. He picked up your sister in the morning, took her to


    lunch, and then dropped her off after work. Don¡¯t you think that Edward Landor¡¯s schedule might not


    align with my family¡¯s mealtime?¡± Hackett replied. Hackett felt that Edward was even busier than a taxi


    driver. He couldn¡¯t fathom how many miles he had to drive in a day. Frank said, ¡°If he can¡¯t even see


    Rose off, he should distance himself from her as soon as possible. Many people would dly see my


    sister off.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re so protective of your sister. You didn¡¯t mention that no one is pursuing Rose. Are you


    also advocating for my brother-inw?¡± Hackett responded.


    Ava went upstairs. Joy and Juana were no longer there. The little guy was already asleep.


    ¡°Sherri.¡±


    Since Joy had already told Sherri that Ava was downstairs, she was not too surprised to see Ava. ¡°Ava,


    Ava held a rectangr box and a round box in her hands. She walked to the side of the crib and stared


    at the sleeping little guy. ¡°He¡¯s so cute. He¡¯s very simr to Hackett.¡±


    ¡°He does look like him. Our whole family says he resembles Hackett. Hackett¡¯s genes are just too


    dominant. Ruby looks like him, and our son looks like him too. It seems it has nothing to do with me,¡±


    Sherri remarked.


    Regarding this, Sherri felt somewhat helpless.


    After gazing at him for a while, Ava couldn¡¯t bear to disturb the little guy¡¯s adorable sleep. She tiptoed


    to the bed and said, ¡°Sis, I bought this for my nephew. It¡¯s not very expensive, but I purchased it with


    my own money. Mom asked me to bring this over.¡±


    Ava also gave her gold. Before presenting it, she had asked Natalie what he liked. At the time, Natalie


    had mentioned that he would appreciate gold.


    A gold spoon, a gold bowl, and a pair of gold forks.


    bowly


    They were all solid and had significant weight to them.


    Ava introduced ¡°This represents luxury. This is from Mom. It¡¯s an emerald longevity lock. Mom gave the


    two girls the same style. They¡¯re identical.¡±


    As she spoke, she helped open the box and let Sherri take a look.


    Over the past few days, Sherri had received many thoughtful gifts from everyone. The gifts carried


    beautiful meanings, and she was deeply touched. ¡°I love it so much. Please help me thank Auntie and


    the others,¡± she said.


    After receiving the gift, Sherri was concerned that the ns for the evening might be awkward, so she


    decided to start a conversation with Ava. ¡°Ava, I have something to discuss with you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sis, please tell me.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°My mother-inw want you to have dinner at the ckwell family tonight. I was thinking of


    inviting Rose as well, and then my brother will surelye too. If Frank doesn¡¯t like it, you can help


    mediate.¡±


    After hearing this, Ava frowned slightly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. Frank didn¡¯t object to Rose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that the two mothers won¡¯t be able to keep the secret. If they get too anxious and


    say something that


    2/3


    15:51


    upsets Frank, like asking when you two will get married or have children.¡±


    Sherri analyzed her concerns to Ava.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Frank is very gentle. He won¡¯t get angry.¡± Ava reassured her. She had never seen Frank


    angry before, he had always been gentle and considerate.


    Sherri thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not only gentle to you. In any case, I¡¯ve been quite rude to Rose.¡±


    When Natalie was hospitalized, he even saw Frank tapping Rose on the head. This was what he


    considered gentleness. There must have been some misunderstanding.


    In the afternoon, Frank and Hackett hid in their room and yed video game racing using controllers.


    They were both confident in this game, and after ying for a while, Frank managed to tie with Hackett.


    Ava was chatting with Sherri in the room, and Sherri was in high spirits. During this time, Ava was


    reluctant to let her take a


    nap.


    Moreover, since Ava didn¡¯t visit often, Sherri felt it was important to keep herpany. After all, she


    could take a nap at any


    time.


    As night fell, the darkness gradually spread, attempting to cover the entire sky.


    The sound of the car scraping against the ground outside the door seemed particrly loud in the


    stillness of the night.


    Rose and Edward received the message simultaneously. Instead of replying, they both called each


    other immediately to discuss how to resolve the situation.


    In the end, they both agreed to have dinner at the ckwell family¡¯s residence.


    Rose got out of the car, and as soon as she closed the door, a familiar sight caught her eye. She


    thought she must be mistaken. She approached and examined it closely. It looked incredibly familiar,


    but she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She checked the license te again. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my brother¡¯s car?¡±


    she eximed.


    She thought, ¡°What is going on? Is Frank also part of the ckwell family?¡±


    Edward recognized Frank¡¯s car and had already suspected that Frank was at the ckwell family¡¯s


    house. He also wondered why his mother had insisted on him bringing Rose home for dinner. ¡°Your


    brother is already at the ckwell family¡¯s ce. Do you want to go in? If you don¡¯t want to, I can say


    that you have something else to do,¡± he suggested.


    They were already at the door, and if Hackett happened to check the surveince camera, it would be


    quite awkward.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in. My brother should havee with Ava,¡± Rose decided. When the time came, she


    would just spend time with Ava.


    In reality, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Frank. Her fear was primarily driven by the instinctive fear of being


    scolded by her brother.


    Fortunately, with her sister-inw around today, she could rely on her to handle her brother¡¯s talkative


    nature.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Because Rose was afraid of Frank, she did not hold Edward¡¯s arm too intimately when they entered.


    The two of them walked one after the other, separated by a little distance.


    When Juana saw the two of them return, she had the illusion that her son and daughter-inw had both


    returned home. She hoped that this day woulde faster and weed them warmly. ¡°Rose is here.


    Come in quickly.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked over and held Rose¡¯s hand. She brought Rose into the living room and


    walked toward the sofa.


    When Rose walked to the sofa, she realized that Frank was looking at her gloomily, making her feel


    guilty. She said ingratiatingly, ¡°Frank, where¡¯s Ava?¡±


    Juana saw that Frank did not look angry and smiled as she settled down. ¡°Take a seat first. Rose, take


    whatever you want to eat. I will go and see how Joy is doing.¡±


    It was good that Rose was brought in. The rest was left to the young people.


    It seemed that she would have to call Rose to the Landor family to eat more often in the future.


    Edward approached the sofa and greeted, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡±


    Frank replied calmly, ¡°Earlier than you.¡±


    Edward went to wash his


    Seeing that his brother,


    de


    and did not continue the conversation.


    not in a good mood and that Ava was not around, Rose hugged her brother affectionately and said


    coquettishly, ¡°Frank, when did youe? Let¡¯s go back togetherter.¡±


    Rose asked, ¡°Did you tell Grace not toe home for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Frank rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rack your brains to tter him. You¡¯re the one who wants to


    marry him, not me. As long as you like it.¡±


    Hackett was peeling an orange on the sofa at the side. ¡°You want to marry Edward? Aren¡¯t you


    straight? Edward might not want to marry you either. He likes Rose, not you. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Rose was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute. Eat your food.¡± As he spoke, Frank threw another


    orange at him.


    At the dining table, Juana took good care of Rose. He asked Sherri about Rose¡¯s preferences in


    advance. Half of the dishes on the table were Rose¡¯s favorites.


    Juana did not know Frank¡¯s preferences. When asking Hackett ckwell, he directly said that he was


    not picky about food, as long as it was edible.


    Frank naturally noticed such meticulous preparation. Throughout the entire meal, whenever the dishes


    turned to Rose- Juana would give a gaze to the others, indicating that they should not turn around the


    dishes and let Rose have the first bite.


    Frank couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Edward was so unwanted that his mother was so anxious.


    Juana was still trying to persuade Rose enthusiastically. ¡°Rose, eat more. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    Make yourself at home.¡±


    Joy echoed, ¡°Yes, our family doesn¡¯t have so many rules. You can eat the same way you eat at home,


    both here and there. There¡¯s no need to be restrained. It¡¯s the same for Frank. We¡¯re not a strict family.


    Just look at Hackett¡¯s personality.¡±


    Hackett asked, ¡°If you guys are just chatting, there¡¯s no need to talk about me.¡±


    Joy replied, ¡°Well, you are a perfect example.¡±


    Sherri had just given birth to a baby. To prevent her from getting a cold, Joy had closed all the doors


    and windows in the living room,


    Sherri, who was quietly drinking creamy potato soup, choked. Sometimes, her mother-inw¡¯s words


    could be described as the epitome of wit. Even she admired her, like at this very moment.


    Nathan and Richard did not go home for dinner and instead worked overtime at thepany.


    Ava felt that the ckwell family had a great family atmosphere. She was veryfortable and didn¡¯t


    feel any restrictions. Edward¡¯s mother was also very easy to get along with. If Rose married into the


    family in the future, Mrs. Landor would probably treat her very well.


    Sherri was about to go upstairs after eating. She came down after feeding the baby. ¡°Eat more. I¡¯m


    going to look after our Jasper.¡±


    Joy stood up first. ¡°I will go. You young people can chat.¡±


    Juana¡¯stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. You guys chat, and we¡¯ll go upstairs and watch.¡±


    1/3


    15:51 1


    To give the young people some space, the two mothers tactfully left together.


    After saying that, they both walked towards the stairs. Sherri could only sit back down on the stool and


    prepare to chat. It was indeed rare for everyone toe to her house for dinner. If Natalie had not


    gone through confinement like her, the gathering would be even moreplete.


    Frank sympathized with Hackett, understanding the pressure of ¡°preparing to take over thepany.¡±


    Hackett was serious this time. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Sherri to get back on her feet.¡±


    Indeed, after their son was born, Nathan had the idea of retiring. Before getting married, Hackett used


    to frequently visit thepany. However, after getting married, he didn¡¯t go as often. Essentially,


    Nathan was the one who remained busy with the


    Sherri said, ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a name for the child, as Liam ckwell. I¡¯ve checked the meaning, and it¡¯s


    very good and extraordinary.¡±


    Edward responded, ¡°Not bad. What do you


    This question was directed at Hackett.


    think?¡±


    Hackett felt that the name was just a ceholder. As long as it wasn¡¯t tooplicated, he thought it


    was fine. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Let¡¯s consider it settled then.¡±


    Sherri counted on her fingers. ¡°Brother has agreed, Mom and Dad have also agreed, and Hackett has


    agreed. So, it¡¯s decided. Future sister-inw, do you agree?¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°If your entire family agrees, I, who am not yet part of the family, don¡¯t have much of a


    say in the matter.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t answer directly, but she nodded slightly in agreement.


    Seeing her nod, Edward smiled. Rose¡¯s reaction toward Sherri was different, indicating that she was


    bing a part of the Landor family.


    Frank smiled knowingly. It seemed intentional. He pretended not to hear and turned to Ava beside him,


    asking, ¡°Are you still hungry?¡±


    Ava shook her head and leaned close to Frank¡¯s ear. ¡°Frank, should we start thinking of names now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Frank squeezed Ava¡¯s neck.


    Ava said, ¡°I forgot to ask my sister¡¯s two babies¡¯ names.¡±


    Sherri asked, ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you go to Wilson¡¯s residence? Didn¡¯t Natalie tell you?¡±


    Ava shook her head honestly. She really didn¡¯t ask. She was busy listening to her mother teach her


    sister how to be fair.


    Sherri replied, ¡°The older sister is Olivia Wilson and the younger sister is Sophia Wilson. Theo gave


    them their names.¡±


    Just as everyone was contemting which name to use, Hackett broke the silence. ¡°Both names


    match our son¡¯s name quite well.¡±


    Frank understood what she meant. ¡°You might be overthinking. If you want to get teased, go ahead and


    fantasize all you


    want.¡±


    Ever since Trevon had three children, he had been extremely proud, especially since his two daughters


    were like precious gems. They personally changed their diapers, fed them milk, bathed them, and even


    hired confinement maids to assist them in doing so.


    It was probably unrealistic to daydream about his daughter.


    Hackett didn¡¯t think much of it and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if Trevon¡¯s daughter


    develops a liking for my


    son?¡±


    Ava thought, They were still very young after all.¡±


    Just like that, the few of them sat together and discussed the topic they had just fantasized about. They


    also talked for a while about Hackett taking over thepany. Sherri had no objections to Hackett


    sharing the workload of her father-inw. Every time she saw her father-inw massaging her


    shoulders on the sofa, her heart would ache.


    The children grew older day by day, and the elderly grew older day by day. They had always lived in an


    environment that their parents had worked hard to create. They had been sheltered from the hardships


    and had never worried about their basic needs since birth. Now, it was time for them to take on the


    responsibility of allowing their parents to rest and enjoy


    life.


    Frank had already epted Edward. Regardless of which side Frank was from, it was evident that


    Edward took good care of Rose, and she also liked him. Juana, on the other hand, had a very cheerful


    personality and had no trouble getting along with Rose. Over time, she began to engage in


    conversations with Edward.


    The following day, Ava returned. Frank and Trevon apanied the Turner family to the airport once


    more. They agreed to mest in Sapphire City on New Year¡¯s Day to search for her.


    2/3


    15.50


    There were several partings, and Ava had grown more mature. She asked Frank to visit her during the


    holidays. During this time, she had to work diligently and couldn¡¯t afford to waste her time because of


    her absence.


    Frank agreed.


    Since Rose met Edward¡¯s mother, she was frequently invited to dine with either the Landor or ckwell


    families.


    After dinner, Edward would ensure Rose¡¯s safe return to the Roberts family.


    Day after day, he continued to repeat this routine.


    Today marked the final day of work before the New Year¡¯s holiday. Rose had prepared small gifts for


    her colleagues and sessfully arranged shift changes with their approval from the HR department.


    Tomorrow, Rose was ser


    to embark on an overseas trip with Edward.


    In the Roberts family vi, Rose stepped out of Edward¡¯s car and entered the living room with a


    cheerful demeanor. She hummed a little tune and hung up her bag. ¡°Fragrance of red lotus root¡­ in


    the rain¡­ A gentle sense of relief¡­¡±


    Frank was engaged in a conversation with Ava Turner on the sofa when he heard themotion


    behind him, signaling his sister¡¯s return. Without turning his head, he yfully teased, ¡°Do you still


    remember where the door is?¡±


    Rose casually ced her bag on the sofa and took a seat next to Frank. She leaned in to take a closer


    look at her brother¡¯s phone, and Frank didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Are you also going to Sapphire City


    tomorrow?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Only you and Edward can go?¡±


    Rose, in her cheerful mood, brushed off her brother¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh,e on, I¡¯m just having a


    meal at the Landor family. Juana is always so polite. If you were to invite me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    refuse. Plus, she¡¯s an elder, and we should show her respect.¡±


    Since Rose started dining at the Landor family, Juana would often use the excuse that Edward was too


    busy to answer her calls and would reach out to Rose instead. Rose didn¡¯t think much of it and added


    Juana directly. Eventually, Juana started calling Rose from time to time.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Juana was extremely enthusiastic, making it challenging for Rose to refuse her requests.


    Frank replied, ¡°You¡¯re so polite.¡±


    Rose decided not to dwell on their meal any longer. ¡°Oh, I came back from my trip just to have a meal


    with you. I know you must have missed me, but I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you by saying it. Anyway,


    where are you and Ava nning to go?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve exhausted all the activities in Sapphire City. It can get a bit monotonous. How


    about we form a team and go to Hailnd together? There are plenty of new and exciting things to


    explore there.¡±


    Frank responded with indifference, saying, ¡°Won¡¯t you be going to Artrond this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been to Artrond twice. I¡¯ve explored all the exciting ces there. I feel like it¡¯s time for a


    change of scenery. I don¡¯t have any particr attachment to Artrond anymore,¡± Rose replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you met Edward?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep talking endlessly? You¡¯re so irritating. Are you going to go?¡±


    Seeing that his sister was anxious, Frank did not intend to continue arguing. ¡°No,¡± he said.


    Rose said in a mischievous tone, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to go. When Edward and I find a fun ce,


    don¡¯t be envious.¡±


    Frank looked at his sister with disdain and pulled Rose¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Early the next morning.


    Rose skipped down the stairs, while Frank followed behind, carrying two suitcases. His gaze was fixed


    on his sister¡¯s feet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to Hailnd and prefer to stay in the hospital, then keep jumping around,¡± Frank


    remarked.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Rose walked obediently.


    She had made aplete outing n with Edward. Nothing must go wrong.


    When they arrived downstairs, Mr. and Mrs. Roberts instructed, ¡°Be careful. Rose, do you have enough


    money? If not, Daddy will give you more.¡±


    Before Rose could speak, Frank said teasingly, ¡°Someone is paying.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Edward and I are different. How can we be the same?¡± William red at his annoying


    son, Frank.


    Frank disregarded William¡¯s gaze and pushed the suitcase out to the car.


    Rose said, ¡°Daddy, I have enough money. I received some pocket money from Frankst night. If it¡¯s


    not enough, I¡¯ll ask him


    for more.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± Rose said yfully as she hugged Grace, William, and Frank before walking out with


    a hint of disdain.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, Edward was already waiting there. Upon seeing the Roberts couple,


    he politely greeted, ¡°Mr. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts.¡±


    William put on airs and spoke unhurriedly, his hands behind his back, resembling a dean. ¡°Yes, take


    good care of Rose,¡± he said. If anything went wrong, it would be disastrous.


    Edward replied, ¡°I will.¡±


    Compared to William¡¯s fake attitude, Grace was much more polite. She calmly replied, ¡°Hello.¡±


    After the Roberts couple left, Frank handed the suitcase to Edward. ¡°Take it.


    he said.


    Edward smiled and took the suitcase. He opened the trunk and ced it ¡°e¡¯re going different ways.


    Carry it yourself,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect her,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Remember what you said. Protect her well,¡± Frank emphasized, with only one request in mind: for


    Rose to be happy and safe.


    Rose thought, ¡°We¡¯re at the same airport. Why are we taking different routes?¡±


    Ignoring his sister¡¯s doubts, Frank got into the car and started the engine. Rose was left puzzled, but


    Edward understood her concerns. ¡°Perhaps your brother boarded the ne at a different time than us.


    et¡¯s


    go,¡± he reassured her.


    Frank was heading to Sapphire City on a private ne, which could be essed at any time without


    any issues. On the other hand, Rose and Edward were purchasing tickets. Although the Landor family


    also had a private ne, Rose was different from other girls. She enjoyed actively participating in life.


    She felt that on the private ne, it was just her, Edward, and the captain, which made the journey


    quite dull. Buying tickets formercial flights, on the other hand, offered the possibility of


    encountering interesting experiences. After all, wasn¡¯t the beauty of life often discovered during various


    journeys?


    After getting into the car Rose automatically buckled her seatbelt. Before Edward started the car, he


    apologized, saying, ¡°Rose, I have a business meeting with a client at noon, so¡­¡±


    Rose interrupted, saying, ¡°Then go ahead. I won¡¯t get lost, anyway. Are you going to talk in Hailnd


    too?¡±,


    ¡°Yeah. I might be a littlete. I¡¯lle back as soon as we finish talking. I apologize for any


    inconvenience,¡± Edward replied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to another country to discuss something. It¡¯s fine.


    Go ahead and don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll wait for you in the room,¡± Rose replied, reassuring Edward.


    Edward was taken aback by Rose¡¯s words, sensing a deeper meaning behind them. ¡°Okay,¡± he froze


    and replied.


    When he arrived at the airport, Kyle was already waiting.


    Seeing Rose, he nodded as a greeting. Kyle looked at the two of them with their fingers intertwined and


    had an expression of satisfaction.


    A few hourster, the three of them arrived at the hotel in Hailnd. Kyle walked in front of Rose with


    the luggage and went to the front desk to get the room cards.


    After a while, Kyle came back with the room cards and handed one of them to Edward. ¡°Business in


    this hotel is quite good. We can only book two rooms at thest minute. The presidential suite is


    already not avable.¡±


    1/4


    15:51


    Rose didn¡¯t mind. When she was traveling in Artrond, she also slept in a suite. It was just two rooms.


    On the other hand, Kyle¡¯s thoughts were not simple. He knew that Edward was too well-behaved. He


    could guarantee that their rtionship was still pure and did not go any further.


    After entering the elevator, Kyle pressed the button for the floor. The elevator slowly went up to the 12th


    floor.


    Kyle¡¯s room was next door to Edward¡¯s. Before entering his room, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you downstairs in


    the hall at twelve.¡±


    Edward nodded and swiped the key card to enter the room. The room was very luxurious, but it was


    not a suite with many rooms. It was like a bachelor apartment with everything, including one room and


    one bed.


    When he saw theyout of the room, Edward had already guessed Kyle¡¯s motive. However, he could


    not expose it. He could only turn to Rose and ask for her opinion, ¡°Rose, there¡¯s only one room and


    one bed. Why don¡¯t I go downstairs and ask if there are any other rooms?¡±


    Obviously, Rose was also stunned. However, she quickly epted the situation and was not a


    pretentious person. She had met the parents of both parties with Edward and had been talking to them


    for a long time. ¡°So be it. There are two oues to sleeping on the same bed. We can sleep together


    without anything happening. Our hearts are calm and pure. Edward, you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    can do it.¡±


    After saying that, she even patted Edward¡¯s shoulder like a friend, acting like a big boss. When she


    was done, she even nodded to express her encouragement.


    Edward was not confident at this moment. Perhaps he was not as pure as Rose said.


    After packing her luggage, Rose prepared to sleep in the room. She was too awake on the ne just


    now and did not fall asleep. She wanted to catch up on her sleep so that she could enjoy her timeter.


    The assistant beside Edward was quite good-looking, but he spoke very little. He couldn¡¯t say anything


    more than Edward. It was unclear how the two of them usuallymunicated.


    As she thought about it, Rose fell asleep. When Edward came out of the bathroom after changing his


    clothes, he saw Rose sleeping on the pillow. The nket was not covered, and her phone was pressed


    under one side of her face.


    Edward walked closer and gently turned Rose over. He covered her with the nket and turned her


    phone to silent mode. He ced it on the head of the bed and rubbed her cheek. Perhaps it was a little


    itchy, and Rose touched her face with her hand.


    Edward stood by the bed and watched for a while before quietly leaving the room.


    Kyle was already waiting downstairs. Edward said to him, ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    Kyle naturally understood what Edward meant because he indeed did it on purpose. He hoped that


    Edward and Rose would not stop there. It would be better if they could take their rtionship further


    and get married. ¡°You¡¯ve been stagnant for a long time. You have to move forward,¡± Kyle said.


    Edward smiled.


    Kyle guessed that Rose did not object to his arrangement. Otherwise, Edward would not have such an


    expression and attitude. ¡°If she did not object, it means that she does not dislike you,¡± Kyle said.


    Edward didn¡¯t know how to respond to this, so he simply remained silent. He believed in letting nature


    take its course. As long as Rose wasn¡¯t willing, he wouldn¡¯t make any advances towards her.


    At night, Kyle helped the half-drunk Edward to the door and rang the doorbell. After ringing for a long


    time, there was no


    response.


    Just as Kyle was about to turn around and go to the next room, the door to Edward¡¯s room opened.


    Rose, still wearing her morning dress, rubbed her sleepy eyes and squinted at the two people in front


    of her.


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s cheeks and neck were red. He leaned against Kyle in a daze, a strong smell


    of alcohol emanating from his body. He was quiet and would not make a fuss even when drunk. Rose,


    already half awake, yawned and asked, ¡°Is he


    drunk?¡±


    Edward¡¯s entire weight was on Kyle as he mumbled in a daze, ¡°Go to your room. Rose doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Ignoring Edward¡¯s drunken instructions, Kyle continued to speak to Rose, ¡°Yes, the contract has been


    negotiated. He had a few extra drinks. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rose also heard Edward¡¯s words. Even in his drunk state, he was still concerned about whether she


    liked him or not. Her heart ached slightly, but she was also deeply touched. Edward had always been


    considerate of her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then¡­ um¡­ give him to me,¡± Rose said, referring to taking care


    of Edward.


    ¡°Let me help him inside. I¡¯ll assist him in getting settled beforeing out,¡± Kyle said, showing his


    meticulous nature, afraid that Rose would be disgusted.


    Rose did not refuse but looked concerned. Previously, when she apanied Edward on a business


    trip to the countryside, Edward also experienced stomachaches. It seemed that he had consumed


    alcohol at that time. ¡°Would he be like this every time he discusses business? Isn¡¯t it very harmful to his


    body?¡± Rose asked.


    2/4


    15:51


    Kyle replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s not much of a drinker. Miss Roberts, could you please help me bring his clothes


    over? I¡¯ll assist him in changing.¡±


    She was his girlfriend, so it would not do if she let the assistant change his clothes. Rose¡¯s heart ached


    for Edward. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Just help me get him onto the bed,¡± she said, determined to take care of him.


    ¡°Edward¡¯s fractured leg was worth it,¡± Kyle said, exaggerating a bit. In reality, it was just a fractured


    bone and not a broken leg, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to exin it further.


    Hearing this, Rose looked at Kyle in confusion. ¡°Edward¡¯s leg was broken? When did that happen?¡±


    she asked.


    Rose wondered why she didn¡¯t know about Edward¡¯s leg injury, especially since he woulde to pick


    her up in advance every day. If he had been injured, it must have happened before they started


    spending time together.


    She hadn¡¯t heard Edward mention it either.


    Kyle, this time, was smart and spoke up for Edward. He exined, ¡°Previously when Edward was


    overseas, he bravely saved a girl. Later on, he discovered that the person he saved was you, Miss


    Roberts. At that time, he fought against several individuals alone, who were armed with knives and


    wooden sticks, just to protect you. Unfortunately, he ended up fracturing his leg during the altercation.


    He had to hide overseas for two months, lying to his family about working with the business. He only


    returned to Athana when he was able to walk again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose¡¯s heart felt heavy and aching. She was deeply touched by Edward¡¯s selfless


    act of protecting her Tears slowly welled up in her eyes, and her hands clenched into tight fists, hanging


    by her sides.


    Kyle said again, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Rose shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me. I¡¯ll take care of him. You


    should go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°I¡¯m her girlfriend.¡±


    As Rose was left alone in the room with the unconscious Edward, tears continued to stream down her


    face. A single teardrop rolled down and blurred her vision. She squatted by the bed, her hand trembling


    as she reached out to touch Edward¡¯s legs. However, she realized that she had forgotten to ask the


    assistant which leg had been broken.


    Edward seemed to be in difort, covering his stomach with one hand. Rose guessed that his


    stomach was bothering him and called softly by his ear, ¡°Edward, is your stomach hurting?¡±


    After sleeping for a while, Edward felt a little better. He ced the back of his hand on his forehead and


    frowned. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rose helped Edward sit up, cing a pillow behind his back for support. She gently touched his face


    and said, ¡°Are you awake a bit? Can you sit up?¡±


    Edward, with a splitting headache, frowned slightly as he saw Rose taking care of him. He couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a sense of guilt. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Kyle to take me to his room? How could I have burdened Rose


    with my drunken state?¡± thought he.


    Still not fully awake, Edward opened his eyes and shook his head, attempting to clear his mind.


    Meanwhile, Rose rummaged through her luggage and returned shortly after.


    In her palm, Rose held four small pills. She extended her hand towards Edward and spoke gently,


    ¡°Take these hangover and stomach medicines first. I¡¯ll get you a towel to wipe your face.¡±


    Edward, half-awake, reached out and grabbed Rose¡¯s hand, stopping her from getti


    shower after I fully wake up,¡± he said.


    He smelled of alcohol all over,


    busy. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯m going to take a


    him. The towel wouldn¡¯t get it off. Edward realized that he had been relying on Rose¡¯s care and felt a


    sense of guilt. He understood that it was not fair for her to always take care of him in such situations.


    He wanted to be the one to take care of her, as he had promised to bring her here to have fun.


    However, he found himself needing her assistance once again when he was drunk.


    Rose, being more sensitive to alcohol and having a low tolerance, usually avoided drinking. She didn¡¯t


    particrly enjoy the taste of alcohol, but she didn¡¯t mind taking care of Edward. ¡°Alright then. Let me


    know if you start feeling unwell.¡±


    Seeing Edward propping himself up, Rose assumed he wanted to go to the bathroom. ¡°Do you need to


    use the restroom? I can help you.¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sit on the sofa and try to sober up. Could you please call the customer service and


    ask them to change the sheets? It smells like alcohol, and I don¡¯t want you to be ufortable


    sleeping at night,¡± Edward replied, concerned about


    Rose¡¯sfort.


    As there was indeed a noticeable smell, Rose didn¡¯t object and called customer service directly.


    Edward, half-lying on the sofa and awake, could see the concern in Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you still feeling


    unwell? Should we go to the hospital?¡± she asked, genuinely worried about his well-being.


    Despite his own difort, Edward¡¯s concern for Rose¡¯sfort and well-being was evident. His


    selflessness and thoughtfulness made him more than just a warm person; he was truly a remarkable


    and caring individual.


    3/4


    15:51


    Edward pinched his eyebrows and neck with his fingers, trying to alleviate the difort. ¡°No need to


    go to the hospital. I¡¯m feeling much better now. Just give me half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rose replied, her worry evident in her voice. She had never taken care of a drunk person


    before, so she was unsure of what to expect. She made a mental note that if Edward still felt


    ufortableter, she would take him to the hospital for further assistance.


    A few minutester, customer service arrived and cleaned the room, changing the sheets as requested.


    She even ced a refreshing fragrance in the room.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Half an hourter, Edward truly kept to the schedule.


    When the time was up, he went to the bathroom to take a shower. Worried about the possibility of


    slipping, Rose leaned against the door with crossed arms, prepared to offer help if needed.


    After showering, Edward was indeed wide awake. It was also possible that the hangover medication


    provided by Rose had started to work.


    When he emerged, he was dressed in a standard pajama set consisting of a top and bottom. He had a


    white towel draped over his shoulder, which he used to dry his damp hair. There were still water


    droplets on his neck that he had missed while wiping, trickling down into his pajamas.


    There was a subtle masculine aura in his polished demeanor. Rose found herself lost in a daydream for


    a moment as her mind wandered.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, ahem. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Edward, now fully awake, apologized, saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I assure you, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Edward promised that this would be thest urrence.


    Rose chuckled at his yfulness and earnestness. He always prioritized rules. She straightened up


    and had the urge to lightly tap the back of his head. She gently tugged at the towel in his hand and held


    his hand as she guided him to the sofa. ¡°Edward, I¡¯vee to realize that you¡¯re incredibly adorable


    when you¡¯re serious.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯tprehend the statement, but he allowed Rose to guide him to the sofa and take a


    seat. Rose moved around to the back of the sofa to assist him with drying his hair, but Edward


    interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Rose swatted his hand away in frustration and eximed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you feel like you¡¯re taking


    advantage of me. Your hair is shorter than mine, so you should return the favor. Help me dry my hair


    Edward replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can assist you with drying your hair even if you don¡¯t do this


    for me.¡±


    He felt quite content. Although Edward was fully awake after his shower, he still had a slight headache.


    Rose yfully tousled his hair with both hands. ¡°Silly Edward, he truly had a reason for being single.


    Without me, he would probably remain single for the rest of his life,¡± thought Rose.


    Edward¡¯s hair-was short and dried within a few minutes. Rose yfully ruffled his hair and said, ¡°There


    you go, all dry. I¡¯m going to take a shower now. You can take a break for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied. Edward sensed that something about Rose tonight was a bit unusual, but he could


    not figure it out. He gazed at her back and found himself lost in contemtion.


    Edward didn¡¯t take a break as he eagerly awaited Rose¡¯s return to assist her with drying her hair. After


    approximately 20 minutes of waiting, Rose emerged with a white towel wrapped around her head, with


    bunny ears on both sides.


    It was incredibly adorable. It was evident that the towel was not from the hotel; Rose had brought it with


    her. Edward was momentarily speechless, captivated by the sight.


    Rose yfully tugged on her bunny ear towel and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I look cute?¡± She had found it adorable


    when she purchased


    it online.


    Edward snapped back to reality and smiled. ¡°You look great. Come here, I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me experience your hair-drying skills. Have you blow-dried Sherri¡¯s hair before? As Rose


    spoke, she had already taken a seat on the sofa.


    Rose sat on the sofa, crossing her legs and turning her back towards Edward. Edward, in response,


    stood up and carefully picked up the hairdryer.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have, but haven¡¯t assisted her with blow-drying her hair since she was 18 years old. Sherri is quite


    As Edward spoke, Rose, who sat with her back turned to him, found herself lost in thought once again.


    She pondered the kindness of this man, who had helped his sister blow dry her hair and even broken


    his leg for her, without a singleint


    or mention of it.


    The deeply ingrained male chauvinism within himpelled Edward to take on certain responsibilities,


    even when it came to trivial matters. He believed it was his duty and obligation to do so. However,


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but question the notion that there were so many things one ¡°should¡± do in this world.


    After all, no one owed anyone anything.


    Someone should indeed take the initiative to blow-dry his hair and show him some care. And she would


    undertake this seemingly challenging task. It was not bad to have such a man experience the act of


    blow-drying each other¡¯s hair.


    After Edward finished discussing Sherri, he fell silent. Instead, he focused on blowing air at Rose¡¯s


    corbone hair with a serious expression. ¡°Rose, your hair is a bit long,¡± he remarked.


    1/4-


    15:52


    Rose did not reply to him and said, ¡°Edward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is something wrong? Is the temperature too hot?¡± Edward inquired. As he spoke, he turned the


    hairdryer around and tested the temperature on his palm.


    It wasn¡¯t hot.


    Just as Edward was about to lower the speed of the hairdryer, Rose abruptly turned around and spoke


    with a serious tone, ¡°Edward, let¡¯s go and get our marriage license tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s statement, Edward became so absorbed in his thoughts that he forgot to turn off


    the hairdryer. He continued to hold it against his palm until he felt the heat, snapping him back to


    reality. Quickly realizing his mistake, he promptly switched off the hairdryer.


    He still didn¡¯t react.


    Edward remained silent, his entire body tensing up. He felt as if he were in a state of disbelief. What


    had Rose just said? In a state of disbelief, Edward gazed into Rose¡¯s smiling eyes and sought


    confirmation. ¡°Rose, what did you just say?¡± With the absence of the hairdryer¡¯s buzzing, the room fell


    into an eerie silence, so quiet that one could almost hear a pin drop.


    Rose looked at the bewildered Edward, confident that he had indeed heard her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have had such a stunned expression. She simply couldn¡¯t believe what she had just said herself. With


    a smile on her face, she repeated her words, enunciating each one clearly, ¡°I¡­ said¡­ we¡­ will¡­ go¡­


    tomorrow¡­ to register our marriage. Do you hear me? If you, didn¡¯t hear me, I can say it again. I¡¯ll wait


    until every word sinks in.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t grasp the significance of her words, she jokingly thought about sticking each word on his


    forehead to ensure he wouldn¡¯t forget.


    In that moment, Edward found himself torn betweenughter and astonishment. He moistened his


    slightly dry lips and. pushed up his sses, unable to hide theplexity in his gaze. ¡°Rose, can you


    please tell me the reason behind this?¡± he asked.


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Are you dense? Shouldn¡¯t you have agreed at a time like this?¡±


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, Rose remained calm. She looked at Edward and spoke with


    sincerity, ¡°All I want is to marry you. Are you willing?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Edward still couldn¡¯tprehend why Rose had brought up the topic


    so suddenly. While he was happy about the prospect of marrying her, he wanted to understand the


    reason behind her decision. ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± he replied. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Upon seeing Edward¡¯s determined expression, Rose realized that he wouldn¡¯t simply agree to register


    their marriage without knowing the truth. She sighed inwardly and said, ¡°Sigh, go ahead and continue


    drying my hair. While you do, think about whether there¡¯s anything you¡¯ve been keeping from me.¡±


    Rose turned around, allowing Edward to resume blow-drying her hair. Edward, filled with happiness,


    absentmindedly held the hairdryer in his hand and pondered Rose¡¯s question. He wracked his brain,


    trying to recall any possible reasons, but despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Even though Rose¡¯s hair had dried, Edward still couldn¡¯te up with an answer. He furrowed his


    brow, feeling perplexed. He had never been in such a challenging situation before. ¡°Rose, could you


    give me some hints or guidance?¡± he asked, hoping for some rity.


    The situation felt reminiscent of a teacher asking, ¡°Are you mistaken? What did you do wrong?¡± He


    knew he was wrong but could not figure out what he did


    wrong.


    The longer Rose gazed at Edward, the more she found him utterly adorable. Particrly when he was


    serious, he reminded her of the celestial angels depicted in the Bible. Truly, beauty resided in the eyes


    of the beholder, and in her eyes, he was her precious little cutie. ¡°Did you sustain any injuries when you


    rescued me overseas?¡± she asked, her voice brimming with genuine concern.


    With such a clear hint, Edward would have been foolish not to connect the dots. He immediately


    recalled the cause and effect. ¡°Kyle mentioned it, but don¡¯t pay attention to his nonsense. I only


    sustained a minor injury,¡± he exined, reassuring


    Rose.


    Edward, concerned that Rose might be worried, reassured her that Kyle had exaggerated the situation.


    He emphasized that his injury was minor and there was no need for her to be overly concerned.


    Rose gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, causing her shinning diamond earring to blur


    Edward¡¯s sight. She yfully reached out and pinched his cheek, and her tone tinged with a hint of


    teasing resentment. ¡°Edward, what are the principles of our rtionship?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Transparency. Clearly, you¡¯re being dishonest now. You lied to me,¡± Rose spoke before Edward could


    respond.


    Edward immediately realized his mistake. ¡°I admit my error. I apologize. I did suffer an injury at that


    time. My leg bones were fractured. I¡¯ve fully recovered since then. There are no lingering effects.¡±


    2/4-


    Rose pondered, ¡°If you had admitted sooner, would it have required this much effort?


    ¡°Hold on a moment, didn¡¯t Kyle mention that he had fractured his leg? Why would his bones break


    again?¡±


    Forget it. Edward was certainly being overly considerate. He was concerned she might fret. Whether it


    was a bone fracture or a broken leg, Edward held a special ce in her heart as a kind-hearted man.¡±


    Worried that Rose might be upset, Edward sat down beside her and reiterated, ¡°Rose, I¡¯m not


    intentionally deceiving you. I genuinely believe it¡¯s behind me now. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my leg. I


    don¡¯t want you to be concerned.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to bear any guilt. Rescuing people was an instinctive response. Back then, he had


    no idea that the he had saved was Rose.


    It was simply a stroke of luck.


    Rose, with a resolute look, gently rubbed the back of Edward¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you happen to bring your


    passport?¡±


    person


    ¡°Yes, do


    you want to obtain our marriage license while we are abroad?¡± Edward was now quite certain that


    Rose¡¯s notion of acquiring their marriage license held genuine intent.


    Marriagews in this country differed from those in Athana. Anyone who registered their marriage here


    was prohibited from obtaining a divorce. They could only enter into marriage and had no option for


    divorce.


    ¡°Yes, exactly. You may have reservations, and that¡¯s okay. If you believe it¡¯s too early, then let¡¯s put it


    aside,¡± Rose reassured Edward.


    Observing Rose¡¯s shift in words and her less assertive tone, Edward grew concerned that she might


    reconsider. He quickly grasped her hand and expressed, ¡°If that¡¯s not too fast for you, that¡¯s perfectly


    alright. Rose, I¡¯ve always considered you ahead of me. Please don¡¯t rush into a decision just because I


    rescued you.¡±


    ¡°Are you foolish? If I didn¡¯t genuinely want to marry you, if I didn¡¯t care for you, I wouldn¡¯t have


    considered registering our marriage. Must we be bound together for all eternity?¡± Rose retorted. She


    was really angry because of Edward¡¯s stupidity. ¡°Why was he so emotionally unaware when it came to


    rtionships? I have promised him, but he still asks me to reconsider,¡± said Rose inwardly.


    If Ava instructed Frank to obtain their marriage license today, she was confident that Frank could


    ensure City Hall worked overtime into the night.


    Edward even encouraged her to take her time to think it over. Who should feel more urgency? In terms


    of age, he was the one feeling more rushed. Mrs. Landor was also quite eager about it.


    ¡°Should we give your parents a call first?¡± If they didn¡¯t inform Rose¡¯s parents in advance, it might be


    impolite to bring Rose to register their marriage.


    Rose gently touched her forehead. ¡°What if I decide to take action first and share the newster?


    Would you


    like to be


    it?¡±


    part of


    In this moment, Rose appeared as if she was contemting mischief. Her expression seemed to


    convey, ¡°Are you willing to join me in this?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Since Rose was eager to go through with it, he decided to go along. At worst, he would offer


    his apologies to the Roberts family. The first person likely to give him a hard time would be Frank.


    They had discussed the n to register their marriage tomorrow. Now, the next challenge was figuring


    out the sleeping arrangements, as the room had only one bed.


    Rose didn¡¯t feel awkward. They had just discussed marriage moments ago, so their rtionship had


    be even closer. They should refer to each other as fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦. Meanwhile, her brother


    and Ava were also sharing a room.


    On the other hand, Edward felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°Rose¡­¡± He intended to suggest that he would


    sleep on the sofa and that they could sleep together after obtaining their marriage license tomorrow.


    Before he could finish, Rose gently pulled him onto the bed. ¡°Stop hesitating. Let¡¯s give sleeping


    together a try for now. Many couples live together before marriage these days. We¡¯ll begin with


    sleeping and see if we can have a peaceful night¡¯s rest and good sleep quality.¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t sleep well?¡± Edward inquired.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not good, we¡¯ll figure out the issue. I won¡¯t kick you out of bed. I usually sleep very soundly,


    falling asleep in seconds. My nighttime sleeping posture is also fine. Do you snore or grind your teeth?¡±


    Rose inquired with a hint of humor.


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but feel that the two of them were indeed discussing the prospect of sleeping


    together quite openly. One would ask, and the other would respond. It was indeed an unusual scenario.


    ¡°Neither,¡± he replied.


    Rose had already removed her shoes and was seated on the bed. She patted the space beside her,


    inviting Edward to join her. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. We don¡¯t seem to have any troublesome sleep habits.


    Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bite. I won¡¯t do anything without your consent,¡± she assured.


    3/4-


    15-520


    Edward thought, ¡°Did we identally pick up the wrong script?¡±

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Edward took off his shoes and climbed into bed. A pillow separated him from Rose.


    Rose never knew what a prude he was, seeing the vacant space between them.


    Actually, Rose had no intentions of doing anything out of the line that night, nor did she want to bang


    him. If they were to officially register their marriage the next day, the following night would be their


    wedding night. This trip was meant to be their honeymoon, and she even contemted extending their


    vacation.


    Rosey on the bed, happily making ns. Edward, on the other hand, had yet to lie down. He


    carefully covered her with a nket and turned off the light.


    As soon as the lights were turned off, the room plunged into darkness. Neither of them felt sleepy. They


    stared at the ceiling in the dim light and chatted. ¡°Edward, are you asleep?¡±


    Edward¡¯s deep voice came from beside her. Under the nket, Edward ced his hands on his


    abdomen. ¡°No, can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°A little.¡± Other than Frank, she had not slept in the same bed with any other boy. Edward


    was the first. She felt a little nervous, although she did not intend to do anything inappropriate.


    Her small hand curled up slightly under the nket. They both turned their heads simultaneously and


    locked eyes. It was just the two of them in that moment. Edward could see Rose¡¯s nervousness. ¡°Go to


    sleep, Rose. You still have to wake up early tomorrow, my dear fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Finally hearing Edward calling her fianc¨¦e, Rose felt so happy that she wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore.


    ¡°Can I hold you while I sleep?¡±


    Rose was used to hugging a pillow at home, but it was too big to bring on this trip. In their current room,


    there were only two pillows, and she couldn¡¯t let Edward hug one of them.


    She thought, ¡°He¡¯s warmer than my pillow. I might as well hold him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Under the nket, Edward had already gently reached out to hug Rose¡¯s waist and pulled her


    into his arms. Rose was ustomed to hugging objects to sleep. Being held by Edward was a new


    experience, and she wasn¡¯t quite used to it.


    Rose exined, ¡°I meant I¡¯ll hold you, not the other. way around.¡±


    Hearing this, Edward was stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it always the man holding the woman? The television


    dramas my mother watched at home were all like that.¡± He had never seen a couple sleeping with the


    woman hold the man while the man nestled in the woman¡¯s arms.


    Edward thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me the vulnerable one then?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Well, you know, I¡¯m used to hugging a pillow while I sleep. If I don¡¯t have something to hug,


    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep. And if I can¡¯t sleep, I might toss and turn all night, keeping you


    awake too.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say yes, Edward was already prepared to be cuddled under the nket. He didn¡¯t


    move at all I¡¯m ready.¡± Rose originally wanted to check Edward¡¯s belly to see how many abs he had.


    She had forgotten to do so while watching the moviest time. But she decided to leave it for tomorrow


    night; there was no rush, and she didn¡¯t want to startle Edward.


    She reached out and hugged Edward¡¯s waist. Edward¡¯s hands were locked around Rose¡¯s arms. Rose


    added, ¡°For the record, I have a good sleeping posture. But I just like to rest my leg on my pillow. Is it


    okay if I rest my leg on your waist while sleeping?¡±


    Edward thought, ¡°So much for having a good sleeping posure.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Sleep in whatever way makes youfortable,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best. If it¡¯s ufortable, feel free to remove it after I fall asleep. Good night.¡± With


    gratitude, Rose gave Edward a kiss and settled in to sleep. Everything was just right.


    The reason Rose was so calm and didn¡¯t feel anxious was because she considered the following night


    as her wedding night. She simply wanted a good night¡¯s sleep. There were many more days ahead of


    them in the future, so there was no need to rush.


    However, Edward was different. A man in his thirties who had always slept alone, he now found himself


    embraced by his girlfriend, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. His arm remained encircled by Rose¡¯s. If not for


    the fabric of their pajamas separating them, there would be zero physical distance between them. He


    thought, ¡°How could I remain calm?¡± Half an hourter, Rose hugged Edward and fell asleep happily, a


    smile on her lips. In her dreams, she must have been imagining something that brought her joy,


    perhaps looking forward to registering their marriage the next day.


    On the other hand, Edward had insomnia. In the dim light, he gazed at Rose¡¯s peaceful sleeping face.


    She was very still, unlike the restless moments before falling asleep. Her even, gentle breaths warmed


    Edward¡¯s neck. It felt ticklish, like a feather lightly brushing against his heart. Edward closed his eyes in


    helpless surrender once more.


    15:52


    He couldn¡¯t even go to the bathroom if he wanted to; the path was blocked by Rose. She held him


    tightly, preventing him from getting out of bed. He had no choice but to divert his thoughts elsewhere.


    In the quiet night, held by his gentle girlfriend, Edward contemted how to exin things to the


    Roberts family. To Edward, who had always been rule-bound, Rose¡¯s actions felt misguided. However,


    if Rose wanted to go through with this, he was willing to stand by her, even if it meant taking the me


    in the end.


    No matter what, he was a man. When the Roberts family inquired, he would im that it was his idea.


    He didn¡¯t want Rose to face criticism from her elders. At worst, he could handle being reprimanded by


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank.


    Edward listed all the issues in his mind while held in Rose¡¯s arms, bracing himself for the worst.


    As he pondered, Rose¡¯s leg gradually rose higher until it almost reached his shoulder. He thought, ¡°Is


    this how she normally holds her pillow? It seems like she is genuinely treating me as a pillow.¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. With a bit of effort, he freed one of his hands and gently repositioned


    Rose¡¯s legs from his shoulders to his waist. Since Rose mentioned she liked being held to sleep, he


    was willing to oblige.


    He hoped he wouldn¡¯t be kicked out of bed while he slept.


    The next morning.


    The scene on the bed had shifted. The roles had reversed. Edward nowy in his pajamas with his legs


    curled up, uncovered by the nket. Meanwhile, Rose resembled a silkworm cocoon, her entire body


    hidden beneath the rolled up nket, with only a hint of hair peeking out.


    At first nce, it seemed like Edward had been mistreated.


    Rose had set the rm the previous night, eager to register their marriage as soon as possible. The


    sound of the rm abruptly roused the person sleeping soundly in the bed.


    She reached out with her eyes closed and searched around but couldn¡¯t find her phone. Edward, who


    was a light sleeper, had already taken the phone and turned off the rm. Rose opened her eyes in a


    daze and said in a slightly bewildered voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    She yawned so deeply that tears welled up in her eyes. Edward appreciated the genuine Rose, and


    without any pretense, he gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Eye gunk?¡± No, that couldn¡¯t be. She had washed her facest night. She reached out to touch the


    corner of her eye and realized there was no eye gunk.


    ¡°No, just tears. Do you want to sleep a bit longer?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Edward sneezed.


    Rose nced at Edward. Since she had slept alone, she had never been aware of her habit of rolling


    up the nket. Frank had never mentioned it to her. She assumed Edward had a cold. ¡°You have a


    cold? Are you feeling warm? Why did you give me the nket?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why I felt so warmst night. I don¡¯t easily feel cold, so I don¡¯t need so much of the


    nket actually,¡± Rose said.


    She quickly got out of bed and searched through her luggage. Every time she traveled, Grace would


    prepare somemon medicines for her to take. She retrieved a box of cold medicine and handed it to


    Edward. ¡°Take one of these after breakfast for precaution.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know how to exin Rose¡¯s yful nighttime behavior. The fact was, he had a rather


    eventful night. At times, she would rest her leg on him, and at other times, she¡¯d suddenly hold him


    tightly. When she felt ufortable sleeping in one direction, she¡¯d shift. And when Rose turned


    around, she had a habit of cocooning herself in the nket, like a silkworm.


    He asked tentatively, ¡°Rose, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I slept quite well. I¡¯ve realized that sleeping with you at night is especially enjoyable.¡±


    From Rose¡¯s tone, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t aware of her nket-rolling habit from the previous


    night: Edward didn¡¯t bring it up. ¡°Go brush your teeth first. Should we head to the downstairs dining


    room for breakfast or should we call for room service?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs, so we can choose what to eat. It¡¯s a buffet, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go freshen up first. I¡¯ll get changed,¡± Edward arranged.


    Speaking of changing clothes, Rose wanted to expedite her n to see his abs. She stood by the side,


    not moving. ¡°You¡¯re changing? Let me have a look,¡± she suggested.


    Edward was speechless.


    Seeing Edward¡¯s confusion, Rose exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do crazy things to you. I just


    want to see how many abs you have. You promised to show me at the cinemast time. You forgot.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it was,¡± Edward recalled that he had promised to show her after the movie ended.


    Rose stared directly at his pajamas. She thought, ¡°After this morning, the man before me will be my


    husband. What is wrong


    2/13¨C


    15.5971


    with openly looking at him?¡±


    Seeing this, Edward suddenly shed his usual demeanor. He approached Rose with a mischievous


    intent. This thought crossed his mind in a split second. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll let you have the pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ You want me to take off your clothes?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his own face and gazed at


    Rose in disbelief.


    Rose thought, ¡°Why does it feel like Edward has changed after just one night of sleep?¡±


    She had assisted William in putting on a suit and handed her brother his clothes, but she had never


    helped a man undress before. She was the one who had suggested it, but now she was the one feeling


    shy. Her face was slightly flushed, and her trembling hands stretched on tiptoe to unbutton the first


    button of Edward¡¯s pajamas.


    At that moment, Rose wished Edward wasn¡¯t wearing clothes with buttons. She thought, ¡°Why did he


    choose such conservative attire? Something with a waist tie would have been more convenient to


    remove.¡±


    Rose had unbuttoned his shirt quickly, and after a moment, Edward looked at her reaction with a faint


    smile. He reached out to halt her actions. ¡°I¡¯ll show you tonight.¡±


    If this kept up, there was a risk she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the house in the morning. Regardless,


    they had to prioritize registering their marriage in the morning. That¡¯s more important now.


    Having a certificate also made things more convenient. It added legitimacy to their actions.


    Rose let out a breath. ¡°Fine.¡± With that, she immediately fled to the bathroom and closed the door. She


    leaned against the back of the door and panted heavily.


    After Rose went inside, Edward¡¯s phone rang. It was Kyle Jenkins. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. I hope things improve between you and Miss Roberts once you return.¡±


    Edward was in a good mood. He looked up at the closed bathroom door and smiled. ¡°We will go


    register our marriage


    soon.¡±


    Kyle asked, ¡°What did you say? Marriage? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, bye.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t pay much attention to Kyle¡¯s reaction to Rose at all. It was fine as long as he was


    informed and supportive.


    Kyle, who was in the next room, was in a state of disarray, holding his luggage. Edward and Rose had


    registered their marriage in just one night, They were moving incredibly fast.


    He genuinely felt happy for Edward. Besides the Landor family, there was also Trevon who might be


    looking forward to Edward truly being happy.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    After breakfast, Edward and Rose took a taxi to the registration office in Hailnd.


    When Rose went to the bathroom to wash up, Edward learned about the process of international


    marriage registration. It required some procedures to bepleted. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Rose,


    but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, so he used some connections.


    An hourter, the two foreign marriage certificates were held in the hands of Rose and Edward


    respectively. Their hands felt warm as they smiled at each other in satisfaction. Rose spoke first,


    ¡°Edward, from today onwards, you¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll be mine forever. You won¡¯t be able to escape from


    me even if you want to.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and made a gesture, moving her five fingers and exuding a


    very strong threatening


    aura.


    They could only get married and not get a divorce.


    Edward did not want to escape at all. ¡°It¡¯s my honor, Mrs. Landor. What¡¯s your next schedule?¡±


    She didn¡¯t likeplicated weddings, but she still wanted to preserve the simple sense of ceremony,


    so they could watch the video when they were old.


    Rose took the marriage certificate from Edward¡¯s hand and lowered her head. She carefully ced it in


    her bag and muttered, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of keeping these two documents. If you ever


    want to reminisce, just ask me for


    them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be in charge of the family from now on,¡± replied Edward.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll be in charge of thepany,¡± Rose agreed.


    These two simple sentences set the rules for their marriage. One managed the household and the


    other was in charge of thepany, just like Edward¡¯s parents, Richard and Juana, with clear roles


    and responsibilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you what to doter. Follow me,¡± said Rose, Edward really wanted to go with her, but


    he knew Rose had no sense of direction, so he could only ask without revealing it, ¡°Where are we


    going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rose garden in Hailnd, with settings for taking pictures, like wedding photos. Simply put,


    they¡¯re specially opened for those who don¡¯t want to holdplicated weddings. We can put on a veil


    and pose for photos, marriage proposals, and confessions. Anyway, there are quite a lot of options.¡±


    Rose suddenly thought of something. She didn¡¯t seem to have asked Edward if he wanted a wedding.


    She couldn¡¯t decide. everything herself. ¡°Do you want to have a wedding? If you want, we can have


    one at Athana, or we can have a ceremony here first if you prefer.¡±


    Edward thought to himself, ¡°The plot is always the other way around.¡±


    After interacting with her for a few months, Edward naturally understood Rose¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t


    likeplicated things and liked things to be simple. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so low-key, working


    for so long without anyone knowing that she was the Roberts family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    Actually, Edward didn¡¯t likeplicated weddings either. For example, Sherri¡¯s wedding was indeed


    unique to Edward, and Natalie¡¯s wedding was undeniably luxurious.


    If Rose wanted it, he would do it. If Rose didn¡¯t want it, he would let Rose live the way she liked. He


    would also exin the situation to his family. He then replied, ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve always told you to do things


    your way, as long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mistreated you.¡±


    For a girl, a wedding might only happen once in her life. It was very important.


    ¡°You know, without the wedding, we can do many interesting things. For example, we can go to that


    garden to pose for photos and take videos. Then, we can edit them into good movies that we can still


    remember in the future. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful? It¡¯s very meaningful, right? It¡¯s a lovely way to


    createsting memories.¡±


    ¡°There were many ways to be romantic. It doesn¡¯t have to be following the crowd or doing what


    everyone else does. The best and most romantic way is the one that suits you and your partner best.¡±


    ¡°It is just like choosing a college and a major. You can¡¯t choose what others choose. You have to see


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    whether you like it and if it¡¯s the right fit for you.¡±


    Edward agreed. He knew that Rose¡¯s thoughts were different from others. He also liked Rose¡¯s unique


    and special way of creating memories. The two of them took a taxi and went to the rose garden


    mentioned by Rose.


    The garden was very vast, bustling with people. There were patches of blooming flowers in sight. It


    didn¡¯t seem like a garden,


    was simply a sea of flowers.


    Every area had different types of flowers, including the shape of the flowers. There were already a few


    foreigners standing in the midst of the floral sea, posing. The woman was wearing a white veil on her


    head, fluttering in the breeze.


    The artistic conception was very beautiful, like a painting. Everyone had different preferences. Some


    were wearing their


    1/3


    15:52


    own clothes, while others were in suits and leather shoes, all for the sake of capturing the most


    beautiful moment./


    Rose and Edward entered the building. Rose stood at the front desk, saying in Arillion, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to


    do a photoshoot. I¡¯d like to do two different styles, something beautiful and something cute.¡±


    Actually, after she got together with Edward, she had already nned this strategy. However, she did


    not know if she could use it at that time. Firstly, she was not sure if she could get married to Edward.


    Secondly, she did not know if the Landor family would agree to not hold a wedding.


    Upon hearing the request, the staff led them to an area with pale purplevender and sunflowers to


    take a look. ¡°May I ask if these two areas are okay?¡±


    Edward held Rose¡¯s hand, their fingers were interlocked. Rose had her backpack slung over one


    shoulder. She asked Edward¡¯s opinion, ¡°What do you think? If you don¡¯t like it, we can change again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s add a pink rose as well. We¡¯ll take a few more photos for memories,¡± Edward suggested.


    Rose said. ¡°Do as my husband says.¡±


    The weather in Hailnd was colder than Athana. The temperature difference was five to six degrees.


    In order to make the wedding photo look better, Edward was wearing a gray suit with a white shirt and


    a pair of golden sses on his high nose bridge.


    Rose wore a white, cinched-waist dress that reflected her slender figure beautifully. Her corbone


    peeked out gracefully from one side of the dress, and she had on fringe earrings, paired with a pair of


    macaroni-colored heels.


    The staff put on the white veil that they had chosen for Rose and gave Edward a bouquet of roses.


    They asked them to stand in the middle of the pink sea of flowers for the photoshoot. Edward knelt on


    one knee and Rose covered her mouth with both hands, pretending to be surprised and touched.


    Following the photographer¡¯s instructions, they changed their poses, and one beautiful shot after


    another was captured and preserved in photographs.


    They took a total of eight photos of the pink sea of flowers. Rose said that today was a special day and


    needed auspicious numbers to reinforce it. Then, they went to the sea ofvender.


    The photographer asked Edward to hold Rose behind her back and look at the sky. Another beautiful


    scene was captured in the photo, with Rose pointing at the sky. Edward rested his chin on her


    shoulder, following Rose¡¯s guidance by tilting his head slightly upwards to look at the sky.


    Thest area was the sunflowers. Edward took off his coat, leaving only a white shirt that matched


    Rose. Edward carried Rose on his back as he walked through the sea of sunflowers. Rose¡¯s hands


    were raised in the sky with her feet cocked up, disying a joyful expression.


    Three hourster.


    All the shooting had beenpleted. The staff walked towards them and said respectfully, ¡°The edited


    video and photo album will take one day to prepare. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to wait, you can leave


    your address, and we will send it to you from our studio.¡±


    They were staying in a hotel. If it took a day to prepare the photos and videos, they could only get it the


    day after tomorrow. In that case, they might already be at Athana when they could get the photos. After


    all, Rose only had three days of leave.


    Just as Edward was about to pick up the gender-neutral pen at the service desk, Rose reached out and


    held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯se and get it ourselves when it¡¯s ready, and make sure the editing is beautiful


    and impressive.¡±


    She was nning to hang the photos in their room and use them as small decorations.


    Rose said, ¡°Can you give me nine better-looking photos first? I need to share my joy. I can¡¯t wait for


    that kind of thing.¡±


    Edward, standing at the side, already understood what Rose wanted to do. She wanted to make an


    official announcement.


    The quality of the service here had always been the most reviewed on the Inte. Without hesitation,


    they took out the photos they had just taken and let Rose choose the ones she was satisfied with.


    The photographer¡¯s skills were very good. She could easily find more than nine photos without needing


    to edit them. Originally, each background was set to have eight photos, so the three backgrounds


    added up to 24 photos. However, for this special day, Rose didn¡¯t like the idea.


    In the end, they changed the n, added more money, and decided to take 11 photos and one video


    for each scene. Rose said that it represented a lifetimemitment. At the same time, it also meant


    that they would only be married once in a lifetime and not divorce.


    There were a total of 33 photos. Rose exined that it represented not just a lifetime of being together


    but three lifetimes, signifying ¡°Three Lives Three Worlds,¡± which was another interpretation.


    Due to the long shooting time and the fact that Rose had already made a n for the rest of her


    schedule, she nned to return to the hotel to apply for a leave request first. If the leave request wasn¡¯t


    approved, it would disrupt her ns.


    There were many taxis at the entrance of the garden, but there was still a distance away. From


    Edward¡¯s angle, Rose¡¯s heel


    2/3


    15:52


    had been rubbed red. Edward frowned slightly when he saw this.


    He let go of Rose¡¯s hand and walked straight to her. He rolled up his pants leg and squatted down,


    holding his bag in one hand.


    Rose stood behind in a daze. Was Edward nning to carry her in front of everyone?


    What¡¯s with being a bit romantic?


    When she was in a daze, a gentle voice came from Edward. ¡°Rose,e up. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡±


    With a warm husband offering to carry her, Rose certainly epted the offer. She happily climbed onto


    Edward¡¯s back, her arms encircling his neck and crossed in front of his face.


    Rose¡¯s weight did not seem to be within Edward¡¯s consideration at all. He easily stood up with her on


    his back, disying impressive strength. Rose could not help but guess, ¡°Edward, do you exercise


    often? Your chest is so firm.¡±


    As she spoke, Rose¡¯s hands were still restless. She reached out and touched Edward¡¯s chest. Edward


    sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Give me the bag,¡± Rose said. After all, she could look at it tonight.


    It was very tiring to carry her on his back while holding her bag.


    In the end, Edward still did not give the bag to Rose. Instead, he held the chain in his hand.


    It felt good to be carried by her husband. Rose leaned on Edward¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his


    ear, ¡°Edward, will you carry me for the rest of my life?¡±


    Edward answered affirmatively, ¡°Yes,¡±mitting to doing it for as long as she wanted to, as long as he


    could still stand up.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rose was as happy as a child. She kissed Edward¡¯s cheek heavily as


    a reward.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around Edward¡¯s neck. Surrounded by a sea of flowers, the two of them


    walked on the cobblestone path.


    Step by step, under the warm sun, Edward carried Rose all the way to the taxi area before slowly


    squatting down and putting Rose down. ¡°Slow down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you didn¡¯t crouch down, I could still jump down,¡± Rose replied yfully.


    Rose looked like she was absolutely fine with it.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Back at the hotel.


    Rose sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She turned on her phone and called the director to ask for


    leave.


    The callsted for 10 minutes. At first, it was full of cheerful scenes, but in the end, she pouted in


    disappointment. She lowered her gaze and used one hand to scratch the surface of the sofa. ¡°Director,


    I¡¯m really married. I was just here for a vacation at the beginning.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect to get married during this trip. Now she was facing the challenge of exining the


    situation to her superior and requesting leave, which she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    She sighed. She had just promised the garden staff to get her things herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Rose rested her chin on her hand in low spirits and thought. She frowned


    and tried her best to think of a convincing way to make her director believe that she was married.


    She had already said that she could show the marriage certificate, but the director insisted that there


    were many fake certificates now.


    Edward had originally nned to ask Rose to go to the restaurant for a meal. Seeing her sigh, he


    asked, ¡°Was your leave request denied?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Rose couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Do you think my character is so


    untrustworthy? I¡¯ve already told the director that I¡¯m married and can show her the certificates, but she


    actually said that fake certificates are everywhere now. She wants me to have fun and then go back to


    work steadily. I¡¯m such a bitter worker. She didn¡¯t even approve of my marriage leave.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell showed the director a fake certificate that she even doesn¡¯t believe in? Ugh, how can an


    honest person like me do such a ridiculous thing? Is there anyone more reliable than me?¡± Rose


    sighed in frustration.


    Edward looked at Rose¡¯s exaggerated acting and chuckled, gesturing theatrically, ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll go


    downstairs to get something. We¡¯ll eat when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, alright,¡± Rose replied weakly.


    Edward walked to the door and turned to look at his depressed wife on the sofa. He opened the door


    and went out. The moment the door closed, he took out his phone and called Kyle. ¡°Are you at the


    office or on the way?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Kyle guessed that Edward must have had a new mission. Otherwise,


    how could he have thought of a tool like him when he was having a good time with Miss Roberts? ¡°Tell


    me, what instructions do you have for me, Mr. Landor?¡±


    Edward coughed dryly. ¡°Ahem¡­ Think of a way to help Rose apply for leave from the hospital for


    seven days. Don¡¯t use the Roberts family¡¯s name. She doesn¡¯t want others to know.¡±


    This was a little difficult for Kyle. He couldn¡¯t use Mrs. Landor¡¯s name, nor could he use the Roberts


    family¡¯s name. But, it needed to be a seven-day leave. In that case, there was only one way left.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Edward was in a good mood and knew that Kyle could handle


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to some sweets when we get back.¡±


    Kyle said in the tone of an olddy, ¡°Forget it. If you and Miss Roberts can live happily ever after, that¡¯s


    sweet enough for


    me.¡±


    Edward knew that Kyle was really happy for him, so he smiled and hung up the phone.


    He did not return to his room immediately. Instead, he waited for Kyle to settle the matter. Kyle had


    always been very efficient. After a while, he called back and said to Edward without any nonsense, ¡°It¡¯s


    done. Eight days, and it cost you a little money.¡±


    A problem that could be solved with money was not a problem for Edward. He was very willing. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s words implied something. ¡°Have a good honeymoon. I¡¯ll look forward to your next piece of good


    news when you


    After the matter was settled, Edward pushed open the door and entered. He saw Rose on the sofa


    answering the phone with a smile on her face. He had obviously guessed the reason.


    Unaware of the reason, Rose hooked her finger at Edward. Edward obediently walked over. After


    hanging up the phone, she stood on the sofa and jumped a few times. She hugged Edward¡¯s neck


    happily. ¡°I sessfully applied for leave. Don¡¯t you want to know the reason?¡±


    Edward asked cooperatively, ¡°Why?¡±


    Roseughed out loud. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. I asked the department head why they suddenly


    approved it, and she said the director might have gone crazy and approved the leave by mistake.¡±


    1/3


    15:53


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Anyway, as long as I sessfully applied for leave, it¡¯s fine. The next


    step is to send Sherri and the others a high-level explosive pair.¡±


    Edward smiled at her and put his arm around her waist to prevent her from falling off when she was


    excited. ¡°Sit down and send the message.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send it?¡± Rose tilted her head and looked at him with a smile.


    Edward nodded and said, ¡°After you send it, I basically don¡¯t have to send it anymore. If Sherri can get


    the message to everyone effectively, it might be even better than if I did it myself.¡±


    Edward sat down beside Rose and helped her tidy up her messy hair. Rose leaned against his


    shoulderfortably and looked up at the ceiling, thinking, ¡°Who do you think I should send it to first?


    Whose heart is better?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not my brother, he might fly over here to scold me. How about I message Grace first? She¡¯s


    moreposed. As for Natalie and the others, I won¡¯t notify them individually. I n to make a mass


    post on social media to inform everyone


    at once.¡±


    Edward nodded and said, ¡°Sure, you arrange it. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t waste any time. She took out her phone and sat up straight. She took a deep breath,


    feeling a little nervous, and opened the chat with Grace, ¡°Grace, I¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, she deleted it again and organized her words again. Edward watched quietly


    from the side. In the end, after she deleted it countless times, he said, ¡°How about I call your aunt and


    apologize first?¡±


    Rose reached out and touched his face. ¡°Why are you apologizing? I was the one who dragged you to


    get the marriage certificate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin. I won¡¯t let you be wronged.¡±


    Edward was silent. No matter who brought it up first, he had to apologize.


    After struggling for a long time, Rose still did not send a single word. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t make things


    difficult for cells. I¡¯ll just go straight to the point and show Grace the marriage certificate.¡±


    my


    brain


    Once she presented the marriage certificate, Grace would likely have questions, and Rose could then


    be forthright and exin everything.


    Rose grabbed the bag on the sofa and took out a marriage certificate. She turned on the camera and


    took a photo of the certificate before sending it to Grace.


    Following that, she proceeded to create a 3¡Á3 grid on her social media post, featuring the photos she


    had just taken of the marriage certificate and the ones taken in the garden. Her caption read: ¡°Come


    on, shower me with your blessings, shower me with them as fiercely as a storm.¡±


    The originally peaceful holiday was interrupted by Rose¡¯s explosive revtion. She sent a message to


    everyone in the Fairy Fortress group, saying, ¡°Calm down. I need a two-hour disappearance. I¡¯ll ept


    your interview two hourster.¡±


    Grace quickly replied with a message, ¡°I wish you all the best and hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡±


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°Indeed, Grace is the calmest of them all.¡±


    Edward also saw this message. He didn¡¯t expect Grace to not object and even bless her well. This


    might have something to do with Rose¡¯s past actions. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Rose and put


    his arm-around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy. I promise.¡±


    Rose tilted her head and looked at Edward. ¡°A man can¡¯t go back on his word.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    This made Rose very happy.


    Rose replied to Grace¡¯s message, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll be very, very happy. Edward is very good to


    me.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were already wet, but the text reply did not reveal any emotions: ¡°Alright, bring him home


    officially after the trip.¡±


    afraid?¡±


    After reading the message, Rose turned to Edward and said, ¡°She asked me to bring you home. Are


    you


    Edward joked, ¡°An ugly son-inw has to meet his mother-inw sooner orter, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute. I love you to death. Don¡¯t worry, even if we go home, I can protect you.¡± Rose patted


    her chest heroically. After replying to Grace¡¯s message, Rose prepared to turn off her phone for two


    hours to give her close friends in Athana some time to calm down. She also needed a good meal.


    Putting away her phone, Edward suddenly approached Rose and said seriously, ¡°Rose, I love you too.¡±


    Their eyes were filled with emotions. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the time was wrong. Rose really didn¡¯t


    want to go out. Her stomach rumbled at the wrong time. She smiled awkwardly at Edward, who wanted


    to kiss her. ¡°I think I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Edward touched the back of her neck. He originally nned to


    hold her neck and kiss her, but he had no choice but to


    15.52


    apany Miss Roberts to eat first. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Edward bent down and helped her arrange her slippers. ¡°Where would you like to eat, outside or in a


    restaurant? I¡¯m not picky. We¡¯ll eat whatever you want. After eating, we¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy


    some food or snacks you like. We¡¯ll stay here for a few days, so we can¡¯t just use the hotel¡¯s food.


    When wee backter, we¡¯ll upgrade our hotel experience.¡±


    On their wedding night, Rose felt that the room was a bit too modest for her liking. While they hadn¡¯t


    had a wedding, she still expected some luxury in their amodations.


    Rose raised her heels, indicating that she really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. She suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat


    at the restaurant, Edward. My feet are a bit tired, and I don¡¯t feel like going outside for now. We can go


    shopping tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then sleep in the room after the meal.¡±


    Edward¡¯s phone was also turned off. He felt that if he didn¡¯t turn it off, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to enjoy


    the meal. After the meal, Rose started to feel drowsy. They woke up early in the morning to register


    their marriage, spent several hours on the photo shoot, and sat in a taxi for almost an hour. It was


    indeed tiring. An afternoon nap was necessary.


    What if she fell asleep on their wedding night?


    After finishing their meal, Rose decisively returned to the room andy on the bed. She patted the spot


    beside her and gestured for Edward to sleep together.


    Edward did not intend to do anything bad in this room. He still had to arrange other things and refused,


    ¡°I still have something to do and need to go out for a while. You sleep first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Rose was not a clingy person, nor was she someone who would get to the bottom of things. If Edward


    said that there was something, it should be something. She trusted him without bombarding him with


    questions like where he was going, who he was going with, and what he was going to do.


    How tiring was that?


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to bed first. But don¡¯t wander too far. You¡¯re not familiar with this ce either. Be


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    careful,¡± Rose nagged.


    Edward liked this kind of ¡°nagging¡± from Rose. ¡°Okay, got it, honey.¡±


    Honey.


    The word warmed her heart. Rose immediately blushed and rolled on the bed a few times to express


    her shyness. She covered her face and said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sleep well,¡± Edward replied.


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    After Rose closed her eyes, Edward left the room. He gently closed the door and walked straight into


    the elevator to the


    front desk.


    The elevator slowly descended. He came to the front desk and asked, ¡°Do you have a presidential


    suite avable? I need the most luxurious one. The price is fine, but I need you to provide me with


    something.¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡°Sure. Sir. What service do you want us to provide? Our hotel will try our best to


    satisfy the


    customers¡¯ needs.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    After Rose fell asleep, Edward was busy in the newly booked presidential suite.


    The room was decorated meticulously everywhere. The ceiling was decorated in the shape of balloons


    based on online photos. These balloons were abination of burgundy and gold, forming a heart


    shape.


    There was also a string under each balloon, with a rectangr card hanging at the bottom, and


    Edward¡¯s handwriting that read, ¡°Rose, I love you.¡±


    The contents of each card were the same.


    The living room, master bedroom, and study were all decorated with the word ¡°happiness¡±, reflecting


    the joyous asion. Even the dining table was adorned with a red silk cloth symbolizing love and


    happiness.


    Every corner was decorated with what Edward deemed to be the most festive decorations. The


    television cab¡¯s background wall, the sofa¡¯s background wall, and even the carpet in the room had


    been changed to red. The curtains were filled with red line lights as well.


    Edward looked around and made sure that he didn¡¯t miss anything before he went to decorate the


    master bedroom.


    He continued to decorate the background of the bed and ced a big ¡°happiness¡± character in the


    middle, with concave balloons around it. Finally, he pasted the words ¡°love¡± and reced the bedding


    with a festive set of red bedding, meticulously smoothing out each fold.


    In the end, many red and golden balloons were ced in the room.


    He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead and ced his hands on his hips. He looked at


    the wedding room he had decorated again. He was quite satisfied, but he felt it might not fully meet


    Rose¡¯s expectations. Time was limited, so he could only make up for it next time.


    After setting up the wedding room, he did not sit down to rest. Instead, he left the room and went


    downstairs. He took a taxi to a mall and went to the jewelry shop. He stood at the front of the disy


    table, and after looking at it for a long time, he did not find a diamond ring that satisfied him.


    The attendant walked over and asked, ¡°Sir, what kind of ring do you want to buy? Something luxurious


    or minimalist?¡±


    Edward asked, ¡°Do you have any custom-made ones in stock? I¡¯m looking for a pair of matching rings.¡±


    Customized rings were typically unique, and their quality was usually quite high.


    The attendant felt that she had met a big client and said enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    After a while, the attendant returned with two pairs of rings in her hands. She ced them on the


    disy table and let Edward choose. She began to introduce them. ¡°This Vine Entanglement style is


    low-key. The diamonds are rtively small, and every one of them is embedded in the vines.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, this crown has a princess style. It¡¯s rtively high-profile. It depends on what style


    you and your wife like, Sir.¡±


    Edward picked up the two diamond rings and looked at them. He remembered that during the dinner at


    the ckwell family, Auntie Ava, who was rted to Trevon, was wearing a crown-style ring on her


    finger. Although the style was different, it was still of the same series.


    ¡°Wrap up the vine-style one for me,¡± he requested.


    For salespeople, such clients were their favorites. They were straightforward and had only a few


    questions. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you immediately.¡±


    After buying the diamond ring, Edward went to the supermarket downstairs. They were going to stay in


    the hotel for a few. days, so he had to prepare some snacks for Rose. Sherri said that Rose liked to eat


    snacks and canned food, and Grace usually added snacks on time in the Roberts family.


    In that case, Edward naturally could not let Miss Roberts¡¯s quality of life decrease. He went to the


    supermarket to buy threerge bags of groceries, including fruits, drinks, and snacks. His hands were


    even red from carrying them all.


    It was already afternoon when Edward took a taxi back to the hotel. He ced original room to see if


    Rose was awake.


    things in the new room and went to his


    He gently pushed the door open. The person on the bed was still sleeping soundly and did not know


    that someone had entered. The nket that had covered her was gone. Edward walked closer and


    saw that the nket had been kicked off the bed pitifully. He bent down to pick up the nket to cover


    Rose again.


    He began to organize the things in this room, preparing to pack everything into two suitcases and move


    them to the new


    room.


    When Edward had just left, Rose slowly woke up. In a daze, she narrowed her eyes and looked for


    Edward. She muttered to herself, ¡°Did he go to meet with a client? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    After saying that, she fell back into bed, but at the next second, she woke up, eximing, ¡°Wait, where


    did the luggage go?


    1/3-


    15:53


    Did a thief enter?¡±


    Rose stood up without hesitation. She stood on the bed and looked around for the shadows of the two


    suitcases. Unfortunately, she did not see them. She got out of bed barefooted and looked at every


    corner of the room, but she still could not find them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in a mess. After sleeping, she had lost her luggage. Fortunately, the thief who came in was a


    robber, not a rapist. Otherwise, she would not be safe and sound.


    The security in this hotel was too bad.


    Edward was still not back yet and she was wondering what to do. Rose put her hands on her hips and


    thought if she should call the police. She eventually decided to call the front desk and see if they could


    recover the surveince footage.


    She used thendline to call the front desk and said that she had lost her suitcase, asking the front


    desk to handle it.


    After a while, the front desk staff came over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Could you tell me the details?¡±


    Rose was very angry. This hotel looked quite high-end. Why was it so unreliable? After all, all her


    belongings were in those suitcases. Her tone wasn¡¯t very friendly as she said, ¡°I only slept for a while,


    and then the suitcases in my room were gone. My husband¡¯s suitcases were also gone. Help me check


    the surveince cameras. I¡¯m really angry about this.¡±


    The staff was very polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Our hotel is secure, and it¡¯s difficult for thieves to enter. Every


    ce has a high-definition camera installed. Perhaps you could check with your husband to see if he


    took them?¡±


    Rose said with certainty, ¡°How is that possible? My husband went out for business and hasn¡¯t returned


    yet. Where is he going to get his suitcase? Besides, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    As the things in the room were indeed missing, the staff could only get someone to bring aptop to


    Rose¡¯s room to check the reason for the suitcase¡¯s disappearance.


    As soon as theptop was turned on, the door of the room opened and Edward walked in.


    In the room, there were service staff, security guards, and a man sitting on the sofa with aptop on the


    table. Edward frowned and walked nervously to Rose, asking in confusion, ¡°Rose, did something


    happen?¡±


    He had only gone to put down the suitcases. How could something have happened?


    Rose felt a little aggrieved and believed that she was quite useless, having their luggage away. ¡°We


    lost our luggage. When you went out, there seemed to be a thief in the room, taking something we


    brought from Athana.¡±


    From Rose¡¯s-words, Edward already knew why there were so many people in the room. He guessed


    that Miss Roberts found no suitcase in the room when she woke up, then she called the staff to check


    the surveince camera. However, Edward did not answer Rose¡¯s question. He just sat affectionately


    beside her and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to check. I know


    where the suitcase is.¡±


    As long as the belongings were not lost, the staff and others naturally could not wait to leave.


    After they left, there were only Edward and Rose left in the room. Rose looked at Edward in shock.


    ¡°You took the suitcase?¡±


    If he hade anyter, Edward would probably have been arrested.


    ¡°This room is too small, so I booked a bigger one. I saw that you were still sleeping, so I didn¡¯t wake


    you up. I thought I would bring you there when you woke up, and then I brought the suitcase over first.¡±


    Rose cursed under her breath, ¡°Shit, I almost mistook my husband as a thief.¡±


    How could there be a theft in such a high-end hotel? It was really ridiculous.


    After the incident ended, Edward brought Rose to the front desk to check out this room and headed to


    their newly booked room. Before opening the door, Edward covered Rose¡¯s eyes with one hand and


    pretended to be mysterious. ¡°Close your eyes first.¡±


    Rose¡¯s heart was pounding with excitement and nervousness. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to


    to give me a surprise, are you?¡±


    Edward did not let go of his hand and continued to cover her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll


    When Ros¨¦ stepped into the room, Edward turned on the warm lights


    his hand.


    ¡°ater.¡±


    set the atmosphere in the room and slowly let go of


    Rose was so touched that she covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    She never thought that Edward would prepare these things. She thought that as long as the two of


    them got married simply and fell in love, everything would be enough.


    Seeing that Rose was in a daze and did not move forward, Edward walked to her side and brought her


    into the room. When she was in the middle, Edward suddenly knelt on one knee and opened a box with


    both hands. ¡°Rose, marry me.¡± Since he had already received his documents, Edward felt that he


    couldn¡¯t skip this ceremony.


    Rose looked at the man kneeling on one knee on the ground and was extremely touched. There was


    only one thought in her heart, and that was to love and pamper Edward well for the rest of her life. She


    extended one hand to Edward and used the


    2/3


    15:53


    other hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Alright, help me put it on.¡±


    When the ring was pushed in, tears fell from Rose¡¯s eyes. She sniffed and looked around, wondering


    just how much time this ¡°silly guy¡± had put into all of this. Touched and feeling a mix of emotions, she


    gently pulled him up and hugged his waist. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so romantic.¡±


    Edward¡¯s heart trembled. He enjoyed the feeling of Rose calling him Hubby. He hugged her tightly and


    wiped her tears. ¡°Time is limited, and I had to make do with what I could. Rose, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He had already done so well, and he was still apologizing. What was there to be sorry about? Edward


    was asking too much of


    himself.


    Rose tiptoed and pecked Edward¡¯s lips. At first, it was a light kiss, but Edward pressed the back of her


    head and turned it into a siege.


    Rose tilted her head and released her love for Edward. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck


    until both of them were on the verge of losing control. Rose stopped and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet.


    I haven¡¯t eaten either, and there¡¯s studying to do.¡±


    Edward smiled and rubbed her lips with his fingertips. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to kiss you.¡±


    The promised wedding night was the wedding night.


    Rose blushed and nodded shyly. She buried her face in Edward¡¯s chest. ¡°Did you n all of this by


    yourself?¡±


    Edward answered truthfully, ¡°Yes, the materials were prepared by the hotel. I¡¯m not familiar with


    Hailnd. If I prepare them myself, it will waste a lot of time.¡± He could only spend money to save time.


    Afraid that Rose would misunderstand that the ring was also provided by the hotel, Edward exined,


    ¡°I bought the ring myself. It¡¯s rtively simple. I¡¯ll buy you another one when I get back to Athana.¡±


    In his arms, Rose stretched out her fingers. The ring was beautiful under the light. The intertwined


    vines on it seemed to symbolize their love, interwoven and inseparable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change it;


    this one is perfect. I like it very much. Thank you, Hubby.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°Thank you too, wifey.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    After they embraced each other for a while, it urred to Rose that there should be two rings..


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She withdrew slightly from Edward¡¯s arms and looked up at his chin. She reached out and touched it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ring? Let me put it on for you.¡±


    Edward did not let go of Rose. He only freed one hand and took out the box from his pocket. Rose


    reached out to take it.. She unlocked the box, and inside she found a vine ring of the same series.


    However, there was no diamond iid on Edward¡¯s ring.


    It was very simple and low-key.


    Rose took out the ring first. She pulled Edward¡¯s hand and put the ring on. After putting it on, she


    raised Edward¡¯s hand in the air and looked at it. With this ring, his hand looked even more beautiful.


    Their fingers intertwined, and the two rings met. They were like the vines on the rings, tightly wrapped


    around each other.


    There was still an hour before mealtime.


    On the sofa, Rose kept her sped hands in the air. Edward sat there, stroking her corbone hair.


    Rosey down. Time was quite and good.


    Why weren¡¯t they in bed? The wedding room that Edward decorated was very beautiful. Rose could not


    bear to destroy it. She wanted to save this opportunity for the night, so she could only lie on the sofa


    with her head on Edward¡¯sp.


    Rose raised her phone into the air and turned it on. Edward turned it on with one hand.


    The lovely couple was in sync.


    Looking at the missed calls, unread messages, red dots, and numbers, Rose couldn¡¯t stay calm


    anymore and sat jerk.


    up


    with a


    Edward, who was beside him, was shocked. He thought that something had happened and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°We agreed to go missing for two hours, but it seems it¡¯s past time. Guys in Athana are in


    an uproar when not hearing our news¡­¡±


    They had overslept.


    -In order to calm her down, Edward waved his phone and pointed it at her, indicating that it was the


    same case for him.


    The next second, Rose copsed into a smile and continued to lie down on the sofa. She rested her


    head on Edward¡¯s legs and said, ¡°Let¡¯s face a storm-like interrogation together. Give your mother a call.


    I¡¯ll tell Sherri and the others that I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    Rose had just seen 68 missed calls from Juana on Edward¡¯s phone screen. It seemed that the caller


    wouldn¡¯t give up getting a response.


    without


    Edward was bombarded by Juana¡¯s call. Rose seemed to be able to imagine the scene when Juana


    made the call. She was probably pacing around with her hands on her hips.


    Edward snapped Juana back to reality. ¡°Rose, shouldn¡¯t you change the way you call my mother?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I think you¡¯re right. Why don¡¯t I practice it a few more times in private?¡± She was very casual


    when it came to addressing others. At home, she called her mother directly Grace.


    She rarely called Grace Mom.


    Stroking her forehead gently, Edward said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s up to you when you decide to


    change the way you


    imitate call her. Mom won¡¯t mind.¡± Of course, Juana would be overjoyed if Rose called her in an


    way.


    As expected, as long as Rose notified everyone that she was married, there was no need for Edward to


    do the same thing. With Sherri as a messenger, she couldn¡¯t wait to share everyone with the news.


    Edward called Juana, who was obviously waiting in the line. She picked up almost instantly, and before


    Edward could speak, Juana¡¯s happy and excited voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°Son, you¡¯re


    really amazing. I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t sit still all morning.¡±


    Ever since Rose sent the post, Sherri invited the entire family upstairs to share this surprise. At that


    time, Juana and Joy didn¡¯t believe Sherri, thinking that she must have gotten muddle-headed because


    she had just given birth to a baby. After all, Edward and Rose were traveling. There was no sign that


    they had any intention of getting married.


    When Sherri showed the photo to the two mothers, everyone was too shocked to say a word. Even


    Hackett was struck numb with surprise. This unexpected news rendered everyone speechless.


    It took the entire family a while to realize that Edward was really married. It was great news that the


    leftover man in the family finally got married. Juana was so thrilled that she wandered around Sherri¡¯s


    room, which made Sherri dizzy that she chased Juana downstairs.


    1/4


    15:53


    In the end, Juana, who was too excited, still wandered around the living room. She couldn¡¯t calm


    herself down and bring herself to sit on the sofa. Seeing this, Hackett hesitated if he should persuade


    her, but he still didn¡¯t dare to do so. As a result, he silently sent a message to Frank and gave him


    blessings.


    On Edward¡¯s side, he could already feel his mother¡¯s excitement. He sighed in his heart. Knowing this


    woulde, he said, ¡°Mom, calm down first. I¡¯ve got married to Rose. This is true.¡±


    Juana was even happier to get an urate answer from her son. ¡°Great, great. Is my daughter-inw


    around?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Rose is asleep. We went to take photos this morning.¡± Afraid that his mother¡¯s over-excitement


    and enthusiasm would shock Rose, Edward told a lie.


    Upon hearing that. Juana instinctively thought of the reason. She believed that Rose must be too tired


    because she and Edward had just had sex. She said, ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good news. Son, I know


    you¡¯ve been single for many years, but Rose is a girl, after all. You have to control yourself and not hurt


    her. Hahaha, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll leave you two alone. Bye.¡±


    From Juana¡¯s tone. Edward felt that she seemed to have misunderstood. He said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll stay


    overseas for a few days. Tell Dad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Your dad is still young and can handle it. He got Kyle to help him. Have fun with


    Rose. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. You guys don¡¯t need to rush back and can y for as long as


    you want.¡±


    In the quiet room, because of Juana¡¯s excitement, her loud voice was very clear, making it audible to


    Edward even when he didn¡¯t turn on the loudspeaker. Rose also felt that Juana had misunderstood.


    They had yet to consummate and they nned to do it at night.


    She couldn¡¯t even bear to get into bed..


    After hanging up the phone, Edward said with a smile, ¡°You must have heard it. My mother is like this.


    Give her some time to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ She¡¯s actually quite good. I quite like her personality. Honey, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any


    problems between us. If there¡¯s any disagreement between us, I won¡¯t argue with her, and you¡¯ll be the


    peacemaker.¡±


    Edward exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mom¡¯s personality, she won¡¯t quarrel with anyone. She likes to


    quarrel with Sherri the


    most.


    ¡°But she and Sherri aren¡¯t really arguing. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re used to this kind of interaction. Well, just


    as it says, beating and scolding someone is another way to show affection.¡±


    Rose looked up at Edward¡¯s handsome facial features and deep eyes and said, ¡°Edward¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose called out again, ¡°Edward.¡±


    Confused, Edward asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Rose.¡±


    ¡°Honey, will you always love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Honey, will you always let me lie on your knee?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After getting the answer, Rose was overjoyed. She intertwined her fingers with Edward¡¯s and said,


    ¡°Honey, love you.¡±


    Edward lowered his head. Their eyes met. Rose reached out and pulled Edward¡¯s head down. She


    kissed Edward¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Not bad. Keep it up.¡±


    Edward withdrew his body and slowly sat up straight. He smiled as he looked at Rose, who was


    satisfied on his knees. Actually, he wanted to deepen the kiss, but it was not the right time. Rose said


    that she wanted to save the moment to night.


    He got up. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the two of them received text messages at the same


    time, and the sound of notification went on and on¡­


    Rose replied to the message in a group called Fairy Fortress, [Girls, can you calm down? I¡¯m back. I¡¯m


    sorry. I was really too tired this morning. I overslept and went missing for a little longer.]


    Upon receiving the news, Sherri was furious and thought, ¡°My dear sister-inw, it¡¯s way too long that


    you went missing. It has past the time you promised by three times.¡±


    Rose: [You didn¡¯t call the police, did you?]


    Sherri: [If you don¡¯t reply to my message, I¡¯m going to call the overseas police for you.]


    Sherri: [Wait a minute. You¡¯re sleeping in broad daylight. Could it be¡­ Uh-huh?]


    Rose: [Get your dirty thoughts out of your mind. Your brother and I are pure. At most, we kiss. We


    decided to save it to tonight]


    2/4


    15:53


    Shocked, Natalie sent a message, [Do you guys need to choose a day for this?]


    Rose: [Edward has the bridal chamber decorated for me. We wanna make it special.]


    Natalie: [I sincerely wish you and Edward happiness for the rest of your life.]


    Sherri: [Good luck, Rose. Try to get me a nephew and niece.]


    The girls in the group chatted enthusiastically, except for Ava, who was unresponsive. Everyone found


    it strange that the usually lively girl was so quiet.


    Rose was also puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Ava respond? However, she called Ava, only to find that her phone


    was turned off. Originally, Rose wanted Ava to help persuade Frank, in case Frank flew into a rage.


    Unexpectedly, Ava¡¯s phone was switched off. Rose decided to put the matter aside. Anyway, she had


    expected that Frank would be angry and lecture her.


    The two of them sat on the sofa and dealt with the missed calls. They responded to the blessings of


    everyone. Looking at the decorations in the room, Rose found them very nice and decided to take


    pictures of them. She got up and snapped photos of the room.


    Edward sat on the sofa and watched Rose take photos. He waited quietly on the side, neither


    disturbing her nor urging her


    to eat.


    After half an hour of taking photos, hunger drove Rose to stop and she proposed to eat. Edward led her


    to the dining room downstairs to eat.


    An hourter, the two of them came back after eating. With a full stomach, she stroked her stomach


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m too full. You ate too little. You take a shower first.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Why should the person who ate less take a shower first?


    Edward opened the door of the room and advised, ¡°Rose, take a shower first. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Ladies


    first, which was themon rule.


    Fortunately, Rose did not know his real thoughts. Otherwise, she would have dragged him into the


    bathroom to shower.


    Since he had something on, Rose was sensible. She took her pajamas from her suitcase and went


    straight to the bathroom to take a shower.


    -Edward looked at the closed bathroom door and fell into deep thought. All sorts of feelings well up in


    his heart. There was joy, anticipation, and nervousness. He found it hard to believe that he was


    married. He had thought that it would be a long time before Rose agreed.


    He did not expect to get married in a country where divorce was not allowed. He swore to himself that


    he would treat Rose well for the rest of his life. As he was thinking, he took out his phone and sent a


    message to Juana. [All the shares under my name will be transferred to Rose as a wedding gift. Tell


    Dad about it.]


    Juana replied, [No big deal. It¡¯s a sure thing to do. I¡¯ll also get your father¡¯s shares from him.]


    In Juana¡¯s eyes, money was mere worldly possessions. It was nothing as long as she had a daughter-


    inw and she would like. to give Rose as much as she wanted. Besides, the Landor family was in the


    wrong. Richard said that it was kind of inappropriate that Juana directly got married to Rose without her


    parents¡¯ permission.


    They were supposed to give them an exnation personally, which was the most basic etiquette of


    human rtionships. She wouldn¡¯t be partial if her son was in the wrong. In this matter, the Landor


    family members all believed that Edward was at fault.


    But at the same time, they were also happy that they had a daughter-inw so quickly. In that case,


    wouldn¡¯t it be long before they got grandchildren?


    Edward was speechless.


    Twenty-eight minutester, this was the longest shower Rose had taken since winter. She carefully


    washed every inch of her skin as if she were going to be sent to serve the emperor at night.


    When she was having the shower, her ears were slightly red. She was nervous, expectant, and at a


    loss.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    The bathroom was filled with vapor, blurring the mirror and making it impossible to see her current self.


    Rose put on her clothes and stood at the sink for a long time. She took a deep breath and exhaled,


    trying to relieve the tension. She patted her cheeks with both hands.


    She had no experience, and Edward was discreet about his private life. She assumed that he must be


    inexperienced too.


    Based on this analysis, they were all inexperienced. If the first sex they had didn¡¯t go well, wouldn¡¯t it


    leave a psychological shadow to them in the future? If Edward failed, would he be traumatized?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of it, Rose told herself that she wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Her happy life had just begun.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow any ident to happen.


    Sherri was very experienced on this side. Rose was wondering if she should consult her for useful


    advice, or maybe Sherri could share her with some videos. It was never a wrong thing to practice in


    advance. As it said, a slow sparrow should make an early start. She should be well-prepared.


    Rose opened the door and went out. Tonight, Rose was wearing a red strapless dress that agreed well


    with the environment. The skirt was at her knees, and her slender legs were exposed in the air.


    Looking at her, Edwardpsed into a reverie of his own. The skin on her shoulders was wless.


    Edward took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Edward rushed into the bathroom to take a shower. After Rose saw Edward enter, she sat on the sofa


    and sent Sherri messages, [Sherri, Sherri, Sherri.]


    Sherri was very excited today, so much so that she did not fall asleep at this time. Whenever the phone


    on the bedside table vibrated, she would immediately check it. Hackett was worried that she would be


    short-sighted.


    Sherri replied, [What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything I can do?]


    Rose said shyly, [Do you have porn? I want to learn it. Your brother is a green hand, and so am I. It will


    be awkward if it doesn¡¯t go well.]


    Sherriughed out loud, but she still sent Hackett¡¯s saved video to Rose. She instructed, [These are all


    the best ones that Hackett found. Study hard with my brother. I guarantee you guys will soon get the


    hang of them.]


    Rose: [This is how you usually y.]


    Sherri: [Of course.]


    Rose was speechless and sent her exmation marks.


    Upon hearing that Rose was a green hand in sex, Sherri was very enthusiastic. After sending a video,


    she felt that it was still not enough. She reposted several videos from Hackett¡¯s phone to WhatsApp


    and then sent them to Rose.


    It would be awkward to send Rose directly using Hackett¡¯s ount.


    After receiving the video, Rose sat cross-legged on the sofa and clicked on it with trembling hands. In a


    second, an awkward voice came from the video. She panicked and lowered the volume to the


    minimum, wondering if she should ask Edward to watch it with her. She looked up into the distance, but


    the bathroom door was still closed.


    Rose clicked on the video that she had anxiously paused. She licked her lips and leaned against the


    sofa to watch it. As she watched, she narrowed her eyes and blushed.


    She was so engrossed that she did not realize that Edward had already left the bathroom and was


    standing behind her for a minute.


    When Edward came out of the bathroom, he saw that Rose was focused on her phone. Curiosity drove


    him to see what Rose was looking at, but who would¡¯ve known that she was worried that he wasn¡¯t


    good at bed?


    Her face was red and she was still watching the video. Edward stood behind her and shook his head


    helplessly. He walked around the sofa and sat down beside her. Feeling the dent in the sofa, Rose


    turned her head awkwardly and exined. It was obviously toote to hide. She forced a smile and


    said, ¡°Honey, do you want to learn together?¡±


    Edward picked up Rose with one hand and carried her to hisp. He held her waist with both hands


    and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°Alright, take it.¡±


    Rose wondered, ¡°Are we going watch it like this?¡± Finally, she epted it and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She braced herself and clicked on the video on her phone again. A strange sound filled the entire


    wedding room. She was so embarrassed that her head was almost hanging to the ground.


    Edward pursed his lips in silence. He watched the video with her for half an hour. In the end, Rose


    could not stand it anymore. She put away her phone and asked shyly, ¡°You¡­ Do you know how to do


    it?¡±


    Edward gave a smile, feeling that the shy Rose was very cute. She was clearly very shy, but she still


    cared if he could do it. Was she afraid that his self-esteem would not be hurt?


    1/3


    15:53


    He did not reply. Without saying a word, he pinched Rose¡¯s chin, and his warm lips covered hers. She


    sat on hisp and tightened her grip on the cor of his pajamas.


    Edward¡¯s gentle action forced her to raise her head and ept his gentle love.


    Driven by the surge of love and desire, the two people on the sofa were in immersed in their


    lovemaking.


    The long kiss continued. His chest was filled with impatience, nervousness, and love. In the bridal


    room, every corner was filled with love.


    After a long time, when Rosey panting on Edward¡¯s shoulder, he picked her up and walked to the


    carefully decorated wedding bed. He gently ced Rose on the bed. His eyes were red and bloodshot.


    An emotion was surging inside him and he was trying to endure it.


    A low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Rose, there are some things that you don¡¯t need to learn by


    watching videos.¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes were blurry and somewhat sparkled. She did not quite understand Edward¡¯s words. When


    she wanted to ask something, Edward leaned over again and made her swallow the words. All the


    words were kissed away, and her feet were slightly raised.


    Edward really cared about Rose¡¯s feelings. He knew that she watched the video because she was


    actually nervous.


    It was unknown when the lights were turned off by Edward. Rose closed her eyes in a daze.


    Sometimes, she would open her eyes and peek at his impable facial features. It was pleasing to the


    eye. At other times, she would close her eyes shyly and ept the storm of love.


    The sound of thunder and lightning gradually became louder. The sky was illuminated by a light. The


    shimmer hid outside the curtains. Darkness took over.


    Time passed bit by bit. Rose finally returned to the real world from another world. In a few more


    minutes, she felt that she might have died.


    The video she watched was useless. What kind of thing did Hackett find?


    Edward carried Rose to take a shower. Hickeys covered her body. Rose was drained of energy as if


    her soul had been pulled out of her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you tired?¡± asked Rose, looking at Edward.


    In a daze, in the darkness, she seemed to see the eight-pack abs on Edward¡¯s chest. They were very


    firm and manly. There was no doubt that Edward worked out very regrly.


    His abdominal muscles were solid.


    Edward helped her take a shower, and Rose did not refuse. After the in-depthmunication, she was


    happy to let Edward help her deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± He was full of energy, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was worried Rose wouldn¡¯t be


    able to take it, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped.


    Wasn¡¯t he inexperienced just as she was?,


    Why was she so tired? It wasn¡¯t fair. Did sheck exercise? Was her physical fitness not good enough?


    Rose felt the necessity to discuss this with Sherri and the girls about it after she returned to Athana.


    Now that the four people in the group were all women, they could have this kind of topic freely.


    Edward squeezed some shower gel into his hand and rubbed it on Rose¡¯s body. Seeing the doubt on


    her face, he exined unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I just learned it. Didn¡¯t we watch the video


    together? Well, guys can teach themselves when ites to something like this.¡±


    Hearing his words, Rose was dubious.


    Half an hourter, Rose recalled the love Edward had brought her. She covered her face with her


    hands andy under the fiery red nket in a white halter dress. Everything around her reminded her


    again that she was married.


    Edward came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He lifted the nket and nned to let Rose


    have a good rest. Rose looked sideways and saw the long scratch on his shoulder. Yes, the culprit was


    her nails.


    ¡°Does it hurt? I couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯ll try to control myself next time.¡± As she spoke, she stroked


    Edward¡¯s smooth shoulder.


    Edward took her hand away. This injury was nothing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Are you feeling unwell? Did I hurt


    you?¡±


    ¡°No, honey. I think practice makes perfect. Why don¡¯t..¡± Rose was too embarrassed to finish her


    sentence. She only winked at Edward coquettishly. Her meaning was clear.


    Edward understood. His eyes darkened and his back stiffened. He asked tentatively, ¡°Rose, are you


    sure?¡±


    Rose nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold myself and try not to scratch you with my nails.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed her again. The night was getting darker and the moon was


    hanging in the sky. The people in the room were still reviewing their ¡°homework¡± over and over again.


    Rose was quite stubborn. As long as it was something she liked, she would practice it again and again


    till she was fully understood.


    It was just like when she was studying pediatrics in the past. Whenever she wanted to understand


    something, she would delve deep into it. If there was anything that confused her, she would revise it


    again and again and check the information assiduously.


    On the contrary, as Frank said, for something she was uninterested in, she wouldn¡¯t even use her brain


    to think about it.


    Rose¡¯s eagerness to learn was very strong at this moment, and Edward was teaching her seriously.


    One was willing to teach, and the other was willing to learn. This was the secret to improving results.


    In the presidential suite next door, a couple checked in in the middle of the night. They only entered the


    room after taking a look at the closed door.


    The next afternoon, the two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Perhaps it was because they were


    too tiredst night that Rose slept soundlyst night. She did not toss and turn like the night before, but


    she still sometimes hogged the nket.


    It was only when she was in Edward¡¯s arms that she was less restless.


    Edward was the first to wake up. Looking at the person in his arms, he could not help but lower his


    head and kiss her corbone. ¡°Rose, good morning.¡±


    He spoke in a low voice. It was not sure if he was talking to himself or to Rose.


    Rose¡¯s entire head was buried in Edward¡¯s chest. Her hair was messy, and Edward patiently tidied it up


    for her until there was not a single strand of hair on her exquisite face.


    Just like that, he looked down at the sleeping girl in his arms. One of his hands was used as a pillow,


    and the other was wrapped around her waist.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    This floor was reserved as the dining area of the presidential suite among all the floors of restaurants in


    the hotel.


    A man sat at one of the dining tables. He did not look happy, but the girl beside him smiled brightly. She


    was in a good mood.


    With a smile, she ate the breakfast the man had prepared happily. They had nned to travel around


    Sapphire City but suddenly changed their schedule and came to Hailnd overnight.


    They came on a private ne, so Ava was very excited. As for why they woke up so early, it was


    already dawn when they arrived at the hotelst night, and they did not sleep for long. She was too


    tired. So, she hugged Frank and took a nap beforending.


    When Ava received Rose¡¯s message yesterday, she was so shocked that her jaw dropped. She had no


    choice but to tell Frank about such a big matter. So, she could only show the message to Frank.


    In the end, Frank¡¯s face darkened after reading the message. His expression was indescribable. He


    was silent for a long time. This was the first time Ava had seen such an expression on Frank¡¯s usually


    gentle face.


    After a moment of silence, Frank finally asked Ava if she wanted to go to Hailnd.


    Ava was very smart. She could guess that Frank wanted to speak to Rose in person. She agreed to go


    without thinking twice. However, Frank told Ava not to tell Rose about their trip to Hailnd.


    To Ava, that was more like a spot check. She wondered how Rose would react when she saw her


    brother in the hotel.


    Time passed minute by minute. By the time the two of them finished their breakfast, Rose and Edward


    were still nowhere to be seen. Ava¡¯s mind was filled with what Rose and Edward might have been


    doingst night. Last night could be considered Rose¡¯s wedding night. Perhaps she was a little tired


    and was catching up on sleep.


    ¡°Frank, why don¡¯t we go back to our room first? Rose might still be sleeping. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I woke


    up too early in the morning. Take a nap with me.¡±


    Ava¡¯s thoughts were written on her face. Frank saw through her intention but did not expose it.


    In the end, he got up and apanied her back to her room. Back in her room, Avay down under


    the nket. She patted the side of the bed and asked seductively, ¡°Frank, aren¡¯t youing up to have


    a nap with me?¡±


    Her voice was soft.


    Frank had no intention of sleeping now. Rose¡¯s sudden decision made Frank feelplicated. He did


    not know if this girl had thought it through or if it was a hot-headed decision. He really wanted to ask.


    He walked closer to the edge of the bed and rejected gently, taking care of Ava¡¯s mood. ¡°Baby Ava,


    sleep first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, he touched Ava¡¯s forehead, afraid the little girl would be unhappy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap then.¡± Ava would not force Frank to do anything. She was just afraid that Frank


    would be impulsive.


    While feelingplicated, Frank still stepped forward and sat by the bed. He touched Ava¡¯s face


    dotingly and said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡±


    Ava yfully pinched Frank¡¯s f. Then, she reached out and pulled him toward her. She kissed his


    cheek andforted him. ¡°Alright, bye. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±,


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank agreed to Ava¡¯s request not to be mad at them.


    Looking at Frank leaving, Ava seemed to understand why Frank was unhappy. He must have been


    reluctant to part with his sister. Rose had already been legally married to Edward, so she might move in


    with Edward when they returned to Athana.


    With that, the Roberts family would be less merrier. For the siblings who had been living under the


    same roof day and night, Frank could not bear to part with her. It was just that Frank did not speak


    much and did not show all his emotions on his face, but Aya could still tell.


    After dating Frank for so long, she would be too heartless not to notice his emotions even when he was


    suppressing them.


    After Frank left the room, he didn¡¯t go anywhere else. He just stood in the corridor and leaned against


    the middle of the two suites. Hezily leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette. He held it between his


    lips and took a deep puff. He puffed and bit the cigarette butt with his teeth. He took out his phone and


    sent a message to Edward. [Come out.]


    In the room, Edward, who was already awake, was staring at Rose. When he heard the phone under


    his pillow vibrate, he slowly pulled his arm out from under Rose¡¯s neck and turned around slightly to


    check his phone.


    After seeing Frank¡¯s messages, Edward got out of bed without hesitation and covered Rose with a


    nket. He took a set of casual clothes from his suitcase and put them on. He went to the bathroom to


    wash up, put on his sses and quietly walked out of the room.


    Frank had already smoked two cigarettes. Hezily nced at Edward, who came out.


    Edward was not surprised to see Frank. When he saw the message on his phone, he was indeed


    stunned. He did not expect


    15:54


    Frank to get to them so soon.


    ¡°Rose isn¡¯t awake yet. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and chat,¡± suggested Edward. Even if they wanted to


    solve the problem, they couldn¡¯t just smoke in the corridor. It wouldn¡¯t be nice if Rose came out and


    bumped into them.


    Frank threw the extinguished cigarette butt into the dustbin, tidied his clothes, and walked behind


    Edward casually. After a few steps, the two of them walked side by side as they headed downstairs.


    They said nothing as they walked.


    When they arrived at the lobby, Frank suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. It¡¯s not something shameful. We


    don¡¯t have to find a discreet ce like when the secret agents meet.¡±


    Edward wanted to go to the floor where the cafe was located. Before Frank came, he had guessed that


    this person woulde over, but Frank was a little faster than he had expected. Just as he and his


    wife had their first night, his wife¡¯s brother


    came.


    Thankfully, Frank didn¡¯t knock on the doorst night.


    Otherwise, they would not be able to enjoy their pleasurable night.


    The two men sat on the sofa in the hall, facing each other. Frank took out a cigarette and threw the


    remaining cigarette to Edward. He said indifferently, ¡°You didn¡¯t quit, right? Smoke as many as you can


    now. Rose doesn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes.¡±


    Hearing this, Edwardughed. He took a cigarette from Frank¡¯s cigarette box and held it between his


    fingers. He brought it to his lips and lit it up. He took a puff and said, ¡°I¡¯m married to Rose. I¡¯ll make up


    for what I owe her and won¡¯t mistreat her. I have realized my mistake. You can vent your anger if you


    want.¡±


    Frank sneered and took a few puffs of smoke. The thin smoke blew in Edward¡¯s direction. ¡°You admit


    your mistake pretty quickly.¡±


    Frank could not beat this man up. After beating Edward up, Rose might me him because of this.


    Edward stopped smoking after smoking one cigarette. He extinguished it and threw it in the ashtray on


    the table. Seeing that he had finished smoking one cigarette, Frank suggested politely, ¡°Smoke another


    one. Who knows, you might quit one day. Smoke as much as you want today.¡±


    Edward wanted to say that even if Rose didn¡¯t like him smoking and wanted him to quit in the future, he


    didn¡¯t intend to smoke to death in the hotel as soon as they got married. He refused. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    It was mainly because he had not eaten breakfast. It was ufortable to smoke without eating


    anything.


    Seeing that he refused, Frank did not force him. ¡°Did you mention it, or Rose did?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned it. I want to marry her. I told her this when we were in Artrond.¡± If Frank found out that it


    was Rose who mentioned it, Frank might scold Rose. It was better for him to take the me.


    ¡°Well, you are good at nning. You took her overseas to register your marriage without even


    informing her. You did n well. Do you think you are a prince or king who can decide everything


    without asking anyone¡¯s permission?¡±


    Edward could hear the resentment and dissatisfaction in Frank¡¯s tone. He automatically defended


    himself and ignored Frank¡¯s anger. ¡°I¡¯ll treat her well. She¡¯ll only live a better life with me than when she


    was in the Roberts family. I can guarantee that.¡±


    Frank smiled. He crossed his legs and leaned casually on the sofa. He squinted his eyes and looked at


    Edward, who promised earnestly. He could tell that Edward was sincere. He just felt unhappy and was


    not mentally prepared because his sister was married out of the blue.


    This girl didn¡¯t even send him a message. He felt left out.


    If not for Hackett¡¯s inexplicable congrattory message and the fact that Ava happened to see it on the


    post, it would probably take a few days for him to find out that his sister was married.


    Frank was the one who gave her the pocket money for this trip. ¡°Rose is a princess in the Roberts


    family. Are you sure you can withstand her temper and treat her like we did?¡±


    Edward thought, ¡°I should be able to withstand her temper, except for when Rose seduces me.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night, Rose decided to enjoy the pleasure and practice with him repeatedly. In the end, even


    Edward was exhausted. After the two of them were exhausted, they decided to sleep and do it again


    the next time.


    ¡°Rose is cheerful. She is a carefree person. I like the innocence in her. Sometimes she is like a child,


    sometimes she is like a mature woman, and sometimes she is calm. She can switch between roles. But


    Rose is still Rose.¡±


    Edward recalled everything about Rose. In his memories were her yful look, the way she patted his


    shoulder like a brother, and the way she pretended to be brave despite being very shy. They were all


    adorable and genuine.


    Frank smiled on behalf of Rose. There was someone who could discover the good side of this girl. ¡°You


    do know her well. You have taken away our princess just like that. Aren¡¯t you going to say something to


    express your gratitude?¡±


    2/3


    15:54


    Edward, who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions, could naturally see that Frank¡¯s expression had


    softened. At this moment, Frank was no longer as gloomy as when he first sat down. Instead, there


    was a hint of mockery as Frank suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you address me as your brother-inw first?¡±


    Frank bit the cigarette butt. He smiled at Edward, who was opposite him. Edward said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    impossible, even though we are almost the same age.


    ¡°Well. No matter what, I¡¯m legally married to Rose. It¡¯s polite to address you as my brother-inw. Are


    you satisfied? Feel free to request anything as long as it can satisfy Rose.¡±


    Edward mentioned it half-jokingly and seriously.


    In the end, Frank did not make any requests. It was fine as long as his sister felt happy. His sister was


    married to Edward, not sold to him. Besides, he was not in a position to make any requests. After all,


    Grace and William hadn¡¯t said anything yet.


    The two men talked in the lobby for nearly an hour before getting into the elevator together. In the end,


    they entered their respective rooms. Before entering, Frank said again, ¡°Wake her up for lunch. Don¡¯t


    let her sleep for too long and stay awake all night. She is here to travel, not to sleep.¡±


    Edward smiled. Frank was indeed Rose¡¯s brother. He was concerned about her sister but would never


    say anything nice. Edward agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He walked into the room and closed the door. The person on the bed was still sleeping soundly, but the


    nket was sandwiched between her legs and used as a bolster. It made Edward wonder how Rose


    had been sleeping alone in the winter. Wouldn¡¯t she catch a cold?


    He raised his arm and looked at his watch. It was already 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Frank woulde


    over in an hour to urge them to join him and Ava for lunch.


    When Frank walked into the room, his mood differed from when he went out. He looked at the little girl,


    still sleeping soundly on the bed, and smiled. Hey on the bed and hugged her with the nket.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The sudden hug made Ava grunt.


    Frankforted her, ¡°It¡¯s me. Go to sleep. Sorry. I¡¯m back an hourte.¡±


    Ava was silent again. She habitually snuggled into Frank¡¯s arms, trying to adjust her position to sleep


    morefortably.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Edward tried to minimize the noise of his footsteps as he walked into the room. He sat gently on the


    side of the bed and leaned against the headrest. He turned on his phone and started scrolling through


    the day¡¯s news.


    He had no intention of waking Rose up yet. The girl on the bed was sleeping soundly, and he sat


    beside her and quietly apanied her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A bed with a lovely couple silently spending their morning on it.


    One was sleeping while the other was apanying silently.


    There was no definition of satisfaction. To a hungry person, a bowl of oatmeal or a slice of bread was


    satisfaction. To a person who worked overtime every day, a day off was also satisfaction. There was no


    limit to satisfaction. It depended on what one wanted.


    At this moment, Edward was satisfied with what he had.


    At 10.50 p.m., Edward, who had been reading the news for almost an hour, felt his eyes were slightly


    sore. He took off his sses with his slender fingers and rubbed his eyes. He closed his eyes and put


    them back on again. Then, he looked at the time on his phone screen.


    It was almost time for lunch, but Rose was still deep asleep. There was a blissful smile on her face. To


    be honest, he was a little reluctant to disturb her sleep. He reached out and patiently stroked her


    delicate face as he called her name gently, ¡°Rose¡­ Rose¡­¡±


    His voice was too soft and gentle that it could not wake the sleeping Rose.


    Having no other choice, Edward smiled and pinched her delicate nose dotingly. Only then did Rose


    respond a little. Rose was displeased to be awakened in the middle of her deep sleep. She frowned


    and squinted her eyes. ¡°Is it time to have lunch?¡±


    In her half-awake state, she still knew that she had to eat. At least her mind was clear while she was


    asleep.


    Edward was still as gentle and patient as ever. However, the following sentence made Rose jump out


    of bed. ¡°Yes. Your brother wants you to get up and have lunch at the restaurant with him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Her eyes, which were originally squinted, were now wide open. She looked surprised and


    puzzled. She was dumbstruck and snapped out of her drowsy state instantly.


    Edward smiled and patted her head. He said calmly, ¡°Your brother, Frank.¡±


    She knew it!


    Rose sat up instantly, forgetting she had been ¡°exercising¡±st night, She grimaced and gasped in


    pain. That was really not Edward¡¯s fault. She had been requesting it repeatedly and was addicted to it.


    Edward was also exhausted. When Frank texted him early in the morning to talk, his legs trembled as


    he walked to the lounge with Frank.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± asked Edward worriedly.


    Rose sighed deep down. She knew she had to limit her desires. The impact of excessive exercising¡±


    was strong. She felt like she had been forcefully asked to do a split. It made her wonder if she would


    look like a clown when she walkedter.


    Actually, Rose wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this. Edward had also decided not to let his desire


    overtake his rationale like Rose in the future. He had to control his urges. Otherwise, he might exhaust


    himself sooner orter.


    Rose reprimanded herself deep down. She had brought this upon herself. ¡°Hey, hubby, let¡¯s not let our


    desire overtake us anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Edward chuckled. ¡°Okay. Let me massage you.¡±


    H


    Otherwise, if she went to have lunch with her brother under such conditions, Frank would be so pissed


    off. Rose¡¯s muscles were indeed sore. Shey t and let Edward massage her. Enjoying the


    massage, Rose asked, ¡°Hubby, have you met my brother? Is he in a good mood? Did Avae along


    with him?¡±


    Edward did with him.¡±


    not see Frank¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He did not know if she was here. ¡°I only saw your brother. I didn¡¯t see your


    sister-inw


    Edward answered Rose¡¯s question honestly.


    Rose panicked. Who could stop her brother from going berserk if Ava was not around? Edward could


    not possibly fight with her brother. Rose was troubled by the thought of facing her brother¡¯s rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Frank isn¡¯t that angry. We had a good chat just now. If your brother scolds you, me it


    on me. I¡¯m a man.¡± At most, he would be beaten up.


    However, the conversation in the morning was not bad. Frank had no intention of beating him up.


    Rose pped Edward¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re a man, not a scapegoat. I¡¯m his sister. At most, I¡¯ll


    be scolded. If my


    1/8-


    15.5557


    brother interrogates meter, don¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯ll protect you. Stand behind me.¡±


    Half an hourter, Rose took a pink dress from her suitcase and put it on. After all, today was their first


    day of marriage, so she felt she had to dress more morously. Wearing jeans and a T-shirt would be


    too casual.


    After putting on a pair of macaroni-colored shoes, she walked out of the room, holding Edward¡¯s wrist,


    and headed toward the dining area.


    Soon, they arrived at the dining area.


    Ava woke up


    half an hour earlier than Rose. Frank said that he would have lunch with Rose at noon. So, Ava


    immediately got up upon hearing that.


    They had been waiting in the dining area for some time.


    As soon as Rose entered the restaurant, she saw her brother from afar. She quickly let go of Edward¡¯s


    arm and ran over to Frank. ¡°Frank, why are you here? Did you miss me? I told you toe along with


    us on this trip.¡±


    Edward thought, ¡°If Frank came along, the probability of us getting married would probably be zero.


    Fortunately, he did not agree toe.¡±


    Ava smiled as she watched Rose speak to Frank coquettishly to tter him. Then, she politely greeted


    Edward, ¡°Edward, please take a seat.¡±


    Frank raised his head slightly and nced at Edward. Then, he looked at his sister, who was already


    Edward¡¯s wife, in disdain. There were faint hickeys on her neck and corbone. One could imagine how


    unrestrained Edward had beenst night.


    He had calmed down. But when he saw the marks on Rose¡¯s corbone, he felt Edward should have


    cared more about his sister¡¯s body. ¡°Baby Ava, you don¡¯t have to greet him first. He should be greeting


    you instead.¡±


    Edward took his seat beside Rose. He poured a ss of water for Rose and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°Ava, please don¡¯t stand on the ceremony. You are now my sister-inw. I should be the one greeting


    you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Alright..¡± But, to Ava, Edward was still eight years older than her, and she had always respected


    him like an older brother.


    ¡°Frank, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy you this meal. Today is my first day of marriage with Edward.


    Let¡¯s order something special and take it as our wedding banquet. Let me tell you, I forced¡­¡±


    Edward had already admitted in the lounge that he was the one who had convinced Rose to get


    married. He did not want his lie to be exposed. He pulled Rose¡¯s arm. Even though Rose¡¯s head had


    turned around looking at him, she did not stop talking.


    ¡°I was the one who forced Edward to get married. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions. You can scold


    me if you want.¡±


    Ava silently gave Rose a thumbs-up from the other side of the table. Frank¡¯s attention was on the two


    of them, so he did not see Ava¡¯s actions.


    In the end, he fixed his gaze on his sister¡¯s righteous face. She looked like she took responsibility for


    her actions and did whatever she wanted. Frank was speechless. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite


    loyal and responsible.¡±


    Edward quickly said, ¡°The responsibility is mine. Rose only mentioned it briefly. I¡¯ve always had this


    thought in mind, so I was the one who did this.¡±


    They were united and even spoke up for each other, trying to protect their loved ones.


    Frank remained silent. Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward, Ava chuckled and tried to smooth


    things over. ¡°Frank, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s order some food and talk while eating.¡±


    Meeting the little girl¡¯s expectant gaze, Frank picked up the menu and ordered. After ordering the little


    girl¡¯s favorite dishes, he gave the menu to his sister beside him. ¡°Order.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°This meal is on me.¡±


    ¡°Rose, you¡¯re getting married. Frank and I haven¡¯t gotten you a wedding gift yet. Hmm, why don¡¯t we go


    shoppingter? We¡¯ll pay for what you choose.¡± No matter what, they had to give them a wedding gift.


    Besides, Rose had already said that they wouldn¡¯t hold a wedding.


    Ava noticed Rose¡¯s gaze. She seemed to be afraid that Frank would scold her. Today, Rose was like a


    timid hamster. She continued. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Frank. Let¡¯s go together in the afternoon. We want


    to go shopping too.¡±


    Actually, this suggestion was made by Ava. As long as she suggested it, Frank would agree. However,


    Ava had analyzed this matter carefully. She knew that Frank was not dissatisfied with Edward. It was


    just that he could not bear to part with Rose. There


    were two lovey-dovey couples at the table. Frank was serving Ava, and Edward was helping Rose with


    the cutlery. They ate for more than an hour. Seeing that Frank was no longer angry, Rose served food


    to her brother¡¯s te and smiled. Frank didn¡¯t mind. As long as his sister was pleased, it was fine. He


    served her to express his eptance. However, he did not say he had epted it, but the signal from


    his actions indicated that he was relieved.


    2/3¨C


    15:55


    Frank¡¯s actions made Rose extremely happy. She knew that her brother would not be angry with her.


    ¡°Frank, I¡¯ll buy you a giftter.¡±


    She was trying to curry favor with him.


    Frank thought, ¡°Is she going to take the pocket money I gave her to get me a gift?


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    After the meal, the four of them hailed a cab. Edward sat in the front while Frank, Rose, and Ava were


    in the back. Ava held Frank¡¯s left hand, and his sister grabbed his right arm.


    Ava and Rose had been chatting across Frank. ¡°Rose, have you thought of what you want as your


    wedding gift?¡±


    Edward nced at Frank in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He happened to see Frank


    staring at the back of his head. He looked away and smiled.


    It was useless to be dissatisfied. Rose was his wife, and they wouldn¡¯t get a divorce.


    Rose raised her head and pondered. She had everything at home. She did notck watches, bags, or


    jewelry. Grace would bring a lot back whenever she went on a business trip. What should she buy?


    ¡°Frank, what do you want to buy for me?¡±


    Frank snapped. ¡°How would I know what you need?¡±


    They arrived at the mall in Hailnd. It was the most prosperous ce in Hailnd, and it was also the


    world of the rich.


    Two lovely couples¡­ No, a dating couple and a married couple wandered the mall, trying to find


    something they liked.


    Suddenly, Ava¡¯s eyes lit up. She patted Frank¡¯s arm beside her. ¡°Frank, that looks good. Should we buy


    it as a gift for Rose? Take a look.¡±


    Frank stopped and looked in the direction the little girl pointed. He saw an Eastern royal wedding


    design model in the transparent ss cab. It was eye-catching and unique.


    Edward and Rose, who were walking side by side, also stopped at the same time. They stood at the


    door and looked at the assembled model through the ss window. They could not help but be


    astonished by its beauty.


    Rose was already attracted to it. She liked these types of decorations. The model was stunning. The


    luxurious model reminded her of Sherri¡¯s wedding.


    It looked so real. Its craftsmanship was terrific.


    She could not help but pull Edward in. Ava was also attracted. It would be a pity not to go in and look


    closer. ¡°Frank, let¡¯s go take a look too.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were shining with anticipation. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll buy and assemble it if you like it.¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The two women stood before the disy and stared at the astonishing model inside.


    The staff walked over. ¡°Hello, sir, madam. How can I help you?¡±


    Rose stared at the beautiful model without blinking. ¡°May I know what are these made of?¡±


    The staff replied respectfully, ¡°All the disys in the shop are made of pure gold. Every fragment is


    forged from gold.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Oh my god, they were all gold. How much will this cost? How many pieces of gold will


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be needed to assemble this pce?¡±


    However, she really wanted to challenge herself and buy it. She would feel a sense of aplishment


    if she sessfully assembled it.


    ¡°Edward, can you assemble this with me? I want to buy one!¡± Rose¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement as


    she stared at the model in the ss cab, but she was speaking to Edward.


    Rose was afraid that she would waste it if she gave up halfway. If Edward liked it too, the two of them


    could assemble it. It would be fun and less challenging.


    ¡°Sure, why not? Which one do you like?¡±


    Frank heard the entire conversation. He curled his lips and smiled upon looking at how much Edward


    doted on his sister. No wonder this girl wanted to convince Edward to get married soon. Seeing that


    Ava was also staring, he pinched the back of Ava¡¯s neck gently. ¡°Buy that pce. It¡¯s pure gold. I¡¯ll


    assemble it with you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava¡¯s eyes lit up in joy. ¡°Really? I like this one, too.¡±


    Frank was an extremely simple person who had always been decisive. He was also very


    straightforward. The two of them reached an agreement and immediately said to the staff, ¡°We want


    this pce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re buying the pce? Then, we definitely can¡¯t choose the same one. Hmm, Edward, why don¡¯t


    we buy this Chateau de Courbonne? It¡¯s like the pce in the clouds we always see on television. It¡¯s


    where the angels live. Look! There are fake clouds beside it.¡±


    Edward did not object as long as it was not the Demon Tower beside it. ¡°Let¡¯s get it since you


    Rose said to the staff, ¡°I want this. He will pay for it.¡±


    He was naturally Frank..


    like it.¡±


    Ava saw a motorcycle model on the disy table as they approached the counter. It had also been


    assembled, but it was ck. Ava wanted to buy it for her sister, but she didn¡¯t know if her brother-inw


    could assemble it.


    She stopped in front of the motorcycle model for a while. Frank held her waist and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you want to buy it for your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks a littleplicated. I don¡¯t know if my brother-inw is willing to assemble it. Actually, I


    can help her build it. It¡¯s just that it would be more meaningful if my brother-inw did it.¡±


    Frank said confidently, ¡°Buy it. Trevon will put his effort into assembling it. You can even buy ten. He


    will definitely do it.¡± As long as his wife liked it, there was nothing he was unwilling to do. He could even


    wear women¡¯s clothes for the sake of his wife. How much time would it take him to assemble a model?


    ¡°Why is this ck? Excuse me. Isn¡¯t this pure gold? Why is it ck?¡±


    The waitress was in a good mood as she had sold two models. ¡°This one is made of gold. Just for


    appearance¡¯s sake, we spray-painted the exterior of the fragment in ck. Look at the inner part of it.


    It¡¯s gold.¡±


    As she spoke, the staff flipped the motorcycle fragment and showed it to Ava and the others.


    Seeing that Ava and the others had bought something for Natalie, Rose felt he could not mistreat


    Sherri. Everyone had something. Sherri would not be disappointed if they were to talk about it in the


    future. She suggested, ¡°Edward, let¡¯s get one for Sherri, too. She likes vintage stuff, right? Let¡¯s buy


    that horse carriage for her.¡±


    However, it was a little moreplicated. Perhaps the assembling part had to be done by Hackett.


    ¡°Alright, you decide. I¡¯ll pay.¡± Frank would be paying for their wedding gift, so Edward would naturally


    have to pay for Sherri¡¯s.


    In the end, the four of them bought four pieces of the model, a pce, Chateau de Courbonne, a


    motorcycle, and a horse carriage. They returned with bags of gifts.


    A woman walked in their direction when the four left arm in arm. She was wearing a red dress and


    white high heels. Her slightly curly hair was draped over her shoulders. She wore ck sunsses and


    had a faint fragrance on her body.


    The two women about to leave couldn¡¯t help but look back. Not only would men look back, but so would


    women when they saw a beautifuldy passing by.


    1/3-


    Rose looked at the back and noticed the woman looked a little familiar. ¡°Frank, why does that woman


    look a little familiar? Don¡¯t you think the woman¡¯s back looks like someone we know?¡±


    ¡°Who did she look like¡­? She looked like¡­¡± thought Frank.


    After searching his memory for a long time, he still could not recall anyone. Finally, Frank recalled a


    name after walking for some distance. He did not pay attention just now, but now he remembered.


    The woman removed her sunsses in the shop and hung them before her chest. A shoulder bag


    hung on her shoulder. Her exquisite facial features were not covered in heavy makeup. When the staff


    saw that her regr customer had arrived, she quickly ran over to attend her. ¡°Hello, Miss Yamin.¡±


    Christina nodded and smiled. ¡°Help me wrap up that pce.¡±


    Christina was a loyal fan of this shop. She liked to assemble these models. She would start to piece


    them together as long as she was free. Thest time she bought a crown from the shop, she liked the


    pce quite a lot. It was just that she wanted to buy one at a time.


    She was more dedicated to her work. Whether it was work or a hobby, she liked to do one thing at a


    time. She wanted to work on one first when she assembled these models.


    When one model waspleted, she would buy another.


    The staff said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a while, the staff packed the pce model and handed it to Christina. ¡°Miss Yamin, take them. Do


    you still want to pay, by card?¡±


    Noticing the staff was in a good mood, Christina casually asked, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re in such a good mood


    today.¡±


    ¡°I sold five pieces of goods today. Two couples just arrived and bought four models.¡± The more she


    spoke, the happier the staff became.


    Four was already considered hitting a big target.


    Christina smiled faintly and took the things. ¡°May the rest of your days of work be like today.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yamin, if you need anything in the future, you can call the shop. I¡¯ll send it over for you.¡±


    Christina nodded and put on her sunsses again. ¡°I happened to be here discussing a coboration,


    so I came to pick it up. I¡¯ll contact you if I need a new model again.¡±


    She was very busy. She might not even be able toplete such a pce in half a year. She also did


    not want Chris to help. This fellow was impatient. It would be good enough if he could stay away from


    her model.


    After assembling it, Ste could take it away directly. If this girl were to piece it together, she would


    rather not have it. She might as well use the time to sleep.


    She had no patience at all.


    Downstairs, the man was holding something in his hand while the woman¡¯s hand was empty. Aya held


    Frank¡¯s hand and asked Rose, ¡°Rose, where are you guys going next?¡±


    If they were newlyweds, it would not be appropriate to disturb them. She and Frank should find a ce


    to look around themselves. They were going back to Sapphire City tomorrow. They only had four days


    of vacation from work. They took one day off, and the other three was the official holiday.


    Rose invited. ¡°Do you guys want toe with us to get the photos? It¡¯s where we took the photos in


    the rose garden yesterday.¡±


    Ava wanted to go because it was ast-minute decision toe to Hailnd. They had yet to decide on


    a route to tour. In addition, the rose photos from yesterday were gorgeous. She was attracted. ¡°Frank,


    can we go with them?¡±


    go


    Frank took her hand off his arm and held the gift in another hand. Then, he held Ava¡¯s hand with the


    empty hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± About forty minutester, the four of them took a taxi to the rose garden.


    The moment the staff saw Rose and Edward, he remembered the two of them. People with outstanding


    looks would always leave a deep impression. ¡°Hello, the photos are ready. Do you want to take them


    now?¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, sir.¡±


    Ava was already stunned by the environment here. She took out her phone and kept taking photos.


    There were all kinds of seas of flowers that she could not take her eyes off. There were too many


    flowers to look at.


    Standing at the side, Frank naturally noticed the little girl¡¯s excitement. He stood at the side with one


    hand in his pocket. ¡°Baby Ava, do you want to take some pictures with the flowers too?¡±


    Rose was quite good at taking pictures. The little girl could hang it in the room if she liked it. Then, she


    coulde back


    2/3-


    again for the wedding photo.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can go ahead if you want.¡±


    Ava happily held Frank¡¯s face and kissed it. Then, she happily pulled Frank¡¯s arm to choose the scene.


    Rose hade here before. She said smugly, ¡°Frank, look. If you hade with me yesterday, would


    you have waited until now to take this picture? I already told you that there¡¯s something fun to do. You


    don¡¯t believe me. Right, Ava?¡±


    Frank could not be bothered to answer his sister. He asked Ava, ¡°What flowers do you like?¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t care. She had a husband, too. As she spoke, she held Edward¡¯s arm. ¡°Ava, you can


    choose any flowers you want. As long as my brother can cooperate, there¡¯s no problem with how many


    you want to take.¡±


    Ava thought, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take so many photos. We both would be exhausted just from taking


    pictures.¡± She felt it looked beautiful and wanted to do something with Frank to add beautiful moments


    to their memories.


    In the end, Ava chose a sea of purple flowers and yellow daisies. One represented purity, and the other


    expressed hope and happiness.


    Ava hoped that every day between her and Frank would be filled with hope and happiness.


    Ava¡¯s posture in the sea of flowers was rtively beautiful, quiet, and poetic. For example, the two sat


    side by side with her head leaning on Frank¡¯s shoulders. Another example was Frank hugging Ava¡¯s


    waist from behind. His chin was leaning on her shoulder, and he was half-raising his head to look at the


    sky. Another example was Ava tiptoeing and wrapping her arms around Frank¡¯s neck to maintain the


    kissing posture. However, in the end, the two of them closed their eyes and looked expectant¡­ They


    did not kiss.


    The photographer shot the photo, and they kissed. The sudden lovey-dovey act took aback the people


    around them.


    An hour and a halfter, Ava and Frank took 16 photos. No video was taken. It ended simply because


    they were still nning to take wedding photos there.


    Rose stood at the door. She raised her eyebrows and sighed. ¡°My brother¡¯s taste is superb. He is so


    old, yet has such a young and beautiful fiancee. They both look like a perfect match.¡±


    Edward looked over. They were indeed a perfect match. Yet what did Rose mean by having a young


    fiancee?


    It made him wonder if he was also marrying a young wife. Rose said that Frank was seven years older


    than Ava. He was only four years older than Rose His situation should be different from Frank¡¯s.


    Frank and Ava left the address of Sapphire City at the front desk. It was the address of Ava¡¯s school,


    After confirming the purchase, they took a taxi back to the hotel. They had just bought the models and


    wanted to try assembling them. They were looking forward topleting it.


    Most importantly, Rose told Edward she was a little tired and wanted toze around for another day.


    Anyway, she still had a few days of vacation left, so they were in no hurry to return home.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    They went back to the hotel.


    Rose dragged Ava to her new bedroom, wanting to share her happiness. Everything in the room was


    decorated by Edward, and Rose was still very touched by his efforts to this day.


    As long as she did not lose her memory, she would remember it for the rest of her life.


    In the future, she would still be touched when she thought about it.


    Seeing his sister pull Ava to her room in the hotel, Frank naturally followed closely behind. He strode in


    When Frank saw the decoration in the room, he smiled again and turned to Edward, who was following


    behind. ¡°Who was the one decorating the room? You or the hotel staff?¡±


    Edward answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so the style is pretty simple. I¡¯ll prepare something


    better for Rose when we get back to Athana.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Frank said.


    These two words could be considered praise, and it was rare to hear suchpliments from Frank.


    Edward had no particr reaction, as he didn¡¯t have much contact with Frank in normal circumstances


    and didn¡¯t realize the significance of these wordsing from him.


    This was how Frank usually spoke to Ava, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The most surprising reaction came from Rose, who quickly interpreted, ¡°Oh my god, Frank, are you


    amazing, right?¡±


    Frank thought, ¡°My Edward? You guys just got married recently! Stop being this dramatic,¡±


    She only had eyes on Edward now, and Frank found it amusing.


    Edward¡¯s gaze was fixed on Rose. His lips curled into a smile, and Rose also grinned brightly. Hearing


    her sharp-tongued brother praise her husband, she was rather thrilled.


    Frank couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at his sister¡¯s silly look. The room was quite nice, and it could be


    seen that Edward had put in a lot of effort, which showed that he did care about Rose.


    As an elder brother, he was quite satisfied with his sister¡¯s choice.


    Ava was like a supervisor, cing her hands behind her back and observing every corner of the room.


    She felt that Rose was quite happy, and it could be seen that Edward was a thoughtful person.


    Rose went over and grabbed Ava¡¯s shoulder. Her movements were too big, so Ava almost lost his


    bnce. Frank quickly held Ava¡¯s arm and said to Rose, ¡°You are already married, so it means you are


    an adult. Can¡¯t you try to be more mature?¡±


    He turned around and said to Edward, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this task to you.¡±


    Continuation of the conversation revealed that this task was even more challenging thanpleting a


    project at thepany. He didn¡¯t have much confidence, and Rose was a free-spirited and happy-go-


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    lucky type.


    Forcing thebel of ¡°serious and mature¡± on Rose might be a bit challenging, but if she decided to


    perform gracefully on her own, she would do so exceptionally well.


    After meeting Frank¡¯s cold gaze, Edward said with a gentle voice, ¡°She¡¯s in charge of the family, and


    I¡¯m in charge of thepany.¡±


    Edward had mentioned this before, perhaps when discussing their birth mothers.


    Frank said, ¡°You guys already managed the workload. That¡¯s pretty fast.¡±


    Edward answered, ¡°We¡¯ve already reached an agreement.¡±


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Rose pondered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we visiting their hotel room? Why are they talking about the workload?¡¯ Ava was also confused.


    In the end, Ava was persuaded by Rose to stay and help build Chateau de Courbonne. Ava wanted to


    build her pce with Frank, so she didn¡¯t take out the pce she had bought but instead asked Frank


    to put his things back in the room beforeing back to Rose¡¯s room.


    Seeing Frank leave, Edward followed.


    Frank opened the door to the room next door and invited her out of politeness, ¡°Wannae for a


    drink?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t say a word but let his actions speak for his thoughts. He walked into Frank¡¯s suite, and


    upon seeing the room¡¯s arrangement, he deduced that they had probably arrived at Hailnd not this


    morning but the previous night. Edward had some analytical skills, after all.


    15-551


    After analyzing the situation, Edward smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Frank.¡±


    Seeing that Edward was looking around, Frank knew why he had expressed his gratitude. ¡°I only have


    one request from you. You have to make Rose happy,¡± he said.


    Without waiting for Edward to respond, Frank continued, ¡°You should know that Rose has had some


    traumatizing experiences in the past, which she would rather put behind. I hope you can help her move


    on.¡±


    Edward epted the task readily. ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Seeing that Edward agreed with a serious expression, Frank politely invited Edward to hang out in the


    living room for a bit.


    Inside Rose¡¯s room, Ava poured half of the pieces on the table. Each piece sparkled under the


    and tools to start building the castle.


    Two heads were better than one, and they formally kick-started a harmonious duet.


    Not every piece wasrge. Some were quite small, requiring wide-open eyes to locate and precise


    alignment to assemble. If they went askew, it would be troublesome to disassemble them.


    Edward and Frank were in the adjoining room discussing some topics men often talked about, along


    with Frank¡¯s instructions for Edward. On the other hand, Rose and Ava were in this room, continuously


    testing their perseverance, eyesight, and dexterity¡­


    After about an hour of piecing it together, Ava rubbed her eyes, feeling like she was seeing stars even


    when she wasn¡¯t looking at the golden pieces.


    It was as if the entire room was filled with golden pieces.


    Rose also rubbed his eyes, blinked, put down the pieces, andy t on the carpet on the floor. She


    was worn out. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have overestimated myself. Building Chateau de Courbonne is


    not romantic at all but shooting myself in the foot.¡±


    ¡°Why did I decide to buy this castle blocks set? I was having a rxing day. What is the point of


    spending money on something exhausting?¡± she asked herself.


    Were there really enthusiasts for this sort of thing with stores opened thisrge? It took a great deal of


    patience and meticulousness to enjoy this kind of physical activity.


    Ava agreed with her. This was indeed quite tiring, but she still felt a sense of aplishment to look at


    the finished product on the table. When her pce waspleted, she would definitely feel a greater


    sense of aplishment. She could work on it separately, half an hour today, and half an hour


    tomorrow. As long as it could bepleted, there was no need to make herself stressed.


    ¡°If you buy this horse carriage for Sherri, will she be able toplete it?¡± Sherri and Rose were pretty


    simr. If Rose persisted for an hour before giving up, then Sherri might not be able to hang in there for


    this long.


    Rose crossed her arms and held the back of her head. Meanwhile, Ava helped her sort out some


    pieces. ¡°Take your time. Frank spent quite a lot of money on this gift. Even if Sherri doesn¡¯t want to


    work on it, you still have Hackett, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish this one eventually. After all, it¡¯s the wedding gift you all gave me, and I picked it


    out myself. As long as I¡¯m alive, I guarantee that Chateau de Courbonne will stand tall in my room,


    emanating a romantic vibe as if there is a princess inside.¡±


    When Edward and Frank entered, they overheard Rose¡¯s whimsical remark about a princess. Frank


    looked at his sister, who was lying on the floor, and teased her, ¡°You bought Chateau de Courbonne,


    and now you are a princess, huh? Stop dreaming! You are just a parvenu.¡±


    Rose answered, ¡°Excuse me? Did I say that I will be a princess? I was saying the castle would make


    my room more romantic. You can ask Ava if that¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Rose, it was fun building the castle with you, but I¡¯m a bit tired. I need to catch up on my sleep. You


    guys should take a rest as well. Let¡¯s hang out tonight. Shall we?¡± Seeing that Edward was back in the


    room, Ava felt it was better to let the love birds. enjoy some privacy.


    Frank walked to her side and reached out to pull her up from the floor. Without answering Rose¡¯s


    question, he strode out of the room with his hand on Ava¡¯s waist.


    Rose was still lying down with her legs crossed. Edward walked closer, looked at the things on the


    table, and asked, ¡°How long did you spend on the castle? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°s, would you think I am dramatic if I tell you that I am so tired that I cannot move anymore? But¡­¡­


    But, yes, I am pretty drained out.¡±


    Edward had already expected the situation. He sat down beside her, picked up one of the pieces, and


    looked at it. Building the castle set was indeed pretty challenging. ¡°If you are tired, I can finish it. We


    can put it in our room when we go back to Athana.¡±


    Rose suddenly sat up, knelt on the floor, and crawled over to Edward¡¯s legs. yfully, she lifted his


    chin with a finger. ¡°My dear hubby, this requires teamwork, you know. There¡¯s a saying that goes quite


    well with this situation, We can work


    15.55


    together for a better world with men and women of goodwill.¡¯ I won¡¯t allow you to secretly steal the fun.¡±


    She was afraid that Edward would finish building Chateau de Courbonne by himself secretly. It was


    such a huge project. How tiring would it be to finish it alone?


    Anyway, she was going to tease him. Rose sat in Edward¡¯sp, her chin resting on his neck as her


    hands roamed his back. ¡°Do you want to sleep together? I mean sleep, nothing else.¡±


    They had had too much funst night, so she just wanted to have some sleep. ¡°What a tiring day,¡± she


    thought.


    Edward lifted his chin slightly and held her waist with one hand. As his eyes darkened, he sat straight.


    ¡°Rose,¡± he stared at Rose in a naughty way and called her name.


    She let go of his chin and hugged him, her chin resting on his neck, her hands wandering on his back.


    ¡°It is more for your feelings. If you just want to sleep, we¡¯ll just sleep. But if you have other ideas, well,


    we can do that too, but just once.¡±


    He was her partner, and she wanted to try her best to make him happy. After all, they had finally


    experienced the wonder of intimacyst night, so she wouldn¡¯t mind having more time like this.


    Edward raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts running through his head all day


    long. He wondered if Rose had misunderstood something about him. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m not thinking about that.


    I¡¯ll carry you to bed.¡±


    Rose immediately turned around. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± She sounded surprised. Was she not alluring


    enough?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She considered herself a pretty attractive and charming young woman.


    Why was Edward so calm?


    Edward noticed the surprised look on her face, and he was afraid that she would misunderstand him.


    He could only exin slowly as he carried her and stood up. Meanwhile, Rose hung on him like a


    ko.


    Edward exined slowly as if reading her mind. ¡°You¡¯re very attractive, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you. We


    should have some


    rest.¡±


    With that, Rose had no more doubts. At least Edward had been pretty wildst night. She responded in


    a pleasant tone, ¡°Alright then, if you ever need it, just tell me. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    He had been holding back for 30 years, and it wasn¡¯t healthy. For this kind of thing, she could definitely


    help him. As for thepany¡¯s matters, she might not be useful even if she wanted to.


    At this moment, Edward did not know what to say.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just carried Rose to the bed and ced her on it. ¡°Do you want to


    change into pajamas?¡±


    your


    Rosey on the bed and looked at Edward. ¡°No, but do you want me to change? I can if you want me


    to. It wouldn¡¯t take long anyway.¡±


    Edward answered, ¡°Just do whatever you want.¡± Anyway, they nned to have some rest, so it was


    better if she had clothes


    on her.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some sleep. I like to cuddle with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    With her husband cuddling, she might not need to put that many pillows on her bed anymore.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Ava and Frank were back in the next room.


    Ava did not sleep when she returned to her room. She had said that she was tired because she did not


    want to disturb Rose and Edward¡¯s private time. She was pretty energetic after catching up on sleep in


    the morning. Moreover, she wanted to build her pce as well.


    She took out the pce set, and every part of the bag was individually packaged. She chose a small


    bag and poured the pieces on the table. Frank sat on the ground beside her to help unwrap the parts


    and look at the instructions.


    Frank patiently read the instructions carefully, and his eyes were fixed on the paper as he pondered.


    He pinched the back of Ava¡¯s neck. ¡°Baby Ava, let¡¯s start from the foundation and keep going, alright?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to do this first? Alright, I¡¯ll find out what this area needs first. Then, we¡¯ll piece it together


    ording to the instructions.¡±


    Ava looked at the pieces and made her own arrangements, which were orderly, organized, and neat.


    Her slender hands were already rummaging through the pieces on the table to find what she needed.


    This was the first time Frank had done such meticulous work since he was born. Ava might be the only


    one in this world who could make him sit and build a pce. In the past, when he was in school, he


    had never handed in his homework for art sses.


    He patiently picked up the paper with instructions and helped Ava find the pieces one by one. ¡°Let¡¯s


    have some rest after an hour, alright?¡±


    Frank cast a quick nce at the intricate tasks at hand, realizing how straining they were on the eyes


    and neck, making it unsustainable to keep one¡¯s head down for long.


    Even Ava couldn¡¯t endure it for long. She had already been assisting Rose for an hour and politely


    responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them cooperated silently, and neither of them spoke. Ava lowered her head and stared at


    the pieces in her hands, afraid that she would make any mistake. Frank, on the other hand, held the


    pieces in his hand and handed them to her. From the beginning, his eyes had been fixed on her face.


    After putting part of the pce together, Ava looked up and happened to meet Frank¡¯s gaze. She was


    not embarrassed and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think I will be more beautiful if you keep staring at


    me?¡±


    Frank still did not look away. Instead, his gaze was still fixed on her as he smiled faintly. ¡°You can¡¯t be


    more beautiful,¡± he said.


    Ava had a genuine smile on her face, for Frank had started to learn how to say sweet things to her. She


    changed the topic, ¡°I think Edward really takes care of Rose. What do you think, Frank?¡±


    Frank did not affirm his approval. ¡°He is fine so far.¡±


    way


    Ava Turner nodded, understanding that true kindness wasn¡¯t a fleeting gesture but rather a sustained


    each other. Short-term interactions couldn¡¯t provide a definitive assessment, but based on their current


    interactions, it appeared that Edward was treating Rose quite well.


    Ava hoped that Edward would treat Rose with love, kindness, and respect forever.


    ¡°Frank, are you jealous seeing them getting married? If you want, we can get married whenever you


    want.¡±


    Frank¡¯s friends were already married. Hackett, his brother-inw, and Rose were already married. Ava


    felt that their rtionship was actually the same as marriage. It was just a piece of paper, so she would


    be more than willing to do the paperwork if Frank fell left behind.


    Frank didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about others. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait until you graduate.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Frank said reassuringly as he tenderly ruffled Ava¡¯s head. It meant bothfort and a


    genuine assurance that everything was fine.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind if they only had one kid in the future, for he did not want her to suffer too much.


    Besides, he was willing to wait and also wanted to bring her back to Athana to register their marriage.


    At night, the four of them sat on a ship of Hailnd and enjoyed a seafood feast. Meanwhile, the


    fishermen in front of the huge ship were fishing for seafood.


    On theke, the ever-changing, colorful lights frequently danced, rendering 20


    the


    s original color indiscernible, leaving


    To men were meticulously peeling shellfish while the girls were savoring


    the Rose felt that such a wonderful


    moment needed to be shared. ¡°I think we should take a photo and let Sherri and


    the


    others know how happy we are¡­


    Sherri had just given birth, so she couldn¡¯t join this trip. This move might spark some jealousy, so Frank


    reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s


    1/4


    15:55


    Chapter 482.


    keep it low-key tonight.¡±


    ¡°Come on! I am just sharing my happiness! I want to send her the picture. What do you think?¡± she


    asked Edward.


    ¡°Sure, but I still suggest you post it,¡± Edward advised. Sherri might send messages ofint or


    even call if she received the photo. Posting it was a more standard approach and wouldn¡¯t provoke


    much resentment.


    Sending the picture mighte off as showing off, especially since she still could not move freely. It


    might make her envious.


    Ava nodded and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep a low profile and not post anything online?¡±


    Three to one, aplete defeat. ¡°Alright, I will only send you guys the picture then. It¡¯d be bad if they


    have an argument.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Trevon would never have an argument with his wife. She is his queen. As for Hackett and


    his wife, I am not that


    sure.¡±


    After Frank had meticulously peeled all the seafood, hezily leaned back in his chair, gazing at the


    endless expanse of theke. He casually inquired, as if it were an idle thought, ¡°Where are you moving


    after going back then?¡±


    Rose was dumbfounded and did not understand his words. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    Ava did not interrupt and ate quietly the entire time, for she knew that Frank actually did not want to be


    away from Rose.


    Edward immediately understood Frank¡¯s question. Intelligent people pick up on the nuances of


    conversation within seconds, and he took the initiative to answer, ¡°Once we¡¯re back in Athana, I¡¯ll pay a


    visit to your parents. If they approve, Rose wille with me.¡±


    With this exnation, Rose understood. Her brother was asking her when she would move out. He


    probably couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.


    She was very pleased, but she also could understand his feelings. Her rtionship with her parents


    had been pretty..plicated in the past, and it only improved recently. To be honest, she could not


    bear to not see Grace or William for a week or a month.


    She looked up at Frank and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you can¡¯t bear to part with me. After I return to


    Athana, I¡¯ll first bring Edward home to visit Dad and Mom. We¡¯ll stay there for a night, then we¡¯ll go to


    the Landor family for a night. Fair enough, right?¡±


    Rose continued to make arrangements. Edward didn¡¯t disturb her and felt that it was quite suitable. As


    he had said, she was in charge of the family. ¡°In the future, I n to stay at home on Monday,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wednesday, and Friday. On Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday, I will go to stay with the Landor family. I


    haven¡¯t thought about Sunday yet. Anyway, the n sounds fair. This way, I can guarantee that you will


    see me three times a week.¡±


    Frank pretended to look at his sister in disdain, but he felt that Rose had arranged it quite well. At least


    she was pretty thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re not that important.¡±


    Just as Rose was about to refute his brother¡¯s stubbornness, Edward said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay at our own ce


    on Sundays. From Monday to Saturday, I will follow Rose wherever she goes.¡±


    ¡°Do we have our own ce?¡± Rose asked in confusion as she turned to look at Edward.


    Edward was afraid that Frank would misunderstand that he had arranged for Rose to stay in Evergreen


    Gardens, so he exined, ¡°I bought another vi beside vi the Landor family. It¡¯s already renovated.


    I¡¯ll bring you to have a visit when we get back to Athana. We¡¯ll stay there on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet! I am sure he has nned this idea for Rose a long time ago,¡± Ava thought.


    Frank¡¯s expression softened at Edward¡¯s answer, and his lips curled up slightly after he learned that


    Edward was quite organized. He had bought the vi for quite a while, and it was renovated. Rose was


    lucky to find such a husband.


    After hearing Edward¡¯s words, the usually carefree Rose blushed. It was a blissful blush. She leaned


    close to Edward¡¯s ear and whispered very gently, ¡°Did you buy the vi for us?¡±


    our new home after


    Edward exined without hesitation and did not n to hide anything. ¡°Yes, Rose¡¯s face turned even


    redder. With a faint smile on her face, Ava rested her chin on her hands as she looked at the adorable


    couple..


    Frank found his sister¡¯s shy expression hrious and said, ¡°Just admit that you are as thrilled to know


    that they were going to have their own house.


    happy


    as Larry.¡± Indeed, Rose was very


    Apparently, her parents¡¯ vi was not big enough for her.


    Rose knew that her brother was also excited for her, but he did not say it out loud. She had clearly


    seen his brother smile just now, but very quickly, he looked indifferent again. ¡°I am very excited! If you


    also buy a vi for Ava, she will be thrilled as well. Am I right, Ava?¡±


    Ava held her cheek and shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not buying a new house. We¡¯ll live in the Roberts


    family from now on


    Now that Rose was married, she would not be around for four days a week. If they bought a house and


    moved out, there


    2/4-


    15:55


    would only be bodyguards, maids, Grace, and William left at home. It would be very empty, and the big


    vi should be filled with people¡¯s waves ofughter.


    Even Edward looked up at Ava. Age did not always have something to do with maturity. For example,


    Ava was pretty young, but she was a very mature woman.


    Rose then gave Ava a thumbs-up and remarked to her brother, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what good deeds


    you¡¯ve done to find such an excellent girl like Ava.¡±


    Ava said, ¡°Because Frank is a very kind person.¡±


    Rose suddenly leaned over, and her words dripped with a coquettish tone. ¡°Edward is also a very kind


    person.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, oh god.¡± Edward choked on his drink, identally taking a sip at the very


    moment Rose talked to him in such a tone. It sent shivers down his spine, catching him entirely off


    guard.


    Frank was amused by her sister¡¯s actions. He smiled and looked at Edward, thinking this man would


    suffer in the future. His sister woulde up with funny ideas from time to time. He found Rose more


    outgoing than Baby Ava, but Baby Ava was


    more mature.


    Ava thought, ¡°Rose and Edward¡¯s way of interacting is so special. Nheless, they seem to be


    getting along very well. She is the one being funny, and he just takes care of her all the time.¡±


    Rosemented, ¡°s, is Edward serious? I have to train him so he can be more used to my jokes.¡±


    It was after twelve by the time, they got back to the hotel, and the four of them went back to their own


    rooms.


    ¡°Night, night. I¡¯ll be going back to Sapphire City with Frank tomorrow. Edward, Rose, enjoy your trip.¡±


    Ava felt that they were disturbing this newly-married couple.


    ¡°What? Are you leaving tomorrow? You should stay for a few more days.¡± Rose hadpletely


    forgotten that Ava had to go back to work.


    Frank felt that his sister was even more silly after getting married. ¡°Baby Ava is a holiday. She has to go


    back to work, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that. Alright, see you soon then, Ava. We¡¯ll go to Sapphire City to visit you


    soon.¡±


    Rose pped her forehead.


    Ava would leave tomorrow morning. She nned to stay with Frank at Turner Manor for a day.


    ¡°Goodbye. Have a good trip,¡± she politely bade farewell to Edward.


    Edward, ¡°See you soon! Good night!¡±


    Frank wasn¡¯t the type to say goodbye at every turn. It was too exhausting. So, he pushed Ava and


    walked straight into their


    room.


    On the other side, Rose was also brought into the room by Edward, but she even had a look of pity on


    her face. ¡°s, what a pity. They¡¯re leaving tomorrow. How fun would it be if they could stay for a few


    more days with us? The more the merrier.¡± Edward asked, ¡°I am not fun enough for you?¡±


    ¡°You are, but it¡¯s different. It¡¯s¡­ oh, how should I put it? It¡¯s the kind of atmosphere where you can have


    a st. I am having fun with you, so don¡¯t overthink it. I cannot live without you. You¡¯re important to


    me.¡± Rose patted his shoulder to reassure


    him.


    Edward did not know what to say.


    It was just a simple question, but Rose seemed afraid to hurt his feelings.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    That night, Rose was unprecedentedly well-behaved. She simply hugged Edward as a pillow and fell


    asleep happily.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next morning, Ava and Frank left Hailnd without saying goodbye to Rose and returned to


    Sapphire City.


    As for Rose and Edward, they traveled throughout Hailnd ording to the n they had formted.


    The n was set by Rose, and Edward held the map. Because Rose was directionally challenged,


    Edward was afraid that she would lose the way for both of them if they followed her.


    After all, they were unfamiliar with Hailnd. They could still go home with their eyes closed after losing


    their ways in Athana. It was a little difficult here. They did not dare to take the risk. He had to keep an


    eye on Miss Roberts.


    They would travel,during the day and work on models with Edward for an hour before bed. It was the


    same every day. After that, they would exercise for a while before bed.


    In the end, she hugged Edward to sleep. However, who did the hugging still depended on whether they


    had exercised. If they exercised, Rose would get hugged. When they did not exercise, it was the other


    way around.


    In the blink of an eye, their wedding leave was over. Tomorrow was the day to return to Athana.


    The decoration Edward had done in the room could be said to be intact. Other than the balloons


    decreasing every day, everything else was good.


    The balloons were leaking air and they did not look as good slightly deted. Rose would untie the knot


    and let out the air.


    At this moment, Rose was wearing pajamas and wandering around the room reluctantly. She touched


    this and that. When Edward came out of the bathroom, he saw Rose constantly and carefully touching


    some of the decorations.


    She looked like she couldn¡¯t bear to destroy it.


    Edward strode towards her and stood at the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. No matter how grand a ce is, it can¡¯tpare to my home. I just can¡¯t bear to part


    with the room you decorated. If only I were a god and the decorations and things in this room could fly


    to Athana with a wave of my hand.¡±


    Rose looked regretful as she stared at the back of the bed.


    ¨C Edward-stroked the hair on her corbone. Her hair was soft and silky. Every strand of hair seemed


    to be caressing his


    heart.


    He pulled her arm and walked to the bed. He pressed her down on the edge of the bed and touched


    her shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t we buy a vi in Athana? Think about how to decorate it. The decoration of this


    room is a little rushed and not that perfect. You can decorate the house in Athana ording to your


    preferences. When it¡¯s done, you can call Sherri and the others over as guests.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. ¡°Really? Really? Do you mean it? That¡¯s great. Then


    I want to think about how to do it now. Come,e, let¡¯s sit down and see how to decorate and style


    the ce. Let¡¯s not make Chateau de Courbonne tonight. We¡¯llplete it when we get our new


    home.¡±


    They would not have to bring it to the Roberts family¡¯s residence. Otherwise, if she worked on it with


    Edward, Frank would feel terrible. It was quite pitiful to be alone. Everyone was married, but he was


    alone in Athana.


    Edward quietly listened to Rose¡¯s consecutive arrangements. However, he did not sit on the bed. He


    was going back tomorrow. Edward had a habit of doing everything in advance.


    He didn¡¯t like the feeling of panic. He liked to arrange everything in advance. ¡°Take a look first and save


    the photos. I¡¯ll pack, so we don¡¯t have to rush tomorrow.¡±


    Everything was arranged meticulously.


    Edward had to sort out her things. How could Rose sit still? They had agreed that a family was a matter


    for two people. She had agreed that she would be here for Edward. She quickly threw her phone on the


    bed and jumped down. She walked to Edward¡¯s side in a few steps. ¡°Packing up, right? I¡¯m good at it.


    Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Edward frowned and looked up at the agile Rose. ¡°No need. Sit down. We didn¡¯t bring much. I¡¯ll be


    quick.¡±


    Rose retorted, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring much, but we bought 3 boxes worth of stuff. Hurry up and don¡¯t dawdle.


    Finish packing quickly. Then we can look at the pictures.¡±


    The anxious Rose immediately went to the bathroom to look for things to pack, but she was stopped by


    Edward behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t tidy up the things in the bathroom first. You still have to wash your face and


    put on makeup tomorrow morning.¡±


    If they wanted to pack, it was annoying to see some stuff left over. Rose suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just


    pack everything? I can just wash my face with water. I¡¯ll look good without makeup, right?¡±


    Edward said honestly, ¡°Yes, you look good.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s pack up everything in the bathroom now. We can still sleep a little longer


    tomorrow. We bought these two cups at the supermarket. I want to bring them back. Let¡¯s use the


    disposable cups provided in the room to brush our teeth tomorrow. Don¡¯t bring the towels and


    toothbrushes back.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. If I really want to put on makeup, I can do it on the ne too. Honey, do you like me when I


    put on makeup or when I don¡¯t? Which one looks better?¡±


    Rose asked at the top of her voice while tidying up in the bathroom.


    Edward searched for words in his mind and finally said carefully, ¡°My wife looks good with or without


    makeup.¡±


    That should be the right answer.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Rose turned around and walked out of the bathroom. She stood still


    and looked at Edward in shock. It was not because of the word ¡°wife¡±.


    Wife and husband. They had addressed each other this way many times after they registered their


    marriage. So much so that they had be numb.


    Her immune system had already increased by countless levels.


    She was surprised that Edward actually knew how to say honeyed words. It was even sweet. He had a


    promising future. Indeed, it was different now that he stopped acting like a monk. However, she had to


    say she taught him well. ¡°Not bad. Mr. Landor has improved. I¡¯ll reward you tonight. Keep it up.¡±


    After saying that, she even made a cheering gesture, which made Edwardugh. The corners of his


    mouth curled up slightly


    and ¡°Okay.¡± However, Edward did not intend to indulge Rose that night. He was going to see his


    mother-inw tomorrow


    could not leave a bad impression.


    Two hourster, Rose ced her hands on her hips and checked the room to see if she had missed


    anything. She looked around like a leader rubbing her chin and nodded. ¡°Uh huh. I don¡¯t think we


    missed anything. Alright, let¡¯s look at the pictures.¡±


    Finally, it was over. The most troublesome thing to do when they were traveling was to pack up. People


    kept feeling that they left something out. When they were ready to leave, they kept wondering if they


    left anything behind at the hotel.


    They kept thinking if they missed anything.


    Rose took off her shoes, lifted the nket, and crawled in. She patted the nket and urged Edward,


    ¡°Come up quickly.¡±


    Why was he always so slow? He was so calm.


    Edward unhurriedly lifted the nket and sat down. He leaned against the back of the bed and


    prepared to research together. ¡°What style do you want? ssic, ancient, romantic, minimalist,


    modern¡­¡±


    Rose looked up in confusion. ¡°Are there so many styles?¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°Every country has a different style. For example, the style of the hotel we¡¯re staying


    in now ispletely different from your brother¡¯s hotel.¡±


    ¨C


    Rose was silent for a few seconds as if he was thinking. ¡°Can we throw in everything? I just want a little


    of everything I like.¡± Edward pondered to himself. As long as it¡¯s not scary, it was fine. Anyway, she


    would be sleeping with him.


    ¡°Sure. You can decide.¡±


    Rose swiped her phone with one hand and pinched Edward¡¯s fingers with the other. She was very


    restless. ¡°There has to be ancient style elements for sure. I also want big red balloons. I want these


    longmps as well. These too¡­¡±


    It was supposed to be a discussion. In the end, all Edward could do was nod, say yes, or say it was


    good.


    He was not being perfunctory. This vi was originally bought for Rose, so she definitely had the final


    say in the decorations. The intention of buying a house for their marriage was for Rose to live happily.


    After settling theyout of their new ce in Athana, the room became quiet. The two of them knew


    what they had to do next. They reviewed their homework and kissed as usual. After day after day of


    training, Edward¡¯s skills were already excellent.


    Originally, Edward only wanted to simply sleep. After all, he had to see his mother-inw tomorrow.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he could not resist Rose¡¯s teasing¡­


    Just as Edward was taking something out of the drawer, a fair and delicate hand stopped him and


    pushed the cab back


    with the back of her hand.


    Edward looked at Rose in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Did she not want to exercise? She had been


    restless just now.


    Rose shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s just do it.¡± She could ept it. Edward was


    almost 30 years old. She seemed to be looking forward to the fruit of her love with Edward.


    Moreover, Rose liked children very much.


    As soon as she said this, it was Edward¡¯s turn to be stunned. He was uncertain. He ced his hands


    on her sides and lowered his eyes to restrain his excitement. ¡°Rose, do you know what this means?¡±


    Rose pped Edward¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you stupid? What¡¯s my profession? If we get pregnant, so be it. We


    are already officially married, right, Silly?¡±


    Edward smiled like a child. Rose knew that he wanted it, so she would satisfy him. She did not intend


    to go without children. The sooner she gave birth, the sooner she would recover. She still nned to be


    a hot mother. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to be like Sherri and Natalie?


    With such a small episode, both Rose and Edward were overjoyed.


    At night, Edward was unusually excited. The wind outside the window was especially strong. The


    swaying tree trunk kept moving up and down with the wind.


    Like the powerful north wind, it had a powerful aura. When the tree trunk swung to the side, the fallen


    leaves would also fall to the ground with the wind resting on the white cement ground.


    More than an hourter, Rose hid under the nket. Her face was red and she said energetically, ¡°Do


    you want to revise again? Perhaps it would do you good, right?¡±


    Edward, ¡°¡­¡±


    Edwardy on his side and rubbed her head. He helped her tidy up the messy nket. The sc¨¨ne just


    now was still in his mind. When people who were in love created lovely memories, it was always


    moving. ¡°Sleep well tonight. Can we make up for it tomorrow? We still have to see your parents


    tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing his words, Rose felt that she should not go overboard. If she walked like Charlie Chaplin


    tomorrow, William and the others would definitely see through it. ¡°Okay. You will make up for it.¡±


    Edward, ¡°¡­¡± He did not know how Hackett and Sherrimunicated about such matters.


    It was just that sometimes it felt like the roles were reversed for them. Rose protected him and acted


    like she was the man.


    Rose asked carefully, ¡°Do you want to smoke?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m not smoking.¡±


    Rose continued to lean on her side, using her arm as a pillow. ¡°Okay.¡± It seemed that not all the


    information online was true. It was misleading.


    Edward thought of Frank saying that Rose did not like the smell of cigarettes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the smell


    of cigarettes, I can slowly quit.¡±


    ¡°You can quit while we¡¯re preparing for pregnancy. You can continue after the child is born. I don¡¯t like


    the smell of cigarettes, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t smoke. However, smoking isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s


    better for you to smoke less. When you kiss me, you can¡¯t have the smell of cigarettes in your mouth.¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes and analyzed her own thoughts. She couldn¡¯t ban Edward from doing everything if


    she didn¡¯t like it. She wasn¡¯t the queen dowager.


    Why did Edward have to live as she wanted? If that was the case, Edward would not be Edward


    anymore.


    Edward replied, ¡°Okay. As you say.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Edward knew that Rose liked to sleep in, so he booked the flight for the afternoon.


    This way, Rose could sleep until she woke up naturally. Everything was packed. There was no need to


    rush. She could take her time.


    When Rose woke up, it was already 10:30 p.m. After lunch, the couple pushed their luggage to the


    airport. Rose pushed two suitcases while Edward pushed three.


    They had brought two suitcases with them when they came. They bought three suitcasester. There


    were gifts, souvenirs, photos, and so on.


    On the ne, Rose woke up. After sleeping for the entire morning, she began to chatter non-stop. The


    route that the two of them had nned was to go to the Roberts family¡¯s residence. Rose was afraid


    that Edward would be nervous when he officially met her parents, so he told her about her parents¡¯


    personalities.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Edward held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not nervous? I¡¯ll analyze my parents for you.¡±


    Since Rose wanted to tell him about them, he was happy to hear. It was still beneficial to know more


    about them. He nced sideways with a serious expression and prepared to listen attentively. ¡°Okay,


    go ahead. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Rose moved her butt and adjusted her sitting posture. She looked ahead. In her mind, she thought


    about her parents. There were also scenes of them getting along happily in the residence, including


    Frank. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my father first. William looks cold and fierce on the outside and is a man of his


    word. However, William at home ispletely different from outside. William at home is a little cutie.


    He talks a lot, is everywhere at home, and likes making his presence known, especially in front of


    Grace.


    ¡°Also, if you want to tter William, you have to praise him for being handsome and young. He¡¯s very


    narcissistic.


    ¡°Do


    you


    remember?¡± Rose asked Edward worriedly, afraid that he did not hear her clearly.


    Edward nodded, indicating that he remembered. ¡°I heard you. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also my mother, Grace. She looks cold and aloof on the outside. She doesn¡¯t talk much


    and even less than my brother. However, my mother is the kind of person who¡¯s cold on the outside but


    warm on the inside. For example, she¡¯s the one who prepares the medicine that I always prepare when


    I go out on a trip. My pocket money is prepared by my brother. Anyway, even though they aren¡¯t big on


    talking, they¡¯re very meticulous. For example, my brother is very thoughtful toward my sister-inw,


    Ava. He¡¯s so careful that he would use a fine tootb for it if he could. You didn¡¯t see thising,


    right?¡±


    Edward really didn¡¯t expect Frank to be so meticulous, but Edward seemed to understand. It was


    because when you liked someone, you could consciously learn to do something and want to surprise


    them. It was because you had eyes for them, so you would take care of them.


    This was care and love.


    Judging from Rose¡¯s words, the couple were easy to get along with. They were not as unreasonable as


    the rumors said, including the ones that mentioned they were unkind and stubborn.


    Edward didn¡¯t have much contact with the Roberts family, and he didn¡¯t have much interaction with the


    Roberts family in the past. It was just that this year, he had a dock project with Frank and needed to


    borrow his transportation.


    Previously, he had heard from Kyle Jenkins that the Roberts family in Athana was quite unyielding.


    Perhaps it was because their entrepreneurial journey was different from other families. They could


    distinguish between gratitude and grudges. A favor was a favor, and money was money. If something


    could be resolved with money, there was definitely no need to resort to favors.


    Throughout the entire journey, Rose had been analyzing the situation at home with Edward. She had


    analyzed Frank because he was afraid that they would not get along well.


    A few hourster, the two of them stood at the exit. Edward first called his parents and asked them to


    go straight to the Roberts family¡¯s residence. A few days ago, Edward had already talked about the


    shares. Juana had also discussed the betrothal gift with Richard.


    After receiving their son¡¯s call, the couple hurriedly rushed to the Roberts family.


    After getting off the ne, Rose began to feel nervous. She had been talking non-stop on the ne just


    now. Now that she imagined the scene of the two families sitting together and discussing their


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    marriage, she inexplicably began to feel nervous.


    Edward noticed that Rose was silent. It was obvious that she spoke much less. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little. They won¡¯t quarrel, will they?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. They¡¯re there to give the betrothal gifts, not to quarrel.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°I¡¯d better call my brother.¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and called Frank. ¡°Hello?


    Where are you?¡±


    Frank answered, ¡°Get to the point. If you have something to say, say it. If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Rose stood at the exit and took a deep breath. She kept telling herself he was her biological brother


    and that she should let it go. ¡°I just wanted to ask where you were.¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    Rose wanted to ask if he would die if he said one more word. In her heart, she was scolding her


    brother. However, she asked in a friendly manner, ¡°Alright, are you going outter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Actually, Frank knew that Rose would be back today, so he came back early in the morning after


    going to the office. However, he did not say it out loud.


    This girl probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with the Roberts family for long. He was sad to see her move


    out.


    Edward was very familiar with the route of the Roberts family¡¯s residence. He could even find the


    location of the door with his eyes closed. After an hour, Edward¡¯s car pulled up steadily in the parking


    lot in the courtyard.


    This time, he had entered the Roberts family¡¯s residence openly and legitimately.


    When they walked into the living room, they heard Hackett sitting on the sofa and talking non-stop.


    ¡°Frank, you¡¯re the worst now. We¡¯re already married. Look, I already have two children. Look at Trevon,


    he already has three. Perhaps in the near future¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to say a nickname, he received a look from his mother-inw, who was alse


    sitting on the sofa. He quickly restrained his strength and changed his words. ¡°Rose might have a baby


    in the near future.¡±


    Juana loved to hear this. She was secretly delighted. She looked at her son-inw in satisfaction and


    nodded. Richard did not say a word and just sat quietly and waited for her.


    Frank was very polite. He did not ask the servants to prepare boiled water or fruits. He went to the


    kitchen to get them himself and ced them in front of them. ¡°Frank, Juana, drink coffee first and eat


    some fruit. Mom and Dad are already on their way.¡±


    Richard said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t inform you in advance.¡±


    Just as Frank was about to speak, Edward and the others came in. The two of them came with five


    suitcases. Juana got up excitedly and walked towards Rose. Edward stood in front of Rose and


    reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±


    Juana was brimming with enthusiasm but she promptly held herself back. She was even more agile


    than the brakes on a car. She gently pulled Rose from Edward¡¯s side and looked at Rose with a


    burning gaze. ¡°Good to see you. Come over. You must be tired.¡±


    Rose scratched the back of her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Erm¡­¡±


    She wanted to change and call her ¡°Mom¡±, but Juana spoke before she did. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Call me Juana


    first. When your parentse back and ept our gifts, you can change your words. You can change


    your words whenever you¡¯re in the mood.¡± Since they had already gotten their marriage certificate, it


    didn¡¯t matter if Rose called her ¡°Mom¡±. Rose could even treat her as her older sister if she deemed fit.


    In any case, it would even make her seem younger.


    Edward carried all the suitcases in and nced at the person on the sofa. Why was Hackett h¨¦re?


    Hackett responded, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. My duty today is to be a driver and a witness to your love.¡±


    It was mainly because Sherri had given him a mission and wanted him to share the details when he


    returned. That was the reason he was here.


    Upon hearing Hackett¡¯s words, Edward did not continue the conversation. ¡°Dad.¡± After pausing for a


    while, he received Frank¡¯s gaze and smiled faintly. ¡°Frank.¡±


    Hackett, ¡°¡­¡± This was how it worked. He and Sherri were the youngest in the family. Edward was


    already older than him and like a brother/Now that he was married to Rose, she was his sister-inw in


    the figurative and technical sense. Damn it.


    Upon hearing this, Frank smiled and politely received him. ¡°Take a seat first. It¡¯ll probably take a while.¡±


    Rose was pulled by Juana to sit down beside her. It was difficult for Edward to separate them because


    her biological mother kept holding Rose¡¯s hand.


    In the end, he could only silently sit down on the other side of Rose and stroke Rose¡¯s neck with one


    hand tofort him. After a while, the sound of an engine came from the door, followed by a deafening


    shout, ¡°Hi, Grace, and William.¡± The sudden voice startled Richard and Juana in the living room.


    Hackett and Edward were used to it. It was not the first time they heard it.


    Juana smiled and said, ¡°You have a powerful voice and came with lots of practice.¡±


    Grace was wearing a white shirt, ck wide-legged trousers, and white high heels. Her shirt was rolled


    up to her elbows. Rose stood up and walked to her mother¡¯s side. She held her hand. ¡°Grace, William.¡±


    Juana and Richard looked at each other. They were very curious about the way they interacted with


    each other. After all, Rose was treating her parents like brothers, and sisters.


    Juana didn¡¯t know how to describe the aura emanating from Rose¡¯s mother. She was a very oppressive


    and cold beauty. No wonder Rose was so good-looking. The couple¡¯s facial features were impable,


    and their genes were all excellent. It was difficult for Rose to be nothing short of beautiful.


    In the future, Edward and Rose¡¯s children would definitely be good-looking too.


    The more she thought about it, the more distracted she became.


    William patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder dotingly and walked to the sofa.


    Grace was an observant person. Naturally, she saw the doubt on Juana and Richard¡¯s faces. ¡°Our


    family isn¡¯t that strict with the way we address our elders. As long as the child is happy, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m


    also used to others calling me that.¡±


    Richard immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just feel that the atmosphere in the Roberts family is very good.


    Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    William nodded and sat down beside Frank. Grace and Rose sat down on the sofa on the other side.


    ¡°I was held up by work. You guys are¡­¡± William spoke knowingly as he kept a polite distance.


    Edward naturally noticed this, but he was a junior and could not interrupt now.


    Richard smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Roberts, we¡¯re here today for two reasons. The first


    is for my son, Edward, to apologize. He brought your child on a trip kidnapping your precious daughter


    without her parents¡¯ consent. This is Edward¡¯s fault. He needs to apologize.¡±


    Edward had already thought of this problem. It had to be his fault. He couldn¡¯t say that Rose was at


    fault. At the same time, he sent a signal to Rose telling her not to speak. He could handle it.


    However, Rose thought that it shouldn¡¯t be like this. She was the one who suggested it. Why did


    Edward have to take the me?


    The two of them exchanged nces, and Grace and Frank saw their small actions. They already had


    an answer in their hearts. Needless to say, the instigator of this matter was this girl.


    Frank thought to himself. Edward was pretty good at taking the me. Back then, Edward immediately


    took the me without even blinking when he asked whose idea it was.


    Grace knew that Edward nned to take the me. Looking at her daughter¡¯s anxious expression,


    Rose wished she could immediately confess and shout that she was the culprit. Grace patted Rose¡¯s


    hand to calm her down. Since Edward wanted to take the me, she would not expose him or put his


    effort to waste. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already obtained the certificate, we won¡¯t pursue who raised the


    suggestion first. Only when both parties are willing can you sessfully obtain this certificate.¡±


    William originally wanted to put on airs, but when his wife said this, he could not use the words that he


    had thought of.


    Rose looked at her mother gratefully and smiled at Edward. Edward smiled back.


    Frank pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed. His sister had really gotten herself


    married.


    Hackett could already feel Frank¡¯s helplessness. He raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly. Frank


    looked at him in disdain.


    Wherever the elders were, the juniors had no right to speak. They could only quietly listen from the


    side.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Seeing that his wife did not pursue the matter of registering for a marriage certificate, William became


    very suspicious for just a moment. Then he turned to look at his daughter.


    Was it possible that his daughter brought it up previously to his wife so that she would not pursue this


    matter much? Did the boy from the Landor family take the initiative to take the me?


    That was possibly how things went. Otherwise, there was no way that his way would back down so


    easily.


    William sighed heavily inside. He previously thought that his daughter could still stay at home for a few


    more years. He did not expect her to move away so soon. How did she get married after just taking a


    trip?


    In the future, he would not be able to see his daughter every day. On the other hand, it would be a long


    time before his future daughter-inw got married into his family. the Roberts family would be a bit


    quiet from now on.


    William, who was used to having people around, felt a little disappointed and had mixed feelings.


    Rose originally wanted to see her father¡¯s reaction, however, now she felt bad after seeing William


    being unhappy. She took out her phone and sent a text message to her father, [Dad, although I am


    going to get married, I can still stay with you guys. I¡¯ll take turns staying at both their house and ours. If


    you ever miss me, I¡¯lle home for you right away.]


    A notification sound came from William¡¯s phone, he took it out and saw that it was a message from his


    precious daughter. He turned to look at Rose and saw his daughter yfully raising her chin for him to


    check his phone. William lowered his head and read Rose¡¯s long message. A smile finally appeared on


    his face. He was d to know that his daughter was so mature that she knew what he was thinking


    about.


    William replied to ha


    text, [Fine, I understand.].


    Rose sent another message


    it okay for Edward and I to spend the night here?]


    Though William was not willing to let Edward stay at his house, he still agreed since his daughter would


    spend the night at his house as well. He replied, [Sure, I¡¯ll do whatever to make you happy.]


    A son-inw would always be his father-inw¡¯s natural enemy.


    The discussion of wedding gifts continued while the younger generation watched on the side. Since this


    was a matter that should be hosted by the Landor family, Juana decided to let Richard take charge and


    handle this matter gracefully.


    Richard went straight to the point. ¡°Thank you for being generous and not fussing over Edward¡¯s


    mistake. Another reason for us toe today is mainly to propose marriage. Although they have


    already received marriage certificates, we still have to make up for what we should have offered Rose.


    Our entire family is quite fond of Rose. My wife talks about her every day. You can rest assured that we


    will treat Rose the same way we treat Sherri.¡±


    William waved his hand and continued to behave politely. ¡°Actually, the Roberts family doesn¡¯t really


    care about wedding gifts. Rose is our greatest treasure. If your son takes Rose with him, but can¡¯t


    treasure her like we did, my suggestion is to stop this whole thing right now.¡±


    The Roberts family did not care to marry Rose into the Landor family if she was not going to be treated


    properly. They surely could afford to let Rose stay with them. The Roberts family¡¯s bottom line in


    agreeing with this marriage was that their daughter would be properly taken care of.


    Sensing that his father-inw was in a tense mood, Edward immediately said, ¡°William, I can definitely


    do that.¡±


    Grace fiddled with her sleeves. Her tone was calm, but there was also a hint of deterrence. ¡°Remember


    your words.¡± Edward nodded. Frank casually sat at the side and yed with his phone. He pursed his


    lips and did not say anything. Once both families reached an agreement, it would not be possible for


    them to break the deal.


    Richard said, ¡°A few days ago, Edward asked me to transfer all the shares under his name to Rose.


    Here is the document of that. Rose, please sign it. Here is a list of the other wedding gifts. The vi


    next to the Landor family is under your name as well. Edward put it under your name when he bought


    it.¡±


    Rose was deeply touched. Why was this fool always doing this kind of thing in secret?


    Grace was not pretentious. She took the document on the table and roughly skimmed it. ¡°This is too


    much. Our gifts for this wedding were 30%. We only ask you to match our part. We don¡¯t need this


    many gifts. Our sole requirement is for Rose to be happy.¡±


    The gifts from the Landor family were 50%.


    Juana waved her hand and said straightforwardly, ¡°This is not too much at all. Rose deserves it. After


    all, Edward is the one who would be considered taking advantage of Rose by marrying her.¡±


    William was not someone who was greedy for wealth. If he was offered cash, he might just ept it.


    However, their family was offered the shares of thepany of the Landor family. This did not seem


    appropriate to him. It was as if to change the Landor Group to Roberts Group. He said, ¡°We are simply


    marrying our daughter into your family. We have no n of taking over yourpany. Please


    reconsider your hospitality.¡±


    Grace nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange 10%.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward objected. If it was just an exchange, he felt that his family would end up not showing enough


    sincerity. ¡°Mr and Mrs. Roberts, 30% of Rose¡¯s shares will be hers no matter what. It will not be


    integrated into our marriage assets. Since Mrs. Roberts thinks this is too much, I will give 10% of my


    share to Rose. Additionally, I will draft another contract that indicates all of the assets under my name


    will be transferred to Rose if I ever cheated on her.¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°Edward is basically saying that he will leave this marriage without anything if anything


    happens. Should I help him if he left their house with only a pair of underwear at that time?


    ¡°He¡¯s being too harsh on himself.¡±


    The sharp-tongued Frank continued to remain silent. He only curled his lips when no one was able to


    him. He was satisfied.


    In the end, things went the way Edward wanted. It was also because Grace did not want to reject the


    kindness of this child. Edward said, ¡°The drafted document will be sent over tonight.¡± Grace replied,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. It can happen tomorrow.¡± However, Edward still texted Kyle Jenkins to ask him


    to start preparing the document.


    Edward, who was known for always abiding by the rules, did not like to procrastinate. He is


    straightforward and decisive. Once a decision was made, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep that night until


    he signed off on it.


    Mr. and Mrs. Roberts asked the Landor family to stay for dinner. Because it was their first timeing


    to the Roberts family, when they first arrived, they did not have a chance to take a proper look around


    the ce.


    Juana was simply focused on settling the marriage for her son and worried about it. She was not in the


    mood to pay attention to her surroundings. Now that they had some free time, Juana wanted to look


    around in the courtyard. Grace stood up and said to Rose, ¡°Rose, it¡¯s still early for dinner, you take


    Edward to tour around here.¡±


    Frank stood up and said to Edward, who was sitting across from him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you a new


    world.¡±


    There was no point in touring this courtyard. Edward had already toured this ce except for Rose¡¯s


    room. As a man, Frank obviously knew that Edward wanted to see Rose¡¯s room the most.


    He assumed that his sister probably wanted to bring him upstairs too, but she was too embarrassed to


    say it.


    Edward nodded in gratitude and said to Grace, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    William was stunned. It did not seem that repulsive to have another person call him father. He decided


    to ept the reality and simply take it as he had another son. While acting as an elder, he nodded his


    head and replied to Edward, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked like an old boss to Edward.


    Grace also said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose saw that Edward had already changed how he addressed her parents, and her parents had


    already epted that. She felt like she had to do the same, otherwise, it would be very rude.


    She tidied the air on her corbone and prepared emotionally. She smiled and called out, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Grace did not say anything. She knew that Rose was not talking to her. However, it was different for


    William. He subconsciously thought that his daughter was calling him and directly responded to her.


    At that moment, the situation became a bit awkward. Richard couldn¡¯t respond to Rose even if he


    wanted to. Juana was grinning happily. She even took out two red packets from her pocket and stuffed


    them into Rose¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, I almost forgot about this. I¡¯m old and my memory isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t


    mind me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad.¡±


    the Landor family had given her bouquets as a gift. the Roberts family had returned home in a hurry


    and was unprepared. Grace said, ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it tonight.¡± She meant to say this to Edward.


    Edward smiled. ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Grace was never short of manners. ¡°I¡¯ll take you around the courtyard to familiarize yourself with it.¡±


    This was directed at Juana. She had long noticed her intentions to look around.


    Juana thought to herself, ¡°Those rumors about her are fake, right? Rose¡¯s mother has quite a nice


    personality. She¡¯s not that cold and she¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    Grace looked like a twin sister to Rose. Their hair had simr lengths. One was casually tied up, and


    the other was loose.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Grace, how muchnd does your family upy? It¡¯s really big.¡± Juana felt that it was


    nice to have a big ce like this for her to stay when she became old. She thought that William and


    Grace were great at pickingnd.


    Grace rolled up the sleeves of her clothes and walked towards the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten exactly


    how big thisnd is. In the beginning, it wasn¡¯t that big. Later on, we increased bit by bit and bought all


    thend around it. At first, there was only one house. William bought all thend around itter.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that it was a bad deal for Rose to marry into our family. There is no way that our vi in the


    city will be asfortable as your ce.¡±


    Grace smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t talk too much and I¡¯m not very good atmunicating, so¡­¡± Sometimes she


    was not being rude, nor was she being ignorant of people.


    Juana understood her. Everyone¡¯s personalities were different. Not everyone was as easy to talk to as


    she and Joy ckwell. She interrupted Grace. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am very talkative. I¡¯m an outgoing person, so


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get along well with Rose. I¡¯ll treat her as my own daughter. To be honest, I was


    worried sick about my son. He usually didn¡¯t talk much. I thought he was going to be single for the rest


    of his life. He never brought a girlfriend home before.¡±


    Grace smiled. ¡°Rose¡¯s personality is lively and sometimes very yful.¡± Edward¡¯s personality was


    indeed much calmer.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It means that theyplement each other. My son should find someone like Rose.


    Otherwise, if he found someone like him, how could he spend the rest of his life without talking much?


    They will probably just stare at the ceiling all day.¡± When Juana heard that, she felt that her son and


    daughter-inw were really a perfect match. They were simply a match made in heaven.


    In the living room, William was clearly not in a very good mood. As someone who had been through


    this before, Richard hugged William¡¯s shoulder. They seemed like two brothers. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. My


    daughter has just gotten married. A while ago, she just gave birth to a son. Our entire family stays with


    the ckwell family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Hackett. Hackett, Am I right?¡±


    Hackett, who was sitting at the side, finally had a chance to speak. He almost suffocated to death by


    not being able to talk. ¡°Yes. Because Sherri is going to rest for two months after giving birth, my parents


    invited Richard and Juana to stay at the ckwell family. It¡¯s very lively at our house.¡±


    Right after Hackett finished talking.


    Richard continued, ¡°In the future, if your daughter has a baby, we¡¯ll stay at your house. You guys/can


    stay at mine. That should be fine, right? It¡¯ll only make our houses more lively.¡±


    Richard, who had always acted as a mascot today, finally started being useful.


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, we can switch to staying at each other¡¯s houses every other day.¡±


    Since Richard had already said so, William could no longer act tense since he wanted to be a cool


    person. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just too sad to see my baby girl leave. Rose is my treasure. This


    is a deal now. We can¡¯t let Rose stay at your house every single day.¡±


    Richard promised him. He hade with a mission. Before he came, Juana had assigned him a


    mission and asked him to take down William. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. As the elders, we will definitely not


    interfere with where Rose wants to stay. You can call at any time.¡±


    With that, William¡¯s depressive mood dissipated a lot. He asked politely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have


    some coffee. Hackett, you can go upstairs and hang out with Frank and the others.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Under the lead of Frank, Edward directly walked into Rose¡¯s room.


    The color of the entire room was gentle and light. It looked free and unrestrained. There were no fancy


    decorations. However, the things in the room were a little strange and diverse.


    Previously, when he video-called Rose, Edward had seen her room. Now that he was here in person,


    the feeling was different.


    It felt more real.


    Frank entered and leaned against the door frame. He said indifferently, ¡°These things here are all her


    treasures.¡±


    Hackett had juste up and stood beside Frank. His eyes were looking straight ahead. The moment


    he saw Rose¡¯s room, Hackett was stunned¡­


    There were a lot of random things. The nket on the bed was made of two hundred thousand dors,


    and there was a donut pillow on the nket. There was also a pitch-ck cat pillow. Other than the pair


    of green eyes, the entire body of the pillow was pitch-ck.


    That was truly scary to see at night. Was it possible for Rose to have a more weird interest?


    Edward naturally saw the bright donut pillow. However, his thoughts were different from Hackett¡¯s.


    When he saw the pillow, he thought of the image of Rose hugging him to sleep.


    From the looks of it, Rose was treating him as a pillow.


    Rose did not feel embarrassed at all that her room was being toured by three men. She indeed liked a


    few unique things. However, her interest was not weird or against thew. ¡°Stop looking at them like


    that. I have searched a long time for these things. This donut pillow is so soft. It really helps me sleep.¡±


    However, she felt that hugging Edward was better in helping her sleep now.


    Rose did not say this out loud. She only thought about it in her heart to avoid being killed by he Ava


    was not around, she had to keep a low profile.


    brother¡¯s staring. Now that


    Hackett felt that his kid might be interested in the litter turtle at the corner. He took out his phone and


    walked towards the turtle and started taking pictures of it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rose asked. Edward stared at Hackett in dissatisfaction. This was his wife¡¯s


    room. Why was this guy taking photos?


    Seeing three pairs of eyes looking at him as if he was crazy, Hackett hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just


    taking a photo. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stealing secrets. Is there a need to guard me like a thief? I want to let my


    little girl see if she likes it. If she likes it, I¡¯ll ask her aunt to buy one.¡±


    The aunt was referred to Rose.


    Hackett was in charge of taking photos, and Rose was in charge of buying. Hackett felt that his brain


    was getting better and better.


    He would be stupid if he didn¡¯t freeload from the rich when he saw a chance. He saw his mother-inw


    stuff two bouquets into Rose¡¯s hands. Hackett guessed that there was probably a bank card inside.


    It shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask Rose to buy a turtle, right?


    my room


    Rose quite liked Ruby and was willing to be schemed because of her. ¡°Alright, then take a photo of


    everything in that you find cute. Let your daughter choose. After she¡¯s done choosing, send it to me. I¡¯ll


    arrange everything for Ruby.¡±


    She said generously,


    Frank said indifferently, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to take advantage of the situation and


    freeload my sister?¡±


    Hackett continued to take photos. Since Rose had already spoken, he would definitely take advantage


    of this opportunity. Then, he would let his precious daughter choose. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. I don¡¯t intend


    to let your sister transfer her assets to my name. I just want to improve the rtionship between Rose


    and Ruby. Look at how cheap you are.¡± Frank was really protective of his sister.


    After that, Hackett actually took pictures of everything that he thought was cute in Rose¡¯s room. He


    took pictures of dolls, pillows, and some other things. He even took pictures of that nket which was


    made of two hundred thousand dors.


    Those who knew would think that Hackett wanted to take the photos and show them to his daughter to


    see if she liked them or not. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Hackett wanted to make his


    daughter into a second Rose.


    The three of them stayed upstairs for a while. Hackett wanted to go to Frank¡¯s room to take a look, but


    Frank quickly locked


    the door.


    Helplessly, Hackett could only go downstairs in disappointment. ¡°Why are you being so mysterious?


    You must be hiding a woman inside.¡±


    Frank ignored Hackett¡¯s nonsense.


    Edward walked downstairs. Rose was jumping while going downstairs. Being afraid that she would fall.


    Edward was holding her hand at the side.


    Frank followed behind them nonchntly and watched their actions. Hackett followed beside him and


    praised his brother-inw. ¡°Actually, Edward is very meticulous. He won¡¯t treat your sister badly. Just


    rest assured. If you have nothing to do, think about how you can get married to Ava. Your marriage is


    more worrying now.¡±


    Hackett spoke to Frank in a very worried tone like an elder.


    Frank, who was beside him, raised his hand and hit the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯re too bored.¡±


    Hackett turned around and gave him a murderous look. He rubbed the back of his head and pped


    Frank¡¯s arm. ¡°You bastard, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯llmit suicide so I tried to


    After dinner, Hackett drove his mother-inw and the others back to the ckwell family, while Edward


    stayed in the Roberts family.


    It waste at night, and twilight covered the entire courtyard of the vi.


    The three of them were chatting downstairs. Rose was not leaning on Frank¡¯s shoulder. Instead, she


    was leaning on Edward¡¯s shoulder. Her feet were moving around on the sofa. She was holding her


    phone with both hands while chatting.


    Frank and Edward were talking about the matter of the dock and issues of transportation.


    As they were talking, Grace came down the stairs with two bouquets in her hand. She approached the


    sofa and handed them to Edward.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward quickly stood up. However, when he stood up, he knew that Rose was next to him and


    supported her head with one hand. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Grace nodded. She nced at her daughter and said calmly, ¡°Take these two. They¡¯re a token of


    gratitude from your father and me.¡±


    Edward was too embarrassed to refuse. Moreover, this was considered a gift for him since this was the


    first time he met with William and Grace and called them parents. He took it and thanked her politely.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Frank thought, ¡°In the end, it will go in Rose¡¯s pocket. This is just a formality.¡±


    Grace nodded again. She was not talkative and said, ¡°Go to bed early. Rose still has to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grace, I got it. I¡¯ll go up soon. Good night.¡± Rose looked up and smiled.


    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±


    As expected, as soon as Edward took the bouquets, he turned around and handed them to Rose.


    ¡°Rose, you take them.¡±


    Rose was still holding the phone in her hand. She looked up at Edward, who was sitting down beside


    her again. ¡°That¡¯s not good. This is from Mom and Dad. Why don¡¯t you take them?¡± She thought that


    this gift had a special meaning.


    Because Frank was here, Edward didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, they agreed that Rose still had the


    final say them. He would give these to herter.


    between


    Frank didn¡¯t stop Edward. Although his sister liked to buy things online and she liked bags and


    watches, she didn¡¯t buy things without control. She only bought things she liked. The things she bought


    weren¡¯t very expensive either.


    She was not a prodigal and kept a low profile. As for Edward handing money to Rose, Frank felt that


    Rose would know her limits and not spend all the money of the Landor family.


    Even the money he gave Rose had not been spentpletely. She would take money from him, but


    she never took too much. Sometimes he gave her too much, she would tell him to keep it and save it


    for when he got old.


    That night, since they were at Rose¡¯s house, she politely let Edward take a shower first. She decided to


    take the suitcase they brought from Hailnd to Frank¡¯s room and her parents¡¯ room to distribute the


    gifts.


    After handing out the gifts, she carried her empty suitcase back to her room while her forehead was


    covered in sweat. As soon as she pushed the door open, she bumped into Edward who was about to


    go out to find her. He said, ¡°Are you done with giving gifts? Where did I bump into you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You bumped into my head. Where are you going?¡±


    Rose rubbed her forehead. Edward pulled her hand away to check. Fortunately, it was not red. He


    rubbed it gently. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? The bed is right there. My bed is your bed. You should just get in bed


    and wait for me there.¡± Edward was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and take a shower. You still have to work tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, sure. Help me hide my suitcase in the cloakroom. I¡¯m going to take a shower. When you¡¯re done,


    you can get in the


    bed. There are pediatric books on the bedside table. You can read them if you¡¯re bored.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Hurry up and go.¡± Edward¡¯s head throbbed. Rose was treating him like a child.


    Actually, Rose was afraid that Edward would not be used to staying with the Roberts family since this


    was his first time. She had promised to take good care of Edward in the future, so she would definitely


    pay attention to details.


    The bathroom door was closed. Edward listened to Rose and lifted the nket of two hundred


    thousand dors. It was as if he was covered with a mountain of gold and silver. Why did she buy this


    nket? Was she short of pocket money? He took the bouquets from the bedside and ced them on


    the nket, preparing to give them to herter.


    He picked up the books by the bed. There were several books on illnesses, psychology, and nursing.


    Edward casually picked up a psychology book and flipped through it. When he opened the first page,


    he found a mark.


    He could tell that Rose had read this book. After flipping through it roughly, he realized that the entire


    book had notes marked in different colors. Didn¡¯t Sherri say that Rose liked to watch television


    dramas? Did she also like to read books?


    He once again learned about Rose¡¯s interests besides entertainment.


    After a while, Rose came out. She was wearing minimalistic pajamas and started folding her clothes.


    ¡°What book are you reading?¡±


    Edward did not answer. Instead, he turned the book¡¯s cover around for her to see. He asked, ¡°Do you


    read before you go to bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it for a while. I¡¯m not a genius. There are always things I don¡¯t understand. I still need to work


    hard in private. After working hard, I also need to watch dramas. It¡¯s a bnce between work and rest.


    Don¡¯t I look like someone who knows how to learn?¡±


    She had relied on herself to get into this major. It was not bad for her.


    Edward quickly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Take this.¡± As he spoke, he stuffed the bouquets on the


    nket into Rose¡¯s hand and pressed it into her palm.


    Rose wanted to refuse, but she was not as strong as Edward. She blinked and looked up in confusion.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use up all of your money after you give me this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. What¡¯s yours is still yours. When you¡¯re out of money, I¡¯ll give you more. You¡¯re


    in charge of our family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you keep it. Edward, Hubby, why don¡¯t we keep the money for something else? If we


    give birth to a son in the future, we¡¯ll give your share to our daughter-inw. If it¡¯s a daughter, we¡¯ll give


    my share to our future son-inw. How about it? Do you think my idea is good?¡±


    Edward thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead? We don¡¯t even have a child yet.¡±


    When he saw Rose¡¯s happy expression, he did not say anything to dampen the mood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    deposit the money tomorrow.¡± This way they could get interest for it.


    ¡°Do you want me to change the nket for you? If you¡¯re not used to sleeping with it, I¡¯ll change it for


    you. We have a lot of nkets here. There are sandwich nkets, cabbage nkets, and a pure white


    nket that looks like snowkes. Which one do you like?¡±


    Edward had already imagined the nket that Rose had mentioned. Ever since Rose shared a


    sandwich nket with him, he had searched for the same type of nket on the Inte.


    At this moment, he¡¯s alreadye up with the look and feel of these nkets in his mind. The styles


    were simr. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. It¡¯s quite good. I¡¯ll get used to it after I fall asleep.¡± As long as the person


    beside him did not change.


    ¡°Do you want to hug me or the pillow?¡± Edward asked as soon as hey down.


    Rose threw the donut pillow under the bed right away and used her actions to tell Edward what she


    wanted to hug.


    Because it


    was their first time staying with the Roberts family together, both Edward and Rose behaved


    themselves. They did nothing but hug each other to sleep.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    The next morning.


    As the Roberts family¡¯s son-inw and his first night at the Roberts family vi, Edward, who knew his


    manners, woke up early. Rose had to get out of bed as well though she usually liked to sleep in.


    The two couples sat in the dining room of the Roberts family at the same time and slowly started their


    breakfast.


    Edward looked out by ncing and could not help but sigh in his heart. He could finally sit inside the


    house and eat breakfast without being sneaky about it.


    At the dining table, Grace was very polite. She conveniently ced some breakfast that she thought


    was delicious in front of Edward¡¯s. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡±


    Rose was smart. She was afraid that William would be jealous, so she poured William coffee and


    grabbed him a hotdog. She kept saying, ¡°William, eat more.¡±


    William nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he acted like an elder and said to Edward, ¡°Enjoy. It


    should taste better than the ones that Rose took out for you.¡±


    At least it was warm on the dining table.


    Edward nodded with gratitude and automatically ignored thest sentence that William said. Grace


    red at William, who immediately shrugged his shoulders and shut up.


    The only thing missing from the dining table was Frank.


    After breakfast, the four of them parted ways at the Roberts family¡¯s door. Edward politely said to Grace


    before they got into the car, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll bring Rose home tonight.¡±


    He wanted to say that he probably wasn¡¯t going back to stay with the Roberts family. When he met


    William¡¯s gaze, he swallowed his words.


    Grace understood and replied calmly, ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way.¡± She pulled William into the car


    though he still wanted to say something.


    After getting into the car, Edward started the car and said to Rose, ¡°Do you want to give your


    colleagues wedding candy? If you want, I¡¯ll buy some at noon and send it to the hospital for you.¡±


    She had already told her boss that she was married and even asked him to approve her request for


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    vacation due to marriage. If she ran into him, it would be awkward if the boss asked her for wedding


    candy and she didn¡¯t have any for him. After thinking about it, she believed she needed to bring some


    for a ceremonial feeling. A married woman¡¯s status was not bad and could block any unwanted


    attention. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, then buy some. Thank you so much. Love you.¡±


    Edward was very happy to do it for her. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll buy it and send it to the hospital for you. Do you


    want me to show up?¡±


    Rose said awkwardly, ¡°Hubby, can you please not show up at my work for a while longer?¡± She really


    wanted to keep a low profile. As she spoke, she pouted and looked like a drama queen.


    Edward nodded helplessly. Since Miss Roberts requested him to be invisible, he would be invisible.


    Even if he did not appear, he would still be Rose¡¯s husband. This identity would not change.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll send the things to the hospital at noon. Are youing to get them or is Toming to


    get them?¡±


    Rose stretched and pushed her legs forward. ¡°I¡¯ll let Tome get it. Thank you so much.¡±


    The car arrived at the hospital very quickly. Rose put on a big smile and walked into the outpatient


    building. The nurses at the side and the people at the reception desk greeted her.


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Roberts. Dr. Roberts,e here.¡±


    It was still early. Rose walked to the reception desk and leaned against it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Any big


    news?¡±


    the nurse thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the big news?¡±


    A few people leaned close to Rose and whispered, ¡°I heard that you took so many days off to get


    married. Is that true?¡±


    It was indeed so. Fortunately, her husband was thoughtful. Otherwise, she would have forgotten about


    the wedding candy. While smiling and leaning against the reception desk, Rose tapped her finger on


    the counter and admitted publicly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I apply for marriage leave a few days ago?¡±


    After receiving an affirmative answer, the nurse asked in confusion, mainly because it was too sudden.


    ¡°Dr. Roberts, didn¡¯t you go on a trip a few days ago?¡±


    How did she get married?


    Rose smiled. She did not intend to tell everyone what had happened. She simply wanted everyone to


    know about her happy feelings. She said in a rxed tone, ¡°I picked up a husband while traveling, isn¡¯t


    that funny?¡±


    Seeing the blissful smile on Rose¡¯s face, the nurse did not want to find out whether what she said was


    true. She only partly believed it. After all, Rose¡¯s marriage was real. So the nurse sincerely


    congratted her. ¡°Congrattions, Dr. Roberts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you some wedding candy during lunch. I¡¯m leaving for work. Bye.¡±


    When they were usually free, the receptionists would often chat with Rose and the other two. Looking


    at Rose¡¯s back, they truly sent her their blessings.


    At the same time, there was also an element of envy, because, in everyone¡¯s impression, Rose was


    always carefree and rxed.


    At noon, Edward handed two boxes of candy boxes to Tom. When Tom took them, he was still


    dumbfounded. Not many people knew that Rose and Edward had registered their marriage. ¡°Mr.


    Landor, is this for Miss Roberts?¡±


    Edward ced the box in the trunk of Tom¡¯s car. He pped his hands and instructed, ¡°Yes, send these


    things to Rose.¡±


    Tom was still puzzled. This was wedding candy. Wasn¡¯t Miss Roberts and Mr. Landor not married yet?


    Seeing Tom¡¯s puzzled and confused expression, Edward exined to him, ¡°I¡¯ve already registered my


    marriage with Miss Roberts. You can keep your share of this. Thank you for everything.¡±


    With that, Edward left Tom, who didn¡¯t know how to react. He got into the car, started the engine, and


    drove away. He did not have much time to waste. He still had to decorate the new house with Rose


    tonight. Now, it was time to buy the materials Rose wanted.


    Tom stood alone in the parking lot for a while beforeing back to his senses. He looked at the two


    boxes of candy in the trunk and finally realized what was going on. He quickly took a box of wedding


    candy and ced it in the front passenger seat. He was overjoyed. He was the first person to have


    Miss Roberts¡¯ wedding candy and the first person to hear the news.


    He eagerly sent all the sweets that Edward gave him to Rose¡¯s consultation room. Rose gave a few


    boxes to the people she was familiar with in different departments. Some of them came to ask for them


    themselves.


    When she went to work in the afternoon, she met some children who often came to visit. R¨®se also


    gave them wedding candy. The children¡¯s innocent smiles and gratitude made Rose feel even happier.


    She quickly finished handing out the wedding candy that Edward had bought. Of course, Rose did not


    n to buy more of it. She just wanted to have a sense of doing this thing. She did not n to offer it to


    everyone in the hospital.


    Although she had the ability to do so, she did not want to.


    After work, Edward came to pick her up on time. Ever since Edward started dating Rose, Tom had


    basically lost his role and would asionally show up.


    The car drove towards the Landor family. On the way, Rose, who was sitting in the car, suddenly


    thought, ¡°Wait, we need to do something else. I think I forgot to buy a gift for going to your house for


    the first time.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mom said that you don¡¯t have to buy anything. Your presence is the


    best gift.¡±


    It was supposed to be a touching sentence, but Roseughed out loud after hearing it. She reached


    out and grabbed Edward¡¯s cheek. She understood this sentence from apletely different


    perspective. She looked sympathetic. ¡°Hubby,. how difficult was it for you to get married? Mom has


    lowered her condition to an extremely low point.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Edward smiled. Indeed, his mother¡¯s actions showed that no one


    wanted him. ¡°So, thank you for taking me in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well,¡± Roseughed wantonly and happily.


    The door of the vi of the Landor family was not closed. It was open as if Edward and Rose did not


    know how to open the door.


    Edward held Rose¡¯s hand and entered the door. As soon as she stepped in, she was knocked back by


    a sudden force. Edward held Rose¡¯s waist with his big palm to steady herself.


    He scolded his impolite sister. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be


    taking a rest at home for giving birth?


    Sherri grinned and pped his brother¡¯s hand away. She dragged Rose inside the house. ¡°Today is the


    first day of Rose¡¯s stay in the Landor family as my sister-inw. As the Landor family¡¯s¡­ beloved


    daughter, how can I note home for it? I¡¯ve decided to stay at home for the rest of my break. Sister-


    inw, do you have any objections?¡±


    How could Rose reject this? She definitely agreed. She had just arrived and this was her first time


    staying with the Landor family. With Sherri around, she would definitely be much happier. She was


    obviously fine with it.


    Hackett sat on the sofa and was eating peanuts. Beside him, Ruby was working hard to peel peanuts


    for him. After peeling it, she ced it on a te for Hackett to eat. Hackett treasured it so much that he


    fed them to his daughter eventually.


    ¡°Rose,¡± Ruby called out sweetly the moment she saw Rose.


    Rose was so happy to hear that. She held Sherri¡¯s wrist and walked over. ¡°Come, let me give you a


    hug.¡±


    Ruby obediently sat on Rose¡¯sp. Hackett said, ¡°If you like kids, you make one yourself.¡±


    As Hackett spoke, he shook the small cradle asionally. In the cradle, Jasper was sleeping soundly.


    Rose¡¯s eyes looked at the little handsome guy who was lying in the cradle. He looked very chubby and


    cute.


    As they were talking, Juana came downstairs. In order to wee her daughter-inw, she specifically


    went upstairs to change her clothes. Sherri couldn¡¯t stop her even though she tried to.


    When Rose saw Juana, she hurriedly called out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The corners of Juana¡¯s mouth curled up to the sky as she replied loudly, ¡°Yes. Sherri, stop minding


    yourself and take care of your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Rose is going to be a part of our family from now on. Rose, take whatever you like. Otherwise,


    my mother will definitely think that I won¡¯t let


    you eat.¡±


    ¡°This child, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re always talking nonsense.¡± It was rare


    for Juana to reprimand Sherri in the gentlest tone. Sherri was not used to it and shuddered.


    Was her mother possessed by something? She thought she was too used to her mother¡¯s cold tone


    that she could take this right now.


    She secretly leaned close to Rose¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Rose, I think you¡¯re the only one in the family who


    can deal with my mother. Let me tell you, before you came, my mother wasn¡¯t wearing this dress. She


    was afraid that you would say that she didn¡¯t look good, so she went to change into another one.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Looking at Rose¡¯s surprised expression, Sherri grabbed an apple and started munching on it. She


    shook her legs and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my mother being so weak. When she


    argued with me, she was always so mighty, like a level 10 typhoon.¡±


    Hackett turned a deaf ear to his wifeining about his mother-inw. He could not participate in


    such a discussion. He ate with his daughter and invited Edward to join them. ¡°Sit down. You are not


    going to lose your wife. You don¡¯t have to start at her like this.¡±


    Edward nced at Hackett, who was sitting calmly. This guy¡¯s social status in this family seemed to


    have increased recently. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    The underlying meaning of his words was to ask whether Rose wanted to go up or not. However, Sherri


    was so engrossed in chatting that she did not notice the look her brother gave Rose. She was still


    talking about her own matters. Rose could only give Edward a look to indicate he should go up by


    himself first while looking helpless.


    After Edward left, Rose touched Ruby¡¯s braid while saying, ¡°Sherri, have you gained weight?¡±


    She looked at the waist, the face, and the bottom of Sherri. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t notice it


    because Sherri was wearing a dress, but now that she was sitting together with her, she definitely felt it.


    ¡°Sigh. I absorbed everything I ate. I really want to cry now that we are talking about this. I got on the


    scale yesterday I have gained 12 pounds. I really cannot control my weight gain.¡±


    Rose reached out and pinched Sherri¡¯s waist. Then, she pinched her own waist. ¡°You seem to have to


    control your appetite. Otherwise, this will get out of control. When you go to work, you won¡¯t even be


    able to enter the operating room with a facial scan.


    At the moment, Sherri could still pass the facial scan. However, if things continued this way, it might be


    difficult for her to do so.


    Sherri said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to eat so much either. My mother-inw has been too good to me.


    She makes different kinds of soup for me every day. Although the soups were also meant to increase


    the production of my milk, I couldn¡¯t bear to waste them after my mother-inw stewed them for so


    long. It¡¯s mainly because they¡¯re too delicious.¡±


    Hackett said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. No matter how fat you are, you¡¯re still my wife. Love you.¡±


    Rose suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body after seeing Hackett¡¯s confession of love.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    During dinner.


    Rose was staying in the Landor family for the first time. Edward was worried that she would feel


    uneasy, so he was extremely


    attentive to her.


    With Sherri and Ruby lightening things up, the atmosphere was quite pleasant and the dining room was


    filled withughter and joy. Everyone had a smile on their faces. Even Richard, who usually did not talk


    much, would asionally ask Rose to


    eat more.


    After dinner, Juana urged his son to take Rose upstairs and warned her daughter not to be nosy,


    saying ¡°Hurry up and go to your room to sleep.¡±


    She continued to criticize her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been so idle all day. Go upstairs and check if the


    child is hungry. Hackett has already bathed Ruby, but you¡¯re lying on the couch like a slug. Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed?


    ¡°Hackett spoils you too much. Look what have you be?¡±


    Sherri automatically developed selective hearing and continued to lean against the couch with her legs


    crossed. ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t you be happy that Hackett treats me well? Or would you rather him hit me?¡±


    ¡°Quit your backtalk and go upstairs now. Your brother and sister-inw have already gone upstairs.


    What are you doing in the living room alone? Don¡¯t you need to wake up in the middle of the night to


    feed the baby?¡±


    Although Juan was telling Sherri off, she actually wanted her daughter to get some rest because sitting


    too long was not good for her health. She might have spoken harshly, but she meant well.


    Postpartum care is critical to ensure that a woman is recovering properly from pregnancy and delivery.


    Some people think that taking good care of yourself during the postpartum period would be like a


    reboot of health. But If you don¡¯t recuperate well, you may be afflicted with minor ailments for the rest of


    your life. Therefore, Juan hoped that her daughter could sleep earlier.


    Upstairs.


    With her hands behind her back and her eyes ncing around the room, Rose looked very much like a


    manager inspecting the work site. Edward walked behind her like a subordinate who was solely


    responsible for following and not talking.


    As long as his superior did not provide anyments, he could only stay muted.


    After inspecting for a while, Rose finally said, ¡°Edward, your room really reflects your personality. You


    prefer simple things, but I like something interesting. Will you be okay with that?¡±


    It was not surprising that Rose asked the question because Edward¡¯s room was very in and


    minimalistic. It had only two colors, with a grey bedsheet and white walls. There was not even a single


    potted nt.


    Rose hoped to add a bit of greenery to brighten up the space.


    Upon hearing this, Edward pushed up his sses, wearing a sweet smile on his face. He took a few


    steps forward and wrapped his arm around Rose¡¯s waist as they walked in. ¡°I lived alone and was used


    to it being simple. Kyle bought the sheets in double and gave me one. But now that we¡¯re living


    together, it doesn¡¯t have to be so simple. You can decorate it however you like as long as I live with


    you.¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Next, Edward told her everything about the trophies on the shelf and the certificates, making Rose feel


    that he had married a schrly genius.


    In the dead of night, everything went quiet.


    Rose and Edward took a shower and sat on the bed in matching pajamas. When Edward was about to


    turn off the lights and go to sleep, a yful idea suddenly crossed Rose¡¯s mind.


    She turned Edward¡¯s face to her and squeezed his face together with his hands, contorting it into a


    funny expression. She found it hrious and giggled. Edward also indulged her without taking her


    hands away.


    After making fun of the man for a while, Rose suggested seriously, ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t we go to the new


    house now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Edward thought he had misheard. Initially, he had nned to bring Rose over after finishing


    renovating the house. And Rose could add some decorations to have a sense of participation.


    Rose nodded decisively. Worrying that Edward would think that she was unsure, she nodded a few


    more times. ¡°Yeah, now. Is that okay?¡±


    Then, she yed coquetry with Edward by scratching his chest like a kitten. It tingled Edward¡¯s senses.


    Taking a deep breath, he agreed to his wife¡¯s request even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Okay. Get up.¡± If they didn¡¯t leave then, he figured they wouldn¡¯t have to go because his woman was


    too provocative.


    1


    The two of them quietly opened the door and tiptoed downstairs, walking one after the other as they


    worried that they would wake the others.


    Upon reaching downstairs, they gently closed the door behind them. Edward stood in the courtyard and


    opened the trunk of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go get my things. Give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy anything?¡± Rose walked over and craned her neck, trying to peer inside, practically


    putting her whole head into the trunk.


    Edward pulled her back to prevent her from hitting the trunk. ¡°Balloons. I forgot to take them out during


    the day. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The new house Edward bought was two houses away from his current house. There was a vi in


    between. After scanning his fingerprint, the door was opened. he did not enter immediately. Instead, he


    took Rose¡¯s hand and asked patiently, ¡°Which finger do you prefer for a fingerprint?¡±


    Rose raised her hand in a daze without understanding right away what he meant. A few secondster,


    she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whichever finger will do.¡±


    Edward did not get a definite answer. So, he took it upon himself to use the index finger of Rose¡¯s right


    hand for the fingerprint recording. The door closed, and after scanning Guoguo¡¯s fingerprint, the door


    opened again with a click.


    All the lights in the living room were on, making it as bright as daytime. The decorations were luxurious


    andfortable.


    The house that Edward bought was inspired by royal interiors with a romantic touch. The floor wasid


    with cream-colored tiles. The sofa in the living room was light pink and there were several ottomans


    beside it. In the center was a transparent crystal coffee table with flowers on top.


    The windows were floor-to-ceiling, providing ample natural light. In one corner of the living room, there


    was a huge green turtle-shaped bean bag, which appeared to be custom-made.


    It could be seen that everything downstairs was designed based on Rose¡¯s preferences because the


    decorations werepletely different from those of the Landor residence.


    Rose happily walked up the stairs, exploring her and Edward¡¯s new home. She checked every room,


    from the guest room to the study and to the gym. She was overwhelmed with emotions. It wasn¡¯t until


    she saw the master bedroom that tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    The room was filled with things Rose loved, and it seemed that Edward had purchased everything


    exactly the same as in her room. There were donut-shaped pillows, small turtles, sandwich-printed


    nkets, a round nket, and various other small. knick-knacks in the master bedroom.


    She wondered, ¡°How long had this fool prepared?¡±


    She wiped her tears and turned around to look at Edward with a tender expression. Seeing his wife in


    tears, Edward panicked for a moment, not sure what he had done wrong. He apologized first, saying,


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In annoyance, Rose pped his arm yfully. ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Why are you apologizing? Then tell me


    what you did wrong.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°What did I do wrong? You¡¯re not satisfied with the renovation?¡±


    ¡°You fool, I love the decorations. You¡¯ve put so much effort into it. I¡¯m happy I have a loving husband


    and I¡¯m touched, you silly guy.¡±


    Then, she stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Edward, you¡¯ve been


    preparing this for so long. What will you do if I don¡¯t marry you?¡±


    Edward smiled faintly and wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Rose¡¯s lips curled up. It was a happy, touched, and heartfelt smile. She pinched Edward¡¯s nose and


    said naughtily, ¡°Let¡¯s go and decorate our little home together, Mr. Landor.¡±


    ¡°Where should we start?¡±


    Edward habitually raised his hand to check the watch and realized that it had been taken off and ced


    on the bedside table when he was taking a shower. Rose happened to see him looking at his wrist and


    burst intoughter.


    She thought that her husband was too cute.


    Edward chuckled awkwardly and reminded her kindly, ¡°I forgot my watch. I have to go to work


    tomorrow, so we can only spend an hour here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have dark circles under your eyes


    tomorrow.¡±


    For a woman who cares about her appearance, dark circles are an absolute no-no because once they


    set in, they are difficult to get rid of.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we start with the living room downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    After rummaging through the things Edward had bought, Rose felt that the hour was toote, so she


    nned to put up some


    banners first. If they blew up the balloons too early, they might dete.


    The two of them worked together. Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do theborious work with me


    tomorrow. Hackett is usually free at home.¡±


    Roseughed out loud. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so bad. Hackett is quite busy now. He has to take care of his


    child. And it shows that he is a good husband.¡±


    Refusing to be put in an inferior position, Edward said with a serious look,. ¡°Rose. I¡¯ll also take care of


    our children in the future.¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯t. I believe you¡¯ll be a good father and good husband in the future.


    ¡°By the way, I saw that the vi next to our house is also vacant. Why didn¡¯t you buy the one next to


    Mom¡¯s?¡± When they came over, Rose had checked the surrounding environment and found that the


    neighboring vi was also unupied, with no curtains.


    It was obviously not renovated.


    Edward said calmly, ¡°Distance makes the heart grow fonder.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to stay too close to them. He was worried that if he was chatting or doing something with


    Rose on the balcony, his mother and Sherri might see it and drop by from time to time to pry into their


    private life.


    It would be rather inconvenient and awkward.


    Rose was puzzled ¡°It¡¯s not far at all. Will our hearts grow fonder with short distance?


    The next morning, after sending Rose to the hospital to work, Edward returned to the Landor residence


    and dragged Hackett to his new house to work.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Hackett had no idea where Edward¡¯s new house was. Edward did not even tell Sherri. The first person


    to enter the house was himself, and the second person was Rose. Even his parents had never been


    there.


    ¡°Working,¡± Edward answered unhurriedly while leading the way.


    ¡°Working? What kind of work that we need to do early in the morning?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t answer Hackett¡¯s question. Instead, he continued walking forward at a steady pace.


    When the door of the neighboring vi opened, Hackett, who was following behind, strode ahead and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    shoved Edward before entering the house.


    ¡°Wow, when did you do all this? You hid it well. Your house is two units away. Well yed. I¡¯m


    impressed¡±


    Hackett viewed the house like the second manager conducting an inspection, walking around the entire


    house curiously. He stood on the handrail on the second floor, leaning in, and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite luxurious.


    Are you not going to invite me and Sherri to stay here for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Rose takes charge at home. You can ask her during dinner tonight whether she agrees or not


    Edward stood in the middle of the living room and said seriously.


    Hackett couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Is he trying to show off his wife? Or that he has no standing at home?¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    The next night.


    There was an endless stream of cars parked at the entrance of Edward¡¯s new house.


    Gifts in their hands, the people who got out of the car were all smiling. The first to arrive was Frank. He


    drove the tall and handsome off-road car. He was chewing gum and had his hands in his pockets. He


    walked straight into the living room. It was as if he was entering his own house.


    Frank stood at the door and nced at the decoration of the entire vi. After a moment, he nodded


    and sat down leisurely on the sofa.


    When Rose came downstairs, she saw Frank sitting on the sofa leisurely and ying with his phone.


    She ran over happily and sat down beside him. ¡°As expected of my brother. I knew you missed me.


    You¡¯re the first to arrive.¡±


    Frank put the phone back into his pocket. He opened his broad palm and picked up the balloon at his


    feet to y with it. He twirled it in his hand. ¡°Did you decorate the house together?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. How could Edward bear to let me do so much work? He decorated it with Hackett. It made


    Hackett extremely depressed. He kept saying that now that it wasn¡¯t his wedding house, why would he


    be involved?¡± Rose raised her index finger and waved it, indicating it wasn¡¯t.


    However, yesterday, Edward acted as if he did not hear Hackett¡¯sints and asked him to


    continue working.


    Frank was satisfied with his sister¡¯s words. Edward could be considered sensible. While they were


    talking, Edward, Hackett, and Sherri walked in from outside.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so early. You¡¯re here to investigate your sister¡¯s future living environment.¡±


    It was Sherri¡¯s first timeing to the vi. Yesterday, her brother only said he would borrow Hackett


    for a day and did not say anything. After Hackett returned, Sherri learned that her brother had bought a


    vi next door. She wanted toe over to take a look no matter what, but Edward refused.


    Sherri scolded Edward for a long time for being heartless. She scolded him several times and used all


    the words that she could think of in her mind.


    She almost got beaten up by Edward, but she still failed to achieve her goal.


    At this moment, Sherri looked like a curious baby. After clicking her tongue for a while, she was even


    more jealous than ever. She pretended to be sarcastic and said, ¡°My brother is so considerate.¡±


    Although her words were sarcastic, she was really happy deep down.


    She did not know that Rose and Edward had already set the background of the decorations. Sherri


    thought it was designed by Hackett together and thought she had discovered another shining point of


    Hackett.


    The truth was Hackett knew how to design blueprints. After all, he was a house seller. How could he


    not understand the blueprints and theyout? It was just that Hackett had never mentioned the


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and prepare the things we needter. Your brother said that we don¡¯t need the help of a


    nanny. We¡¯re all family. We¡¯ll prepare ourselves to feel more at home and the atmosphere of a


    housewarming. I like this real feeling.¡±


    Rose also liked to do it herself. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she was holding a few tables of banquets. It was


    just a simple table of dishes. She could handle it. She didn¡¯t need a maid. Juana said that she would


    help cook, but Edward and Rose refused. They said she just needed toe over for dinner.


    In the end, Juana and her husband tactfully refused. They also wanted to give the young people some


    space. Rose had already entered the family. This new family was Edward and Rose¡¯s small family.


    They invited good friends to visit and have a meal. Juana and her husband decided to stay home and


    help look after the young ones. They did not want to disturb them.


    With the elders around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have fun. They would even control the tone of their


    conversation. Juana was already very satisfied. There were still many days to eat with Rose.


    When Edward saw Rose walking toward the kitchen, he turned around and wanted to follow her.


    However, he was stopped by Rose. She pushed his chest and said, ¡°Talk to my brother and the others


    for a while. I¡¯ll show you something today.¡±


    Meeting Edward¡¯s worried gaze, Rose did not move at all. She nudged Edward again and continued,


    ¡°Go, go. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a table of dishes. I can give you a table full of


    delicacies.¡±


    Edward, who still wanted to enter, was pushed out by Rose. The kitchen door was closed. Edward was


    worried and looked at


    Frank at a loss.


    Seeing this, Frank crossed his legs and shook the orange in his hand. He threw it into the air and


    caught it again. He nced at the closed kitchen door, his busy sister inside, and her wooden


    assistant, Sherri. He said, ¡°Let her be. If we can¡¯t eat, you can order takeout.¡±


    Edward followed his gaze and looked at the kitchen again. He nodded helplessly.


    Hackett was puzzled. Sherri couldn¡¯t cook. Could she help? Could Rose cook? Could they have


    something to eat today? His mind was filled with questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister can cook. Even if you starve to death, she won¡¯t.¡± This was said to Hackett, who


    was still looking for an answer. Seeing his distrust, Frank said proudly.


    Rose was not useless. She had no problem supporting herself.


    ¡°I know


    your sister¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, three people came in from the door. They were holding


    hands. The man was carrying a little guy in his arms. The boy wore a ck cardigan and a white shirt


    like his father.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. Do you think you¡¯re walking the red carpet?¡± Frank teased.


    Trevon and Natalie were dressed very casually today. It was as if they were here to attend a friend¡¯s


    housewarming banquet.


    He wore a white shirt, a ck windbreaker, and casual pants. As for Natalie, she was wearing a sports


    suit. What Jasper wore was the best.


    Hackett was still as shy as ever. He wore an orange sweater, white pants, and painted sneakers.


    What Frank wore was much more minimalist. He wore a ck sweater and blue jeans.


    Edward was wearing a simr outfit as Trevon. He was wearing a cream-colored shirt and casual


    pants. However, he had a pair of golden sses on his nose bridge and looked more refined.


    ¡°Edward, congrattions on your newlywed move.¡± As she spoke, Natalie handed over the gift in her


    hand. It was an expensive red wine prepared by Trevon and a bouquet.


    Edward and Rose were not nning to hold their wedding in Athana. For Trevon, generous and happy,


    he was more than willing to give this wedding gift.


    Edward politely epted the gift and said, ¡°Thank you very much. The bouquet matches our house


    very well.¡±


    Trevon put his son down from his arms and put his arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder. He said generously,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. I don¡¯t intend to give you all my belongings as a wedding gift. Congrattions on


    getting rid of your single status.¡±


    Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Edward, I¡¯m d you like it. It took Trevon and me a long while to pick it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you. Rose is in the kitchen. Sit down for a while.¡±


    When she heard that Rose was in the kitchen, Natalie looked in the direction of the kitchen. She


    immediately saw Sherri serambling to get something. She frowned and had a bad feeling. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a


    look: Trevon, look after our son.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    Jasper had been looking for Ruby after he got out of Trevon¡¯s arms. However, he did not say anything.


    He was ying with balloons and toys on the table.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Trevon saw that his son was not excited, he sat down beside Hackett and nudged Hackett¡¯s leg


    with his knee. ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter? Bring her over to y with us for a while. You don¡¯t have to be


    so wary of my son. Look, Frank was also defenseless against thieves.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frank was not angry. Instead, he smiled and leaned back on the sofa. He spread his


    hands and smiled faintly. This fellow was feelingfortable all over now. He wanted a son, and he got


    a son. He wanted a daughter, and he got two. He said, ¡°Continue to be smug. You¡¯re floating in outer


    space.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. He thought, ¡°Damn it, I knew Trevon was dreaming of Ruby to be his


    daughter-inw.¡±


    Edward understood what Trevon meant, but he didn¡¯t care. In any case, Rose was his wife. Just as


    Trevon said, feelings couldn¡¯t be guarded against.


    He stood up and was about to walk out. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Ruby over.¡±


    Trevon said politely. The corners of his mouth curled up. The more he looked at Edward, the more


    pleasing he was to the eye. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hackett wanted to say, ¡°Whose daughter is she? Did you get her father¡¯s permission? I¡¯m the father,


    okay?¡±


    Natalie walked into the kitchen and saw Sherri wiping her hands every time after washing a vegetable


    leaf. She leaned against the door and crossed her arms. ¡°Girl, conserve water. If you don¡¯t like to get


    wet, put on a glove. You can squeeze water out of your apron.¡±


    Those who knew would think Sherri was washing the vegetables, while those who didn¡¯t would think


    she was washing her apron in the kitchen.


    Seeing her best friend enter, Sherri sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t know how to cook. She said, ¡°Be


    content. I can still wash the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Natalie, why are your breasts a few sizes bigger?¡± Sherri was about to touch them when


    Natalie pped her away. Rose stood at the side and prepared the ingredients. Sheughed out loud


    and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this her second puberty? Didn¡¯t


    yours get bigger, too? Or did yours get smaller?¡±


    1


    Sherri shook her head and said, ¡°But Natalie is several sizes bigger. No wonder I have so little milk.


    Sure enough. Noparison, no harm. Oh.¡±


    Natalie pped her best friend¡¯s butt heavily and went to wash her hands. Sherri shook her butt and


    said, ¡°Fuck, you just took advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll help.¡± Natalie took an apron from the side and put it on. Then, she


    instructed Sherri, ¡°You¡¯re almost done with your performance. You don¡¯t have to upy the kitchen


    space anymore. Your mission today is to serve the dishes.¡±


    Upon hearing that she did not need to be in the kitchen, Sherri quickly untied the apron, washed her


    hands, and wiped them clean with a tissue.


    Regarding Sherri¡¯s sneaky actions, Rose was speechless.


    Rose smiled. ¡°Sherri, prepare some fruits for people in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Sherri told Natalie as sheid out the fruits, ¡°You should have said so earlier. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave


    Rose alone in the kitchen. If you hade earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had to show my weakness. Alright,


    you guys do your best. I¡¯ll go and deliver the fruits. Call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook yourself, yet you me me foringte. If you had the heart to pick up


    a spoon, you


    eat.¡±


    could


    Sherri was free from the kitchen. As long as she didn¡¯t need to do kitchen work, she could go in and out


    to help carry things. She did not know how to cook. Moreover, she was ipatible with the kitchen.


    When she first married into the ckwell family, she was a little embarrassed to see Joying in and


    out of the kitchen, so she downloaded an app on her phone. It taught people how to cook. She


    mustered her courage and wanted to cook a meal for everyone. Judging from the video, it was easy.


    Sherri could not help but lean against the bar and share with Natalie and Rose the shocking things she


    had done in the ckwell family. At the same time, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help. I¡¯m


    just afraid that I¡¯ll knock you all down.¡±


    Natalie caught the main point in one second. She said, ¡°You cooked? When?¡±


    As expected of her best friend. With just a simple sentence, Natalie got the main point. ¡°You¡¯re right. I


    cooked a meal for my inws at the ckwell family before. It caused them to have loose bowels for a


    few days. Then, the entire family ate oatmeal for a week.¡±


    Rose stopped what she was doing in surprise and asked, ¡°Did you drug them?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t drugged them, how could she have knocked them all out?


    Sherri quickly waved her hand. ¡°How is that possible? I feel depressed, too. I followed the video on my


    phone. It looks quite easy. Isn¡¯t it just adding a little salt and sugar? One spoonful of this, one spoonful


    of that, and a few turns. It¡¯s done. Its color is quite good. I still don¡¯t understand why they have diarrhea.


    Perhaps they can¡¯t stand my culinary skills.¡±


    From then on, the entire ckwell family was traumatized. Whenever Sherri entered the kitchen, all the


    family members would ask her what she was doing.


    As long as she didn¡¯t go to cook, it was fine. It would hurt Sherri¡¯s heart if they didn¡¯t eat it after Sherri


    made it. However, they were afraid that they would die if they ate it.


    At this moment, Rose and Natalie wanted to solve the case so much. Natalie was the first to ask


    questions. She was skilled as she cut the fish. Rose was preparing to make stewed beef in another pot.


    Natalie said, ¡°Miss, what did you cook to make the entire family eat vegetarian food for a week?¡±


    Sherri began to recall. ¡°Let me think. I seem to have cooked a fish, tomato, and mushroom soup¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. My skills are limited, so I found the simplest.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Do you not have enough time to cook fish and stew pork mushroom soup?¡±


    ¡°It should be¡­ more or less. It hasn¡¯t been long or short. It¡¯s alright. Well, forget it. I won¡¯t cook in the


    future anyway. This thing is too difficult. It¡¯s not as easy as delivering a child.¡±


    Sherri did not want to cook anymore. She was too frustrated. It was too much of a blow. It was okay if it


    tasted terrible. However, the main point was that it could kill people. She learned it after she watched


    the video. Once she started doing it, she failed. It was simr to poisoning.


    Rose¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as sheughed uncontrobly. Natalie and Rose could conclude that


    it was probably because the mushroom and meat were not fully cooked.


    Older people or people with weaker stomachs were very sensitive to these unfully cooked foods.


    The three of them squeezed into the kitchen andughed loudly. The atmosphere was very happy.


    1


    She even forgot to go out to deliver fruits.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Theughter in the kitchen was so loud that everyone in the living room looked up at the kitchen.


    Edward happened toe in with Ruby in his arms.


    She saw the women in the kitchen smiling brightly like flowers. Then, he subconsciously smiled and


    instructed her niece, ¡°Ruby, go y with Jasper.¡±


    Ruby got down from Edward¡¯s arms and walked to Jasper¡¯s side. She called out softly, ¡°Jasper.¡±


    Jasper replied faintly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, he handed the toys he had brought to Ruby. Ruby happily took


    them.


    The four men retracted their gazes from the kitchen. Edward and Frank were looking at Rose. Trevon


    crossed his legs and acted as if he was sitting at home. He kicked Hackett with his toes, indicating for


    him to look at the two children.


    Hackett defended himself. ¡°My daughter ha¡¯s a good personality. She can get along with anyone. Don¡¯t


    let your imagination run wild.¡±


    Suddenly, Frank interrupted and said jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to ept it if I don¡¯t let my imagination run


    wild.¡±


    Hackett red at Frank. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The kitchen door opened, and Sherri came out with a te of fruits. Edward stood up to take it. ¡°Is


    there more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it. Take this over first. Edward, give Ruby some watermelon. The melon today is quite


    sweet. Did you buy it, or did Hackett buy it?¡±


    Edward answered seriously, ¡°I bought it. Hackett carried it home.¡±


    Sherr was speechless. Fine, at least it was free.


    Looking at the table full of food, Trevon raised his chin at Edward, sitting beside Frank. ¡°Quite well-


    prepared, huh?¡±


    Edward was not to be outdone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the subject of gossip. It¡¯s better to be more


    considerate.¡±


    These words made Frank, who was sitting calmly,ugh. This meant that Trevon was difficult to deal


    with. It was just that he did not make it clear.


    Two hourster.


    Sherri began to serve the dishes. She went back and forth again and again. When all the dishes were


    carefully arranged, Sherri stood in front of the dining table with her hands on her hips in satisfaction


    and shouted, ¡°Dinner is ready¡­ Guys.¡±


    Her voice was so loud that it could probably be heard outside the vi.


    In the kitchen, Natalie despised her best friend¡¯s loud voice. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of the decibels of her sound


    not to go to the mountains to see wild boars.¡±


    ¡°Aha, Natalie, I realized that you¡¯ve be more and more humorous after giving birth. Aha, if Sherri


    finds out, she¡¯ll probably die of anger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we die of anger, she won¡¯t. This fellow has a good mentality.¡±


    As she spoke, Natalie was about to wipe the kitchen. However, she was stopped by Rose. ¡°Stop doing


    that. I had asked you to be a guest, but you¡¯ve been helping me. You don¡¯t have to help wipe the


    kitchen anymore. I¡¯ll do it with Edwardter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I have to give you two a chance to create warmth. Rose, you must be happy for the


    rest of your life.¡±


    Rose smiled blissfully. ¡°I will. We will all be very, very happy. We must eat and drink well tonight. You


    are not allowed to hold back in my house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At the dining table, they sat in a circle. Jasper and Ruby sat together because Ruby had not seen


    Jasper for a long time. She wanted to sit together with Jasper to y. Therefore, no matter how


    unwilling Hackett was, he did not want his daughter to be unhappy.


    Jasper was very sensible. He handed the food that Trevon had given him to Ruby. Ruby thanked him


    politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jasper replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Damn genes. They reallye with them the moment they go out.¡±


    Rose sat beside Natalie and smiled. ¡°After Jasper grows up, his personality must be like his father¡¯s.¡±


    After that, Rose generously pulled Edward to his feet and raised her drink. The two people present


    were mothers who needed to breastfeed and could not drink. Rose and the others only prepared soft


    drinks. The men needed to drive, so they also refused to drink.


    Rose was the first to speak. ¡°First of all, let me say some polite words. Thank you for taking the time


    out of your busy schedule to attend my housewarming banquet. Secondly, everyone, please help


    yourselves. Thank you.¡±


    Frank pinched his eyebrows. He thought his sister would say something touching when she suddenly


    stood up. In the end, that was all she said. ¡°I thought you wanted to thank God.¡±


    ¡°Why should I thank God? God won¡¯t join us for the dinner. I only need to thank you guys. Frank, thank


    you.¡±


    Frank was the loneliest at night. Ava was at Sapphire City. People around the dining table were also in


    pairs. Rose had invited. Chris and Ste, but Chris could not leave because of the surgery. Ste was


    said to be working overtime with her sister.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Edward had also invited Kyle, Simrly, Kyle refused. He only wanted Edward to be happy.


    At the dining table, everyone chatted warmly. Rose and Sherri were the loudest. Natalie would interrupt


    from time to time. It was okay when she didn¡¯t speak, but once she did, she shocked everyone.


    Everyoneughed out loud. Trevon liked the current Natalie. He could feel that she was very at ease.


    Trevon had a good appetite that night. It had been a long time since he had eaten the dishes Natalie


    made. He leaned close to Natalie¡¯s car and praised her. ¡°Honey, the dishes are delicious.¡±


    Natalie smiled and cooperatively picked up some food for him and her son. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After having a lively meal for about two hours, everyone yed in the vi for a while before going


    home. Jasper and Ruby yawned.


    Before leaving, Rose invited everyone toe for dinner again sometime.


    Sherri walked to the door, smiled, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to invite me. Just call me aloud, and I¡¯ll be


    here.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°She has added another line to her three daily tracks.


    Rose asked curiously, ¡°Three daily tracks? Which line?¡±


    Natalie exined patiently, ¡°Between her bed, dining room, bathroom. From her house to the ckwell


    family residence. Now, to your house. Those are her daily tracks.¡±


    ¡°Aha, Natalie, you¡¯re too talented. Your analysis is on point.¡±


    Sherri patted her best friend, even though what she said was true. ¡°The boat of our friendship is about


    to capsize. This is too much. Can¡¯t you not expose it after you see through it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m kind of honest. As a parent, I have to set an example.¡±


    Natalie did not intend to stand in the parking lot and continue arguing with Sherri about honesty. She


    patted Sherri¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Bye.¡±


    Rose and Edward said in unison, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Trevon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more like each other.¡±


    ¡°Frank, do you want to stay here?¡±


    Frank had one hand in his pocket and a lit cigarette in the other. The scarlet dot lit up like a star in the


    night. He stayed far away from the child. ¡°I don¡¯t n to be a third wheel. I still have to have a video call


    with Baby Ava at night. Go to bed early if you have nothing to do.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°You still can have a video call with Ava even if you live here. Forget it. If you¡¯re


    unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡± In the future, when she invited Ava to stay over, her brother would


    definitely be willing to stay too.


    After everyone left, only Rose and Edward were left in the vi. The door was closed, and the living


    room was messy. The dining table and kitchen were even more so.


    Edward raised his hand and nced at his watch. It was alreadyte. It was 11 o¡¯clock. Edward had an


    obsessivepulsive disorder and would not be able to fall asleep if he did not tidy up at night. ¡°Rose,


    go upstairs and take a shower first. I¡¯ll tidy up.¡±


    When Rose heard this, she was unwilling to do so. The house belonged to them, so why did he have to


    work alone? ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. It¡¯s faster this way. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    Edward refused and found a reason to convince Rose. ¡°No need. You cook, and I¡¯ll wash the dishes.


    That¡¯s only fair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who cooked. Natalie was also helping. Hey, stop dawdling. Let¡¯s


    hurry up.¡± Rose had already entered the kitchen.


    Edward followed behind her and shook his head helplessly. Rose did not want Edward to tidy up the


    Rose was tidying up the kitchen. Edward was tidying up the dining room and the living room. After a


    while, Edward was done tidying up the trash. He went into the kitchen and took a clean cloth to wipe


    the table. After wiping it, he took a few tissues to wipe the table. He only stopped when the table


    reflected the light.


    Then, he cleaned the living room and saw Rose was still wiping the smoker inside. He stood in the


    living room in a daze and looked at the busy woman in the kitchen. She was wearing simple jeans and


    a short sweater. She was virtuous when she


    should be. She was cute when she should be. And she could hold herself up when she should be a


    At this moment, it was touching. He could not help but walk toward the kitchen. He wanted to hug


    Rose, and he did so. While Ros¨¦ was standing upright, wiping the smoker, Edward hugged her waist


    from behind and rested his chin on Rose¡¯s head.


    Rose, who was working hard, did not understand Edward¡¯s actions. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Do you


    miss me? Then, wait for a while. Wait for me to finish.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Edward was stunned. Why did Rose always think that he was intimate with her


    because of that? He only felt Rose was good now and wanted to hug her. ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t want to do


    anything else. I only want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good. Very good,¡± Edward said in his heart.


    Rose did not stop. She thought that Edward was in a hurry. Today was their first day in the new house,


    so they were considered newlyweds. She had to satisfy Edward¡¯s request tonight.


    After wiping the kitchen, Rose squeezed some hand sanitizer and washed her hands. The sound of


    water flowing was heard. Neither of them spoke. Rose wanted to wash her hands before asking


    Edward.


    Edward waited patiently for Rose.


    After washing for a while, Rose turned off the tap and wiped her hands clean. He turned around slightly


    in Edward¡¯s arms and touched his chin with one hand. ¡°Are we going to sleep without sex tonight?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Rose used her old-fashioned tone to encourage Edward. ¡°Honey, at our age, we should be energetic


    and show the charm of youth. If we can jump around, we definitely can¡¯t sit down. We can¡¯t be so calm.


    Otherwise, when we¡¯re in our seventies or eighties, we won¡¯t be able to jump around even if we want


    to.¡±


    ¡°L., Rose wanted to say something, but Edward picked her up horizontally. She subconsciously


    wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Damn, her husband was quite handsome. Then, Edward said domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to


    experience the vitality of youth.¡±


    Rose did not back down either. She said yfully, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Edward hurried upstairs to the master bedroom and kicked the door open.


    The door was tightly shut. After taking a shower, the room was filled with youth. Young people were so


    energetic.


    Rose also experienced what it meant to be young and energetic in the new house at night. She had a


    deep understanding of


    these words.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Just like that, for liveliness, Sherri stayed with the Landor family for the next half a month while Rose


    carried on her n. On January 35, she would stay at the Roberts family¡¯s ce on Monday,


    Wednesday, and Friday. Then, she would stay at the Landor family¡¯s residence on Tuesday, Thursday,


    and Saturday. On Sunday, she would stay at her small home with Edward. Unknowingly, a month had


    passed. Edward picked Rose up and down from work on time every day before they both went


    home.


    Rose was working at Athana Hospital.


    During lunch break, Rose was about to follow the receptionist to the canteen for lunch. Just as she


    stood up from the seat, she felt dizzy, and her vision went ck.


    It was dark before her, and she could not see anything. Her vision was ck for a few seconds, but


    Rose did not panic. She ced her hands on the table to relieve herself for a while.


    After a while, she could see again. She lifted her wrist and looked at the date on her watch. If her guess


    was correct, it might be because of that.


    Recently, she had been so happy and busy that she had forgotten about her period cycle. She could


    only get an answer after going for a check-up.


    If it weren¡¯t and she had told Edward, Edward would be disappointed. She didn¡¯t want him to be


    disappointed.


    After lunch, Rose signed up for an obstetrics and gynecology department appointment. Because she


    often stayed in Sherri¡¯s consultation room, many of the doctors around Sherri knew her. She asked the


    doctor to help write a list of tests and asked the nurse to help take her blood.


    She had to go to work in the afternoon, so she could only use her privilege as a colleague.


    Rose was very popr in the hospital. She was low-key, amiable, and easy to get along with. The


    people from theboratory department were willing to help her do the test. After a while, the results


    were out.


    She had been nervously waiting for the results. Rose paced back and forth in front of theboratory


    door. There was a click, and the door opened.


    The colleague from theboratory department came out with the report, smiled, and handed it to Rose.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Before Rose saw the report, she already had some guesses. However, she was still secretly delighted


    when she heard her colleague¡¯s words. She suppressed the joy in her heart and took the list. She took


    a look and subconsciously ced her hand on her belly and touched it.


    Her colleaguesughed. ¡°You must be overjoyed. Your husband must be even happier. Prepare for this


    surprise.¡±


    Amidst her joy, Rose did not forget to thank the staff politely. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a milkshake


    next time.¡± She could buy them drinks even if she could not drink them herself.


    As expected, it was definitely abnormal for her period to go haywire. It was either a hormone


    imbnce, or she was pregnant.


    On the way back to the consultation room, Rose was thinking about how to tell Edward about this gift.


    Giving him the report was not enough. It would not be romantic enough, nor was it surprising enough.


    She lowered her head to look at the report in her hand and fell into deep thought. Just as she reached


    the door of the outpatient clinic, an idea shed through her mind.


    She quickly pushed open the door and entered the consultation room. Then, she opened the delivery


    app and prepared something.


    It was time to get off work.


    Rose was in a good mood. She greeted everyone she knew with a smile on her face. She was holding


    a ck bag in her hand. There was something unknown in it. It looked square, and the box was quite


    big.


    The nurse passing by was also quite curious. ¡°Dr. Roberts, what did you buy?¡±


    Rose only told her half the truth. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for my husband. I¡¯m getting off work. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± The nurse even turned to look at the gift in Rose¡¯s hand. It was ck, and she did not know what


    it was.


    Edward came to pick her up on time. Ever since he dated Rose, he was already a man who got back


    and forth from work on time.


    As soon as the rm rang, he got up and left the office. Kyle, the poor assistant, did the rest of the


    work. Edward was meticulous. He was afraid that Rose would not be used to being married. With him


    around, she would feel more at ease.


    Moreover, Rose had a chauffeur to pick her up every day before she got married. She couldn¡¯t ask the


    Roberts family¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up after she married him. It was unreasonable and irresponsible.


    Edward helped her with the seatbelt in the car and skillfully buttoned it. ¡°Do you want to eat at home or


    in the restaurant?¡± Wasn¡¯t she going back to the Landor family today? Logically speaking, her mother-


    inw had already prepared delicious food.


    Edward started the car and said gently, ¡°Mom said it¡¯s up to you. If you want to go home for dinner, go


    home. You don¡¯t have to follow the n every day.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand? Did you buy anything?¡±


    Rose had been distracted by the dinner topic just now. Now that he asked, she began to feel excited


    again. She hid her surprise. ¡°About this, I¡¯ll show you when we get home. You can¡¯t open it now.¡±


    Looking at his wife¡¯s mysterious expression, Edward¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°It¡¯s so mysterious. Is it a


    pet in this big box?¡± Weren¡¯t humans high-level animals? The embryo on this list should be considered


    a germinating small animal. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little high-level. I¡¯ll show it to you when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat. I¡¯ll show Daddy and Mommy my gift.¡±


    Edward asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the gift for me?¡±


    At the traffic light, Edward turned around and nced at the ck bag. Why did Rose say that it was a


    small animal? It did not even move. It made him wonder if it was asleep.


    Rose pretended not to notice Edward¡¯s sneaky nce. ¡°Is Sherri home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. No one will miss out on her.¡± She was the happiest every day.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the Landor family¡¯s vi. Rose pushed open the


    door and got out of the car. Edward walked around the back of the car to help her get the bag.


    Rose did not avoid giving the bag to him directly. It was originally for him. Edward took the bag and


    opened it to take a look. Inside was a red square box that was sealed. ¡°Rose, didn¡¯t you say it was an


    animal? If you seal it all like this, it won¡¯t be able to breathe.¡±


    Rose thought, ¡°Indeed. I was almost suffocated keeping this secret.¡±


    For a carefree person, preparing for a surprise was the most difficult. Why? Because she couldn¡¯t hold


    back the secret and had to try hard to keep it.


    The drama queen quickly urged, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know. Is it suffocating? Then, let¡¯s hurry home and open


    the box.¡± Edward was also afraid of suffocating the animal in the box. He held the bag carefully with


    one hand and held Rose¡¯s shoulder with the other. ¡°What animal did you buy? Why is it so light? It


    doesn¡¯t feel heavy.¡±


    ¡°You can still feel the weight. The smaller ones can be said to have just been nurtured. They¡¯ll grow


    bigger if you nurture them more in the future.¡±


    Edward was puzzled by Rose¡¯s words because the box was really very light. He could not think of any


    animal that could be so light. He quickly walked home and did not object to Rose keeping small


    animals as pets.


    ¡°Rose is back. We can start eating soon. Sit on the sofa and rest for a while,¡± said Juana quickly when


    she saw Rose and Edward enter.


    Sherri sighed. ¡°My dear sister-inw, I realize I have no status in this family anymore.¡±


    Rose smiled. She was in a good mood today. He pushed the fruit to Sherri. ¡°Have some. Where are the


    two children?¡± Sherri refused and did not move. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. My mother has


    alreadyined that my weight has increased today. I¡¯d better control my mouth. Otherwise, the


    face recognition machine will not be able to recognize


    me.¡±


    She was about to return to his post. It would be awkward if she really couldn¡¯t enter the hospital.


    Then, she answered the question, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping upstairs. Ruby is apanying her. This child


    insisted that wee down to watch over her brother.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose thought, ¡°Ruby is the angel baby of the couple.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s that thing in your hand? Why is it so big? Did you buy it for me?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± As he spoke, he began to open the box. He took out the red


    box and ced it on the coffee table. Rose cooperated and moved the fruit on the coffee table to the


    side.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the red box above the coffee table, attracting Juana¡¯s attention. As for


    Hackett, who wasing down from upstairs, stood beside Edward.


    Edward was depressed. He did not dare to open it. He looked up and met Rose¡¯s eyes. He saw that


    she was smiling happily.


    Hackett¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He urged, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it? It¡¯s not some bomb. What are you


    stopping for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Edward, open it. We¡¯re all waiting.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Edward opened the red box and found that it was not over. In it was still a red


    box. After opening it, there was another red box. There were a total of five. A tiny red boxy within the


    big box.


    Edward took a deep breath. He really felt like he was dismantling a bomb. The people beside him were


    focused, and the dismantler was nervous. Rose really wanted to see Edward¡¯s expression when he


    saw the report.


    Clutching Sherri¡¯s shoulder tightly, Sherri looked up and saw that the gift was from Rose. Her brother


    would never buy this thing. ¡°What did you prepare for my brother? Each box is smaller than thest. It¡¯s


    almost empty.¡±


    Sherri thought, ¡°Is this a magic trick? This couple is bizarre.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Surprise.¡±


    Edward opened thest box. There was nothing in it. There was only a medical report lying there. The


    logo of Athana Hospital was on it. There was also some data from theboratory. He could not


    understand it but picked it up and looked at it. It was Rose¡¯s medical report. There was an indicator that


    exceeded the normal range.


    At the side, Hackett and Juana tiptoed to look at the report. ¡°Fuck, she is pregnant.¡±


    Hackett said this. He had an obstetrician-gynecologist at home, so he had to learn professional


    knowledge. Otherwise, he would be letting Sherri down.


    Since he had nothing to do at night, Sherri was afraid that she would forget his professional knowledge.


    Everyone said that pregnancy made one stupid for three years. Every day before bed, she would drag


    Hackett to read books, memorize terms, and watch videos.


    Hackett felt that if Sherri stayed home for another year, he would probably be able to enter the hospital


    for an internship.


    As soon as he said this¡­


    The entire living room was extremely quiet. It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Sherri was the first to react. She stood up from the sofa and leaned over to take the medical report


    from Edward¡¯s hand. ¡°Damn, Rose, you¡¯re really pregnant.¡±


    As soon as the professional Dr. Landor spoke, Juana quickly walked over and brought Rose to the


    side, far away from Sherri Juana red at her daughter. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more cultured? You¡¯re so noisy


    every day. Rose, let¡¯s stay away from her. Are you feeling unwell? Do you feel tired?¡±


    Edward quickly walked to Rose¡¯s pasta and squatted without waiting for Rose to say anything.


    ¡°Rose¡­¡± He was so surprised that he could not find the words. He leaned closer to take a look. There


    was redness in Edward¡¯s eyes. It was excitement and restraint.


    Juana patted her son. ¡°Hurry up and carry Rose upstairs to rest. It¡¯s not time for dinner yet. Rose is


    tired from working for the day.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rose was gently picked up by Edward and walked towards the


    stairs. Juana even instructed, ¡°Walk slower.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Mom, don¡¯t be so nervous. Rose just got pregnant, not going to give birth prematurely.


    Don¡¯t be so exaggerated about it.¡± Although Sherri was thrilled, his mother¡¯s cautiousness would make


    Rose nervous.


    Juana was still in a pleasant surprise. She ced her hands on her hips and paced back and forth,


    thinking about what to prepare for dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    With that, Juana went into the kitchen. Hackett and Sherri looked at each other tacitly and shook their


    heads helplessly. The Landor family was going to get busy again.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Meanwhile, Edward and Rose were upstairs.


    Edward carefully ced Rose on the bed and clenched his fists excitedly. Then, he squatted in front of


    Rose. He held her hands tightly.


    He said affectionately and gratefully, ¡°Rose, thank you.¡±


    Rose could not bear to see Edward like this. Her heart ached. She wanted Edward to be happy. She


    pulled his hand up and let him sit on the bed. Then, she got up and sat on hisp. She wrapped her


    arms around his neck, and Edward carefully held her waist.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± asked Rose him.¡±


    Edward nodded. How could he not be happy? Now, he was dumbfounded. The surprise came too


    suddenly. He originally thought he would not have a baby after such a long time. In the end, Rose used


    such a method to surprise him.


    He had to cherish such a nice girl.


    An affirmative answer, plus a nod, like a child. ¡°Happy.¡±


    Rose felt the strength in her waist protecting her. She rxed and boldly let go of his neck. She pulled


    Edward¡¯s face with both hands and smiled. ¡°Smile if you¡¯re happy. You¡¯re very nervous. I thought you


    didn¡¯t like me being pregnant.¡±


    After saying that, Rose pouted in disappointment.


    Edward panicked and thought that Rose was angry. How could he not like having a baby? ¡°Rose, that¡¯s


    not it. I¡¯m thrilled. I¡¯m delighted. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too excited. I¡¯m so excited that I don¡¯t know what to


    say.¡± All that was left was gratitude.


    Looking at Edward¡¯s nervous and silly expression, Rose could not bear to tease him. She pinched his


    cheeks with both hands. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m your wife. Why do you keep thanking me? Are you silly? Why are


    you so cute? Cute Edward.¡±


    Rose pinched his cheeks hard. Edward let her do whatever she wanted and did not stop her at all. He


    stared at Rose¡¯s innocent smile, and he smiled.


    After ying for a while, Rose joked, ¡°Hubby, do you think I am conceived with a girl or a boy?¡±


    Edward¡¯s EQ was getting higher and higher. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I like it.¡± As long as it was


    Rose¡¯s baby.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at talking. You are a smart student. Not bad, not bad. Let¡¯s go downstairs and


    have dinner. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was quiet upstairs, but it was extremely lively downstairs. Juana had been wandering around the


    living room, making calls and reporting the good news to Joy.


    Sherri had already walked around the living room for so long that he was about to vomit. He exhaled


    and said, ¡°Mom, can you stop for a while? If you know that my sister-inw is pregnant, those who


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Sherri had quipped without thinking twice. She was hit by a packet of tissues from Juana, who was on


    the phone. Then, she looked at Hackett.


    How would Hackett dare to interfere? He could onlyfort her. ¡°Sherri, just eat more and talk less.¡±


    Sherri crossed her legs and sat on the sofa in a good mood. Hackett handed her a piece of pineapple.


    It was extremely sweet. ¡°I think our mother will be busy. Poor father. He has to endure her nagging.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so happy. Rose, this child is too obedient. I¡¯m still so excited. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have


    high blood pressure or heart disease. Otherwise, you would have toe to the hospital to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Goodbye. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± With a smile, Juana hung up the call and


    saw her Edward holding hands with Roseing down the stairs. She couldn¡¯t stop herself to remind


    him. ¡°Edward, hold on to your wife.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Downstairs, Rose sat beside Sherri. Hackett teased with a smile, ¡°Wild¡­ Rose, you¡¯re now a treasure


    in this family. Come, eat a piece of pineapple to nourish yourself.¡±


    Rose was at a loss for words. Actually, there was no need to do this. She gave Hackett another deathly


    re.


    During dinner, Juana and Edward took special care of Rose, Richard worked overtime at thepany


    at night because Juana couldn¡¯t wait to tell Richard about her daughter-inw¡¯s pregnancy. She made


    Richard work harder recently because his Edward had to apany Rose.


    This was indeed a joyous asion for the Landor family. Not long after they registered their marriage,


    they had a child. The entire family treated Rose as a treasure.


    After dinner, Edward sensibly suggested, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to the Roberts family with Rose tonight.¡±


    Logically speaking, she should be staying with the Landor family today, but Juana did not stop her.


    Rose¡¯s pregnancy was such a big matter, so she should indeed go home and tell her parents.


    Juana smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Rose. In the future, you don¡¯t have to live ording to the n. You


    can stay wherever you want. I just want you to be happy.¡±


    Rose could feel that everyone was treating her well. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do it the same way as before. We¡¯ll tell


    you in advance if there¡¯s a special situation.¡±


    Juana said, ¡°Alright, make the arrangements yourself. Drive slowly on the road, Edward. Don¡¯t brake


    suddenly.¡±


    On the sofa, Hackett and Sherri were quietly chatting. ¡°If this continues, my brother will almost be


    a cripple. He won¡¯t even know how to drive.¡±


    Edward still heard her whispering. Before he left, he red at his sister. ¡°Stay at home tonight. Do you


    hear me?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Both of you can go home. Bye, Edward, Rose.¡±


    After Edward and Rose left the house, Sherri was about to spread the news in Fairy Fortress. Just as


    she raised her hand to open the chat, Hackett stopped her. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s keep it a secret first. Let Rose


    announce this matter herself.¡±


    They were now going to the Roberts family to surprise Frank and the others. If Sherri told them


    everything in the group now and Avas found out, wouldn¡¯t Frank know? Wouldn¡¯t everyone in the


    Roberts family know if Frank knew?


    Rose and Edward were still on the way here. Perhaps the surprise would be ruined by her. With Rose¡¯s


    current status, it was better to stop announcing before she did.


    Sherri couldn¡¯t react in time. Hackett felt that Sherri¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t as flexible after giving birth.


    Sometimes, she would pause when thinking about problems. He patiently exined, ¡°Honey, your


    brother, and Rose will deliver a surprise. You took the shortcut and directly notified them. What


    surprises would there be then?¡±


    Realization dawned on Sherri. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hackett, you¡¯re so smart. I almost forgot. I¡¯m not posting


    anymore. We have to cozy up to Rose now. I realized that my brother is listening to Rose now.¡±


    Sherri crossed her legs on the sofa. ¡°I realized that my major is too awesome. I can help Natalie deliver


    a baby. I can also help Rose deliver a baby. It¡¯s too great. Why am I so capable?¡±


    Hackett was speechless


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Rose is pregnant now. You¡¯d better use your professional knowledge at home and keep


    an eye on your sister-inw. Don¡¯t jump around for no reason. Your breast milk has almost dried off


    because of you. Previously, our baby had breast milk and milk powder to drink. Now, it¡¯s basically milk


    powder. Your milk isn¡¯t enough for our son. I haven¡¯t seen you drink less soup every day.¡±


    Juanained about his daughter¡¯s-scarcity of milk while wiping the coffee table.


    Sherri was rendered speechless. She could retaliate, but Juana still had a whole set of new words


    waiting for her.


    In the end, she was defeated and red at her mother in dissatisfaction.


    Hackett, on the other hand, was invisible. He did not interrupt or make any expressions and reduced


    his presence. Every time his mother-inw bickered with his wife, all he could do was pretend to be


    invisible.


    On the way, Edward drove at a constant speed. He stepped on the elerator and braked as gently as


    he could. Rose really wanted to drive herself. ¡°Hubby, is our car out of gas?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. Drive slower,¡± said Edward slowly. Safety came first.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so careful. Let¡¯s just drive at our usual speed.¡± Rose was really afraid of


    driving a long distance. This speed wasparable to Sherri¡¯s driving skills. Although she couldn¡¯t find


    the direction, her speed was still alright.


    In that case, Edward stepped on the elerator a little more and elerated a little. The car drove


    toward the Roberts family¡¯s vi ara uniform speed.


    After the car stopped, Edward wanted to help Rose open the passenger door, but Rose stopped him.


    ¡°Stop, hubby. Your wife can still move. You can help me when I can¡¯t move anymore.¡±


    Rose really did not want to be protected from the moment she got pregnant. She had to even walk like


    an 80-year-old grandma. She would need support when she gave birthter. It was still early. There


    was only a tiny embryo in her stomach. What could it do to her?


    ¡°Alright, slow down.¡± Edward was still worried about Rose¡¯s rashness. He did not help him, but he stood


    at the side.


    He was always prepared to support Rose, afraid that she would fall.


    The two of them walked side by side into the living room of the Roberts family. Everyone in the room


    turned around and stared at the couple. Their eyes were filled with surprise and confusion as they


    looked at the couple,


    William and Grace raised their hands to look at their watches simultaneously, thinking they had


    remembered the wrong day.


    Frank leanedzily on the sofa with his legs crossed. His hand was ying with his phone. He squinted


    his eyes and raised his chin at the door. ¡°Did the calendar on your phone go wrong, or did the


    navigation in your car go wrong?¡±


    Even Grace, who had always been cold and calm, looked at Rose inquisitively. However, she could not


    tell anything from the couple¡¯s faces. ¡°Why are you here sote?¡±


    William asked, ¡°Edward, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Frank suddenly smiled. This girl had always been fair ording to the timetable. Her sudden arrival


    made everyone feel that something was wrong. They did not believe Edward and Rose had returned to


    the Roberts family just because they wanted to.


    After all, today was not the day that Rose should be staying at the Roberts family¡¯s ce.


    Rose looked aggrieved. He pulled Edward to the sofa on Frank¡¯s side and sat next to Frank. She said


    to Grace, sitting opposite, ¡°Grace, William, I have good news and bad news to announce. Which one


    do you want to hear?¡±


    Bad news? Edward turned his head slightly to look at Rose. What was the bad news?


    Frank was very calm. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He knew that something was wrong


    with this girl. Something must be wrong!


    Grace frowned because she heard Rose mentioning the bad news. She said calmly, ¡°Good news.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the good thing is that I¡¯m pregnant. Haha, are you surprised? Are you happy?¡±


    The entire family was silent. Frank¡¯s hand that was holding the phone paused. With mixed feelings, he


    looked at his sister and Edward. He wanted to ask if it was true, but he already got the answer from his


    sister¡¯s happy/face.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    After saying the good news, it was time for the bad news. They were still excited about the good news.


    Rose said the bad news. Even Edward, who was beside her, wanted to know what the bad news was.


    Rose said, ¡°The bad news is that you¡¯re going to be grandpa, grandma, and uncle.¡± Sheughed


    suddenly.


    Edward was speechless.


    After hearing the bad news, Grace, William, and Frank heaved a sigh of relief. Frank really wanted to


    p Rose. He thought, ¡°Why is Rose so childish?¡±


    Perhaps because this surprise came too suddenly, the three people on the sofa did not say anything.


    At that time, there were tears in Grace¡¯s eyes.


    William looked at Rose with mixed feelings. He pursed his lips and did not speak. He was no longer as


    cute as usual. Instead, he was very serious.


    The atmosphere was very quiet. Even Frank, who had always been sharp-tongued, didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Edward eased the atmosphere and expressed his stance in advance.


    ¡°William, Grace, Frank, I¡¯ll take good care of Rose. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A promise broke the silence. They came back to their senses. William was actually at a loss for words.


    It was Grace who spoke first. She smiled at Rose, hiding the tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d that you will be


    parents. Congrattions!¡±


    Grace and Rose looked at each other. There were tears in Rose¡¯s eyes, making her could not see


    Grace¡¯s face clearly. They didn¡¯t say anything, but their feelings were transmitted in an instant.


    Frank pressed his tongue against the base of his teeth and exhaled. In the end, he did not say


    anything.


    The few of them chatted in the living room for a few hours. It was Grace who told Rose to be careful,


    and William who told Edward to take good care of Rose. There was even a threatening tone in his


    words.


    In the study upstairs, Grace couldn¡¯t sleep. She sat alone in the study and flipped through the photos of


    Frank and Rose when they were young. A tear rolled down her cheek andnded on the photo album,


    gradually spreading.


    William pushed the door open and saw Grace secretly wiping her tears. He was heartbroken as he


    closed the door again. He walked over and put his arm around Grace¡¯s shoulder, pressing her into his


    chest. Without saying anything, he quietly patted Grace¡¯s shoulder and stroked her hair.


    Hepanied her silently. It was so quiet that one could hear the sound of a needle dropping.


    After a while, Grace moved away from William¡¯s chest. William raised his hand and wiped her face with


    his fingers. ¡°Why are you crying like Rose? I¡¯m not even crying. Why are you crying?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit by Grace.


    William was not angry. He even smiled. ¡°Go ahead. If you want to vent, I¡¯ll exercise with you. Are you


    going?¡±


    ¡°Why are we going now? It¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡±


    William continued to smile and wiped the tears from Grace¡¯s eyes. He could understand why Grace


    was crying. Sure enough, the next second, Grace took a deep breath and said with reddened eyes, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t made up for Rose yet.¡± And she was getting married and bing a mother.


    At this moment, Grace was no longer as cold as usual.


    William squatted down and held Grace¡¯s hand. He kissed the back of her hand andforted her


    softly. ¡°Grace, Rose has already reconciled with the past. It¡¯s time for you to reconcile. Let bygones be


    bygones. Rose is about to be a mother now, but no matter how old she is, she¡¯s still our precious


    daughter. We can dote on her however we want. In the future, you don¡¯t need to say made up for her.


    We should dote on her.¡±


    Outside the door, Edward originally did not want to eavesdrop, but when he heard Rose¡¯s name


    mentioned, he could not help but stop in his tracks at the door of the study.


    Only then did he vaguely hear their words. William and Grace in the study were recalling Frank and


    Rose¡¯s childhood.


    Frank opened the door and came out. He saw Edward standing at the door of the study, squinting.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Help Rose get some water.¡± That¡¯s right, a few minutes ago, Rose said that she was thirsty


    and wanted to drink water. Edward went downstairs to take some.


    ¡°Do


    you want to get some water in the study?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t answer this question. The water in the cup sloshed for a while. ¡°Let me ask you


    something.¡±


    Frank leaned his shoulder against the wall and said listlessly, ¡°Okay, ask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the water to Rose first. Wait for me.¡± Pushing open the door, Edward ced the poured water


    on the table and said


    to Rose on the bed, ¡°Rose, I have something to discuss with Frank. I¡¯ll be over in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go. Anyway, we could not do anything tonight. You two have a good chat.¡±


    Rose waved her hand and kept talking.


    Edward was speechless.


    Frank, who was at the door, did not leave. He was waiting for Edward to ask questions. Seeing him


    door.


    After being married to Rose for so long, this was the first time Edward had entered Frank¡¯s room. Last


    time, Frank refused to let Hackett in even if he wanted to. Edward was quite lucky to be invited in.


    He looked around the room and saw all kinds of dolls on the bed. The first thing that came to Edward¡¯s


    mind was that they were indeed siblings.


    The bed was filled with strange things. There were strange nkets and pillows on the bed of Rose,


    and cute dolls on the bed of Frank. His bed was filled with these things. It was difficult to imagine such


    a cold man sleeping in the middle of a pile of dolls at night.


    No wonder Hackett was not allowed to enter the roomst time. Edward stood at the door and


    imagined the reason why Hackett could not enter Frank¡¯s room.


    Frank looked at Edward¡¯s confused gaze. These dolls were all prepared for the little girl. He did not


    intend to exin to Edward. ¡°Do you want to drink? How about coke?¡±


    ¡°Either is fine.¡±


    Frank threw him a can of coke, which had a red shell. Edward opened it and took a sip. He asked


    directly, ¡°Can I ask what happened between Rose and Grace before? I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just


    want to know their past. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not convenient to say.¡±


    Frank pulled a stool with one hand. The foot of the stool rotated. He sat down and stood up again. He


    pushed open the balcony door and ced his hands on the railing. He still felt that it was better to talk


    on the balcony.


    Looking down at the night scenery in the courtyard below, the night wind blew and leaves fluttered.


    Edward followed closely behind and leaned on the railing. Frank¡¯s deep voice came from beside him.


    ¡°The past is not pleasant. You know the injury on Rose¡¯s hand.¡±


    -Edward nodded.


    That¡¯s right, Rose had told Edward about the origin of the scar on her hand, but she did not say clearly


    the cause and effect. At that time, it was not appropriate for Edward to ask too much.


    Frank turned to look at Edward and thought, ¡°This guy is indeed handsome. No wonder he has


    charmed Rose.¡± He took away his gaze and spoke frankly, exining the real problem of Grace and


    Rose.


    After hearing this, Edward held the Coke tightly in both hands. His fingers pressed down on the Coke,


    and the crisp sound of the Coke can was especially ear-piercing.


    Frank patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter in front of Rose in the future. Pretend that you


    didn¡¯t hear what you heard in the study.¡±


    Frank could already guess that Edward must have heard William and Grace¡¯s conversation at the door


    of the study. After all, Frank was Grace¡¯s son. In addition, Frank had always been observant. He had


    long guessed that Grace would be sad.


    He opened the door and came out to take a look, but he met Edward standing at the door of the study.


    ¡°Rose¡¯s personality is more rash. You should keep an eye on her and persuade her about things she


    shouldn¡¯t do. She¡¯s actually very meticulous, but sometimes she¡¯s inattentive. Actually, she wants to


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    live happily and simply.¡± Frank¡¯s eyes were fixed on a tree in the courtyard. His words were filled with


    worry for Rose and careful instructions.


    Edward was heartbroken for the previous Rose. He thought that it was simply because she was young


    and insensible and wanted tomit suicide with someone else. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her. I¡¯ll


    only let her live happily. I said that I didn¡¯t need her to change anything. She can just be herself.¡±


    He liked Rose who became herselfl


    At noon the next day.


    During the lunch break, Edward left thepany and went to the Athana Hospital. He nned to


    apany Rose for lunch. He wore a mask and a cap the entire time.


    ¡°Oh my god, who are you?¡±


    When Rose saw this strange man enter, her hands were still on the buttons of her white coat. She


    paused and suddenly raised


    her voice.


    Edward quickly took off his mask and ced the lunch box on the table. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Rose stood her ground in a daze and stared at Edward. He was wearing a casual sweater, a ck cap,


    ck sunsses, and a ck mask. He was like an escapee.


    She asked in confusion, ¡°Why were you dressed like this when you came to the hospital to have lunch


    with me?¡± He didn¡¯t even call her.


    Edward opened the lunch boxes and arranged them one by one. He exined patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    want to keep a low profile? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be recognized if I wear a suit. I don¡¯t want to attract too


    much attention.¡±


    Why did she feel that her Edward, who was being hidden, was a little aggrieved?


    Rose was dragged by Edward to wash up her hands. Edward helped to squeeze the hand sanitizer on


    her hand and helped to wash it one finger at a time. She did not refuse. Instead, she enjoyed it very


    much. After washing up, she even reached out her hands and held them in front of him to let him wipe


    them. She was very happy with a smile.


    After washing her hands, Rose was pulled by him to sit down on a stool. Edward carefully ced the


    food in front of her. ¡°These dishes were made by the auntie at home. Try them.¡±


    She was very touched. Actually, now that she could do it herself, she could also go to the canteen to


    eat. However, Sherri and Natalie were not in the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to eat alone. ¡°Hubby, you


    don¡¯t have to bring me lunch tomorrow.¡±


    Edward asked in confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡±


    Rose quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, look, I still have a long time before I can give birth to a child. I¡¯m just


    pregnant now. Yourpany is so busy. You can¡¯t let Richard work for you all the time. He is already


    old. When it¡¯s not convenient for me to move, you cane and help me.¡± Otherwise, she felt that she


    was useless.


    Rose thought that she was touched by Edward who delivered food every day, but she didn¡¯t want to be


    too pampered.


    Seeing that Edward did not respond and only kept putting food into her bowl, Rose spoke again. She


    picked up her fork and took a bite of the food. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Hubby, I¡¯m serious. Look, I¡¯m fine. I can


    eat well. You really don¡¯t have to worry so much. Even if you don¡¯te to eat with me, you¡¯re still very


    good to me. You also take good care of me.¡±


    While they were talking, the door of the consultation room opened and Frank strode in. When he saw


    the table full of dishes, he smiled. ¡°The food is not bad.¡±


    Edward invited him, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. You guys eat. Rose, this is for your waist.¡± As he spoke, he stuffed a lumbar support on


    Rose¡¯s chair.


    Rose instantly felt that her waist was supported. She was extremely touched. ¡°Frank, you didn¡¯te


    to give me a lumbar support on purpose, did you?¡±


    The stubborn Frank did not want Rose to be too touched. ¡°Am I very free? I bought it while I was


    eating. Use it. Oh, this candy is not bad. Try it.¡±


    Then, Frank ced a can of candy on Rose¡¯s table and strode out of the door. The entire process took


    less than five minutes.¡±


    Frank did it quickly, but Rose knew that he was just concerned about her and worried about her. It was


    just that Frank was not good at expressing himself, and he disdained to talk about what he had done.


    After Frank left, Rose was touched and almost cried. She smiled and said, ¡°Why is he so stubborn? Do


    you know?¡±


    Edward took a tissue to wipe her tears that were about to fall and touched her cheek. ¡°Although he


    cares about you very much, he doesn¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    After a period of interaction, Edward also realized that Frank was actually cold on the outside but warm


    on the inside. Just like Grace, their personalities were simr,


    Frank was also very meticulous. The tenderness would only be given to those he cared about.


    Rose was amused by Edward¡¯s words. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re getting cuter and cuter. Let¡¯s eat. After eating,


    you have to work hard and earn more money. I might be like Sherri. There¡¯s not enough breast milk to


    feed our child.¡±


    Edward was speechless.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day of Christmas.


    Perhaps because it was Christmas, those who could go home had all gone home. The originally dim


    house was also brightly lit these few days.


    Even the entire Athana was filled with the festive atmosphere of Christmas. At night, fireworks bloomed


    gorgeously in the dark sky, trying their best to leave behind thest bit of beauty.


    The sky was extremely bright as if it was daytime. It was filled with a Christmas atmosphere at that


    time.


    As someone grew older, his mentality also became calm. When he was young, he would happily walk


    around the house a few times when he received a new set of clothes during Christmas. From time to


    time, he would take out this new set of clothes to take a look. When he received a small gift, he would


    hide it under his pillow and secretly take it out to look at it.


    When he grew up, he began to hope that there would only be an increase in the number of rtives


    during Christmas, but no decrease in the number of rtives. Every year was a big


    reunion. Christmas wishes were no longer a lot of money, but peace and health.


    The Wilson¡¯s residence¡¯s outfit was even more festive. It was decorated with many beautiful things.


    Christmas trees and decorations were at the house. The Christmas tree was decorated with colored


    lights.


    shing colored lights and cute dolls filled the gaps in the trees. Trevon had prepared these for Jasper


    and the other two Little Princesses.


    In the distance, a ck car drove toward the courtyard and


    Turning Of The Tide


    stopped steadily in front of Natalie and Trevon.


    Trevon, who was wearing a ck coat, held the shoulder of Natalie, dressed in a cream¨Ccolored coat,


    and waited for the person in the car to get out. The door was opened, and a young man in a ck coat


    got out of the front passenger seat. At his young age, it seemed that he had lost his pure youthful aura.


    The boy greeted politely and respectfully, ¡°Hello, Natalie, Trevon.


    Trevon nodded. Natalie smiled slightly and reached out to put her arm around Tucker¡¯s shoulder.


    Tucker was a little awkward. She led him into the living room.


    Ever since she added contact information with Tucker, Natalie¡¯s rtionship with him had be


    much closer. Usually, she would instruct him to study hard and advise him to do


    something meaningful.


    With three children, Natalie was relieved of the past. During Christmas, every family was lively and


    happy. Only Tucker was alone. Harry was in prison, Elena had died, and Emily was missing.


    As for Tucker, who was alone, he was unwilling to return to the vi of the Foster family. He always said


    that the house belonged to his sister and returned it to her. Natalie asked Trevon to bring the child back


    to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    In fact, the school had been on holiday for a long time. Trevon had also looked for Tucker a long time


    ago. However, this child could endure hardships. He found a temporary job to take over the work of


    those workers who were from other cities and went home. He had to work until the night of Christmas


    Eve.


    Tucker¡¯s work had just ended. Trevon had sent someone to pick him up. Jim had already returned to


    his hometown. It was said that he had gone back for a blind date


    +5 vouchers


    Regarding Tucker¡¯s part¨Ctime job, Natalie had only advised him a few times. Tucker always said that it


    was not difficult so Natalie did not say anything else.


    However, how could it not be difficult? This child was still young. All he could do was secretly wash the


    dishes in the kitchen, mop the floor, or even other harder work.


    She remembered that Tucker said to her that only by


    experiencing the most bitter part of life would he remember the bitter part of his life. Only then would he


    cherish what he had


    now.


    This should not be something a teenager could understand, but Tucker had paid attention to it in


    advance. Trevon felt that this was not a bad thing. He could suffer, reflect, and think. He would not go


    astray.


    Theo, Rachel, and the others saw Natalie taking a boy anding in. Everyone was enthusiastic,


    especially Theo. He waved lovingly and felt a little heartbroken. This child was quite good¨Clooking, but


    he had such bad parents. ¡°Come, child,e


    to me.¡±


    Natalie patted Tucker¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go and call Grandpa.¡± After saying that, she rubbed the back of his


    head.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa. Sorry to disturb you.¡± He couldn¡¯t be more polite. Seeing this, Natalie was a little


    heartbroken. Trevon touched her hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is much more cheerful now.


    He is just more sensible than many children.¡±


    Mary had never seen Tucker before, but he was brought in by Natalie. The boy who was brought in by


    Trevon must be an important person. Thinking of this, she carried fruits and ced them in front of


    Tucker.


    Natalie introduced openly, ¡°Mary, this is my younger brother


    Tuning Of The Tile


    +5 vouchers


    After introducing them one by one, Tucker obediently followed Natalie¡¯s guidance and greeted them


    politely. He was very touched and his eyes turned slightly red because Natalie had acknowledged him


    as her half¨Cbrother before so many people. His father and mother were still the people who harmed


    Natalie. Natalie was so magnanimous.


    Theo was old, but his observation skills were not bad. He reached out his loving hands and patted


    Tucker¡¯s hands. He said softly, ¡°Rx, Natalie is very kind. You¡¯re also a good child.¡±


    Tucker pursed his lips and nodded.


    After dinner, Trevon returned to his room to take care of the children. When the nanny saw him enter,


    she automatically left the room.


    Natalie took Tucker to the guest room. It was next to her room. The room was very simple. There was a


    bed, a small sofa, and a desk. There were many books on the bookshelves. Thepact room was


    very warm and not as empty.


    ¡°Stay here tonight. Let¡¯s go in and see if you like it.¡± He was pushed in by Natalie and looked around.


    He should have stayed in a corner alone for Christmas. Now that Natalie had brought him to such a big


    family, how could he not like it? He was so touched.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalie. I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Tucker, let¡¯s y together.¡± Jasper, who was wearing a red coat, stood his ground. He knew Tucker


    because Natalie would show Jasper photos of Tucker from time to time.


    Tucker squatted down and picked up Jasper. ¡°Okay. Natalie, can I bring him to my room to y?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Jasper, listen to him and don¡¯t cause trouble, okay? You can¡¯t jump on his bed.¡±


    Jasper agreed readily on the surface, but it was difficult to


    guarantee his actions. ¡°Okay¡±


    Walking down the stairs, Natalie bumped into Lena, who was


    onning out of the room. ¡°Lena¡± she said.


    Lena knew that Natalie was kind and did not interfere with her actions. Moreover, Turker was a pitiful


    child. He was as unlucky as Natalie, She could understand Natalie¡¯s actions, ¡°Hello,


    Natalie, Where¡¯s Jasper?¡±


    ¡°Jasper is ying with Tucker, Lena, Tucker is actually a good kid. He¡¯s very kind, but..¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I support whatever decision you make. Although I¡¯m old, I can judge him clearly, Tucker¡¯s eyes


    are pure and without any other intentions. He¡¯s a kind child like you.


    Natalie smiled and held Lena¡¯s wrist as they went downstairs. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen Tucker a few times


    outside the Foster¡¯s residence¡¯s courtyard. It¡¯s just that every time I went out, he would run away


    quickly, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s here for. I¡¯ve told Theo this a few times. Theo only sighed and said that


    he hoped Tucker to be kind all the time¡±


    After hearing this, Natalie was surprised because she had never seen Tucker before.


    However, from these actions, she could know Tucker¡¯s truest thoughts from in his heart. He wanted to


    approach, but he was afraid,


    At 12 o¡¯clock, after Trevon put the two children to bed, he carried a box of fireworks and ced them in


    the courtyard. Natalie, Tucker, Jasper, and Rachel were all in the courtyard. Even Theo, who usually


    slept carly, was in the courtyard.


    Theo smiled as he watched the younger generation holding fireworks and spinning in circles in the


    courtyard. The bright mes were exceptionally dazzling in the dark night.


    Amidst theughter and different emotions, Tucker took care of


    15 youchers


    Jasper all the way. He chased after Jasper and carefully followed behind him. His metions were filled


    with protection.


    Theo saw this and kept nodding. He thought, ¡°Tucker is a good child. He is not like his mother and


    doesn¡¯t be bad¡±


    After ying for more than an hour, everyone received different Christmas greetings. They sat in the


    courtyard and replied to the greetings on their phones.


    They wished each other a safe and healthy new year. The older they got, the more they realized that


    only when they were safe and healthy would they be happy.


    Because there were two Little Princess sleeping, Trevon didn¡¯t set off fireworks in the air because he


    was afraid of waking up the little girls.


    Theo liked this atmosphere very much. He stood at the door with his walking stick and sighed deeply.


    The happier he was, the more unwilling he was to leave. He said to Gage beside him, ¡°People are


    indeed greedy, I want to live a few more years.¡±


    Gage said, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t worry. You still have a long life ahead of you. With Mrs. Wilson watching your


    health every day, you¡¯ll definitely live for a long time.¡±


    Maybe his fate had been decided long ago. How could Natalie change it? When the time was up, no


    one could stop him. No matter how reluctant he was, he had to leave. Could Barron bear to leave


    Natalie? He definitely couldn¡¯t. It was just that his life had ended,


    Theo did not say this out loud. He only smiled slightly and thought to himself that he did not want to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    dampen everyone¡¯s spirits during Christmas. It was fine if he could live for another


    year.


    Tucker¡¯s phone received a short message from an unknown number. (Merry Christmas. Be happy.l


    Turning Of The Tide


    15 vouchers


    He knew that it was from Emily. He replied. [Okay. Thank you.]


    After that, no one replied because Tucker knew that even if he asked Emily where she was, there


    would be no reply. Emily had been missing for a long time and had never sent him a message. There


    was not a single message before. This was the first


    message.


    She only went to the school gate to look for him the night before she left to give him some money.


    However, Tucker rejected her. Before she left, Emily only said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. I¡¯m not


    worthy of being your sister. Just treat me as if I¡¯m dead.¡±


    They had never seen each other since that night.


    Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tucker said, ¡°No, I¡­ She sent a message to me.¡± He was afraid that Natalie would think too much, so


    he didn¡¯t call Emily his sister.


    Natalie simply nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. In fact, she


    couldn¡¯t forgive everyone. As for Emily, Natalie could ignore her, not pursue her, and not trap herself in


    the past, but Natalie could not help her and didn¡¯t want to ask around.


    Patting Tucker on the shoulder, Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s Christmas. You are a year older now. Be happier. We


    have to look forward. Remember what I said. You don¡¯t owe me anything. If you keep apologizing to


    me, you¡¯re reminding me of my past. Tucker, we¡¯re not lucky to have an irresponsible father, and you


    have a mother who loves you. It¡¯s just that your mother loves you in the wrong way.¡±


    Natalie put her arm around Tucker¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let the past be past after 12 o¡¯clock, okay? It¡¯s a new


    year. None of us will live in the past. The future is beautiful. Come here or Phoenix Manor when you¡¯re


    on holiday in the future.¡±


    Turning Of The Tide


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Natalie.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. You continue ying, then go upstairs, and sleep. I¡¯ll


    take you out to y


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After the fireworks, Theo began to give gifts to them. Every gift was great, and Gage was distributed


    one by one,


    Of course, Tucker also had a gift. After the first round of distribution, the second round was Rachel and


    Caleb¡¯s gifts. It was Rachel who distributed them to everyone.


    ¡°Alright, you youngsters can continue to y. I am going to sleep. I can¡¯t keep up with you youngsters.¡±


    As Theo spoke, Cage supported Theo and walked towards the stairs.


    ¡°Thanks, Theo, Caleb, Rachel.¡±


    Tucker said, ¡°Thanks, Theo, Caleb, Rachel.¡±


    Jasper shouted, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Trevon looked at his empty hand andughed. This was really favoring them over me. He was a little


    speechless and he


    thought, ¡°At least give me a gift.¡±


    Natalie gave Trevon a gift. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, honey.¡±


    ¡°Trevon¡­¡± Seeing that Trevon did not have a gift, Tucker wanted to give it to him too, but he was


    stopped. ¡°Keep it and go y.¡± At that time, the Roberts family was also unusually lively. Because there


    were no babies here, Frank and Edward both arranged huge and beautiful fireworks for Rose.


    The entire vi was like a fireworks party. Frank and Edward were like staff, lighting fires and setting up


    fireworks just to make the Roberts family¡¯s treasure happy.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    One firework followed another, blooming rhythmically. In the might sky, the blooming of fireworks was


    only a momentary beauty, and that momentary beauty was deeply imprinted in their bears


    Immediately after, a few words made by fireworks appeared in the air. Rose Forever Happy-]


    A simple blessing, a happy record in the air, fleeting.


    The fireworks show was still going on. The gorgeous and colorful freworks kept taking turns to set off


    as ifpeting with each other.


    ¡°This one looks good. This one looks good too. Frank, did you buy this?¡± Rose was overjoyed. She


    pointed at a certain fireworks in the sky with one hand.


    Frank had already lit all the fireworks. He pped his hands and lit a cigarette. He stood far away and


    did not approach Rose. ¡°Edward bought it.¡±


    Then Edward has a good taste. Go ahead and smoke. I¡¯m fine, you just stand there with Frank and


    smoke.¡±


    This was said to Edward. Edward was quite addicted to smoking. so it was a little difficult for him to quit


    it at once. As long as he did not smoke in the room, it was fine. After all, it was not good for the child.


    Looking at Rose¡¯s belly, Edward decided to refuse. ¡°I¡¯m not smoking anymore.¡±


    Grace was wearing winter pajamas. It was already past 12 o¡¯clock. ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s quite cold. Rose, go


    home early with Edward.¡±


    This was Rose¡¯s first year back from overseas, but she could not celebrate Christmas in the Roberts


    family. William was


    1414


    relictant, but there was nothing he could do. He should ept the fact that Rose was already married.


    He took out some gifts from his pocket and handed them over. ¡°Rose, give you. These are gifis


    prepared by us. Take them.¡±


    There were a total of four gifts. She thought in her heart that one was from William, another was from


    Grace, one was for her, and one was for Edward.


    One less.


    Rose handed the gifts to Edward. Edward held her hand and said gently, ¡°You hold them.¡±


    Then, Rose waved the gifts in her hand. Her meaning was obvious. She reached out to Frank, who


    was smoking alone in the distance and made a gesture to ask for a gift. She opened one hand and


    raised her palm. ¡°Frank, Merry Christmas. Give me a gift.¡±


    Seeing this, Frank smiled and took a deep puff of his cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer in my room. Go get it


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t walk anymore. Frank, help me carry it.¡± Rose pretended to be very tired and said to Frank.


    Frank was too embarrassed to look at Rose¡¯s exaggerated acting. He stubbed out his cigarette and


    threw it at his feet. He stepped on it and walked straight into the living room. He went upstairs. Edward


    could feel that Frank actually doted on Rose very much. Rose also knew that Frank doted on her very


    much. That was why Rose did this.


    After a while, Frank handed two gifts to Rose. ¡°Take them. It¡¯s you and Edward¡¯s first year here, so I


    have to show some respect.¡±


    The gifts were custom¨Cmade. There were cute paintings on it. The two gifts were different. The


    handwriting was the kind that did not recognize and was extremely cool. Rose liked it so much


    1111


    Turning Of The Tide


    that she could not bear to put it down.


    Frank knew her too well.


    15 vouchers


    ¡°Rose, It¡¯s almost time to leave. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re pregnant now. At least take some responsibility


    for the baby in your belly,¡± Frank said.


    As he spoke, a yful flying kiss flew towards Frank. Rose said, ¡°Got it. Thank you, Frank. I love you.¡±


    Frank pretended not to see it. He nced at Rose in disdain and waved his hand to signal Edward to


    take her away quickly. It was already veryte and she was still pregnant. She should be careful.


    The three of them did not leave after Edward and Rose¡¯s car started. Instead, the three of them stood


    in the courtyard at the same time. Their gazes were fixed on the back of the car that was getting further


    and further away. All of them hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    Frank was the first to leave. He carried a chair back to the living room and said to Grace and William,


    who were still standing in the courtyard, ¡°Sleep early. Rose and Edward will celebrate Christmas in the


    Roberts family next year.¡±


    Grace sighed and turned around to enter the living room. Frank had never lied. If he could say that, it


    must have been discussed between Rose and Edward. Next year, there would not be two people, but


    three.


    William¡¯s mood also improved. The sadness in his heart gradually dissipated. He took a chair and said,


    ¡°Rose really said. that, right? Edward is a sensible child.¡±


    Grace defended Edward. ¡°He is quite sensible to begin with. You were the one who kept being picky


    about him.¡±


    As for Grace and William¡¯s arguing, Frank was not participating because there was only one result. He


    still had to go upstairs to


    sepeal the young B


    Voda temon Peak Soet the door and nak on his phone from the game fates war bos un aire 27


    Tregs wear wit mer hat the inte 16 was waiting for all kesecet fe vides call came the ww wond te weet


    on his inge aut swipet the wreat ¡°Baby ka, aren¡¯t you going on?


    On the ober she of the cars bou was wearing red pajamas She ced her phone in a ce he did air


    in four of the screen then picked up her phone and asked, Frank does it look


    ther being together for so long this was the fix time Frank had seen a red dress on this young girl orally


    she fited a light¨Ccolored dress, but her skin was fair and she looked good in anything, ¡°It looks good


    Did your mother buy it for you?


    ¡°How do you know? My Mom bought them for me and other family members. She bought them all for


    us. She said that there are a lot of good things this year and they need it to mantin them.


    Frank, should I ask Mom to buy you cute pajamas too?¡± Frank hurriedly refused and waved his hand. It


    was hard for him to imagine himself in cute pajamas. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night.


    ¡°No need. Baby Ava. I have more pajamas. A few days ago. Grace bought a few more for me and


    Rose. I¡¯ll buy it next time.¡±


    The weather was cold, so it was warmer to wear pajamas. At this moment, Frank was also wearing


    dark blue pajamas, looking mature and steady.


    Speaking of Rose, Ava stopped talking about buying cute


    pajamas for Frank. ¡°Alright, did Rose go to the Landor family to


    Turning Of The Tide


    15 vouchers


    celebrate Christmas? Isn¡¯t it just you, Grace, and William left in that vi?¡±


    There were still four people in the Turner family. There were only three people left in the Roberts family.


    Such a big house. was a little deserted. Ava silently counted the number of people in her heart.


    Natalie and Trevon¡¯s house was very lively. After the video call, even Tucker was at the Wilson¡¯s


    residence. There were a lot of people.


    Inparison, the Roberts family was indeed much more deserted.


    Frank missed Ava very much, and it had been a long time since theyst met. He could not help but


    reach out and touch the lips of the little girl on the screen. ¡°Yes, Rose just left.¡±


    Ava rested her chin on her hand and blinked her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered. ¡°She is leaving sote.


    Isn¡¯t Rose pregnant?¡±


    If not for their urging, Rose could have stayed a little longer. Actually, Frank knew what Rose was


    thinking. ¡°Yes, she yed here and had forgotten the time. Baby Ava, do you want toe to Athana


    during the holiday?¡±


    He really missed Ava. If she didn¡¯te, he would have to look for her.


    ¡°Sure enough, I¡¯ll definitelye to visit. The exact time hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯ll send you a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    message. Frank, do you miss me?¡±


    Frank replied calmly. The corners of his mouth curled up. Indeed, those people were in pairs and he


    was a little jealous. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember. Then go to bed early. Remember to dream of me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, baby, good night.¡±


    19141


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Frank leaned against the back of


    the bed and fell into deep thought. There was still at least a year tett. It was not very long.


    At the same time.


    Rose and Edward arrived at the Landor family. Sherri and Hackett came out of the Landor family¡¯s


    house. They came out of the vi with gifts in their hands.


    Seeing that they were back, Sherri skipped over with a different tone. ¡°Edward, hello. You know what


    should you give me


    Sherri¡¯s eyes signaled to Edward that it was time for him to give a gift to Sherri. Hackett also stretched


    out his hand, but Edward pped it away. He used a lot of strength, and Hackett grimaced in pain.


    Hackett was unwilling. ¡°Edward, this is my first time celebrating Christmas at this home after all. No


    matter what, you have to show some respect, right? Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do it. However, you


    should give gifts to the children. It¡¯s double¡± This included Rose¡¯s gift. Rose smiled slightly. There was


    reason to suspect that the couple was waiting for them here on purpose.


    They seemed to be robbing the gifts halfway!


    On the way back, Edward and Rose had expected this to happen. During this time, they went to the


    supermarket to buy some beautiful gifts. These gifts all had good meanings and wishes. They would


    like them very much.


    The couple took one each and gave it to each other separately. The reason was that the couple was


    smart. If they gave one to each other, they would definitely be called stingy people. They might as well


    take an extra portion. Besides, it was good. They were willing.


    Turning Of The Tide


    +5 vouchers


    As expected, when he saw Rose take out two gifts, Hackett did not care about its price. The gifts for


    Christmas had good wishes. to begin with. He smiled happily and was very satisfied. ¡°Ruby. Hurry up


    and thank Rose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rose.¡±


    Rose pinched Ruby¡¯s little face. She controlled her voice and replied in the same childish voice, ¡°Your


    new clothes are really beautiful. They¡¯re pink. Did your Mom buy them for you?¡±


    ¡°My Grandma bought them for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s so beautiful. I will help you buy a few more clothes in a few days, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ruby was happy to have new clothes. She kissed Rose on the cheek.


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but pat Ruby¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest. I wonder who you look like.¡±


    Sherri raised her hand bravely. ¡°Like me. Her intelligence must be like mine.¡±


    Rose and Edward did not respond to this. They nned to


    ignore it because they really did not know what to say. Edward urged, ¡°The wind outside is a little


    strong. It is cold. Hurry up and bring the children home.¡± As he spoke, he even helped the baby in


    Hackett¡¯s arms tidy up his nket. He was really worried


    about him.


    Worried, he reminded them again, ¡°In the future, sleep here sote. Don¡¯t go outside.¡± The children had


    been tortured.


    In fact, Sherri was also reluctant to leave home because she was not at home for Christmas for the first


    year. She wanted to stay home to spend more time with Richard and Juana, but she had no choice but


    to go to the ckwell family with Hackett. He was the only children. Once they left, only Nathan and


    Joy were left at home. It was very boring and could be said to be especially


    7.4


    Turning Of The Tide


    +5 vouchers


    deserted.


    Usually, Joy treated Sherri well and was like her biological daughter. It could be said that it was even


    better than a


    biological daughter. Sherri could not bear to let them be lonely. No matter howte it was, they had to


    go back to stay.


    She thought, ¡°Fortunately, this family now has Rose and Edward. Richard and Juana would not be


    lonely.¡±


    Sherri was wearing a long white coat, while Hackett was wearing an orange short coat and jeans.


    He helped Sherri to the back seat and ced the child on Sherri¡¯sp. The usually unruly man was


    quite meticulous here.


    After starting the car and leaving, Hackett reached out the window and waved goodbye to them.


    After Hackett and Sherri left, Edward rubbed Rose¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold. It¡¯s alright. Forget it. You should help me rub it and increase the temperature. Hackett¡¯s


    clothes are too strange. Our clothes are morefortable and beautiful. Your coat is ck, and my


    coat is cream¨Ccolored. It¡¯s a perfect match.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Hackett liked such a coquettish and strange color. ording to him, it was


    youthfulness, a symbol of youth.

 Chatper 496

    Chatper 496


    Pushing open the door of the vi, Richard and Juana were still sitting on the sofa. Rose raised her


    hand and looked at her watch. It was almost one o¡¯clock at the midnight.


    Seeing the two elders get up to wee them, Rose was slightly apologetic. ¡°Richard, Juana, why


    aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± She thought, ¡°Are they waiting for us?¡±


    If that was the case, she was really embarrassed. Before going to the Roberts family, she had told the


    two of them that they would be backte and asked them to sleep first. But to her surprise, they still


    waited for them until they came back.


    Juana wiped her hands on her waist and smiled as she handed over the gift in her hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    given you guys a gift yet. Hurry up and take it. It¡¯s our good wish for you.¡±


    Richard said to her, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s not so expensive. It¡¯s just a good wish for you. It¡¯s for Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Richard, Juana.¡±


    Edward said to them, ¡°Go to sleep quickly. It¡¯s quitete. You guys must be tired after the whole day.¡±


    Just as she was about to walk up the stairs, Juana retracted her foot and almost forgot that Rose was


    pregnant. ¡°Rose, are you hungry? If you are, I will cook some supper for you.¡±


    Rose waved her hand. She was extremely touched today and her throat was ufortable. ¡°Juana,


    there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already eaten. Go sleep with Richard. I¡¯ll tell Edward when I¡¯m hungry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Edward met Juana¡¯s worried gaze and said again, ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯re


    going to sleep too. It¡¯ste.¡±


    The Landor family couples went first, followed by Rose and Edward.


    When they returned to the room, Rose felt a little guilty. This was how kind girls were. Whenever they


    caused a little trouble for others, they would find the reason for themselves and regret it. ¡°If I had known


    that they would wait for us in advance, I would havee back earlier. I made them wait in the living


    room for so long.¡±


    Sighing deeply, it was filled with guilt.


    Sherri and Hackett might have left sote because they worried Richard and Juana were lonely.


    Edward patientlyforted her and said gently, ¡°Rose, don¡¯t think that way. Richard and Juana are


    already very happy that -you can celebrate Christmas here together with them. Actually, you can


    celebrate Christmas in the Roberts family. In that


    case, they still won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Rose touched the soft hair of Edward, who was squatting in front of her. She dug one hand into the hair


    and took it out. She was very restless. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If I¡¯m celebrating Christmas in the Roberts family


    and Sherri is celebrating Christmas in the Landor family, how lonely would your parents be? After all,


    it¡¯s clearly you who has married me. I think it¡¯s my duty to apany them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get your clothes for you. Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll adjust the temperature in the room


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Early the next morning.


    At Athana Airport, a ne rushed down from the sky and taxied for a while before stopping. The


    originally deafening roar of it gradually disappeared.


    A group of people alighted from the ne. The first one was a man wearing a ck jacket with a gray


    sweater underneath, his slender legs were wrapped in dark jeans. The warm winter sun shone on his


    body. He was noble and handsome. He walked with a suitcase in his hand. Behind him, followed two


    bodyguards with four suitcases in their hands.


    Then, a woman in a long light blue coat came down. Her curly hair was casually draped over her


    shoulders. Beside her was a man in a ck coat. He held the woman¡¯s waist and walked down.


    She urged, Ava,e down quickly.¡±


    A sweet voice came from the cabin. ¡°I¡¯ming, right away.¡±


    Immediately after, Ava walked down slowly in a long yellow coat. She was paired with a long white


    sweater, a pair of leggings, and a pair of casual sneakers. She looked casual and youthful.


    Joseph, who was waiting beside her, asked Ava, ¡°Are you really not going to let Frank pick you up?¡±


    Ava carried her bag on her shoulder and held Joseph¡¯s wrist. ¡°No need to inform him. Let¡¯s go


    ourselves, It¡¯s troublesome to keep letting them pick us up. Besides, we can find their house. By the


    way, Joseph, are you staying at the Roberts family tonight?¡±


    Joseph said to her, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t leave you guys. Let¡¯s go and see Natalie first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I miss my two little kids too. Joseph, let me tell you, her two little babies are really adorable. If


    you see them, you


    might change your mind about not wanting to get married.¡±


    Ava seductively said it to Joseph. She really liked children. They were so cute that they could take


    away a person¡¯s bad mood.


    The weather was good today, and the sun was shining high in the sky. Even their mood was good.


    Joseph smiled and did not give Ava an affirmative answer. He only said simply, ¡°Everything is up to


    fate. You should worry about yourself. How much money have you saved?¡±


    Joseph knew that Ava had always been saving money and had her own website. Ava did not hide it


    from Joseph and even asked him to help give her some opinions.


    ¡°This is my savings. I can¡¯t tell you yet. If you get married, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±


    This girl kept tempting him to get married. Emma and Daniel, who followed behind them, only smiled


    and did not say anything. They did not interfere with the children¡¯s marriage. As long as the child liked it


    and was happy, as long as their character was good, they could ept it.


    Whether it was good or bad, only the child knew. How many parents could resist the child? If they did,


    their rtionship would be hurt, and they would regret it. It was the kind of hate that could not


    disappear.


    At the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Today was the day of the holiday.


    ording to Theo, there had to be a good start during Christmas. Today, they cannot curse, scold their


    children, or do anything wrong. They had to be happy. They had to endure any dissatisfaction, quarrel,


    or bickering.


    At this moment, the entire family was sitting in the living room and chatting enthusiastically. Jasper was


    ying with his two sisters. He took the toy in his hand to the cradle gently pried open his sister¡¯s hand


    and stuffed it in. Then, he gently pressed her hand back so that she could hold it tightly.


    A burst ofughter at the door interrupted theirughter. ¡°Theo, Merry Christmas.¡±


    This was said by Daniel, who was the first to enter.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the living room turned to look at the door. They saw


    the Turner family pushing their suitcases and standing at the door, smiling.


    Everyone subconsciously got up to wee them while Trevon went to pick up the luggage. ¡°Daniel,


    Emma, why didn¡¯t you let me pick you up?¡±


    Emma stood upright, maintaining a dignified and elegant demeanor. She spoke very gently, always


    thinking for others. ¡°You are celebrating Christmas and we cannot let you pick us up. It¡¯s too


    troublesome. We can find the way to the Wilson family easily.¡±


    Theo walked over with the help of Gage and the walking stick. ¡°Oh, you guys, Why didn¡¯t you ask him


    to pick you up?¡±


    Joseph and Ava greeted Theo and Trevon politely. At the same time, they also greeted Rachel, Caleb,


    and Lena.


    Tucker was very uneasy. He had never seen the Turner family before and did not know how to greet


    them. Natalie let go of Emma¡¯s wrist and returned to the sofa. She patted Tucker¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daniel,


    Emma, Joseph, this is Tucker Foster.¡±


    As soon as his name was mentioned, the Turner family people understood. However, out of courtesy,


    they still nodded and greeted him. It was already very good for the Turner family not to mind. After all,


    Elena had caused the death of the sister that the Turner family had been looking for. If it weren¡¯t for


    Elena, the Turner family would have had a chance of finding


    her.


    The Turner family people didn¡¯t like Elena or Harry, but they wouldn¡¯t implicate a child. They could only


    smile politely.


    Natalie pressed Tucker¡¯s shoulder and sat down on the sofa. She did not ask him to greet them. She


    only said softly, ¡°They are my rtives. Don¡¯t feel ufortable. It has nothing to do with you,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I understand. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something.¡±


    Tucker walked upstairs alone. Everyone looked at the child¡¯s back and felt sad. Emma and Daniel


    sighed.


    Daniel also held Theo¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa. Joseph and Ava are watching the cradles.


    They reached out and let the two Little Princesss pull.


    Ava patted Jasper¡¯s head. ¡°Jasper, did you forget to greet me?¡± He actually forgot to greet Ava when


    he yed with his sisters.


    ¡°Hello, Joseph and Auntie Ava,¡± Jasper greeted them with a smile, trying to please them.


    Joseph pinched his little face and picked him up. ¡°Do you like your sisters?¡±


    Jasper replied, ¡°Yes, I like them.¡±


    Looking at the cradles, Little Princesses, who were changing their postures and moving, were indeed


    extremely cute. Joseph smiled


    It was seen by Ava and she said, ¡°They are so cute, right? They like little angels. Joseph, find a


    girlfriend.¡±


    Joseph gently flicked her forehead. Ava was not angry. She pouted and smiled yfully. She wanted to


    change Joseph¡¯s mind about not getting married.


    Natalie and Emma also stood beside the cradles. ¡°Emma, I want to take care of Tucker in the future. I


    want to help him if I


    can.¡±


    Emma could not bear to think about Tucker¡¯s lonely back. She did not vent her dissatisfaction with his


    parents to him. She could understand Natalie¡¯s kindness. After all, this child was the Foster family¡¯s


    child. ¡°I can understand. I support whatever you do. Go and let him down. Tell him not to think too


    much. We don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him. We¡¯re just not familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emma.¡±


    Emma smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. We should be happy during Christmas.¡±


    The fact that Natalie and Trevon could bring Tucker to the Wilson¡¯s residence meant that this child¡¯s


    character was good. Natalie knocked on the door of Tucker¡¯s room. A nasal voice came from inside.


    ¡°Natalie.¡± The door was opened immediately. Tucker was crying. Natalie smiled and patted Tucker¡¯s


    head. She did not know how Tucker lived alone. ¡°Why are you crying? You are not a child. Why are you


    still crying? If Jasper sees you, he willugh at you for the rest of your life.¡±


    CH


    As she spoke, she walked into the room and patted the back of Tucker¡¯s head. ¡°Tucker, I¡¯ve said it


    many times. What happened to Elena has nothing to do with you. Emma asked me to bring you down.


    She doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts about you. She¡¯s just not familiar with you. She told you not to


    think too much. They¡¯re all very kind, just like you.¡±


    Tucker lowered his head and nodded. ¡°Natalie, I understand.¡±


    Every time he agreed readily and obediently, he would not change himself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are


    lying to me. Don¡¯t do this next time. You should be happy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and y. You can call them Emma, Daniel, Joseph, and Ava like me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived downstairs, Tucker listened to Natalie¡¯s arrangements and politely greeted everyone


    in the Turner family. The people in the Turner family also responded one by one. The atmosphere was


    harmonious.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theughter continued. Ava was a cheerful person. After Little Princesses fell asleep, the nanny and


    Trevon carried them upstairs.


    Ava sat beside Tucker and chatted with him. It obviously eased his difort. He also chatted with


    Ava warmly about school matters. Ava chatted with him about interesting things about the university.


    Tucker looked forward to university campus life.


    The entire family encouraged Tucker, saying that with his scores, he could get into a good university.


    Before they left, Joseph also gave Natalie ate gift. There were two golden anklets, which had a good


    wish.

 Chatper 497

    Chatper 497


    After dinner, the Turner family bade farewell and left the Wilson¡¯s residence. Theo asked them to stay


    for a while, and Daniel secretly told Theo that he missed Frank.


    Theoughed out loud after hearing this. Frank was a likable child and Theo did not ask them to stay.


    Trevon helped the two little girls change into diapers. After coaxing them to sleep, he became a


    professional driver and sent the Turner family to the Roberts family. When the car passed by the


    supermarket, Joseph asked him to stop the car halfway.


    ¡°Stop by the side. I¡¯m going to the supermarket. You guys can go first. I¡¯ll go myselfter.¡±


    Ava opened the window and stuck her head out. ¡°Joseph, what do you want to buy? Did you forget to


    bring anything you need?¡±


    She remembered that Frank had prepared everything in the Roberts family. Last time, Grace had


    prepared a superrge number of new toothbrushes, towels, cups, and nkets. They did notck


    basic daily necessities. They probably did not need to buy anything themselves.


    Joseph tidied up his clothes. It was still a little cold when the cold night wind sneaked into his sweater.


    The car¡¯s window was slightly open, but Trevon felt that the temperature was quite low. Trevon kindly


    suggested, ¡°Joseph, why don¡¯t I give you my coat?¡±


    Ever since he had two little girls, Trevon could only like warmth and not grace. At home, he would wear


    a warm coat and pajamas every day. If he wore too little, he would be scolded by Theo.


    The reason was simple. Theo was afraid that Trevon would catch a cold and spread the virus to the


    three children and Natalie.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No need. I will go.¡± In the end, Joseph still did not tell Ava what he was going to do. He adjusted his


    coat on his body. It was indeed a little cold.


    In the car, Emmaforted Ava and patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joseph is already an adult.¡±


    Recently, Ava had always been especially worried about Joseph and hoped that he could be taken


    care of by a woman.


    Ever since he was young, Joseph had been taking care of others. Ava hoped that one day, there would


    be someone who could take care of Joseph. This woman would love Joseph very much and help


    Joseph. Let him stop and rest.


    Trevon, who was driving in front of them, smiled and didn¡¯t tell them anything. Then he said, ¡°Daniel,


    Emma, you can stay in Athana for a few more days.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°During the holiday, we are going to stay for a few more days this time. I¡¯m going to wait


    until thepany starts work before I go back. As for Ava, it should be before school starts. It will be a


    little longer than us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then Natalie will be very happy if she knows it.¡±


    Emma smiled. ¡°Trevon, thank you for your hard work.¡± Joseph had already told them about Trevon


    sneaking into the operating theater. As her family, she was touched and gratified.


    Trevon became a person with high emotional intelligence. He spoke to Emma, ¡°Emma, you ttered


    me. What I have done is just my duty as a husband. Natalie is the hardest.¡±


    In the supermarket.


    Joseph was actually here to help Ava buy her favorite potato chips. After staying with the Roberts


    family for a whilest time, when they returned to Sapphire City, Ava always talked about a brand of


    potato chips that tasted super good.


    Joseph had already memorized it. This time, they didn¡¯t inform the Roberts family in advance when


    they came to the Roberts family. The Roberts family did not know at all. They might not have prepared


    Ava¡¯s favorite food.


    Wearing a ck mask, one could not see the exquisite handsome face under the mask. One could only


    see his good figure and the noble aura exuding from his entire body. He pushed the supermarket cart


    and naturally wandered around the snack area. Josephpared the sugar content of every snack, he


    didn¡¯t want to buy those foods with voring essence.


    In the distance, a woman in a long ck coat had her gaze fixed on Joseph. She frowned without


    blinking. She had a gray -scarf in her hand, short curly hair, and a pair of ck leather boots.


    It was fashionable and warm, and her fashionable hairstyle made it impossible to tell her age.


    The young girl beside her was wearing a short white coat, ck velvet loose pants, a pair of white


    casual shoes, and a white wool hat. She tugged at her mother, who was in a daze. ¡°Mom, what are you


    looking at? Did you meet someone familiar?¡±


    She looked around but couldn¡¯t find the person. There were quite a lot of people in the supermarket.


    She wondered who her mother was looking at.


    Instead of answering, the woman beside her asked, ¡°Ste, did Christina say that the man who chased


    her was overseas duking dinnerst night?¡±


    Hearing this, Ste recalled what Christina had saidst night. At that time, her mother had asked,


    ¡°Christina, this man has


    been wooing you for so long. Do you like him or not? If you don¡¯t like him, why do you go to a


    restaurant to eat every now and then and go to the beach to y together with him? What do you


    mean? If you don¡¯t like him, forget it. Don¡¯t give him hope and disappoint him.¡±


    Angie was afraid that Christina would date for a few years and then break up with the man. Angie didn¡¯t


    know the truth. She really thought that there was a man chasing Christina, and Christina did not seem


    to dislike him and could go out for a meal.


    Moreover, in terms of looks, Angie thought he was a handsome man, even though he was not better


    than Joseph.


    In the end, Christina replied to Angie, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. I have heard many people around me


    have said that men are afraid of entering the wrong profession, and women are afraid of marrying the


    wrong man. I have to get along with him for a longer time to test him. What if this person has a bad


    hobby? It will show over time. You want me to find a good man, not to get into trouble.¡±


    Angie was speechless by Christina¡¯s words. In the end, Angie said to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the man


    out for a meal and help you observe his character?¡±


    Christina immediately rejected and said, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s a foreigner. He has to stay at home to celebrate


    Christmas with his parents. What are you thinking?¡±


    In the end, the matter of helping her was stopped by Christina with the excuse that he was overseas.


    Ste recalled Christina¡¯s words and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Mom, Christina said that the person chasing


    her is overseas.¡±


    Meeting Angie¡¯s questioning gaze, Ste nodded again, indicating that she was very sure.


    After getting the answer, Angie began to doubt herself. She thought in her heart, ¡°But why are his back


    and face so simr to that man? Do handsome people all look the same?¡±


    Fortunately, Joseph was wearing a mask and a hat when he went out today.


    When Joseph was shopping in the snack area, he felt this gaze. However, he chose not to see it and


    continued shopping. After choosing for about half an hour, he bought all the things that Ava liked to eat.


    He also bought something that pregnant women could eat before going to the cashier to settle the bill.


    Walking out of the door, he took out his phone and nced at the gift he had epted yesterday.


    Merry Christmas and happy cooperation.


    Joseph epted this gift and sent a gift to Christina. However, Christina did not ept it. It was as if


    he was a gigolo, just epting the money and gifts.


    Looking at the gift that had yet to be received, he smiled and stuffed his phone into his pocket again.


    He called a taxi at the door and said his destination, the address of the vi the Roberts family.


    A taxi followed closely behind. It was Ethan and Pat.


    Angie, who had returned to the Yamin family, had always felt that the person she had seen at the


    supermarket was quite simr to that man. She was suspicious, and her brows did not rx. She


    ced the fruit on the table and sat down absent-mindedly.


    Charlie was looking at a new type of medical equipment. It was researched overseas and he wanted to


    introduce it for testing in the future. Seeing that Angie was in a daze, he used his eyes to ask Ste,


    who was standing beside him.


    Ste put the two bags of snacks on the table, took off the hat on her head, folded it, and tidied her


    hair. She shook her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t know. Angie only went to the supermarket and


    didn¡¯t say anything. She only asked about Christina¡¯s suitor.


    He couldn¡¯t be counted on Ste, so he could only ask her himself, ¡°Honey, you go out for a while,


    what¡¯s the matter? You seem to have a lot on your mind. Did something happen?¡±.


    Angie was astute. She still felt that the matter still needed to be investigated. She believed in her own


    sense and had to ask Christina, ¡°Where¡¯s Christina?¡±


    Christina came.


    On the stairs, Christina had her curly hair down. As she went downstairs, she tidied up her cream-


    colored coat. Her coat was open and there was an irregr ck sweater. She was wearing a pair of


    white loose pants and a pair of furry and cute slippers. It was obvious that it was very warm.


    Ste, who was standing in the living room, shook her head at Christina, who was still walking up the


    stairs. Ste showed a signal to indicate that something was wrong, but she did not know what the


    situation was.


    Christina met Angie¡¯s gaze calmly and smiled faintly. ¡°Mom, I listen to you. I am at home all the way. I


    didn¡¯t go out today either. Do you have anything else to instruct me?¡±


    The photo was quite useful. Itsted for a few months. Angie saw that Christina became older, but it did


    not look like Christina was getting married, as a parent, she was really anxious.


    Angie thought, ¡°In addition, none of the three children


    Angie thought, ¡°In addition, none of the three children could bring their girlfriends and boyfriends home.


    ¡°The children of my good friends are either engaged or had a second child. Trevon already has three


    children. It is impossible not to be envious. I could only be envious in my heart.¡±


    Even Frank from the Roberts family was engaged, but none of the three children in her family were in


    pairs. As long as one of them was married, Angie could ept it.


    If the three children did not start a family, Angie suspected that it was not that they did not want to start


    a family, but that they wanted to force her to death.


    ¡°Is the man chasing you in Athana?¡± Angie asked directly.


    Christina was stunned for a moment, but she quickly calmed herself down. Joseph did not tell her that


    he woulde to Athana. Besides, even if he came, he probably would not tell her. It was a fake love


    rtionship between them. ¡°How is that possible? He is a foreigner. He is not from Athana.¡±


    Angie was skeptical. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    As Christina¡¯s mother, Angie thought that if this man was in Athana and Christina didn¡¯t know, she


    would have to consider how much that man liked Christina.


    Christina held her breath and made a bold suggestion. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Angie was very astute. How could she be so easily fooled? She thought, ¡°If Christina doesn¡¯t put the


    phone on speaker, she picks up the phone, I would not know if what they say is true or false.¡± Angie


    said, ¡°Put it on speaker.¡±


    Charlie showed a look of wishing you good luck to Christina.


    Chris, who was outside the door, came back in a hurry. He went to the hospital early in the morning to


    work overtime for an operation. When he walked into the living room and saw that the atmosphere was


    not right, he slowly walked to Ste¡¯s side. He looked at Angie and Christina. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ste sighed helplessly and expressed her sympathy for Christina. She was also d that she was the


    youngest child. ¡°Angie suspects that the man chasing after Christina is in Athana. Then, Christina


    doesn¡¯t know. Angie is afraid that Christina will be deceived. Besides, Angie wants to see him with her


    own eyes. Angie doesn¡¯t want to just look at the photo. This means that that man has been chasing


    after Christina for a few months and hasn¡¯t made any progress at all. She wants to help take a look.


    She let Christina call him.¡±


    Chris thought to himself, ¡°Is this Christina dating or Angie dating? Angie is too anxious.¡±¡±


    ¡°On the way back, Angie also said that Christina is older and the man is not bad. If Christina spends a


    few years with this man and he doesn¡¯t have any intention of getting married, Christina will be the one


    at a disadvantage. Christina puts all her youth into it. Angie is extremely anxious and just wants to help


    Christina.¡± Angie was also afraid that Christina had misjudged. Angie had always trusted her own


    judgment.


    However, Christina had been holding it tightly and not letting her take a look.


    After listening, Chris understood. He had known that there would be such a day. Angie was so smart.


    How could the photos make Angie believe it all the time? Angie would not believe it unless she saw


    him.


    Angie was also very worried and conflicted. She was afraid that Christina would be deceived, but she


    was also afraid that Christina would not be able to get married. It was really a contradiction.

 Chatper 498

    Chatper 498


    Christina tightened her grip on the phone and leaned against the staircase at the side. She did not dare


    to go down and she thought about the oue. If Joseph said that he was at Athana after the call


    connected, their partnership might end here.


    If she did not end it there, she might cause trouble for the other party. With Angie¡¯s straightforward


    personality, she would definitely look for Joseph to have a chat with him. Most importantly, Angie would


    be very polite when she looked for him. There was nothing wrong with her.


    Most importantly, their secret would be exposed if Angie talked to him. Christina would be beaten up


    when she got home.


    Back then, there was a woman who liked Chris. She went to the hospital every day to look for him and


    show her love to him, seriously hindering Chris¡¯s daily life. In the end, it was Angie who investigated


    this girl overall. It would be fine if she did not investigate, but once she investigated, she found that this


    girl did not have any good merits from head to toe. Her reputation was extremely bad.


    The Yamin family hoped that the children had a lover, but they should put quality before quantity. They


    would not just randomly find one and marry her. At the very least, her values and character had to be


    good. She could be uncultured, but she had to have a good character. As a person, she had to be a


    good human first before she could do anything.


    Otherwise, if she was not a good person, could she do good deeds?


    They didn¡¯t know what Angie said to the girl when she met her. From that day on, the girl didn¡¯te to


    look for Chris ever again and Chris was happy again.


    Three pairs of eyes downstairs looked at Christina apprehensively, expressing their sympathy. Only


    Angie was waiting.


    Christina took a deep breath and dialed the number, which she had rarely called it. She was very


    panicked but still maintained a calm expression and tried her best to keep her voice steady. The phone


    rang a few times before it was picked


    1.


    At that time, in the Roberts family.


    Joseph had just paid the bill and stepped out of the car when the phone in his pocket rang. He picked


    up the call and stood in the courtyard without entering the living room. Behind him were Ethan and Pat,


    who were hiding and protecting him.


    There was something heavy in his hand. ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    On the other end of the phone, Christina seemed to be giving him a signal. She took a deep breath and


    asked gently, ¡°Hey, where are you?¡±¡­..


    Upon hearing this, Joseph narrowed his eyes. His eyes were deep. His first reaction was that


    something was wrong with her. This woman had never asked such a question. Usually, she would give


    him money cleanly. This time, her voice was very strange this time. Not only was her voice strange, but


    even her actions were also strange. After the two of them had each other¡¯s contact information, it could


    only collect money. The most he said was that he had received the money.


    In a second, he thought of the passionate gaze at the supermarket. In just a few seconds, Joseph


    figured it out. He smiled and handed the thing in his hand to Ethan and Pat. His eyes signaled them to


    take it to the house and he had to make a call. Then, he deliberately paused for a few seconds to


    create a tense atmosphere.


    After a while, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m overseas. Did you miss me? Do you need me toe to Athana?¡±


    At the Yamin family.


    The entire family held their breaths as they listened to a maic voicee from the phone. His


    voice was very pleasant, especially when he said, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were different.


    This made the Yamin family¡¯s people suddenly feel like they were true lovers. Even Angieughed


    because Joseph¡¯s answer was wless.


    Angie believed that she had made a mistake. The usually calm Christina¡¯s ears turned red because of


    shyness from Joseph¡¯s teasing. She looked like the shy wife of someone as she rubbed her neck


    awkwardly and coughed politely to hide her embarrassment. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask where you are.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s maic voice continued to appear and fill the entire living room. Everyone pricked up their


    ears to hear their love words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little disappointed. I thought you missed me. I¡¯lle to


    look for you not long in the future.¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°Is this guy an actor? Improvise?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m hanging up. Don¡¯t be too tired during the holiday. You should have a good rest. You¡¯re just


    working too hard. Take good care of your body.¡± Before hanging up, Joseph instructed her carefully.


    Christina was speechless.


    Joseph¡¯s words made Christina even more embarrassed. Her cold and little face was red. She couldn¡¯t


    wait to hang up the phone. If this continued, she didn¡¯t know what words this man could say. ¡°Okay,


    bye.¡±


    Realizing that Christina was about to hang up, Joseph did not continue. He politely said goodbye,


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Christina was afraid that he would give her a kiss. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t.


    After hanging up, Christina still looked at themunication record on her phone in disbelief. She felt


    that she had called the wrong number.


    ¡°Christina, his voice is so nice. He¡¯s so gentle and attentive.¡±


    Ste made exaggerated gestures and kept praising Joseph.


    Chris thought that Christina¡¯s suitor was hired by her with money, but he did not expect it to be true. He


    was also very shocked. The person hired should not be so smart.


    He definitely didn¡¯t know that Christina was on speaker. Chris¡¯s sense was the same as Angie¡¯s. It had


    always been very urate. He was sure that the man really liked Christina.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If it was fake, then his acting skills were definitely great. Ordinary people would not have such a fast


    reaction.


    Angie finally smiled and kept saying, ¡°Christina, this man is not bad. At least he¡¯s meticulous and can


    show concern. The next time hees to Athana, bring him home, okay? The one you bring home


    doesn¡¯t necessarily have to get married. As friends, he can also visit. Don¡¯t have a conservative


    thought. If it¡¯s suitable, you can be husband and wife. If it¡¯s not, you can also be friends.¡±


    Ste thought to herself, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really fashionable.¡±


    Christina did not want to argue with Angie about whether they were lovers and friends. She nodded


    perfunctorily and quickly turned around to go upstairs. She returned to her room and heaved a sigh of


    relief. Joseph¡¯s words of concern kept ringing in her ears. His voice was indeed very attractive and


    pleasant to the ears.


    Ste wanted to go upstairs to gossip more, but Chris grabbed her arm and pulled her back forcefully.


    One of her slippers fell off, and she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chris asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Christina and her boyfriend how far they¡¯ve progressed. I¡¯ll go and show some concern.¡± As


    Ste put on her slippers, she tried to break free from Chris¡¯s grip, but Chris refused to let go.


    ¡°Be careful. Christina will ask you to build blocks together. You forgot? If you like it, you can go up. I


    won¡¯t stop you.¡± Chris immediately let go and deliberately waved his hand for Ste to go up.


    After hearing that, Ste did not dare to provoke Christina anymore. Last time, it was because she had


    asked Christina if her boyfriend woulde for Christmas. After that, she was punished for several


    hours. It was still unforgettable. She felt that her hands were trembling.


    She did not want to go through it again. She could not do that kind of patient work. She suspected that


    Christina had masochistic tendencies. Christina could have bought anything, but she had to buy such


    things to test her patience and meticulousness.


    At the Roberts family, after Joseph hung up the phone, he turned around and was about to enter the


    door when he saw Frank looking at him meaningfully with a faint smile. Clearly, he had heard the


    conversation just now.


    Joseph was not embarrassed. He just smiled lightly. ¡°You are very free, right?¡±


    ¡°A little. I am not busy during the holiday.¡± Frank continued to leanzily against the door frame and


    wanted to gossip openly.


    It was obvious that he wanted Joseph to say something. However, Joseph would not say a word about


    anything he did not want to say. Frank didn¡¯t care and he thought, ¡°Joseph would be able to say it


    sooner orter.¡±


    Because there was nota secret.


    The two of them walked in one after another. Ava sat at Grace¡¯s side and listened to something


    seriously.


    Daniel was dragged by William to y chess as soon as he entered the door. He wanted to win!


    Joseph said, ¡°Hello, Grace.¡±


    Grace turned around and smiled. ¡°Hello, you can drink coffee with Frank.¡±


    ¡°Alright, shall we go?¡± Joseph asked Frank, who was beside him. Frank¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ava. This


    time, after the little girl came, she was not as clingy as before. Instead, she immediately went to


    discuss management issues with Grace.


    It was said that Ava studied business administration. She had a lot to learn, so Frank could guess what


    the little girl wanted to do.


    Alright, Ava wanted to be Frank¡¯s best assistant. In the future, she could help him reduce his burden


    and help solve some internal problems.


    Grace was carefully exining the problem, and Ava was listening attentively. She wanted to take


    notes in her notebook. Grace smiled and said, ¡°You want to help Frank?¡±


    Looking at Frank¡¯s back as he left, Ava nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was too tiring for Frank to manage such a bigpany alone. If Grace and the others were old in the


    future, Frank would have to be very busy.


    Grace said, ¡°Did we give you pressure? Ava, if you don¡¯t want to learn these things, you don¡¯t have to.


    You have your outstanding major.¡±


    Emma did not object to Ava having such thoughts. This meant that Ava was maturing and nning for


    her and Frank¡¯s future. She was slowly growing up and her mental state was changing. Ava was


    bing better. This was not a bad thing. Once a person wanted to work hard and study, it was a


    good thing.


    ¡°If she wants to learn, just let her. It¡¯s not a bad thing to learn more.¡±


    Grace patted the back of Ava¡¯s hand. ¡°Ava, if you like it, learn it. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t force


    yourself to learn it. There¡¯s no need.¡± If Frank knew, he would be heartbroken.


    ¡°No, Grace. At first, I didn¡¯t understand it. After all, it was transferred from theputer to those


    theories and management. However, as time passed, I seemed to understand it. I felt a sense of


    aplishment. You can¡¯t tell Frank that I worked hard.¡±


    Otherwise, Frank would be heartbroken. Ava did not tell Frank that she had applied for a second major.


    Previously, Ava did not allow Frank to go to Sapphire City because he had Ava¡¯s schedule on his


    phone.


    Once he went to Sapphire City, her sses would not match her schedule. She was very busy and


    needed to take extra sses. She also did not have time to apany Frank. He would definitely be


    heartbroken.


    In fact, after Ava rejected him time and time again, Frank had long been suspicious. Frank had spies in


    Sapphire City. It would be clear if he called this person. Frank had just been acting with Ava.


    Frank pretended not to know. Ava wanted to act, and Frank apanied her.


    The more Grace looked at Ava, the more she liked her. Age had nothing to do with childishness, but


    maturity seemed to have something to do with true love. When one really loved someone, they would


    automatically want to change for the other party. They would be mature, understand the other


    party, and feel sorry for the other party. At this moment, Ava was like this.


    In the coffee room, Joseph picked up the coffee Frank poured and took a graceful sip. He ced the


    coffee back on the table and picked up the phone at the corner of the table to look at it.


    He held his phone in one hand and looked at it. He had earned a total of 1.6 million dors, it was 8


    photos. They started working together, he could be a rich man even if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    How many people would be envious?

 Chatper 499

    Chatper 499


    Joseph casually tapped his index finger on the coffee table in a rhythmic manner. Frank looked up and


    saw that Joseph seemed to be thinking of something.


    He drank coffee and watched his actions and expression with interest.


    However, Frank did not ask him what happened. Joseph held his phone and was conflicted. Combined


    with the conversation he had heard in the courtyard, Frank had most likely guessed that something was


    wrong with this non-marriage man, which meant that he might fall in love with someone.


    Frank continued to drink coffee calmly. In the living room, Ava was still seriously discussing the


    knowledge she needed with Grace. Emma quietly listened and did not disturb them or interrupt.


    After thinking for a while, Joseph sent a message. [Is the action alright? Is it going ording to your


    thought?]


    At the Yamin family.


    Christina was indeed thinking about what to do and how to define an appearance other than their


    coboration. Joseph¡¯s words just now on the phone inexplicably appeared in her mind again.


    Joseph¡¯s name on her phone was a ¡°p¡±, which meant that he was a man who was good at making


    photos with Photoshop. It was also to prevent Angie from seeing it. A single letter made her


    imagination run wild. Even if Angie saw it, she might think that it was a shortened name.


    59


    Christina did not sit up after reading the message. She continued to lie on the bed and typed with both


    hands. She replied politely. [Not bad. Your reaction speed is not slow. Have you studied how to act


    before?]


    After reading the message, Joseph smiled. Coincidentally, this scene was seen by Frank. He smiled


    slightly and nced at Joseph meaningfully. He was a little sure just now, but now he confirmed it. ¡°He


    must have fallen in love with someone!¡± Frank thought to himself.


    Joseph replied. [You can put it that way.]


    Christina took a deep breath and did not continue to discuss whether Joseph was an actor. She


    thought for a moment and replied. [I only said to use your photo back then. Now that there¡¯s an


    ident, I think the price should be increased. Just tell me how much money you


    need.]


    Joseph began to wonder how much money the Yamin family had. [No need. Since our previous


    cooperation was quite pleasant, you can treat this help as an additional gift for you.]


    Christina thought, ¡°Does he consider our partnership as the supermarket offers benefits? There¡¯s even


    an additional gift.¡± Christina frowned as she looked at the message. She did not know how to answer.


    She wanted to say thanks, but she also wanted to pay. Why did she be a little conflicted? [Just


    should say it. I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. That¡¯s a separate matter.]


    After sending it, Christina felt that it was better this way. Otherwise, she would not be able to figure it


    out.


    On the other side, Joseph did not refuse. After working with Christina so many times, he naturally


    understood her personality. She liked to be direct, he could not do the opposite. [Alright, you are a


    person who keeps your word. For businessmen, send me 777 dorster for good luck.]


    Joseph thought for a while and chose this price.


    Christina was not a pretentious person and readily agreed. [Alright, you can set the price. Don¡¯t say


    that I¡¯m stingy and will settle the score in the future.]


    Joseph replied. [No, Ms Yamin, you can rest assured.]


    After the discussion, Christina admired Joseph from the bottom of her heart. He was not annoying and


    was sensible. He was not greedy and his reaction speed was not slow. He was definitely good-looking.


    She ced her phone on the side of the bed and crossed her arms behind her head. She stared at the


    white ceiling.


    At night,


    After taking a shower, Avay on the bed with the book given by Grace in her hand. She read it


    seriously and flipped through the pages.


    At night, Ava didn¡¯t even have time to look through the snacks that Joseph bought for her. Frank ced


    the snacks on a small table. He had already checked the snacks that Joseph bought. They were all the


    young girl¡¯s favorites. Even Rose¡¯s snacks were prepared by Joseph.


    Frank came out of the bathroom with a white towel wrapped around him. He felt a little defeated. Ava


    was devoted to her career and began to ignore some things. He lifted the nket and sat down. He


    pulled off the towel and threw it on the carpet.


    His bare chest, smooth skin, and abdominal muscles on his chest were neatly arranged. However, the


    girl who was reading


    seriously did flot even turn her head. Frank felt defeated again. ¡°Baby Ava, what are you reading?¡±


    Ava was looking at something interesting and couldn¡¯t bear to look away. ¡°What? It¡¯s the book Grace


    gave me. I think the book Grace gave me is a treasure. After reading it, I want to continue reading it for


    five minutes. Wash¡­¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t want to ignore Frank. As soon as she looked up, she saw a man with hormones. His upper


    body was naked, and when he moved his legs, he realized that under the nket was also¡­


    She smiled and did not feel awkward. She closed the book and said sweetly, ¡°Frank, you have taken a


    shower. Have you been working out recently? Your abs seem to have be firmer again.¡±


    Frank¡¯s back stiffened. He did not say about her minor course, nor did he ask her why she wanted to


    read the book Grace gave her. He just treated it as if she liked to read. He indulged the little girl as she


    climbed onto hisp. She hooked her arms around his neck and sat restlessly.


    The temperature in the room was moderate, and Ava had a wicked smile on her face. She touched


    Frank¡¯s body with her slender fingers, and she kept counting his abs. When her fingertips touched his


    skin, it was the beginning of a challenge, and it was full of provocation.


    His willpower was not bad.


    Ava yed for a few minutes, but Frank was still very calm. The little girl was unhappy and pouted. She


    thought, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Frank miss me after such a long time? Why is he so calm?¡±


    Ava, who was not good at hiding her emotions, curled her lips. Frank guessed what she was thinking.


    He smiled slightly and said evilly, ¡°Baby Ava. To be fair, it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    She was less than an inch away from him. His warm breathnded on her wless face, making her


    hand tremble. She blinked her small eyes. ¡°What¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the lights in the master bedroom suddenly went out, leaving only the


    bright moon outside the window at night. The bright moonlight shone into the balcony and refracted


    onto the floor, emitting a white light.


    The two of them were tightly covered under the nket. From the squirming nket, one could tell that


    the two of them were still awake. They were deeply discussing the problem of the night, the problem of


    fairness, and perhaps other problems, such as missing, and love¡­


    In this debate match, only Ava would lose.


    Early the next morning.


    Emma, Daniel, Ava, and Joseph came to the Wilson family. They came here to greet Theo. They


    brought a lot of gifts. Theo was polite, and he also prepared gifts for Joseph and Ava.


    Joseph declined. Theo said, ¡°Take it. I¡¯m very old. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have a chance to give it to you next


    year.¡±


    In that case, Joseph was too embarrassed to refuse. Not to mention the old people, even the young


    people could not predict what would happen tomorrow.


    After the greeting, lunch ended.


    Frank prepared some gifts and came to pick up Ava. Theo politely prepared another gift.


    Looking at the backs of the Turner family people, Theo sighed. In the end, he could not be ruthless. He


    instructed Gage beside him, ¡°Send these two gifts to Ted.¡±


    When Natalie came out of the kitchen, she happened to see Theo¡¯s back. His back had already bent a


    little, and there was an additional sense of sadness. She knew what Theo was thinking. She walked


    over and held Theo¡¯s wrist, bringing him to the sofa. ¡°Grandpa, if you want Ted and the others toe


    over to celebrate Christmas, Trevon and I won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    She thought, ¡°As long as Theo is happy, it is fine. Don¡¯t hold back his unhappiness.¡±


    Theo patted Natalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Every family has its own way of living. Ted more or less knows


    what Carlos did, but Ted didn¡¯t stop him. That¡¯s the biggest problem. His family made a mistake, so


    covering up for him is also a crime.¡±


    Theo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Gage. Forget it, there¡¯s no need to send them.¡± Then Theo


    thought, ¡°Max would not thank us even if we gave gifts to him. I might as well give them to my little


    children. I am really muddle-headed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really muddle-headed. I¡¯m getting old. I can¡¯t even think clearly anymore.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re the most clear-headed person in this family. No one is as clear-headed as


    you. Didn¡¯t you wake Trevon up?¡±


    Theo smiled lovingly and touched the back of his old and wrinkled hand. ¡°That brat was woken up by


    you. I¡¯ve stimted him for so long, but he hasn¡¯t been clear. I¡¯ve stimted him for two years and his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    reaction speed is very slow.¡±


    Natalieughed as well. She was genuinely happy.


    Theo was happy from the bottom of his heart, but he knew clearly that he didn¡¯t have many years left to


    apany his children. People were like this. When they had nothing, it was just like asking for


    something simple. They wouldn¡¯t starve to


    death or be bullied. However, after they ate and drank well, they would want a lot more. This was


    human nature.


    Not satisfied with the status quo.


    It was the same for Theo. When Trevon was not married and even divorced Natalie, he wanted Trevon


    to have a happy marriage and fall in love with Natalie. Now that Trevon had three children, Theo could


    not bear to leave this beautiful and warm family and wanted to apany them for a few more years.


    Every time Theo thought about that his body became bad, and he would feel a little sad. It was a


    constant reminder that he was old.


    At a golf course in Athana.


    The Roberts family came to the golf course after leaving the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Grace was an orphan and had no rtives to visit. William was the same. His parents had long passed


    away. Otherwise, he would not have led a tough life in society. It was quite good to not have a ce to


    visit. He was happy to be free and find a sport he liked to pass the time.


    However, after Frank got married, they might have to visit the Wilson family and the Turner family.


    Edward woulde to visit the Roberts family in the future. It would only be more and more lively


    in the future.


    ¡°Frank, Daniel¡¯s skills are top-notch. I admit defeat. I still have to learn from Daniel this time.¡±


    It was rare that William did not fight for himself on one matter and was willing to admit defeat. This also


    meant that he must have lost quite embarrassinglyst time. Otherwise, he would not have taken the


    initiative to say this this time. He was probably afraid that he would lose too badly and be embarrassed.


    Grace knew William¡¯s personality too well. She was right. Today, the entire family went out in


    sportswear, as if they were from a big family. Joseph was in a gray sports suit, Ava was in red. Frank


    was in a cream-colored sports suit, William was in white, and Daniel was in ck.


    It was Emma¡¯s first time wearing light blue sportswear outside. The clothes were bought by Grace. It


    was the same series as the clothes Grace was wearing, but Grace was blue.


    Grace said, ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±


    Emma asked her, ¡°Really? This is the first time I¡¯ve worn this outside.¡± But it looked quitefortable.


    ¡°Is there a ce to climb the mountain here?¡± Joseph asked. He didn¡¯t like to y golf. He yed too


    much when discussing business. He was prepared to wear a hat and a mask. He wanted to sweat.


    Frank looked at a ce. ¡°Take a car there. You can climb the mountain there.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Following Frank¡¯s guidance, Joseph prepared to climb the mountain alone. Emma was worried and


    asked Ethan and Pat to follow and protect him all the way.


    Joseph did not object.


    Seeing Joseph leave in the car and disappear, Ava retracted her gaze and yfully held Frank¡¯s arm


    happily. ¡°Hey Frank, do you know how to y golf?¡± she asked..


    Frank looked at the entire golf course in the distance. It was vast. The design of the high and low


    ground made it more difficult for yers to y.


    Frank answered honestly, ¡°Not really.¡± As for how he knew a little it was because of Trevon and


    Hackett. When these two men were discussing business with others, they would always pull Frank


    along. He would know a little after watching it too much.


    It was just that the number of times he yed it was a little less. He had only yed with Trevon a few


    times.


    The number of times he seeded could be counted on one hand.


    Seeing that Frank didn¡¯t know how to y it, Ava was also a sensible child. She wouldn¡¯t force Frank to


    do something he wasn¡¯t good at. She wouldn¡¯t be like other girls. A man didn¡¯t know how to do it but the


    girl insisted on watching him make a fool of himself and recording it.


    Frank thought that Ava wanted to see it. He nced at Emma and Grace, who were chatting and


    drinking coffee. He said gently, ¡°Baby Ava. If you want to see it, I can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t know how to y it either. Let¡¯s watch William and Daniel y it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Frank replied calmly. He was really afraid that the young girl would be disappointed if she said


    that she wanted to see it. After all, it was not something he was good at.


    On a small hill in the distance of the golf course, Joseph was followed by two people. The air on the hill


    was very good. He had not climbed a mountain in a long time because he was busy. Now, he was


    halfway up the mountain.


    The hills at the side of the golf course were either steps or t roads. It was also probably a ce for


    businessmen to walk. For people who liked peace and quiet, this ce was a good choice. The air was


    quiet. asionally, birds would fly past in the air.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph asked the two people who followed him, ¡°We will go back in a few days. Ava will stay in Athana


    for a few more days. Which one of you will stay behind to protect her?¡±


    Ethan said ¡®respectfully, ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Previously, Pat had been asked to stay behind to protect Ava. Pat was more familiar with Athana and


    the Roberts family than Ethan. He could not be careless when it came to protecting Ava. There was


    nothing to argue about. As long as the Turner family people were safe, it was their mission.


    Pat said, ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll protect Ava well.¡± He would not let anything happen to Ava even if he


    died.


    Seeing that the two of them had already discussed the matter of who would stay and who would leave,


    Joseph did not say much and only nodded briefly.


    At a turn, a familiar female voice sounded. Joseph suddenly stopped in his tracks and made a stop sign


    to the two people behind him. Then, he said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    Ethan and Pat didn¡¯t dare to refute. ¡°Okay, Mr. Turner.¡± Joseph could beat others with his skills.


    However, they were still worried. Pat said, ¡°Mr. Turner, call us if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Joseph did not step forward. Instead, he stood


    up at the


    scenery under his feet, listening with his ears to the side.


    Ethan and Pat did not know. They were very puzzled by Joseph¡¯s actions. They thought, ¡°It is very


    abnormal. Didn¡¯t he say that he would continue to walk?


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he moving? He has been standing in ce.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m climbing a mountain. I can¡¯te back now. Take Ste and Chris to greet them. It¡¯ll be too


    get back.


    ¡°Just say that I have something to do and go out. I know you can handle it. Hello, I can¡¯t hear what


    you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll hang up. I will tell you when Ie back.¡±


    The woman held the phone far away and raised it in the air. She deliberately pretended that the signal


    was bad and shouted into the receiver. After saying a few words, she hung up directly.


    After hanging up, thinking that there was no one beside her, the woman sighed and muttered to herself,


    ¡°I am single. I am so pitiful that I have to climb mountains during the holiday to escape.¡±


    For women who didn¡¯t marry, Christmas was the most annoying. No matter what status you had, you


    could not escape from being urged to get married. You would be asked in front of many people. The


    rtives in the family would introduce some men you to that they were doing this for your own good.


    Your young rtives, elite, and others. They would say that you shouldn¡¯t have such high standards at


    your age.


    She had already heard these words so many times. This year, she did not want to participate in this


    criticism party with Angie, so she hid here in peace.


    As for why it was here, this was thergest golf course in Athana. It was not a ce that just anyone


    could enter. One had to have a gold card to enter. She had it, which was the ess card she usually


    needed to discuss business.


    She spent a lot of money here every year, and the mountaintop here was the quietest. So naturally, not


    many people came here. Most of them went to visit their rtives.


    However, it would be an ident that came so suddenly. Just as she was done thinking, she put her


    phone in her pocket and reached out to hug nature. She closed her beautiful eyes and took a deep


    breath to feel the refreshing nature.


    Her mind was nk as if she was embracing the earth. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    The red sweater suit was really festive and beautiful. The woman¡¯s exquisite facial features were cold


    and seductive, but they were not out of ce.


    This scene was seen by Joseph as he walked out of the corner. He was leisurely with his hands in his


    pockets. He raised his feet and walked up. When he walked past the turn, he said in a low voice,


    ¡°Coincidentally, Ms. Yamin,¡± He said these words slowly.


    The sudden voice frightened Christina so much that she opened her eyes and turned around in


    surprise. She saw his handsome face suddenly, and her originally smiling face was now filled with


    surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overseas?¡±


    She thought, ¡°No, that isn¡¯t the important. The point is why he is here. Isn¡¯t he from a foreign country?


    Besides, this isn¡¯t a ce where ordinary people could enter.¡±


    To be honest, Joseph was also surprised to encounter Christina. His original intention was to climb a


    mountain simply, see. the scenery on Athana, and feel the different air.


    Christina was very surprised. Joseph was not in a hurry to answer the doubts in her heart. Instead of


    answering, he asked, ¡°Escape from urging marriage, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Christina put away the surprise on her face and put her hands in her pockets. It was


    not the first time this man had heard about her family urging her to get married, so Christina was quite


    depressed. Every time she was urged to get married, he would see it.


    For example, Charlie¡¯s actions at the wedding and Angie¡¯s actions just now.


    Simrly, Christina didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°Your family won¡¯t urge you to marry, right? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m


    not asking about your privacy. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. You can answer or not. You¡¯re free.¡±


    This woman always had a sense of propriety. Joseph did not think that this was an awkward question.


    The two of them were about the same age and were not young. There was nothing to hide. ¡°Directly or


    indirectly?¡±


    Christina turned around and met Joseph¡¯s deep eyes. Their eyes met and the air froze for a few


    seconds. Both of them looked away and looked at the scenery at the top of the mountain. ¡°Is there a


    difference? Aren¡¯t they all urging marriage?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Ava will urge me to marry directly. It can be said that she wanted to bewitch me to find a


    girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What about the indirect one?¡± Christina did not know why he was talkative. It was just that seeing him


    made her feel at ease. Perhaps it was because this man was a good person. People would think their


    savior is a good person.


    ¡°Same as you.¡±


    The smart Christina smiled brightly like the warm sun. Upon closer inspection, it was also a charming


    and standard smile, revealing her white teeth.


    Joseph stared at her for a few seconds before turning his head to look into the distance. His deep and


    pleasant voice sounded, ¡°The photo is not bad.¡±


    Christina did not expect this man to say this. She continued to smile and said, ¡°I was bored in university


    and minored in a few skills.¡± She just did not expect her minored skills to be used here.


    If Angie found out that Christina¡¯s major was to cheat her, Christina could imagine that Angie would not


    hesitate to take out a ruler to beat her.


    The Yamin family had two family rules. First, no matter if it was a man or a woman, they could not be


    gigolo or mistress. Second, they could not y tricks on their parents, or they would be punished by


    the ruler.


    Clearly, Christina had vited the Yamin family¡¯s second family rule. She would be beaten by the ruler


    50 times and reflect on herself facing the wall.


    Joseph nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±


    This meant that hers was a fake. Christina did not intend to continue such an awkward topic. Joseph


    did not intend to answer the question she had just asked, and Christina did not intend to continue


    asking. She was not a person to force others and would not make things difficult for them.


    Interacting with each other and cooperation should be voluntary.


    ¡°The photo is fake, it¡¯s fake.¡± The atmosphere was a little strange. Christina wasn¡¯t very good at


    chatting outside of work. She could make others speechless.


    Ste had alreadyined about her many times. For example, when Ste asked why she was


    working overtime, Christina would say, ¡°It is because you are a person.¡±


    Ste was speechless. For example, when Ste asked why a woman had her period and how much a


    woman¡¯s menstrual volume was throughout her life, Christina would say, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the trouble,


    you could weigh it every time.¡±


    Ste was speechless again.


    Ste thought, ¡°Is there really someone in this world who could talk with Christina well?


    ¡°How high is his emotional intelligence?¡±


    Because the atmosphere was a little awkward, Christina thought that Joseph would not be able to


    respond again. She prepared to leave. She did not like fake praise and glorified words. ¡°I¡¯m going


    down. Stay for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Joseph followed closely behind.


    The road belonged to everyone. She had no reason not to let him walk. She was just a little


    ufortable. When Christina was ufortable, she would put down her hair and tie her hair again.


    This action was seen by Joseph, who was following behind her. He curled his lips into a smile and said,


    ¡°Everything in the world is uncertain. Whether it¡¯s real or fake depends on how you view it. Which one


    can you ept and which one can make you feel better? For example, if a television drama has a sad


    ending and you can¡¯t ept it, you can think that it¡¯s fake.¡± Christina stopped in her tracks and began


    to doubt this man¡¯s profession. She was curious and thought that he would not be able to answer. Not


    only did he answer, but he also seemed to be trying to enlighten her. ¡°You¡¯re a university professor?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a teacher?¡± Joseph still didn¡¯t answer and continued to ask. She couldn¡¯t tell what he


    was thinking or what the meaning was.


    The two of them walked down shoulder to shoulder. When they passed by Ethan and Pat, both of them


    adjusted their shoulders as if they did not know each other. Naturally, Christina did not notice and


    thought that they were just climbing the mountain.


    Christina said, ¡°I think you¡¯re quite eloquent.¡±


    Joseph did not deny that he was a teacher. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t figure out, you can ask me.


    The price can be discounted. The second coboration¡¯s price is cheap. Very cheap.¡±


    Christina was speechless. Looking at Joseph¡¯s serious expression, there was no hint of fakeness on


    his face. His firm gaze made Christina somewhat believe that Joseph was a teacher.


    She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for a consultation. I don¡¯t have any psychological problems.


    At most, I don¡¯t really want to get married. This shouldn¡¯t be an illness, and there¡¯s no need for


    treatment.¡±


    Besides, he was just a teacher, not a psychiatrist.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    They arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Christina put her hands in the pockets of her white pants and was about to say goodbye.


    In the distance, William and the others were driving over in a golf cart. When they saw that it was


    Christina, they warmly invited, ¡°Christina, you¡¯re here to y too? Are you interested in ying it with


    me? I often hear Charlie praise your skills.¡±


    One after another, the golf cart followed by stopped. The gazes of the people on the golf cart were fixed


    on this woman with exquisite facial features, a tall figure, and a faint smile. She was as beautiful as a


    flower.


    Joseph was only a head taller than this woman. This was the first time Emma had seen Joseph so


    close to a girl other than


    Ava.


    Grace, who was beside her, automatically answered her doubts and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s the Yamin


    family¡¯s eldest daughter. She¡¯s 29 years old this year and is a career-type girl. The Yamin family is quite


    strict with them. This child doesn¡¯t have any messy bad experience.¡±


    Emma smiled slightly. She did notment on it, nor did she ask further. Whether it was a career-type


    girl or a cute girl, it was not up to her to decide. The most important thing was for Joseph to like her.


    However, this girl looked quitefortable and energetic. Her actions were filled with umted


    etiquette and politeness.


    When Emma first saw the girl, she had her hands in her pockets. However, when she saw her elders,


    she immediately took her hands out of her pockets and hung them naturally by her sides with a polite


    smile on her face.


    Ava, on the other hand, was extremely curious. She hid in another car with Frank and kept pinching


    Frank¡¯s fingers. ¡°This girl is so beautiful. Why do I feel that she¡¯s a little cool?¡± She didn¡¯t look like a


    weak girl.


    Frank smiled faintly and looked at Joseph and Christina, who were standing side by side. It turned out


    that they were here. He pinched Ava¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what are we looking at?¡±


    Frank raised his chin in the direction of Joseph!


    Ava understood. She looked forward to this young girl going to y golf with themter. At the same


    time, Ava wanted to see if she was Joseph¡¯s girlfriend.


    Daniel nodded politely at Christina. It was a polite greeting between strangers. Christina also nodded


    back gracefully without anyck of etiquette.


    Due to William¡¯s enthusiastic invitation, Christina was too embarrassed to refuse. In addition, the two


    families were good friends. If Williamined to Charlie, she would probably be nagged by Angie


    when she returned home. So, she agreed, and yed golf with him.


    Christina said, ¡°William, I might have to embarrass myself. If I loseter, don¡¯t tell Charlie. He would be


    embarrassed.¡± ¡°Christina, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass Mr. Yamin. Joseph, call a car and go over


    there with Christina.¡±


    After saying that, William winked at Joseph. How could Joseph, who had received the message, not


    understand the meaning of this look? He did not expose it. He only raised his hand and called for a car


    in the distance.


    Joseph. This name made Christina¡¯s eyes sh imperceptibly.


    The Roberts family would not be so close and friendly to anyone. Many people found it difficult to get


    close to the Roberts family even if they wanted to. Judging from the way William addressed him, their


    rtionship was very close.


    William¡¯s car started again and headed to another ce.


    The golf cart stopped in front of Joseph and Christina. Gentlemanly, Joseph allowed Christina to get on


    first. Christina didn¡¯t hesitate and got on directly. The two of them sat side by side, very close to each


    other.


    He could smell the faint perfume on the woman¡¯s body. It was not a strong it wasing from her.


    Christina asked straightforwardly, ¡°Are you rted to the Roberts fay


    agrance, but a veryfortable fragrance, as if


    They shouldn¡¯t be working together. Moreover, Christina¡¯s observation skills weren¡¯t bad. She realized


    that the girl in the car looked a little simr to Joseph, and the girl,was holding hands with Frank. They


    were very intimate.


    the look


    of it, she should be Frank¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In


    Previously, she had heard Angiein about Frank¡¯s engagement. From that case, they were likely


    that they were rtives. Seeing the woman beside him a?k this, Joseph did not hide anything and


    admitted generously, ¡°Yes, rtive. My sister was engaged to Frank in May.¡±


    She thought, ¡°That is indeed the case. In that case, he was not overseas at all yesterday but at Athana.


    So he was improvising


    with me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about our cooperation. I can¡¯t let anyone know that this is my sideline.¡±


    Joseph said unhurriedly. He crossed his legs and felt a sense of oppression. Christina turned around


    and fooked away. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to rely on your looks to make a living. You didn¡¯t do anything


    sneaky, but if you think it¡¯s not suitable, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll continue to do it. This side job is not bad. At least it¡¯s more than my ie. It¡¯s also


    because Ms. Yamin is generous, thank you.¡±


    Joseph replied.


    For some reason, Christina was afraid that Joseph would say that he did not want to do it. When


    Joseph said that he wanted to continue, she inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief. Christina thought that


    he was probably afraid that she would not be able to find a better cooperation partner like him.


    Christina moved her hands. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Another movement was seen by Joseph. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y golfter.¡±


    Perhaps the two of them were just in a cooperative rtionship. Christina did not ask how Joseph knew


    how to y golf. She just agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soon, all the cars arrived at their destination. Joseph and Christina were thest to arrive. Ava and


    Frank were already sitting leisurely in a pavilion. Emma and Grace also sat down.


    Christina, who came down, was still calm and greeted generously, ¡°Hello, Grace.¡±


    Christina nced at the others and nodded with a smile. Ava suddenly stood up and walked to


    Christina¡¯s side. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hello. My name is Ava Turner. I¡¯m Joseph¡¯s younger


    sister. This is Daniel and this is Emma. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Ava¡¯s action was within Joseph¡¯s expectations. This girl couldn¡¯t wait to let Joseph marry, but Ava didn¡¯t


    do anything awkward. She just introduced herself and others politely. She knew what to say and what


    not to say.


    This was not the first time Christina had been praised in public. However, it was different this time. She


    could not tell what was different. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very beautiful too. Hello, Daniel and Emma.¡±


    Emma nodded and sat elegantly. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Even Christina was surprised by Emma¡¯s soft voice. How could there be such a gentlewoman? She


    was clearly wearing a simple casual sweater, but she looked like she was wearing a gown. She was


    very gentle.


    Christina retracted her gaze and said to William, ¡°William, you go first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Williamughed confidently.


    Joseph did not leave. Naturally, he stood on Christina¡¯s side with his pocket in his pocket. However, he


    was a little far away. Daniel looked at Joseph meaningfully and sat beside Emma. He picked up a bottle


    of soda water and started drinking.


    There was lemon candy on the table. Frank peeled one and asked Ava if she wanted it. Ava shook her


    head. She didn¡¯t like candy much. Frank stuffed it into his mouth.


    Ava¡¯s eyes lit up. She held her cheek with one hand and stole a nce at Christina from time to time.


    She looked especially elegant.


    She signaled Frank with her eyes to ask. Frank pressed his broad palm on the top of the little girl¡¯s


    head tofort her-and


    calm her down.


    Then, Frank stood up and stood beside Joseph. He approached himzily and said calmly with lemon


    candy in his mouth, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    In Frank¡¯s impression, Christina¡¯s main business was in Hailnd. It could be said that it had nothing to


    do with Sapphire City. He had never heard Chris mention any business transfer or expansion to


    Sapphire City.


    If the Yamin family¡¯s business expanded to Sapphire City, Chris would immediately look for Frank. After


    all, he was Ava¡¯s boyfriend. Chris was indeed focused on medicine, but every time Christina went out,


    he would ask and let Frank, Trevon, or Hackett take care of Christina in the business world.


    Frank was not a gossipy person. He could mainly see Ava¡¯s curiosity and Emma¡¯s doubts, so he could


    only ask Joseph. Joseph turned to look at Ava. Ava looked away guiltily and pretended not to see it.


    Joseph answered Frank calmly, ¡°Yes, it is a


    coincidence.¡±


    The candy in Frank¡¯s mouth collided with his teeth. He said casually, ¡°What a coincidence. Christina,


    your business has expanded to Sapphire City?¡±


    Christina did not know that Joseph was Sapphire City people. She only knew that he was from


    overseas, but her reaction was quite fast. ¡°Sapphire City? I guess so.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t working with people from Sapphire City a form of business expansion? It is just not


    apany business, but a personal business.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph smiled. ¡°I recently coborated with Ms. Yamin on a project. The coboration is


    quite good. We can consider extending the contract period.¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°What is this guy talking about? When did she ask for an extension of the contract


    period?¡±


    Whether it was Joseph or Christina, they didn¡¯t tell the truth. As long as it was not something they


    wanted to say, it was difficult to get an answer from them. However, Frank was very smart and guessed


    that this cooperation was definitely not a.pany cooperation.


    If the two of them worked together sessfully, they would be smarter. It would be difficult to guess


    their next n.


    As he spoke, William had already used all his strength to y golf well. The ball rolled perfectly into the


    hole. A wave of cheers came from Ava! ¡°William, you are awesome.¡±


    ¡°Keep a low profile, Ava. This is my normal level.¡± William gestured for Ava to keep a low profile.


    Grace couldn¡¯t even be bothered with him. He was just lucky. When he was ying golf with Daniel just


    now, he had already scored one. If Daniel hadn¡¯t saved William¡¯s face and said that he wanted to wait


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and change, William would probably. have lost so badly.


    Now that he had scored a goal, he was showing off. It was unknown why he was so confident. Emma


    saw Grace¡¯s disdain and patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. He is so happy. His personality is so good.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°If another ball goes in, he would be arrogant.¡±


    Emma covered her mouth andughed.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    William, who had finished ying, stepped back happily with one hand on the golf club and a smile on


    his face.


    Christina nodded politely. She picked up a golf club at the side and touched it. Then, she stood in front


    of William and narrowed her beautiful eyes. She aimed at a hole and was very serious. Christina¡¯s


    movements were very standard and impable.


    Her coordinated movements were very standard. It was obvious that she did professional movements.


    The moment she swung, one could clearly see how soft her waist was. Joseph nced at her


    movements and saw that she quietly used less strength. As expected, the ball did not go into the hole.


    It was only a little away from the hole.


    Joseph smiled and sized up the woman again with a special gaze. She pretended to fail silently. She


    had learned the set of skills in the negotiating arena very well. !


    At this moment, Joseph could already imagine how Christina usually negotiated with clients. He could


    basically imagine the


    scene.


    Williamughed out loud. Christina put away her golf club, indicating that her skills were inferior.


    ¡°William, you¡¯re still the better one. I admit it.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not doing your best. Come on.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s subtle movements were captured by Grace twice. ¡°Hey William, I think you should have a rest


    now. Let the young peoplep¨¦te. Christina, Joseph¡¯s golf skills are not bad either. You canpete


    with him. William¡¯s body is not as strong as yours. He is old.¡±


    Afraid that Christina would feel awkward, Frank jeered, ¡°Christina, why don¡¯t you have a match? I want


    to bet.¡±


    Christina felt that she was forced to be on a blind date. It was as if everyone had unknowingly paired


    her up with Joseph. As if they were saying to them, ¡°Try to be together.¡±


    She dodged the family¡¯s urging to get married but was forced by them in this ce. Christina smiled in


    her heart and thought, ¡°It is true that I couldn¡¯t escape. No wonder Joseph said it is indirect, and indeed


    it is indirect.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have any evidence at all when a group of elders urged her to get married. She could only


    feel their good intentions.


    There was also Frank who was very excited. Previously, she did not realize that this man was so


    enthusiastic about gossiping. He was engaged and had changed his personality!


    However, Christina would not disappoint them. She was still generous. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright,


    Frank, how much will you bet? Then I would know what to do next. Joseph, why don¡¯t we cooperate


    again?¡±


    Joseph sneered. Christina was very smart. If one side bet a lot and won, Frank would be lost badly.


    Christina was prepared to cheat openly and even said it.


    As soon as she said this, everyoneughed, especially William. He praised her directly, ¡°Mr. Yamin is


    so lucky. Christina, I think you will win. Joseph, do you have any objections?¡±


    Joseph smiled and rolled up the sleeves of his sweater. His arms were exposed in the air. ¡°William,


    thank you. As long as everyone is happy.¡±


    Christina nced at Joseph from the corner of her eye. Once again, she thought Joseph was


    handsome. He was indeed handsome. It was not in vain that she had boldly chosen him as her


    cooperation partner. It was just that the price was a little expensive. She would get what she paid for. If


    he was extremely ugly, Angie would not believe it.


    Ava was conflicted about who to bet on. If she bet on Christina, would she gain a favorable


    impression? Joseph probably wouldn¡¯t care.


    Frank said, ¡°A small bet is good for the mood, but a big bet is bad for the body. Our family never


    gambles. Christina, you are quite capable. The first time I became a banker was when I set up a little


    casino for you.¡±


    Christina smiled charmingly. She was not touched at all. It was not that she could not tell what Frank


    meant. ¡°Then I¡¯m -honored.¡±


    Ava was afraid that Christina would be disgusted, so she did not touch her. She just stood beside Frank


    and said, ¡°Frank, how much?¡±


    ¡°The starting price is 200 dors, the upper limit is 1000 dors, no more.¡±


    Frank set the price.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet on Christina. 1000 dors. I¡¯m going to abandon Joseph, sorry.¡±


    This personality was a little yful and cute. Frank liked this kind of cute girl, which was beyond


    Christina¡¯s expectations. However, Frank had good taste.


    Christina also liked this style of girl. It lookedfortable, and youthful, and had clear eyes. It was very


    along with, unlike the girls in Lithern Club who were all scheming. When they got along, they first had to


    consider the other party¡¯s motive.


    In the end, Emma, Daniel, and Grace bet Joseph would win. Each bet was 1000 dors. Ava and


    William bet Christina would win. Each bet was 1000 dors.


    The match began. Both parties had set the rules. Lady first. Joseph gentlemanly extended his hand to


    let Christina go first. Christina didn¡¯t refuse. It didn¡¯t matter who went first. Everyone went once.


    Looking at Ava¡¯s expectant and encouraging gaze, Christina wanted tough. She felt that Joseph had


    been abandoned and smiled helplessly. Then, she picked up the golf club and started to be serious.


    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint this little girl. If she tried her best and lost, she would be able to live up to


    others and herself. She would not regret it.


    The first ball, Christina, perfectly let the ball fall into the hole, while the ball of Joseph lingered around


    the hole, unable to enter no matter what. In the end, it lingered, at the entrance of the hole.


    Christina won. Continue the game and set the rules. Best of three. The second ball, Christina lost. She


    used too much estrength and the ball was a little away from the hole. It missed the opportunity to enter


    the hole perfectly.


    Joseph made a handsome swing and effortlessly allowed the ball to enter the hole urately. He


    smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°Why do you say this to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for there to be wins and losses in apetition. If I keep winning, I might be suspected of


    the authenticity of thepetition.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°What a very reasonable opinion. Ms. Yamin, you can see through it.¡±


    At this moment, the way the man in front of her spoke made Christina squint her eyes. He didn¡¯t look


    like a teacher but like a CEO, like Trevon.


    Christina sized him up directly, and Joseph naturally noticed it too. His originally straight-back instantly


    rxed, and he Tied and exined, ¡°I used to work part-time at the golf course.¡±


    Ava thought, ¡°What did I hear? Joseph worked part-time at the golf course?¡±


    Emma lowered her head and naturally picked up soda water. She opened the lid and took a sip without


    batting an eyelid. Joseph did not tell anyone his true identity at all. Emma did not know what he was


    hiding.


    Daniel subconsciously shook his head, while William smiled. His gaze turned to the two people ying


    golf. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Grace¡¯s gaze.


    Grace was afraid that William would expose Joseph out of excitement. Joseph did not tell his identity to


    Christina. In addition, not many people in Athana knew that Frank was engaged. The Roberts family


    had never openly discussed this matter. It was normal that Christina did not know.


    Besides, Christina had a bottom line. If it wasn¡¯t a coborator¡¯s business, she wouldn¡¯t pry or


    investigate. This was a form of courtesy. However, it was also difficult for Christina to investigate


    Joseph. As long as it wasn¡¯t something Joseph wanted her to know, she could basically only


    investigate a little.


    Back then, when Frank helped Trevon investigate, he had spent a lot of effort investigating that bit of


    information. Unfortunately, Trevon only injured the Turner family¡¯s bodyguards to lure them out so that


    they could investigate carefully. Otherwise, Trevon would not have done it so many times. It was


    enough to show that the Turner family¡¯s sphere of influence in Sapphire City was very wide, and it was


    the kind that was hidden.


    Frank urged, ¡°Quickly. There¡¯s still one more round. Let¡¯s eat after the game.¡± His little girl had just


    eaten a little breakfast in the morning, so she should be hungry.


    At this moment, the score was one-to-one. The final ball would determine the winner. Thedy was still


    the first. Christina held the golf club and looked serious. Her eyes were focused on the hole in the


    distance. Her eyes narrowed into a line as she nced at it.


    In the next second, with a perfect posture, the ball flew into the air and urately rolled into the hole,


    Because of her emotions, Christina was as happy as a child. She clenched one hand into a fist and


    muttered, ¡°Wow.¡±


    William praised, ¡°Christina, this ball is great. No wonder Mr. Yamin praised your skills.¡±


    Perhaps because the person ying today was not a client of thepany, Christina let down her


    guard and became herself. Realizing her childish behavior, she said awkwardly, ¡°William, you tter


    me.¡±


    Joseph nced in the direction where the hole deviated from. He swung the ball. The ball missed the


    hole perfectly and fell to the edge of the hole. It circled around again but could not enter. It was a pity.


    Joseph also looked regretful. ¡°Almost.¡±


    His actions, attitude, and posture did not look like he was cheating at all. Instead, he looked like he was


    trying his best, so Christina could not tell that he was cheating. Even she, who was considered a


    professional, could not tell. Then Joseph should not have cheated. Sheforted, ¡°Maybe I was just a


    little lucky.¡±


    Joseph thought, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at talking. You didn¡¯t make me speechless.¡±


    ¡°Next time, Ms. Yamin, I¡¯ll learn from you when I have the chance. Part-timers can¡¯tpare to


    professionals. I still need to practice.¡±


    He invited her, Christina couldn¡¯t refuse. She was a straightforward person and wasn¡¯t pretentious.


    ¡°Sure, v there¡¯s a chance. Then William¡­¡±


    we¡¯ll y it again if


    Ava hurriedly went to the table to count the cards and interrupted Christina. There was only one set of


    cards at the scene. Frank used the cards as a mark. ¡°Frank, did I win? How much can I take?¡±


    The little girl was overjoyed! Frank knew that she didn¡¯t know anything about gambling, nor did she


    know the tricks of it. She didn¡¯t even know how much it was. Hence, he simply gave her everything she


    had and added a little. He smiled faintly and yed the cards smoothly. ¡°10,000 dors.¡±


    Ava stood there in a daze. She used the arithmetic skills and stretched out her hands. She said in


    surprise, ¡°Tenfold. No wonder so many people like to gamble. Isn¡¯t this a gamble to turn a poor person


    into a rich person? The temptation is indeed huge.¡±


    Then, Ava hugged Christina happily. ¡°Christina, you¡¯re amazing. Your posture when you y golf is so


    cool.¡±


    Not only was the pretty woman good-looking, but she was also very polite and knew how to y golf.


    She wondered if she knew many things like Christina.


    Other than Ste, this was the second girl who came up and hugged her. Christina did not refuse and


    did not seem to be disgusted. She patted Ava¡¯s back and replied with a smile, ¡°My luck is a little better


    than Joseph¡¯s.¡±


    Christina wasn¡¯t as straightforward today. She didn¡¯t make others speechless. She was very tactful.


    Frank had already heard Christina¡¯s words just now. She wanted to leave. He teased, ¡°Christina, aren¡¯t


    you going to celebrate after winning the game?¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t the biggest winner your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Frank could tell that Ava liked Christina very much. Ava liked someone who was cool. Since Ava liked


    her, he would help her let Christina stay here.


    Joseph, who had always been generous and appropriate, actually did not object. He only pursed his


    lips and smiled faintly without saying anything, as if he was agreeing with him.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    No one spoke. William stood up and patted his son on the shoulder. ¡°How can you let Christina treat


    you? Christina, let¡¯s go. I will treat you to a meal.¡±


    Christina felt that Frank¡¯s father was much likable than before. He no longer put on airs and acted cool.


    He was very down-to-earth.


    In the past, William had always put on airs when he was doing business. He wore a cold expression


    and emanated a strong aura. There would be many people following him. Wherever he went, people


    would wonder if he was shooting a movie. Actually, Christina didn¡¯t know that there were two groups of


    bodyguards around the golf course. One of them belonged to the Turner family, and the other belonged


    to the Roberts family!


    Christina said politely, ¡°William, let me do it. It¡¯s rare for us to meet, and there aren¡¯t many opportunities


    like this. Since you¡¯re older than me, let me do something nice for you.¡±


    Frank shrugged his shoulders and did not refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Millionaire.¡±


    Since Christina had already said so, no one refused. However, Frank wouldn¡¯t let Christina pay in the


    end. It was just an excuse for Christina to eat together with them.


    When they arrived, they were driving amercial car that could seat seven people. Now that there


    was an additional Christina, there was no room for them. However, William quickly came up with an


    idea. He had arranged everything before they left the golf course. ¡°Christina, did you drive here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, William.¡±


    William said, ¡°Can I trouble you to give Joseph a ride? It was fine when we came, but on the way back,


    my bodyguards¡¯ car broke down. It can¡¯t be driven anymore.¡±


    Christina was skeptical. She did not know if the car had really broken down, or if it was faked. Even if


    William had lied about it being broken down, with so many people watching, she was too embarrassed


    to refuse. She agreed readily. ¡°William, how about a few peoplee over to share a ride with me? My


    car can still amodate three.¡±


    William waved his hand. ¡°No need. Joseph can go over to yours first. The bodyguards have already


    called someone toe to fix the car.¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°So, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no room for Joseph. The car was also damaged because of


    Joseph. Can William be any more obvious?¡±


    She smiled helplessly and did not reject him. ¡°Alright, William. We¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel. See you


    She did not forget the proper etiquette, and her behavior was impable.


    Emma smiled. ¡°See youter. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. It doesn¡¯t inconvenience me anyway,¡± Christina replied with a smile.


    Ava held Frank¡¯s hand and yfully wayed at Christina. She said enthusiastically, ¡°Prettydy, see you


    Christina replied, ¡°See youter.¡±


    The few people who had not left looked at the two people who were walking away. They appeared very


    the word ¡®matchmaker¡¯ on your forehead.¡±


    It was too obvious. Thankfully, Christina was sensible and didn¡¯t put everyone on the spot. Grace didn¡¯t


    like forcing a match like this. If one of the parties wasn¡¯t interested, it would make both of them feel


    awkward.


    However, it seemed that Christina and Joseph didn¡¯t seem to dislike each other. Instead, they got along


    quite well. As for whether they could get along with each other or not, she had no idea.


    William grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. Charlie called me and asked me topensate a son-in-


    courting Christina for a long time, but Christina does not agree. Her parents are afraid that the


    rtionship will be ruined. I got the call on Christmas Eve. They want me to see if there¡¯re any suitable


    men for her.¡±


    Av¨¤ caught the main point. ¡°Ah! Does the prettydy already have someone courting her? Wouldn¡¯t it


    be inappropriate for my brother to make a move?¡±


    William said proudly to his future daughter-inw, ¡°She¡¯s just being courted. It¡¯s not like she already has


    a boyfriend. Besides, for an outstanding girl like her, it wouldn¡¯t be odd to have a lot of suitors. In the


    past¡­¡±


    Grace stopped William in time. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go. Christina is probably already halfway there.¡±/


    Emma didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that Christina was being currently courted by another.


    Outstanding and beautiful girls, as long as no one was blind, stood out wherever they went. There


    would also be people who wanted to seek their favor,


    No matter what type of personality the woman had, everyone would like her.


    However, from their interactions, Emma guessed that her son and the girl had known each other for a


    long time. The coboration they were talking about was probably not the same kind of coboration


    she knew. Emma did not know what it was exactly.


    Grace saw that Emma was deep in thought and did not speak. She took the initiative to put her arm


    around Emma¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Christina has a good character. She won¡¯t do anything rash,


    especially when ites to rtionships. Over the years, the Yamin family has arranged many blind


    dates for her. If Christina doesn¡¯t like them, she will reject them directly. She won¡¯t flirt with them nor


    lead them along. As for her career, she also relied on her own efforts. She never takes the easy way


    out or resorts to any dishonest means.


    It was also what Frank and Grace liked most about Christina.


    Emma nodded. ¡°Joseph is usually too busy. Ordinary girls really won¡¯t understand his busy schedule.¡±


    There was nothing between Joseph and Christina at present, so Emma no longer worried


    unnecessarily. However, she still wondered that if her future daughter-inw was also a strong career


    woman, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for her son and daughter-inw to meet up?


    Forget it. As long as Joseph liked her, they would arrange their own time.


    Not participating or interfering in the children¡¯s lives was another form of letting go and respecting the


    children.


    Ava, who was following behind them, was still focused on the problem that there was someone courting


    Christina. Frank held her waist and bent down slightly. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Her little cheeks


    were puffed up, and she was pouting. It was obvious that she was upset.


    William walked side by side with Daniel. William was telling him about the Yamin family.


    Ava looked up at Frank and said, ¡°Do you think my brother likes that prettydy?¡±


    Whether Joseph liked her or not, Frank didn¡¯t know. He did not have telepathy and so wasn¡¯t privy to


    Joseph¡¯s thoughts. But Frank could deduce that Joseph didn¡¯t dislike her. When had he ever seen


    Joseph get along so well with a woman?


    It couldn¡¯t be because Christina was a strong, outstanding woman who was tomboyish, right?


    There were many people in Sapphire City who were more outstanding than Christina, but Joseph did


    not hang out with any of them. However, Frank had already observed them just now. Joseph and


    Christina had known each other for a long time, and it was not for a month or two. ¡°Do you need me to


    investigate?¡±


    Ava immediately shook her head. That would be rude. She was just curious. ¡°No, no. That is not good.


    Forget it. I¡¯ll just wait


    Frank¡¯s hand went around Ava¡¯s shoulder and pinched her earlobe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Joseph knows what


    he is doing.¡±


    Christina was definitely no match for Joseph in terms of scheming. There was no doubt about it.


    Joseph and Christina were currently on the way to the destination.


    She wore a polished ring on her right index finger. She had a hand on the steering wheel and


    maneuvered it skillfully. It was obvious that she was an experienced driver who often drove. Her


    slender hand opened up and made a circle on the steering wheel. Even when they reached a big turn,


    she also steered the steering wheel with one hand.


    Her movements were smooth and fluid. The car didn¡¯t make a big turn, so there was no shaking in the


    car.


    Her curly hair was tied up high by a ck hair tie. Compared to when they were negotiating at the


    hotel, Christina looked more youthful now.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, a photo shed across Joseph¡¯s mind. It was a photo that Christina


    had photoshopped. He was also sitting in the front passenger seat in the photo. Christina was driving.


    All that was missing in the car was a bouquet of roses. When hepared reality and the photo, he


    could not help but smile.


    Her hands rested leisurely on the steering wheel. She looked sideways at him and asked, ¡°What are


    youughing at?¡±


    Joseph did not avoid her. He felt like he was one of those men who were kept by a strong wealthy


    woman, that she was his sugar mommy. ¡°What can I be thinking of at this moment?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Christina was confused and did not understand the meaning behind Joseph¡¯s words.


    She frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re pretty good at golf.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t bad at it either. Did you go easy on thest round?¡± Christina asked.


    Joseph always liked to throw the rhetorical questions back to Christina and take the lead in their


    conversations. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t I look honest?¡±


    ¡°What if I say you are indirectly honest? Can I ask you a personal question then?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say if he could or couldn¡¯t. He asked simply, ¡°Are you curious about me?¡±


    Was she curious? Yes, but not really.


    Christina looked ahead and drove seriously. Her lips, which she had applied lipstick on, parted. ¡°Sort of.


    You can understand it as me trying to understand my coborator better.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the owner of apany, right? The CEO?¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph didn¡¯t show his surprise, nor did he discuss what went wrong with him for the


    woman to arrive at this deduction so quickly. Still, he did not answer yes or no. He only used words to


    lead Christina to the answer. ¡°Do you think Frank is short of money?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this question telling her that a boss like Frank wouldn¡¯t be short of money and wouldn¡¯t work


    with her to earn extra money? ¡°Is there no one who can outtalk you?¡±


    Joseph smiled. ¡°It depends. I don¡¯t really chat with people.¡±


    What did he mean by that? Did he mean that he would only talk to her?


    Christina smiled sweetly, stepped on the elerator, and sped up.


    The two of them chatted on and off for a long time. Joseph also realized a problem. The woman was


    not as strong as she looked, and she also had a softer, funny side to her.


    When the car arrived at Grand Manor, Christina nimbly turned the steering wheel and parked the car in


    a narrow parking space. She slid the car into the parking spot with a smooth maneuver and only used


    one hand. It had to be said that her actions were very cool. Joseph, who was watching from the side,


    praised, ¡°Your driving skills are not bad.¡±


    Christina was not humble. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°You know how to race?¡±


    Christina replied, ¡°I¡¯m just more familiar with the elerator and brakes than the average person.¡±


    After parking the car, the two of them got out of it and prepared to walk into the hotel. A light in the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    distance shone on them. The dazzling headlights made Christina subconsciously raise her hand to


    block the light. Her beautiful eyes narrowed..


    Joseph quietly moved a step, and in an instant, all the bright light was blocked. The tall figure stood in


    front of Christina. She lowered her head slightly and lowered her arm. For some reason, her heart


    began to beat faster. She wanted to thank him, but there was no evidence that Joseph had shifted a


    step for her.


    If he hadn¡¯t intended that, then she had imagined it. It would make her seem a little narcissistic and


    things would be awkward. She looked away. She pulled off her hair tie and tied her hair again.


    The car in the distance stopped after finding a suitable spot. A group of people got out of the car. Frank


    got out first and held Ava¡¯s hand to help her down.


    Ava tiptoed and whispered into Frank¡¯s ear, ¡°Frank, don¡¯t you think my brother is a good match for that


    beautifuldy? They look good next to each other.¡±


    After hearing the little girl¡¯s words, Frank heeded what she said. He nced at the two people waiting


    for them in the distance. Both of them were wearing sweater sets. Needless to say, they looked like a


    married couple. If Joseph pretended to be weak, he might be protected by Christina.


    ¡°Yes, they appear quitepatible.¡±


    ¡°Right? Do you think so too? That¡¯s what I think. I hope Joseph can do it. However, I still have to tell


    him to ask if she has a boyfriend. If she does, he can¡­¡±


    Seeing that the youngdy was having trouble looking for the appropriate phrase, Frank helped. He


    If she had a boyfriend, the Yamin family wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble. They would have


    bragged about it to his father a long ago. They wouldn¡¯t have tolerated William calling Charlie so often


    to show off.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Christina made her way familiarly to the front desk.


    Frank also came to the front desk with an arm around Ava¡¯s shoulders. Christina joked, ¡°How much


    discount will the boss give?¡±


    ¡°The current boss is my fianc¨¦e. She has the final say on the discount.¡± As he spoke, Frank tidied the


    loose ends of Ava¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Christina. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Ava had to help her brother.


    In that case, what else did Christina not understand? Frank had transferred the shares of Grand Manor.


    ¡°Thank you. I was just joking. Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    They walked into the private room.


    Christina did not sit down. Instead, she stood politely and waited for the elders to take their seats


    before sitting down. She really nned to treat them to a meal. She handed the menu to the Turner


    family. In Christina¡¯s opinion, the Turner family were guests and she should be a gracious host.


    ¡°Feel free to order anything you want.¡±


    The more Emma saw how polite Christina was, the more she liked her. She was really polite, not the


    kind of politeness that was faked. Christina was also very discerning and knew who to take care of.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She picked up the menu and ordered a few dishes. She pushed the menu to Grace, and Grace directly


    gave the menu to Ava. ¡°Ava, order, what you like.¡±


    Ava took the menu from Grace and said, ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± She asked Frank to help her mark the


    dishes they wanted to


    eat.


    Christina was surprised by Frank¡¯s act of pampering the little girl. It was really rare for a person who


    usually had the same face as Trevon to be as gentle as he was now.


    Frank picked up a pen and ced a tick next to Ava¡¯s favorite dishes. He also ordered his mother¡¯s


    favorite dishes. He gave the menu to Christina. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Just as Christina was about to give the menu to Joseph, Joseph spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. You can do


    as you please.¡±


    Actually, Emma had already ordered Joseph¡¯s favorite dishes. There was no need for Joseph to order


    again.


    In that case, Christina didn¡¯t force it. She closed the menu and handed it to the waiter standing at the


    side.


    Not long after, the dishes were served one by one. Grace said to Ava, ¡°Ava, help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Grace.¡±


    Christina watched in silence. It seemed that there was none of themon conflicts that existed


    between mother-inw and daughter-inw there. Didn¡¯t they say that mother-inws were their


    daughter-inw¡¯s natural enemies?


    Her mother alwaysined about the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw in


    television dramas. She also always expressed her own opinion on them. A small part of the reason why


    Christina didn¡¯t want to get married came from her mother.


    Her mother had overanalyzed the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw. It seemed


    to Christina that it was an enmity that had existed eons ago.


    Frank had already put on disposable gloves and was slowly separating the meat from the shells of crab


    and prawns for Ava. The Turner family people were already used to this and were happy for their


    daughter to be pampered like this.


    It was impossible for Christina not to be envious of such an atmosphere. She was the eldest in the


    family, so she was naturally ced in the role of the eldest sister who had to take care of her younger


    siblings.


    Sometimes, even if she didn¡¯t want to grow up, she had to force himself to grow up. On the other hand,


    the Yamin family treated all of the children equally instead of favoring one of them.


    Her younger siblings would follow her example, and she was naturally influenced. She had always


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    been the one to pick bones out for her younger siblings.


    While she was in a daze, a crab appeared beside her. It was ced by Joseph, who was sitting beside


    her. His maic voice said, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±


    Christina did not like to eat crabs at the dining table. The first reason was because it was troublesome,


    and the second was because it was time-consuming. ¡°No, thank you. You can eat it.¡±


    Joseph had already seen her look at Ava a few times. She also looked at Frank a few times. As


    meticulous as he was, Joseph


    said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we share half of it each? I can¡¯t finish it either. I will take the meat out for you too. I¡¯m


    an obsessivepulsive person. I like to finish something after I start.¡±


    Christina fell silent.


    Although Joseph¡¯s voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear it, Frank, who had sharp ears,


    heard it. He smiled. Joseph¡¯s reason was not bad.


    During the meal, everyone would shift their gazes to Joseph and Christina. Only Frank and Grace did


    not do so.


    They focused on their food. Ava, in particr, clearly wanted to look at them openly, but she only dared


    to lower her head and steal nces at them. She looked very cute doing so. She had to be urged by


    Frank to eat properly several times.


    The meal ended.


    In the lobby downstairs, a few people were holding hands with each other. Ava was in a good mood


    and skipped down the stairs. As for why she didn¡¯t take the elevator, it was to make for easier


    digestion.


    When Christina arrived at the front desk, the ount had already been crossed out. There was no


    need to pay. Christina smiled. She seemed to have been tricked.


    She turned around and did not say anything else. The Roberts family clearly did not want her to pay.


    Frank walked closer and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends after all. Do you think I¡¯ll let you pay? I¡¯m afraid Chris will


    scold me to death.¡±


    ¡°Then I will consider it a free meal. Thank you. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye Grace, William, Emma, Daniel.¡±


    Then, Christina smiled at Ava¡¯s waving little hand. ¡°Goodbye, Ava.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, prettydy.¡±


    Christina introduced herself generously. ¡°My name is Christina. You can call me by my name.¡±


    She smiled politely.


    Ava quickly changed her address. ¡°Goodbye, Christina.¡±


    This form of address was more eptable. Calling her ¡®prettydy¡¯ would draw too much envy from


    others. Christina waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Joseph walked out. Christina, who was walking in front of him, did not


    know that he was following behind her. It wasn¡¯t until a gentle voice behind her spoke up that she


    realized. ¡°I will see you off.¡±


    See her off? It was only a couple of steps away from the hotel entrance. What was there to send off?


    Did he intend to set off fireworks for her?


    However, on second thought, Christina had something to tell Joseph. From the atmosphere just now,


    everyone seemed to see them as a couple.


    When they arrived at the parking lot and stood next to Christina¡¯s red Mercedes-Benz, she looked like


    she wanted to say something but hesitated. After thinking for a while, she decided to speak up anyway.


    ¡°Joseph, they seem to have misunderstood our rtionship. Will it affect you negatively?¡±


    If they did, they could end this partnership in advance.


    Joseph didn¡¯t think much of it. He ced one hand on the roof of Christina¡¯s car. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Do you


    mind? If you mind, I can rify it to them.¡±


    They were all urging her to get married. Even if Joseph wasn¡¯t pulled over to matchmake with her, it


    would be someone else. In short, Christina was a little used to being paired up wherever she went.


    On the other hand, this was actually another kind of concern from the elders. Now, it seemed that


    Joseph also had this kind of trouble. Christina smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it. If you feel that


    there¡¯s trouble, you can tell me. I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for me, or is it because you don¡¯t want to cause trouble


    for all your partners?¡± If he didn¡¯t cooperate, there probably would be a second one waiting in the


    wings.


    How could Christina respond to this? It was also her first time working with someone. She was not


    someone who would casually find someone to act as a fake suitor. The man seemed to have


    misunderstood her. ¡°Joseph¡­ Forget it. Goodbye. If you feel that it¡¯s troublesome, tell me in advance.¡±


    She wanted to exin, but when she met Joseph¡¯s dark and deep eyes, she swallowed the words that


    were stuck in her throat. He opened the door of the main driver¡¯s seat, got in, started the engine, and


    left.


    Joseph lit a cigarette and stood there smoking. He held the cigarette between his fingers. The tip of the


    cigarette was lit up.


    His gaze was fixed on the back of the departing car.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of people courting Christina. However, not many people courted her tantly all


    these years. It¡¯s mainly because Christina has a straightforward personality and doesn¡¯t like to flirt. If


    she likes someone, she likes them. If she doesn¡¯t like someone, she rejects them mercilessly. I¡¯ve


    heard that someone has been wooing her recently. Do you know who is it, Joseph?¡± Frank askedzily.


    After going to the toilet, Ava came out to the hall. As soon as she came up, she held Frank¡¯s arm and


    said to her brother, ¡°Joseph, I think that Christina is not bad. Do you want to consider it? Grace said


    that she is 29 years old this year. Isn¡¯t she only two years younger than you?¡±


    Ava was like a natural matchmaker. She was very dedicated and kept saying that it was a good match


    and they were very suitable.


    Joseph and Frankughed when they saw this. She was making it sound like no one wanted her


    brother. But Christina was indeed not bad. Frank smiled and turned to Joseph. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    On the way back to the Roberts family, Frank¡¯s phone rang continuously. It was from Rose.


    The word ¡°My Overlord¡± kept jumping on the screen of Frank¡¯s phone. He pinched his eyebrows and


    swiped the answer button. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be behaving like a newlywed?¡±


    On the other end of the line, when Rose heard this, she nearly exploded. ¡°Where did you guys go?


    Why is there no one at home? Why didn¡¯t you call me when you went to y?¡±


    Frank reminded again, ¡°Rose, do I need to remind you that you¡¯re married?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. How could I not know that I¡¯m married? I¡¯m even carrying a child in my belly. Where did you


    guys go?¡± Rose asked again.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the way home. Don¡¯t you have to go visiting?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°No need. My mother-inw gave me special permission not to go out with them. I can just


    do whatever I want. You guys hurry up. I¡¯ve been waiting at home for half a day.¡±


    Half an hour ago, the Landor family went out for the Christmas. Since Rose was pregnant, there was


    no need for them to participate in the fanfare. They asked Edward to bring her out to y or go to the


    Roberts family.


    When she remembered that Ava hade to Athana, Rose quickly went to the supermarket to buy


    some food. She and Edward went straight to the Roberts family. In the end, when she opened the living


    room door, there was no one. She asked the bodyguards at the door, but they knew nothing.


    Ten minutester, Frank arrived at the vi¡¯s courtyard in themercial car. As soon as he got out of


    the car, he was met with an extremely dissatisfied look on Rose¡¯s face. She pinned him with a


    murderous gaze and ced her hands on her hips.


    Ava jogged over. Knowing that Rose was pregnant, she did not dare too friendly around her. She gently


    grabbed her arm. ¡°Rose, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Rose sighed in an exaggerated manner. ¡°I¡¯ve already been abandoned. Once you are


    married, you are immediately not one of the family anymore.¡± These words were directed at Frank. She


    deliberately raised her voice and spoke in his direction.


    ¡°How is that possible? We thought you were going to go out with Edward¡¯s family for Christmas. If we


    had known you weren¡¯t going, we would have asked you to go with us.¡±


    Rose red at her brother. ¡°Where did you go to?¡±


    Frank acted as if he did not hear anything and walked straight into the living room. Grace said, ¡°Come


    in quickly. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡±


    ¡°Rose, why are you here?¡± William, who had just gotten out of the car, asked his daughter.


    ¡°That is because I miss Daddy.¡± William was overjoyed with her answer.


    ¡°Hello, Emma, Daniel. Hello, Joseph.¡±


    Seeing a group of people getting out of the car, Rose stopped acting and called out politely. She was


    not really angry, but she was used to quarreling with her brother. Moreover, her mother-inw did not


    even let her go with her for Christmas. She was afraid that Rose would be tired, so how could Rose go


    out to y? She still knew her limits. It was just that Rose had not bickered with her brother for a few


    days and she was itching for it.


    ¡°Hello, Rose.¡± Emma gently helped Rose into the living room. ¡°Your father took us to the golf course.¡±


    Rose hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°Emma, I was joking. I was just fooling around with my


    brother.¡±


    Emma asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    This question was also asked on behalf of Grace. Edward followed quietly behind them and greeted


    everyone politely. Emma and Daniel nodded.


    Frank wanted to say that Rose didn¡¯t look ufortable at all, not when she was so spirited. She


    would probably be like Sherri.


    Edward called out, ¡°Grace, William, Joseph.¡±


    Hearing this, Frank smiled and raised his chin at the little girl beside him. ¡°You missed one.¡±


    Ava noticed that everyone was looking at her. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no


    need.¡±


    Rose thought to herself, ¡°He did it on purpose. Ava is their sister-inw-to-be. Calling her by that is not


    a big deal. But he wants to highlight that fact.¡±


    She signaled Edward to go with the flow, her eyes filled with encouragement.


    Meeting Rose¡¯s gaze, Edward smiled and said gently, ¡°Ava¡­ Sister-inw.¡±


    Ava felt so awkward to have their rtionship pointed out so bluntly. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Edward.¡±


    When he called her sister-inw, everyone understood. Frank was giving Ava a status. Grace¡¯s lips


    twitched silently.


    She said lightly to Edward, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Meeting her brother¡¯s death-like gaze, Rose shivered timidly and sat down on the couch. Edward sat


    down beside her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯ll go back after dinner.¡± Her mother-inw and the others went


    to a rtive¡¯s c¨¦ and would eat before returning home..


    Sherri and Hackett were out visiting friends for Christmas too. Hackett would bring the two children out


    with them so he would recoup some losses. Especially since he would be bringing gifts over as well.


    Only at Trevon¡¯s and Frank¡¯s, would Hackett often be at a disadvantage. Perhaps Hackett was willing


    to suffer the loss. Thus, having been so calctive, if Sherri and Hackett didn¡¯t get rich, who would?


    They were too smart. William said, ¡°Rose, it¡¯s fine for you to spend the night here, right? Edward?¡±


    He immediately understood what his father-inw meant. ¡°William, I have no objections. Rose would


    like it too.¡± Edward didn¡¯t dare to have any objections. The entire family was afraid that Rose would be


    tired and unhappy. However, Rose was very sensible and would take him into ount too. She would


    stand in his shoes and consider the issues. Sometimes, it felt like they had switched roles as she acted


    like a big sister who always said that she would protect him. William nodded in satisfaction and


    dragged Daniel away to y chess while Joseph ran upstairs alone..


    Emma¡¯s gaze


    followed him for a while before looking away. Grace patted Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±,


    Rose said, ¡°My mother-inw went visiting. She was afraid that I would be too tired from running back


    and forth, so she didn¡¯t let me go. However, I still n to go back tonight.¡± Otherwise, Edward¡¯s parents


    would be alone at night. It would be too lonely for Christmas. There were quite a lot of people now at


    the Roberts family. It was very lively. It would be fine if Rose was not here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my work.¡± Ava held Rose and prepared to bring her upstairs to see her


    recent earnings. The tform was getting better and better, especially since she had help from Frank


    and Joseph.


    ¡°What do you do?¡± Rose asked curiously as she followed behind!


    Frank invited Edward to drink coffee. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can go somewhere else and have a cup of coffee.¡±


    At the same time, Christina had returned home to the Yamin family¡¯s residence.


    As soon as she walked into the vi, she saw her sister lying on the couch with her limbs spread out.


    She kept wailing in that ridiculous pose.


    When Ste saw her sistere in, she quickly sat up and startedining, ¡°Christina, why didn¡¯t


    you ask me toe along with you when you ran away? I thought it was cold today, so I wore an extra


    thick down jacket.¡±


    As she spoke, she took off her coat, leaving her only wearing her white sweater. She continued, ¡°Let


    me tell you, our mother didn¡¯t go out to a Christmas party. It was entirely a blind date. You know, Great-


    aunt¡¯s house is filled with men and women. I did a count. There were eight men and eight women. Why


    don¡¯t they just match them up?


    ¡°It¡¯s like a huge wedding celebration. They even sat in rows. I was so depressed. What do you think our


    Great-aunt is thinking? When Mom saw that scene, she was stunned. I think Mom definitely didn¡¯t know


    about it beforehand.¡±


    Ste was afraid that her sister would not be able to imagine that sight, so she painted a very vivid


    picture.


    Christina was not stupid. Every year, she could not escape from the urging of their family to get


    married. This year was definitely the same. However, she did not expect it to be so spectacr. It was


    unexpected even for her. Fortunately, she did not go. However, even though she escaped from the


    blind date set up by her rtive, she did not escape unscathed today.


    ¡°Chris, did you see anyone you like?¡± Christina sat down beside her brother.


    Chris rolled his eyes at his sister. ¡°What do you think?¡± The moment he saw what was happening, he


    fled the scene alone.


    Christina did not answer. She was in a good mood. She picked up a magazine on the table and flipped


    through it. She crossed her legs leisurely. Ste, who was sitting opposite her, asked, ¡°Christina, how


    are you and that future brother-inw of mine progressing? Let me tell you, if you still have no progress


    after Christmas, our mother can give you ten more choices. You¡¯ll be done for.¡±


    Angie could really do such a thing. Actually, Angie¡¯s actions were understandable. She was anxious.


    After all, there were three children at home, but none of them had anything in the way of a rtionship.


    Angie was afraid that they would drag it out for so long that she would be dead. If that happened, Angie


    just might w her way out of her coffin just to matchmake them. She had said this many times and


    was a little terrified.


    Joseph¡¯s face shed through Christina¡¯s mind in the next second. He was really handsome and


    seductive, but he seemed to


    have said that he was not a proponent of marriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. After Christmas, you¡¯ll be working at the Yamin Group. Why are you staying at the Wilson


    Group every day? Are you nning to retire at the front desk? Give the young university students a


    chance. Don¡¯t upy the position.¡±


    ¡°Then, can I still be a receptionist when I go to thepany?¡± Ste carefully looked at her sister¡¯s


    expression. At this moment, her sister looked very serious and did not show the slightest hint of joking.


    Chris was afraid that he would be next, so he diminished his presence and lowered his head.


    Seeing that Christina was silent, Ste continued, ¡°But I just like being at the front desk. I don¡¯t like the


    infighting that goes on in thepany. The Yamin Group has you, right? Can I continue to be the front


    desk at the Wilson Group?¡±


    Since she was young, she didn¡¯t have to worry about food or clothes. She didn¡¯t go through any


    pressure in her life at all. In addition, she was the youngest in the family. Charlie doted on her very


    much.


    Christina nodded, as if she was listening to her subordinates report their work experience in the


    fulfill them. Tell me when you find the elixir of immortality so that I can make it a possibility.¡±


    In Athana, bigpanies had a limit on the age at which the receptionists could be recruited. And yet


    this girl still wanted to be a receptionist forever.


    Ste said, ¡°But I can still do this job now. I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t n to continue doing this


    when I get older.¡±


    Christina asked, ¡°Then, how long do you intend to do it for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. I want to do it as long as I can. Anyway, I think working at the front desk is


    pretty good. It is free and easy. No pressure. My work hours are fixed.¡±


    Christina was a little tired of her sister¡¯s easygoing attitude. In fact, Christina really wanted to tell her


    sister that women needed to have their own careers. After all, the receptionist was the job of young


    people. How old could they do it till? She rubbed her temples. ¡°Even if you were to go to a fresh


    market, you have to bargain for prices. And you think you can retire at your job and do until however


    old you want?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chris could not help butugh at his sister. Receiving a sharp gaze from Ste, he held it in and


    diminished his presence again. He wanted to escape, so he stood up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the


    study to take a look at the medical records. You guys can continue.¡±


    Christina ordered, ¡°Sit down. From today onwards, you will learn business management from me and


    various business matters.¡±


    When Chris heard his sister, he was instantly petrified. He replied in disbelief, ¡°Christina, are you


    joking? Am I taking over thepany? Don¡¯t joke around. My career is in medicine.¡±


    Christina thought to herself, ¡°Indeed, I overestimated him a little, but he still has to learn. What if I don¡¯t


    want to watch over thepany one day?¡±


    There was always a chance.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. Start doing as I said tomorrow. And you, go back to thepany after


    Christmas. You can start by being my secretary.¡±


    After hearing her arrangements, Ste and Chris looked like they had nothing to live for.


    When Christina looked up, she saw Angie getting out of the car from the corner of her eye. She quickly


    threw down the magazine, changed into slippers, and sneaked upstairs as if there was a tiger chasing


    after her.


    The two people on the couch were initially in a good mood today. Now, they wanted to disappear


    because of their sister. Christina wanted Chris to learnpany management and Ste to return to


    thepany to learn from their sister. Dear God. Did she think it was easy to keep up with her


    progress?


    Christina was always flying here and there. She might as well live in the skies. Good heavens. Who


    could save them from her?


    The siblings sighed in unison.


    Chris med Ste. ¡°Why did you mention the prospective brother-inw for no reason? You caused


    all of this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mentioning my future brother-inw? Mum told her to find one. Didn¡¯t you see the


    fanfare today? It was all prepared for Christina and you.¡±


    Ste did not feel that she was in the wrong and pouted.


    Chris felt like he had nothing to live for. He had a headache. If Christina quit, he would have to take


    over. ¡°Hurry up and learn from Christina after Christmas. Don¡¯t mess around in the Wilson Group.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    It happened so suddenly. Ava and Frank had sexst night. Ava¡¯s period came after a shower.


    However, the youngdy forgot to bring her necessities.


    Frank sat on the ground and searched every corner of her luggage, but he could not find what the


    youngdy needed.


    After Rose got pregnant, she stopped using those things and threw away the remaining ones. Grace


    had them, but they weren¡¯t of the brand that Ava used.


    Moreover, the youngdy was very particr on this matter. She only used one brand of sanitary pads.


    Moreover, there were requirements for the length and material. It could not beted. It had to be soft


    and super thin.


    Frank asked gently, ¡°Baby Ava, does your stomach hurt?¡±


    Ava shook her head. Her stomach did not hurt, but she did not dare to lie on the bed. ¡°Frank, do you


    know how to buy it? Why don¡¯t you let Joseph buy it for me? Joseph has bought it for me many times.¡±


    She was a little worried that Frank would not know what sanitary pads to buy. After all, Frank had never


    bought them before. This time, she was too excited and forgot to pack them into her suitcase.


    Frank was also afraid of buying the wrong brand. The youngdy only used one brand and two styles.


    One for the day and one for the night. It was a waste if he bought too many of them. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get


    Joseph to apany me this time. I¡¯ll remember next time. Wait at home. I¡¯ll go out to buy now. Call


    me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±


    Ava¡¯s menstrual period was very regr. Other than having a lot of menstrual cramps, there was


    nothing wrong with her. ¡°Go.¡± If they didn¡¯t go now, she would probably make more of a mess.


    After giving instructions to her, Frank put on a ck down jacket and a gray scarf that Grace had


    bought. He strode out and came to Joseph¡¯s door. He knocked.


    In less than half a minute, Joseph opened the door in his pajamas. Before Joseph could ask, Frank


    said, ¡°Joseph, go to the supermarket with me. Baby Ava forgot to bring her pads. I don¡¯t know which


    brand it is.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Joseph understood.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and entered the room again. He took off his pajamas as quickly as


    possible and changed into his outside clothes. In a few minutes, he was fully dressed.


    Frank watched Joseph change clothes the entire time. His figure was well-proportioned, and one could


    feel the firmness of his muscles through his clothes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joseph ignored Frank sizing him out forthrightly. ¡°You drive.¡± He was not very familiar with


    Athana¡¯s roads.


    Because Ava was in a hurry to use it, Frank sped up a little and soon stopped the car in the parking lot


    of the supermarket.


    Before getting out of the car, Joseph habitually took out a mask from his pocket and put it on. Frank


    turned around. ¡°Are you afraid of being eyed by girls?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. You look better when my face is hidden¡±


    Frank smiled and stopped joking


    ound.


    At the supermarket, Joseph was not embarrassed by the fact that a big man was buying sanitary


    products for a girl.


    He politely walked up to the staff who was arranging the goods. ¡°Hello. May I ask where the sanitary


    pads are?¡±


    The staff was stunned for a moment. It was the first time a man had asked her this question. There


    were boys who came to buy sanitary products for girls in the supermarket every day. However, many of


    them were embarrassed and secretly went. to look for it.


    This man was not embarrassed at all. It was rare for her to see someone behave like this.


    The supermarket staff politely brought the two of them to the area. Before they left, she even nced


    at the handsome Frank. Frank pretended not to see it and ignored her.


    Joseph said, ¡°Thank you. Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you need me to show them to you?¡± The staff was afraid that the two men would


    not understand, so she wanted to help them out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± There was a sense of distance in his politeness. It was not appropriate for the staff


    to continue with introductions, so she could only leave.


    The two men were seriously choosing sanitary pads in thedies section. At this moment, Joseph was


    like a salesperson selling his products. He patiently exined to Frank the brand that Ava needed and


    also asked Frank to avoid buying the wrong brand in the future. Frank also had to pay attention to the


    style and the difference in small fonts.


    Some girls who hade to buy sanitary pads were extremely envious. A few of them wanted to get


    closer. Joseph was wearing a mask, while Frank was not wearing a hat or mask, and his handsome


    face was exposed to everyone.


    Any girl who was interested in good looks would be attracted.


    Before the girls approached, Frank said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m buying it for my wife.¡±


    A girl had just taken a step forward heard this and retracted her foot. She thought that there would be


    no follow-up. Unexpectedly, Frank¡¯s next sentence gave them hope. ¡°You can consider the one beside


    me.¡±


    Joseph lowered his head to take a pack of sanitary pads and threw it into the shopping basket. He


    smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m buying it for my girlfriend. Sorry.¡±


    The girl thought, ¡°They¡¯re messing around with them. Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After buying the items, Frank remembered Joseph¡¯s instructions and the details of the selection. He


    curled his lips and said yfully, ¡°You have a girlfriend? A tomboy?¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t answer yes or no. He only said, ¡°It¡¯s a good excuse.¡±


    Frank followed behind him and smiled. He took Joseph¡¯s shopping basket from him and was about to


    pay when he met someone familiar in the queue. Angie, who was in the next line, saw Frank and


    gre¨¨ted him warmly. ¡°Frank.¡±


    In the distance, Joseph, who was at the other end of the cashier, looked towards the source of the


    voice. When he saw who it .was, he pulled up his mask and lowered his head. He took out his phone to


    send a message.


    Frank greeted, ¡°Hello, Angie. I¡¯m here to buy something for my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Angie tiptoed and was disappointed and envious when she saw the sanitary pads on the counter. This


    boy from the Roberts family was really not bad. He coulde out in the middle of the night to buy


    these things for his fiancee. In the end, he and Christina were not fated. ¡°In terms of doting on your


    wife, you¡¯re the same as your father.¡±


    Frank smiled and did not continue. It was really strange to chat while in the line of the cashier.


    Everyone around was listening as if they were putting on a show


    Their positions in the queue were the same. They paid at the same time. Angie came alone at night.


    Christina was working overtime. Chris went to the hospital for surgery at thest minute. Ste was


    punished by her sister to read the Yamin Group¡¯s employee handbook. Charlie went to drink coffee with


    his friends.


    Only Angie was very free. She was bored and could only go to the supermarket to shop. Coincidentally,


    the shower gel at home had been used up. Angie did not like having the nanny buy the toothpaste and


    toothbrush she used. It was the same for shampoos and shower gels.


    When they left the cashier, Joseph was nowhere to be seen. Frank looked around and sent a message


    to Joseph. [Where are you hiding?]


    Joseph replied, [I¡¯m at the underground parking lot.]


    Frank took the things from Angie¡¯s hands. After all, she was older and the two families had a good


    rtionship. As for why the Yamin family and the Roberts family were so close, it was because William


    was often injured in the past. Whenever he was injured, he would go to Chris¡¯s grandfather for


    treatment.


    As time passed, the two families grew very close. After Rose returned, Chris also invited Rose to the


    Yamin family¡¯s hospital, but Rose did not go.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Did youe alone too?¡± Angie looked at the two bags in Frank¡¯s hand and


    nodded in/satisfaction. ¡°No, someone came with me. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦e¡¯s brother.¡± With that, Frank


    smiled.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Joseph was leaning against the side of Frank¡¯s car.


    He lowered his head and was focused on sending a message. [I¡¯m at the supermarket with Frank


    tonight. I¡¯m not sure if I met anyone you know. If you need an early performance, let me know in


    advance.]


    Joseph was very smart. He did not directly say ¡®your mother! Otherwise, he would be admitting that he


    had already investigated the Yamin family thoroughly.


    Christina texted back. [Okay, I got it. Thank you.]


    Joseph sent/another message. [I will report my itinerary to you while I¡¯m at Athana.]


    Christina replied with a single question mark.


    Joseph said, [Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause you trouble.]


    Christina typed, [Okay, thanks.]


    Frank chatted casually with Angie. They were just making small talk. Frank ced Angie¡¯s shopping


    bag in her trunk and nced at Joseph. He said to Angie, ¡°Angie, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Bring your fianc¨¦e over to our house when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Angie watched as Frank left. She sighed feelingly at how good a child he was. She opened the driver¡¯s


    door and got in. She


    10:091


    started the car and left. When the car drove out, Joseph¡¯s figure came into view again as she slowly


    stepped on the brakes.


    At the same time that Angie stepped on the car brakes, Joseph opened the passenger door and got


    into the car in time. Angie rolled down the window and wanted to ask something, but there was no way


    to. The car couldn¡¯t reverse.


    In the end, she could only wave goodbye to Frank and issued an invitation toe to the Yamin


    family¡¯s residence again.


    After getting into the car, Frank immediately started the car. The little girl was still waiting at home. He


    had already wasted long time. As he turned the steering wheel, he said, ¡°That was Christina¡¯s mother


    just now. You should know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Frank didn¡¯t believe that Joseph hadn¡¯t investigated the Yamin family. Joseph had probably


    investigated everything long ago. Naturally, Joseph didn¡¯t answer to thisment.


    The silence was a tacit agreement. Frank did not continue to probe further, but he became a


    chatterbox. It was a rare urrence. ¡°Do you know why Christina has never had a boyfriend?¡±


    As expected, Joseph put away his phone and crossed his arms. He leaned against his seat and looked


    like he was all ears. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Frank¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. If Joseph was interested, it meant that something was up.


    ¡°Information in exchange for a gift.¡±


    ¡°After entering thepany, you¡¯ve be really calctive.¡±


    Frank continued, ¡°There are many people who like Christina, but very few people have the guts to


    pursue her. Many rich second-generation heirs like to find a girlfriend who would hang out all the time


    with them. Obviously, Christina is not like that. Moreover, Christina doesn¡¯t fancy such rich second-


    generation heirs. There¡¯s one more thing you should know. If the Yamin family is missing Christina, it


    means that they are missing a vital part of them.


    ¡°I can help you confirm that she has never had a boyfriend. As for girlfriends, I don¡¯t know anything


    about that.¡±


    Joseph was silent. He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He suspected that Frank was trying


    to get information out of him for no reason. He already knew what Frank had said.


    When they got home, Frank took the sanitary pads upstairs and Joseph prepared warm water with


    honey downstairs.


    ¡°Baby Ava. Here you go. Do you want to wash up?¡±


    Ava took the items from Frank. Before entering the bathroom, she gave Frank an encouraging kiss. ¡°No


    need. I just took a shower. Thank you, Hubby.¡±


    Hubby? That was a good term.


    Frank leaned against the bathroom door, waiting for the little girl toe out and share their encounter


    that night. ¡°We met Christina¡¯s mother at the supermarket.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice came from inside. She was a little curious and couldn¡¯t wait toe out and chat.


    ¡°That prettydy from that day? Did Joseph see her?¡±


    One was inside the bathroom while the other was outside. They were chatting through the door.


    Frank said, ¡°He saw her.¡±


    However, Joseph had hidden in the car. Frank was a little puzzled by Angie¡¯splicated gaze when


    she left. He did not know what the rtionship between Joseph and Christina was.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that they should have known each other a long time ago.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Before Ava coulde out of the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Frank did not continue


    speaking and went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Joseph handed over a cup of warm water with honey and instructed, ¡°Let Baby Ava


    drink it. Don¡¯t let her walk barefoot on the ground. If you have the time, look up on the inte what to


    do.¡±


    Frank took the hot beverage from him and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joseph politely withdrew and went to the parlor, where the parents of the Turner family and the Roberts


    family were chatting and ying chess.


    After a while, Ava came out. Her small hands were still tidying up her clothes. ¡°I think I heard my


    brother¡¯s voice just now.¡±


    Frank ced the warm water with honey on the bedside table and went to help the little girl. He asked,


    ¡°Yes. Are you feeling okay? Drink this cup of warm water with honey first.¡±


    Ava sat down by the bed, picked up the cup, and drank it. Frank went to the dressing room.


    ¡°Frank, what are you looking for?¡± Ava was puzzled because she was wearing pajamas. Frank had


    also taken a shower before he went out. His pajamas were still on the bed.


    The room was heated, so there was no need to wear thick clothes. It felt like spring in here. The entire


    vi was maintained at that temperature.


    Just as Ava was feeling puzzled, Frank took out a set of pajamas and handed them to Ava. ¡°Change


    out of your nightdress and change into this. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Although he did not have a deep understanding of this area, he knew that she needed to keep warm.


    ¡°Be good, Baby Ava. If you catch a cold, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You take the cup. I¡¯m going to change.¡± Ava obediently handed the cup to Frank. She picked


    up the pajama pants and


    put them on. Frank walked out of the room. Actually, Ava was no longer shy. She could change her


    clothes while the lights were on.


    After such a long time with him, she had be inured to it.


    Outside the door, Frank waited for the little girl toe out. He held the cup in one hand and leaned


    against the door. Naturally, he thought that she would still be shy and not like to change her clothes


    while the lights were on.


    The door opened. Ava wanted to say that she was no longer shy, but in the end, she leaned close to


    Frank¡¯s ear and said, ¡°You can help me change next time.¡±


    After saying that, she leaned back and smiled. She even winked yfully. Frank¡¯s eyes darkened, but


    there was nothing he could do. He sighed helplessly and could only hold the little girl¡¯s hand as they


    went downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the parlor to take a look.¡±


    After sessfully teasing him, Ava¡¯s face was filled with pride. ¡°Alright.¡±


    At the Yamin family¡¯s residence, when Christina received Joseph¡¯s message, she was already prepared


    to be interrogated by


    her mother.


    She immediately turned on herputer to work overtime.


    She had nned everything down to the second. Not long after Christina turned on herputer,


    Angie knocked on her door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Angie came in, Christina was still busy typing away on the keyboard. She looked very serious


    and raised her head slightly. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Angie pulled out a small chair and sat down. ¡°Christina, is your foreign friend really not in Athana? I


    think I saw him today.¡±


    Saw him?


    It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Christina told herself to calm down and not panic.


    At the same time, Christina also knew that the deception with Joseph could notst long. Athana was


    not that big but there were some things that would happen the more one didn¡¯t want it to happen. She


    chose to continue by semi-lying. ¡°Yes, he is here. He arrived in the afternoon. He told me but I was


    busy today, so I didn¡¯t go out.¡±


    Then, she pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Mom, where did you see him?¡±


    Angie carefully observed her daughter¡¯s eyes, wanting to see if she was telling the truth. ¡°At the


    supermarket. He¡¯s with the Roberts family¡¯s son.¡±


    Her gaze never left her daughter¡¯s face.


    Christina was silent. Why was it so coincidental? Forget it. She would just make up something as she


    went along.


    ¡°With Frank? He didn¡¯t tell me that. Mom, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. We¡¯re not in a


    rtionship yet. I can¡¯t be rude and ask him about all his social interactions.¡±


    Afraid that her mother would call Frank¡¯s mother directly to give her a heads-up, she said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t


    call Frank or Grace. It¡¯s


    very rude to ask around.¡±


    Angie said, ¡°Am I that gossipy? It¡¯s all because you¡¯re always hiding it. If you were to tell the truth,


    would I keep an eye on you every day?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you everything I know now. I¡¯ve said everything I can. Also, every time I go out, I


    report truthfully to you. If that is not enough for you, just sit beside us the next time I¡¯m out with him.¡±


    Angie red at her daughter. ¡°You¡¯re not serious at all. Alright. Since he is here in Athana, you can


    hang out with him and try to get along. Don¡¯t keep looking at theputer for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯s free.¡±


    Angie did not leave the room. She remained in the chair and asked with concern, ¡°Christina, what is the


    young man¡¯s job? He can¡¯t not have a proper job. He doesn¡¯t have to be very rich, but he has to have a


    proper job. We can¡¯t ept someone who can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Nowadays, there were too many good-looking people who relied on their looks to make a living. Some


    of them did not even have any morals or ethics. Angie did not fancy those people.


    Christina put down herputer and prepared to be interrogated by her mother. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s a


    university professor. He has a proper job.¡± Well, at least that should be it. He did not deny it when she


    asked him on the mountainst time.


    Forget it, even if it wasn¡¯t, it had to be. She couldn¡¯t just randomly mention a profession, right?


    A university professor seemed to be quite cultured. However, what business could this profession have


    with the Roberts family? He couldn¡¯t be the fianc¨¦e¡¯s university teacher, right?


    The question rose in Angie¡¯s mind. Astute as she was, she did not say it out loud. ¡°Well, you rest early.


    Did you ask Chris to learn about thepany¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you urge me to fall in love? I have to find someone to be Dad¡¯s substitute. Who else can I


    count on in the family other than Chris?¡± Besides, it was the brat¡¯s burden anyway.


    Angie nodded in agreement. Forget about Ste. She didn¡¯t have much hope for that girl. All Ste


    needed to do was go to work properly.


    After the conversation ended, it was time for Angie to clear up the doubts she had. She walked out of


    her daughter¡¯s room and returned to the master bedroom.


    She took out her phone and called Grace. The call was not picked up immediately. Instead, it rang for a


    long time before it was picked up. ¡°Grace, what are you busy with?¡¯


    Grace picked up the phone. ¡°Why are you free to call me today?¡±


    Angie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be busy. William keeps calling Charlie to show off that


    his future daughter-inw is in Athana. He¡¯s so smug. I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    Grace shook her head in exasperation. ¡°He¡¯s like this. If he doesn¡¯t show off to Charlie, he won¡¯t be


    able to live.¡±


    Angie took no time to change the topic. ¡°By the way, Grace, I saw Frank with a university professor. Is


    he a guest of your family? The child is especially sensible. He looks aloof but is enthusiastic. I bought


    something and he insisted on helping me bring it to the parking lot.¡±


    University professor and guest. These two words made Grace frown. She quickly thought about it.


    Since guests w¨¨re mentioned, there was only the Turner family. The only people who went out at night


    were Joseph and Frank. How could a university professor be linked to Joseph?


    Did Joseph have a sideline?


    Grace asked, ¡°Did you see Frank at the supermarket at night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Frank really dotes on his fianc¨¦e. He came out sote at night to buy sanitary pads.¡±


    Angie praised Frank again.


    There was no doubt about it. The university professor was Joseph. She roughly guessed what Angie


    wanted to ask. Grace smiled. ¡°He went out with his future brother-inw tonight.¡±


    How smart was Grace? Although Angie did not inquire much, she had actually asked a lot of questions.


    She was probably here to ask about Christina and Joseph.


    ¡°Frank¡¯s future brother-inw?¡±


    A surprised shriek came from the phone. Grace subconsciously moved the phone a few inches away


    from her ear. When Angie calmed down, she put the phone to her ear again. ¡°Yes, he is my future


    daughter-inw¡¯s brother.¡±


    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t asked. Since Angie had, the deception had been revealed. As


    expected, Christina was


    hiding something from her. Angie continued, ¡°Christina even said that you treated her to a meal


    together yesterday.¡±


    Grace followed the topic and said, ¡°Yes. Christina won the game of golf with us, so we had a meal


    together.¡±


    Without waiting for Angie to speak, Grace invited, ¡°Come over to visit if you have nothing to do in the


    next month.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Angie, who understood the situation now, hung up the phone


    anxiously. Yesterday, her daughter clearly did not mention anything about the brother. She had


    neglected to mention the most important person.


    Grace replied calmly, ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    Emma, who had been sitting beside Grace, naturally heard it and guessed what had happened. She


    said gently, ¡°Was she asking about Joseph?¡±


    Grace made a guess. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know that Joseph belongs to our family. Christina probably


    didn¡¯t say anything when she went home.¡±


    Emma nodded. She could think of it. Otherwise, Angie wouldn¡¯t be so surprised that Emma could hear


    it even from the side. It was enough to tell that Angie had no idea at all.


    The next morning, a ck car stopped at the entrance of the Roberts family¡¯s vi.


    A couple got out of the car with bags in their hands. The man was wearing a navy blue coat, and the


    woman was wearing a coffee-colored coat. The two of them walked arm in arm towards the vi.


    The living room was already upied by the parents of the Roberts family and the Turner family, They


    were reading newspapers, reading books, and various information. They each had their own matters


    and did not disturb each other. It was


    harmonious.


    The sound at the door made the four people on the couch turn their heads at the same time and look at


    the two people who came in. When William saw the person who came in, he hurriedly stood up to


    wee him./Charlie, why didn¡¯t you say anything in advance before you came? Fortunately, we didn¡¯t


    go out. Don¡¯t tell me you installed a surveince camera in my


    house.¡±


    Charlie thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m just apanying my wife on a surprise visit.¡±


    When he saw the two unfamiliar faces in the living room, Charlie nodded and greeted them.


    When Charlie woke up in the morning, his wife hurriedly dragged him to the Roberts family. He was not


    mentally prepared at all. She did not even let him call William.


    Charlie ced the Christmas gifts on the ground. ¡°I came to see you as soon as I could.¡± They were


    mainly here to see William¡¯s inw¡¯s son.


    Grace did not expect Angie toe knocking on their door without a word in advance. When it came to


    speed, she really had to give it to Angie.


    William was about to say something, but he was stopped by Grace¡¯s gaze. William swallowed back the


    words he wanted to say about Joseph and began to entertain them. He teased, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there.


    There¡¯s no need to pretend to be polite. Sit down. I¡¯m really not used to you showing up with presents.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°If I don¡¯t give you something during Christmas, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll remember it for the rest of


    your life.¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Williamughed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie thought, ¡°It would be strange if you weren¡¯t. You will probably harp about it each time you see


    me.¡±


    Grace made the introductions. ¡°These are my future daughter-inw¡¯s parents. These are Christina¡¯s


    parents.¡±

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    After Grace¡¯s introduction, both parties nodded politely.


    Emma¡¯s temperament always made people¡¯s eyes light up. Angie looked at her for a few more


    seconds. Emma was wearing a simple gown and a shawl with a pair of house footwear.


    She appeared elegant and amiable, and made people want to get close to her.


    They sat down on the couch. Grace signaled to the servants.


    Not long after, the servants brought a lot of things from the kitchen to entertain the Yamin family.


    Angie expressed her gratitude and nced at the stairs. ¡°Thank you. Is Frank not up yet?¡±


    Grace replied, ¡°Yes. When he doesn¡¯t go to work, he usually sleeps in. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Throughout the conversation, the Turner family couple had been reading a book and reading the news


    of Athana after greeting them. They were so polite that it made people feel embarrassed to say


    anything.


    Angie thought that it was no wonder that the Turner family managed to produce a son who was a


    university professor. His entire family looked especially cultured andposed. They had a demeanor


    that not many would have.


    William was especially happy. He was so smug that he bragged to Charlie¡¯s face. ¡°Gracie dotes on Ava


    more than me. But it is no big deal as long as Ava is happy.¡±


    It was not a big deal to sleep in. If they slept in, it meant the possibility of having a grandson or a


    granddaughter would be greater.


    William was overjoyed.


    A moy¨¦ment at the door made the six people on the couch turn their heads. It was Joseph. He came in


    wearing a white tracksuit. There was a white towel around his neck, and sweat was running down his


    face.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He stepped into the living room. As he was about to wipe his sweat with a towel in one hand, he


    realized he was stared at by six pairs of eyes. When he saw the faces of the other two, Joseph was


    surprised.


    His investigation said that Christina¡¯s mother was direct and smart. Well, that seemed to be true. She


    appeared quite direct. She only took a look at himst night and came to the Roberts family early in the


    morning.


    Joseph remained calm. He nodded politely at everyone and went straight upstairs, as though nothing


    had happened and he


    didn¡¯t know the Yamin family.


    The moment she saw Joseph, Angie was almost petrified. Wasn¡¯t he the man in the photos her


    daughter had shown her?


    It turned out that he was the Roberts family¡¯s rtive. She had been looking for him for a long time, but


    he was actually very close to them.


    However, he looked much better in person than in the photos. It was just that he was not very


    photogenic. The photos did not show this young man¡¯s extraordinary temperament at all.


    The Roberts family had always been very picky when it came to judging people. If the Turner family


    could be inws with them, it meant that their characters were impable.


    Christina was too insensible. She had been considering such a boy for so long. If the women in Athana


    saw him, Christina would not have a chance.


    Angie thought about it, but she could not bear to remove her gaze from the stairs. Charlie elbowed his


    wife, who had lost herposure.


    As she was pulled back to reality, Charlie also discovered that Joseph was the person in his daughter¡¯s


    photos. He was afraid that his wife would rush forward just now, but fortunately, she was still calm.


    Upstairs, Joseph did not enter the room to take a shower immediately. Instead, he stood at the corner


    and turned on the phone¡¯s camera to zoom in on the living room and take a photo.


    Looking at the photo he had just taken, his lips curled into a smile. He wondered if Christina would still


    be able to remain calm when she saw the photo.


    He sent the photo he had just taken to Christina. There was no postscript.


    At the same moment, Christina, who had just returned from her run, stood next to the shoe cab to


    change her shoes. There was no one in the living room. There was no doubt that her sister was


    sleeping and her brother had gone to the hospital.


    Where did her parents go so early in the morning?


    As she walked into the living room while changing her shoes, she asked the servant, ¡°Where are my


    mother and father?¡±


    The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Miss, they seem to have gone out to visit!¡±


    ¡°Visit?¡± Hadn¡¯t they already visited their rtives yesterday?


    The phone in her pocket suddenly rang. Christina stopped asking where her parents had gone and


    waved for the servant to leave. She sat down on the couch to rest for a while.


    She took out her phone to check. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t seen it. When she saw the


    photo, the ss of water in her hand spilled all over her pants, leaving her hands covered in water.


    Water dripped onto the ground from her fingertips.


    Even the air seemed to be still. After looking at the photo, Christina could not say a word. She stared


    nkly at the photo sent by Joseph and was so shocked that she could not utter a word.


    Her parents had gone to the Roberts family in the morning without a word and had even met Joseph. It


    was over.


    In the end, she had overestimated herself and underestimated her mother. She had thought that the


    deception would be wless, but who knew that her mother had long harbored doubts? If her mother


    was a character in a television show, she would be one of those who managed to survive till thest


    episode.


    Christina was certain that her mother would punish her when she returned. There was no point in


    chasing her to the Roberts family now.


    She took a tissue to wipe the water off her hands and shook the water off her pants. She picked up her


    phone and replied, [I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. I¡¯ll exin it to them.]


    Joseph did not reply to the message. Christina thought that she had caused trouble for him, so he was


    in a bad mood. She nned to confess when her parents returned.


    She picked up a towel and went upstairs to take a shower. She needed to wake herself up. She didn¡¯t


    expect the coboration to end so quickly. She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in her heart. It felt oddly


    empty.


    Near noon, Angie and Charlie returned home in a good mood.


    ¡°Has Christina gone out?¡± Angie asked the servant as soon as she entered.


    The servant answered, ¡°Miss Christina is upstairs. She didn¡¯te downstairs after running in the


    morning.¡±


    Charlie waved the servant away. ¡°Prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°William has really quite good luck. The Roberts family¡¯s son has very good taste. Athana has a lot of


    girls but he doesn¡¯t like any of them. He fell in love with a foreign girl. But Grace certainly dotes on her


    future daughter-inw.¡±


    Angie¡¯s face was filled with envy. However, when she thought of what Joseph had said to them before


    they got into the car, she was overjoyed and gratified. She was even more certain of Joseph. ¡°Charlie,


    what do you think of Frank¡¯s brother-inw? I quite like him.¡±


    Half an hour ago, when Angie was about to get into the car, Joseph came out of the vi and was


    stopped by Angie. ¡°Professor Turner.¡±


    When Angie called Joseph ¡°Professor Turner¡± in front of everyone, everyone was dumbfounded. They


    looked at each other. Even his usually calm parents narrowed their eyes and stared questioningly at


    their son.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. Even Joseph was embarrassed at that time. He nced at his parents and shook


    his head slightly, indicating that it was a misunderstanding. He cleared his throat and said politely to


    Angie, ¡°Just call me Joseph.¡±


    He did not say that he was a professor.


    Angie said, ¡°Hello, Joseph. Our Christina always mentions you at home and says that you¡¯re very


    outstanding. You youngsters can get along well. Come to our house with Frank when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Joseph replied to the straightforward invitation, ¡°Alright. But Christina has to agree to it.¡± He said this in


    an ambiguous manner that was also intriguing.


    Upon hearing this, Angie was overjoyed. When she got into the car, she even told Joseph he had to


    career and did not know how to maintain rtionships.


    Joseph said that it was pretty good anyway.


    Recalling Joseph¡¯s words, Charlie was also satisfied. In terms of looks and height, Joseph was indeed


    not bad. He was handsome, refined, and polite. ¡°He¡¯s not bad, but you still have to see what Christina


    thinks.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I asked your precious daughter what she thought. She should be nning to ept this


    rtionship. She has already asked Chris to learn thepany¡¯s business and let Ste work at the


    Charlie was shocked. His face was filled with disbelief, and his voice suddenly raised. ¡°Let Chris learn


    the business?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it the same as putting a penguin in the desert? What a joke!


    On the stairs, Christina heard their voices downstairs and came out of her room. She was prepared to


    confess everything. She slowly walked downstairs in her slippers and tried to dy it. She pretended


    not to know anything. ¡°Dad, Mom, where did you go?¡±


    Charlie looked at his daughter meaningfully. ¡°We went to the Roberts family to see your future


    boyfriend.¡±


    Christina was silent. She stood on the stairs, stunned. She did not dare to go down. Her hand was


    clenched tightly on the handrail.


    ¡°Christina, Joseph looks much better in person than in the photos you showed us. Your photography


    skills are not good, and you¡¯ve made him ugly. We¡¯ve interacted with him, and he¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll give you


    a sincere suggestion. You¡¯d better not wait and see. If you agree to his courtship, do it early. It¡¯s very


    dangerous for such a man to be unattached in Athana. Who knows, some rich youngdy might take a


    fancy to him and the Roberts family might matchmake them.¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was still in a daze at the staircase, Angie continued to nag. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.


    Are you sleepwalking? Did you hear me?¡±


    After a while, Christina came back to her senses. Wasn¡¯t she exposed? What was going on now?


    Wasn¡¯t her mother supposed to be questioning her?


    ¡°Come down. I have something to tell you. When we came back, we invited Joseph to our house to


    visit. He said that he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t agree. Have you been preventing him froming to


    our house to visit? Is that why you deliberately didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s rted to Frank? What are you


    thinking?¡±


    Christina was dumbfounded. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and brushed aside her curly hair. ¡°Wait a


    minute, Mom. What did you say just now? I stopped him froming to our house?¡±


    ¡°I invited him to our house to visit, and he said that you have to agree. What do you think?¡± Angie¡¯s


    face was filled with disappointment. Christina had such an outstanding man courting her, yet she was


    obstructing him in every way. Angie really did not know what was going on in Christina¡¯s mind.


    Christina was silent again. Was this part of Joseph¡¯s impromptu act? Why didn¡¯t he tell her?


    What was going on? Why did it sound like she was the one bullying Joseph?


    In Angie¡¯s opinion, that was what she thought. After courting her daughter for so long, Joseph probably


    didn¡¯t dare toe to the house and had to wait for her daughter to relent before he coulde.


    Joseph probably felt very aggrieved.


    Christina did not know what Joseph¡¯s original words were. She pinched the space between her


    eyebrows at the onset of a headache and sighed a few times. She deeply understood that it required


    many lies to round up the first lie. She was afraid that Joseph had overdone it.


    She did not get the punishment she expected. Her parents only urged her to ept Joseph. Christina


    was anxious. She had a premonition that if the deception continued, it would not end well for them.


    Christina did not respond to her mother¡¯s question. After all, she really did not stop Joseph froming


    to the house. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs and think about it now.¡±


    No matter how Angie looked at her daughter, she felt that Christina was unreliable in terms of


    rtionships. There was always a chance that Christina was being perfunctory.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s back, Angie couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your daughter care at all?¡±


    Charlie suddenly said, ¡°Those who are loved are fearless.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If she doesn¡¯t agree, she will be lonely all the time. Why would


    she let that happen?¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly. He did not know what his daughter was thinking, but the man was


    not bad. Charlie did not object. However, if he was a professor, he would not be able to help his


    daughter in her career.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    While the people downstairs were still discussing enthusiastically, Christina, who was upstairs, was


    anxious to know what Joseph had said at the Roberts family¡¯s residence.


    From the smiles on her parents¡¯ faces, it could be seen that they were very satisfied with Joseph,


    especially from her mother¡¯s attitude. Angie came just short of forcing Christina to get married on the


    spot.


    Her mother automatically interpreted her reason for hiding the truth as not wanting Joseph toe to


    their home. It was really amazing.


    Christina looked up their chatroom on the phone and typed, [Did my mom invite you toe to my


    ce?]


    The message from Joseph came quickly. [Yes, your mother is very enthusiastic. I can¡¯t refuse her


    kindness. Can I go? If I don¡¯t go, it will seem very rude of me.]


    Christina stared at the message. Was this the time to be polite? Shouldn¡¯t it be a problem of their


    deception possibly being exposed? Should they not talk about how to deal with the matter?


    Why did it feel like everyone was not on the same wavelength as her? Who was actually on point here?


    Immediately after, Joseph sent, [Your mother also invited Frank.


    Joseph¡¯s messages were an inquiry even though he did not phrase them as questions. He prioritized


    Christina¡¯s thinking. This move made Christina, who had always been straightforward, not know how to


    reply.


    The photoshopped photos would probably not work anymore. They couldn¡¯t act it out in person, right? It


    didn¡¯t seem appropriate. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him to reject her mother¡¯s invitation too. She replied,


    [Sure.]


    The door was pushed open, and Ste, who looked disheveled, came in. The first thing she said when


    she entered was, ¡°Christina, I¡¯ve finished memorizing the employee manual. I stayed uptest night


    to read it.¡±


    Christina put away her phone and turned it face down. ¡°Yes. Do you need me to help you resign from


    your job or are you going to do it yourself?¡±


    Ste looked reluctant. She scratched her head and yawned drowsily. She wiped the tears from her


    eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go myself. I have to say goodbye. Can¡¯t I simply continue to stay


    there?¡± Ste struggled for onest time and said tentatively.


    Christina answered bluntly without giving her a chance. ¡°Sure. Your pocket money will end from now


    on. You can be self-sufficient.¡±


    Ste raised her hands in surrender. Her sry was definitely not enough for her to be self-sufficient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I was wrong. I¡¯ll resign at once.¡± She sighed.


    After saying that, Ste scratched her head reluctantly. Christina did not want her sister to go to seed


    this way. Regardless of whether Ste got married or not in the future, she had to have her own career.


    After Frank and Ava woke up, the whole family went to the Wilson¡¯s residence for lunch.


    The reason was that Trevon had airlifted a few boxes of seafood and invited the Roberts family and


    their guests to join them.


    Downstairs, the elders gathered together and chatted, while the younger generation was hiding


    upstairs.


    Theo¡¯s mellow voice sounded. ¡°William, you¡¯re still so handsome. You haven¡¯t aged at all.¡±


    William liked to hear this. Heughed. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s so happy to chat with you again. You¡¯re still so good at


    speaking after so many years.¡±


    Grace was silent. No matter where William went, he would always be narcissistic. Fortunately, his son


    did not inherit this gene.


    Grace said, ¡°Sorry to be a bother, Theo.¡±


    Theo waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you guys toe and disturb me every day. Look at how much


    more lively it is to have everyone here. It¡¯s one huge family interconnected via marriages.¡±


    Emma and Daniel nodded in agreement.


    Theo was so happy that he kept grinning. The passage of time showed on his face. His hands still


    gripped firmly onto his walking stick.


    He was like an ancient camphor tree standing in its spot, sheltering everyone from the wind and rain. In


    the end, when it dried up, the rings of growth rings were the best evidence for the years it had


    witnessed.


    Lena said that she wanted to go back to the Foster¡¯s residence today. Tucker also wanted to go when


    he heard that. He had never stepped into the Foster¡¯s residence before. After he became sensible, he


    could only hide in a corner and watch his grandfather y with his sister in the courtyard. He was very


    envious.


    In the end, Natalie asked Lena to bring Tucker back to the Foster¡¯s residence and said to Lena, ¡°Maybe


    Grandpa misses


    Tucker too.¡±


    Upstairs, Trevon was changing his two daughters¡¯ diapers. He skillfully lifted two feet with one hand


    and ced the diaper between her buttocks. After estimating the distance of the diaper, he gently put


    her buttocks on it and fastened the tape on both sides. After that, he was done with changing the


    diaper.


    Frank, who was leaningzily at the side, was dumbfounded. He could not help butugh and tease


    Trevon. ¡°You¡¯re quite proficient at this.¡±


    Trevon ignored him and continued to change the second diaper Ava stood at the side and was


    stunned. If she recorded a video of him changing diapers and posted it online, the inte would


    probably explode.


    It would definitely be the number one trending topic.


    Ava held onto the girl¡¯s little hand with one hand and kept shaking it. As soon as the diaper was


    fastened on one side, the girl let out a loud fart.


    The brand-new diaper no longer needed to be fastened. It needed to be changed again. Frank stood at


    the door with interest, ready to watch and see who would change itter.


    Natalie got up and went to the bathroom to get a basin of warm water. She ced it aside and was


    about to help her daughter wash her buttocks when the disposable towel in her hand was taken away


    by Trevon. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You talk to Ava for a while.¡±


    Trevon did not leave. He continued with the diaper-changing process skillfully. Frank was bored. He


    walked closer and turned on the camera to film Trevon in the act. ¡°Here now. I¡¯ll help you record your


    best moment.¡±


    Trevon first used a disposable tissue to wipe the girl¡¯s buttocks clean before repeatedly washing her


    with warm water and then applying a new diaper.


    Natalie, who stood at the side, was his assistant. She either handed over a towel or the trash can. After


    changing, the servant came to clean up the trash in the room.


    Frank smiled and sent the video to the group chat.


    Hackett directlymented in the group chat. [Fuck! I¡¯m also changing diapers.]


    Frank was speechless. Then, Hackett asked Sherri to help take a photo of him changing diapers.


    ng you can simply be envious


    Trevon carried his daughter in one hand and held a toy in the other. ¡°This is not something about.


    Changing diapers is also a form of happiness. You won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Frank ignored him. Trevon¡¯s smugness was too obvious. Thinking that it had been a long time since the


    two of them had a good chat, Natalie walked over to take the child. ¡°You guys go to the study to chat.


    I¡¯ll chat with Ava.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Call me if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± How tired could she be? She did not need to change diapers or wake up at


    night. She was only in charge of giving birth.


    Fortunately, she still had one ration to provide. If she did not have enough breastmilk like Sherri, she


    probably did not even have to breastfeed.


    Frank strode into the study. He sat on the chair and turned on theputer. ¡°Let me use it.¡±


    ¡°The password is my wife¡¯s name.¡±


    Frank rolled his eyes. ¡°Could you be more cringey? Why didn¡¯t you set it to ¡®love my wife forever¡¯?¡±


    In the next second, Trevon said, ¡°Actually that is what is it. The password is ¡®Love Natalie forever¡¯.


    After saying this, Frank had to give Trevon a thumbs up. What a champ. Then, he turned on the


    screen showed a paused video.


    Frank selected a few scenes with a shortcut. He leaned back and grinned. ¡°So it¡¯s this time.¡±


    Trevon saw a sudden realization in Frank¡¯s eyes. He walked closer to take a look. When he saw the


    shots on the video on the screen, he smiled as well. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Frank could tell that the guy already knew about Joseph and Christina. ¡°You already knew?¡±


    Tr¨¨von said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I knew about it long ago, but it was a little earlier than you. At most, I


    was curious about the operations of Grand Manor and checked the surveince cameras for a while. I


    happened to see something.¡±


    Frank smiled and didn¡¯t get up from his chair. Trevon leaned against the desk with his arms crossed


    over his chest. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure what kind of coboration they have.¡±


    Trevon asked again, ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Around Christmas. The tomboy yed golf with us and we all went to have dinner together. Joseph


    treated her quite differently. It was mainly because Baby Ava wanted to know the answer, so I checked


    it out.¡±


    From the surveince footage, it was 100% certain that the two of them had known each other for a


    long time. However, he did not know what the rtionship between Joseph and Christina was. Was it a


    secret rtionship or a partnership?


    ording to his analysis, the partnership between the Turner family and the Yamin family was


    probably about medical equipment. However, the supply channels for the Yamin family were all from


    Hailnd.


    Trevon smirked. ¡°He¡¯s downstairs. Why don¡¯t you ask? I¡¯m not curious, and neither is my wife, so I don¡¯t


    need to investigate. Your fianc¨¦e is more curious,¡±


    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be hidden. Sooner orter, the truth will surface. There¡¯s no need to waste time


    fishing for answers. You¡¯re quite patient when you are wiping your daughter¡¯s poop.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Ava likes your stupid mouth. Even my daughter¡¯s ass is cleaner than your


    mouth.¡±


    Frank was not angry. Instead, he smiled.


    In the master bedroom, Ava was ying with her niece. The child¡¯s face was so tender that Ava did not


    dare to touch her. The way she stretched out her small hand was adorable. ¡°Natalie, let me tell you.


    Joseph seems to be getting a girlfriend


    soon.¡±


    was $


    Natalie did not know about Christina and Joseph. When she heard Ava¡¯s words, her eyes lit up and


    widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t Joseph a non-marriageist?¡±


    Did he change his mind?


    Ava said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. I read ament a few days ago and felt that it made


    sense. Half of all people who are non-marriageists haven¡¯t met the person who they want to get


    married to. Once they meet them, they will want to get married.¡±


    It seemed to make sense.


    Ava¡¯s hand grabbed onto the child¡¯s hand and refused to let go. She continued saying, ¡°A few days


    ago, we went to y golf and met a very beautiful youngdy. Natalie, you¡¯re also very beautiful, but


    you look different from her. She looks simr to Grace. Aloof but sensual. Grace is still a little more


    aloof than her. The main point is that I feel that Joseph treats her differently.


    ¡°Natalie, do you know something? Joseph lost a golf game to that beautifuldy. Joseph has never lost


    before. After losing, he even said that he had learned to y golf at his job. That¡¯s a lie.¡± After saying


    that, Ava shook her head. She thought that the reason Joseph came up with was veryme.


    Her brother never lied. However, he lied through his teeth on the golf course at that time. Her brother¡¯s


    golf skills were very professional.


    After listening to everything, Natalie roughly understood one thing. Joseph had found a woman he


    liked. ¡°Is it someone from Athana? Do Trevon and the others know her?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    HE


    Ava nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes. Her name is Christina. That girl¡¯s parents came to visit the Roberts


    family this morning. Frank said that their family has a good rtionship with the Yamin family.¡±


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°It is really a small circle. The person Joseph likes is actually Chris¡¯s sister.¡±


    She was the woman Natalie talked to Trevon about at Sherri¡¯s weddingst time. What a coincidence it


    was.


    ¡°Did Joseph say anything?¡±


    Ava shook her head in disappointment and sighed. She was really worried. ¡°Joseph didn¡¯t say


    anything. I don¡¯t even know what he meant by it. If he likes her, he should just court her. Besides, he¡¯s


    going back to Sapphire City in a few days. If he doesn¡¯t make a move now, when will he have the


    chance?


    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious.¡± Ava looked like an adult and was extremely worried.


    It made Natalieugh. Joseph always had his own ns and logic. If he really liked Chris¡¯s sister, he


    must have his own considerations. Trevon said that Christina¡¯s mind was on thepany, so it should


    not be easy to court her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Joseph has always been reliable. He might surprise us one day.¡±


    Natalieforted Ava. She really believed in Joseph. No matter what, Joseph could handle it well.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    As they were talking, Jasper pushed open the door and poked his head in. He called out softly, ¡°Auntie


    Ava, Mommy.¡±


    Ava got off the bed and went to hold Jasper¡¯s hand. In the gentlest voice, she asked, ¡°Did you just


    wake up?¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already learned to sleep in. How can you be so capable?¡± Ava pinched Jasper¡¯s cheek.


    Natalie reached out to tidy up her son¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°He has learned how toze in bed with the


    adults recently. He slept with his grandmotherst night and only woke up now.¡±


    He did not oftenze in bed. But then, anyone would be reluctant to get out of bed in winter.


    Sometimes, Natalie even held her


    pee in because she was unwilling to get out of bed.


    Therefore, when Jasper stayed in bed and hid under the covers, Natalie did not say anything.


    Childhood was so short. It was fine as long as he could grow up freely. It was not a particrly bad


    habit.


    There were three children in the room, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. The two baby girls


    in the cradle were already sleeping soundly. Jasper took off his small slippers and raised a little finger


    to Ava. ¡°Hush¡­ My sisters need to sleep.¡±


    Ava cooperated and lowered her voice dramatically. She said very softly, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s be


    quieter.¡±


    Natalie, who was sitting at the side, smiled. Unknowingly, the Little Princess, whom they had been


    protective of, had already grown up. She might get married next year and might be a mother.


    Natalie was already the mother of three children. She could not help but sigh. When she thought about


    it, she realized she hade a long way.


    After lunch, everyone gathered in the living room to look at the children. When he saw the twins and


    Jasper, William was extremely envious. He hoped that Frank could let him have grandchildren as soon


    as possible.


    Even Grace carried a baby girl in her arms. A gentle smile appeared on her face as Emma yed with


    the child.


    The other girl was carried by Daniel. William rubbed his hands and wanted to carry the baby too. When


    William had his turn atst, he could not bear to put her down.


    Since Theo was an old man, and there were children who needed rest too, they were prepared to leave


    early. William reluctantly put down the child.


    In the living room of the Yamin family¡¯s residence, Charlie was still holding the information booklet from


    Angie, who was sitting at the side, was watching a television drama about a mother-inw and


    daughter-inw. Angie liked to watch this kind of television drama. After watching it, she could even


    write a small essay analyzing the plot.


    Christina came down in her slippers and casuallybed through her curly hair. The ring on her finger


    reflected the light slightly. She held onto the handrail as she came down. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to


    take a nap?¡±


    Angie nced at her daughter at the stairs. ¡°Later. It¡¯s exciting now. Didn¡¯t Joseph ask you out? I heard


    from Grace that they are going back after the first week of Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes. Yes. He told me. He has something on today and has already sent me a message.¡±


    Christina had activated the automated lying system when she was talking to her mother. She was


    bing very good at lying.


    Angie had no choice but to remind her daughter, ¡°Pay more attention. Don¡¯t act as if nothing is going on


    You¡¯re almost 30 years old. If you really don¡¯t n to get married, just tell me. I won¡¯t force you to go on


    blind dates and get married.¡±


    Although that was what she said, she still kept urging Christina to get married. Christina really wanted


    her mother to watch fewer television dramas about such turbulent marriages, especially of quarrels


    between mothers-inw and daughters-inw. However, Christina replied obediently, ¡°Got it, Mom. It¡¯s


    already 12:30.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You two can continue chatting. I¡¯ll go up and take a nap.


    As she spoke, Angie pped her hands and picked up the remote control to turn off the television. No


    one watched it even if the television was on. She was the only one in the family who liked to watch


    such dramas.


    When she reached the third step of the stairs, Angie suddenly turned around and warned her daughter,


    ¡°If Joseph wants toe to the house, don¡¯t try to stop him.¡±


    Christina was speechless in the face of her mother¡¯s naked threat. They had only seen Joseph, but


    they were already infatuated with him. Indeed, looks did matter. ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t stop him.¡±


    It


    was not until Angie went up the stairs and walked into her room that Christina tidied up her red tweed


    coat and sat down beside Charlie. ¡°Chris went to the hospital again?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s gaze was on the information booklet. He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and


    frowned. He said


    indifferently and without any hope, ¡°Yes, if he doesn¡¯t go to the hospital, where else can he go? The


    hospital is his home. This is a hotel to him. He has long forgotten the books you asked him to read.


    Don¡¯t count on it.¡±


    Christina sighed. There was nothing she could do. It might really be a gic problem. ¡°There¡¯s


    nothing we can do about it. Great-grandfather, great-grandmother, and my grandparents are all


    doctors. It¡¯s just that Ste and I have mutated genes.¡±


    Charlie also took a simr path. However, he was not a doctor. Instead, he opened a private hospital. It


    was also inseparable from the word hospital.


    Noticing Charlie¡¯s serious expression, Christina found it strange. She leaned closer to take a look.


    ¡°Dad, what are you looking at?¡±


    Charlie took off his sses and held them in his hand. He pinched the space between his eyebrows


    and handed the information to his daughter. ¡°Christina, look at these equipment. They are much more


    functional than what we¡¯re using now. They¡¯re also much more convenient. What do you think?¡±


    Christina took the booklet from him. Christina had personally inspected the hospital¡¯s equipment and


    discussed the pricing herself. Christina did not dare to give this responsibility to others. She did not


    dare to be careless when it came to saving the dying and helping the injured. ¡°Dad, hasn¡¯t our supply


    channel always been Hailnd? This isn¡¯t equipment from Hailnd. The price per unit is double what


    we used to pay.¡±


    Christina quickly scanned through the equipment¡¯s introduction and instructions. Thest line stating


    the production location made her widen her eyes. Sapphire City?


    ¡°Dad, where did you get this?¡±


    Charlie ced his sses on coffee and crossed his legs. He said unhurriedly, ¡°My old friend from


    Athana Hospital gave it to me. He said that the equipment from here is of good quality and are very


    functional. It¡¯s just that the price is a little expensive. My good friend praised them and said that they


    have very good after-sales service. As long as there¡¯s a little problem, they¡¯ll send professionals over


    overnight to fix it. Look. Before he left, he insisted on giving me a brochure and an information booklet.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie recalled the scene of his friend stuffing him with the information. For some


    reason, he wanted tough. It was as if he was a salesman.


    Christina looked at the information seriously and thought about it. A small n appeared in her mind.


    She closed the booklet and smiled. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I go to thepany to help you take a look now?


    At the same time, I¡¯ll ask around to find out the authenticity and reliability of thispany. We can¡¯t


    make a hasty decision just because of a brief introduction. We still have to do a field inspection like


    before. If it¡¯s really suitable, we have to discuss a coboration between them and us, right?¡±


    That was true. Charlie was not stupid. There must be a reason why his daughter wanted to go on a


    business trip so enthusiastically. He smiled and said, ¡°You want to escape your mother¡¯s clutches,


    right?¡±


    Christina, who had been exposed, smiled. ¡°Dad knows me best.¡±


    Charlie said earnestly, ¡°Christina, your mother and I are indeed anxious about your marriage. Just like


    your mother said, you¡¯re almost 30 years old. If you really decide not to get married or have children for


    the rest of your life, then we will respect your choice. If you n to get married, grab hold of the person


    in front of you. Don¡¯t always avoid the problem. Your mother is doing this for your own good.¡±


    See! They were all afraid that she would miss out on Joseph! That was why they were reminding her all


    the time!


    Christina said, ¡°Got it. I understand. I¡¯ll go pack my luggage now.


    ¡°Now?¡± Charlie looked at his daughter¡¯s serious face in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no time like the present. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Christina hurriedly got up and went upstairs


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to pack her things.


    Looking at her daughter as she left, Charlie could not help but sigh. If the girl used her decisiveness in


    her rtionship, he might even be able to be a grandfather now.


    Christina packed her luggage very quickly. After a while, she dragged a suitcase downstairs. Charlie


    got up to help carry it down. His daughter did not even change her clothes. She was still wearing the


    red tweed coat, white wide-legged pants, and a beige sweater.


    She simply put on light makeup. Charlie instructed worriedly, ¡°Christina, be careful. Actually, you don¡¯t


    have to go now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want his daughter to work so hard either. Although he knew that his daughter had her own


    ns, he couldn¡¯t bear for her to go out during Christmas.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go ask around. If it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll talk to their boss directly.¡±


    Charlie thought to himself, ¡°Their boss probably is on holiday too.¡±


    Christina casuallybed her hair. Charlie worriedly carried her suitcase and helped her stuff it into


    the red Mercedes-Benz. He instructed again, ¡°Be careful. If you want to rx, you can y there for a


    few days. You don¡¯t have to negotiate the price with them.¡±


    The door of the driver¡¯s seat was already open. Christina bent down and entered the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know.


    I¡¯ll remember the rules you set for me.¡±


    Because Christina was a girl, Charlie repeatedly reminded her to do business but not without


    principles. She had to protect herself first, then thepany.


    ¡°Drive slowly on the road. Be careful.¡± Charlie shouted at the back of his daughter¡¯s car again.


    At the same moment, in the Roberts family¡¯s vi, Joseph¡¯s phone rang. He swiped to answer it.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    A minuteter, he hung up the phone and began to pack his luggage quickly. He did not bring much


    with him when he came. When he came downstairs with his luggage, the people in the living room


    were stunned.


    Ava jumped down from the couch and said, ¡°Joseph, where are you going? Are you going back?¡±


    The sound of the luggage rolling on the floor was unusually loud when everyone was quiet. Joseph


    said calmly, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something going on at Sapphire City. I need to go back for a while. Dad,


    Mom, you can stay for a few more days. Grace, William, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden farewell because they had not been informed in advance.


    They had just returned from the Wilson¡¯s residence and did not hear Joseph mention it on the way


    back.


    It was all very abrupt.


    It inevitably made Emma worried. If it wasn¡¯t a particrly urgent matter, her son wouldn¡¯t be in such a


    hurry. ¡°Did something happen to thepany?¡±


    Daniel had the same thoughts as his wife. They knew their son¡¯s temper too well. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions lookedplex. There was worry and nervousness. Joseph used a smile to


    break everyone¡¯s anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s not the reason you think. Thepany is doing well. I went back for


    personal reasons. A friend decided to go to Sapphire City to visit at thest minute. I need to be a tour


    guide.


    Emma and Daniel were stunned.


    In that case, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. As for who his friend was, they didn¡¯t probe further.


    Ava was more curious. ¡°Joseph, is your friend a man or a woman?¡±


    Joseph patted his sister¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Do you want it to be a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°Well, I sure hope it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Joseph patted her on her head. Frank, who was next to them, finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Joseph, take the private ne back. We will arrange for your parents to be sent back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Seeing Emma¡¯s worry, Joseph said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Grace patted Emma¡¯s shoulder tofort her.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Frank drove his SUV in the direction of the airport.


    On the way, he had been thinking about his brother-inw¡¯s sudden farewell. Was he not a little


    interested in that tomboy, Christina? Why did he run away?


    ording to Joseph¡¯s personality, he should have created the opportunities to meet Christina and get


    along with her. The fact that Joseph had left was an illogical behaviour.


    Ethan, who was sitting in the back seat, was also confused. Did he not say that he would go back on


    the seventh day of Christmas when they were climbing the mountain? It was only the third day today.


    Had he already lost track of time?


    The car arrived at Athana Airport.


    Frank dutifully became his brother-inw and helped Joseph carry his luggage onto the ne. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go. Give me a call when yound.¡±


    Joseph nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them did not say anything else. Ethan followed them onto the ne. Soon, the ne took


    off and soared into the sky, disappearing from Frank¡¯s view.


    Instead of leaving, Frank leaned against the car door with his foot against the tire. After he lit a


    cigarette and put it in his mouth, he took out his phone and called Chris, ¡°Are you suffering from


    Alzheimer¡¯s? Is it so difficult to answer the phone?¡±


    Chris had just finished his work. It had only been two minutes since he came out of the operating


    theater and he was about to go home from work. ¡°You fucking ced surveince cameras in my


    consultation room, right?¡±


    Frank snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not at home?¡±


    Chris sighed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as free as you are?¡±


    Frank took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s true. Singles can¡¯t understand how busy we are.¡±


    Chris could not be bothered with Frank. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason for your call, congrattions, Frank. You¡¯ve


    achieved your goal. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I still have to go home for dinner.¡±


    Frank chuckled. ¡°Go home and see if your tomboy is home.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about my sister for no reason? My sister was set by my mother to go to the


    day until she sessfully falls in love. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you wereing to my house?


    When are youing?¡±


    Frank replied, ¡°Does your mother want me toe to your house? I¡¯m telling you clearly that I can¡¯t


    Chris cursed after hanging up the phone. ¡°Fuck, are you crazy? You didn¡¯t even talk about anything


    serious on the phone and just chatted without any reason. Is your phone bill free of charge?¡±


    However, his mother¡¯s intention was indeed not on Frank, but on his future brother-inw.


    She packed her things and prepared to go home.


    Half an hourter, Chris stepped into the Yamin family¡¯s living room. Only Charlie was sitting in the


    living room. He frowned as if he was worried about something.


    Chris¡¯s hungry stomach growled. He said to the servant, ¡°Make me a bowl of pasta.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chris.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris sat down beside Charlie and asked with concern.


    Charlie let out a long sigh. ¡°Your sister went overseas to inspect the equipment. It¡¯s all my fault. Why


    did I mention the equipment?¡±


    ¡°What? My sister went overseas? When?¡± At this moment, Chris¡¯s expression could no longer be


    described as surprised. What did he say to Frank half an hour ago?


    In an instant, Chris thought of Frank¡¯s call. Did this guy already know?


    Most importantly, how did he know? Chris subconsciously looked up at the ceiling. He really suspected


    that Frank had installed surveince cameras in the Yamin family.


    Charlie roughly exined the situation, but he did not mention that his daughter was hiding from his


    urging her to get married. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Suddenly, a sleepy voice interrupted the father and son¡¯s conversation.


    Ste was wearing pajamas and lying half-dead on the armrest. She happened to see the servant call


    Chris to eat. ¡°Mr. Chris, the pasta is ready.¡±


    The reincarnation of a hungry ghost, Ste, quickly said, ¡°Give me a bowl too. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    The father and son¡¯s expressions were indescribable. It was even more so for Charlie. He finally


    understood why Christina was always worried. Ste¡¯s eating habits were indeed worrying. ¡°Ste, you


    only eat two meals a day. Can your stomach take it? If you really want to sleep, you can go back to


    sleep after breakfast.¡±


    Ste leaned on the armrest and waited for the pasta to be served. At the same time, she woke up out


    of hunger. ¡°Charlie, I ?only eat breakfast and lunch during the holidays. I¡¯m very professional when I go


    to work. When have I ever beente?¡±


    These words were true. She was indeed dedicated to her job as the receptionist of the Wilson Group.


    She was neverte, making Charlie wonder why the Wilson Group was so special to her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a while, Ste¡¯s pasta was done. By that time, Chris had already finished eating and was about to


    go upstairs. ¡°Where¡¯s Christina? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    Upstairs, their mother, Angie, had just woken up and was yawning. Her afternoon nap was not long and


    was at most an hour and a half. If her afternoon nap was too long, she would suffer from insomnia at


    night.


    Seeing her mothere downstairs, Ste thought that her mother knew where her sister had gone.


    She took a bite of pasta and asked, ¡°Angie, where¡¯s Christina?¡±


    Angie replied, ¡°Where else can your sister go? She must be upstairs with herputer. The man who


    is about to be your brother-inw is not free today, so your sister can only stay at home.¡±


    Angie found it a pity that the man was not yet Ste¡¯s brother-inw.


    The father and son coughed awkwardly. This kind of thing could not be hidden for long. After all,


    Christina would note back to sleep at night. Sooner orter, she would be exposed, and they could


    not pretend to be Christina either. With a


    Christina just had an emergency¡­¡±


    strong desire to live, Charlie said truthfully, ¡°Angie C


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Ste was about to take a bite of pasta, but before she could slurp it into her


    mouth, she looked at Charlie in surprise. It was only the third day of Christmas today


    Chris lowered his head to reduce his presence. It had nothing to do with him. He only came back to eat


    a bowl of pasta and had just found out about it. He lowered his head and rubbed his nose.


    As expected, Angie immediately became irritable. ¡°Wait a moment. What big matter did you discuss


    after I fell asleep? Why did


    you make Christina leave?¡±


    ¡°Angie, what do you mean? It¡¯s just that thepany is going to use equipment, so Christina wants to


    inspect it personally. Besides, hasn¡¯t she been doing this all along? She just started work early this


    year¡­¡± Charlie spoke with less and less confidence. His voice was clearly lower.


    After listening to everything, Angie was certain that her daughter had left long ago and was definitely on


    a ne now. Usually, when she wanted to see Christina, it was as if she was trying to schedule a


    meeting with a leader. Christina was either overseas or flying overseas. Now, even Christmas could not


    keep her here.


    Angie felt that she had woken up from a nap only to find out that Christina had left. No wonder Christina


    kept asking her to take an afternoon nap. It turned out that she had such ulterior motives. ¡°I think


    Christina is deliberately trying to anger me to death.¡±


    Chris tilted his head and red at his sister, who was still eating pasta heartlessly. Why did she have to


    ask this question at this moment? It was not toote to ask this question after he had gone to the


    hospital. At that time, he would not be implicated!


    Sure enough, the next second, the me was put on Chris. Angie pointed at Chris. ¡°You only know


    how to stay in the hospital all day long. Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t talk about you anymore. It¡¯s useless


    even if I scold you. Go do what you need to do. You¡¯ll be the death of me.¡±


    Angie¡¯s head hurt. Seeing that her n to make Frank bring Joseph to her house was probably going


    to fail, she sat on the sofa angrily. The speed at which Ste ate pasta subconsciously decreased. She


    was just short of eating the pasta one strand by strand. She did not dare chew loudly, afraid that she


    would be implicated if she made a sound.


    Chris turned on the precision system and took out his phone to call Frank. He felt that if this matter was


    not resolved today, the atmosphere at home would not be good until Christina returned.


    If Angie was unhappy, the entire family would suddenly change from a lively atmosphere to a gloomy


    one. He did not know when the thunderstorm would start.


    It was not easy for Angie to have some hope, but Christina had caught Angie off guard by going on a


    business trip. Angie¡¯s n had been ruined, so it would be strange if she was not angry.


    The call was picked up very quickly. Chris said directly, ¡°Hello, how did you know my sister wasn¡¯t at


    home?¡±


    On the other end, Frank chuckled. Hisugh was puzzling, and it made Chris¡¯s hair stand on end. He


    only said half-jokingly, ¡°It was just a random guess.¡±


    Chris groaned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    From Chris¡¯s tone, Frank could tell that Christina had probably angered Angle again, and the family


    was looking to expel


    her anger. Angie was smart, but she was too easily angry. ¡°Tell Angie that Joseph is also on a business


    trip.¡±


    To Angie, Frank did not dare use too ambiguous words, afraid that she would misunderstand. It would


    be over if Angie was even more angered.


    Now, Chris seemed to understand. After hanging up, Chris said to the angry Angie on the sofa, ¡°Angie,


    Christina should be on a business trip with your favorite son-inw. I just called Frank. He said so.¡±


    This was not the first time that Christina had gone on a business trip without Angie¡¯s knowledge to


    avoid the problem of urging her to get married. Every time she did it, she angered Angie, who had a


    bad temper.


    Hearing this, Angie asked again, doubtfully, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me? All of you are very capable


    of lying.¡±


    Ste ate quietly in the dining room and muttered, ¡°Who¡¯s as capable as you? You¡¯re the best at fishing


    for information.¡±


    Chris showed her the call log on his phone to confirm that it was true. He said boldly, ¡°It¡¯s true. Why


    would I lie to you? Angie, actually, you¡¯re just pushing Christina too hard. If you didn¡¯t keep an eye on


    her, she wouldn¡¯t always want to run.¡±


    Angie red at her son. ¡°If I don¡¯t keep an eye on her, she¡¯ll be able to hide from all the people chasing


    her in Athana. In the end, she¡¯ll be alone.¡±


    Alright, Chris was powerless to refute this. It was indeed something that Christina could do.


    A few hourster, at Sapphire Airport, a woman in a red coat, white pants, and a pair of dark purple


    sunsses strode. towards the exit with a ck suitcase.


    The 3 inches heels clicked on the clean floor, crisp and rhythmic. Pushing her suitcase with one hand,


    she called a taxi ording to the guide she had made on the ne and reported her destination.


    In the taxi, Christina sat in the back seat and asked the driver in Arillion, ¡°Hello, can I ask a question?¡±


    The driver said as he drove, ¡°Sure, go ahead, Miss.¡±


    Christina thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you. I want to ask whichpany is thergest medical


    equipmentpany in Sapphire City? I¡¯m a salesperson. Our boss asked me to go out and do a


    research. She hopes that I can give her a detailed report after Christmas.¡±


    The driver expressed his sympathy. ¡°You¡¯re an ambitious youngdy. Thergestpany in Sapphire


    City is Xaynum. This is thergestpany in our country, and it¡¯s also the most famous brand. Our


    hospital basically uses thispany¡¯s equipment. Moreover, thispany donates the most charitable


    donations every year.¡±


    The driver was very enthusiastic. He probably heard that Christina was oppressed by the boss and felt


    sympathy for her. He told her everything he knew. If he knew the boss¡¯s gossip, he would probably tell


    Christina everything.


    From the driver¡¯s information, Christina understood how long thepany had been running for. She


    did not expect that thepany her father forcefully told her would have a good reputation. It seemed


    that she had to understand it more.

 Chatper 512

    Chatper 512


    Christina paid and got out of the car. The driver enthusiastically helped her take down the suitcase from


    the boot of the car. ¡°Thank you,¡± Christina said.


    The driver waved his hand to indicate that it was no problem. Before driving off, he wished Christina


    good luck.


    This made Christina, who hade to Sapphire City for the first time, have a good impression of this


    city. She stood at the entrance of the tall hotel with her ck suitcase and fell into deep thought.


    Christina had always been willing to stay in hotels when she traveled overseas. She had also followed


    Charlie¡¯s instructions and always taken safety first. Hence, there was no way she would treat herself


    badly.


    However, why would such a big hotel still have rooms left? Why were the rooms of the surrounding low-


    rise buildings full? Was the consumption level of the people in this city rtively low?


    Christina had her doubts about this city. This time, she had not booked a hotel before she went out,


    and had only booked it before she boarded the ne. In the end, all the better hotels were full, and


    there was not even a standard room.


    Only thergest hotel in Sapphire City had spare rooms. The receptionist told Christina that she could


    have any room she wanted. This was really strange and puzzling.


    Christina stood at the door and thought for a while. She looked around and saw that there were people


    would know when she went into the hotel and asked the receptionist.


    With this thought in mind, she wheeled her suitcase down the hall and took out her ID. ¡°Give me a


    room with a big bed, please.¡±


    The receptionist quickly booked a room for Christina and handed over the room card, signaling the


    security guard to help carry the luggage. Just as the security guard was about to step forward to help,


    Christina politely refused. ¡°No need, thank you. I can do it myself.¡±


    Christina did not take the room card and leave immediately. Instead, she continued to ask the


    receptionist politely, ¡°Hello, this is


    my first time in your city. Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡°Miss, how can we help you?¡±


    Christina thought to herself, ¡°The receptionist¡¯s attitude is quite good. Why are the other hotels full, but


    this hotel is empty? Isn¡¯t it well-run?¡±


    She smiled at the receptionist and asked, ¡°Is business usually not very good in this hotel? I¡¯m sorry for


    asking so abruptly. You can choose not to answer.¡±


    The receptionist lightly, maintaining her professionalism. ¡°Miss, our hotel business has always been


    very good,¡±


    In that case, Christina did not continue asking. Otherwise, it would seem like she was asking about the


    enemy¡¯s situation. Logically speaking, the business of this kind of hotel should be good during the


    Christmas season. For example, Frank had earned a lot of money from Grand Manor.


    Christina took the room card and


    that theyout of the room was not looked very easy to fall asleep on.


    to the 18th floor. After swiping the room card and pushing the door open, she found


    It looked veryfortable to stay in, especially the big bed in the middle, which


    She took off her sunsses and looked at the time. It was already dinner time. It seemed like there


    was no way to inspect today. However, the discussion with the driver just now could be considered an


    inspection.


    Since she was already here, she should experience a foreign dinner. Christina did not unpack her


    luggage and followed the hotel map manual given by the front desk to a restaurant.


    In Sapphire Hotel¡¯s presidential suite, a man in a sweater suit stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling


    window, looking down at the endless stream of carsing and going below. This was the form of life.


    With his hands behind his back, he did not say a word. After a long while, the man said, ¡°Remember to


    wear a mask when you go out.¡±


    Ethan stood respectfully at the side with his hands folded in front of his chest, and nodded in


    agreement despite not knowing why. ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner.¡±


    Then, he continued saying, ¡°Mr. Turner, before we came, Miss instructed you to eat on time. It¡¯s time to


    eat now.¡±


    Ethan did not ask if Joseph wanted to go down and eat, or if he wanted Ethan to buy takeaway and


    bring it back for him to eat. This was up to Joseph to think about himself.


    Joseph turned around, and the corners of his lips twitched. ¡°You sure know how to listen to Ava. Wear


    a mask and go buy takeaway. We won¡¯t be returning to the manor tonight. We¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Turner. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After Ethan left, Joseph was left alone in the presidential suite. He continued to look at the scenery


    outside the windows and


    looked down.


    Half an hour ago, he had already informed Ava and the others that he had safelynded.


    After dinner, Christina returned to her room and prepared to work overtime to search for information


    about the boss of thispany. She began to do a background check seriously. It would be great if she


    could find the boss¡¯s preferences and hobbies. If she was satisfied with the equipment, she could find


    an entry point.


    However, Christina was more curious. Why did her mother not scold her to death after she escaped


    this time? This was strange.


    Entering the website provided in theputer¡¯s web browser, the brand was Xaynum from the past.


    However, the website mainly contained introductions to thepany¡¯s history, information about


    investments, the number of employees, and thend area. Itcked other details, including the fact that


    even the legal representative had an Arillion name: family.


    Family?


    This was either a married man or a married woman. By using the word ¡°family¡± as an Arillion name, it


    seemed that regardless of whether this person was a man or a woman, one could tell from this word


    that this person found family to be very important.


    Christina stared at the word on theputer screen and pondered. Why did such a bigpany not


    introduce the founder at all?


    The next morning.


    Christina woke up early. After washing up, she took out a white-colored double cashmere sweater, a


    long white dress sweater, and a coffee-colored checkered scarf from her suitcase.


    After putting on simple makeup, her long eyshes fluttered like feathers. She worerge round


    earrings on both sides of her earlobes and applied conditioner to her hair. Her originally frizzy curly hair


    instantly became smooth and soft.


    After all that was done, she walked to the door and put on the Doc Martens she had brought over. She


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    carried a limited edition bag on her back. Inside the bag was a summary of the Yamin Group¡¯s hospital.


    Once she took a taxi and reached Xaynum¡¯spany building, she found that it was abination of


    a factory and apany. In Athana, thepany was basically separated from the factory. The


    civilians were in high-rise buildings and the factory was in the suburbs, but thispany was a


    Christina got out of the car and paid for the taxi fares. The thing she hated the most when she was


    overseas was taking a taxi. People who were used to driving cars would feel extremely ufortable


    to have to take the subway and the taxi.


    Christina stood at the door and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    This was the disadvantage ofbining a factory and apany. One had to shout loudly at the


    guard. If it was a tall building, one could just go to the front desk to make an appointment and register.


    The guard did not open the door. Instead, he stood inside and asked, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking


    for?¡±


    Christina smiled. ¡°Hello. Can you let me in? I have something very important to discuss with your boss.¡±


    The guard quickly waved his hand. ¡°No, you can¡¯t enter casually unless there¡¯s a phone call from our


    boss. Besides, our boss isn¡¯t around during the Christmas season.¡±


    In the end, Christina started to gain sympathy with the guard. She chatted with the guard for 30


    minutes and even lied that her dead grandfather was ill and needed thepany¡¯s equipment. The


    guard was stunned by what Christina said and praised her for being a good child. ¡°Just say that you¡¯re


    my friend¡¯s niece. Don¡¯t say it wrongly. I¡¯ve worked here all my life. The boss is a very good person.¡±


    The guard was worried and continued to instruct Christina.


    In the presidential suite of Sapphire Hotel, a man was lying on the bed with a tablet in his hand. The


    cor on his chest was open, and his tanned skin was faintly discernible. When he saw the


    exaggerated acting skills of the woman on the screen, his lips curled into a faint smile. So this was how


    cooperation was done previously.


    If she could not find any information, she would make friends with the guard. Her strategy was not bad.


    The progress bar on the phone screen was pulled back by his slender fingers again. A woman¡¯s voice


    overflowed from the tablet. As he ate his breakfast slowly, his ears seemed to be listening to music.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know this, but I came from overseas. My grandfather is already in his eighties and is


    seriously ill now. The hospital said that they want to use yourpany¡¯s equipment to treat my


    grandfather. The medical fees are so expensive. Our family¡­ Our family¡¯s conditions are not good to


    begin with. My mother is especially good at giving birth and gave birth to the three of us. You know that


    it¡¯s not easy to have three children now. My father doesn¡¯t have a proper job either. Can you help me


    understand thepany¡¯s situation? I¡¯m afraid that the hospital will lie to me.¡±


    The guard thought that the hospital would not lie. After all, the boss worked with big hospitals. ¡°Young


    Christina continued to pretend. ¡°No, we¡¯re from a small county and don¡¯t have the money to go to a


    The doctor said that it was quite good, but I¡­¡±


    If the security guard did not let her in, Christina would feel that she was about to make up a whole new


    life. She could barely go on making things up.


    The guard said, ¡°Hey, go ahead. Remember what I said, and don¡¯t forget to say that you¡¯re my niece.¡±


    Hearing this, Christina heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the guard did not ask her what her


    grandfather¡¯s illness was. Otherwise, she would really be speechless.


    Christina was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. The children of poor families take care of themselves early. Our granddaughter is


    too doted on. She can get whatever she wants.¡±


    Christina, who had walked a little further away, secretly said to her dead grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ve


    worked together again. I had no choice but to do it for the Yamin family¡¯s career. You have to remember


    my efforts.¡±


    When the man who was eating heard this, he almost spat out the food in his mouth. Ethan also listened


    expressionlessly. Questions swirled in his mind as he handed a packet of tissues over to Joseph.


    Joseph took the tissue and pushed the food in front of him away. He instructed, ¡°Take it away. I¡¯m not


    going out today. I¡¯ll stay in the hotel.¡±


    Ethan began to organize the lunch box. ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner.¡±


    After tidying up, he left in time. After a while, Daniel, who was far away in Athana, called. Joseph wiped


    his hands and picked up the phone. ¡°Daniel.¡±


    Daniel said, ¡°Why did Xaynum call me and say that the director of the Yamin Group¡¯s business


    department wants to see me? Her name is Christina. Is she the girl who yed with usst time?¡±


    It seemed that the registration was done. As for whether it would be sessful or not, it was another


    matter. Joseph just wanted to see how Christina usually conquered customers.


    Joseph replied unhurriedly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Daniel reminded him. ¡°Treat the youngdy well. It¡¯s not easy toe to our ce for business during


    the Christmas season. Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the corners of Joseph¡¯s lips curled up. He knew that this woman¡¯s


    coldness was a protective

 Chatper 513

    Chatper 513


    In the Roberts family¡¯s living room, everyone was staring at Daniel¡¯s phone call with burning eyes.


    By the time he hung up, the people in the living room had already understood why Joseph had rushed


    back. Ava had yet to


    react to Daniel¡¯s words.


    She was both surprised and shocked.


    Sitting on the sofa with one hand on her knee, she pondered and muttered softly to herself, ¡°So Joseph


    went to chase after Christina. Then, Christina went to Sapphire City. How did Joseph know?¡±


    Frank felt that the little girl¡¯s question was very good. He could not help but touch her neck. He did not


    answer her question, but the others more or less knew the reason. He casually said the most fake


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    excuse, ¡°Maybe Christina told him.¡±


    Ava continued to hold her chin and think. It made sense for Frank to say that. After all, Christina went


    to Sapphire City, the ce where Joseph was born and raised.


    The corners of her lips curled up, and her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait here for


    Joseph¡¯s good news.¡±


    Frank pinched the little girl¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°That depends on Joseph¡¯s speed.¡±


    Grace continued to pat Emma¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joseph has his own way of doing


    things.¡±


    Emma was not worried that her son would not know his limits. At most, she was afraid that her son


    would not understand his feelings and make the wrong decision.


    After returning from Xaynum, Christina did not waste any time. She felt that it would be a waste/not to


    explore the exotic culture of the foreign country. This trip was spontaneous, as her father had


    mentioned it casually. It was uncertain whether she would seed or not. The timeline was not tight


    and the tasks were not burdensome, so she was not that anxious.


    Instead, she wanted to rx. If she made an appointment and did not see the boss, she would


    continue tomorrow.


    After discussing so many businesses, which boss did not rely on their charisma? Which boss did not


    put on some airs? To Christina, this situation was very normal.


    She hailed a taxi from thepany to the mall in Sapphire City and started shopping alone.


    When she walked into Sapphire City¡¯s mall, she quite liked the environment.


    All the luxury brands were ced on the top floor of the building. Those with rtively low prices were


    ced on the first to fifth floors. They did not restrict people with limited conditions to enter this


    building.


    She was suddenly interested and wanted to walk around floor by floor. The buildings in Sapphire City


    had their own unique architectural style, and every building had removed the ¡°14th¡± and ¡°4th¡± floors. It


    could be said that they had gotten rid of the unlucky numbers. This building only had 16 floors, and the


    top floor was a cafe.


    Christina discovered a special point. The people here liked to make full use of the roof. Sapphire Hotel


    was the same. The top floor was also a sunny recreation area.


    Starting from the first floor for a shopping spree, Christina did not assume that inexpensive items were


    not of good quality. Sometimes, hidden treasures could be found among them. Christina had no self-


    torture tendencies, so she nned to explore a few floors and then buy a pair of t shoes she liked at


    her favorite shoe store. Otherwise, her legs would hurt too much to walk tomorrow.


    After shopping for a full three hours, she bought a lot of things. It was not convenient to carry them


    back, so she opened an errand app and called an errand boy to send the things in her hand back to the


    hotel.


    The moment she turned her head, she felt that someone was following her. However, when she turned


    her head again, she did not see anyone. She narrowed her eyes and frowned.


    However, she did not think too much about it and continued shopping.


    When she reached the entrance of a branded fountain pen shop, Christina¡¯s footsteps froze. She


    wanted to go in, so she did. Under the transparent ss disy case were expensive fountain pens.


    Under the light, the pens glowed.


    Christina¡¯s finger swiped across the disy case, following a straight line all the way to a fountain pen


    with a golden body. Her footsteps stopped, and Joseph¡¯s face appeared in her mind in a second.


    Yes, the first thing she thought of when she entered this shop was that Joseph was a university


    professor. She actually wanted to buy a fountain pen for him.


    This golden pen was very dazzling and very gentlemanly. Christina felt that it suited Joseph very well.


    The counter staff quickly understood her intentions from her expression. She could tell that Christina


    liked this pen and took it out with gloves.


    The counter staff introduced the pen, even taking a piece of white paper and writing on it with the


    golden fountain pen. The puke white paper was lightly dyed by the tip of the pen. Every word fell on the


    paper as if a musical note was beating


    Christina could not help but ask to wear gloves to hold the pen. The pen was of normal length and felt


    veryfortable to


    hold. She bought it generously without asking for the price.


    When she was still wondering if she should send it out, she bought it and swiped her bank card.


    Christina had always been a person who followed her heart. She would not endure it and hide her


    feelings. If she liked something, she would bring it back home. Regardless of whether she could use it


    in the future, at least when she thought of it, she would not regret it. She did not want herself to feel like


    she should have bought the item back if she had known earlier.


    If it was useless, then she could ce it at home and scold herself for having bought it.


    When Christina walked out of the building, the sky was already dark. She had stayed in the mall for an


    entire day, eating and shopping. She had another bag full of spoils of war in her hands.


    Coincidentally, when she came out, a taxi stopped in front of her. The driver rolled down the window


    and asked, ¡°Miss, are you leaving? I happen to have an empty car.¡±


    After walking for a day, Christina could not wait to go back and rest. ¡°Okay, send me to Sapphire Hotel.


    Thank you.¡±


    The driver was a young man and was very straightforward. ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, he slipped out of the


    car and opened the trunk to help Christina put the things in.


    After getting into the car, no one said anything. They were silent all the way until the car arrived at the


    hotel. The driver helped take the things down and said goodbye and thank you.


    When she arrived at the front desk, Christina asked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a customer here. Did you receive the


    things I sent an errand boy to bring back?¡±


    The receptionist replied politely, ¡°Yes, Miss. You have a lot of things. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send


    them up for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Christina did not force herself to carry all the things up to her room. She felt that the service in this hotel


    was not bad.


    When she returned to her room, she looked at the pile of gifts, boxes, and various brands on the floor.


    Christina was too tired and was not in the mood to tidy them up. She took off her coat, turned on the air


    conditioner, and casually tied her hair up. Everything could wait until she had taken a shower.


    20 minutester, Christina came out of the bathroom wearing bright red silk pajamas. Her curly hair


    was tied into a loose bun, and her face was still covered with a face mask. Her hands constantly


    rubbed hand cream on her hands.


    With one-hand on her waist, she gently leaned against the wine cab, thinking about how to deal


    with these bags. She seemed to have forgotten to buy a luggage. How could she have forgotten the


    most important thing?


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Feeling puzzled as she had not ordered room service, she walked


    over to open the door. The door opened and two white suitcases were pushed in.


    Without waiting for Christina to speak, the person with the hotel manager¡¯s name tag spoke first. He


    also sized up Christina. ¡°Hello, Miss. Our hotel discovered that you bought a lot of things in the


    afternoon. Since it¡¯s your first time staying in our hotel, we¡¯ll give you two suitcases as a token of our


    hotel¡¯s appreciation. We hope you cane and stay again next time.¡±


    Hearing this, Christina was stunned for a moment. This was the first time she had encountered such a


    situation. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Does your hotel send suitcases to everyone? And not just one, but


    two?¡±


    She emphasized on the word ¡°two¡±.


    As she spoke, Christina raised two fair and slender fingers and waved them in the air, full of suspicion.


    The manager replied without changing his expression, ¡°Yes, we not only sent two suitcases to you, we


    also sent it to other customers today. You can investigate. You¡¯re not the only one. You don¡¯t have to be


    afraid of our hotel having any bad intentions. If there are any, it¡¯s our monthly performance. I hope you


    can continue staying in our hotel next time.¡±


    The door was open, but the manager did not enter. It could be said that he did not even step in.


    Outside the door, another waiter delivered a suitcase. ¡°Hello, this is a gift from our hotel today. Thank


    you for checking in.¡±


    Christina had a keen eye and knew that the price of these two suitcases was already equivalent to the


    amount she had paid in advance at the hotel. She was still suspicious, and the hotel¡¯s operation


    puzzled her.


    She had reason to suspect that this boss was a rich second-generation heir who did not know how to


    run a business. How could he give things away like this?


    Was this not a waste?


    This should be a method to appease the customers when there was an ident in the hotel. She did


    not give a bad review and had just checked in not long ago. Why would the hotel suddenly give her two


    branded suitcases?


    In the end, when the manager continued to exin to Christina, she could not help but ept it. She


    even promised to stay in this hotel in the future. The manager seemed to havepleted his mission


    and left with a heavy burden. Before he left, he even wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Looking at the two tall white suitcases, Christina shook her head helplessly. It was a waste not to use


    them. What was there to


    be pretentious about? She was already short of suitcases. Thinking of this, she squatted down and


    started to open the boxes. Then she opened the suitcases and arranged everything in order inside.


    Two hourster, Christina was a little thirsty. She realized that there was red wine and white wine on


    the wine rack. There was mineral water, drinks, and milk on the table.


    The operation of this hotel was rather abnormal. Christina, who had checked in for the first time, was


    wary and did not dare drink red wine. She opened a bottle of mineral water and sat on a chair, deep in


    thought. For some reason, she was a little curious about the owner of this hotel.


    The next morning, when Christina woke up, it was already 8:30 am.


    She hurriedly changed into a ck suit and put on a white down jacket and ck high heels that she


    had bought yesterday. Then, she went to thepany again.


    When she went downstairs, the cold wind was bone-chilling. The wind in Sapphire City was quite cold.


    Coincidentally, the taxi driver downstairs was the young man who had sent her backst night. He was


    downstairs again this morning.


    ¡°Hey, youngdy, why is it you again? Are you nning to go out?¡±


    He sounded as if he was trying to solicit customers. This made Christina stop asking. Perhaps because


    this was a hotel, the driver liked to wait here to receive customers.


    After getting into the car, Christina still asked, ¡°Do you often attract guests here?¡±


    The driver started the car steadily and said in a normal tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. The quality of the customers


    who check in here is especially high. I like to attract guests here.¡±


    So that was how it was.


    However, rich people did not necessarily have high standards. Poor people did not necessarily have


    low standards either. It was just that Christina did not intend to debate this topic with the driver.


    Perhaps the people he met were all of high quality.


    The driver was a chatterbox and was very talkative today, forming a contrast to the quiet trip yesterday.


    ¡°Miss, what do you think of our city?¡±


    Christina nced at the scenery outside the window and said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The people


    here are very enthusiastic.¡±


    The driver was slightly proud and raised his chin like a child. ¡°Of course. Our management here is still


    rtively strict. You can rest assured about the security in our city. We have a great phnthropist here


    who spends a lot of money every year to manage the security here.¡±


    ¡°A great phnthropist?¡± Christina asked,

 Chatper 514

    Chatper 514


    The driver chatted with Christina all the way and told her a lot of good things about this kind


    person.


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. If he was not driving, he would probably be


    dancing with joy.


    Christina really admired this kind person. Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°Then why isn¡¯t there any


    information about him in this city on the Inte?¡±


    There was indeed none. When she browsed the webpage, she did not find any of the


    information the driver had mentioned. It could be said that there was not a single piece of


    information.


    ¡°He¡¯s low-key and never epts interviews. You guys definitely don¡¯t know him. He does good


    deeds without leaving his


    name.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s really low-key.¡± In Athana, some people donated two thousand dors and even bought


    a spot in the trending topics, for fear that others would not know.


    When Christina entered thepany, the driver enthusiastically said that it was not easy to get


    a taxi here, so he might as well wait for her toe out and drive her back. Christina was also


    happy to do so.


    Half an hourter, Christina came out, disappointed as expected. A gust of cold wind made her


    shiver. The person at the front desk told her that the boss was not at work yet and that the


    appointment had been reported, so she had to wait a little longer.


    As Christina got into the car, all the cells in her body warmed up. She adjusted her jacket and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°You said your name is Christina, right? Christina, you still haven¡¯t seen the boss?¡± asked the


    driver.


    Christina was not in a very good mood and only said lightly, ¡°Yes, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to


    see me. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel. I¡¯ll give you more moneyter.¡±


    The car started, but the driver did not drive too fast. ¡°Christina, don¡¯t be unhappy. Do you see


    the clouds in that corner? It should snow at night. It looks better in our city because our


    buildings aren¡¯t very tall. The snow umted on the roof is like a pce in a fairy tale. It¡¯s


    beautiful. Just wait and see, I believe it will definitely snow.¡±


    Christina was amused. ¡°If you¡¯re so eloquent, why aren¡¯t you in sales?¡±


    ¡°The sales results and sry are unstable. I need a stable ie. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at


    ease. I¡¯ll always be worried that I won¡¯t be able to have another meal.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true to a certain extent. Everyone¡¯s choices are different. Some people like this


    kind of uncertainty as a kind of challenge. Others like an easy life and don¡¯t like to run around. It


    depends on what life a person wants.¡±


    The driver smiled and scratched his head. ¡°Haha, Christina, what you said makes sense.


    Although I don¡¯t understand, it sounds very right.¡±


    Christina was amused again.


    Because it was too cold, the car drove back to Sapphire Hotel.


    The driver ced a hand on Christina¡¯s shoulder and was about to tell her to go over to watch


    the snow at night when Christina threw him over her shoulder.


    Her reflexes took over and she instinctively took precautions.


    The driver was lying on his back, grimacing in pain. Christina stood awkwardly at the side and


    reached out to grab his hand, but she was rejected. ¡°Christina, I just wanted to tell you that it


    would look better if you went to that ce at night to look at the snow. Sapphire Hotel has a


    viewing tform that can look at the snow.¡±


    The driver rubbed his butt and shoulders while groaning in pain.


    This made Christina even more apologetic. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a conditioned reflex. In the future, stand


    in front of me and talk to me. Don¡¯t pat my shoulder or touch me from behind.¡±


    After saying that, she was still a little worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital to take a


    look? Just in case you hurt your bones.¡±


    He had fallen quite hard.


    The driver quickly waved his hand and shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m


    wearing a down jacket. I just fell on my butt. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llpensate you. Give me your number and I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±


    As she spoke, Christina nced at the QR code on the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just like this. I feel


    more at ease if you give me a number.¡±


    ¡°Just transfer me 100 dors. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll just take a break in the afternoon.¡±


    Christina transferred 400 dors to him. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred it to you. You can rest for the next few


    days. Now that you have my phone number, feel free to contact me if you have any problems. I¡¯ll


    be in charge of the follow-up treatment.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Christina, it¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s a small matter. Goodbye, Christina.


    I¡¯ll get going first.¡± The driver limped and opened the car door. He started the car and left


    quickly, afraid that Christina would drag him to the hospital for


    treatment.


    Christina nodded and waved goodbye. Sigh, she had caused him to have such a hard fall onto


    the ground. Why couldn¡¯t she change this habit of hers?


    On the top floor.


    The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with one hand on the window and a


    cigarette in the corner of his mouth. Because of his smile, the cigarette trembled and the lighter


    lit up with a click. The smoke surrounded his handsome facial features and blurred his smiling


    face. He instructed Ethan behind him in a low voice, ¡°Give Benjaminpensation.¡±


    Ethan nodded and asked, ¡°Mr. Turner, should we get someone else to protect you?¡±


    Joseph took a puff of his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. His voice was low and maic.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. She has been running around for two days and it has been quite cold. It¡¯s


    going to snow at night.¡±


    He would not torture her anymore.


    Ethan replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner.¡±


    At night, it really snowed. Christina treated it as a vacation. She calmed herself down, ate, and


    yed as she should. Fortunately, her mother did not blow up her phone.


    Snowkes fell from the sky and danced in the air. There were already many people standing at


    the hotel¡¯s snow observation tform/ Perhaps they had already known that snow would


    descend at night.


    The snowkes in the sky were getting heavier and heavier. Without the rain mixed in, the


    snowkes piled up faster and faster. Just like the driver said, the city was really beautiful when


    it was covered in snow.


    There were more people at the snow observation tform, and Christina did not want to


    squeeze amongst them.


    After changing her clothes and putting on a blue sweater, Christina threw on a white coat,


    jeans, and Doc Martens. It was very casual and simple.


    Gathering her white coat, the cold wind crept into her sweater. It was a little cold. She turned


    around and went to a quiet ce in the hotel. There was a swing, a table, and three chairs.


    On her first day here, Christina realized that this ce was very quiet. Not many people came


    and went, causing the snow to be umted. Christina sat on the chair and looked up at the


    snow falling slowly from the sky. Every snowke was so pure, so white, and its shape was so


    clear.


    Suddenly, when she felt a weight on her shoulders, she turned her head and realized that


    someone had ced a ck down jacket on her shoulders. Just as she was about to get up, a


    familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Ms. Yamin, you¡¯re quite leisurely and elegant. Are you


    watching the snow?¡±


    Christina turned her head with a swoosh and a big ck umbre appeared above her head.


    The man was wearing a ck coat with a high gray cor. His handsome and impable facial


    features were above her. He was busy fixing the big umbre on the shelf.


    At this moment, Christina was already in a daze. Her heart was racing, and she did not know


    where to start. Should she ask him why he was here? Or should she ask him how he knew she


    was here?


    Without waiting for Christina to ask, Joseph slowly walked to another seat and sat opposite


    Christina. His lips curled into a charming smile. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Christina scoffed. When did she look for him? Wait a minute, why was he the one to ask her this


    question? This was not right.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask you a few questions first.¡± Christina was about to take off the jacket on


    her shoulders and return it to Joseph.


    Joseph sat on the chair elegantly. He crossed his legs and looked at Christina¡¯s exquisite face.


    ¡°Put it on. It¡¯ll be coldter. It¡¯s snowing and it¡¯s not suitable to wear a coat. The jacket is new


    and hasn¡¯t been worn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Christina thanked him.


    Joseph continued to look at her calmly. He raised his hand and said gently, ¡°Ask away.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Christina stared at Joseph. At this moment, his aura was different.


    For some reason, she felt like he was suppressing her, but she did not lose. ¡°Firstly, how did


    you know I was here? Secondly, did you misunderstand something? I¡¯m not looking for you.¡±


    The snow was still falling. Under the big ck umbre, the two of them were chatting. At first


    nce, it looked like they were talking about everything under the sky. Joseph spoke softly, his


    pace neither fast nor slow. He simply pulled his aura back. ¡°Ms. Yamin, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve


    misunderstood something. This hotel is my permanent hotel. I¡¯m from Sapphire City.


    Secondly¡­ aren¡¯t you looking for Xaynum¡¯s boss?¡±


    Christina was speechless. If she still did not understand what he meant, she would be an idiot.


    Therefore, the person she was looking for was originally the Roberts family. She had traveled


    thousands of miles to look for someone she already knew. It was really funny.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Christina asked, ¡°So when did youe to Sapphire City?¡±


    Joseph asked calmly, ¡°When did you make an appointment?¡±


    Christina took a deep breath. She ced her elbows on the table and spread them out, feeling


    speechless. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I called you back from/Athana? Are you joking with me? All


    because of a deal that might not seed?¡±


    At this moment, Christina thought of something and was confused. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you a


    university professor?¡±


    Christina remembered that Joseph had not denied itst time.


    Joseph looked at Christina¡¯s serious expression and chuckled. ¡°I never said anything about my


    profession.¡±


    The two of them seemed to be in a debate. ¡°But you gave an example of Frank, didn¡¯t you?¡± At


    that time, Joseph gave an example of Frank as a CEO who wouldn¡¯t want to work with her on


    such a project.


    She thought that it definitely would not happen, so she naturally ruled out his identity as CEO.


    Coupled with his serious expression, there was no doubt at all.


    Joseph¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he bewitched Christina. His pleasant and maic voice


    sounded again. ¡°Frank is Frank. I¡¯m me.¡±


    This reason was not bad, not bad at all.


    Christina was speechless. She silently gave Joseph Turner a thumbs up. However, she was a


    little angry in her heart and felt that she had been tricked. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I should call you Mr.


    Turner now, right? Mr. Turner, may I ask why a big CEO like youcks the hundreds of


    thousands of dors I gave you?¡±


    Joseph naturally noticed Christina¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°What if I say it¡¯s because of you?¡±


    Because of her? These words inevitably made Christina¡¯s heart tremble. Their eyes met, and


    Christina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously held her breath and did not say anything.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, like a bottomless ocean. He stared fixedly at Christina¡¯s


    exquisite facial features, and the hot air he exhaled on a cold day dissipated.


    Christina licked her slightly dry lips and looked away. She had already forgotten her displeasure


    just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you believe in non-marriage?¡±


    Moreover, they had agreed not to talk about feelings. She was almost 30 years old, so she


    naturally understood the other meaning in Joseph¡¯s words. He was flirting with her.


    ¡°ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. ns change with the person you meet. Does Ms. Yamin


    have such an idea?¡±


    Joseph gave Christina an open-ended question again.


    Why was it that every time Joseph asked her a question, she would subconsciously think about


    it and ponder over it faster?


    ¡°You¡¯re silent. I¡¯m not in a hurry. This answer can be answered slowly. Weren¡¯t you anxious to


    find me? Tell me what you


    think.¡±


    Joseph did not like people making decisions under pressure and nervousness. Wanting a clear-


    headed answer from Christina, he began to change the topic. The snow continued to fall and


    the weather was quite cold. He also noticed that Christina¡¯s hands were moving and figured that


    she should be cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk about cooperation outside in the cold. Ms. Yamin, shall


    we change the venue?¡±


    Christina felt quite cold. So be it. She agreed readily. ¡°Sure. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°My room, do you mind?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to mind. We¡¯re only talking about cooperation, so there¡¯s no need for me to


    make a fuss. I believe in Mr.


    Turner¡¯s character.¡±


    Joseph chuckled, making Christina doubt whether she could trust him. This man was starting


    to be unpredictable. Christina


    felt like she had been tricked.

 Chatper 515

    Chatper 515


    Joseph brought Christina to the presidential suite on the top floor.


    They took the private elevator.


    When she arrived at Joseph¡¯s room, Room Christina finally saw the facilities of this room. The decor


    waspletely different from her room. She had never been to other rooms, so she naturally thought


    that this was the unified decor of the presidential suite.


    Little did she know that this was Joseph¡¯s exclusive room in the hotel. It had been specially renovated,


    and this room would not be used externally.


    Joseph nced at Christina and said, ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡±


    Christina nodded politely and sat down on the sofa. The temperature in the room was very high. She


    took off the jacket that Joseph had put on her, folded them, and ced them on the side of the sofa.


    Right then, Joseph handed her a cup of hot


    milk.


    ¡°Warm yourself up and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Joseph nced at the neatly folded jacket from the corner


    of his eye.


    Indeed, Christina¡¯s heart was warmed in an instant. She took the milk and the temperature of the ss


    spread throughout her body through her palm. ¡°Thank you. I want to talk to you about cooperation and


    the price of the instrument.¡±


    Joseph took a sip of warm water and ced the cup on the table. The two of them sat opposite each


    other in the living room and talked for a while. Joseph got up to take off his coat, then hung it on the


    back of the sofa and nced at Christina. ¡°Take off your own coat. The temperature in the room is a


    little high. The temperature difference when we go outter will make it easy to catch a cold.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christina replied calmly. She thought that Joseph was quite meticulous.


    Christina put down the ss of milk and took off her coat. She folded her coat habitually and ced it


    aside.


    Joseph looked at her steadily. Seeing that she picked up the cup, took a sip, and wanted put it down,


    he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you¡¯ve finished drinking the milk. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Christina replied. It was her first time negotiating, and she felt a little ufortable.


    A few minutester, Christina put down the ss and Joseph handed her a tissue. She looked up and


    stared at Joseph for a few seconds. Her lips curved into a smile as she took it generously and wiped


    her lips. ¡°Do you take care of everyone so well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the sixth,¡± Joseph replied as he leaned against his back.


    Upon hearing this, Christina did not feel good. She felt a sense of loss in the depths of her heart. The


    smile on her face was a little stiff, but it disappeared in a few seconds.


    The next second, Joseph¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Yamin, aren¡¯t you going to ask me if the


    other five were my girlfriends? No matter what, we¡¯ve worked together once before Aren¡¯t you


    concerned?¡±


    If there were five other girls, they couldn¡¯t all be his biological sisters. Why should she ask? Christina¡¯s


    tone was neither good nor bad, and was rather cold instead. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something I should be


    concerned about. It should be something your parents care about.¡±


    Joseph nodded and looked like he agreed. He sped his hands in hisp and exined, ¡°Yes, that


    makes sense. Three are family. One is Sherri, and the other is Rose. You¡¯re the sixth.¡±


    The disappointment on Christina¡¯s face gradually dissipated, and she smiled despite herself. ¡°No


    wonder your Arillion name is ¡®family¡¯.¡±


    Joseph shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s Arillion name, not mine.¡±


    Daniel valued his family more than anything else. His family was his bottom line, so he liked this Arillion


    word very much.


    Christina felt that the topic would deviate if she continued. ¡°Alright, can we start talking about work now,


    Mr. Turner?¡±


    Joseph raised his hand to signal her to start, and this single gesture was full of CEO vibes. How did


    Christina misjudge him? Several times, she felt his aura was simr to Trevon¡¯s, but her mind yed


    tricks on her, and she actually thought he was a professor.


    ¡°Ms. Yamin?¡±


    Joseph looked at Christina, who was staring at him in a daze, and called out yfully and gently.


    Christina, who had lost herposure, came back to her senses and could only chat off script. The


    documents were all in the room. Fortunately, she already memorized them. ¡°First of all, let me talk


    about our Yamin Group¡¯s hospital. I think¡­¡±


    During this period, Joseph paid a lot of attention to Christina¡¯s feelings. From time to time, he would


    react so that Christina would not be singing a one-man show. He could also feel that Christina was


    listening seriously and was not being perfunctory. When one person was serious, the other person¡¯s


    perfunctory attitude was the most disgusting.


    During the negotiations, Christina was very serious and did not lose focus at all. This made Joseph


    experience the scene of Christina¡¯s usual negotiations.


    Two hours passed, making this negotiation the longest one in Christina¡¯s history. She said nervously,


    ¡°Mr. Turner, what do you think? Can you give us a discount? Athana Hospital only has one general


    hospital, but the Yamin Group has many. We will continue to open branches.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Joseph spread his legs and got up to pour water. He came over with two


    sses of warm water in his hand. His slender legs were wrapped in pants, and his tight sweater


    outlined the perfect proportions of his figure.


    Joseph handed over the water. ¡°Drink some water to moisten your throat. We¡¯ll do as you say.


    However, the contract will be sent over in a few days as the civilian staff hasn¡¯t gone to work yet. I can¡¯t


    call the people from the legal department to work during the holiday season. Ms. Yamin, do you mind


    waiting a few days in Sapphire City? Let¡¯s celebrate the sess of our coboration again at noon


    tomorrow.¡±


    Why did it sound so strange that they had seeded in working together again?


    After the negotiation, Christina had already looked at Joseph several times. Damn, this man was really


    fucking handsome. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    It was not easy to negotiate the price until it was a few times cheaper than Hailnd¡¯s. If she went back


    immediately and did not sign the contract, she would have wasted a few hours. Her two days of


    traveling would have been in vain.


    Naturally, she had to sign the contract before going back. At most, she would treat it as an annual


    rxation and give herself a break.


    Joseph nced at Christina with a faint smile and continued to cross his legs. A few minutester,


    Christina stood up and picked up her jacket from the sofa. As she put it on, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave


    first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Please contact me by phone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joseph did not stop Christina from leaving. He could already tell that Christina was ufortable. If


    one person had nothing to do with the other, then there would be no such difort.


    However, this difort would disappear in a few days.


    Christina returned to her room. Her heart was beating a little fast, and she was no longer as calm as


    when she was negotiating just now. She held her chest with one hand and held her phone with the


    other.


    She walked to the window in a daze and pulled open the curtains. The snow was still falling. A


    snowke drifted to the window and stuck to it like a white flower.


    Her phone dinged, bringing her back to her senses. It was a message from Joseph, ¡°I¡¯m the host, so


    it¡¯s not right for you to treat me to a meal. You can treat me next time. During the period of your stay in


    Sapphire City, I¡¯ll take care of your food and amodation.¡±


    Christina felt that things were out of her control, including her¡­


    She wanted to refuse, but before she could, her phone showed that he was typing. Joseph¡¯s message


    came a step earlier, ¡°Ms. Yamin, give me a chance to perform.¡±


    It was very difficult to refuse. Plus, Christina was not a pretentious person. She replied to his message,


    ¡°Then I shall shamelessly freeload on Mr. Turner.¡±


    Joseph replied, ¡°It¡¯s an honor. Ms. Yamin is indeed straightforward.¡±


    Just as she replied, a call from Charlie came in. ¡°Christina, how is it? If it doesn¡¯t work out,e back. I


    saw that the weather over at Sapphire City is quite cold. It¡¯s snowing, but it hasn¡¯t snowed yet in


    Athana.¡±


    Christina reported her results truthfully. ¡°Charlie, the matter has been settled. The price is even lower


    than the price we paid in Hailnd. It¡¯s just that the contract can only be signed in a few days.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already negotiated, but the price is even lower now? Christina, how did you negotiate this


    price?¡± Charlie was in disbelief and he spoke in a higher tone.


    ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been negotiating with the boss for two and a half hours. It¡¯s just that the


    Actually, Christina knew that the legal department could work at any time as long as Joseph said one


    sentence. However, she could not bring it up. Joseph had already given her benefits. She could not


    force thepany¡¯s employees to work and sign


    a contract for her.


    Charlie quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just curious why the price is lower than Hailnd¡¯s. Did you


    promise anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I justpared it to him and exined everything. The other party agreed readily.¡±


    Since his daughter hadpleted the business negotiation, Charlie did not say much. He said with


    concern, ¡°Since it will take a few days, why don¡¯t youe back first?¡±


    Charlie was also heartbroken that Christina had to be alone outside during the holiday season.


    ¡°Charlie, I¡¯ll stay here for a few days and treat it as a holiday. By the way, did Angie fly into a rage when


    she found out that I ran away?¡±


    Charlie snorted. ¡°You only remembered now if we would be implicated. Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened.


    It¡¯s all because Joseph saved you. After you left, he went to Sapphire City. Your mother was overjoyed


    was hear that.¡±


    ¡°Your mother would love it if you got married right there in Sapphire City and then returned to Athana,¡±


    Charlie thought to himself.


    Christina thought to herself, ¡°Angie is really resourceful. She even knows that Joseph is here in


    Sapphire City. How will Angie feel if I tell them that the boss of the equipmentpany is Joseph?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be awkward if Angie is too surprised andes to Sapphire City to confirm it.¡±


    Christina said, ¡°Alright, Charlie, I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. If you have nothing to do,


    persuade Angie to stop disrupting the matchmaker¡¯s work. Tell her to practice yoga and stop watching


    those television dramas.¡±


    They were the ones who suffered when Angie could not stop watching television dramas.


    After hanging up the phone, Christina was still standing in front of the window and looking at the snow.


    Naturally, she thought that Joseph had really rushed over because of her appointment.


    She looked out of the window without blinking. Another snowke was stuck to the ss. Through the


    ss, she touched it with her fingers, as if she could touch that cold feeling.


    She blew a breath of hot air on the ss, which blurred the snowkes outside. Using her index finger,


    she wrote two words on the window, ¡°Joseph Turner¡±.


    What kind of person was he? He was sometimes cold, sometimes warm, and sometimes


    unfathomable¡­


    At noon the next day, Christina specially dressed up. She wore a white, unconventional high-neck


    sweater, a ck cashmere coat cinched at the waist, and a pair of flesh-pink high heels. Her wavy curls


    cascaded over her shoulders, and a tassel earring swayed naturally from one ear.


    She gave off a simple and magnanimous feeling. Her temperament was feminine, charming, and


    attractive.


    Sapphire Hotel¡¯s restaurant was on the eighth floor. Today¡¯s temperature was even lower than


    yesterday¡¯s, and the snow was twice as heavy as yesterday¡¯s. It could be said that it was snowing


    heavily. There was thick snow on both sides of the road, as if there was a thick nket covering them.


    All the greenery and branches were also white. The entire Sapphire City was like a white imperial city.


    It was a beautiful, pure city.


    In order to make Christina feel at ease, Joseph did not book a private room. Instead, it was in the hall.


    At this moment, there were still a few couples in the hall.


    Joseph gentlemanly pulled out a stool for Christina to sit down. ¡°Please sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joseph took off his ck coat, revealing the white sweater inside. The two of them were dressed like a


    couple. This made Christina subconsciously want to tie her hair, but she realized her hair was loose.


    Noticing her movements, Joseph asked, ¡°Do you need to tie your hair?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    After dressing up, the woman was indeed good-looking. When the food was served, Joseph was still a


    gentleman. ¡°Do you need my help to cut the steak?¡±


    Christina was the type who did everything herself. She refused again, but Joseph was not


    embarrassed. He picked up his fork and asked, ¡°Do you find this scene very familiar?¡±


    This was Joseph¡¯s second time asking this question. Christina had a good memory and remembered


    that thest time he asked this question was in the car.

 Chatper 516

    Chatper 516


    Christina thought, ¡°This scene?¡±


    In just a few seconds, Christina seemed to have already understood what Joseph meant. She smiled


    inexplicably and looked up at the man who was cutting the steak seriously.


    Joseph gave off the vibe of being restrained. Furthermore, this vibe was oveid with refinement,


    elegance, and mystery¡­


    As Christina looked at Joseph, she was lost in thought. The steak in front of her was taken away by a


    slender hand. In its ce, what was brought over was a steak that had already been cut into chunks of


    meat that were of the same shape and size.


    Joseph¡¯s lips parted slightly. Before Christina could refuse, Joseph spoke first. He said spontaneously,


    ¡°It¡¯s only right for a man to take care of a woman at the dining table. Don¡¯t feel any psychological


    burden. If you really feel ufortable, just consider it as giving me a chance to act like a gentleman.¡±


    Joseph had addressed everything, and any attempts to refuse thereafter werepletely blocked.


    Even if Christina did not want to eat, she still had to eat. Christina did not refuse anymore. The corners


    of her lips curled into a beautiful smile as she said, ¡°Joseph, no one can refuse anything that you offer,


    right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There were always plenty of reasons that could make people ept this kindness willingly. It could still


    warm their hearts.


    Joseph ced Christina¡¯s steak in front of himself and continued to use the knife and fork to cut. He


    said unhurriedly, ¡°Ms. Yamin, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not a central air conditioner. I don¡¯t


    intend to warm everyone.¡±


    In saying so, it meant that Christina was an exception. Once again, she felt her heartstrings being


    subtly tugged at.


    Right after that, Joseph took out his phone, tapped the screen to unlock it, and erged a photo before


    cing the phone in front of Christina. This picture was one that Christina had photoshopped for them.


    It was also a scene of eating in a restaurant, but the clothes they wore were different. After all, the


    season when the photo was edited was different. It was winter now.


    In the photo, Christina wore a red V-neck dress, while Joseph wore a white shirt. They were sitting face


    to face, with


    Christina giving a charming and alluring smile, and Joseph helping her with her food.


    Christina was at a loss for words. She thought to herself, ¡°This scene is really the same as it is now.¡±


    Joseph noticed a slight trace of awkwardness on Christina¡¯s face. Feeling awkward, she instinctively


    wanted to touch her hair, again. All her actions were observed by Joseph, who smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°The photo has be a reality. What are your thoughts about it, Ms. Yamin?¡±


    Christina replied, ¡°Um¡­¡± She thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a photoshopped picture? What thoughts


    could I possibly have?¡±


    Joseph, who went straight to the point, said without any sense of hesitation, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll share my


    thoughts. The photoshopped picture you created is very captivating, and it changed my perspective.


    So, starting from this meal, I intend to provide you with real material in the future. You won¡¯t need to


    work hard on photoshopping or thinking about scenes anymore. You can use what¡¯s readily avable at


    any time.¡±


    Seeing Christina¡¯s puzzled expression, as if she did not fully understand, Joseph reduced his words


    and said concisely, ¡°I n to pursue you. Do you understand now?¡±


    There was a loud crash.


    The knife and fork in Christina¡¯s hand immediately fell onto her te with a thud. This action clearly


    showed her surprise. She sought to be calm and maintain a smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Turner, you must be


    kidding. Aren¡¯t you someone who ismitted to a life without marriage?¡±


    ¡°Before you photoshopped the picture, I wasmitted to a life without marriage,¡± Joseph said.


    Christina recalled what Joseph saidst night. Joseph had said, ¡°What if I say it¡¯s because of you?¡±


    So, he was not kidding. It was not a casual remark either.


    She photoshopped a picture. This picture then made Joseph want to get married, and he even wanted


    to pursue her. She -thought, ¡°Did I edit the photo so skillfully that it¡¯s mesmerizing? Didn¡¯t my mom say


    my photography skills are terrible and


    that I made Joseph look unphotogenic?¡±


    Christina stared fixedly at Joseph, trying to see if he was telling the truth. She licked her slightly dry


    lips, took a deep breath, andposed herself. She asked, ¡°Are you saying that my photoshopped


    picture made you want to fall in love? Is that what you mean?¡±


    When Christina asked this question, even she herself was in disbelief.


    Joseph nodded honestly and smiled seductively, Christina noticed that this man¡¯s smile was really


    suspected that this man never really intended to treat her to a meal. Not a single bite of the beef went


    down her throat, leaving her with a head full of questions.


    Narrowing her beautiful eyes, she asked, ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re not trying to prevent me from eating, are


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Joseph said. ¡°I should have waited for you to finish eating before saying this. My bad. But


    what I said is true. I¡¯m not joking with you. I never joke when ites to matters of the heart. I want to


    turn this into a reality. What do you think,


    Ms. Yamin?¡±


    Christina took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Joseph said. He was not in a hurry. He actually smiled when he heard her say those two words.


    Christina had a diverse range ofplex emotions as she ate. She lowered her head and quickly


    finished her meal, using the excuse of needing a short nap. Joseph knew that she wanted to process


    what he had said, so he did not object. After sending Christina back to her room, he carefully told her


    that the dining ce had already been reserved and that he would pick her up when she woke up.


    When meeting Joseph¡¯s gaze, Christina always felt that he had a kind of charisma that made it difficult


    to resist.


    Back in her room, Christina began to make all kinds of guesses. When she considered the strange


    urrences of the past few days, such as the suitcase, the driver, and even the security guard, it


    seemed like they were all things that raised suspicions.


    She flopped onto the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. She thought to herself, ¡°Was this all done by


    Joseph? If so, thening to Sapphire City hasnded me in a trap, and he¡¯s watching me walk right


    into it.


    ¡°I initially thought that I was the one setting up a trap, but it turns out that there¡¯s a trap within a trap.


    I¡¯ve be the prey,


    huh?


    ¡°Looking at it from the other perspective, do I not have feelings for Joseph? I¡¯m an adult. I don¡¯t want to


    lie. I do have feelings


    for him.¡±


    She had initially thought that he was really a university professor. When she saw the fountain pen, she


    wanted to buy it for Joseph. This was the best move. However, she was not sure if she could actually


    give it to him.


    Joseph¡¯s sudden and straightforward confession of love had left Christina¡¯s heart in turmoil. Her once


    firm convictions were now changing, and she felt a desire to give it a try. Joseph¡¯s handsome face was


    disyed on the ceiling. It was still that charming smile.


    Dazed, Christina shook her head and decided to get some rest before making any decisions. Her mind


    was in too much turmoil at the moment, and she could not figure out where the thread of her thoughts


    was leading.


    Three and a half hourster, Christina woke up slowly and yawned. At the same time, she received a


    text message. It was from Joseph. [Are you awake?]


    She thought, ¡°Even through the screen, I can sense this man¡¯s tenderness. Why didn¡¯t he show it in the


    past?¡± He hid it well. In the


    past, he would at most reply in just two words, namely ¡°Got it¡±.


    Had there been any signs of this kind of behavior previously, she would have noticed it long ago. As


    she looked at this message, her mind became clear, and she was very certain that she had been given


    a confession of love. It was given by someone she hired, no less.


    It was because of the photoshopped picture that Joseph fell for her.


    After waking up from her nap, she was quite certain that she had feelings for Joseph, at least in terms


    of his looks.


    Christina was not bothered by the fact that the person who had confessed to her was Joseph, who was


    someone that she hired. Neither was she bothered by the fact that Joseph wasying a trap carefully


    due to his liking for her. She only cared about her most genuine feelings, whether she liked him or not,


    and whether it was a good fit or not.


    She had never been in a rtionship before. Nheless, she had heard of other people¡¯s romantic


    experiences. There were plenty of people around her who were in on-and-off rtionships that were


    filled with drama. There were also people who willingly got deceived into starting a rtionship.


    The general idea was clear in her mind. Joseph was indeed pursuing her now. She picked up her


    phone and replied, [Mr. Turner, where do you n to take me to spend?]


    Joseph texted, [Let¡¯s talk about it after you freshen up.]


    Christina-readily agreed. She texted, [30 minutes. Can you wait?]


    Joseph texted, [Sure. There¡¯s no hurry.]


    Looking back at their chat history, Christina could tell that this man was quite patient.


    For Christina, who had never been in a romantic rtionship, there was still a tiny bit of fear, internal


    conflict, and hesitation in the depths of her heart.


    Extremely punctual, Christina opened the door thirty minutester. Joseph was already waiting at the


    doorway leisurely. with a cigarette that was still lit but had not been fully burned yet.


    Seeing Christinae out of the room, he took a few steps back and discarded the cigarette into the


    designated cigarette-butt receptacle near the elevator. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you still needed more


    time. Do you mind if I smoke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Christina said. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. You may smoke if you want. There¡¯s no need to avoid it.¡±


    She thought, ¡°People who run their own business have no reason to mind other people smoking. I¡¯ve


    gotten used to it a long time ago.¡±


    Joseph


    Out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket and chewed on it. He handed a piece to Christina


    spontaneously,


    saying, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Seeing Christina shake her head, Joseph gave her an assurance without being prompted, saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t smoke in front of you again.¡±


    In the evening, Joseph brought Christina to a well-known inte-famous restaurant. Throughout the


    meal, Joseph took care of her, paying attention to every detail, and Christina could also feel his


    thoughtfulness.


    Joseph drove a moderately priced car. He had no intention of telling Christina that he was the richest


    person in Sapphire City just yet. He was afraid of scaring her away before he even began pursuing her.


    His approach was to open a door and then gradually progress step by step.


    Joseph, with a blue-dial wristwatch on his wrist, gently parted his lips and said in a soft tone, ¡°Where do


    you want to go?¡±


    The snow outside was drifting onto the window. It was mercilessly battered by the windshield wipers.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing,¡± Christina said. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel. Drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joseph replied.


    Back at the hotel, Joseph parked his car in the designated spot and took Christina to the first floor


    using a private elevator. The snow-viewing deck was already crowded with many people. It could be


    said that there were this many people every evening.


    Christina¡¯s gaze was fixed on the snow-viewing deck, and she did not blink. She felt like ying in the


    snow. ¡°I¡¯d like to go over there for a while,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± A bodyguard behind them handed over a


    transparent umbre.


    Joseph, with his tall figure, half-embraced Christina and held up the transparent umbre. There was a


    kind of hazy beauty


    as they stayed dry while still being able to see the snowfall on the top of the umbre.


    In the snow, Joseph was holding an umbre, and Christina was half-embraced, seeking shelter under


    Joseph¡¯s protection. The umbre was not huge. Ayer of snowkes had already umted on


    Joseph¡¯s shoulder on one side.


    They arrived at the tranquil spot from the previous night. The ck umbre had turned into a white


    transparent umbre. Christina adjusted her coat, getting ready to sit down on a chair!


    Joseph stopped her. He picked up her freezing hands, ced the umbre into her hands, and said,


    ¡°Hold this for now.¡±


    Christina held the umbre without understanding why.


    Then, Joseph took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped the snow off the stool very carefully.


    Christina stood still at the side, watching as this distinguished man bent down to wipe the stool for her.


    Indeed, there had been people who pursued her in the past, but no one had treated her like this. Most


    of them would use money to woo her, such as gifting her roses, limited-edition handbags, cars, houses,


    and so on.


    However, Christina also had those things. Plus, these were not things that mattered to her. There were


    actually many reasons she did not want to get married. For example, the men in the television dramas


    analyzed by her mother were very unreliable. After getting married, it was all about the mundane


    aspects of managing household affairs and responsibilities. Another example was immature men. She


    did not want to get married and ended up looking after a husband who would require the same care


    and attention as a child. Afterbining many factors, Christina ultimately decided that she might as


    well work. Being single gave her freedom.


    Christina thought, ¡°Now it seems that being in a romantic rtionship would bring a different feeling,


    and it¡¯s not as troublesome as I thought.¡± A pleasant and maic voice brought her mind back to the


    present. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Have a seat. Don¡¯t you feel cold? We can also watch the snow from


    the rooftop.¡±


    Christina forced a smile, but her earlier thoughts still lingered in her mind. She contemted, ¡°Would


    Joseph be a good choice? Would he always be like this? Would our interaction turn into arguments that


    are rted to the mundane aspects of life that oftene after marriage?¡± While pondering these


    questions, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was afraid of marriage, fearing that after getting married, the initial happiness would turn into a


    nightmare. There were too many such examples.


    Before marriage, partners would stick to each other like glue, but after getting married, they would have


    intense arguments.

 Chatper 517

    Chatper 517


    After Christina sat down, Joseph wiped the other stool and adjusted his clothes before slowly taking a


    seat.


    From Christina¡¯s perspective, she could see the snow on Joseph¡¯s shoulder. She also noticed that the


    color of his arm on one side was darker. Today¡¯s snow had a slight drizzle mixed in.


    Christina instinctively looked at her own clothes, and she noticed that there was not a single snowke


    on them. This action from Joseph was akin to throwing a stone into the deepest part of theke, hitting


    the very center of it.


    After staring nkly for a while, she took out a packet of tissues from her handbag and handed it over


    to him, gesturing for him to wipe. ¡°Wipe your shoulder,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a little wet.¡±


    Joseph took the packet of tissues and pulled one out, but he could not manage to wipe the particrly


    dark spot. Christina could not bear to watch. She stood up, walked over to Joseph¡¯s back, and took the


    tissues from the table. Silently, she helped him wipe away the snow from his clothes, gently patting it


    off first and then absorbing the moisture with the tissues.


    Christina spent several minutes doing this, and throughout, Joseph had a smile on his face, remaining


    still as Christina helped him.


    ¡°Done,¡± Christina said, feeling th


    fabric with her fingertips and double-checking it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Joseph said. Just as Christina was about to leave, Joseph quickly grabbed her wrist and


    asked her a question to sound her out. ¡°Do you want to build a snowman?¡± he said.


    Christina thought, ¡°Build a snowman?


    ¡°What a distant memory. How many years ago was it when Ist built a snowman?¡± Ever since Chris


    went to college, he had no intention of taking over thepany. This heavy burden had fallen on her


    shoulders.


    The major that she chose was not a major that she loved, but she did not regret it. Among the three


    children, there had to be one to help out as their parents continued to get older.


    -She thought, ¡°I think I built a snowman with Ste when I was in my senior years at high school.


    ¡°It seems like it. I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Joseph had always been observant. He could discern her true thoughts from her silence. He pulled her


    to sit on a stool. Then, he turned around and went to a spacious ce. After choosing a spot, Joseph


    began to collect snow from the snowy environment. His warm hands were swiftly numbed by the cold.


    The busy figure in the snow once again left Christina in a daze. This man was really skilled in


    understanding Christina¡¯s feelings. Step by step, he entered her heart silently. She waspletely


    unguarded.


    Joseph did not talk about love or affection. Ever since he confessed, he did not ask her if she wanted to


    be with him, nor did he rush her to make a decision. It was as if he was not the one who had


    confessed.


    Joseph walked back and forth, exposing himself in the rain. A pile of snow had already piled up in the


    open space. Christina could not stay seated. Joseph¡¯s intention was to capture Christina¡¯s attention,


    not through his busy figure but through the charm of the snow. However, Joseph did not know that


    Christina was actually paying attention to him.


    She got up, walked over to Joseph, tugged at her coat, and squatted down. No one was holding an


    umbre. The snow was still falling. ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked.


    Upon hearing this, the man beside her smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll collect the snow, and you can form the


    snow into shapes.¡± He would handle theborious work. She just needed to work on the design in one


    spot.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of snow here,¡± Christina said. ¡°Don¡¯t go to get more snow.¡± Christina felt the urge to


    hold Joseph¡¯s hands, wanting to know how cold his hands were.


    In the end, she gave up, thinking that it was somewhat inappropriate. When her hand touched the


    snow, she no longer needed to feel the temperature of Joseph¡¯s hands. The coldness of the snow


    made Christina shiver, but she smiled happily and began to make snowballs. Joseph helped create the


    snowman¡¯s body, concerned that she might be too cold.


    The two of them worked together and soon, they finished making a snowman. Joseph took off the scarf


    around his neck and wrapped it around the snowman¡¯s neck.


    The cold wind mercilessly prated his neck. He felt cold, so much so that he shook his shoulders. It


    was really quite cold, but his hands, which were soaked in snow, had already begun to feel warm.


    Christina¡¯s hands were getting warm as well.


    It happened that there was an office upstairs that could enable people to have a view of the scene


    downstairs. Ethan stood expressionlessly by the window, craning his neck.


    The bodyguards, one by one, curiously craned their necks. One of them asked, ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s our boss


    doing?¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Our boss has gotten into a romantic rtionship? Wow.¡±


    Ethan looked at the bodyguard as if he was looking at an idiot. He thought, ¡°Is this being in a romantic


    rtionship? He¡¯s wooing her, idiot.¡±


    The two people downstairs felt a sense of aplishment when they looked at the finished product,


    especially Christina. She had a long-lost joy on her face that was genuine, rxed, and free from


    worries.


    Christina was looking at the snowman, while Joseph was looking at her. When she turned around and


    mentioned wanting to take a photo so that it could serve as a keepsake of this moment, their eyes met.


    In an instant, sparks flew. A sense of romantic undertones and a romantic element intertwined with the


    falling snow.


    Their hearts began to beat irregrly as the romantic element entered their bodies. The two of them,


    who were half-squatting, looked as if their energy points had been pressed. They remained motionless,


    and they only had each other in their eyes.


    They kept moving increasingly closer to what their desires guided them toward. Christina followed her


    heart and tilted her head. Just when both of them were only half an inch apart, a sneeze interrupted the


    romantic moment that they wanted to continue.


    When Christina snapped out of the romantic moment, she immediately stood up awkwardly. She


    lowered her head, pressed her right index finger against her nose, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my


    room first.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s gaze turned serious. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Christina quickened her pace and left. Looking at Christina¡¯s back as she left hurriedly, Joseph first


    smiled. Then, he restrained his smile and said coldly, ¡°Come out.¡±


    When Ethan, who was upstairs, saw the personing out, he immediately sprinted downstairs at full


    speed.


    Two minutester, Ethan stood beside Joseph. The person who sneezed was Benjamin the driver. He


    was the bodyguard who drove Christina around and protected her.


    Benjamin grinned and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Turner, I just wanted to see how things are


    developing between you and Ms. Yamin.¡±


    Ethan noticed that Joseph had be displeased. He thought, ¡°Who would be happy when their good


    time is disrupted? If it were me, I would have long removed Benjamin¡¯s arm.¡± He had seen it clearly


    from upstairs just now. Joseph and Christina almost kissed.


    In the end, such an idiot appeared out of nowhere. Ethan was afraid that Joseph would get angry, so


    he kicked Benjamin first, saying, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Turner. Why did youe to the hotel


    instead of staying at home to let your arm heal?¡±


    Benjamin received the eye signals from Ethan. He then looked at Joseph, who was as cold as the


    snowman nearby. Benjamin began to panic. ¡°Mr. Turner, I was wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I was wrong. Can I go


    back to let my injury heal?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Is it toote to run now? Can I act as if he didn¡¯t see me? Sneezing isn¡¯t something I can


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    control.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gust of cold wind, and then there¡¯s a sneeze. That¡¯s a natural reaction.¡±


    Ethan struggled to hold the umbre. The height difference became evident. Joseph¡¯s tone was very


    calm as he said, ¡°You¡¯re very free. Getting thrown once is not enough.¡±


    He was referring to the shoulder throw from Christina.


    Benjamin quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not. My hand isn¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s voice was colder than the winter snow. He nced at the snowman behind him and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to see any snow on the hotel¡¯s steps tomorrow morning.


    ¡°If this snowman melts, you will stand in this spot and pretend to be a snowman.¡±


    Benjamin looked like he was on the verge of tears but not being able to shed them. He felt deeply


    regretful. He thought to himself, ¡°Why did I wander aroundte at night instead of sleeping? And now I


    can¡¯t sleep for the entire night. I need to clear the snow and guard Ms. Yamin¡¯s snowman. How


    miserable.¡±


    As soon as Joseph finished talking, he took the umbre from Ethan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Put the shoe


    inserts in tomorrow.¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°Got it, Mr. Turner.¡±


    Benjamin, who was punished, burst outughing. He said, ¡°Haha. Mr. Turner thinks you¡¯re short. So


    darn hrious. Hahaha.


    Shoe inserts.¡±


    Ethan, a man of few words but resolute, gave Benjamin another solid kick, saying, ¡°Just a reminder.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any snow on the hotel¡¯s steps tomorrow.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s mind was finally brought back to the harsh reality. He thought, ¡°What? It¡¯s still-snowing now.


    How is it possible for the steps to be snow-free? Isn¡¯t this like asking someone to sweep the fallen


    leaves away and make a courtyard clean all the time during fall? What a joke.


    ¡°Mr. Turner is just trying to y a prank on me, seeking revenge. My damn nose. Why didn¡¯t I sneeze


    earlier orter? Why


    couldn¡¯t I wait for them to kiss before sneezing?¡±.


    Benjamin raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He thought, ¡°Mr. Turner might as well ask me to sweep


    the restroom. At least the hotel¡¯s restroom is very


    clean.¡±


    When Christina returned to her room, her mind was filled with images of Joseph and herself getting


    very close to each other. She raised her hand to touch her cheeks, as if she could still feel Joseph¡¯s


    warm breath on her face. Her face began to blush slightly. She thought to herself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that


    sneeze, we would probably have¡­


    ¡°Why did we end up almost kissing?¡± She let out a sigh and inwardly predicted that she might not be


    able to hold on for long. ¡°This man is extremely seductive,¡± she thought.


    She could now be sure that she had developed feelings for Joseph. However, she needed to confirm


    one thing. She wanted to know whether he was naturally gentle or if he was only being exceptionally


    gentle during this particr period.


    What Christina was afraid of was the change between the dating phase and marriage. She could not


    see this aspect clearly at the moment, and this was where her confusiony.


    She was not a young girl who could recklessly disregard everything, like in a TV drama where young


    girls ran away and abandoned everything. Marriage involved two families. There were many things she


    needed to consider.


    Furthermore, Joseph was from Sapphire City, while she was from Athana. She still needed to support


    the Yamin family. She could not abandon everything and do as she pleased. After thinking about it,


    Christina let out a sigh. ¡°Indeed, adult love isn¡¯t that simple,¡± she thought. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave as we


    please, and we can¡¯t just be together with each other just because we want to be together with each


    other. There are too many things to consider.¡±


    Joseph, who had a deep understanding of people¡¯s emotions and could connect with people on a


    profound level, was just so hateful. He deliberately sent a message to remind Christina. [Sorry, in that


    kind of scene, I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you.]


    Christina was left speechless.


    Christina adjusted her emotions, walked toward the floor-to-ceiling windows, and nced at the snowy


    adults.]


    Joseph texted, [Thank you for being understanding, Ms. Yamin.]


    Christina did not forget to remind him. She texted, [Don¡¯t mention that. Change your clothes in time.


    They are wet.]


    Joseph texted, [Okay. Got it.]


    Christina tossed her phone onto the bed, and it rolled on therge bed. She took her pajamas and went


    to take a shower.


    Half an hourter, Christina sat under the nket, adjusting the temperature to afortable degree.


    Sitting on the bed, she started to write post-shift reports, summarizing a series of tasks.


    Busy work could temporarily clear trivial matters from one¡¯s mind. This was one of the reasons she


    enjoyed working. When people got busy, they would forget that they needed to think about their


    worries, forget to be sad, and forget to think about what to do tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, inside the presidential suite, Joseph was also working overtime with hisptop on hisp.


    He was working overtime to adjust the contract with Christina. He had never intended for the legal


    department to handle this contract from the beginning.


    After typing thest word, Joseph picked up the ss of red wine from the corner of the table and took


    a big sip. He rubbed his fingertips and recalled the scene downstairs. He could feel that Christina had


    feelings for him as well.


    It was just that he could see a trace of worry and hesitation in her eyes.


    He thought, ¡°Is it because she is from Athana, while Ie from a foreign country? Or is it due to the


    ¡°Or does she not trust me? The previous issues are all solvable, but thest one can only be proven


    with time.


    ¡°Trust between people isn¡¯t built in a day, and I can¡¯t me Ms. Yamin for having doubts. She¡¯s not a


    young girl anymore. She moves in the business world and at negotiation tables. She sees more things


    than the average person. Naturally, she has more things to consider.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. If she wasn¡¯t good at thinking, the Yamin Group wouldn¡¯t havepleted one


    business deal after another through her efforts.¡±

 Chatper 518

    Chatper 518


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, in a dimly lit room, the person on the bed tossed and turned, unable to


    fall asleep. After struggling for an hour, it was just hard to drift off. The scene that had happened


    downstairs invaded her mind like a virus. It kept ying on a loop. Christina suspected that she was


    feeling lustful.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Christina, driven to the edge by her insomnia, sat up. Her legs were bent,


    and her hands were propped on her legs as she covered her face.


    She turned on all the lights, getting ready to read. Actually, the night is the best time for a puzzle, but


    she did not bring the unfinished pce puzzle.


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite, Joseph sat in the living room, holding a document that contained


    information that Ethan had looked into two hours ago. He was seriously reading it word by word.


    Previously, when Joseph was abroad and coborating with Christina and investing money, he was


    curious and casually looked into the Yamin family, focusing particrly on Christina. However, he did


    not investigate the reason behind her unmarried status.


    Joseph had always been meticulous. When he met Christina¡¯s eyes in the evening, he could repeatedly


    detect her deepest concerns and nervousness in her eyes. Logically speaking, a woman who was so


    direct at work should not have such conflicted emotions.


    Christina had mentioned that Joseph wasmitted to a life without marriage. Initially, he did not take


    her words to heart. He thought she was just saying it casually to use it as an excuse to reject men. But


    in the evening, after repeatedly noticing the sense of hesitation in Christina¡¯s eyes, he had no choice


    but to delve into it and address the issue at its core.


    Ethan, who was asked to look into the matter, was puzzled. He thought, ¡°Where am I supposed to


    investigate in the middle of the night?¡± He could only ask Pat for help. Meanwhile, Pat, who was far


    away at Athana, ced his hopes on Frank.


    Pat did the right thing by cing hopes on Frank. Indeed, as it turned out, Frank, who was close to


    Chris, did know the reason Christina remained unmarried. However, Frank was notpletely certain.


    If he wanted to be certain, he had to pull Chris out of bed and ask him.


    And Frank had indeed done so. The document that Joseph currently held was the result of Frank


    waking up Christe in the night for a one-on-one interrogation. The uracy was quite high. The


    information known by family members was more urate and reliable than what circted as rumors


    in the outside world.


    ¡°As expected, these are the reasons,¡± Joseph said in a low voice as he looked at the document.


    He thought, ¡°All of these aren¡¯t problems. They can be solved. The most challenging part is that


    Christina has a slight fear of marriage. She is afraid that the state of marriage may decline.¡±


    Frank was quite free, and he was quite meticulous too. In the end, he asked Ethan to make a note of


    the reason behind Christina¡¯s fear of marriage and add it in parentheses, fearing that Joseph might not


    fully grasp the situation. Inside the parentheses, it was written that Angie had been giving Christina


    lessons on the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw.


    Joseph was left speechless. He thought, ¡°What reason is that?¡±


    Frank kindly gave Joseph a suggestion. At the bottom of thest piece of information, he asked Ethan


    to write a message. ¡°Treat her sincerely¡± was the message.


    It was like seeking advice from a pastor at a church.


    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms of the Roberts family¡¯s vi in Athana, the temperature was


    continuously rising, creating a stark contrast with the outdoor temperature. The highest state of deep


    An hourter, Avay in bed in a lethargic manner. Her hands were tired, so much so that she did not


    even want to move her hands. Her eyes were unfocused, and both sides of her cheeks were flushed,


    as if they had been applied with rouge. She said weakly, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡±


    Frank sat on the edge of the bed to deal with the aftermath. He was about to go to the bathroom to get


    water to help Ava wash her hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get up, don¡¯t get up then,¡± he said. ¡°You can


    sleep as long as you want.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava waved. Her eyes were sparkling. Her slightly hoarse voice could be heard in the


    room. ¡°Will you sleep in with me then?¡± she asked.


    Frank replied calmly, ¡°Yep.¡±


    While Frank was investigating, Ava was fully engaged throughout, and she had learned about her


    brother¡¯s strategies to pursue her beautiful future sister-inw. She turned andy prone on the bed,


    saying, ¡°Frank, do you think my brother can eliminate the inner fears of my beautiful future sister-in-


    Frank brought a basin of water over and helped her wash her slender hands. Then, he wiped them


    clean with a dry towel and said calmly, ¡°Yep. He can.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Joseph is such a scheming person. He has many tricks up his sleeve. There is only one


    oue for Christina. She will sumb to him. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    Frank thought to himself about this. He did not say it out loud.


    Ava¡¯s hands were very fair. After exerting effort for so long, the area between her thumb and index


    finger had turned red. Frank felt a mild sense of sympathy. He said, ¡°Baby Ava, let me apply some


    ointment for you.¡±


    Avay t on her back and raised her hand to look at it. She refused, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll disappear in


    a bit.¡±


    This time, her period came a few days earlier. Her menstrual cyclested for six days, which was


    rtively long. Adding a three-day recovery period, it amounted to nine days in total. She had to go


    back a few days before the start of school. She could not let Frank suffocate to death.


    ¡°Such benefits still have to be given asionally,¡± she thought. ¡°Otherwise, it would be so pitiful.¡±


    Frank picked up the basin and walked toward the bathroom. ¡°Baby Ava, go ahead and sleep first,¡± he


    said. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Let me go to the toilet first,¡± Ava said. ¡°It seems like there may have been a leak.¡± Ava quickly got up.


    Just as she turned over, she stretched out too much while lying down. It seemed like there might have


    been an overflow.


    Frank smiled and said, ¡°I told you to slow down. Do you need me to help you get your close-fitting


    pants?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check if it got dirty first,¡± Ava said. ¡°You can get it for meter.¡± With that, she was already off to


    the bathroom, wearing her slippers. She did not even close the door.


    As expected, it was a little dirty. Ava, thinking that Frank was by the bed, called out loudly, ¡°Frank, help


    me get a blue one.¡±


    ¡°Is it the blue one?¡± asked Frank, who was waiting at the door.


    Ava, who was in the bathroom, said with certainty, ¡°Yes. The blue one. It¡¯s already early in the morning.


    The lucky color for today¡¯s horoscope is blue.¡±


    Ava had many pairs of underwear, each in a different color. She believed in horoscopes. She would


    match her underwear ording to the daily prediction and instructions for her horoscope.


    The white underwear was thrown into the trash can. Ava mostly discarded the ones stained with blood.


    This was rtively wasteful. The main reason was that bloodstains on pure cotton underwear were


    difficult to clean.


    Ava took the underwear that Frank handed to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it ande out of the bathroom.


    Wait for me¡­ Wait ¨C for me for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Frank said. ¡°Take your time.¡± Frank stepped out of the bathroom and helped close


    the door.


    Eleven minutester, Ava came out of the bathroom, walking carefully. As she stepped out of the


    bathroom, she noticed that Frank was sending a message. ¡°Frank, are you messaging my brother?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Frank said. ¡°I¡¯m messaging Grace, asking her to buy you a white one tomorrow.¡± Frank put away


    his phone and tossed it onto the bed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ava said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. How about I go shopping with my mom and Grace tomorrow, and you can go


    have fun with your father and the others?¡±


    ¡°Whatever makes you happy,¡± Frank said. ¡°Go to bed now. It¡¯s already half


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ava replied.


    past


    four.¡±


    The next morning, the person who had insomnia the previous night did not wake up early and was still


    sleeping soundly in bed. As for Benjamin, who had made a mistakest night, he was in a worse state.


    He was still sweeping the steps, hunched over with a thick coat, looking just like a snow sweeper.


    His back looked a little lonely and pitiful.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan felt a bit of sympathy for this young man, so he said, ¡°The hotel warehouse has snow-melting


    agents and salt. Use your brain.¡±


    When Benjamin heard this, he immediately stopped sweeping the snow. He thought, ¡°Jeez, what kind


    of people are these people?¡± Then, he said, ¡°Fuck you. There¡¯s this stuff, but why didn¡¯t you tell mest


    night? I was like a street sweeper all night.¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Are you brainless? We use those things to melt snow every year.¡±


    8


    Benjamin was left speechless in response, unable to say anything.


    At 12:30 noon, the snow had already stopped falling. A ray of sunlight after the snowfall seeped


    through the gap in the curtains and fell onto the snow-white nket.


    The


    person in bed stretched out her smooth arms and yawned. She opened her sleepy eyes and raised her


    hand to ce it on her forehead, tousling her curly hair. ¡°No wonder Ste likes to sleep in,¡± she said.


    ¡°Naturally waking up is indeed morefortable than being woken up by an rm clock. One will


    enjoy it.¡±


    She straightened the nket, sat up, and yawned again. She lifted the nket and ced her feet on


    the floor, searching for her slippers. Christina had a quirk. She could not find her slippers when she


    woke up in the morning, forgetting which side of the bed she left them on before going to sleep.


    She tied her hair up haphazardly, walked into the bathroom, and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    She noticed that her face appeared somewhat fatigued after staying up all night. She turned on the tap


    and started freshening up, applying various skincare products from bottles and jars.


    Once women reached the age of twenty-five, they would gradually start aging. Staying upte was


    indeed a catalyst for aging.


    Thirty minutester, after washing up and putting on light makeup, the person in the mirror looked


    alluring and captivating with delicate features. Christina felt that she was not old. She still looked quite


    young. It was just that she was somewhat


    more mature.


    However, Joseph was not young. He was almost thirty years old. At least she was a little younger, not


    yet at the age of thirty.


    She was wearing an off-shoulder sweater, a long fishtail skirt, and a white down jacket. After packing


    up, she wondered if Joseph had woken up.


    What Christina did not realize was that the number of times she thought about Joseph was continually


    increasing, but she waspletely unaware.


    Opening the curtains revealed a vast expanse of white below, extending to the roof as well. The white


    color provided a sense offort but also conveyed coldness. She took a closer look down below.


    This made Christina unable to resist opening the window and stuck her head out to look. She


    discovered that it was the familiar and friendly driver who was sprinkling something on the steps, while


    one of the employees nearby was exining something to him.


    The floor was too high, and she could not hear what they were saying.


    Christina had a guess in her heart. She just wanted to go downstairs and verify her guess,


    The people downstairs were still chatting enthusiastically. Ethan was supervising and directing. It could


    be said that he was not helping at all. It was as if Joseph had sent him to supervise the work. He was


    very dedicated. ¡°This way, and this way,¡± he said. ¡°If you want to rework, just underwork.¡±


    Benjamin was furious. He said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you help mest night? Mr. Turner is really too much. I merely


    interrupted his ¨Ckiss. Is there a need to punish me like this? Can¡¯t he just kiss Ms. Yamin again? Ms.


    Yamin looks pretty easy to get along with.


    She¡¯s not a petty person who won¡¯t let people kiss her.¡±


    Ethan nced at Benjamin expressionlessly and said, ¡°Shut up. Do more work and talk less.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep all night, and now I¡¯m not even allowed to talk,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you suffocate


    me to death?¡± As he spoke, he swept the snow. After sweeping, he sprinkled snow-melting agents and


    salt. It could be considered a doubleyer defense.


    Ethan and Benjamin did not notice the person behind them at all. ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡±


    Christina asked.


    Christina smiled faintly, the corners of her mouth curled up, but this smile was a little meaningful. Ethan


    instinctively lowered his head and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Christina said.


    Ethan, who had just taken a step forward, was stopped. Christina had been staring at Benjamin, who


    was about to knock his head on the steps. ¡°Lift your head for me to see,¡± she said. ¡°Is your hand


    healed?¡±


    Benjamin covered one side of his face and struggled. Christina made him abandon the thought of


    escaping. ¡°Stop covering it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. Take it down. It¡¯s quite tiring.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mrs. Turner, what a coincidence,¡± Benjamin said as he smiled, trying to please her. He looked a


    bit silly.


    Addressing Christina as ¡°Mrs. Turner¡± was inadvertently giving oneself away. Ethan was already silently


    cursing this fool. He thought, ¡°Ms. Yamin, being such a smart person, must have guessed the reason


    immediately.¡±


    Ethan muttered inwardly, ¡°Oh no. When we face punishment shortly, I¡¯ll definitely not be able to escape


    it.¡±

 Chatper 519

    Chatper 519


    Huh? What did he mean by that?


    So that was it. At first, she was suspicious since the other hotels were fully booked and this one was


    empty.


    Christina quickly sorted out the process ofing to Sapphire City from Athana. She was not angry.


    Instead, she smiled. He had racked his brains.


    Christina looked at Benjamin with a faint smile. Her smile was terrifying. It was clearly a beautiful smile,


    but it made Benjamin¡¯s hair stand on end. He did not dare to offend the person that his boss was


    protecting. He smiled back at her like an idiot. In the end, Benjamin¡¯s smile looked more like he was


    crying or something.


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s silly look, Ethan felt so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and hide. He


    sighed in his heart. He was such a fool.


    Christina deliberately pretended not to see the awkwardness between the two of them. She leisurely


    stuffed her hands into the pockets of her coat and moved her feet which were in ck boots. She


    looked up at the highest point of the hotel and said calmly, ¡°This hotel belongs to Joseph.¡±


    It was an affirmative sentence, not a question!


    Joseph Turner and Sapphire Hotel!


    Benjamin nced at Ethan and then at Christina. He nodded and shook his head vigorously.


    Ethan wanted to run away from this idiot again!


    Christina had already understood Benjamin¡¯s expression. She continued to smile charmingly. ¡°In that


    case your boss must be quite rich, right?¡±


    Thest two words were dragged out. It was directed at Ethan because he was the one who said the


    word ¡®Young Master¡¯. ¡°Have we met before in Athana? Climbing a mountain?¡±


    Ethan did not change the salutation because the boss did not manage to sessfully woo her. He said


    expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Yamin has a good memory.¡±


    Christina continued to guess. ¡°You¡¯re quite honest. Are you a bodyguard or PA then?¡±.


    A series of questions hit the bullseye, and she got everything right. Ethan answered truthfully, but in


    order to prevent Christina from continuing to ask, he said, ¡°Miss Yamin, the boss did this to protect you.


    As for his original intention, as his subordinates, we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them, nor did she have the right to do so. She nodded


    in agreement. Instead, she admired his professionalism. He didn¡¯t spout nonsense, spread rumors, or


    specte the boss¡¯s intentions blindly. He knew his limits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just wanted to ask a few questions. Continue.¡± As soon as she finished speaking,


    Christina stepped on the thick snow and walked towards the hotel.


    Her back view was elegant. As if she had understood something, her footsteps were very light.


    Joseph slept at around 6 p.m. After Christina left, Ethan immediately called him. Ethan felt that he


    should remind the boss that the matter had already been exposed.


    The phone rang. Joseph picked up the phone in frustration. He opened his eyes and swiped the


    answer button. He said coldly, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ethan was nervous. ¡°Miss Yamin has already seen Benjamin sweeping the snow.¡±


    There was no need for further exnation. With just one sentence, Joseph understood the situation.


    She was so smart that he could not hide it, and he did not intend to hide it for long.


    Unprecedentedly, Joseph did not me Ethan. He simply said two words, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The call ended but Joseph was not in a hurry to call Christina. He wanted to see how Christina would


    react next. He smiled, lifted the nket, and went straight to the bathroom to wash up.


    Ethan knew that Joseph was about to get up and was about to go upstairs. As soon as he entered the


    lobby, he found Christina standing at the elevator entrance with her hands still in her pockets. She


    stood upright and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Can you use your clearance to bring me up? It¡¯s not


    easy to meet your boss. It¡¯s like trying to see the president.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t respond to this. He remained expressionless and maintained his professionalism as a


    bodyguard. ¡°Miss Yamin, please.¡±


    Christina did not force his loyal subordinate to say anything. She shrugged her shoulders and entered


    the elevator first. Ethan followed closely behind. There were only Ethan and Christina in the private lift.


    Christina¡¯szy question sounded in the enclosed space. ¡°Let me ask you a question. Was it a chance


    encounter or an arrangement by your boss at the Athana golf course?¡±


    Ethan replied expressionlessly. ¡°We bumped into each other by chance. He just wanted to climb the


    mountain and happened to meet Miss Yamin.¡±


    Hearing this, Christina smiled. Oh god. That was some kind of fate. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yamin, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Ding! The elevator door opened.


    Ethan let Christina go out first. Under Ethan¡¯s lead, she followed him to the end of the corridor. Just as


    Ethan was about to ring the doorbell, Christina reached out and stopped him. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    The


    person the boss wanted to see was probably Miss Yamin. Ethan nodded and retreated.


    The doorbell rang a few times before the door was opened. Joseph, who was dressed in gray pajamas,


    was still holding a towel in his hand. When he saw Christina, who was looking at him meaningfully


    outside the door, Joseph instructed Ethan, who was beside Christina, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them had a different look in their eyes. Christina smiled, and Joseph smiled back and


    invited, ¡°Ms. Yamin,e in and have a seat.¡±


    Christina did not say yes. She walked straight into the room. Joseph stood at the door and smiled


    before closing the door.


    Christina walked into the presidential suite and looked around. She did not walk around but just stood


    there and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s quitefortable.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yamin, if you like, I can get you a room next door.¡± Joseph turned around and went into the


    bathroom to put the towel


    back.


    When he came out again, his hair was a little messy. He must have washed his face and lost his usual


    elegance. Now, he was much more realistic. He was still as handsome as before.


    She had always been teased by Joseph. Christina had the intention to retaliate. She approached


    Joseph step by step. Joseph did not retreat. He stood there as if he was waiting.


    Just as the two of them were a few inches apart, Christina stopped in her tracks. She raised one hand


    and tidied the buttons of Joseph¡¯s pajamas with the other. The dark blue buttons were like the color of


    the deep sea. She stroked them a few times and slowly said, ¡°This hotel is yours, huh?¡±


    The woman seemed to be investigating and interrogating him. Joseph looked at her restless little hands


    with interest as she straightened his pajamas from the first button to the second. Then, she helped him


    tidy up the loose hair on his forehead.


    ¡°Yes, is there anything else you want to ask?¡±


    Christina¡¯s lips, which were covered in lipstick, opened and closed. ¡°I can tell that you really want to


    woo me. Mr. Turner has spent a lot of money and arranged for all the hotels by the side to be fully


    booked while leaving yours empty so that I will choose it. Isn¡¯t it a lot of loss in a day? What a pity.¡±


    Her face was filled with pity, heartache, and charm. Her voice was sweet and charming, and her smile


    made one¡¯s heart itch.


    When Joseph saw how provocative she was, he deliberately lowered his head and whispered. His


    warm breathnded on her wless face. ¡°If I can¡¯t bear to part with the money, then I can¡¯t get


    anyone.¡±


    He thought that Christina would make the next move, but in the next second, she stepped back and


    took off her coat. The temperature in his room was really too high. She was not suitable for this


    temperature. Under the ambiguous atmosphere, her body temperature was already slightly higher than


    usual.


    She ced her coat on the sofa and Joseph sat down at the side with a smile. She did not intend to


    continue teasing him. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    Christina sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and looked up. ¡°You spent so much money just to make


    me take the bait, huh?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll let you cooperate first or you¡¯ll hook first.¡±


    Christina¡¯s tone was very calm and not angry. She was really not angry. Her thoughts were somewhat


    simr to Joseph. To Seed in something, one had to n carefully and not act blindly.


    For example, when it came to negotiations, cooperation, and courtship¡­


    Therefore, she was not angry. Instead, she felt that Joseph had put in a lot of effort. Perhaps people in


    the business world thought differently.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If Christina wanted to chase after Joseph today, she would also use methods to n how to chase after


    him. She might also set up a trap, encounter him by chance, help him, and so on.


    ¡°You can take it that your photoshop changed my mind. You¡¯re very skilled and have sessfully


    gotten a man who doesn¡¯t want to get married to eliminate that idea.¡±


    Joseph indirectly praised Christina, who was sitting obediently across from him.


    Christina smiled. She did not avoid his gaze and asked bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m good-looking?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are more attractive in person than in the photos. I was blind, so Ms. Yamin, are you


    considering our next coboration?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Christina smiled, but a trace of hesitation shed across her eyes. Joseph saw


    her hesitation and retracted his strength. ¡°Do you mind waiting for me for a while? Let me change my


    clothes and take you to experience Sapphire City¡¯s local sights.¡±


    The topic was diverted. Christina could tell he was being amodating to her hesitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll


    wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Just sit here and wait for me. I can change in the room or bathroom. Isn¡¯t it cold outside?¡± Joseph


    asked Christina when he walked into the room.


    Christina subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s a little snowy today. You can wear a down jacket.¡±


    ¡°Alright. As you say.¡± Joseph said it naturally, but it sounded strange to Christina. Why was this man


    always teasing her from time to time? She really suspected that she would not be able to keep her cool


    for long.


    He was a living veteran.


    Joseph really listened to Christina. Half an hourter, he came out wearing a long ck down jacket.


    Christina looked at the man who came out again and was stunned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Do you want Western food for lunch or Sapphire City¡¯s cuisine?¡±


    As he walked, he asked for Christina¡¯s opinion.


    Christina was not picky when it came to food. When she was busy previously, she would just stuff


    hamburgers and bread into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    When they arrived downstairs, Joseph started the car and leaned over to help Christina buckle his


    seatbelt. ¡°Do you need me to help you buckle it?¡±


    Christina refused. She was not a delicate woman. She could handle this kind of thing herself. ¡°No need.


    I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The car started, and Ethan and Benjamin¡¯s car followed behind them. Christina noticed it. It was also


    because Ethan followed openly. If he was hidden, Christina wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    ¡°That was your bodyguard just now. Was the driver who gave me a ride the same?¡±


    Joseph replied, ¡°Uh huh. My father left me many assets. Do you mind being followed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± It should be a safety issue, but Joseph made it sound so easy. Christina could guess it, so


    how could she say that she minded? This was a safety issue. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to go


    out.¡±


    ¡°Concerned about me?¡± Joseph turned to look at Christina, only to see her looking away in the rearview


    mirror.


    To ease her worries, Joseph smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before you came, I went out to work every


    day. Didn¡¯t we meet overseas?¡±


    When Christina heard this, she realized that they had met each other overseas. A man like Joseph


    should have arranged everything before going out.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    The car stopped in front of a quaint building.


    Joseph turned off the engine and got out of the car. Christina unbuckled her seatbelt at the same time.


    Just as she was about to open the door, Joseph opened the door first. He stood outside and reached


    out to help her.


    Christina did not argue and reached out to give him her hand. In an instant, hisrge hand wrapped


    around hers and held her hand as they got out of the car. His warm palm transmitted warmth. After


    getting out of the car, she wanted to let go, but she realized that the man had no intention of letting go.


    Christina looked up questioningly. Joseph simply said, ¡°The 2


    hold your hand.¡±


    Should she say that he was scheming or that he


    was meticulous?


    snow up ahead, so it will be slippery. It¡¯s better for me to


    Just like that, he led her into the restaurant. The private room had been booked long ago. It could be


    seen that Joseph had arranged everything in advance and had a n. Christina indeed liked to have a


    n. He was a mature man and knew what he was doing.


    She didn¡¯t like immature men who were younger than her. At the very least, it was very tiring when it


    came tomunication.


    When they arrived at the private room, Ethan and Benjamin did not enter. Instead, they waited


    respectfully outside.


    After sitting down, Christina said, ¡°Since the driver who drove me previously was a bodyguard, why


    was he still knocked down by a mediocre person like me?¡±


    Joseph took off his jacket, then took the jacket Christina had taken off as well and put them on the


    hanger. He pushed up his cuffs, exposing his dark blue wristwatch in the air. He said unhurriedly, ¡°His


    duty is to protect you, not counterattack.¡± Christina did not say anything else and seemed to


    understand. She took the menu offered by Joseph and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Do you


    have any rmendations Mr. Turner?¡±


    This time, Joseph did not sit across from Christina. Instead, he naturally pulled the chair closer and sat


    on the side. He¡¯ leaned closer and rmended, ¡°This and this are not bad. Ava asks for takeouts


    every time. If you like them, you can order them both.¡±


    Christina was not a wasteful person. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. We won¡¯t be able to finish it if we over-


    order. Your sister is quite likable.¡±..


    After ordering, a strand of hair fell down. Joseph couldn¡¯t help but reach out to help her push it back.


    Their eyes met and the atmosphere felt ambiguous. In an instant, it was as if sparks exploded between


    them. Christina looked away first and subconsciously tidied her hair. Her heartbeat was slightly


    abnormal.


    Joseph did not seem to see anything. He only curled his lips at an angle where Christina could not see.


    He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ava is more lively. She says whatever she wants. Don¡¯t take it to heart if


    she does anything wrong. She doesn¡¯t have any


    bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°No, I like her. Joseph?¡±


    Suddenly stopped, Joseph turned around and replied in confusion, ¡°Huh? What?¡±..


    ¡°Have you wooed other women?¡± Christina looked at him, waiting for an answer. She did not know why


    she had asked. Perhaps she was selfish and wanted to hear the answer in her heart.


    Joseph said with certainty, ¡°You¡¯re the first. Before you, I didn¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    She did not reply and only smiled. The dishes were served very quickly. Throughout the entire process,


    Joseph took care of Christina. He remembered that Christina said that she did not like to peel crabs.


    He rolled up the sleeves of his sweater, put on his gloves, and used a tool to pick the meat.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw that this man was taking care of her. He did honest, Christina was


    very touched. No man had ever treated her like this.


    seem to be pretending at all. To be


    Charlie Yamin was not very thoughtful, not to mention Chris Yamin. At the dining table, he ate his own


    food and left after eating. She was the one who peeled the shelled seafood for her younger siblings


    and put food on their tes.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure how long Joseph¡¯s gentleness couldst. She was also a li


    a little afraid. If a person ate delicacies, it would be difficult for her to ept eating pickled vegetables


    every day.


    After dinner, Joseph even took her to a few ces. They were all ces that Joseph often went to


    when he was free. It could be considered another way to let Christina understand him.


    Just like that, during the day, while Christina was waiting for Joseph to sign the contract with her,


    Joseph would bring her out to know more about him every day. He wanted her to let go of the


    hesitation and conflict in her heart without rushing her. Hejust brought her out to have fun and make her


    happy.


    One afternoon, after Christina and Joseph finished their lunch, Angie finally couldn¡¯t hold back her


    curiosity and called.


    ¡°Christina, how are you getting along with Joseph?¡±


    Christina was not surprised that her mother already knew. There must be a reason why she did not call


    for so long. ¡°Mom, as you wished.¡±


    Angie said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ve already been gone for a few days. His parents are about to go back, but


    the two of you aren¡¯t together yet. Didn¡¯t the two of you already get to know each other for a long time?


    Now, you¡¯ve already gone to Sapphire City to get to know each other. Haven¡¯t you gotten to know each


    other well enough?¡±


    Christina sighed. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to know more.¡±


    Her parents didn¡¯t know that Joseph was the boss of the equipmentpany. Christina hadn¡¯t


    mentioned it yet, nor had she told her parents about the series of events in Sapphire City. Angie said,


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, since he¡¯s a professor, he might be a little held back when ites to courtship. If you


    like him, you can ignore gender and take the initiative first.¡± \


    Christina, ¡°¡­¡± Was she a wolf? However, sometimes when she saw Joseph, she did have the urge to


    pounce on him. Perhaps she had been single for too long.


    ¡°Mom, have you watched too many television dramas?¡± How could her mother expect her to attack the


    guy, right? She really had to hand it to her mother.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the TV dramas I watched still have some use. University professors tend to be too


    disciplined and rigid. After chasing you for so long, you refused to give any answers. There must be


    something wrong with the way he¡¯s doing it. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not embarrassing for girls to take the


    initiative. As long as he likes you and you like him, the ultimate goal is to facilitate a beautiful love. If the


    man doesn¡¯t like you, then it¡¯s a different story. You definitely can¡¯t fall for him. This ispletely


    different. This means you are throwing yourself at him.¡±


    Angie analyzed ording to the television dramas she had watched. She was logical like a love expert.


    However, Angie did make some sense. People knew it when they liked each other. ¡°Got it. Go back to


    your TV then.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Angie urged again, ¡°Hurry up. He has such a good job, is a good man, and has good looks, so he¡¯s a


    good catch. Do you hear


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Christina repeated perfunctorily.


    After hanging up, Christina was speechless. If her parents knew that Joseph was the boss of this


    Her mother probably had some misunderstanding about Joseph. He had set up traps and flirted with


    her from time to time. She was probably thinking too much about him being rigid. However, Christina


    felt that Joseph was amodating her these few days.


    He did not press on.


    At night, in the sunroom of the Sapphire Hotel, half of the people were already asleep. Outside the


    transparent ss, was a beautiful starry sky dotted with stars.


    Only the sober man and woman were sampling expensive red wine. The red nails added to the


    woman¡¯s charm. She held the wine ss and kept swirling it while wearing slippers.


    Originally, Christina was prepared to sleep. She lifted the nket and got into bed. Before she could


    warm up, Joseph said that he would sign the contract at night.


    As soon as she came up, he found an expensive bottle of red wine and two wine sses on the table.


    It was obvious that they had been prepared in advance. Christina automatically thought it was to


    celebrate.


    Joseph was wearing navy blue pajamas and holding a ss of red wine in his hand. He took a sip and


    asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. After all, the price is there.¡± At this moment, Christina was not wearing any makeup. It was


    the first time Joseph saw Christina without makeup.


    He had seen photos during the investigation, but he had never seen her without makeup in person.


    Christina was also wearing pajamas. Beforeing, she had nned to change her clothes. Joseph


    said that he was also wearing pajamas, so she had no intention of changing. She directly came to sign


    the contract in pajamas and slippers. It was a different way of signing the contract. Both parties were


    wearing pajamas and slippers. It was really strange. Christina ignored the red pajamas she was


    wearing and raised her ss graciously. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± The sound of sses


    clinking rang out in the silent sunroom. It was exceptionally crisp, like the sound of wind chimes


    colliding. Joseph smiled and drank the red wine in the ss in one gulp.


    Christina¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not bad. Seeing that he was so forthright, she naturally drank it in one


    gulp. After drinking, she even raised his ss to indicate that the ss was empty. Joseph smiled


    again.


    He picked up the bottle and poured half a ss of wine for Christina. He poured two-thirds worth in his


    wine ss for himself.


    After drinking a few sses, perhaps because she was slightly drunk, Christina no longer paid


    attention to her image. She bent her legs and raised them to the stool, hugging her knees with one


    hand.


    Joseph didn¡¯t mind the real Christina. Instead, he smiled indulgently.


    Christina picked up the ss and took a sip of wine. She gently put it down and asked, ¡°Joseph, how


    many people have your face charmed?¡±


    ¡°Does it work on you?¡±


    Christina nodded. Her cheeks were slightly red as if she had applied rouge. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a lie to say


    no.¡± She rested her chin on her hand. ¡°If I say no, you¡¯ll definitely say that I don¡¯t have good taste.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve always had good taste. You can¡¯t drink anymore after this ss.¡± It was best to be slightly


    drunk. It was not good to be drunk.


    ¡°Tsk. Joseph, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Do you have the intention of getting me drunk? Or are


    you being stingy after letting me sample this expensive wine? You have to take it back after letting me


    drink halfway,¡± Christinained to Joseph as she pointed at the bottle.


    He could clearly feel that the woman was a little drunk. ording to his investigation, her alcohol


    tolerance was not bad. Why was she a little drunk after just a few sses of wine? However, this was


    still very cutepared to the usual Christina. It was especially real and rxed. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give


    you a bottle tomorrow. If you drink too much at night, you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow.¡±


    Christina was a little drunk. She looked at him with a burning gaze. Her gaze was straightforward. She


    put her leg down and rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re indeed good-looking. You¡¯ve


    gathered all your parents¡¯ strengths. Your sister is also good-looking. Frank, this guy has good taste.


    His taste is really sharp. I seem to have fallen for you. Will you always be so understanding?¡±


    Joseph got up and stood in front of Christina. Without a word, he picked up Christina, who was already


    a little drunk. He held the signed contract in his hand and her slippers fell. Christina clung onto


    Joseph¡¯s neck. Looking at his sharp chin, she could not help but reach out and touch it. ¡°If this face was


    in ancient times, it would be so hot.¡±


    Joseph did not speak or stop her. Christina did whatever she wanted. Ethan opened the door of the


    sunroom and lowered his head, pretending not to see anything.


    Benjamin, who was beside him, was different. He looked at the background of Joseph hugging


    Christina and his jaw dropped in surprise. He snapped a picture. ¡°Oh my god, why do I feel that the


    boss is a little immoral?¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Send me the photo.¡±


    Benjamin covered the phone. This was dirt. Dirt that no one else could see. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Ethan stood there without saying a word, but it was a tant threat. In the end, under this threat,


    Benjamin forwarded the photo he had just taken to Ethan.


    The despicable Ethan was actually not satisfied and deleted the photo from his phone entirely. In fact,


    Ethan had his own considerations. The structure of this child¡¯s brain was rtively simple. If his phone


    fell into someone else¡¯s hands, it would be troublesome.


    Benjamin was cursing at Ethan all the way downstairs. He kept asking why he wanted his photo.


    Meanwhile, Ethan acted as if he was deaf and did not react to Benjamin¡¯s chatter.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    At the Roberts¡¯ residence.


    Ava was watching the new television drama rmended by Rose. A minute ago, Frank urged her to


    sleep, but the little girl refused to sleep. She fawned and said that she would just watch it for another 5


    minutes.


    Helpless, Frank could not dissuade her. He thought that at most, she would sleep in again tomorrow.


    In the end, another 5 minutes passed. Ava thought that Frank didn¡¯t know because he didn¡¯t look at his


    watch. She secretly watched it for 5 more minutes.


    Beep beep. A text message came in and interrupted Ava from watching the drama. She tapped the


    tablet screen and paused it. Her phone was on the bedside table beside Frank. ¡°Frank, help me see if


    it¡¯s a message from Rose.¡±


    When Frank heard that his sister was still awake at this hour, he didn¡¯t really want to bother with her.


    ¡°Just watch your drama. Ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Just take a look. What if it¡¯s something important?¡± Ava wheedled.


    Frank thought to himself. What could possibly happen to this girl? She was pregnant but didn¡¯t do what


    was right. What was Edward doing anyway? Couldn¡¯t he do something about her?


    How could Edward let her get away with doing anything?


    That was what he thought in his heart, but his actual actions were the opposite. He still obediently took


    her phone and gave it to the youngdy beside him. He received a light kiss from Ava before she


    smiled. ¡°My period will stop the day after tomorrow. Heehee.¡±


    There was nothing he could do when faced with the little girl¡¯s cuteness. He could only rub the top of


    her head dotingly. ¡°Put away the tablet. You can continue watching it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she discovered a huge secret and couldn¡¯t control herself. She stood up from the bed


    and jumped happily, scaring Frank. He grabbed her leg to prevent her from falling. He still held the


    tablet in his hand and looked up at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Frank asked with a frown.


    Ava sat down again. Her face was filled with joy. She could not suppress her joy. She handed the photo


    Ethan had sent to her to Edward. When Frank saw the photo clearly, he smiled. Joseph¡¯s speed was a


    little faster than he had expected. ¡¤


    He knew that Christina would not be able to withstand Joseph¡¯s scheming. He nned one thing after


    another and waited for Christina to crawl in. Once she crawled in, it would be difficult for her toe


    out again.


    However, the little girl seemed to have potential for plotting. ¡°You¡¯re smart to let Ethan be a special


    agent.¡± As he spoke, he pinched the little girl¡¯s delicate face.


    Ava was overjoyed. In the photo, her brother was hugging a pretty woman. Although she could not see


    her face, she was 100% sure that the woman with red nails was Christina, hugging her brother¡¯s neck.


    She was so happy. She was not far from having a sister-inw now. The more she thought about it, the


    happier she became. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl up. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so happy. Let¡¯s


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°Frank, hurry up. Stop using theputer and sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Frank replied. Then, he turned off the lights and hugged the little girl as he prepared to sleep.


    The little girl under the nket kept touching him with her little hands happily. Frank threatened, ¡°Stop


    fooling around. You don¡¯t want your hands anymore, huh?¡±


    With this reminder, Ava became obedient. However, under the nket, she yfully kissed Frank¡¯s


    chin, the corner of Frank¡¯s lips, and Frank¡¯s neck. Her giggling voice overflowed from the nket.


    In the end, herughter was blocked by his lips and she could no longerugh. The little girl was in a


    good mood and had a protective umbre. She was especially proactive and hooked his neck to enjoy


    the love to the fullest. After a long kiss, Frank entered the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    When he came out, the little girl had already fallen asleep sweetly. He could only lift the nket and lie


    down quietly. He had picked the girl, so he could only quietly endure the torture.


    After drinking, Christina was sent back to herrge bedroom by Joseph. The door was opened and the


    signed contract was scattered on the ground.


    Christina was pressed against the wall behind the door. Joseph bent down slightly and was at eye level


    with her. Her hands were still wrapped around his neck as she pulled him down. ¡°Joseph, do you want


    to do it?¡±


    His fingers touched her soft lips. ¡°Christina, are you awake?¡±


    They only had each other in their eyes. She could see herself in the depths of Joseph¡¯s eyes. Christina


    nodded. They were adults, so they knew what this meant.


    Joseph raised her chin with one hand to confirm again. It was also a warning. ¡°If you want to change


    your mind after you¡¯ve slept with me, only in your next life, okay?¡±


    Christina was a little drunk, but she still had her rationality. She had her own selfish motives. She


    wanted to use her drunken courage to take a step forward and put aside the conflict in her heart. She


    wanted to give it a try. She told herself that Joseph was reliable and would not change.


    She wanted to take a gamble. Sometimes, she needed to take a gamble when talking about clients, so


    she also wanted to take a gamble at this moment. If she lost, she could just start again.


    The kiss did note as expected. What came was only Joseph¡¯s promise. His eyes were filled with


    sincerity and affection. ¡°Christina, put down your worries and hesitation. You can entrust yourself to me.


    I am not the person you think I am, okay? Leave it to me.¡±


    He guided her step by step, causing Christina to nod subconsciously. She could find trust in love. She


    tiptoed and respected the truest thoughts in her heart. Their lips suddenly pressed together.


    Apart from the past few months of photoshopping, Christina had felt it after spending a few days


    together. She could feel Joseph¡¯s love and also sense her shield breaking down bit by bit.


    Seeing that she had let go of her hesitation, the corners of Joseph¡¯s lips twitched. He held her waist,


    raised her chin, and leaned against the door. His kiss was not gentle. It was turbulent and he wanted to


    devour her inch by inch.


    The warm white down jacket fell to the ground, and her body was brought around by him. His jacket


    also fell to the ground at the same time. Their lips were still stuck together, unwilling to part.


    It was just that the initial siege had turned into gentlefort. After taking off her coat, the off-shoulder


    sweater exposed the white porcin skin on her shoulders. From the corner of her eye, she saw the


    man touch her with his warm lips.


    Snowkes were falling outside the window again. The cold wind blew the branches mercilessly,


    forcing them to sway with the snowkes. The leaves rustled and fell to the ground, kissing the snow


    on the ground.


    The small stones were thrown into theke, which was already rippling a little, causing ripples that did


    not dissipate for a long time.


    An hourter, the temperature in the room was still warm, not just the air conditioner.


    The womany on the big bed she liked and nced at the messy room. She was undressed and


    weak. Her voice was she said to the man on her shoulder, ¡°Joseph.¡±


    soft


    as


    Joseph¡¯s shoulders were exposed in the air. The nket was tucked around his sturdy waist. His upper


    body was lying on the woman¡¯s back. Christina¡¯s back was beautiful. There was not a single w.


    There was not even a birthmark or a ck spot. It was unbelievably beautiful.


    Joseph noticed it when they were making love. When he heard the woman call him, he thought that


    she was not feeling well because he did not control himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Christina looked at the clothes on the ground again. The situation was a little unsightly. The clothes at


    the door and the feeling inside¡­ It was too much. ¡°Can you shorten the time next time?¡±


    The person on her back answered without hesitation. He first kissed her beautiful back and said, ¡°No,


    you can only adapt to this. The time in the future can only be longer and not shorter than this.¡±


    It was their first time having sex tonight, so Joseph did not dare to be impudent and shortened the time.


    In the future, the length of time would only increase. He did not expect her to actually suggest reducing


    the time.


    Christina turned to look at this straightforward man. He did not beat around the bush at all. ¡°Tsk,


    Joseph, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so domineering before?¡±


    Her beautiful back was kissed again. Joseph sat up and said contentedly, ¡°Christina, there are some


    things that I can listen to you unconditionally, but there are some things that I can¡¯t. Hmmm? Got it?¡±


    He pinched her chin and said domineering words.


    After an in-depth conversation, Christina was no longer pretentious. She had done what she needed to


    do and seen what she needed to see. She sat up and did not even move to pull up the nket. The


    peak of her chest was exposed in front of Joseph. ¡°You¡¯re really saying polite words and doing


    something domineering. What should we do now? What are your sleeping arrangements tonight? Are


    you going back to sleep or are you going to sleep here?¡±


    Joseph looked at the woman beside him with interest. He liked her candid personality. He nced at


    her snow-white chest and smiled.


    Obviously, there was no way to sleep in this room. Joseph also understood that when he opened the


    door just now, he clearly noticed that Christina was frowning ufortably. It was obvious that the


    bedsheets could no longer be used. It would not be good to ask the employees to change at this time.


    Joseph had a thought in his mind. ¡°Sit down and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You did it, so you fix it.¡± Christina really didn¡¯t want to move anymore. She pulled up the


    nket and sat calmly while waiting for Joseph to solve the problem.


    Joseph lifted the nket and got out of bed. He went to the bathroom half-naked and put on a


    bathrobe. Then, he came outFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    and packed the clothes on the ground into the wicker basket. Christina looked at the busy figure on the


    ground and suddenly stopped hesitating.


    There shouldn¡¯t be many men who could clean up after the incident. Just the ones in her mother¡¯s


    television drama would have post-sex cigarettes first.


    Joseph tidied up the clothes on the floor and walked into the bathroom to start sorting out Christina¡¯s


    toiletries. His goal was very clear. He nned to let Christina move to his suite and was tidying her


    luggage. He stood up and scanned the room to check if he had missed anything.


    Christina was not anxious at all. She sat under the nket excitedly and watched the man tidy up. She


    even supported her


    cheek.


    *


    After tidying up everything, Joseph looked up and saw the woman smiling at him. ¡°What are you


    smiling at?¡±


    Christina said truthfully, ¡°I think you¡¯re quite good.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll find more good things about me. Wrap the nket tightly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Christina did not understand what Joseph meant.


    The next second, she was carried up with the nket, as if she was being sent to the king after a bath


    in ancient times. However, she was now being carried by Joseph. In the television dramas, the women


    were always carried by servants and maids.


    Christina, who was hiding under the nket, asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to take me away


    like this, are you? I have clothes in my


    suitcase.¡±


    Actually, there was no need to do this. They could change ces after putting on their clothes/


    Naturally, Christina also knew where Joseph was taking her, but why did they have to go out like this?


    Wasn¡¯t this telling the others what they were doing in another way?


    Joseph turned a deaf ear to Christina¡¯s opinion and doubts. He only gave a suggestion, ¡°Bury your


    head on my shoulder. You have the final say here. No employees will talk about you. We¡¯ll take the


    special elevator. Also, it¡¯s troublesome to put on clothes only to take them off againter.¡±


    Christina, ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to understand Joseph a little more. This guy was domineering to his bones,


    but also gentle. Outside the door, Ethan acted as if he did not see anything. He did not look around and


    kept his head lowered. Benjamin stood on the other side. The two of them looked like two bodyguards.


    Benjamin was not so obedient. His eyes nted upwards.


    Christina didn¡¯t want embarrassment. She could be candid behind closed doors and not be pretentious,


    but she still could not help feel awkward outside. After all, she was a woman. At this moment, she


    buried her head into Joseph¡¯s neck and hid it tightly. She even covered her face with a corner of the


    nket.


    Joseph lowered his eyes and smiled. He instructed, ¡°Get someone to dry-clean the clothes in the room.


    Bring all the luggage


    to mine.¡±

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    After Joseph entered the elevator carrying Christina, Benjamin finally looked up and eximed, ¡°Oh


    my, Mr. Turner is quite daring. He got the sister-inw drunk and took her down directly.¡±


    Ethan stepped into the room and began to retrieve his suitcase. ¡°Keep it down. It¡¯s snowing outside,¡±


    he kindly reminded Benjamin.


    Benjamin hushed as expected and proceeded to get the luggage. ¡°The sister-inw has quite a lot of


    things. She has so many boxes alone.¡±


    Ethan thought there would be even more in the uing days.


    Joseph brought Christina to his suite. He stood in the master bedroom and asked for Christina¡¯s


    preference. ¡°Which room would you like to sleep in?¡±


    Christina raised her head and looked around, wrapped in the nket like a silkworm baby. ¡°Sleep


    separately?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yamin, you¡¯re overthinking. Remember what I said? The master bedroom. The bed in the master


    bedroom is big. Don¡¯t you like arger bed?¡±


    He was indeed speaking sincerely but behaving like a hooligan. There was a discrepancy between his


    words and actions. Without hesitation, he ced Christina on the bed in the master bedroom, which


    was the bed he had been using. ¡°The bedsheets were changedst night. Do you want to change


    them?¡±


    Christina questioned why he sought her opinion, considering their prior intimacy, and why she ced


    significance on something as small as a nket.


    She red at Joseph, conveying that his question was unnecessary. She promptly tossed the nket


    brought over onto the floor and slipped into his nket. The duvet cover was gray and rather dull.


    Joseph didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled, finding it endearing. The door was knocked, most likely


    Ethan bringing the suitcase. Joseph turned to open the door, closing the master bedroom door. Ethan


    maneuvered the luggage inside.


    He almost covered her eyes. ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯te looking for me tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner,¡± he replied. Internally, he pondered that this instruction was unnecessary, given that


    he could deduce it from the current situation.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to the door. Ethan blocked his way and stood behind.


    He grabbed the luggage in Benjamin¡¯s hand and pushed it into the room.


    Joseph pushed the three pieces of luggage back into the master bedroom and set them aside. He


    asked the woman staring at him, ¡°Do you need me to help you shower?¡±


    Christina was wrapped in Joseph¡¯s nket. He shrugged his shoulders, indicating that there was no


    need.


    Although she wasn¡¯t pretentious, she still needed to wear some clothes. She couldn¡¯t go in and out


    without them or remain naked in the room. ¡°Mr. Turner, could you assist me in finding a set of


    pajamas?¡±


    ¡°Okay, which box?¡± As soon as he said that, Joseph felt there was no need to go through so much


    trouble. He still had to take it offter. Just as he squatted down, he stood up again.


    Without uttering a word, he stood beside Christina, raised the nket, and scooped her up. Christina


    was momentarily taken aback, not expecting this. The next moment, Joseph¡¯s words caused her ears


    to turn crimson. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯ll save you troubleter.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that she was not embarrassed. At this moment, Christina was naked. This guy


    probably had some particr fetish ¡°Have you always been so domineering?¡±


    Joseph carried her quickly and walked into the bathroom with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be more domineering in this


    matter. Ms. Yamin, please forgive me.¡±


    Christina had to think twice about the meaning behind Joseph¡¯s words.


    Joseph stood at the door and asked the woman hiding in his arms, ¡°Do you like to take a bath or a


    shower?¡±


    The two of them took a shower together. Christina had yet quite to get used to it. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick,¡±


    she thought, wanting to expedite things.


    In the end, Christina seemed to be overthinking. It could not be fast at all. Just as Joseph had said, the


    time in the future would only be long and not short.


    When he came out again, it was already two hourster. At first, he was seriously helping Christina


    take a bath. However, in the end, he changed the direction of the shower, and time passed.


    She was gently ced under the nket and no longer needed to wear pajamas. Joseph liked


    Christina¡¯s back. Soon, the man


    lifted the nket andy down. He hugged her from behind and kissed her back.


    Christina turned around from his arms as if he was dreaming. He reached out and pinched Joseph¡¯s


    chin. ¡°Mr. Turner, you seem to be addicted.¡±


    She smiled charmingly.


    Joseph lowered his gaze and looked at the redness on the woman¡¯s face that had yet to dissipate. It


    was very seductive. He also smiled and retracted his grip on her waist. ¡°Then do you want me to be


    addicted or not?¡±


    Christina¡¯s hands were not very obedient. From her chin to the abdominal muscles on his chest, her


    sharp red nails followed the lines on his chest down, making Joseph¡¯s heart itch. He was not in a hurry


    to rush her, even if he could not hear her


    answer.


    His gaze followed Christina¡¯s fingertips, and finally looked away at Christina¡¯s neck and the love mark


    on her chest. Her hand stopped at the edge of her pants, and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°It seems


    alright to be the antidote, but Mr. Turner needs to be controlled. The antidote is very precious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Joseph suddenly called her, ¡°Christina.¡±


    Christina looked up at the handsome man with confusion in her eyes.


    With a faint smile and a sense of aplishment, he said, ¡°I need to wear a high cor tomorrow.¡±


    Christina subconsciously touched her neck and lowered her gaze to look at her chest. It was red and


    irregr.


    She feared her nails were too long and did not dare scratch him. She could only grab the nket.


    Damn it, he did not show


    any mercy.


    She patted his arm angrily and red at him. Joseph smiled and helped her tidy her hair that had fallen


    to her chest. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be careful next time. It¡¯s quitete.¡±


    Joseph was not the only one who was addicted. Christina also liked Joseph¡¯s gentleness. She hid in


    his arms as if she had found the safest ce.


    Joseph was content. He appreciated Christina¡¯sck of affectation, natural demeanor, maturity, and


    way of thinking.


    At noon the following day.


    On the Roberts family¡¯s side, Ava slept until 10:30 a.m. before rousing Frank from bed. She didn¡¯t


    expect Frank to be even better at sleeping than she was..


    He said he would stay with Ava while she slept. However, when Ava woke up, Frank was still fast


    asleep, deeply lost in slumber. Rose had been calling from downstairs for quite some time.


    Eventually, Frank said, ¡°Don¡¯t pregnant women need their rest?¡±


    Ava couldn¡¯t respond to Frank, so she had to wake him up. Helpless, she called out to him, and he had


    no choice but to throw off the nket and get up swiftly.


    Ava found the toothpaste and toothbrush ready as she walked to the bathroom. Frank had already


    washed his face and was waiting with a towel.


    Ava habitually picked up her toothbrush and applied toothpaste. She smiled happily, wondering what


    had transpired between her brother and the lovely sisterst night. She asked incoherently with


    toothpaste in her mouth, ¡°Brother, was there anything that happened yesterday?¡±


    Frank understood the gist. ¡°Brush your teeth first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ava turned around and brushed her teeth attentively and swiftly, starting to rinse her mouth


    instantly.


    Toothpaste dripped down her chin. Frank picked up a towel and wiped it for her. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re


    curious, call Big Brother in the afternoon and ask.¡±


    With her long eyshes fluttering like tiny fans, her eyes were filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t react


    immediately, ¡°Why is it afternoon? Can¡¯t I askter?¡±


    Frank held her chin with one hand and gently wiped her face. He was careful, afraid of hurting her.


    ¡°Why were you sleeping


    in?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I was so happyst night that I stayed upte,¡± she said self-righteously.


    Frank acted like an old mother, patting her cheeks and tying her hair. When it came to tying hair,


    whether it was Edward or Hackett, there was probably no one who couldpare to him.


    Fishbone hair, ponytails, and braids were all gone.


    However, Trevon was secretly learning to braid. They might be able topare in the future.


    After a while, a high ponytail was tied up. ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch.¡±


    Ava walked ahead, her heart filled with joy, and her steps naturally light and sprightly. However, she still


    held onto the


    handrail, remembering Frank¡¯s reminder.


    Rose sat downstairs, eating an orange. When she saw the person descending the stairs, she nced


    at her brother disdainfully. ¡°Could you be anyter? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour.¡±


    Frank looked at Edward, sitting beside him, seriously peeling an orange. ¡°Don¡¯t pregnant women need


    their rest nowadays?¡±


    Rose retorted, ¡°Pregnant women need rest and should wake up early. Who¡¯s like you? Ava, control my


    brother¡¯s bad habits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not what you think. We were chattingst night. My brother got a girlfriend, and I was so


    excited, so I ended up chatting with Frank. That¡¯s why I stayed upte and overslept. It¡¯s just like that,¡±


    she exined.


    All of a sudden, Rose sensed she might be missing some critical information. She was holding onto


    Edward¡¯s arm, fidgeting. She was about to remove her shoes and sit cross-legged on the sofa when


    Edward halted her. ¡°Keep your legs down. Bear


    with it.¡±


    Rose met Edward¡¯s gaze and acquiesced. She was used to taking off her shoes and sitting cross-


    legged as soon as she got


    home.


    She had forgotten that she was pregnant.


    She put her legs down and asked in shock, ¡°Who did you say is pregnant? Ah, no, I¡¯m pregnant. Who


    did you say has a girlfriend?¡±


    Ava sat on the sofa beside him, searching for their parents and Grace. Edward could tell Ava was


    looking for someone. He said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle, and Auntie are in the courtyard. Mom got someone


    to build a garden. Dad is overseeing the work.¡±


    Recalling it, Grace mentioned a few days ago about building a garden so that there would be things to


    keep Mom busy when shees over. She acted swiftly. It¡¯s only the first month of the year. Indeed,


    Grace lived up to expectations.


    Frank chose not to sit on the sofa but leanedzily against the door, observing the four individuals in


    the courtyard. William was the busiest, directing tasks and asionally receiving res from Grace.


    The mother-inw smiled gently from the side, clearly showing her happiness. Lunch was still a bit


    early. So it might take longer. Frank turned and headed for the kitchen calling out to his sister, ¡°Do you


    want some milk?¡±


    Rose declined, ¡°No, I¡¯m eating melon. I¡¯m busy.


    Since she declined, Frank didn¡¯t insist. He knew there was someone beside him who would take care


    of her. He poured a ss of pure milk for the little girl and warmed it up.


    Walking outside with excitement, the atmosphere was lively and bustling. Rose was exhrated, as if


    she had just missed out on more than 20 million dors,


    Edward gently reminded her, ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯t get too worked up. Put your legs down.¡± Due to her


    excitement, Rose had subconsciously raised her legs.


    After Edward¡¯s reminder, Rose put her legs down again.


    Frank held a ss of milk and offered it to Ava. ¡°Have some milk first. Do you even have a clue about


    your condition while being pregnant? Do you consider yourself a brooding hen, expecting toy eggs


    tomorrow?¡±


    Edward was left utterly speechless by this description. It struck him as amusing to liken a pregnant


    woman to a brooding hen, anticipatingying eggs the next day.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    While Frank was preparing milk in the kitchen, Ava had already shared with Rose that her brother had


    found happiness. Ava smiled joyfully throughout the conversation, even recounting their first encounter


    during the first lunar month.


    After hearing the story, both Rose and Edward were taken by surprise.


    It was Christina. This revtion was unexpected.


    Edward remainedposed, but Rose was bubbling with excitement.


    Still in shock, Rose whispered, ¡°What a fate-defying coincidence. It¡¯s Christina. But how did they meet?


    One is in Sapphire City, and the other is in Athana. There¡¯s a vast difference between the two ces.


    How peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Is Joseph already with Christina?¡±


    Rose bombarded herself with questions, trying to connect the dots, but the exact point of their meeting


    eluded her.


    Ava recalled the photos of Ethan she had sent the previous night and nodded, ¡°They should be


    together.¡± They were both wrapped in nkets.


    She was cautious not to reveal that her future sister-inw was wrapped in a nket.


    Instead, she shared her happiness with Rose, knowing that Rose would also be delighted for her


    brother.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great! Auntie will be overjoyed. Our family has been having continuous good news. But let


    me tell you, Christina¡¯s mom will be a hundred times happier than Auntie. Suppose Mrs. Yamin finds


    out Christina is chosen. In that case, she¡¯ll be thrilled and joyful to contain her happiness and celebrate


    energetically for an extended period.¡±


    Rose eximed with exaggerated excitement, practically dancing with joy.


    Hearing this, Ava was dumbfounded. She even forgot to close her mouth, disying genuine surprise.


    Christina was undeniably beautiful, and Ava wondered why she hadn¡¯t considered her as an option.


    Perhaps she had set her expectations too high.


    Beside her, Frank yfully helped Ava close her mouth and urged her, ¡°Finish your drink first.¡±


    ¡°A true gentleman,¡± Rose teased, nudging Edward and leaning closer to whisper, ¡°Do you think my


    brother is possessed by something? Aren¡¯t you amazed to see this side of him?¡±


    Edward nced at Frank, who was facing Ava but always kept his gaze on her. He nodded


    subconsciously, still astonished.


    Frank doted on Ava as if no one else were around. After she finished her milk, he carefully wiped the


    ss with a tissue, showing meticulous care.


    After lunch at the Roberts¡¯ residence, Rose decided to nap and insisted on staying until dinner before


    heading home. Edward always stayed close to wherever Rose was.


    He didn¡¯t mind the ambiance at the Roberts¡¯ residence. He found it delightful and rxing. As a result,


    he spent the afternoon with Frank, feeling at ease, while Rose settled into Frank¡¯s room.


    Because Ava had a sense of decorum, Rose used to sleep alone in the past, and she could get into


    Rose¡¯s bed whenever she pleased. However, Edward was now sleeping in Rose¡¯s room, so she


    needed to be mindful. She guided Rose to her and Frank¡¯s room.


    Rose, who carried a sword with him, became much bolder. As soon as he entered, heined to


    his brother, ¡°Howzy is my brother? He doesn¡¯t even fold the nket after waking up. He¡¯s toozy.¡±


    Ava smiled and led her to the balcony to sit. The sun was splendid that day, casting its warm glow


    across every corner of the balcony.


    She sat on the chair, feeling so rxed that she could almost doze off. She took out the snacks that her


    brother had bought for Ava thest time, and there were plenty.


    ¡°My brother is pretty good. He knows how to feed. Ava, do you feel happy? Do you want to join our


    family¡¯s household register immediately?¡± Rose continued to rummage through the snack bag in her


    hand, enticing while speaking, deliberately curling her tongue.


    ¡°Did my brother prepare these for me? Plums, walnuts, pine nuts, cashew nuts, dried fruits, mangoes,


    kiwis, and more.¡± Rose took them out one by one, narrating with excitement.


    Looking at the table full of snacks, Rose gazed at Ava in amazement and asked again, ¡°Did my brother


    buy all of these for


    me? He loves me.¡±


    Meeting Rose¡¯s excited gaze, Ava was too embarrassed to exin. However, she wasn¡¯t good at lying


    and acted like an honest child. ¡°My brother bought this bag, and your brother bought that bag.


    However, the things you took out were indeed bought by my brother for you.¡±


    Rose once again rummaged through another bag of snacks, only to find that inside, there was a can of


    preserved plums and crackers; everything else was things she couldn¡¯t eat, which could be described


    as all Ava¡¯s favorites.


    Rose pouted and said sourly, ¡°My brother is about to lose his adorable sister. But I realize that Joseph


    is a caring man. He¡¯sparable to Edward. He¡¯ll enjoy life from now on with Christina.¡±


    ¡°Sherri, do they know about this?¡±


    Ava nced at her parents in the distance below and said, ¡°They probably don¡¯t know, right? We just


    found out ourselves, so you could say we were early to the gossip.¡±


    In the spirit of sharing is caring, Rose swiftly opened a bag of nuts, guided by the idea that it¡¯s better to


    enjoy something with others. Each bag contained individually packaged fruit pieces. There was no


    need to peel them by hand. Joseph was amazing. She quickly typed, ¡°Big news, the annual


    heavyweight big news,¡± in the Fairy Fortress group chat.


    Here¡¯s another one, just like the vige megaphone announcements from decades ago. [Ladies and


    gentlemen, get ready with your peanuts in hand, and if possible, have some popcorn and milkshakes


    ready. Let¡¯s get started.]


    Ava looked at Rose, who was beaming with infectiousughter across from her and couldn¡¯t help but


    burst intoughter herself. She nced at the messages in the group, trying to stifle her amusement by


    covering her mouth.


    Indeed, when Sherri heard there was some juicy gossip, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She


    quickly responded. [I¡¯m all set, let¡¯s spill the beans.]


    Natalie was unaware of what was happening but quickly responded. [I¡¯m eagerly waiting to hear more.]


    Rose replied. [Natalie, you¡¯ve adopted Trevon¡¯smunication style, bing more sinct in your


    expressions.]


    Natalie texted. [There¡¯s a lot of milk. I¡¯m breastfeeding.]


    Sherri immediately reacted. [Fuck, I don¡¯t have enough milk.]


    Avaughed and reminded all. [It¡¯s just a sharing. We¡¯ve gone off-topic.]


    Meeting her gaze, Rose nodded and promptly chimed in on the group chat. [The stars are on the verge


    of igniting. The joy of a new couple is approaching. Can you guess who they might be?]


    Natalie humorously stated. [I graduated from primary school. Please use more straightforward


    In the end, Rose straightforwardly told them Joseph was in a rtionship with Christina. She briefly


    recounted the sequence


    of events through a voice message, mainly because typing and eating simultaneously was too tiring.


    After listening to all the voice messages, Sherri expressed her bewilderment.[What¡¯s happening? Why


    didn¡¯t I hear anything about this before we got together?]


    Rose reassured. [Don¡¯t feel down. I only found out today when I visited my parents.]


    Natalie responded with aughing emoji. [Congrattions to my brother.]


    Natalie knew the news and thought Rose had something else to share, but this revtion surprised


    her. After Frank reviewed the surveince footage, Trevon shared it with her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, whether it was Frank or Trevon, neither knew the connection between Joseph and Christina.


    This remained a puzzle they had yet to unravel.


    Inside the coffee room.


    Frank sat at the head of the table and made coffee for Edward. ¡°Try the coffee that Dad brews.¡±


    Edward picked up the cup and took a sip. It tasted delicious. A fragrance wafted over, rich and mellow.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    ¡°No, William doesn¡¯t even want it.¡± After saying that, he picked up the cup and took a sip. It was indeed


    quite good.


    Putting down the cup, Frank instructed, ¡°Rose has a more jumpy personality. She doesn¡¯t act ording


    tomon sense. Watch out for the first three months.¡±


    Edward nodded Despite his tough exterior, he had long realized Frank was concerned about Rose. He


    said, ¡°Rose is quite sensible. I will take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Things she shouldn¡¯t eat make her avoid them, and if anything happens to Rose, you¡¯ll be the first


    person Ie to,¡± Frank warned and threatened Edward, all out of concern for his sister during her


    pregnancy.


    Edward was not angry. He chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you look for me.¡± The entire family observed


    her.


    After that, Frank didn¡¯t say anything else. It was fine as long as he had given him some pointers.


    Christina, who was far away in Sapphire City, had no idea that people in Athana, were gossiping about


    her and Joseph.


    She was still fast asleep in bed, sleeping soundly and sweetly. Her position had shifted from being


    embraced face to face the previous night to being held from behind by Joseph.


    Joseph rested his chin on Christina¡¯s smooth shoulder and gently ced his hand on her stomach. Her


    entire body was pressed against his chest.


    Christina, who was only slightly awake, turned to face him and instinctively wrapped her arms around


    Joseph¡¯s waist. She


    murmured, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Joseph felt theforting warmth of her embrace and decided to open his eyes. ¡°Huh? Are you feeling


    hungry?¡±


    ¡°Can I bepletely honest with you?¡± Christina, who rarely engaged in physical activities beyond self-


    defense, was utterly exhausted. Her back ached, and her legs were cramping, as if she had been


    through a grueling military training session the night before. Difort seemed to be lurking in every


    part of her body.


    It felt as though she had been dragged through a grueling military training session the previous night,


    leaving her diforted throughout her entire body.


    Joseph cherished the sensation of holding her close, savoring the genuine possession of her presence.


    He tightened his arms around her and rested his chin on the top of her head. He had no intention of


    letting her go, and his voice, tinged with the morning¡¯s hoarseness, was tender as he said, ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m


    listening.¡±


    A weary voice came from his embrace, ¡°In the future, can you reduce your time in this sport and be a


    bit more moderate?¡±


    Indeed, she had recently undergone an ordeal akin to an intense military training session, leaving her


    in need of some respite. Subjecting herself to repeated grueling military training sessions, as she did


    yesterday, had be overwhelming, and she found herself unable to cope with the demands.


    A soft chuckle emanated from above her, and he rxed his hold slightly, casting his gaze downward


    toward her. ¡°Christina, I apologize. I¡¯ll exercise more caution in the future. I¡¯ll guide you gently to ensure


    you can match the pace.¡±


    Christina found herself at a loss for words. She had never felt this drained at work before. Joseph¡¯s


    authoritative demeanor was truly overwhelming.


    With no sign of him relenting, Christina, infuriated, abandoned her usualposure, and sank her


    teeth into Joseph¡¯s chest, leaving a noticeable mark.


    To Joseph, this kind of insignificant action was a disguised teasing. Instead, his smile gradually


    deepened. He let go of his hand hanging at Christina¡¯s waist and touched the teeth marks on his chest.


    Then, he looked at the angry little woman. She was charming. ¡°Christina, you¡¯ll make me think you


    want to do it in the morning.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s pleasant voice dragged out thest word. It was full of mockery.


    Christina was also filled with evil intentions. She stretched out her finger and pulled on his teats. This


    time, it was excruciating. Joseph frowned.


    In the next second, the room was filled withughter. There were Joseph¡¯s deliberate warnings and


    Christina¡¯s loudughter. In the end, it was Christina who begged for mercy. In terms of the disparity in


    strength between men and women, Christina was the one who lost. However, Joseph would not use


    force on her. With just a light imprisonment, Christina could not


    move.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Let go of me first. I was wrong, okay?¡± Christina kept begging for mercy


    and shouting at the top of his voice. Joseph looked at her with deep interest. He was in an excellent


    mood.


    Suddenly, Joseph kissed her and smiled, ¡°Ms. Yamin, are you considering another coboration? Be


    Mrs. Turner Christina, who was still making a scene, fell silent. He looked at the man who was holding


    his hands and wrapping one leg around his waist for a few seconds and smiled. ¡°Mr. Turner, why are


    you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yamin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to be a hooligan. You¡¯re being a hooligan if you don¡¯t have the


    intention of getting married.¡± His smile was beautiful and a little bewitching.


    Afterst night, Christina had set aside her hesitations and inner conflicts. She was now determined to


    give it a try with Joseph. Although she tried to maintain a tough exterior, she said, ¡°Well, for long-term


    cooperation, we may need approval from the shareholders. I wonder if Mr. Turner can wait. At the very


    least, let me schedule a shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    Joseph responded, ¡°Yes, Ms. Yamin is enough. At least I won¡¯t be abandoned.¡±


    Christina was a person who wasmitted to her rtionships. Joseph¡¯s behavior and the tone of his


    conversations had raised some concerns for Christina. She had noticed a subtle but persistent


    undercurrent of hurt in his words and actions. It was as if he carried with him an expectation of


    abandonment, a lurking fear that she might walk away from him at any moment. This left Christina with


    a nagging sense of confusion and a strong desire to understand the source of Joseph¡¯s thinking.


    She was perplexed because Joseph seemed to have forgotten who made the first move and initiated it.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    The entire hotel glistened with silver. The roof and the white snow on the ground basked under the


    sun¡¯s gentle warmth.


    The view from the top-floor sunroom was breathtaking. They could admire thendscape below the


    hotel, the distant scenery and even gaze up at the clear blue sky, with the snow and the sun hanging


    high above.


    After lunch, Christina felt drowsy in the embrace of the warm sun. Atte sat beside her, and the ring


    on her index finger radiated brilliantly in the sunlight.


    Surrounded by vibrant flowers, every potted nt blossomed exquisitely, captivating and enchanting


    like Christina herself at that moment.


    Joseph¡¯s slender fingers swirled the contents of his cup. The spoon clinking against the cup produced a


    crisp and pleasant sound. His soothing voice gently caressed Christina¡¯s ears again, ¡°Do you feel like


    napping? Are you still a bit weary?¡±


    Christina rested her chin on her hand and turned to look at Joseph. He was extremely refined and


    noble as if the wolf-like manst night was not him. It made her think she had just had a wet dreamst


    night.


    Her response was, ¡°Joseph, did you transform from the moon?¡±


    Joseph understood her intention. He picked up his coffee and took a sip. He smiled charmingly,


    radiating charm like a flower by his side. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can transform when I meet the sun. It¡¯s that I


    can¡¯t help myself when I meet you.¡±


    As Christina listened to these ungentlemanly words, she looked at the refined man in a daze. The


    corners of her lips curled up slightly. This feeling wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was veryfortable to be with


    him.


    There were no outsiders in the sunroom, just the two of them.


    At the elevator door leading to the sunroom, two figures stood guard. One was Ethan, and the other


    was Benjamin. They appeared like two bodyguards securing the entrance, while a sign on the elevator


    indicated it was under repair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. The elevator is out of order. There¡¯s a roof leak, and it¡¯s currently being repaired for


    safety reasons,¡± exined Benjamin to a skeptical customer.


    The customer responded, ¡°But everything was finest night, and it was still functioning during the


    snowfall.¡±¡±


    Ethan remained expressionless, and Benjamin continued, ¡°Perhaps it was damaged by the snowst


    night.¡±


    The customer left reluctantly, still doubting the exnation. Nevertheless, with the maintenance sign in


    ce and the elevator entrance guarded by two individuals, there was only one way up. The stairs


    didn¡¯t lead to the sunroom.


    Benjaminined, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m exhausted from all this exining. How long is Mr. Turner going to


    upy that spot up there? Are we supposed to keep standing here?¡±


    Rubbing his sore mouth, Benjamin contemted.


    Ethan responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask Mr. Turner.¡±


    However, Benjamin wasn¡¯t naive. He knew asking would lead to punishment, and he didn¡¯t want to risk


    Mr. Turner¡¯s displeasure.


    Joseph reclined leisurely in his chair and closed his eyes to bask in the sunlight. After a few seconds,


    he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Christina.¡±


    Feeling more alert after drinking half of her coffee, she contemted rest. The coffee today was


    watered down and had no effect. She squinted and replied, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take a photo of us for your mom? It would save you the trouble of editing¡±


    Christina smiled, realizing she needed material to prevent her mom from bombarding her with requests.


    Joseph stood behind Christina, taking the phone from her hand and capturing the beautiful scene in the


    frame.


    Not only was the background picturesque, but the person in the photo was also quite beautiful.


    Joseph didn¡¯t return the phone to Christina immediately. Instead, he transferred the photos to his phone


    before handing it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll share it during dinner. Are you still interested in taking a nap?¡±


    Christina had yet to turn off her phone. Her slender fingers glided over the three photos in her photo


    album. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m feeling a bit drowsy. Why did you send those pictures to your phone?¡±


    Joseph reached out to touch Christina¡¯s chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve saved all your photos.¡±


    Afterward, Joseph made a call and brushed off Christina¡¯s inquiries. ¡°Bring a lounge chair and a


    nket.¡±


    Once the order was given, he hung up the phone without considering the other party¡¯s thoughts. He


    was solely focused on givingmands, and the other party¡¯s sole purpose was to carry them out.


    This was the reality, but Christina quite liked it. She lowered her gaze and smiled at the photos on her


    phone. The more she looked at them, the more she believed they


    matched perfectly.


    After a while, Ethan and Benjamin brought over a folded sofa. ¡°Mr. Turner, where should we ce it?¡±


    Joseph gestured to a spot, and Ethan dared not look around as he carefully positioned the sofa.


    Benjamin set down the nket he was holding and red at Christina from the corner of his eye.


    Christina was beautiful and exuded a strong femininity.


    She wore a fiery red dress, a true head-turner. It was no wonder Mr. Turner couldn¡¯t resist.


    Ethan grabbed Benjamin¡¯s cor and hastily retreated. Once they left, Joseph walked over to Christina


    and led her to the lounge chair. He pressed her shoulders and sat down.


    Joseph spoke tenderly, ¡°Rx. Take a nap. I¡¯ll hold you while you sleep.¡±


    Christina started to savor the romance Joseph was offering. He lifted the nket and sat, not lying or


    covering himself with it. He smiled and smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Turner, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d cuddle me to


    sleep?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Joseph removed his shoes andy down, helping Christina getfortable under


    the thick nket. He wrapped an arm around her, and she nestled against his chest.


    Christina yed with the fabric of Joseph¡¯s sweater and asked, ¡°Joseph, when did you start liking me?¡±


    Joseph himself couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment. When Christina first hired him, it struck him as


    unique and intriguing. From that point on, he continued to receive photos and 200,000 dors.


    Every time he gazed at the digitally altered images, he inadvertently revisited them, saving them in his


    photo collection. Over time, a desire gradually stirred within him to transform the scenes depicted in


    those photos into reality..


    He gently yed with her curls and remarked, ¡°I find your edited photos truly captivating.¡±


    The kissnded. In the sunlight, Joseph conveyed his feelings to Christina, using the tip of his tongue


    to express his love. Christina reciprocated gently, her hands tightly clutching the front of his sweater.


    The nket covered them, and the scene beneath seemed even more beautiful than the view outside


    the ss room.


    Joseph only desired to share kisses with her and had no intentions of going beyond that.


    The Yamin family in Athana.


    There were two groups of people sitting in the living room. They were the Yamin family, the Turner


    family, and the Roberts family.


    An hour ago, Joseph sent a message to Daniel. [Dad, help me go to the Yamin family to propose


    marriage first. When Christina and I return to Athana, I will go to the Yamin family again.]


    Daniel had to go through the message with Emma and the Roberts family repeatedly before they could


    confirm its veracity. Finally, they responded concisely. [Joseph, marriage is a serious matter. I can only


    proceed after receiving your firm confirmation.]


    Joseph replied with certainty. [Yes. Otherwise, she would havee to something other than Sapphire


    City.]


    Daniel has already understood the straightforward meaning of his son¡¯s words. He devised a scheme


    to send Christina to Sapphire City, and if there were any doubts about this n, one would only go


    through the trouble of setting up a scheme if they had hidden intentions. If someone doesn¡¯t have a


    hidden agenda against someone else, they wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths to create such a scheme.


    After discussing with the Roberts family, they directly came to the Yamin family to propose marriage.


    The engagement gift was also prepared at thest minute. They only asked Grace to write a document


    with detailed instructions.


    When Daniel asked his s¨®n, Joseph, about the engagement gift, Joseph only said to give more. If it¡¯s


    not enough, he should return to add more.,


    Ten pairs of eyes locked onto each other, surveying the room curiously. They exchanged nces and


    moved in a cautious dance around each other. Seated beside their parents, Ava and Frank maintained


    a hushed silence, keenly aware that today¡¯s gathering wasn¡¯t about them. Their primary objective was


    to assist their brother in proposing marriage, but they were also eager to get to know their soon-to-be


    sister-inw and her family.


    Breaking the silence, Grace spoke first with a touch of admonishment in her voice. ¡°What¡¯s with those


    expressions? We¡¯re here for a marriage proposal, not a heist. Keep your facesposed.¡±


    In unison, the four of them replied, their voices ringing out. ¡°A marriage proposal?¡±


    William grinned broadly, his joy evident. ¡°Mr. Yamin, you seem rather surprised. Normally, you¡¯d ask me


    to help find a suitable son-inw, but I¡¯ve discovered a top-tier candidate for you. So, what¡¯s with the


    shock? You should be thanking me


    first.¡±


    ¡°Christina is already involved with a university professor?¡± Charlie wondered, concerned that proposing


    marriage so quickly might be premature. Shouldn¡¯t they have dated for a while first?


    Avatched onto a detail and discreetly turned to herpanion, Frank. ¡°A university professor?¡± She


    was astonished to


    learn that the charming sister¡¯s boyfriend wasn¡¯t her brother, which led her to specte about another


    concealed rtionship.


    Frank pinched her neck and signaled for her to be patient. There was no need to rush.


    In the room where the marriage proposal was taking ce, there was a noticeable confusion stemming


    from two different and conflicting narratives. Grace and Emma, being keen observers and perhaps


    more attuned to the nuances of the situation, were the first to sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Daniel spoke up, acknowledging the importance of the day. He hade with his mission on behalf of


    his son. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joseph¡¯s father. We met thest time. Here¡¯s the situation: my son and your


    daughter have grown close. They¡¯re in Sapphire City and can¡¯t return immediately for a formal


    proposal. They called us an hour ago, requesting that we, the parents, speak with you first.¡±


    ¡°Joseph has always been responsible. I can see he has deep feelings for your daughter. He¡¯s impatient


    to formalize this rtionship. Your daughter is truly remarkable, and perhaps my son feels he needs to


    secure this marriage soon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Charlie fully understood Daniel¡¯s exnation, and it put him at ease. Naturally, he was pleased with the


    praise of his exceptional daughter. In the eyes of every father, their daughter was outstanding and


    precious. ¡°Christina didn¡¯t inform me about this.¡±


    Angie didn¡¯t want to waste time and interrupted Charlie¡¯s words. Joseph¡¯s parents were here to


    propose, and she saw no reason to prolong the conversation. ¡°I also hold your son in high regard. It¡¯s


    clear he¡¯s a highly educated university professor. In the future, he can provide valuable guidance to our


    Christina.¡±


    A warm smile crossed Angie¡¯s face as she spoke. Ste whispered to Chris, ¡°Brother, it seems your


    leisure days are numbered. Mother has sessfully orchestrated a marriage for your sister. Are your


    carefree days over?¡±


    Chris grew visibly nervous at his sister¡¯s words, realizing that the current situation wasn¡¯t favorable for


    him.


    The profession of the university professor had been mentioned repeatedly, and Daniel recognized that


    this


    misunderstanding needed to be rified. He was baffled by how his son had transitioned from being a


    CEO to bing a professor, leading to a family-wide misinterpretation.


    There were times when his son proved to be quite unpredictable.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Frank motioned to Chris, signaling him to step outside for a conversation. When Chris caught Frank¡¯s


    gaze, he promptly rose from his seat. Such formal asions were not to his liking.


    The crux of the matter was that it was nearly impossible for him to get a word in. The primary objective


    was to make up the numbers.


    During Sherri¡¯s wedding, Ste and Ava had the honor of being bridesmaids together. They made a


    great pair, both talkative and cheerful, effortlessly striking up a conversation with just a few words.


    Seeing her brother had departed, Ste wanted to quietly exit, but she needed a pretext. She put her


    hopes on Ava. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Ava upstairs to y. You all continue your chat.¡±


    Angie wasn¡¯t mainly focused on her youngest daughter; she wanted to be undisturbed. She dismissed


    her with a casual wave. ¡°Sure, go on, enjoy yourselves.¡±


    With the green light from her mother, Ste waved to Ava and gestured for her to join her upstairs for


    some fun. Ava turned to Emma beside her and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to y with Ste.¡±


    Emma smiled and replied gently, ¡°Go ahead, just don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Angie observed the interaction between the mother and daughter and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    She was genuinely impressed by their refined and genteel demeanor. In contrast, Angie couldn¡¯t help


    but feel she belonged on the list of malepanions.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, it was probably challenging for her to get upset with such a woman. She wasn¡¯t concerned


    about the prospect of Christina marrying into her future mother-inw¡¯s family because her future


    mother-inw was exceptionally gentle.


    As the children left, leaving only the elders, Grace asked directly, ¡°Did Christina say Joseph is a


    professor?¡±


    Angie nodded. ¡°Yes, Christina mentioned that. She said he¡¯s a professor. Is that not true?¡±


    They were all puzzled about how this misunderstanding had arisen. Perhaps only the people involved


    knew. Daniel smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yamin, Joseph works for thepany¡¯s CEO. We


    have our ownpany in Sapphire City, and he currently manages it. He probably doesn¡¯t have the


    time to be a professor at a university. There must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Charlie was speechless upon hearing this. The difference between a professor and a CEO was


    substantial.


    Angie, too, was taken aback. She wondered why Christina insisted that her boyfriend was a professor


    when he wasn¡¯t. Angie began to consider various possibilities, including the idea that her daughter


    might be concealing the existence of another boyfriend.


    But that didn¡¯t seem likely. Christina wasn¡¯t the type to be fickle. There must be a misunderstanding


    they weren¡¯t aware of.


    Angie was worried about thetter and asked again, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a professor?¡±


    Emma and Daniel nodded in unison. Their expressions were very certain. Joseph had impressive


    educational qualifications, but he was not a professor. He had never aspired to be a teacher since he


    was young.


    Daniel was surprised to see the Yamin family¡¯s and his wife¡¯s reaction. He added politely, ¡°Clearly, there


    is a misunderstanding about his profession as a professor. The two children should rify this


    themselves when they return. We can wait a little longer. Mr. Yamin, Mrs. Yamin, if you have any


    thoughts about this marriage or any requests, please feel free to ask. We will do our best to


    amodate them. Beforeing here, Joseph mentioned many times not to be stingy, fearing that I


    might mistreat Christina. It¡¯s clear that Joseph cares deeply for her.¡±


    Angie regained herposure and smiled. ¡°As long as the two children love each other, that¡¯s all that


    matters. We don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    Angie was delighted to hear that the Turner family hade to propose marriage because Joseph


    genuinely liked her daughter and wanted to get married soon.


    William was also in high spirits. He patted his thigh and sat up straight. He told Charlie, ¡°Mr. Yamin, let


    me tell you, my inws are straightforward people. We shouldn¡¯t be shy either. We must be


    straightforward when ites to engagement.¡±


    When he said this, Charlie stared at him in disbelief. His daughter was abroad, and the other party¡¯s


    parents hade to propose marriage. ¡°Mr. Turner, Mrs. Turner, we have no objections to this


    marriage. As my wife mentioned, as long as the two children love each other, that¡¯s all that matters.


    The Roberts family should understand Christina¡¯s personality. She has been headstrong since she was


    young, and it¡¯s challenging for us to change her mind. So, we need to discuss the engagement gift with


    the children.¡±


    Charlie knew his daughter well. She didn¡¯t care for marriage, its benefits, orparisons. That was


    why he hesitated to decide on the engagement gift.


    The Turner family understood the situation and decided to support their son. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but we¡¯re here


    today and should assist Joseph. The children were informed in a hurry, so we prepared this gift list at


    thest minute. Please take a look. It¡¯s a


    gesture of goodwill with 88 items. You can review it, and if anything doesn¡¯t feel right, feel free to make


    changes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not focus too much on the material aspect. These are just tokens of our sincerity and show that


    we value Christina.¡± William added, ¡°Take it. Joseph doesn¡¯t want to mistreat Christina. We will be


    family in the future, and we¡¯re willing to ept it. Take this list for now. The marriage is decided, and


    there¡¯s nothing we can do to change it. Christina is already with Joseph in Sapphire City. Maybe she¡¯ll


    bring you a grandchild when she returns. What do you say, Mr. Yamin? You might want to thank me


    now. Just remember to reward me for this.¡±


    Grace patted William, who was grinning. He turned, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all for the children¡¯s sake. Let¡¯s


    ept Mr. Yamin¡¯s arrangements for now. You can show this to Christinater. Today, our main focus is


    to settle this matter. We can discuss the engagement giftter.¡±


    With the help of the Roberts family, Charlie had no choice but to agree. They would show the gift list to


    their daughterter. Fortunately, it was only a list, not the actual engagement gift with 88 items.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± They had to ept it, as their daughter was already overseas.


    Plus, Angie liked Joseph and had been pushing for this. As expected, her wish had been fulfilled.


    Angie was thrilled to see the matter resolved. She had been uncertain about the engagement gift, but it


    was much easier now that they had agreed to set it aside for the time being and make adjustments if


    needed. They would first settle the marriage and deal with the engagement giftter. ¡°Let me tell you,


    your son is handsome. He¡¯s like my ideal son-inw. Come and join us for a meal.¡±


    Angie weed them with a smile. However, Charlie was still a bit hesitant. He had usually urged his


    daughter to get married, but now that they were engaged, he seemed unsure.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s hesitation, William tried tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be reluctant. Look, Rose is already


    pregnant, and shees home almost every day. It¡¯s like she¡¯s not married at all. She can even stay


    overnight. And now I have a son-inw. She¡¯s very filial and obedient.¡±


    Grace covered her forehead, feeling embarrassed by her husband¡¯s bragging. He usually acted like a


    proud father-inw to Edward, but now he was openly praising him.


    Charlie wanted to say that it was not the same. One was Sapphire City and the other was Athana. It


    would be strange if they could return in the middle of the night. In the future, they would probably have


    toe back during the holidays. Thepany would also be a problem in the future.


    Daniel naturally saw the worry in Charlie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Joseph will solve the problem of separating the two


    ces, including thepany¡¯s matters. You can rest assured that Joseph has considered it.¡±


    Angie¡¯s face brightened upon hearing this. She was impressed by her considerate son-inw. The


    subsequent issues had all been resolved, making her realize the wisdom in arranging for their parents


    to propose marriage while abroad.


    Her daughter was likely worried that her son-inw might reconsider the marriage. Knowing this now,


    Angie wished she had listened to her daughter¡¯s concerns earlier.


    In the courtyard, Frank and Chris were smoking. Chris wore an inexplicable expression as he took a


    deep drag from his cigarette, blowing out a perfect smoke ring. Puzzled, he said, ¡°Why are you asking


    about my sister¡¯s marriage prospects in the middle of the night? Are you trying to help your brother-in-


    Frank¡¯s cigarette had already burned. He dropped it on the ground and crushed it with his foot. He


    reminded Chris, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to sweep the floor. Thepany is responsible for maintaining


    cleanliness at home.¡±


    Chris teased, ¡°You¡¯ve had much free timetely. You¡¯ve been working for months.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t deny that he had yed a part in bringing Joseph and Christina together. ¡°One should


    know how to repay kindness. The matchmaker helped me find my true love, so it¡¯s only fair that I help


    him achieve his goals,¡± he exined.


    Chris was left speechless by Frank¡¯s revtion.


    Frank continued, ¡°If the matchmaker ever falls short of meeting his performance targets, consider me


    for assistance. No need for thanks.¡±


    Frank kindly suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in managing thepany, you could cozy up to your


    future brother-inw. You¡¯ve already won without doing anything.¡±


    Chris responded, ¡°Could you usenguage that¡¯s a bit more rtable? Can youmunicate


    normally?¡±


    Frank retorted, ¡°That¡¯s probably why you¡¯re still single. Yourprehension skills need some work.¡±


    Chris seriously wondered if Frank was there to persuade or show off.


    As they ascended the stairs, Ste took Ava to her bedroom, and in a friendly and hospitable manner,


    she invited Ava to take a closer look at her private living space. This gesture conveyed a sense of


    openness and friendship, allowing Ava to gain a more intimate understanding of her environment and a


    glimpse into her world.


    Ste¡¯s room closely mirrored theyout of Ava¡¯s room, and this simrity could be attributed to their


    shared age and perhaps simr tastes. Both rooms featured beds that were adorned with an


    assortment of plush toys and stuffed animals,


    with these cuddlypanions filling up the space on either side of the bed. This left only a central area


    of the bed unupied, making it a cozy and inviting spot in both rooms. The presence of these stuffed


    animals and toys added a yful and whimsical atmosphere to the rooms, creating a sense offort


    and familiarity, which was likely a reflection of the personalities and preferences of the two individuals


    who inhabited these


    spaces.


    A small round ss table upied the center of the room, and a cute Pikachu-patterned carpet


    covered the floor. Ava was intrigued by a puzzle on the table and asked, ¡°Do you like this too?¡±


    Ste picked up a puzzle piece and asked, ¡°Are you referring to this puzzle?


    ¡°I have an identical one, and I¡¯m almost done with it, though it should have beenpleted long ago if


    not for my busy schedule with my minor and major courses.¡±


    Ste set down the puzzle pieces she had been holding. She didn¡¯t like it much, and with Christina not


    around these days, she had been a bitzy. There was no one to supervise her practice of patience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy it. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s favorite. Whenever I make a mistake, she insists on making me practice


    patience and reflect on what I did wrong. It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s here to torture me.¡±


    Ava inquired, ¡°This puzzle serves such a purpose? That¡¯s quite an unusual idea.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who put all this together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. When I made a mistake, my sister asked me to fight. Now, whenever I see this thing,


    my head hurts. After I finish fighting, I see stars in my eyes. I feel like I¡¯m about to ascend to


    immortality.¡±


    Ava was overjoyed when she heard this. This analogy was superb. The two of them chatted back and


    forth. She did not expect her future sister-inw actually to like topete in these things. In that case,


    she must be an extremely patient


    person.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    After settling the matter, the Yamin family invited the Turner family couple to stay for dinner. However,


    they politely declined, citing their intention to return and report back.


    Angie made a jest, and Emma thankfully expressed that they would dine together once her son


    returned.


    The Yamin family gathered at the door to bid farewell to the Turner family and the Roberts family,


    disying an abundance of enthusiasm.


    In the car.


    Grace assumed the driver role while Daniel upied the back seat, engrossed in sending a message


    to Joseph. [The Yamin family has approved the marriage, but the formal engagement gift requires


    Christina¡¯s confirmation.]


    Daniel was aware of the situation¡¯s sensitivity and opted not to call his son at that moment, avoiding


    any potential disruptions.


    At that moment.


    Joseph was enjoying a peaceful nap in the sunroom with Christina nestled in his arms when his phone


    buzzed in his pocket. Groggily, he retrieved it to discover a message from his father.


    Joseph extended one hand from the nket and replied, [Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with her when she wakes


    up].


    However, Daniel refrained from responding, feeling awkward about inquiring if they were asleep.


    Christina in his arms stirred like a little cat rubbing against him, and Joseph softly asked, ¡°Are you


    awake? Are you still tired?¡±


    Still in a drowsy state, Christina mumbled under the nket, ¡°Let me clear my head. Your phone keeps


    buzzing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably from Ava. She¡¯s likely inquiring about our situation,¡± he replied.


    Christina weakly replied, ¡°Did you tell her?¡±


    Joseph seemed to state it like an everyday matter, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve taken care of your shareholders¡¯ meeting


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that something was amiss.


    She was taken aback by his mention of a shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    The next moment, Christina abruptly opened her eyes and gazed at him with disbelief. She realized


    this shareholders¡¯ meeting referred to a family gathering, not a corporate shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You called them?¡±


    Her enchanting eyes brimmed with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. They widened as she leaned


    forward on his chest and excitedly craned her head. Joseph gently pushed her hair away from her face


    and exined, ¡°While we were sleeping, my parents hurried over to your house to propose.¡±


    He replied, ¡°So, does that mean Aunt and Uncle have already consented to our marriage? Is Ms.


    Yamin having second thoughts about it?¡±


    Christina was left speechless.


    Christina was so astounded that she found herself momentarily at a loss for words. She finally


    managed to stammer, ¡°Ms. Yamin, please tell me you¡¯re not having second thoughts about


    dedicated to life. So, Ms. Yamin, are youmitted?¡±


    His words carried a concern as if he feared that Christina might reconsider, yet his tone remained


    tender and gentle.


    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re quite the cunning wolf. You strike when least expected,¡± Christina


    quipped, yfully teasing him. ¡°And you leave no room for counterattacks. You¡¯re wicked.¡±


    All because she had fallen for him.


    Hearing this, Joseph smiled. There was no anger on Christina¡¯s face. Instead, there was mockery. He


    hugged her tightly under the nket and pulled her into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a good


    person. I had no choice but to do it. Ms. Yamin, can you be my Mrs. Turner now?¡±


    In this situation, both parties in the rtionship have reached a significant level of involvement.


    Christina found herself in a difficult position where she feltpelled to ept the responsibilities of


    this heightenedmitment. The pressure to do so stemmed from Joseph¡¯s reminders and insistence,


    creating a sense of obligation. From her perspective, it might have seemed that she had no alternative


    but toply with these demands. The fear of refusing and the potential consequences of doing so


    weighed heavily on her, as it could have led to a negative perception of her character within the


    rtionship, ultimately portraying her as someone who avoids or evades responsibilities rather than


    actively participating and contributing to the partnership.


    Witnessing her willingness to cooperate, Joseph let out a sigh of relief. He knew there was a certain


    level of risk involved in this situation. Nheless, Joseph made the conscious decision to take a


    chance. He was anxious that further dys might


    lead toplications, so he wanted to prevent Christina from having too much time to reconsider her


    choices.


    He had forced her.


    Joseph smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you back to Athana tomorrow. The contract has been signed.


    I¡¯ll bring you back to meet your inws.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about the Yamin Group or our long-distance location?¡±


    Looking at Christina in his arms, thinking about something, Joseph guessed why.


    Christina said truthfully, ¡°Both. Chris doesn¡¯t want to take over thepany, so we might have more


    long-distance locations in the future. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°Call me like you didst night. Don¡¯t use your surname. Our rtionship isn¡¯t suitable for such an


    unfamiliar address.¡±


    She wondered how she had addressed him the previous night. Perhaps he had wanted her to call him


    Joseph.


    Joseph continued, running his hand gently along her back through her clothes. ¡°For the Yamin Group, I


    can find someone to help you manage it, guaranteeing your satisfaction. I can also handle your


    brother¡¯s marriage matters. It will be a sure sess, no room for failure.¡±


    Christina narrowed her eyes once more, sensing a hidden agenda. ¡°You¡¯re not nning something


    unconventional, are you? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    Joseph smiled and said thoughtfully, ¡°I have a girl under me born into a poor family. Her family


    background is not very good, but she is more motivated and hardworking. She relied on herself to climb


    to the position of general manager step by step. She is more serious in her work, but she admires the


    profession of a doctor. She might like your brother.¡±


    Christina was inexplicably interested. ¡°Is she also from the Sapphire City?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a vige on the edge of Athana that migrated here. Currently, the entire family lives here.¡±


    Joseph continued to bewitch her, seeing she was interested. ¡°The Turner Corporation¡¯s business


    director has recently been sick and resigned. I wonder if Ms. Yamin can join.¡±


    Christina smiled. This had been arranged long ago. There were many coincidences. Most coincidences


    between adults were intentional.


    After dinner, they returned to the presidential suite. Joseph went to take a shower. The phone by the


    bed rang. Christina didn¡¯t want to look at it. After all, it was Joseph¡¯s private phone, but it kept ringing.


    She put on her slippers and took a look. The phone had stopped ringing. A message came in. Joseph¡¯s


    phone was not locked. It was still in the chat world before entering the bathroom.


    An ambiguous message stimted his eyes. [Joseph, are we meeting today or tomorrow? We agreed


    on today, but you stood me up again. I¡¯m unfortunate.]


    Coincidentally, Christina was instantly frozen by a magical power.


    The tenderness and intimacy on the rooftop carried a subtle irony, and she hesitated about whether to


    inquire However, the presence of that contact in his phone, shining brightly, and the freedom to send


    such messages made it a distinct presence.


    Given Joseph¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t allow such messages to be sent without reason, and saying


    that it didn¡¯t bother him was likely untrue. At this moment, Christina¡¯s heart felt like needles were


    pricking it.


    She had thought that adult love was not asplicated as television dramas, but it seemed that it was


    not much different.


    Indeed, it was true. A remarkable individual like Joseph was unlikely to have just one person who loved


    him. It was highly probable that he had numerous admirers, given his wealth and looks, making him a


    top choice for many women.


    Unconsciously, the red nails of her hand dug into her palm, leaving a deep imprint, but she didn¡¯t feel


    any pain. Instead, it brought her rity.


    Another message came in. It was powerful. [Joseph tomorrow night at thetest. If you stand me up


    again, I¡¯ll be angry.]


    Christina continued to avoid looking at Joseph¡¯s message as it seemed pointless. Constantly checking


    a man¡¯s phone would be exhausting. She almost felt like being single would be easier.


    She had long passed the age of crying when she encountered trouble. She keptforting herself as if


    she had found a short-lived lover. She would exin to her parents when she returned.


    At this moment, Christina had just taken a shower and was wearing a red dress pajamas. Without a


    word, she took the pajamas from her suitcase and went to the guest room to change into them. She


    chose the conservative type.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Joseph came out, Christina was nowhere to be seen. The phone screen on the table had


    already turned ck. He wiped his wet hair and looked for her. When he walked to the living room, he


    still did not find Christina.


    He saw that the door of the guest room was tightly shut. He wondered why she had gone to the guest


    room. He stood at the door and wiped his hair with one hand while knocking on the door with the other.


    ¡°Christina, are you in the room?¡±


    When the door opened, Christina had already changed into her pajamas. His heart ached when she


    saw the handsome Joseph and recalled the two ambiguous messages. It was as if someone had


    grabbed her neck. She felt suffocated and smiled stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I felt a little cold, so I changed into


    pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Can you turn up the temperature a little? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Joseph was subconsciously


    concerned, thinking she had caught a cold while sleeping on the roof.


    He raised his hand to touch her forehead, but Christina immediately took a few steps back. He realized


    that his reaction was too big. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I might have caught a cold. I don¡¯t want to infect you. I¡¯ll sleep


    in this room tonight.¡±


    The smile on her face was blinding. Joseph¡¯s hand froze in midair, and his eyes turned cold. He was


    investigating the sudden change in Christina. He pondered what had exactly happened during his


    shower. In the afternoon, she even agreed to return to Athana to see her parents tomorrow.


    Joseph could feel the resistance and change in Christina¡¯s heart. He looked at her inquisitively, wanting


    to find the reason.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you some medicine. Take your temperature before you go to sleep.¡± He was still worried.


    However, at this moment, his gentleness made Christina wonder if he was always so gentle to all


    women. She subconsciously thought about it and gradually entered a state of letting her imagination


    run wild.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t take medicine when I catch a cold. I¡¯ll recover after a nap. Good night.¡±


    Joseph stopped wiping and said, ¡°Good night, Sweet Dream. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Christina smiled again and closed the door. However, she did not lock the door. This suite was


    originally Jos¨¦ph. Locking the door made her look petty. She was already past the age where she


    would block people if they disagreed.


    After closing the door, she didn¡¯t immediately move but leaned against it, standing at the entrance for a


    long time. It was so long that her feet grew numb. In her mind, all she could see were the moments and


    memories of her encounters with Joseph. from their first meeting to being together. Every scene was


    vividly etched in her memory. He had always been gentle, and as she contemted these memories, a


    tear, no bigger than a bean, fell.


    Outside the door, Joseph didn¡¯t leave, nor did he dry his hair. He stood there silently, guarding the


    entrance. With just one door separating them, it felt like two entirely different worlds now separated the


    two once inseparable people.


    After a brief pause, Joseph returned to his room. The door wasn¡¯t shutpletely. As he sat on the


    bed, he grabbed his phone to message Christina to inquire about her response to their ns in Athana


    the next day.


    As soon as he opened the phone, the chat interface appeared. He conversed with someonebeled as


    Quinn before he went in to shower. Since Christina wasn¡¯t a stranger, he hadn¡¯t bothered to close his


    phone. Seeing two ambiguous messages, Joseph¡¯s brows furrowed.


    He was perplexed by the messages he had received and wondered if this individual was deliberately


    attempting to create problems.


    Without a doubt, this was the reason. Aftering down from the roof, they went for dinner and didn¡¯t


    go anywhere else. It could be said that when they entered the room, the two of them kissed before


    taking a shower.


    Joseph replied in the chat. [Next time you send a message, could you include a subject and a


    predicate? Please avoid being so ambiguous. I¡¯ve told her I¡¯ll bring her to see you.]


    Quinn replied. [It¡¯s all because you never respond to my messages. Would you bring her to see me if I


    don¡¯t give you something to think about?]


    Joseph replied impatiently. [You¡¯d better find your second love, or you¡¯ll be too free.]


    Quinn reacted. [Enough of changing the subject. If you stand me up again, you¡¯ll face the


    consequences.]

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Josephy in bed in his pajamas. He tossed and turned back and forth but just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He


    had no one to hold in his arms, and he could not fall asleep no matter what he did. He decided to follow


    the most honest thoughts in his heart.


    The door to his room was not closed. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. He walked straight to the


    door of the guest room, pushed open the door, and entered. He naturally lifted the nket and got into


    bed.


    Christina was in that bed, and Joseph held her tightly in his arms. The empty feeling in his chest was


    instantly filled. Christina could not sleep either. Her mind was filled with images of Joseph, ying like


    a slide show.


    She had just fallen into a light sleep.


    The hug she felt behind her woke her up. Her eyes were slightly puffy, and she wouldn¡¯t turn around. A


    familiar and pleasant voice came from behind her. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, why didn¡¯t you say so? I feel bad


    knowing you¡¯re holding it in. Christina, I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡±


    At this moment, Joseph looked like an unhappy child. Christina really wanted to ask who was more


    aggrieved in this situation. She felt like she had been cheated on.


    Joseph hugged Christina from behind very tightly. He did not ever want to lose her after being together


    with her. He pressed his chin against her back and kissed her through her pajamas. His warm breath


    hit her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t give you an exnation immediately. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you saw


    the message?¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t say anything. Joseph didn¡¯t feel anxious. He just kissed her back asionally. ¡°That


    message was from the daughter of my father¡¯s good friend. She¡¯s also a secretary at mypany.


    She¡¯s six years older than me and divorced.¡±


    Six years older and divorced. Those two points made the silent Christina slowly turn around and face


    Joseph. Joseph saw her turn around. He did not intend to let the misunderstandingst overnight. He


    did not want this misunderstanding to stay between him and Christina in the future.


    Some misunderstandings could not be resolved. Some misunderstandings could be umted over


    time and could weaken the feelings between a couple, or add passion to it and spice up the romance,


    However, the only thing that a couple could not allow was to let misunderstandings umte


    overnight.


    Perhaps this was Emma¡¯s influence, ever since Joseph was young, he had never seen his parents


    argue. Even when they had different opinions, they would sit down and calmly discuss them. Unlike


    many families, they would not argue over a point of view, otherwise, it would be too hurtful.


    Gradually, Joseph felt that marriage should be like this. Whether it¡¯s arguments or misunderstandings,


    when they happen too often, they can affect the rtionship. He didn¡¯t want to be constantly in a state


    of exnation, which was like always trying to unravel a tangled ball of yarn, forever searching for that


    loose end to straighten things out.


    Christina¡¯s eyes were still red. She asked gloomily, ¡°Is she not your girlfriend?¡± she wouldn¡¯t have


    suspected anything if the message wasn¡¯t flirty.


    He lowered his head and kissed her slightly red eyes. He knew that she was sad and made up his mind


    not to let this happen again. He felt his heart ache and scratched her nose. ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e. How


    could I have another girlfriend besides you? Christina, you think too highly of me.¡±


    Christina¡¯s eyes were still probing, she seemed that she had more questions. Before Christina could


    ask, Joseph began to exin, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my father¡¯s friend. Her ex-husband is also the son


    of a wealthy family in Sapphire City. They had been married for a few years and didn¡¯t have any


    children. Her mother-inw said she was infertile and forced her to get a divorce. Perhaps because she


    had experienced being in a marriage with a wealthy family, she hadn¡¯t thought about getting married


    again. She lives alone and is rather spontaneous in her speech.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known her since we were young. We often hang out together when our two families have dinner


    together. Ava also knows her. We treat her as our older sister.¡±


    Joseph exined everything. Christina asked, ¡°Then why is she working in yourpany?¡±


    Joseph noticed she was no longer angry and hugged her waist tightly. ¡°She started working at the


    Turner Corporation after graduating from university¡­¡±


    He patiently told Christina everything about this woman. He said that this woman had worked in the


    Turner Corporation since she graduated from university. She went from being an intern to bing a


    secretary. Then she was promoted to be a secretary and a manager at the same time. Joseph


    was most at ease with her being a secretary, so he let her keep the job and didn¡¯t rece her with


    anyone else.


    Joseph also told Christina that this woman¡¯s name was Quinn Price. Everyone in the office called her


    Miss Quinn. This woman was quite straightforward. When her mother-inw said she was infertile, she


    left their family without saying a word or taking anything.


    Christina couldn¡¯t help but admire Quinn¡¯s boldness after hearing what Joseph said. She also realized


    her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.


    ¡°No, I need to apologize. I didn¡¯t share my interpersonal rtionships with you. Can you forgive me for


    this first mistake that¡¯s caused tension between us? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever dated someone.¡±


    Christina¡¯s assumption clearly caused the tension, but Joseph was the one apologizing to her instead.


    ¡°Joseph, I was wrong this time. I don¡¯t just like you. I have fallen in love with you. When I saw the


    message, I was very flustered. I¡¯ve never been so flustered even when discussing the hardest deal of


    business before.¡±


    Christina did not hide her feelings.


    Hearing this, Joseph smiled. He did not know if he should thank this message for making Christina


    realize this. ¡°I was waiting for you to say this. If you ever feel wronged in the future, please express it to


    me. Holding it in is unlike your character, Ms. Yamin.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Turner, if I say I¡¯m now¡­¡± Thest few words Christina said were cut off as she pulled


    Joseph down and said close to his ear. After speaking, Christina kissed his ear and circled it with her


    tongue.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Joseph held his breath and looked at Christina in his arms with


    a deep gaze. He smiled and leaned forward to press Christina under him. ¡°I am waiting for this.¡±


    The tablemp in the room was turned off. Under the nket, the two tried to tell each other how much


    they loved each other, how much they cared about each other, and how afraid they were of losing each


    other¡­


    Early the next morning.


    Joseph stood Quinn up. Just as Quinn thought Joseph would bring Christina to meet her today, he had


    already embarked on the journey back to Athana with Christina.


    Afterst night¡¯s incident, Joseph decided to settle his marriage with Christina as soon as possible to


    prevent anyone from seeking out problems again.


    The sky was blue, and the clouds were white. It was a beautiful day with perfect scenery.


    A few hourster.


    A group of people descended from the ne. This time, in addition to Ethan White, Benjamin Harris


    also came. Initially, Ethan was unwilling to bring Benjamin along, but this boy was quite clever. He


    simply called Christina and yed cute with


    her.


    Helplessly, Christina agreed, and Joseph couldn¡¯t say anything about it. He only mentioned how clever


    Benjamin was.


    After getting off the ne, Benjamin looked around in amazement. He was like a country bumpkin


    entering the city. He didn¡¯t even know what to focus on. ¡°Oh my god, this ce is amazing. Not bad at


    all. Mr. Turner, you have great taste.¡±


    Standing behind him, Ethan hit the back of Benjamin¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t help but give Benjamin a


    stern warning, afraid his words would implicate him. ¡°Take the suitcase and close your mouth.¡±


    Benjamin was holding the luggage, but he still could not close his mouth. He continued to say, ¡°Ms.


    Yamin, your city is so beautiful. There are many rich people here, right? The mountains and the rivers


    must be a sight to see, and I¡¯m sure the people are friendly.¡±


    Joseph was in a good mood today. He ignored Benjamin and walked forward with his arm around


    Christina¡¯s waist. There were a total of eight suitcases. Three were Christina¡¯s, and two had the clothes


    Joseph had organized for Christ¨ªna, including custom-made earrings. He realized that Christina liked


    studs very much.


    One of the suitcases was Joseph¡¯s, which only contained clothes. The other two were gifts for the


    Yamin family. Inside them were products from hispany. The products were massaging devices for


    Mr. Yamin and Mrs. Yamin.


    A group of people were pushing suitcases behind Joseph and Christina. The two walked in front


    wearing sunsses and looked like big shots. The passers-by could not help but turn around to look.


    Benjamin had already found a way to let himself enjoy. ¡°Ms. Yamin, can I ask Ethan to take me for a


    ride tonight? I¡¯ve been living in Sapphire City my whole time. This is my first time going abroad.¡±


    Benjamin said it pitifully.


    Benjaminpletely ignored Joseph and boldly went to ask Christina for permission.


    ¡°Judging from Mr. Turner¡¯s words, I can¡¯t make decisions for you right now, right, Joseph?¡± Christina


    curled her lips, finding the situation quite funny.


    Benjamin had no response. It was over for him if Christina couldn¡¯t help. Wasn¡¯t Christina in charge?


    How could Joseph not know what Benjamin was feeling? Joseph was in a good mood and relented.


    ¡°Ethan can take you with


    him.¡±


    Ethan refused. He didn¡¯t want to take a child out with him. He shifted the responsibility to Pat. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know my way around Athana. Let Pat take you. He knows better.¡±


    Benjamin put both suitcases in one hand and put his other arm around Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You two can


    take me together.


    Ethan said expressionlessly, ¡°I have to protect Mr. Turner.¡±


    Joseph lowered his head and asked Christina, ¡°Am I going to stay at the Roberts family tonight? We


    shoulde up with a n now so I can let them know in advance.¡±


    It turned out that the decision was still Christina¡¯s to make. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my father wants you to stay with


    us tonight or not.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Yamin.¡±


    They arrived at the parking lot.


    Christina¡¯s red car came into view. Joseph took the suitcases in Ethan¡¯s hands and ced them in the


    trunk and the back seats. Joseph opened the door and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Everyone was stunned. What was going on?


    Christina opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and got into the car. After the door closed with a bang,


    the others were startled back to their senses, especially Benjamin. He looked at the back of the car that


    was driving away. ¡°Where are we going? Why is Christina driving and Mr. Turner sitting in the


    passenger seat?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t Mr. Turner usually be the one driving and Christina the one to sit in the passenger seat?


    Ethan did not want to respond to this chatterbox. He was too tired. He called a few taxis and stuffed the


    remaining suitcases in. He told the drivers, ¡°Follow the red car in front of us.¡±


    Soon, the car arrived at the Yamin family. The drivers behind Christina were a little tired because


    Christina was very good at driving and almost lost them.


    Joseph did not feel that it was inappropriate to sit in the passenger seat at all. He opened the door and


    got out of the car. He instructed Ethan and the others, ¡°Take the luggage out and then go to the


    Roberts family. Tell Frank to arrange amodation for Benjamin and get someone to watch him. I


    don¡¯t want to have the police looking for him in Athana.¡±


    Ethan said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner. I will let Mr. Roberts know.¡±


    The eight suitcases were all unloaded from the cars. Joseph¡¯s intention was clear. Christina saw


    through it but did not say anything. She just smiled faintly. Joseph was being quite obvious with his


    thoughts. Someone probably noticed themotion outside and hurriedly came out.


    When Angie saw a pile of luggage, she was extremely surprised. Then, she looked at her handsome


    future son-inw standing in the courtyard and said excitedly, ¡°Oh my goodness, Joseph,e in. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me you were bringing Joseph with you?¡±


    Angie red at Christina, scolding her for being insensitive.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Angie led Joseph into the Yamin family¡¯s house. He was warmly weed. He politely greeted Angie.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yamin.¡± he did not expect her to be so enthusiastic. It was as if they had known each other


    for a long time.


    Charlie had gone to meet up with his friends for coffee. Chris went to the hospital. Ste felt bored and


    went to sleep again. At this moment, it was only Angie in the living room.


    The servants helped to bring the luggage in. Christina took off her sunsses and walked into the


    living room. When she saw her mother¡¯s excited face, she was speechless. ¡°Mom, take it easy.¡±


    Then, she smiled and said softly to Joseph, ¡°Please bear with me. My mother is like this. You might


    want to go to the Roberts family in a few hours instead of being here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, where are Dad and Ste?¡± Christina looked at the huge living room and saw that her mother


    was the only one there.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Angie¡¯s enthusiasm exceeded Joseph¡¯s expectations. They¡¯ve only officially met twice. Thest time


    was at the Roberts family. Today was the second time.


    When he bought tampons for Ava at the supermarket, he didn¡¯t actually meet Angie face-to-face.


    Today was only the second time. Right now, Angie¡¯s burning gaze was like a mother looking at her son.


    To be honest, Joseph felt a bit creeped out.


    However, he stayed somewhat calm. He tried to reflect Angie¡¯s enthusiasm by changing the topic. ¡°Mrs.


    Yamin, It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself. We had food on the ne. You don¡¯t need to worry about us. We¡¯ll go


    watch TV now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, alright. Christina is such an insensitive child. She didn¡¯t even give us a call in advance. If your


    father, no, if her father knew that you wereing, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone out. This is too


    bad.¡±


    Angie sighed and red at her daughter again.


    Joseph sat down and chatted with Angie. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Yamin. There will be many chances for me to


    meet him in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can meet him some other time. What did you buy? Why do you have so many


    suitcases?¡±


    Joseph stood up, opened a suitcase, and took out something he had brought with him. ¡°Mrs. Yamin,


    thepany has recently developed some new massage devices. These items have already been


    tested. They are very useful. Mr. Yamin and you can use them when you¡¯re tired. They will help you


    rx.¡±


    Where could she have found such a good son-inw? He was too kind. He was even more attentive


    than her own son. Chris was a brat, and he had never bought Angie such things. He went to the


    hospital after eating.


    The more Angie looked at Joseph, the more she liked him. She almost wanted her daughter to get


    married to Joseph the next second. She couldn¡¯t let other girls snatch away such a good son-inw.


    She said politely, ¡°You¡¯re too caring. I like you very much. However, you shouldn¡¯t spend this much


    money on us again, okay?¡±


    Even though Angie was being polite verbally, deep down, she was overjoyed. Joseph said politely,


    ¡°Mrs. Yamin, just consider it as if you are helping me test the products. If you have any negative


    experiences with them, please give me feedback. That¡¯ll be a great help.¡±


    Angie was even happier after hearing this. She felt that Joseph¡¯s emotional intelligence was very high.


    He was clearly offering a gift to her. To make her feel better, he had chosen a nice way to address his


    gifts. It warmed her heart.


    Ever since Joseph entered the house, the corners of Angie¡¯s mouth kept curling up. She even ignored


    Christina¡¯s question.¡± Instead, she was busy talking to Joseph. Christina shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll


    go bring my suitcase upstairs. Mom, enjoy your gift.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yamin, I¡¯ll help Christina carry the suitcases up. Joseph stood up.


    Christina narrowed her eyes and looked at him. This guy was quite straightforward. Unexpectedly,


    Angie said, ¡°Go ahead. Joseph will be having dinner here tonight. Take a look in Christina¡¯s room and


    let us know if you need anything else. You¡¯re already engaged. You don¡¯t have to leave tonight. Hurry


    up and take a look.¡±


    Christina was speechless.


    Hearing this, Joseph smiled and pushed Christina forward. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Yamin, I¡¯ll go up now.¡±


    The two of them spoke softly on the stairs. Christina ced a new pair of slippers on the ground. ¡°Mr.


    Turner, you did a good job of buying your way into my mom¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that Mrs. Yamin likes me,¡± Joseph said seriously.


    The two of them pushed and shoved each other on the stairs. Angie could tell Joseph wanted to stay,


    so she brought up the topic first and agreed to let him stay. From the corner of her eye, she saw the


    She muttered softly, ¡°It would be great if they had registered their marriage already.¡±


    Joseph got to Christina¡¯s room. Theyout of her room was very simple, but the bed was quite big.


    When he saw the bed, Joseph smiled mysteriously. His smile had an element of dirty intention.


    Christina did not understand why he was smiling. Confused, she asked, ¡°Is there a problem with my


    room?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I like your bed.¡± He lowered his head and whispered into Christina¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± she was caught off guard.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back, you¡­¡±. Ste stood at the door with her hair styled in a bob, interrupting Christina


    before she could scold Joseph. Ste was taken aback when she saw Joseph in person.


    For a moment, she forgot that she was currently looking messy. She stood there like a fool and


    mind.


    Joseph nced at his sister-inw, who seemedpletely casual. He took the initiative to introduce


    himself. ¡°Hello, I am Joseph Turner.¡±


    The introduction pulled Ste back to reality. ¡°Damn, Christina, Joseph looks much better than the


    photo you showed us. Oh my god, Joseph, you look just like Ava.¡±


    Christina wanted to remind her sister of her current appearance. The hair on the top of her head was


    looking really messy, probably because she was covered under a nket. Christina pinched her


    forehead and felt a headacheing on.


    Joseph was not surprised at all that Ava was able to get along with Ste. He smiled and said, ¡°Ava


    likes you very much.¡±


    Ste was not shy at all. Instead, she seemed very proud of herself. She felt that Joseph¡¯s smile was


    quite charming and believed he and her sister were verypatible. ¡°Of course. I also like Ava very


    much. She has a great personality. Joseph, are you sleeping here tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to your sister. If she agrees, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Joseph nced at Christina. His intentions were


    obvious.


    ¡°Of course. My sister will agree. Are you guys staying together in Sapphire City?¡± Joseph smiled and


    nodded. He thought Ste was fun. She was even more carefree than Ava. She was straightforward


    and did not care about others¡¯ opinions of her.


    Then, Ste pped her hands. She put herself in charge of the situation and continued, ¡°You sleep


    together in Sapphire. City, so why would you sleep separately in Athana? Isn¡¯t that dumb? Right,


    Christina? He can stay here.¡±


    After saying that, two pairs of eyes stared at Christina, waiting for her to speak. Christina felt like she


    had been forced to make a difficult choice. She said helplessly, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say no.¡± Her mother had


    already agreed. What else could she say?


    If Christina dared to object, her mother would chase her out and scold her until she gave up.


    ¡°You better go to the bathroom and look in the mirror.¡± Christina reminded Ste.


    Ste touched her hair and then had a bad feeling. She immediately fled the scene. ¡°Goodbye, Joseph.


    Please forget what I looked like just now. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your sister has quite a lively personality.¡± Joseph didn¡¯t mean to belittle Christina. He felt that she was


    pretty fantastic.


    Christina felt helpless this whole time. She did not know when her sister would actually grow up. ¡°We


    have spoiled her. She will never grow up. Her biggest dream is to work at the front desk of the Wilson


    Group.¡±


    Joseph did not know about that. The document only showed that Ste was working as a receptionist


    at the Wilson Group. There was no mention of her dreams. ¡°If she likes being a receptionist, can¡¯t she


    go work at her family¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy and likes to work as a receptionist at Trevon Wilson¡¯spany. She even has a special


    fondness for it. After the New Year, I asked her to resign, However, she turned out like I had asked her


    to be a nun. She became sozy every day. and never left the house. She sleeps all day. You can


    tell just by looking at her just now.¡±


    Joseph could understand Christina¡¯s disappointment. Inparison, Ava was indeed more ambitious.


    She even signed up for a minor in a subject that she was not good at. Natalie also had her own career.


    Indeed, Ste couldn¡¯t be a receptionist forever.


    Patting Christina on the shoulder, Joseph said, ¡°Take your time. Perhaps she hasn¡¯t realized how


    important a career means to


    her.¡±


    Christina said domineeringly, ¡°Whether she realizes it or not, I have to ask her to work at Yamin Group


    next year. How much youth can she still have? At least she has to learn something.¡±


    Joseph did not intend to get in the way of Christina being dominant, because she was right..


    At the same time, Joseph was also very puzzled. No one in this family could tell that the photo


    Christina showed them was fake. Although the photo was photoshopped very well, if one looked


    carefully, they could discover some issues.


    Ste returned to her room and went straight to the bathroom. When she saw herself being messy, she


    felt so embarrassed that she wanted to kill herself. Her reputation waspletely gone. There was


    even some eye booger by the corner of her eyes. She felt so terrible.


    She was having so much fun chatting with Joseph. However, she didn¡¯t realize she was not


    presentable at all when meeting her brother-inw for the first time.


    She quickly washed her face with a towel and tied her hair up. Then, she sent a message to Ava. After


    the marriage proposal, the two of them got along very well and exchanged all their contact information.


    Ste found Ava¡¯s contact in her phone and sent a message to her, [Ava, Ava, your brother is at my


    house. He came home with my sister.]


    At the same time.


    In the Roberts family¡¯s vi, Ava was reading on the balcony while Frank Roberts was busy with


    something on hisputer. Her phone on the small table rang.


    ¡°Baby Ava, you got a text.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute. Let me finish reading this page. Otherwise, I¡¯ll forget which line I was at.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a milkshake? Shall I buy it for you or get someone to buy it for you?¡±


    Ava closed the book and put the bookmark on it. ¡°Let someone buy it. I want to have one from Uncle


    Milkshake. Add some pudding for me.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to have? Maybe some cake?¡±


    The little girl shook her head, indicating that she only wanted to have a milkshake under the sun.


    Frank got up, rubbed Ava¡¯s head, and went downstairs.


    Downstairs.


    Three people chatted at the door. They were in apletely different atmospherepared with the


    bodyguards of the Roberts family. Especially the one that was just hired, he looked extremely lively.


    When Benjamin Harris saw Frank, he smiled and called out loudly, ¡°Hey, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Frank nodded at Benjamin. He took out 200 dors and handed it to Pat ck. ¡°It¡¯s cold today. Buy


    some drinks for yourselves. Didn¡¯t you want to take a walk? Go. Remember to get a milkshake from


    Uncle Milkshake. Remember to add pudding and make the sugar 30 percent.¡±


    Pat nodded. He knew that this was Ava¡¯s favorite drink.


    Benjamin could not wait to go for a walk. ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts. I got it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry it for you


    Pat¡¯s face darkened. He had 200 dors. The Roberts family had many bodyguards. He didn¡¯t know


    how many drinks he needed to buy exactly.


    Frank could tell that Pat was in a difficult position. ¡°Buy whatever you want. If there are too many


    drinks, give the extra to those who want it. If there¡¯s not enough drinks, don¡¯t give it to the big guys.¡±


    Benjamin was speechless.


    After giving his instructions, Frank turned around and left.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts is so cool. His way of handling things is better than Mr. Turner.¡±


    Pat thought to himself, ¡°You won¡¯t say that when you meet with the other guy.¡±


    Ava was replying to Ste¡¯s message, [My brother is back?]


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Why didn¡¯t he call them? As expected, he forgot about his sister after having a wife. Ava was upset


    about the situation. Then she decided to let it go this time. She knew Joseph was still going after


    Christina. It was a good thing that Joseph was able to visit the Yamin family.


    Ste replied, [That¡¯s right. Joseph is much more handsome than the photo of him I saw previously. He


    doesn¡¯t look good in photos. Though his photos were not that bad, he seemed dull in them.]


    Ava thought, ¡°Did my brother look bad in photos?


    ¡°Out of everyone in our family, Joseph is the one who looked the best in photos. He looked already


    good enough in photos without photoshopping.¡±


    Ava thought that her brother had taken photos with her future sister-inw before, but she was very


    puzzled about the fact that Joseph looked bad in the photos. Did her brother and her future sister-in-


    She remembered that she had always been urging Joseph to find a girlfriend. However, he had always


    not cared about it. Could it be that they had been together for a long time?


    This became another question that Ava was confused about.


    Ste was also a very straightforward person. She didn¡¯t say much and simply sent a photo of Christina


    and Joseph to Ava.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Having received the photo, Ava looked at it in disbelief. It was clearly photoshopped.


    She picked up the phone and examined it carefully several times. In the end, she confirmed that it was


    indeed photoshopped.


    As someone who was proficient inputer science, she could tell at a nce how the photo was


    stitched together. However, she did not expose it immediately. Instead, she wondered, ¡°When did my


    brother and future sister¨Cinw take this photo? And why did they photoshop a photo for the family to


    see?¡±


    Nheless, she had to admit that the photoshop was done quite well. People like Ste who did not


    know much aboutputers definitely could not tell.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re frowning like you¡¯re troubled. Do you want to ask Grace about it?¡±


    As soon as Frank returned, he saw the little girl frowning.


    Seeing Frank, who was worried about him, Ava handed the phone to him and showed him the photo


    right away. ¡°Frank, look at this photo.¡±


    Under Ava¡¯s urging gaze, Frank took the phone and looked at it. With just a nce, he saw that there


    was something unusual about the photo. As if he understood something, the corners of his mouth


    curled up into a charming smile.


    Ava was in a daze like she was love¨Cstruck. She quietly held her cheek and stared at Frank, admiring


    just how handsome Frank was. She felt that she had such a good taste in men.


    Just as Frank was pondering and specting, Ava received another message from Ste. [I don¡¯t know


    the exact time, but it should be a few months ago. Probably before Rose was pregnant, or around the


    time Sherri got married. I¡¯m not sure though. I need to ask my mom about when she first received the


    photo from my sister.]


    Ste had no idea what the exact date was. She had long forgotten it. Then, she casually gave Ava a


    rough time. [It should be six months ago, Yes, six months. They take photos together all the time.]


    Then, Ste sent Ava a few more photos of Joseph and Christina..


    Frank and Ava leaned their heads on the table and looked up at the same time. As if she had


    discovered a new world, Ava asked with excitement, ¡°Did Joseph and Christina get together because


    he helped her to photoshop photos?¡±


    Ava could not even believe her own words after saying them. Her tiny eyes opened wide, and her face


    was covered in shock,


    Frank tidied up the little girl¡¯s hair that had fallen because of her excitement and exined, ¡°This should


    be Christina¡¯s work. She studied this in university.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Christina must have asked for Joseph¡¯s help and paid him. That¡¯s how they knew each


    other. In Athana, they might have met coincidentally. Or maybe Joseph fell in love with Christina.¡±


    Based on Frank¡¯s understanding of Christina¡¯s work and his analysis of Joseph¡¯s slightly evil nature, he


    was certain that Joseph was the one who let out the bait, and Christina took it.


    Frank was very confident about this.


    Ava had yet toe back to her senses. The fact that her brother and future sister¨Cinw actually got


    together because of a lie was too ridiculous.


    To craft a lie together and then end up being with each other could only be described as fate.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. All is well in the end. They¡¯ve known each other for a long time. ording to the


    evidence Ste provided, it should have been before Hackett


    got married.¡±


    Hackett¡¯s wedding was on Valentine¡¯s Day when Lithern Club¡¯s hotel waspletely filled. Therefore,


    as Frank calcted. the date in his heart, he realized that it had indeed been half a year, as Ste had


    said. As for whether it was true or not, he did not probe further. In short, he could confirm that Joseph


    and Christina knew each other a long time. ago.


    ¡°If Mom and Dad knew about this, they would probably be scared to death. It¡¯s like every time Joseph


    does something, it¡¯s shocking. What he did this time was insane. Christinapletely fell for his trap.¡±


    Frank used Ava¡¯s phone and transferred the photos to his phone, then sent them to Trevon. Since


    Hackett was such a big mouth, he skipped him.


    After sending the message, Frank gently ced the phone on the table and said something that made


    Ava even more dumbfounded. ¡°Maybe she fell for the trap on purpose.¡±


    When Ava came back to her senses, she smiled happily and unrestrainedly. Her smile was infectious,


    and gradually, Frank smiled, too.


    At the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Natalie was discussing with Trevon about starting to work after the New Year holidays. The topic was


    raised by Trevon. He felt that Natalie could go out to work and have her own space while he would take


    care of the children.


    Even if work resumed after the new year, he coulde back to visit the children at any time.


    Moreover, there were so many people at home to take care of them.


    Theo fully supported Natalie in going to work. He had emphasized and told Natalie a long time ago to


    follow her heart and go to work if she wanted, telling her not to worry about the children.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll wait a little longer. I¡¯ll see about it after my maternity leave.¡± Actually, Natalie wanted to


    apany the children. The three children were still young. She could not let her family take care of


    them all. It would make her look like she was only in charge of giving birth to them.


    Natalie stared at the three children with reluctance. Jasper was already sound asleep on the small bed.


    The two Little Princesses kept kicking their legs like, sucking on their own fingers, and babbling in their


    ownnguage.


    Trevon took off his jacket and prepared to take a shower. ¡°Honey, have you ever thought of going to


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Joseph¡¯s station to work? It will start operating after the new year. If you go things will be easier. Plus, if


    you miss the children, you can


    there to worke back anytime. You can also bring the children there if you want to.¡±


    Trevon hoped that Natalie would resign from her current job and work at the station. After all, working


    shifts was quite tiring.


    Natalie had thought about this before, but she had yet to make up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it for a few


    more days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no hurry. Take your time to think about it. I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make.¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower. Wait, you got a text.¡± Natalie nced at Trevon¡¯s phone from the corner of her eye


    and saw the screen light up, so she suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Honey, help me deal with it. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± As he spoke, Trevon picked up his clothes


    and entered the bathroom, not caring who sent the message..


    The password was her birthday, and she opened the lock screen of his phone like she had done it


    countless times. The two of them did not have any secrets. They helped each other look at their


    phones and reply to messages all the time. Sometimes, when Trevon was changing diapers, Natalie


    would reply to texts from Jim.


    She was like his personal secretary.


    She turned on Trevon¡¯s phone. The home screen background was her photo, and the lock screen was


    a photo of the three children. It was very lovely and blissful.


    What she saw was Frank¡¯s text. Since Natalie did not know anything aboutputers, she did not


    notice the problem. She was just curious about why Frank sent photos of Jospeph and Christina to


    Trevon.


    Ava had shared the good news with Natalie long ago that Joseph and Christina had gone to the Yamin


    family to propose the marriage. Natalie was really d for the two of them that Joseph had found the


    one he loved. She wished everyone she knew would be happy.


    Fifteen minutester, Trevon came out in white pajamas. Perhaps because he did not dry his hair in


    time, his shoulders were stained with water droplets. ¡°Dry your hair first,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Alright. Roger that, Honey.¡±


    Natalie could not help butugh. This guy hadpletely changed. From time to time, he would say a


    few witty words nowadays.


    About six minutester, Trevon came out again. He walked to the bed and sat down. The little guys in


    the cradle had already fallen asleep while ying.


    Natalie was covering the little ones with a nket when she realized that the man¡¯s shoulders were still


    wet. Thus, she pushed his back and said, ¡°Go change into another pajamas. Your shoulders are wet.¡±


    Trevon was very obedient. He quickly got up and went to the wardrobe to get his pajamas. He changed


    into a new set and buttoned up before walking toward the small bed and cradle. Then, he bent down


    and kissed the foreheads of the two Little Princesses. A satisfied smile appeared on his lips.


    Then, he went to Jasper and tidied up the nket. He touched his son¡¯s forehead with his fingers but


    did not kiss him.


    Natalie did not disturb him. She just watched quietly as this once extremely proud man did the


    necessary routine actions before bed.


    After all that, Trevon finally lifted the nket and got in.


    She handed the phone to him and nned to discuss the doubts she had just now. ¡°Frank texted a few


    photos of my brother with Christina. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    Knowing that Frank would not send someone else¡¯s photo for no reason, Trevon took over his phone


    and turned it on. He nced at the photo, then immediately understood it and smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s the


    problem.¡±


    Natalie leaned over to take a look. Trevon held her waist as she said. ¡°What? what¡¯s the problem?


    What¡¯s wrong with the photo?¡±


    ¡°Look at these photos carefully. Do you see anything out of ce?¡±


    After taking a closer look, Natalie still did not notice anything. Natalie frowned. ¡°The biggest problem is


    that the two of them are quitepatible. If there¡¯s really a problem, it¡¯s that my brother doesn¡¯t seem


    to be very photogenic and isn¡¯t as handsome as in real life. Do you feel that way?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s first impression was that the photos looked very rigid.


    ¡°Honey, has giving birth affect your mind? That¡¯s exactly the problem. These photos are photoshopped.


    Joseph and Christina did not actually take these photos together.¡±


    Natalie was in disbelief. She narrowed his eyes and asked with a frown, ¡°Photoshopped? Why?¡±


    She felt that Joseph¡¯s parents did not urge him to get married to the extent of him having to photoshop


    photos. All they did was subtly bring up Joseph¡¯s marriage matters to her.


    Trevon¡¯srge palm caressed her slightly chubby waist. ¡°The reason should be because Christina¡¯s


    family was too eager for her to get married. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she hired Joseph.


    Perhaps Joseph got hired deliberately to set a trap for her.¡±


    After listening to that, Natalie was at a loss. How could Joseph do that? This was so evil.


    Trevon¡¯s mind was not on the photo. He already knew the connection between Joseph and Christina.


    His eyes were filled with desire. With slightly red eyes, he turned around and asked, ¡°Natalie, can we?¡±


    ¡°What about the three children? Do you want to do a live broadcast?¡± Natalie did not dare to look


    straight at the man¡¯s direct eyes. They were too steamy.


    This sentence made the originally excited man suddenly discouraged. It seemed like he had to find a


    reason to let the nanny take care of the children tomorrow. The next moment, he whispered softly,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a quickie. I won¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Looking helplessly at the pitiful man who had not been satisfied for so long, Natalie could not bear it


    and could onlypromise. However, they had no control over how things turned out to be.


    The moment the kissnded, the situation immediately got out of control and there was no way to


    escape. Natalie also realized that she really missed Trevon, and her body was itching from the teasing.


    They kissed for a long time until they were both breathing heavily, and Trevon croaked, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    bathroom, huh?¡±


    Before Natalie agreed, Trevon already carried her straight to the bathroom. When they walked into the


    bathroom, he shamelessly said, ¡°Install the system in this room next time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Are youing or not? It¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯ll warm up soon¡­¡± The temperature in the bathroom kept rising, and half of her pajam¨¢s


    had dropped. The buttons fell off, and the beautiful scenery was exposed¡­


    Everything was out of control, and a storm was imminent.


    Just as the two of them were about to go further, the bedroom phone rang at the most inappropriate


    time. Afraid of disturbing the children¡¯s sleep, Trevon had no choice but to run out in frustration. His


    face was as ck as coal, and he was in a horrible mood.


    The call was from Chris.


    Trevon picked it up impatiently. His voice was as cold as the winter wind. ¡°You¡¯d better have something


    important to say. Otherwise, your hospital is going to close down after the New Year.¡±


    Chris could hear the rage in Trevon¡¯s words. ¡°Shit, did I catch you in the middle of something? Sorry,


    it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m single and don¡¯t know what time you guys do it at night. Next time, give me a


    schedule, and I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Trevon was not in the mood to bullshit with her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chris acted like a salesman trying to make a sale. ¡°Are you going to do the vasectomy or not? When?¡±


    ¡°Is Yamin Hospital going bankrupt? Why are you trying to get business sote at night?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s anger did not dissipate, as he said in a hostile tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to do a vasectomy? I¡¯ve got a lot of surgeries to dotely, so I¡¯m asking


    you out of kindness if you need me to arrange it for you, in case you want to do it soon.¡±


    Natalie tidied up her clothes and came out of the bathroom. Because Chris was too loud, she heard the


    word ¡°vasectomy¡± from the bathroom door. ¡°You want to do a vasectomy?¡±


    Trevon turned around and saw Natalie standing at the bathroom door, not looking very happy.


    Immediately, hepletely ignored Chris¡® feelings and hung up the call. ¡°Three is enough.¡±


    Giving birth was too painful. He could not bear to let her go through it again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do it. What are you thinking? We¡¯ll just be more careful in the future if we want to


    avoid it. You hear


    me?¡± Her tone was very firm.


    Seeing that Natalie was a little angry, Trevon exined, ¡°It¡¯s safer. It¡¯s just a small surgery. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor, or am I?¡± She raised her hand and touched his cheek affectionately. ¡°I know what


    you mean. You don¡¯t want me to give birth, but there are other ways to avoid it. There¡¯s no need to


    choose to do this kind of surgery. If you really want to be sure, we can just don¡¯t do it.¡±


    He hugged her, and his eyes were filled with worry. He did not want her to worry or be unhappy, so he


    started to shift the me. ¡°Fine, Dr. Foster. Actually, I only agreed because Chris wanted to make


    sales. I don¡¯t particrly want to do this surgery either. It was Chris who suggested it.¡±


    Natalie did not believe this at all. No one in this world could trick Trevon into doing something he did


    not. Plus, it was something as big as a vasectomy.


    However, she did not expose him and said, ¡°Go on.¡°

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    At the Yamin family.


    During dinner, Charlie did not make things difficult for Joseph and was rather polite. However,


    Joseph could understand. After all, he was dating the Yamin family¡¯s treasured daughter. It was


    inevitable for Charlie to have some problems with him. He also had mixed feelings when his sister got a


    boyfriend, so he could understand Christina¡¯s father.


    They did not eat much during dinner. Christina was a little hungry after and wanted to go to the kitchen


    to find food. When Joseph heard, he proposed to cook spaghetti for her. Christina had always wanted


    to try Joseph¡¯s cooking, as well as watch him cook.


    Joseph acted as if this was not the first time he hade to the Yamin family¡¯s residence. He seemed


    asfortable as he was at home. He opened the fridge and started looking for ingredients to make


    spaghetti marinara. Holding a tomato in his hand, he shook it and asked, ¡°Is spaghetti marinara okay?¡±


    Christina sat on a high chair at the bar counter, held her chin, and looked at the man who was washing


    his hands in a daze. Nodding, she said. ¡°Sure. Mr. Turner, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯m fine with


    anything.¡±


    The next moment, Joseph stretched his hand across the bar to Christina. ¡°What?¡± Christina, who was


    confused, asked. ¡°Help me put up the sleeves of my pajamas,¡± Joseph said. Only then did Christina


    reach out and roll up the sleeves of his pajamas inch by inch to his elbows. Then, she winked at


    Joseph. ¡°Mr. Turner, thanks for cooking.¡±


    ¡°Delightful. I¡¯m honored. How do you like it? Light?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you decide.¡±


    Christina ced her hands on the pure white bar, folded her hands, and rested her chin on the back of


    her hand. Her gaze. followed Joseph everywhere he went.


    This man had a gentle side, a domineering side, and an insightful side, too. She hadpletely fallen


    for him.


    The tomatoes were peeled and ced on the stove to brew slowly. Then, he paid attention to the heat


    while cutting the onions and mincing the garlic, one after another, carefully and neatly.


    Half an hourter, a te of steaming hot spaghetti marinara was ced in front of Christina. On top of


    it were garnishes for decoration. The color was very tempting, and Christina was not stingy with her


    praises. ¡°Mr. Turner, your culinary skills are not bad.¡±


    ¡°Try it and see if you like it.¡± Joseph took out a fork and handed it over as if this was his home and


    Christina was there as a


    guest.


    ¡°Blow on it. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    After Christina took a bite of the spaghetti, he realized that Joseph was staring at her, just like how she


    stared at him without blinking earlier. When their eyes met, shemented sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    However, the portion seemed a little toorge, and she could not finish it.


    Joseph did not have the habit of eating supper. After Christina ate more than half of it, she started to


    burp. However, she could not bear to waste his effort, so she tried to stuff down as much as possible.


    Seeing this, Joseph said, ¡°Give me the rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat some more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you can¡¯t. It¡¯s not good for your stomach. Give it to me.¡±


    He took the te and fork in front of Christina domineeringly and started to gobble the remaining


    spaghetti. He even finished all of the sauce.


    After filling her stomach, Christina propped her chin on her hand and watched the man eat. At this


    moment, he seemed more handsome than ever, and she made up her mind to never let go of him. She


    wanted to be with this man no matter what. ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±


    Joseph took the initiative to wash the dishes as well, saying that he wanted the opportunity to leave a


    good impression. Christina did not refuse. However, she, who had been waiting quietly on the chair,


    suddenly stood up and walked into the kitchen, hugged his waist from behind, and pressed her face


    against his back. She said gloomily, ¡°Joseph. If this continues, I really can¡¯t do without you.¡±


    As the water flowed, he wiped his hands dry and ced the te in the drainage area. Then, he turned


    around and warned, ¡°Christina, you¡¯d better get rid of your thoughts of leaving. I said that if you want to


    leave, you can do it in your next life. Don¡¯t even think about it in this life.¡±


    Christina smiled at him and nodded like an obedient child. Indeed, she did not want to leave or let go of


    him anymore. She stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips.


    He responded, held the back of her head, and began to take control of the kiss.


    Christina raised her head and epted this passionate love. The salty taste from him spread between


    her lips and teeth¡­ As she was forgetting everything around her, Joseph¡¯s hand at his waist reached


    down and reached her back.


    ¡°Why am I sleepwalking¡­¡±


    The two of them, who were originally in momentum, had already awkwardly stopped what they were


    doing at this moment. They turned their gazes to the living room and looked at Angie, who was


    pretending to sleepwalk.


    Angie was a little thirsty from chatting with Charlie, so she went downstairs to pour herself a ss of


    water. When she arrived downstairs, she saw that the living room was dark, and only the kitchen light


    was on. Thinking that Ste had forgotten to turn it off, she did not think too much about it and walked


    over directly.


    However, when she arrived, she saw her future son-inw and daughter kissing passionately.


    Suddenly, neither watching nor leaving seemed appropriate. Thus, she had no choice but to half-close


    her eyes and fumble around, pretending that she was really sleepwalking.


    Actually, Angie had no idea that she did not look like a sleepwalking person at all but instead looked


    like a blind person.


    This was not the most awkward part. When she reached the second step of the stairs, Charlie came


    down to pour water as well, holding a transparent ss in his hand. When he saw his wife go upstairs


    in a panic with an empty ss, he was very puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Weren¡¯t you getting water?


    Where¡¯s the water?¡±


    Angie tried her best to hint to her husband. She kept blinking and shaking her head, signaling him to


    shut up. However, Charlie did not receive the signal and kept asking. He was about to skip his wife to


    pour water for himself when Angie pushed him back. ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t poured the water


    yet.¡±


    Just like that, Charlie was dragged back to his room by Angie. Back in the room, Charlie was still


    asking Angie, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. I¡¯ll help you get milk from Ste¡¯s room. We ran out of water downstairs.¡±


    Charlie replied, ¡°Boil some water then. Didn¡¯t we ask the nanny to boil water tonight? Why did we run


    out?¡± He was confused. There were no water buffaloes at home, why was there no water all of a


    sudden?


    The Yamin family liked to drink hot water and liked to boil it themselves. They did not like the water


    from the water dispenser, so they did not have one at home.


    ¡°If I tell you to drink milk, drink milk. Why are you asking so many questions? Stay here. I¡¯ll get you


    Charlie was speechless.


    Downstairs.


    milk.¡±


    Christina stood there in a mess. She was the one who started the fire, and she was the one who was


    so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole. This was basically a live broadcast!


    Furthermore, the main audience was her mother. Christina sighed heavily and held her forehead.


    Joseph, on the other hand, was not too embarrassed. He only smiled because Angie gave him a


    thumbs-up before she left. He hugged Christina¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°She¡¯ll understand.


    She¡¯s experienced.¡±


    Indeed, Angie was the mother of three children.


    The next moment, Christina pinched Joseph¡¯s chin and continued to tease him, knowing her parents


    would note down again. However, the next second, the living room door was opened, and Chris


    walked in.


    When he saw that the kitchen lights were still on, he thought that it was Ste who hade down to


    look for food. He blurted out, ¡°What are you cooking? Cook some for me.¡±


    What he saw was his sister pinching Joseph¡¯s chin with one hand and teasing him. Joseph lowered his


    head and prepared to kiss his sister. This posture was very ambiguous, and Chris was petrified on the


    spot. It seemed like he came back at the wrong time.


    He did not know if he should leave or go upstairs quickly, but he was a little hungry. If he had known


    earlier, he would have bought some supper outside.


    Joseph and Christina maintained their posture and smiled at the same time. Clearly, it was a little


    difficult to be intimate today, and they found it funny. Cristina scratched her neck and said, ¡°This is


    Joseph Turner, your brother-inw.¡±


    Having been given a proper status, Joseph let go of Christina¡¯s shoulder and hugged her instead. The


    two of them were intimate openly. Before the petrified Chris could react, he stared at the man who


    suddenly appeared.


    He subconsciously followed her sister¡¯s guidance and called out, ¡°Joseph.¡±


    Looking at the stunned Chris, Joseph said, ¡°Do you need me to get you something to eat?¡±


    Chris had finally returned to the real world and adapted quite quickly. ¡°No need. I¡¯m actually not hungry.


    Continue. I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Continue.¡±


    Chris waved his hand and rushed up the stairs. He cursed Ste in his heart. How could she not even


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    send him a message in advance?


    Usually, when she wanted supper or something, she would text him multiple times.


    Hearing the door m upstairs, the two people in the kitchen downstairs looked at each other and


    smiled again, both knowing what each other wasughing about. ¡°Mr. Turner, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    After being disturbed a few times, Joseph was no longer in the mood. He had no choice but to hug


    Christina¡¯s shoulder and go upstairs.


    Inside the room.


    Charlie was forced to drink milk by Angie. It was not actually milk but Yakult, which Angie snuck into


    Ste¡¯s room to get.


    Charlie really did not like the taste, but he had no choice. Angie did not allow him to get boiled water


    and did not even tell him why. Thus, he was forced to drink a children¡¯s drink at night.


    It was sour and not tasty at all.


    ¡°There are three more bottles. The bottle is quite small, so drink them all at once.¡± Angie did not wait for


    Charlie to finish the bottle in his hand before opening the other bottle.


    Angie handed over the Yakult. Charlie took it helplessly and handed the empty bottle to his wife. This


    was way less delicious than the milk Christina had bought him. Seeing that his wife was about to open


    a third bottle, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t open it. I¡¯m not thirsty anymore.¡±


    Angie put away the remaining two bottles and ced them on the bedside table. She said mysteriously


    and happily, ¡°Guess what I saw downstairs?¡±


    This was exactly what Charlie was curious about. He had no idea why she refused to let him boil water,


    and it did not look like she had seen a ghost downstairs. Thus, he asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    He felt that if Angie did not exin clearly, it would not do the two bottles of Yakult he had drank right. It


    was like drinking poison.


    When he mentioned this, Angie became enthusiastic. She lifted the nket, slipped under it, and


    looked extremely excited. Before she said anything, she alreadyughed. ¡°Hahaha, I saw our Christina


    and Joseph being intimate. Hahaha, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Charlie thought, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go downstairs.¡±


    Angie continued, ¡°What do you think of Joseph as a son-inw? I quite like him. Be it his profession or


    his manners, especially the fact that he¡¯s very good-looking. I¡¯m telling you, with Christina and Joseph¡¯s


    looks, our grandchildren will definitely be gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. What are you thinking? The two of them aren¡¯t even married yet, and you¡¯re


    already thinking about your children.¡± Charlie frowned and finished the rest of the Yakult like gulping


    down beer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. What are you, from the 19th century? What era are we in now? Do you have to


    get married before getting pregnant? Tons of people get pregnant before marriage. There are


    mistresses everywhere here in Athana. Christina and Joseph¡¯s marriage has already been agreed on.


    It¡¯s normal for them to have children first. I don¡¯t mind them taking the highway in having children.¡±


    Her daughter had been driving slowly for too long. It was time to speed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You just have too much free time.¡± Charlie was about to lift the nket


    and go to the bathroom to brush his teeth.


    Angie looked at his back and said, ¡°Just tell me if you like this son-inw or not.¡±


    Charlie, who walked into the bathroom, thought about Joseph. Frankly, he was really quite satisfied


    with Joseph. Joseph was outstanding in every aspect. Even his parents were very cultured people.


    Charlie had to admit Joseph was a rather good candidate as his son-inw.


    However, he did not praise Joseph as much as his wife did. Instead, he said indifferently to his wife


    outside the door, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Angie immediately knew that her husband was very satisfied and was just being


    stubborn. Otherwise, he would not have been so polite tonight and would have put on a long face.


    ¡°Keep pretending. Why can¡¯t you be honest for once and say it when you like something? You didn¡¯t


    refuse Joseph¡¯s gift tonight, did you?¡±


    Angie mercilessly exposed her husband¡¯s facade. However, Charlie did not hear it clearly inside the


    bathroom because the tap was on, and the sound of water covered Angie¡¯s nagging.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    In Christina¡¯s room.


    It was Joseph¡¯s first time staying in Christina¡¯s room, but he did not feel ufortable. He naturally


    lifted the nket and got into bed. It was as if he was at home. He did not feel uneasy or ufortable


    at all.


    The two of them were discussing something side by side.


    Since those three people interrupted them intermittently and dissipated their burning emotions, Joseph


    nned to talk to Christina about something serious. ¡°Christina, have you seen the engagement gift list


    my father brought?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Christina adjusted the nket and sat up. Then, she handed Joseph the list his father had


    given her from the bedside table.


    Joseph took it. He still did not know what engagement gift his father had prepared, so he was also


    curious. He took it and looked at it. The list of things was quite generous. It was all shares, including


    some of the Turner family¡¯s businesses. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡±


    Christina tilted her head like a little girl leaning on Joseph¡¯s shoulder. She pointed at the list and said


    seriously, ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t like our marriage to be tied down by these things. I especially hate those


    television dramas where the woman requests to add her name to all of the man¡¯s assets, you know?


    Also, I hate to be like some people who fight for more engagement gifts even before getting married. I


    hope our rtionship is pure. If I really have to take something, we¡¯ll exchange 10% ofpany¡¯s


    shares and forget about the rest.¡±


    This could be considered as nting a root in each other¡¯spany.


    our


    Christina was not young, but she had a very simple requirement for rtionships. Although these


    things could reflect the Turner family¡¯s attitude, she still did not intend to ept them. She could ept


    the benefits from the business that she. would work for with Joseph in the future, but she could not take


    the shares of the businesses that Joseph¡¯s parents had worked for their entire lives with a clear


    conscience.


    She simply did not want to appear out of nowhere and reap the harvest of others.


    Christina¡¯s thoughts were different from others. She liked to work hard for the things she received. It


    would give her a sense of aplishment.


    Joseph immediately understood what she meant. He pointed at the list and said, ¡°These aren¡¯t my


    father¡¯s assets. They¡¯re my own. You can ept them with a clear conscience.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. If it were any other woman, they


    would probably be jumping out of joy at this moment. However, this woman did not want it at all and


    even asked for an exchange.


    ¡°Put it away and exin to your father.¡± Christina still had no intention of epting them. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to


    my father. I can only ept an exchange of 10% of the shares.¡±


    The Yamin family was not short of money either. Her parents would definitely understand her actions.


    Sensing the emotions in the man¡¯s eyes and his primal thoughts, Christina quickly said. ¡°Stop. We¡¯ll


    have a truce tonight.


    let me recover my energy?¡± She felt like she was about to be sucked dry.


    Can you


    She had reason to suspect that this man was a literal vixen.


    Seeing a little panic in Christina¡¯s eyes, Josephughed. ¡®Am I that scary?¡¯ he wondered. He only


    required a little longer time than others. That was all. ¡°Christina, let¡¯s go for a run together tomorrow.¡±


    He had to train his stamina.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± She had a habit of running asionally, mostly depending on her mood.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll let you conserve your energy. Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate


    after the new year, okay? Do you want to get it at Athana or Sapphire City?¡±


    After the marriage matters were settled, Christinay down and snuggled into Joseph¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Anywhere is fine. Where do you prefer? If you think Athana is more ceremonial, we¡¯ll get it in Athana.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If you think Sapphire City is more satisfactory, I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    Joseph smiled. This was how it felt to have a fianc¨¦e who was capable. ¡°Sapphire City, I want you to be


    a part of the Turner family.¡±


    ¡°In Athana, you¡¯re a part of my family. In Sapphire City, I¡¯m a part of your family. Fair?¡± Christina looked


    up at him and replied with a smile.


    ¡°Sure. It couldn¡¯t be fairer.¡±


    At noon the next day.


    In the parking lot of Grand Manor, there were several luxury cars parked side by side. It was obvious


    that they belonged to someone powerful.


    T


    Inside a private room, four families gathered. They were the Wilson family, the Roberts family, the


    Turner family, and the


    Yamin family.


    A grand total of 13 people were sitting at the round table. Trevon and Natalie were called over by


    Emma. Natalie and Trevon were from the Turner family, so of course, they had to be present when


    discussing marriage in Athana.


    As for the Yamin family, Chris was missing. The reason was very simple. Chris did not like such


    asions. Plus, he was afraid. that he would be the focus of the conversations. His sister was


    married now, so he would definitely be the next one.


    Chris could predict with absolute certainty that his mother¡¯s next target would be him. Since he could


    not afford to offend her, he could always hide.


    They were seated in the order of the Yamin family couple, Joseph, Christina, the Turner family couple,


    the Roberts family couple, Frank, Ava, Ste, Natalie, and Trevon.


    Trevon was wearing dark gray double-sided cashmere. His hair wasbed neatly as if it was his


    marriage they were going to discuss today. Inparison, Joseph was dressed much more casually.


    He was wearing a sweater and a down jacket. This down jacket was the same style as Christina¡¯s. His


    was ck, and hers was white.


    Clearly, it was a couple outfit. In a ce where no one could see, the corners of Trevon¡¯s lips curled up,


    surprised at how Joseph and Christina would wear that despite being well over the usual age.


    However, when he saw the outfits of Ava and Frank, he finally realized that he had made a mistake. At


    this moment, it became apparent that these people were all here to show off their love. Frank and Ava


    were also wearing matching outfits. They were wearing sweaters and down vests of the same color.


    Trevon was speechless.


    William always thought that the sess of the two youngsters was thanks to him, so he was smug and


    wanted Charlie to thank him all the time. Realizing that there was one person missing, he asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s your kid?¡±


    Angie said in a resentful tone, ¡°The hospital, where else? He had an emergency surgery at thest


    minute and rushed there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Rose and your son-inwe? You praise your son-inw on the phone all the time,


    telling us about how great he is. Why not bring him out here?¡± Charlie said to William, sounding like he


    wanted topete with the Roberts family, which he indeed did. After all, he felt that his son-inw


    was just as outstanding as Edward, and he wanted to get one up on William.


    Grace exined, ¡°Ever since Rose got pregnant, Edward has been much more careful. He doesn¡¯t


    wake Rose up unless she wakes up naturally. He¡¯s probably still sleeping right now.¡±


    This answer made William especially satisfied. Not only did it receive a wave of good reviews from


    everyone, but it also made William win another round. Thus, he secretly gave Grace a thumbs-up


    under the table.


    Angie smiled and praised, ¡°No wonder William keeps praising him. Our Christina is also blessed.


    Joseph even cooked her spaghetti supper justst night.¡±


    Christina was at a loss for words. The awkward and embarrassing scene fromst night appeared in


    her mind again, and she subconsciouslybed her hair to hide her awkwardness.


    Meanwhile, Joseph acted as if nothing had happened and said politely, ¡°As long as Christina likes it.¡±


    These words made Trevon, who was sitting at the back,ugh. He also sensed a trace of


    embarrassment from Christina and immediately had a feeling that something must have happenedst


    night.


    The three women gathered together and chatted quietly. Ava was the happiest. ¡°Ste, Ste, look.


    Joseph and Christina are so amazing together, don¡¯t you think? I think they¡¯re really made for each


    other.¡±


    The little girl even emphasized the word ¡°really¡±.


    Ste said in a very supportive way, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re a perfect match. Justst night, your brother


    cooked spaghetti for


    sister. On the way here, Mom praised him all the way as if she won the lottery. You can see the sheer


    joy on her face.


    my


    when she talked about it.¡±


    ¡°My brother is really great. He¡¯s very gentle. You¡¯ll slowly realize that he¡¯s especially gentle to his family.


    I believe he¡¯ll treat Christina very well and dote on her very much.¡±


    Just like how Frank doted on her.


    Natalie agreed with what Ava said and added, ¡°Ava is right. Joseph will treat your sister very well.¡±


    ¡°My sister will definitely be happy.¡±


    Natalie smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll all be happy.¡±


    While the women were talking, Angie changed the topic as if she was trying to speed things up.


    ¡°Trevon, you¡¯re a winner in life now. You got three children at once. That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon was proud and satisfied. He poured a ss of water for Natalie beside him and


    gently ced it in front of her. Then, he continued, as if it was a very natural thing. ¡°That¡¯s because I


    have good genes. It¡¯s possible for Joseph, too.¡±


    Hearing the man beside him say this seriously, Natalie narrowed her beautiful eyes at him, indicating


    for him to tone it


    Trevon, on the other hand, smiled and expressed that it was fine. He even scratched Natalie¡¯s palm


    under the table to make her rx. Natalie grabbed his mischievous hand and gave him a warning look.


    Joseph had be the focus of the conversation.


    When Trevon shifted the conversation toward Joseph, Joseph smiled and said, ¡°Trevon is talking about


    the probability that we, the Turner family, give birth to twins. Several of our ancestors had twins, so the


    probability might be rtively higher.¡± Emma nodded, indicating that his son was telling the truth.


    ¡°Exactly. What Joseph said is true.¡±


    Frank looked at the little girl beside him and was overjoyed. He secretly felt that it would be great if Ava


    could give birth to multiple children at once. However, even if Ava only gave birth to one child, he would


    not ask her to do it again.


    He did not want her to give birth multiple times. It was too painful.


    Ste was speechless. Is this even rted to gics?¡¯ she wondered.


    Upon hearing this, Angie was delighted. The fact that there was a chance for twins made her feel that


    Christina found an amazing partner. ¡°That¡¯s great. But don¡¯t worry. One is good, too. Joseph, do your


    best.¡±


    Christina was at a loss for words.


    Joseph did not even know how to respond to his mother-inw¡¯s words. He could only smile. Frankly,


    he was indeed doing


    his best.


    Today¡¯s meal was a little off-topic. It was like a gathering between old friends who had known each


    other for many years. Angie was a talkative person with a good personality.


    She was extremely satisfied with the son-inw whom her daughter had found, so of course, she was


    smiling during the entire meal.


    Meanwhile, Frank and Trevon were talking about the twins, which made Ste feel very awkward. She


    instantly felt that her brother was very wise not toe.


    From time to time, Ava would say some things that were about the even further future. She held her


    head and prayed that she would give birth to twins of mixed sexes in the future. This made Frank¡¯s


    heart bloom with joy. Although his expression did not change much, he was overjoyed inside.


    ¡°Joseph, we¡¯ll leave Christina to you. I hope you can treat her well. My daughter has a strong


    personality. Please bear with her in the future,¡± Charlie instructed at the dining table.


    The atmosphere instantly became serious. Charlie took a few sips of wine and was gratified to see


    Joseph taking care of his daughter meticulously at the dining table. He hoped that this would continue


    in the future.


    Joseph raised his cup and faced Charlie. ¡°Sir, I will. You can rest assured.¡±


    Then, he drank it in one gulp.


    Daniel vouched for his son. ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t worry. My son is very principled in everything. If he does


    something wrong in the future, just scold him like he¡¯s your son. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Emma, who had always been quiet, also spoke for her son. ¡°Yes. I will treat Christina the same way as


    Ava once he¡¯s married into our family. There will be no deviation.¡±


    The couple¡¯s and Joseph¡¯s guarantee made Charlie heave a sigh of relief. He looked at his daughter,


    who was smiling at him, and he also smiled. The depths of his eyes flickered. ¡°Alright, the marriage is


    decided. As for when the wedding will be held, they will decide for themselves.¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Christina ced his hands on the table and nced at Joseph beside him. The two of them had yet to


    discuss the wedding. Last night, they had only mentioned registering their marriage.


    Truthfully, Christina did not want to hold a wedding. She had the same idea about weddings as Rose.


    She did not likeplicated weddings and would rather travel to get married.


    Just as Christina was about to voice out his thoughts, Joseph spoke first. ¡°Mr. Yamin, Mrs. Yamin, Dad,


    Mom, Christina and I are not nning to hold a wedding at the moment. After registering our marriage,


    we n to marry while traveling.¡± Christina looked at the man beside her in shock. How did he know


    what she was thinking before she said anything? Could he read her mind?


    Under the table, Joseph squeezed her hand as usual, indicating that he would settle it. He was worried


    that if Christina said it, Angie would scold her.


    Everyone at the table was silent. They had thought that Joseph would prepare a grand and dazzling


    wedding to marry Christina, but as it turned out, he nned to do it in the directly opposite manner,


    quietly.


    Even Natalie did not expect this. Looking at the determined expressions of Joseph and Christina, it was


    apparent that they were not joking.


    Daniel understood his child very well. He could not force them to follow his thoughts just because he


    wanted to hold a grand wedding. Thus, he expressed his stand before anyone else. ¡°We respect your


    choice. As long as Christina doesn¡¯t have any objections, we won¡¯t.¡±


    Christina also said, ¡°Mr. Turner, I agree with Joseph. I also like to make things simple.¡±


    Actually, Christina wanted to say that this was her idea, but she was stopped by Joseph under the


    table. He kept writing on her palm so she could only follow his guide.


    At the same time, her heart was warm.


    Emma smiled gently and did not say anything. She did not intend to get involved in the children¡¯s


    decision. Also, Angie agreed to the children¡¯s decision readily, which was quite rare.


    After dinner, Trevon walked out the door with Natalie in his arms.


    At the entrance of the hotel.


    The group of people stood together. The elders chatted with each other and bade farewell. The


    younger generation also gathered and chatted.


    Natalie had always had a good impression of Christina and admired her quite much. She said,


    ¡°Christina, wee to our big family.¡±


    Christina reached out and shook hands with Natalie. The two gorgeous women smiled slightly. ¡°I quite


    admire you,¡± Christina smiled.


    Natalie smiled. Of course, she understood what Christina meant. Christina was saying that she


    admired her for winning the proud man beside her, Trevon. ¡°He¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    Christina did not continue the topic because she knew Trevon too well. She knew that Trevon had


    never been easy. He was probably only easy to deal with for his wife, who was the only person he


    doted on in the world. Christina said, ¡°Let¡¯s have coffee next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Christina, are you going back to Sapphire City with my brother on the seventh Jan? When are you


    going to register your marriage and start your trip?¡± Ava held Christina¡¯s hand affectionately and kept


    asking questions.


    At this moment, Christina looked like everyone¡¯s elder sister, which she indeed was, as she was the


    oldest among them. The girls surrounded her, and she patiently answered Ava¡¯s question. ¡°Probably


    not. I have to settle the matters here after the new year. As for the trip, it probably won¡¯t be so soon.


    We¡¯ll tell you then.¡±


    Ava kept nodding adorably.


    Natalie suggested, ¡°Christina, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. We¡¯ll create a family group chat. If


    there¡¯s anything, you can tell us in the group.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Send me a friend request.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Natalie opened WhatsApp and added Christina first, then renamed Christina¡¯s nickname to


    ¡°Sis-In-Law¡±. Of course, Christina saw this, and she smiled faintly.


    Then, Natalie created a group chat and invited Christina, Ste, Ava, and Rose. She looked at the


    people in the group chat and said, ¡°Can I invite Sherri?¡±


    In Natalie¡¯s heart, Sherri was her family. Everyone else was in the group, so she also wanted to invite


    Sherri and did not want


    1/3


    10:15


    to leave her behind.


    Christina knew who Sherri was. ¡°You make the decision. I don¡¯t usually look at my phone. PM me if


    there¡¯s anything important I don¡¯t reply to in the group.¡±


    ¡°Christina, I¡¯m in it too. Don¡¯t you still have me?¡±


    Ste liked group chats the most and loved to chat non-stop in them. She was the happiest about the


    creation of this group


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    chat.


    As for why Natalie did not invite Christina into Fairy Fortress, it was because she knew her boundaries.


    Christina was a strong woman, so she definitely did not like to gossip. Plus, there were also irrelevant


    topics discussed in that group chat. For example, Sherri would asionally talk about sexual topics


    from time to time, which might not be appropriate.


    In the distance, two of the three men were smoking, and one was smelling secondhand smoke.


    Trevon raised a hand to wave the smoke away and said to Frank in disdain, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ava ask you to quit


    smoking? Smoking will kill you.¡±


    These words were intentional. Frank nced at Joseph. ¡°I¡¯ve never smoked before Baby Ava.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, when do you n to open the station?¡±-


    Joseph stubbed out the half-smoked cigarette and threw it into the trash can in a standard parab.


    ¡°Let Natalie decide. Thispany is hers now. Ask her.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back on the seventh Jan?¡±


    ¡°A few days after that. I¡¯ll settle the management problem of Yamin Group first,¡± Joseph said in a


    rxed tone.


    Trevon licked the corner of his lips with the tip of his tongue. There was a deeper meaning to it. He was


    absolutely sure that Christina was the one who had been set up, and willingly, too. With his


    understanding of Christina, it was impossible that she had not realized it until now. The only possible


    exnation would be that Christina took the bait willingly.


    On the way back, Sherri sent a message, not in the group chat, but to Natalie privately. [Dear Natalie,


    what group is this? Can I go wild in it?]


    In the car, Natalie could not help butugh. She felt that her best friend had gone crazy again and


    replied, [If you want to go wild, go find Hackett. This is a family group.]


    Sherri replied, [No wonder it doesn¡¯t look right. I¡¯ve already discussed the difference and feelings


    between postpartum and prenatal with Hackettst night. Hackett said that there¡¯s no difference. It¡¯s the


    same.]


    After reading the text, Natalie held her forehead.


    Trevon nced at his wife and saw her indescribable expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter


    any problems?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to transfer Sherri to the psychiatric department for treatment. Ordinary medicine might not


    be able to treat this girl.¡±


    Trevon already understood what the problem was. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°One plus one


    equals two. Sherri is already crazy. If we add an unrestrained Hackett, they will only be even


    crazier.¡±


    The car drove steadily away in the direction of the Wilson¡¯s residence. Natalie replied, [Girl, I¡¯m not very


    interested in your nightlife. You can do it secretly. You don¡¯t have to report to me. Thank you.]


    Sherri replied, [Don¡¯t. I really want to share it with you. Hackett also told me to ask you if you guys have


    any obstacles in this area.]


    Natalie had absolutely no interest in discussing such a meaningless topic with her best friend. She


    replied, [Ask your Hackett to ask our Trevon.]


    Then, she sent another reminder, [Joseph¡¯s fianc¨¦e is in this group. Don¡¯t share the nightlife you share


    with Hackett in it. However, if you really want to share it with everyone, I won¡¯t stop you.]


    Sherri responded, [Get lost.]


    On the other hand, Rose was different. She directly texted in the group chat, [What¡¯s going on? Is this a


    women¡¯s conference group? This narne is quite good. I¡¯ll change it.]


    Without hesitation, Rose changed the nickname of the group to ¡°Women¡¯s Conference.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Sherri was speechless as well. Rose had yet to give birth, so how could Rose be dumber than her?


    The next second, someone with aic profile photo sent a message. It was Christina, their sister-in-


    very well, so please guide me.]


    Ava quickly changed her nickname in the group chat to Ava and typed. [Wee, our beautiful sister-


    inw.]


    Sherri seconded, [Wee our beautiful sister-inw. Where is the apuse and the fireworks?]


    Rose finally reacted. Of course, if she still could not react even at a time like this, she would really be


    terminally ill. [Wee, Christina, wee]


    There was also a cute animation wee video and emojis attached. Immediately after, they copied


    and pasted the emojis Rose had sent and weed Christina another time.


    The group chat immediately became lively. Natalie also texted a word, ¡°Wee¡±. Then, Ava said:


    [Christina, you¡¯re our sister-inw. From now on, you have the final say in the group rules.]


    Natalie followed. [Agree.]


    Sherri and Rose agreed at the same time. Sherri seemed to understand why Natalie wanted to invite


    her to the group. She was very


    touched.


    In the car, Joseph drove, the Yamin family couple and Ste sat behind, and Christina sat in the


    passenger seat. Ste subconsciously nced at her sister sitting in front several times.


    Angie said, ¡°Why do you keep looking at your sister? Are you envious of your sister and your brother-


    inw¡¯s love? If you¡¯re envious, get Joseph to help you find a good man.¡±


    Ste waspletely speechless. Which part of her looked like she wanted to find a boyfriend? ¡°Mom,


    can your brain stay away from pimping for a while? I really suspect that you once worked as a


    matchmaker.¡±


    Angie pped her thigh, startling Ste. ¡°s, why did I forget to tell Trevon about your resignation just


    now? Remember to resign. Listen to your sister. Your sister has a lot of things to do now. If you have


    nothing to do, share some of the burden. Do you hear me?¡±


    Ste was just curious about the fact that her sister had been changed by her brother-inw. After all,


    Christina spoke so patiently in the group chat. Thus, she took a few more nces at Christina, that was


    all.


    Joseph helped her out. ¡°Mr. Yamin, Mrs. Yamin, I n to let Christina work at Sapphire City.¡±


    Charlie did not want his daughter and son-inw to live separately, so he had to agree even if he did


    not want to. Before he could say anything, Angie, who was beside him, anxiously elbowed him.


    Charlie dodged and said, ¡°Stop hitting me. I¡¯m not against it. You guys make the arrangements.


    Christina has already mentioned it to me. I don¡¯t object.¡±


    The Yamin Group was not as big as the Wilson Group. Plus, Christina had said that Joseph would


    arrange everything and there would be no interruptions in business. Joseph also said that he would


    hire someone with good business skills to take over her job.


    Joseph continued to drive and said, ¡°Mr. Yamin, about the equipment, if you¡¯re short of supplies here,


    just ship it over from Sapphire City. There¡¯s no need to pay any fees. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Charlie objected. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your equipment doesn¡¯t fall from trees. Material andbor costs


    require money. If you don¡¯t want money, we¡¯ll import from Hailnd.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Yamin, give us the cost. Anyway, they¡¯ll all be Christina¡¯s in the future.¡±


    Christina was still replying to messages in the group. This was the first time she had been so patient as


    to chat with everyone in the group. As a result, she did not hear what Joseph said clearly. She was


    afraid that if she spoke seriously in the group, everyone would be afraid of her and feel uneasy.


    Angie sat behind and was especially satisfied with this son-inw. No matter how she looked at him, he


    was pleasing to the eye. He was too good at chatting and talking. Every word hit the nail on the head.


    Charlie was also especially satisfied with Joseph¡¯s words. He always took Christina into consideration


    in everything.


    He would probably be absolutely shocked when he found out that the Turner family was the richest


    family in Sapphire City one day.


    At the Athana Airport.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    The Turner family¡¯s private ne was parked on the tarmac. The sound of the engine was deafening as


    if it was urging people to get on the ne. The people outside the ne were saying goodbye one by


    one.


    Grace hugged Emma and held her hands reluctantly. ¡°We¡¯ll go over next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys. Go back. It¡¯s quite cold,¡± Emma said.


    After Grace let go of Emma, Emma hugged Natalie. She carefully tidied the hair on Natalie¡¯s forehead


    and instructed, ¡°Natalie, I heard from Trevon that you want to go to work. If your body hasn¡¯t recovered


    yet, there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Actually, Emma wanted to suggest that Natalie go to the station to work. After all, working in their own


    ce would be free and not so tiring.


    Natalie withdrew from Emma¡¯s warm embrace and smiled. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to the hospital to resign


    on the eighth of January. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to go to Joseph¡¯spany.¡± She could not


    waste Joseph¡¯s kindness.


    Moreover, to her, who had three children, Joseph¡¯s ce was indeed suitable. If anything happened at


    home, she could go back at any time. However, the hospital was different. Everything was arranged


    ording to schedule. Even if something urgent happened, she could not leave immediately.


    Joseph did not touch his sister¡¯s head again. He only smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Do as you wish. Don¡¯t


    think about what I think.¡± ¡°I just want to go to the station to ck off, okay?¡± Natalie said in a matter-of-


    fact tone, with some intentional dominance. This was exactly what Joseph was happy about and


    wanted to see! He put his arm around Christina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be happier.¡±


    Everyone present hoped that Natalie would go to the station. Firstly, it would be easy. Secondly, it was


    their own business. They had the final say, so she could do whatever she wanted. She had a say there.


    ¡°Trevon, thanks for everything. Keep trying to convince Natalie,¡± Daniel instructed Trevon.


    Trevon was still wearing his coat and standing upright. The three men were a scenery at the airport. He


    interlocked his fingers with Natalie and did not hide anything. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Christina said goodbye to Emma with a smile. ¡°See you in a few days, Mrs. Turner.¡±


    ¡°See you in a few days. If you have any troubles, just tell Joseph.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, Christina. If you feel that the staffing iscking, you can ask Joseph to arrange it.


    Don¡¯t be embarrassed. We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Turner, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll discuss it with him.¡±


    Ava was overjoyed. In a few days, she would be able to return to Sapphire City with her brother and


    beautiful sister-inw. Most importantly, her Frank would also follow. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    How could Emma not understand her daughter¡¯s thoughts? She patted Ava¡¯s cheek dotingly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. You have to listen to Grace.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Mr. Yamin, Mrs. Yamin, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    The ne took off. Everyone looked up at the sky simultaneously. The blue sky swallowed the ne,


    and it disappeared.


    Everyone lowered their gazes and prepared to part ways.


    Trevon nodded at the Roberts family couple and said to Joseph and Frank, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, he strode away with Natalie. Trevon let go of Natalie¡¯s hand and helped her tidy her coat. Then,


    their fingers


    intertwined, and he could not bear to let go of her hand, as if she would be lost if he let go for even a


    second.


    This made Christina, who was watching them, stunned. Was this the same Trevon she knew? She


    really suspected that he had been cloned.


    Joseph clearly saw the woman¡¯s surprise. ¡°It¡¯s real. He¡¯s not possessed.¡±


    At this moment, Christina was almost certain that Joseph definitely could read her mind.


    ¡°Christina, are you and Joseph going on a date? Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Ava wanted to give her brother and sister-inw more time to spend with each other, Her brother and


    sister-inw got married way too soon, so she felt they should spend more time together and enhance


    their love for each other.


    William sighed. ¡°Men gradually mature because they fall in love with a won¨¢n. That Trevon kid has


    been taught well.¡±


    Grace nced at William and ignored him. She held Ava¡¯s arm and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Bye-bye, Joseph, Christina.¡±


    Frank ced his hands in his coat pockets and leisurely followed behind. When Grace walked quite far,


    William finally reacted and followed closely behind.


    Christina watched the group leave and was led by Joseph. ¡°Ava and Grace have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Roberts family dote on Ava more than my parents.¡±


    ¡°I can tell, especially Frank. He¡¯s now okay with everything as long as your sister is happy. Even


    someone who had a poker face all the time had be a wife-loving maniac. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±


    Christina could not help but sigh. She had the same thought as William.


    Joseph stopped in his tracks. His eyes were filled with emotions as he bent down to look at Christina.


    He opened his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Christina reacted quickly to the sudden confession. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you to pamper me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joseph hugged her even tighter.


    On the eighth of January.


    Most of Athana¡¯spanies had resumed work, and Trevon¡¯spanies were no exception.


    However, Natalie was not here to work today but to resign. She had already made up her mind to go to


    the station, so she had toe to the hospital early to settle the procedures so that the hospital staff


    could make the corresponding arrangements.


    She had to inform the dean, Leonard, of her resignation. After all, in Natalie¡¯s opinion, it was Leonard


    who helped her the most in her career. Leonard was basically her mentor.


    She knocked on the door politely, and a long-lost voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed the door open and went in. When Leonard Erickson saw Natalie, he was stunned. ¡°Eh,


    why are you at work? Your maternity leave isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Before Natalie could exin, Leonard continued. He was afraid that Natalie would be too hardworking


    and hade to work early, so heforted her. ¡°Rest when you need to. Don¡¯te to work without


    rest. You have three children at home. Go home.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s words made Natalie too embarrassed to continue. She pulled a stool and sat down in front of


    Leonard, and said. ¡°Mr. Erickson, I¡¯m actually not here to work. I¡¯m here to resign.¡±


    ¡°Resign?¡± Leonard widened his eyes and looked at Natalie. He wanted to look for an answer on her


    face and thought that he had heard wrongly. His voice was very loud.


    Natalie felt that she had disappointed Leonard. She was not very confident and nodded. ¡°Sorry to have


    let you down.¡± Then, she told him everything that had happened. She also said that she would not


    abandon what she had learned. She would continue to learn from some professional seniors in the


    station.


    Leonard, who knew the truth, had a look of pity on his face. He could not bear to part with her, but


    everyone had their own aspirations. He had to admit that it was better for Natalie to go somewhere


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    new. ¡°Hey, Natalie. Actually, I¡¯ve been hiding something from you. Now that you¡¯re leaving, and your


    grandfather has been gone for a few years, I can tell you.¡± Natalie frowned slightly when she heard


    about her grandfather. She narrowed her eyes and listened attentively.


    She was suspicious. Did Leonard know her grandfather?


    Leonard got up and poured a ss of water for Natalie. Natalie politely took it with both hands while


    thanking him. Leonard began to say, ¡°Do you still remember when I first saw you and wanted to bring


    you here?¡±


    Natalie nodded. Of course, she remembered. It was still vivid in her mind.


    Seeing her nod, Leonard sat down and took a sip of water from the thermos. ¡°Actually, before I chose


    you, your grandfather came to look for me. One night, I remember it was quite cold. There was an


    emergency surgery. I was called over at thest minute. When I came out of the surgery, I saw Theo


    waiting for me alone at the door. I don¡¯t know how long he waited, but it was very cold that day. Theo


    came alone. He was wearing a thick down jacket and holding a walking stick in his hand. He was so


    cold that he kept rubbing his hands against each other.


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know your grandfather. I thought he was a patient. When I asked, your grandfather


    directly asked me for help. At that moment, I still thought that he was sick and wanted me to treat him.


    After all, what can one ask me for in the hospital?


    ¡°After I entered the room, I poured a ss of water for your grandfather. In the end, your grandfather


    bent down and begged me. The reason was that he wanted me to bring you to this hospital. He wanted


    me to teach you. He even said that he would agree to any conditions. At that time, I was quite helpless.


    Facing your grandfather¡¯s sincerity, I couldn¡¯t say no. After all, such a white-haired old man braved the


    cold wind at night just to ask me to teach you. He probably wanted me to take


    you in as my disciple and wanted me to guide you step by step.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t agree immediately. I didn¡¯t know much about you either. Later on, Theo told me


    about your background and learning ability. I was indeed touched, so I made an exception and agreed.


    But now that I think about it, you¡¯re indeed very hardworking. I don¡¯t regret going against the rules to


    take you in. Your grandfather loves you very much.


    ¡°This matter has always been on my mind. Every time I see you, I want to say it, but I¡¯m afraid that


    you¡¯ll be sad. Now, it¡¯s all


    out.¡±


    Leonard felt that Theo¡¯s love should be made known to Natalie.


    After listening to everything, Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, her grandfather loved her very much. That was


    enough. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Mr. Erickson. I love my grandfather very much, too. He¡¯s really,


    really great.¡±


    After chatting in the office for a while, Natalie left. When she walked out of the door, she wiped the


    tears from the corners of her eyes and took a deep breath. She called out to Theo in her heart.


    Next, she went straight to the HR department to settle her resignation. The entire hospital knew that


    Natalie was Mrs. Wilson, so the process was quite smooth.


    The HR Department called the director to say that Natalie was going to resign. The director


    immediately approved it by phone and even said that there was a termination payout. However, Natalie


    refused it. She was not fired, so she did not want it.


    It was fate.


    As soon as Natalie reached the door, she bumped into Rose, who had rushed to the hospital to work.


    Rose lowered her head and walked forward quickly in a hurry. When the weather turned cold, she


    started toze around in bed again, dragging on for as many minutes as possible.


    ¡°Rose,¡± Natalie called out to her.


    Time was limited. Rose did not have time to stop and chat, but she was curious why Natalie came to


    the hospital so early in the morning. She dragged Natalie to her consultation room and asked as they


    walked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Natalie was dragged to Rose¡¯s consultation room and did not forget to remind her, ¡°Slow down and be


    careful of your feet. I¡¯m so worried about you. You¡¯re in too much of a hurry. Can¡¯t you wake up five


    minutes earlier?¡±


    Rose walked quickly. ¡°The nket was too warm. Edward is just a heater. I couldn¡¯t even bear to get


    up.¡±


    Pushing open the consultation room door, Natalie helped Rose get her white coat, turned on the air


    conditioner, and helped her take off her clothes as if she were serving a queen. ¡°I¡¯m here to resign.¡±


    ¡°Resign? Damn, when did you decide? Sherri isn¡¯t going to resign, too, is she?¡±


    Rose was so shocked that her hand in the white coat froze. She stared nkly at Natalie in a daze.


    ¡°Lift your hand and put the coat on first. Don¡¯t be agitated. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll be finished.


    Your mother-inw is going to chase after me with an axe. I¡¯ve made up my mind the past few days. I


    can¡¯t bear to part with the three children, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to care for them when I return to


    work. You know that the hospital is quite busy. I want to take care of the children myself. Their


    childhood is so short, and I don¡¯t want to be absent.¡±


    Natalie helped Rose put on her clothes, hung her jacket on the rack, and exined to her.


    Rose slowly buttoned up her shirt. Although she was reluctant, she agreed with Natalie¡¯s point. ¡°That¡¯s


    true. After all, you have three children. Besides, your brother has started a business for you. It¡¯s quite


    good for you to go there. It¡¯s easy, and you can learn things. Most importantly, you can take care of


    your children. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone Alright, as long as Sherri doesn¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her greatest sense of aplishment is delivering babies. Every time she delivers a


    baby, she will write it down in her notebook.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to fall behind. You have to share good news.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t leave you out.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    At the same time.


    A marketing department general manager from Yamin Group came to rece Christina.


    At this moment, this aforementioned general manager of Yamin Group, who had just gotten off the


    ne, was sitting in the conference room for a meeting with her employees and introducing herself.


    She had a strong aura and spoke very quickly without stopping. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Leia


    March. You can call me Ms. March in thepany, but you can call me Leia outside. Don¡¯t discuss my


    age. A woman¡¯s age has to remain mysterious. Maintaining a sense of mystery has always been what I


    want.¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was surprised by the woman who had appeared out of nowhere.


    They looked at each other in confusion.


    Ms. Yamin did not say that she would resign before the new year, did she?


    ¡°So don¡¯t discuss my age in private. Instead, use the time to discuss more business to grow the


    number of your bank bnce, so you can sleep better at night, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    No one in the room knew the woman¡¯s temperament. Thus, they did not know if it was better to agree


    or to remain silent. There were only a few nods.


    Leia did not care if they agreed or not. Her purpose was very clear. She was here to work today.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. That¡¯s it for my self-introduction. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to get to know


    each other in the future. There¡¯s no hurry to let you understand my style of doing things. I¡¯ll take over


    Ms. Yamin¡¯s work from now on. Come find me if you have any important questions.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be curious about where Ms. Yamin went. This isn¡¯t something you should be


    thinking about. You should be concerned about the results for this month on my report. Do you


    understand? Get your priorities right.¡±


    In the seat Christina once sat in, sat a woman who did not give anyone a chance to breathe. She was


    wearing a flesh-pink suit and had a short ponytail, looking very capable, handsome, cold, and exquisite.


    Her fingers tapped on the table pasta, and she gave off a very oppressive aura. ¡°Ste, hand out the


    information. Don¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    Ste got dragged to work by Christina, and she was also very helpless. She had yet to resign at the


    Wilson Group and had already started working here. Seeing that this new manager was even stricter


    and fiercer than her sister, she was a little scared. She had a feeling that it would not be as easy as


    being a receptionist in the future.


    The end of her world was near.


    In another office, Charlie sat in a chair. Christina and Joseph stood on the same side, paying close


    attention to the surveince in the conference room. Charlie.once again looked at this son-inw in a


    new light.


    He was very efficient.


    Even Christina felt that she was not as good as this woman, who clearly was very effective and efficient


    in her work. With one hand on the desk, she tilted her body and raised her head to ask Joseph, who


    was beside her, ¡°Is this the general manager of yourpany from the business department? I might


    be unable to do this when I visit yourpany. You might have lost a capable soldier.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s main purpose for letting Christina join thepany was not to increase his business. Firstly,


    he did not want the two of them to live separately. Secondly, he did not want Christina to be as tired as


    him. There were many people in the Turner Corporation who traveled around for business, and he did


    not need her to be one of them. She could just give orders in the office. ¡°It¡¯s worth it in exchange for


    you.¡±


    Unlike Christina, Leia had climbed up the ranks step by step through hardship. She was born into an


    impoverished family, so she always worked harder than others, and the outer shell of her disguise was


    harder as well.


    Christina was different. She was born to win at the starting line. She was forced to take over the family


    business and help her father, but Charlie was behind her, so it did not matter, even if she failed.


    Christina did not know if she should say that Joseph was infatuated or that he was muddle-headed. If


    they were in ancient times, he would be called an idiotic ruler.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have Ste follow Ms. March. She¡¯ll learn better. When she¡¯s with me, she might


    bargain and push her luck all the time.¡± Christina had no idea that her sister was alreadyining in


    her heart, missing her position as the receptionist of the Wilson Group.


    Charlie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for her to learn. Every day, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll grow dumb from


    sleeping.¡±


    An hour and a halfter, in Christina¡¯s office, Leia came in after a meeting and shook her hand politely.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Yamin. No wonder Mr. Turner wants to invite you back. He really has a good eye for


    people.¡±


    Christina smiled. ¡°Wee. Thanks in advance for your hard work, Ms. March.¡±


    Joseph put his arm around Christina¡¯s shoulder and said to Leia, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you,


    right? Help me to take care of my Auntie Ava and give her some pointers.¡±


    Leia shrugged her shoulders and smiled calmly. Her 3-inch heels made her stand as tall as Christina.


    ¡°Mr. Turner, you know that I only teach people based on my principles, not rtionships. Is Ms. Yamin


    okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ms. March, you make the decision. I believe in your ability. Thanks.¡±


    At noon, Christina briefed the new general manager about thepany¡¯s affairs again and prepared to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    leave. Then, she the suite she had prepared to Leia and a car.


    As the boss, Charlie treated Leia to a wee party, and they headed to Grand Manor.


    gave


    Because Ste was a newbie, Christina was worried that Leia might have too difficult of a time, so she


    gave Leia her personal assistant to help her with her work. Thus, everything was arranged well. In the


    afternoon, Charlie did not let Leia go to work and asked his assistant to take Leia to familiarize herself


    with the suite prepared by thepany.


    The next afternoon.


    Ava, Frank, Joseph, and Christina boarded the Roberts family¡¯s private ne.


    They headed for Sapphire City.


    The Turner family¡¯s bodyguards were also on the ne. The few of them sat together and chatted. Ava


    held her cheek and said regretfully, ¡°If only Rose would go with my sister. Unfortunately, she¡¯s less than


    three months pregnant, and my sister¡¯s child is so young.¡±


    ¡°After she gives birth, you won¡¯t be able to stop her even if you want to. This peace won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Before boarding the ne, Frank sent another message to Edward, telling him to keep an eye on his


    sister. He really had an endless amount of worries. How troublesome it was to have a sister who was


    naughty and worrisome.


    Christina asked, ¡°Rose is naughty?¡±


    Frank said calmly, ¡°It¡¯sparable to your receptionist, maybe even more.¡±


    Christina smiled. To be even more naughty than her sister was really something.


    Joseph raised his hand and nced at his watch. It would take a few hours before they arrive at the


    destination. Thus, he asked for Christina¡¯s opinion. ¡°Are you going to sit down and chat for a while or


    sleep? Ava, do you n to sleep or chat with your sister-inw?¡±


    Ava felt that since her sister-inw had already gone to Sapphire City, there would be many


    opportunities to chat in the future. Besides, it was afternoon now, and people tended to get sleepy


    easily. Thus, she thought it was better to sleep. Otherwise, she would be listless when she got off the


    ne.


    ¡°Joseph, we¡¯ll go to the room and sleep for a while. Frank and I will sleep here. You guys can sleep in a


    bigger room. Good night, Christina.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and smiled cutely.


    Frank held the little girl¡¯s shoulder with one hand and returned to the room. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ava agreed readily.


    In the other room, Christina was very curious about how Ava addressed Frank. ¡°Does Ava alway¡¯s call


    Frank by his name?¡±


    Joseph took off his wristwatch and jacket and tidied up the nket on the bed so Christina could lie in


    it. ¡°Well, Ava has more than one name for Frank. Quite many, actually.¡±


    Christina also took off her clothes and narrowed her beautiful eyes. Were young people nowadays so


    frivolous that they could switch freely? ¡°Many? Then should I also change the way I address you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it the mostfortable way. You can call me whatever you want. What you like is what I like.¡±


    The two of themy down. Christina looked at the man who was saying loving things in a serious


    manner. He did not seem to think at all as if everything he said was loving. ¡°Just as my mother said,


    you¡¯re very good with words.¡±


    Joseph smiled andy down with Christina in his arms. He was a little tired. ¡°Ava sometimes calls


    Frank Hubby, Franky, Buddy at home. There are quite a lot of names.¡±


    Christina was speechless. She never thought there could be so many nicknames. It seemed that she


    had grown old.


    If Christina knew that Natalie called Trevon Beauty Wilson, she might be even more surprised.


    In the other room, Ava¡¯s period had passed. She had been exercising with Frank until midnightst


    night and was very tired. At this moment, the two of them were already sleeping soundly to catch up on


    their sleep. In addition, the two of them had always been sleeping at the same pace. For example,


    when they slept in.


    Ethan, Pat, and Benjamin sat in their seats. Benjamin was in good spirits and had been looking at the


    scenery outside. His tone was filled with reluctance. ¡°Why are we going back so soon? I haven¡¯t even


    yed it all. Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Roberts is even harder to deal with? I¡¯ve never even seen him.¡±


    Pat only felt that it was noisy. He said coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Benjamin said, ¡°You guys have been here so many times, so of course, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve


    only been here for a few days, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Ethan warned, ¡°If you want to be knocked unconscious and carried down, continue talking nonsense.¡±


    As expected, this threat worked much faster on Benjamin, so much more effective than talking nicely.


    Benjamin just turned around and rolled his eyes at them, then whispered so softly that only he could


    hear, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m afraid of you two in a one-on-two situation. Fine, I¡¯ll shut up, but


    I¡¯m going to ask Christina to bring me here again.¡±


    Ethan and Pat had actually heard him, only they could not be bothered with it and closed their eyes to


    rest.


    A few hourster.


    The ne had alreadynded at the airport of Sapphire City. The people on the ne were still


    sleeping soundly.


    The car in the parking lot had been waiting for a long time. An hour had passed, but no one hade


    out.


    Joseph had woken up a long time ago, but he was not in a hurry to wake Christina, who was sleeping


    peacefully. He liked to watch Christina sleep, and he felt very at ease when he did. After watching for a


    long time, she opened her eyes. Joseph¡¯s handsome facial features entered her sight. At that moment,


    she was d that she had found a handsome man.


    If she found an extremely ugly man, she would be scared to death right now. She yawned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you wake me up? Are we already here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. Sober up before getting up.¡±


    Ava stood at the door, wondering if she should wake them. ¡°Frank, do you think we should call them?


    What if¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Frank approved. Joseph should not be in such a hurry. He was already in Sapphire City and could do it


    tonight, so there was no need for him to do it on the ne, where he could not even go all out. Thus,


    from a man¡¯s perspective, Frank felt that Joseph and Christina were only sleeping.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call them. Stand behind me. If my brother gets angry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ava waved her little


    hand and protected Frank behind her.


    Frank stood behind and let the little girl arrange everything. The corners of his mouth curled into a


    beautiful smile. His little girl actually wanted to protect him.


    She had really grown up.


    Just as Ava mustered her courage and was about to knock on the door, it was opened by her neatly


    dressed brother. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ava nodded and tiptoed to look. He whispered, ¡°Where¡¯s Christina?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s putting on her clothes. You guys can go down first. We¡¯ll follow behind. Ethan has already


    arranged for a car. Let him drive. Your car is still in the manor.¡±


    Thetter sentence was said to Frank. Frank nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Christina came out, Ava and the others had already left. Only she and Joseph were left on the


    ne. ¡°Where are Ava and the others? Have they gone down?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they left first. Frank knows the way.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    The car drove steadily towards the Turner Manor.


    Christina kept looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window along the way, there were lush trees


    on both sides. She could not help but sigh in her heart. It was really a paradise.


    Not to mention the beautiful scenery, it was also veryfortable to be far away from the hustle and


    bustle of the downtown area.


    Joseph was driving. This time, Christina sat in the passenger seat.


    At Athana, Joseph sat in the passenger seat. This was in ordance with what Christina had said. In


    Athana, Joseph was a part of Christina¡¯s family. In Sapphire City, Christina was a part of Joseph¡¯s


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    family


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man driving the car asked calmly as he controlled the steering wheel with one


    hand and nced at the passenger seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Why is your house so remote? Do your mom and the others like seclusion?¡±


    She thought that should be the reason why it was so far away from the city.


    This was already the suburbs of the suburbs.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because the suburbs can be built freely. There isn¡¯t such a big empty space in the city,


    and it¡¯s not enough to construct freely¡± Joseph sounded like he was saying something very normal.


    Christina turned around and tugged at her seatbelt. She sat sideways and stared at Joseph¡¯s


    handsome side face. ¡°Is your house big?¡±


    Joseph replied casually, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just slightly bigger than a vi in the city.¡±


    The car stopped at an entrance to the manor. There was a row of bodyguards standing at the entrance.


    If Joseph had not brought her in, she really would not have been able to find the entrance.


    This was the first time Christina had seen such a scene. She felt like she had entered a mystic realm.


    ¡°Joseph, is there something you haven¡¯t told me, such as your family?¡±


    Joseph only smiled and did not exin. He nned to let Christina see for herself. The car was parked


    in the parking lot of the manor.


    Christina did not get out of the car. She looked out of the car window and then through the fence.


    Everything outside was surrounded byyers of fortresses formed by bodyguards.


    Why did this scene seem so familiar¡­


    In an instant.


    Christina was even more certain that Joseph was not as simple as the great donor of Sapphire City or


    the Turner Corporation¡¯s CEO. He must have another identity.


    For example, Frank. Their starting point was rather special, so they neededyers of protection from


    secret bodyguards following them when they went out. What about Joseph?


    After getting out of the car, the scenery of the manor once again shocked Christina¡¯s eyes. This was a


    paradise. There were birds singing and fragrant flowers everywhere. There was a fountain, a pool, and


    a garden. No wonder Joseph said that they could construct freely.


    He had really fully utilized that freedom.


    However, Joseph seemed to have a misunderstanding about the word ¡°slightly¡±. This ce was


    tremendously bigger than ordinary vis, not just slightly.


    Ava, who had arrived long ago, skipped out of the house and came out to wee Christina in her


    slippers. ¡°Christina,e in quickly.¡±


    Emma was wearing a gown and a down jacket outside, walking out slowly. Daniel had gone to the


    suitcase in. I¡¯ll bring Christina in first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Frank came to the manor as if he was home. He leanedzily against the door and looked at Christina


    meaningfully. Clearly, Christina¡¯s surprise made Frank realize something. It was certain that Christina


    did not know that Joseph was the richest man in Sapphire City.


    At the same time, Christina also decided to ask Frank about itter.


    There were already a lot of seasonal fruits on the coffee table in the living room. When Emma received


    Joseph¡¯s message early in the morning, she had asked the servants to prepare the room and the


    ingredients for dinner.


    ¡°Are you tired? Are you used to this? The house is a little far from the city. It¡¯s more time-consuming to


    go to work. In the future, if you work with Joseph, you can buy a house you like in the city. You can also


    live here. It¡¯s up to the two of you.¡±


    Emma was afraid that Christina would think that this manor was too remote. After all, young people


    nowadays liked to sleep in at work and did not like to wake up early.


    It just so happened that Christina did not have the habit of sleeping in. It was just that she had started


    sleeping in after being with Josephtely. ¡°Mrs. Turner, I¡¯ll listen to Joseph. This ce is quite good. I


    like it very much.¡±


    Christina was not lying. She really liked the environment of the manor. Besides, she did not sleep in


    much, so she totally had enough time in the morning to make it to work.


    Emma picked up a cup of water and handed it to Christina to warm her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    consider what my husband and I think. You can live as happily as you want.¡±


    Frank had been leaning against the door and watching the conversation in the living room. When he


    saw Joseph enter, he only turned his body slightly and did not follow him in.


    Joseph carried the luggage upstairs. Ava followed closely behind her brother. The two siblings walked


    side by side. From Frank¡¯s angle, he could only see the little girl smiling brightly. He had no idea what


    Ava was saying to Joseph, but Joseph stopped and knocked his sister¡¯s head.


    Meanwhile, Ava stuck out her tongue and made a yful and happy promise gesture. Frank, who did


    not hear the conversation, roughly guessed why her little girl followed Joseph and what she said to


    Joseph.


    It should be about Joseph¡¯s trap and Photoshop. That was why Ava made that promise gesture.


    Emma chatted with Christina for a while. Afraid that Christina would not be used to it, Emma nned to


    leave the ce to the young people. She patted Christina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will go to the kitchen to


    arrange things. Take a seat first. This is your home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Turner.¡±


    After saying that, Emma put on her coat and went straight to the kitchen. She was really worried about


    the kitchen and wanted to give more instructions. At the same time, she wanted to give the young


    people some space.


    Seeing that his mother-inw had left, Frank sat down beside Christina and said indifferently,


    ¡°Puzzled?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Christina nodded.


    Frank gave a half-smile. ¡°Are all tough women as bold as you?¡± Frank thought Christina was really


    bold, almost blindly bold, to be prepared to get married in a sh without knowing the other party¡¯s


    family background.


    ¡°So, what is Joseph¡¯s status in Sapphire City?¡± Christina held the hot water given by Emma with both


    hands. Warmth spread from her palms to her entire body.


    Frank smiled mischievously and said, ¡°The richest man.¡±


    Christina was speechless. She only casually hired a man, and that man turned out to be the richest


    man in Sapphire City?


    Was Joseph too low-key? Trevon was also Athana¡¯s richest man, and that guy was so arrogant¡­


    Trevon only became normal after getting married. Before that, he did not take a fancy to anyone, held


    his head up high all the time, and had a foul mouth.


    Looking at Christina¡¯s expression, Frank was absolutely sure that she did not know about Joseph¡¯s


    identity. ¡°Do you admire your boldness? Without being able to find the boldest person in Athana, you


    are the second-boldest. Congrattions, Christina, The Bold. You have another nickname.¡±


    Recalling Emma¡¯s temperament, Christina seemed to understand everything suddenly and retorted


    unwillingly, ¡°It takes one to know one. Could it be that you investigated their family when you fell in love


    with Ava? Frank, The Sharp Tongued.¡±


    Of course, Christina was not going to let Frank get one up on her. She continued, ¡°Sapphire City¡¯s son-


    inw.¡± She deliberately dragged on thest three words.


    She smiled happily. She did not care if Joseph was the richest man in the city, but she was still


    surprised when she heard it. When she thought about paying Joseph, she found the fact that she


    actually used 200,000 dors to hire the richest man in the city funny.


    Sapphire City¡¯s son-inw.


    Frank felt that this nickname was quite pleasant to the ears. He subconsciously curled his lips. As the


    two of them spoke, Joseph came down from upstairs. Ava held her brother¡¯s arm intimately.


    Seeing that Christina was chatting with Frank, she leaned close to her brother¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Joseph,


    Christina is very beautiful. You have great judgment.¡±


    Ava gave her brother a thumbs-up as soon as she finished speaking.


    As she spoke, Joseph followed her gaze and looked at the beautiful woman sitting on the sofa. ¡°Of


    course, I have the greatest judgment.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re getting smug. Haha.¡±


    Joseph held Ava¡¯s shoulder as they went downstairs. The siblings chatted andughed. When Joseph


    walked to the sofa, Christina sized up the son of Sapphire City¡¯s richest man again and asked, ¡°Why


    are you so happy?¡±


    Ava sat beside Frank. She tilted her head and said to Christina, ¡°Joseph said he found you because he


    has good judgment.¡±


    Christina felt a little ufortable being praised in front of so many people. She pursed her lips and


    narrowed her eyes at Joseph. What was he saying?


    Joseph did not shy away from Frank¡¯s existence and continued to say firmly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.


    Frank, do you agree?¡±


    Frank, who was suddenly called out,ughed. The little girl liked this kind of atmosphere very much.


    Herughter was unrestrained. The huge living room was filled with Ava¡¯sughter. It was very


    infectious. Frank said calmly, ¡°Joseph has a point.¡±


    Seeing Christina¡¯s difort, Joseph changed the topic. ¡°Are you going to thepany tomorrow or


    in a few days? Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate first.¡±


    Thest sentence was said close to Christina¡¯s ear. Only the two of them could hear it. To Ava and


    Frank, this was clearly a public disy of affection. It was as if no one was around.


    ¡°Joseph likes Christina so much. Hehe.¡± Ava hid Frank behind and whispered.


    Unexpectedly, Frank turned around and lowered his voice. ¡°I like you very much, too. You don¡¯t have to


    envy others.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face turned red from the sudden confession, and she hid even further. She muttered


    softly, ¡°I¡¯m not envious. I¡¯m just happy for them. I know you like me.¡±


    Frank rubbed the shy little girl dotingly and stopped teasing her. Gradually, after being with the little girl


    for a long time, he became more talkative, and he realized it as well.


    Since he was with Ava now, he could not let her jump around alone. She would be tired after a long


    time. Thus, Frank was also trying to change.


    When two people started to change for each other at the same time, it was also a continuous


    preservation agent of happiness. One should notin about why one should change for the other


    but should want to change for the sake of the other, so one could love one¡¯s partner better.


    At this moment, Frank and Ava were like this. Frank was changing to make himself talk more. Ava was


    changing to make herself more like Grace so she could help Frank and reduce his burden in the future.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell Grace that I¡¯ve arrived safely.¡± As Ava spoke, she let go of Frank¡¯s wrist and took out


    her phone to send Grace a message.


    The two of them were not like mother-inw and daughter-inw but like sisters. They talked about


    everything. If Ava had any requests, she would tell Grace. When Grace bought underwear for Ava, she


    would send Ava a message directly asking what color she wanted.


    Ava texted: [Grace, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t miss me too much.]


    Grace replied: [Alright, don¡¯t make things too difficult for yourself in your studies.]


    Ava said: [Got it.]


    Grace responded: [I asked my secretary to buy two four-piece bedroom sets yesterday. Do you like


    pink or green?]


    Ava: [I¡¯ll take pink, and you¡¯ll take green. What do you think?]


    Grace: [Alright, send me a message if you have any questions. If I don¡¯t reply, I should be in a meeting.


    I¡¯ll reply when I¡¯m free.]


    Ava sent an OK gesture to Grace. Throughout the entire process, Frank did not avoid watching the


    mother-inw and daughter-inw¡¯s conversation. Clearly, Gracepletely ignored his existence and


    did not even bring him up in the conversation.


    However, it was beyond his expectations that Ava could get along so well with Grace.

 Chatper 536

    Chatper 536


    After dinner.


    Before Christina could go to Joseph¡¯s room, Ava had already enthusiastically dragged her to her room.


    The two men following behind felt very helpless.


    At the same time, they also doted on thedies. It was obvious that Ava weed her sister-inw


    very much.


    ¡°Christina, look at my room. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Ava extended her hand and


    introduced her room. After introducing the entire room, she opened the balcony door and began to


    introduce the view there.


    Meanwhile, Christina¡¯s gaze was fixed on the hanging chair. Under the sunlight, the brightly shining


    hanging chair kept attracting her attention. She could not help but be shocked. Was it a hanging chair


    full of diamonds?


    Was this not a little too extravagant?


    The two men who followed behind naturally saw the uneasy expression on the usually calm Christina¡¯s


    face. Frank leaned against the door leisurely and pressed his lips without saying anything. This was his


    and the little girl¡¯s room.


    Joseph asked, ¡°You like it?¡±


    Christina quickly shook her head. She did not dare to say that she liked it. If Joseph got one for her


    tomorrow, Joseph¡¯s parents would probably have the wrong ideas. She was not a little princess


    anymore, and she was already past the age to like these things.


    She was a little shocked and surprised, that was all. She shook her head and praised, ¡°It¡¯s quite good-


    looking. It suits Ava.¡± She meant between the lines that it did not suit her, which Joseph understood.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Joseph, I won¡¯t upy Christina anymore. Christina,e and y with me if you¡¯re


    bored.¡±


    Before she left, Christina took another look at the bed, which was filled with dolls. She gave Frank a


    meaningful look. Frank ¨Chugged the dolls in his arms andy on his side. He used his actions to


    answer Christina¡¯s questions.


    Joseph held the tip of his nose with one hand and hid his smile. He hugged Christina and went out.


    When he reached the door, Christina started to say, ¡°Joseph, can I interview you?¡±


    Christina did not need to say anything, and Joseph already knew what she wanted to ask. He smiled


    faintly and yed along. ¡°Sure, ask. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know.¡±


    When Emma came out of her room, she bumped into the two people chatting andughing. Her son¡¯s


    face was filled with a blissful smile. ¡°Christina, if there¡¯s anything inappropriate orcking, just tell


    Joseph and let him buy it.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Christina nodded in gratitude. She could feel the thoughtfulness of the Turner family and the concern of


    her future mother-inw.


    Emma elegantly went downstairs in her slippers. Her down jacket had been changed into a shawl, and


    she was still wearing a in-colored gown inside. She looked very dignified and delicate.


    Looking at her future mother-inw¡¯s back, Christina was led by Joseph into his room. As soon as she


    entered, she was pressed against the door, and it was locked.


    Following the sound of the lock, Christina smiled. ¡°Mr. Turner, why don¡¯t you tell me what you were


    thinking at that time? You¡¯re so rich that you overflowed with money. Why did you take my 1.6 million


    dors, huh?¡±


    The word ¡°huh¡± sounded like she wanted to settle scores with him.


    Christina, who was pinned against the wall, was not afraid at all. Instead, her hands moved up bit by bit


    until they reached Joseph¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Her slender fingers kept teasing and moving up inch by


    inch. Her voice was charming and delicate.


    Joseph was very indulgent towards the unmasked temptation. He did not interrupt the woman¡¯s


    teasing, but a certain emotion was about to erupt in his eyes. Christina kept jumping around the edge


    of the volcano that was about to erupt.


    He did not like to look down at Christina from above and preferred to look at her at eye level. Thus, he


    bent his waist slightly, and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why now.¡±


    Just as Christina thought that Joseph was going to exin, she was suddenly lifted into the air. Before


    she could look around Joseph¡¯s room, she was carried straight into the bathroom.


    The bathroom door mmed shut.


    Only then did she realize that Joseph¡¯s exnation was done by action, not by mouth.


    The heater in the bathroom was off the charts, spilling out of the quiet room through the crack in the


    door. Following that, the entire room was filled with a steamy vibe.


    1/3


    10:42


    A few hourster, Christina was no longer in the mood to appreciate the environment of Joseph¡¯s room.


    She did not even want to look at the color of the nket. Her legs were trembling slightly. This man had


    used his actions to tell her why she had deliberately taken the bait.


    Yes, she felt the reason, literally.


    In the bathroom, Joseph said something very gangsterish. It did not match his usual image at all. It was


    another side of him.


    In the other room, the two had a truce tonight. They just slept quietly in each other¡¯s arms. There were


    dolls on both sides as if protecting them from sleeping.


    The next morning.


    After the six of them finished their breakfast, five of them went to the office. One of them stayed at


    home. After everyone left, Emma went to the greenhouse to trim the flowers and trees as usual before


    going to the balcony to read.


    At the Turner Corporation.


    A group of people entered the private elevator under everyone¡¯s gaze. Today, Christina was wearing a


    turtleneck sweater because ofst night¡¯s excessive exercise. Outside was a ck coat, a pair of white


    wide-legged pants, and a pair of high heels. Her curly hair was casually draped over her shoulders.


    Frank, on the other hand, was dressed very casually. He was wearing a sweater. He was here to visit,


    not to work, but to y with the youngdy. Ava, on the other hand, was dressed much better. She was


    wearing an irregr sweater, a white down jacket with shorts, stockings, and boots. She had a high


    ponytail and looked very innocent.


    Joseph was the Turner Corporation¡¯s CEO, so his clothes were more formal. He wore a formal ck


    suit inside and a long ck down jacket outside, but there was a faint mark on his neck.


    Ava did not see it. However, the sharp-eyed Frank had seen it as soon as he saw Josephe down


    in the morning.


    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they met a woman in a smog-blue suit, a white shirt, and


    nude high heels. She had shoulder-length hair and light makeup.


    Seeing the group of peoplee out, she first shouted respectfully to Daniel, ¡°Hello, Chairman. Hello,


    Mr. Turner.¡± Then, she stood respectfully at the side and followed them to the office without a word.


    However, when she nced at Christina, she could not help but smile.


    Ava hid beside Frank and greeted the woman yfully. The woman blinked her left eye as a form of


    greeting.


    At the same time, Christina also noticed this pretty woman. This woman looked a little older than her


    and seemed to know how to dress up. At least her outfit lookedfortable and made people feel


    close to her.


    Ava and Frank did not enter the office. Instead, Ava dragged Frank to her ownpany to hang out.


    The people at their desks were very curious as to why there were so many unfamiliar faces today.


    This was Frank¡¯s first time here. Previously, Daniel had asked him toe to the Turner Corporation to


    take a look. However, every time he came to the city, he was in a hurry and was busy apanying


    the youngdy, so he never came to the Turner Corporation.


    Led by Ava, Frank familiarized himself with each department as if he were here to join thepany


    today.


    In the office.


    Daniel sat down and took off his coat. The woman in blue took it and hung it on the hanger. He began


    to introduce, ¡°Quinn, this is the new general manager of the marketing department. Christina Yamin.


    Christina, this is Quinn Price, Joseph¡¯s secretary. She¡¯s also the daughter of my best friend. She¡¯s one


    of us.¡±


    Quinn Price? This was the person who sent the text, right?


    Without thinking for too long, Christina reached out to shake the woman¡¯s hand gracefully and


    introduced herself. ¡°Christina Yamin. Nice to meet you.¡±


    She did not mention the text message. Joseph had already exined it to her. Moreover, her future


    father-inw had specifically exined this rtionship just now.


    Joseph did not bring Christina to see Quinnst time, so he put his arm around Christina¡¯s shoulder


    and introduced, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e and soon-to-be wife.¡±


    Christina was speechless.


    Quinn covered her mouth andughed. She did not call Daniel Chairmain respectfully as she did


    outside. Instead, she called him uncle and said. ¡°Uncle Daniel, look at Joseph. Fortunately, I¡¯m a


    woman. He¡¯d probably list me as his love rival if I were a man. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m snatching his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Daniel was very generous to Christina. ¡°Consider it as Joseph feeling very threatened. Christina is very


    outstanding.¡±


    Quinn teased, ¡°I can tell. She¡¯s very outstanding. You have great taste. Congrattions. You better not


    forget to give me wedding candies.¡±


    2/3


    10.40


    Joseph said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you first. Take good care of my fianc¨¦e and I¡¯ll give you a few more candies.¡±


    Everyoneughed. The two women looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After chatting for more than ten minutes, Joseph brought Christina to a meeting and introduced her


    position. The person who gave the order was Daniel, giving Christina more than enough confidence. In


    thepany, Daniel basically did not participate in such meetings. Today, he was just afraid that his


    daughter-inw would not be used to it, so he came to support her.


    After the meeting, Christina went to the pantry. Quinn walked in and apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Christina knew what she was talking about. She turned around with a polite smile on her face and said


    generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Joseph exined it to me.¡±


    ¡°I thought this guy was talking nonsense. I wouldn¡¯t have sent this message if I knew that he really had


    a girlfriend. Didn¡¯t this brat always stay in Athana? During this period, there was a difficult client, so I


    asked him toe back, but he told me that he wanted to chase his girlfriend and couldn¡¯te back.


    I thought that it was an excuse for him not to socialize, so I urged him to bring his so-called girlfriend to


    see me. In the end, this brat kept standing me up and saying next time. That¡¯s why I thought it was


    fake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize if I caused a misunderstanding.¡±


    Those who had been through marriage could understand that it was best not to have any


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    misunderstandings between couples. Quinn knew that she would havemitted a horrible crime if


    she caused a misunderstanding between Joseph and Christina. Thus, she felt she had to exin the


    joke she had made herself.


    Christina took a sip of water and could feel the woman¡¯s directness. ¡°Do I look so petty? To be honest, I


    was quite ufortable when I saw the message, butter on, we exined things clearly right away,


    which also made our rtionship go one step further.¡±


    After saying that, Christina nodded, indicating that what she said was true. She did not want the woman


    in front of her to feel burdened. She could see that Quinn¡¯s apology was very sincere.


    Quinn shrugged her shoulders. ¡°In that case, it looks like I¡¯ve unknowingly helped out. That¡¯s good,


    then.¡±


    To be honest, Christina had a good impression of this woman. Quiin had a very clear distinction


    between right and wrong and did not hesitate to give up when they were not suitable for each other, not


    feeling reluctant because of the wealth she would be giving up at all. Christina said, ¡°In private, I¡¯ll call


    you Quinn like Joseph.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I can¡¯t ask for more. Looks like I¡¯ve made another friend today. What a great day! Uncle Daniel is


    very blessed. His daughter-inw is so beautiful, and his son-inw is also extremely handsome.


    Indeed, all beautiful women are paired with handsome men, leaving only unwanted men and old


    women.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s way of speaking was very interesting as if she had no burdens or worries in life. She gave off a


    carefree feeling. When the two of them came out of the pantry, they bumped into Pat. He stood


    respectfully at the side and watched expressionlessly as Christina and Quinn left.

 Chatper 537

    Chatper 537


    The next morning.


    Christina and Joseph went to register their marriage. After registering, she sent her love witness in the


    two group chats.


    One was from the Yamin family group chat, while the other was the group Natalie had created.


    The two groups instantly exploded. Christina did not even know which one to reply to. Without waiting


    for her to consider, Angie called directly. ¡°Your cert is real, right? You didn¡¯t get a fake cert, right?¡±


    Her voice was so loud that even Joseph, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, heard andughed. Fortunately,


    he did not tell his mother-inw that the previous photos were fake. Otherwise, Christina¡¯s credibility


    would be even lower.


    Christina rubbed her temples helplessly and promised, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s more real than pure gold. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Angie was overjoyed. The sound of her pping her thigh could be heard through the call.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s great. You¡¯ve finally figured it out. I was so worried about your marriage that I couldn¡¯t


    sleep well, but I can finally sleep well tonight. If you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding, I¡¯m fine with it, but


    since we¡¯re quite close with the neighbors, I¡¯ll buy some wedding candies in the afternoon to send them


    some. You don¡¯t need me to remind you about your next mission, right? You know what to do, don¡¯t


    you? I¡¯ll remind you again. You¡¯re almost 30 years old.¡±


    With one goal achieved, Angie subtly hinted at the next goal.


    Christina took a deep breath. She ced one hand on the car window and rubbed her temples. ¡°Mom,


    can you give me a break? I¡¯m already speeding.¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re speeding? I¡¯ll pay the ticket for you. So, just speed without a worry in the world,¡±


    Upon hearing this, Christina did not know whether tough or cry. She could not continue chatting with


    her mother. If they continued chatting, they would probably be talking about the child¡¯s name soon.


    Christina hurriedly found an excuse and said that she had something to do.


    Only then did Angie hang up the call after reminding Christina to hurry up and get a child.


    A pleasant voice came from beside Christina. Joseph¡¯s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and the


    air conditioner in the car was at afortable temperature. The blue dial on his wrist flickered with


    light, and his lips curled into a faint smile as he said, ¡°Is your mom in a hurry about the child?¡±


    Christina continued to support herself with one hand on the car window. Her fingers dug into her hair as


    she rubbed it. Being urged to get married was not the most awkward. Being urged to have children


    was. She touched her ear stud and said, ¡°She¡¯s just too free.¡±


    ¡°If you want, we can try harder tonight. We should be able toplete her mission.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, why do I feel that you¡¯re bing more and more, you know, that?¡± For some reason, she


    recalled a certain man¡¯s perverted wordsst night.


    ¡°Every time I see the photo, I want to do you.¡± This sentence had often appeared in Christina¡¯s mind


    these past few days. Combined with the man¡¯s energy at night, she indeed felt that it was very in line


    with his animalistic nature.


    This man would transform into an animal at night.


    His smile was extremely charming. As the rays of sunlight shone into the car, he said casually, ¡°That¡¯s


    love.¡±


    Joseph knew when to stop and did not continue to talk about this. He changed the topic. ¡°Do we need


    to distribute wedding candies in Athana even if we¡¯re not holding a wedding there? If we do, I¡¯ll get


    Trevon to prepare and let him distribute them for Mom.¡±


    He started to call Angie ¡°Mom¡± quite soon.


    Christina sat sideways. ¡°This depends on the person. You can understand it as Mom wanting to make a


    always been single, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be gossip. My mother has probably heard too much.


    Now that she sees that I¡¯m married, with her unwillingness to admit defeat, she has to make a


    Since his mother-inw was aggrieved and had such a request, Joseph, of course, was going to fulfill it


    unconditionally. Without hesitation, he found Trevon¡¯s number on the screen and dialed it. The person


    on the other end of the line should be in thepany.


    ¡°Joseph.¡± The surroundings were very quiet. Not a single sound could be heard.


    Trevon¡¯s deep voice reverberated in the car. No emotions could be detected.


    Joseph nced at the time on the screen and guessed, ¡°In a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What is it?¡± Trevon said calmly. At the same time, he gestured to stop the person who was


    reporting.


    Joseph finally used his status as Trevon¡¯s big brother and said, ¡°Tell someone to help me buy some


    high-end wedding candy gift boxes and distribute them to the Yamin family¡¯s vi area.¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence.


    Trevon thought that he had misheard. After thinking about it, he realized that there was no way Joseph


    would be bored enough to make such a joke. The only exnation was that since Joseph and Christina


    had registered their marriage, Joseph was prepared to use his strength to help his mother-inw turn


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    things around.


    Trevon did not show any surprise, nor did he refuse. ¡°Alright. Any specific requirement regarding the


    wedding candy?¡±


    Joseph believed that Trevon could arrange it. There was no need to say anything. ¡°You arrange it.¡±


    Christina thought, ¡°Arrange what? Letting Trevon¡¯s people send wedding candies is already the best


    way to turn things around for Mom. Joseph¡¯s really smart to think of this move. Trevon has no other


    choice but to ept this job. After all, he is Joseph¡¯s brother-inw.


    Just as Christina expected, Trevon agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements after the meeting. I¡¯ll


    make them today.¡±


    The call ended, and the meeting continued.


    In the car.


    Christina could not help but admire Joseph. ¡°Only you canmand Trevon. Ordinary people can¡¯t


    Then, Joseph asked Christina about what Emma had told him to ask before they left the house. Emma


    had asked his son to ask Christina if she wanted to buy a marital home. If Christina did, she would let


    his son take Christina to choose it, mainly focusing on what Christina liked. If Christina wanted to live in


    the manor, she would decorate the house,


    ¡°Christina, do


    you want to live with Mom and Dad, or do you want us to buy a house alone?¡±


    In a second, Christina thought of the word ¡°home¡± and said with certainty, ¡°I quite like Dad and Mom,


    and I also like the


    manor.¡±


    Joseph understood what she meant and thanked her sincerely. ¡°Thank ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite


    between us, Hubby.¡±


    you,


    Christina.¡±


    Joseph stretched out a hand and held the steering wheel with one hand. He interlocked his fingers with


    Christina¡¯s and held them tightly. The emotional fluctuations between the two of them could be clearly


    felt from their warmth.


    In the afternoon, at Athana.


    Trevon put quite a lot of effort into it. He personally brought Jim and a group of bodyguards to the


    Yamin family¡¯s vi.


    The wedding candies were unloaded by a group of bodyguards. Then, he asked the bodyguards to


    knock on every door and exin that it was the wedding candy of the Yamin family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    Meanwhile, Trevon looked like a model on the tform, wearing a ck suit and did not have a thick


    coat to keep him warm. His figure was smooth, and his eyes were fixed on a certain spot.


    He stood upright by the car and leisurely ate the lemon candy. His eyes narrowed in the sourness.


    Jim stood at the side and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Take these over there. You guys, go over there and


    distribute them. Don¡¯t miss anything. If the owner is not home, hang the candies on the door handle


    and stuff the prepared note. If there¡¯s anyone who doesn¡¯t know about Ms. Yamin¡¯s wedding tomorrow,


    those of you who are in charge of that house are responsible for exining personally tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°After the new year, you¡¯ve be much more efficient. You¡¯ve been educated by your mother at


    home, haven¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you go on a blind date? When are you getting married?¡±


    Jim really wanted to say to Trevon, ¡°After the new year, you¡¯ve be so gossipy. Are you very free?¡±


    However, since Trevon paid his sry, Jim did not say what he was thinking. He forced a smile and


    replied, ¡°The girl didn¡¯t like me and said that my sry was too low and my house wasn¡¯t big enough.¡±


    Jim was clearly telling the truth, but to Trevon, it sounded like something else.


    Trevon paused with the candy in his mouth and smiled mysteriously. His smile made Jim panic. His low


    and cold voice entered Jim¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Are you subtly reminding me that I should give you a raise and


    buy you a wedding house?¡±


    Jim hurriedly exined to the cold-faced man and shook his head. ¡°No, no. My sry is already very


    high. It¡¯s that girl who¡¯s too demanding and thinks that I¡¯m not the boss.¡±


    Trevonpletely ignored Jim¡¯s other words. He only heard the words ¡°not the boss¡±, and deliberately


    teased, ¡°Should I give up my position to you?¡±


    Jim felt that the more he exined, the worse the situation became, and he could not exin himself


    clearly at all. How did he end up being used of usurping power? He was truly not lying earlier.


    The vige chief thought that Jim was an elite from a big city, so he found a white-cor worker to go


    on a blind date with him. In the end, that woman did not like Jim at all. She either despised him for not


    having a big house in Athana or for not


    having a high sry. In the end, she even asked him if he had any thoughts of quitting his job and


    doing his own business.


    As for the house, Jim felt that there was no need to buy such a big one for him to live alone. Therefore,


    Trevon agreed to Jim¡¯s request and bought him a single-room apartment. It was enough for him to live


    alone.


    As for the girl¡¯s question about asking him to quit and do his own business, Jim said that he did not


    have such thoughts at all. When the girl heard that, she left without another word. Before she left, she


    even told Jim that it would be very difficult for him to find a girlfriend with his conditions.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll go over there to help. It¡¯ll be faster this way.¡± After saying that, Jim quickly knocked on


    the door with the gift box and joined the bodyguards.


    In the distance.


    Angie, who was about to go out to buy wedding candies, thought that she was hallucinating. When she


    got closer, she finally realized that was not the case. She shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Trevon, why


    are you here? Are you¡­ distributing the wedding candies of your marriage? Actually, there¡¯s no need.


    You¡¯ve been married for so long. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    1


    Trevon pressed his hand against his lips and coughed to exin, ¡°Mrs. Yamin, I¡¯m not sending my


    wedding candies. Joseph asked me to help distribute the wedding candies for¡­ him and Christina.¡±


    Angie was at a loss for words. Was her son-inw this considerate?


    This was quite grand.


    Angie was extremely surprised. The main reason was that Joseph had asked Trevon, his brother-in-


    Angie was overjoyed. She was so satisfied with Joseph as his son-inw.


    While she was in a daze, a few richdies who had received wedding candy came out to check on the


    situation. They were carrying high-end wedding candy boxes in their hands, but they did not believe


    what the bodyguards said.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really you, Mrs. Yamin. I thought they were talking nonsense. This is really your daughter¡¯s


    wedding candy.¡± Her tone was sarcastic, and there was no blessing in her words at all.


    Another said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys didn¡¯t even hold a wedding. I thought they were talking nonsense.¡±


    Angie was full of confidence now. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s wedding candy. She has gone


    overseas with my son-inw. They¡¯re basically settled down there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re living overseas? What, she married a foreigner?¡± The other person was also sarcastic. She


    really looked down on foreigners.


    Angie did not like it at all. What was wrong with foreigners? Just as she was about to retort, Trevon


    said indifferently, ¡°Because I¡¯m the richest man in Athana. If Christina wants to find the richest man, she


    can only go overseas. After all, I¡¯m married.¡±


    The women said three words in unison. Their voices were loud and envious. ¡°The richest man?¡±


    Angie was also very shocked. Christina had never told her that her son-inw was the richest man.


    However, she chose to act as if she knew and did not show any surprise.


    ¡°Yes. The candies are quite expensive. Eat more, and it¡¯ll make you sound less bitter.¡±


    Trevon said expressionlessly.


    The women knew Trevon. How many wealthy families in Athana did not know this man? Of course,


    they knew that he wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense. They were just more curious about why Trevon was


    distributing wedding candies.


    Angie brushed her curly hair and said, ¡°My son-inw is Trevon¡¯s brother-inw. Their rtionship is


    rather strange.¡±


    Hearing this, the few of them came to a realization. So that was the case.


    However, they could not help but be filled with jealousy. Due to Trevon¡¯s support, it was not appropriate


    for them to say anything. Thus, they only gave a few words of blessings against their will and left.


    Many people gathered around to strike up a conversation. Some came to show their faces, while others


    came to give their blessings. Angie did not care if they were sincere or not. In short, she was overjoyed


    today. She especially thanked Trevon and kept calling him her son-inw.


    ¡°Trevon, thanks for all of this. I¡¯m really grateful to you. I¡¯ve got my revenge today.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yamin, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Trevon signaled his subordinates to give the remaining


    wedding candies to Angie. After receiving the instructions, Jim hurriedly moved the candies to the vi


    for Angie.


    ¡°Thank you, Jim. You¡¯ve worked hard. Do you want toe in for a cup of coffee?¡±


    Seeing that Trevon had already gotten into the back seat, Jim also got into the driver¡¯s seat, waved his


    hand, and said, ¡°Mrs. Yamin, there¡¯s no need, We still have a meetingter, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ray, okay. Bye. Bye.¡±


    After saying that, Angie hummed a little song and returned to the vi. During this period, everyone


    looked at her differently. In an instant, the entire neighborhood knew that Christina had married the


    richest man.


    Actually, Angie did not want to be high-profile, but she had no choice. It was because the wives of the


    wealthy families were more aggressive that Trevon could not stand it


    anymore.


    Trevon was a more protective person. He could not watch Joseph¡¯s mother-inw be bullied brazenly.


    Otherwise, Joseph would have to settle scores with him again. He might as well exin. As for the


    subsequent troubles, he did not care.


    In the car, Trevon sat in the back seat and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good excuse.¡±


    Jim discovered that his boss¡¯s endocrine system was a little imbnced after the New Year. His words


    were also sarcastic sometimes. He wondered if Trevon kept finding fault with him because his personal


    needs were not attended to.


    ¡°Well, it was a sh of insight. Mrs. Yamin is too polite.¡±


    After that, Trevon ignored Jim. He sat in the backseat and pretended to be asleep with a chilly aura.


    Jim focused on driving at the front.


    From time to time, he would secretly nce at the man in the backseat.

 Chatper 538

    Chatper 538


    Everyone was busy with their own lives. As they were busy and fulfilled, they found their own world.


    Just like that.


    Natalie went to work at the station. Joseph sent many professionals from Sapphire City to assist his


    sister in her work. He even carefully reminded Trevon to prepare a chair of the same model as the


    Wilson Group.


    After Sherri¡¯s maternity leave ended, she began to go to and from work with Rose. Although Natalie


    was not with them anymore, it did not affect their rtionship. During lunch, the three of them ate while


    video-calling.


    They would share with each other which dish tasted better and which dish they would not get next time.


    The number of times they contacted each other was even more frequent than before.


    Compared to them, Ste was indescribably miserable. Every day, she cried and screamed as Leia


    pushed her forward. She wanted to retreat, but before she couldin to her sister, her sister would


    criticize her. Thus, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue forward.


    When Ste returned home, she would vent her dissatisfaction on Chris. It was all because he did not


    care about thepany that she suffered so much.


    On this day, the good news that everyone was looking forward to arrived as promised.


    Christina, who was far away in Sapphire City, shared the good news in Natalie¡¯s group chat


    immediately: [Family, I¡¯m pregnant.]


    The group/chat was very quiet.


    Perhaps everyone was at work and did not have much time to look at their phones and ck off.


    Meanwhile, Ste, who was hiding in the toilet, was so excited that her hands were trembling and she


    almost dropped her phone into the toilet. Fortunately, she was quick to save it.


    After holding the phone firmly, Ste pressed it against her chest and took a deep breath. [Christina,


    really? Really? Really?] Christina replied: [Yes, really. I found out this morning. I¡¯m still at thepany.


    I¡¯ll talk to you guys after work.]


    She just wanted to share this good news with her sisters, and also because she was really happy. Her


    period camete, and the meticulous Joseph had prepared a pregnancy test kit at home long ago.


    When she went to the toilet in the morning, Christina casually tested one and found that it was two


    bars.


    No one from the Turner family dared to be careless. They directly asked Joseph to bring her to the


    hospital for a blood test In the end, it was confirmed that she was pregnant. However, Christina still


    requested to work. Joseph allowed it but reduced her workload.


    During lunch break.


    Sherri and Rose went to the canteen to eat. On the way, the two of them met. Rose had the habit of


    reporting to Edward about her breaks. Just as she took out her phone and was about to send Edward a


    message, she saw Christina¡¯s message in the morning. She grabbed Sherri and said, ¡°Oh my god,


    Christina is pregnant. Does Joseph drive a rocket?¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Is this for real? That fast?¡± Sherri leaned closer to Rose¡¯s phone screen to take a look.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. How many miles per hour was he going? Joseph is really quick.¡±


    Rose came back to his senses. ¡°Damn, if this is the case, isn¡¯t my brother the slowest? His long


    journey to love with Ava hasn¡¯t ended yet. When our child is old enough to go to school, my brother¡¯s


    child will probably still be biting his pacifier.¡±


    Sherri patted Rose¡¯s shoulder and advised, ¡°Think about Chris, and you¡¯ll feel much better. There¡¯s still


    someone at the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed that the food in the canteen has returned to how it used to be? What do you think


    happened? The pizzas are gone. When I see the director next time, I¡¯ll need to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too. I¡¯ve also noticed that the food quality has decreased by a few degrees. On the


    other hand, the food at Natalie¡¯s ce is extremely good. Let¡¯s go there another day.¡± Rose thought of


    going to the station to freeload.


    At the station.


    Natalie had just followed a few seniors out of the operating theater. As she walked, she listened to the


    seniors analyzing special cases.


    ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria to eat,¡± A colleague said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the office to get my phone first. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Natalie returned to the office that Joseph had prepared for her. It was very warm. There was a lounge


    inside as well, which was a small suite with everything.


    She picked up her phone and was about to put it in her pocket. She still did not have the habit of


    carrying a bag. Her pocket vibrated. The message was from Sherri. After Sherri finished lunch, she


    agreed with Rose¡¯s suggestion to go to the station for


    a free meal. Firstly, she wanted to y with her best friend, and secondly, she wanted to relive the


    happy time when the three of them ate together.


    Sherri: [Natalie, are you working this Saturday?]


    Natalie replied as she walked: [There are no special patients who need surgery this week. I might not


    Sherri: [I miss the old canteen. I want to freeload at your ce.]


    Natalie only heard them say that the food in their canteen was not delicious. She thought that Sherri¡¯s


    pallet had been enhanced during her maternity leave. Thus, she replied: [Is the food in the canteen that


    bad?]


    Sherri replied firmly: [Yes, it doesn¡¯t taste like our pregnancy at all. It¡¯s simr to the culinary skills we


    director called the chef home.]


    Natalie: [Keep your imagination to yourself. We¡¯ll see how it goes the day after tomorrow.]


    She exited the chat with Sherri. There was also a message in the group chat. She clicked on it and


    read it. After reading the message, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. At this moment, a


    colleague passed her by and asked, ¡°Natalie, what are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed something to be happy about. Congrattions.¡± The colleagues in the station were


    especially nice. There was no jealousy or gossip.


    Everyone knew that this station belonged to Natalie. However, on the first day she came to work, she


    repeatedly emphasized that everyone should not treat her as their boss. She would be happier if they


    treated her as a colleague.


    The employees also liked Natalie¡¯s straightforward personality. They did not avoid talking to her about


    anything and even pulled her along to chat asionally.


    To be honest, Natalie liked this kind of work atmosphere very much. It was very rxed, and there was


    no need to scheme.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At the Yamin family¡¯s vi.


    At this moment, Angie was happily cleaning the living room. In a great mood, she cleaned the stairs so


    well that it became reflective. Even a fly would probably slip and fall on it. She hummed a little song.


    ¡°Lucky me, lucky you¡­¡±


    Ever since Leia arrived, Charlie¡¯s workload had decreased. She was even more capable than his


    daughter and was especially hardworking. ording to the employees¡¯ reflection, she often worked


    overtime until midnight before returning home.


    ¡°Did you call your daughter? Stop humming. You¡¯ve been humming for hours.¡± Charlie, who was sitting


    on the sofa, turned to ask his wife. His head was buzzing from the humming.


    ¡°I called. Joseph picked it up. He told me not to worry and said that the test showed Christina is very


    healthy. Do you think Christina is pregnant with a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a prophet. Be it a girl or a boy, they¡¯re all treasures that fell from Christina.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re finally ahead of William for once. Are you happy?¡±


    What did she mean by ahead of William for once? Why did these words sound so unpleasant?


    However, Charlie did not think too much about this sentence.


    Now that Angie brought it out, it finally urred to Charlie. He was so upied by the happiness that


    he hadpletely forgotten. He finally had the chance to show off, so how could he not call William?


    The next moment, he picked up the phone on the coffee table and immediately called William.


    Obviously, William was at the office today and seemed very busy. ¡°Charlie, what is it? I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Charlie did not care if William was busy or not. He only cared about showing off. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that


    Christina is pregnant. They just called us, and Joseph informed us. I wanted to share it with you.¡±


    How could William not tell that Charlie was showing off? This was how the two friends usually


    Charlie said truthfully, ¡°One. Tell Frank to work harder. Otherwise, my grandchildren will be all over the


    ce, and you won¡¯t even have one.¡±


    William was especially calm. He was signing with one hand and Holding the phone to his ear with the


    other. ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Frank is preparing for it. The main thing is that it¡¯s not that easy to give birth


    to twins. As for you, since it¡¯s one child, it¡¯ll be faster, right?¡±


    Charlie did not expect William to say that. No one knew what would happen in the future, not to


    mention knowing if Christina would give birth to twins unless it was grown in ab. William sounded like


    he was the one whose child was pregnant. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see if you can carry twins by then. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    William still replied in a firm tone, ¡°Just wait and see. When the timees for you to give gifts, it will


    be double.¡±


    After hanging up, William grinned. Charlie did not get the upper hand.


    Meeting Grace¡¯s gaze, William exined with a smile, ¡°I had to, okay? I can¡¯t admit defeat. I had to


    fight back.¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t be bothered with his childishness.


    Soon, it was Saturday.


    Due to the fact that Sherri really missed the station¡¯s cafeteria, Natalie could only bring Jasper to the


    station to wait for her starving best friend.


    In the hall, Jasper held the new toy his father had given him. It was a new remote-controlled ne. He


    skillfully operated it and flew it in the hall. The employees all praised him for his skill.


    Not long after, Sherri and Rose appeared with Ruby in their arms.


    Seeing Ruby appear, Jasper slowly lowered the ne. When Ruby walked to him, he pressed his lips


    and generously handed the remote control to her. Ruby called out softly, ¡°Jasper.¡±.


    Jasper simply said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Do you want to y?¡±


    Ruby nodded, but she did not know how to y. Jasper took the initiative to pick up the remote control


    and lower the speed for her to see. He considered this as teaching her.


    Sherri, who had been watching from the side, was satisfied with his future son-inw. ¡°My future son-in-


    Ruby. He took the initiative to teach her without her having to say anything. Look at how bright her


    smile is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. How old are they? Aren¡¯t you tired? Sit down and rest for a while. It¡¯s not mealtime


    yet.¡±


    Natalie nced at her best friend with disdain.


    Then, he looked at Rose¡¯s stomach. It was very t and did not change much. Natalie asked again,


    ¡°Which one of you drove


    the car?¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Me, of course. I made a pledge to bring my brother¡¯s precious daughter


    out today.¡±


    Her best friend¡¯s driving speed was indeed very suitable for a pregnant woman like Rose. It was as


    slow as a turtle.


    Rose sat down on the sofa and looked around. ¡°Natalie, your brother really dotes on you.¡±


    Natalie was usually not busy. When there were no special surgeries, a few seniors would study cases


    together, and Natalie could study with them. In her free time, she could alsopete with a few seniors


    to sew pig skin.


    ¡°Yes, Frank treats you well, too. It¡¯s just that his mouth is unforgiving.¡±


    ¡°His mouth is too foul. Other than that, he¡¯s quite nice.¡± Rose thought of how good her brother was.


    With a bang, the ne that had just flown up fell from a high ce because of Ruby¡¯s improper


    operation. Ruby was about to cry because she saw the ne fall apart. Sherri wanted to take a look,


    but Natalie stopped her.


    Natalie believed that her son would be able to handle it well.


    Theo was afraid that Jasper¡¯s emotional intelligence would be the same as Trevon¡¯s, so he had started


    to educate him in this aspect very early, including dealing with these small matters.


    As expected, not only was Jasper not angry, he even took a tissue from the table in the hall and


    handed it to Ruby. He said simply, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Daddy will fix it.¡±


    Ruby still felt embarrassed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jasper.¡±


    Jasper took out a lemon candy from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jasper.¡±


    The three people sitting on the sofa looked at this little boy with their mouths agape. Sherri could not


    help but praise, ¡°Not bad. This emotional intelligence is much better than Old Trevon If Hackett breaks


    Old Trevon¡¯s treasure today, they¡¯ll definitely fight.¡±


    Natalie smiled. She expected her best friend to say this. ¡°Grandpa taught him. Grandpa was afraid that


    Jasper would be the second Trevon, so he paid special attention to Jasper¡¯s emotional


    intelligence. The same goes for my mother-inw.¡±


    Rose put a hand on her stomach andughed out loud. ¡°How low is Old Trevon¡¯s emotional


    intelligence? It¡¯s like the entire family is traumatized.¡±


    ¡°You can use your imagination. He used to be like a literal robot.¡± Natalie smiled and asked Rose to let


    her imaginations run


    wild.


    Sherri nodded at Rose, agreeing with Natalia.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose wondered, ¡°What kind of person would have such low EQ?¡±

 Chatper 539

    Chatper 539


    The huge cant¨¦en was spacious and bright. Many colleagues were already eating in it. Some were


    chewing slowly, some were gulping down their food, and some were gossiping before eating.


    Seeing Natalie bring her son in, a few colleagues quickly put down their tes and enthusiastically


    wanted to greet her. ¡°Hey, Natalie, is that your son? He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    Her colleague half-squatted and reached out to hug Jasper. However, they respected Jasper very


    much and asked for permission first. ¡°Can I hug you?¡±


    The other youngdy also liked children very much. ¡°Can I carry you?¡±


    Not long after.


    Many people surrounded Jasper. Even a few seniors wanted to hug him. Jasper had been well taken


    care of by Theo. He had gained a lot of weight and was chubby. However, it could not hide the


    handsome genes on his body. His long eyshes fluttered.


    Jasper refused mercilessly. ¡°No.¡±


    Then, he hid on Natalie¡¯s shoulder and stopped turning his head, afraid that the aunties and uncles


    would carry her away.


    Ruby was already being carried by a young girl. Natalie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this child is more shy.


    It¡¯ll be fine once he¡¯s familiar with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t carry you anymore. This is good. It¡¯s safe. You won¡¯t be carried away by strangers.


    Your protective awareness is not bad. You¡¯re really handsome.¡± She did not forget to praise Jasper at


    the end.


    Natalie did not refute his son¡¯s good looks because he was indeed quite handsome. Excessive


    modesty was simply hypocritical.


    The few of them found a seat by the window and sat down. Sherri asked Rose to sit down and not


    move. Then, she asked Ruby to sit at the side while she and Natalie went to get some food.


    At the dining table, Rose pulled out a tissue and said to the two little guys, ¡°Watch carefully and see


    how I wipe the table. If you want to eat, you have to do it yourselves, understand? We have to help


    Mommy. Mommy is very tired from working.¡± Ruby nodded. She took a piece of tissue and began to


    wipe it ording to Rose¡¯s rhythm. However, Jasper did not move at all. He did not listen to Rose¡¯s lies


    at all. It was as if she did not say anything to him.


    Rose saw more and more Trevon in Jasper. She said, ¡°Hey, kid, are you pretending to be cold to me?


    Do you not even listen/ to Aunt Rose anymore?¡±


    Jasper rolled her eyes. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s quite clean.¡±


    Rose looked at the clean table and choked. She only did this to tell them to help when they were


    eating.


    Sherri and Natalie came over with the dishes. The two of them chatted andughed. Two tes were


    ced on the table. Natalie turned around and went to get food again. There were a total of three


    tes.


    After cing thest te on the table, Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell people that you didn¡¯t have


    enough to eat here. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go get more.¡±


    Rose teased and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You really can do whatever you want in your own cafeteria,


    awesome.¡±


    Ruby didn¡¯t know what Rose meant. She learned from her aunt and gave Natalie a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°My goddaughter knows the word awesome? That¡¯s great. Hehe, quickly eat. Tell me what


    you want to eat, okay?¡±


    Seeing the familiar pizza on the table, Rose asked in confusion, ¡°Do you have such a pizza every day?¡±


    Natalie took out the dishes from the te and handed the macaroni to the two little guys. She replied,


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it winter now? There must be pizza.¡±


    Sherri bit on the fork, narrowed her eyes and pondered for a few seconds. With one hand supporting


    her cheek, she said, ¡°You guys¡­ Don¡¯t you think this pizza looks familiar?¡±


    Natalie sat down beside her son and picked up some food for him to eat. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the kind we ate in the


    hospital previously? Isn¡¯t this the same? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Let me try it and see if there¡¯s any difference.¡± Rose picked up a fork and picked up a piece for the two


    little guys. Then, she picked up a piece for herself. It was steaming hot. She reminded the children


    beside her, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Blow on it before eating.¡±


    Ruby continued to blow on it like her aunt. Then, she stuffed it into her mouth. As for Jasper, he did not


    do this at all. He directly let the pizza cool on the te before moving his fork. It saved him a lot of


    effort.


    After finishing a mouthful of food, Sherri and Rose looked at each other at the same time. Then, they


    looked at Natalie, who


    was feeding the child. ¡°Natalie.¡±


    Natalie met their strange gazes and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Sherri swallowed the food in her mouth. ¡°Have you eaten food from the canteen?¡±


    Natalie did not stop eating and continued to pick up food for the two little guys. ¡°Are you talking


    nonsense? If I don¡¯t eat here, where should I eat? In the streets?¡±


    ¡°Then, did you notice that the taste is wrong? It tastes the same as what we ate in the cafeteria of


    Athana Hospital. I¡¯m talking about the past, not the current cafeteria.¡± Ro?e voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only eaten there twice or once. Back then, Trevon would go out with me to eat when he was free.


    The taste is about the same.¡± Natalie really did not care much. The dishes she cooked during her


    confinement period were simr to this. She thought that all chefs with good culinary skills were like


    this.


    Their cookings all tasted simr.


    Sherri stretched out an index finger and kept shaking it left and right to indicate that this was not the


    case. She nced at her future son-inw, who was eating happily, and her daughter beside her,


    nning to go to the kitchen to investigate. Seeing her best friend get up without eating, Natalie knew


    that she was up to no good. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going to the kitchen, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Natalie looked at her best friend speechlessly, who was clearly about to cause trouble. ¡°Yes, my ass.


    Eat first. Ruby isn¡¯t even full yet. The pizza is going to get cold. Others only eat the food more when


    they find it delicious, while you want to find the chef right away? What a strange approach.¡±


    How could these words stop Sherri, who was filled with the desire to explore? She had long separated


    her butt from the stool. Before she left, she even asked Rose to take care of Ruby. ¡°Rose, help me look


    after Ruby for a while. I¡¯ll go and verify the truth ande back to share it with you.¡±


    Afraid that her best friend would not be able to find the kitchen door, Natalie stood up helplessly.


    Worried that Rose would not be able to take care of two children by herself, she nned to carry her


    son over.


    ¡°Let Jasper stay here. I can keep an eye on him. It¡¯s not like you guys are leaving for days. I¡¯m a


    pediatrician. I have a way to take care of them. Hurry up and keep an eye on Sherri.¡±


    Compared to the two children, Rose was more worried about the evil Sherri.


    ¡°Okay, Jasper and Ruby, you can¡¯t get off the stool. You can only sit on the stool. Do you hear me? The


    two of us will be back soon.¡±


    Ruby answered obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Kay,¡± Jasper replied lightly. He continued to eat macaroni and beans. He was not picky at all because


    his father would be unhappy if he was.


    Rose stared at Jasper and thought, ¡°Is coldness inherited? Will warmth also be inherited in the future?¡±


    There were three doors at the entrance of the kitchen. Sherri did not know which door to push open.


    Natalie¡¯s helpless voice came from behind. ¡°I told you not to mess around, but you insisted oning,


    yet you don¡¯t even know which door to open.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed open one of the doors. The huge, clean kitchen appeared in front of Sherri,


    but her attention was not on it. It was on the chef.


    There was more than one chef in the room. There were several of them, one in charge of pastries, one


    in charge of steaming, and


    many more¡­


    Sherri asked with a smile, ¡°Can I ask who made this pizza and sausage? It¡¯s so delicious. It tastes like


    my mother. I want to meet the chef.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    Half an hourter.


    Sherri was as proud as a Sherlock Holmes. With a halo above her head, she strode back to the


    cafeteria with confidence.


    Seeing the two of them return, Rose asked anxiously, ¡°How did it go? Have you cracked the case? Is it


    what we think it is?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You must trust a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Who am I? I¡¯m Detective Landor. Please call me


    Sherlock Landor.¡±


    Natalie looked at her in disdain. ¡°Just watch her brag.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Just tell me if I¡¯in good or not. Did I solve the case? I already said that my mouth is the


    best proof.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You have a gold-rimmed mouth. Eat quickly. The pizza is already cold.¡±


    The conversation between the two of them allowed Rose to roughly understand that the chef had some


    inside information.


    2/5


    09:59


    ¡°So, what secret did you find exactly Detective Landor? Tell me.¡±


    Sherri took a bite of macaroni and picked up the sausage. The two little guys looked at the excited


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherri and kept staring. ¡°Eat quickly,¡± She said to the kids.


    Then, she shared it with Rose. ¡°Let me tell you, this chef was originally a chef from our hospital. He


    was invited over when Natalie was pregnant. After Natalie gave birth, he resigned. I was wondering


    why the taste changed after I returned from maternity leave. So that¡¯s the why. Now that Natalie is here


    to work, he¡¯s also here to work. Think about it. Think about it carefully.¡±


    Rose was speechless.


    After being stunned for a while, she finally figured it out. ¡°So this is all Trevon¡¯s doing?¡±


    Sherri snapped her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Mr. Wilson¡¯s masterpiece. Natalie, your Old Trevon is quite


    well-hidden. I remember that during your pregnancy, you didn¡¯t let hime to the hospital to deliver


    food to you in order to keep a low profile. But, in the end, he secretly brought the chef home. I


    wondered why the canteen¡¯s food was upgraded during that period. It turns out that I¡¯ve thanked the


    director for nothing. A few days ago, I even ndered the director for bringing the chef home for his


    own use.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Hurry up mouth.


    and eat. It¡¯s like even food can¡¯t shut your mouth.¡± As Rose spoke, she stuffed a fried egg down


    Sherri¡¯s


    Ruby covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Sherri, feed food.¡±


    As it was a sunny side up and the egg yolk was raw, Sherri sprayed yellow liquid at Natalie as soon as


    she spoke. Natalie subconsciously turned sideways, but she was still hit. She took a tissue and wiped


    it. ¡°I¡¯m about to really beat you to death. Are you eating or not?¡±


    Sherri continued to tease her. She was really happy for Natalie. ¡°Are you happy? Are you touched? Are


    you surprised? Are you shocked?¡±


    ¡°Are you a good sandbag?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I know you¡¯re overjoyed inside. You¡¯re too old to be acting like a brute. Can¡¯t you be as


    gentle as me?¡± Sherri¡¯s coquettish voice gave people goosebumps.


    As she spoke, she even made a hand gesture and slowly picked up the food, deliberately acting


    extremely elegant. Even she herself found it ufortable to act like this.


    Natalie, on the other hand, looked like she did not mind watching Sherrie continue acting. Gentle? This


    word clearly had nothing to do with Sherri.


    Rose felt that Sherri probably had some misunderstanding of what being gentle meant.


    After lunch, because the two children were going to take an afternoon nap and there were two younger


    children at home, Sherri also had a younger child at home, and the three of them parted ways.


    Even Natalie did not expect that Sherri and the others would be able to solve a case aftering to the


    canteen for a meal.


    At night.


    Because Trevon had just returned to work, he had a lot of things to do. He had returned home rather


    past few


    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground came from downstairs. Then, there was silence. The


    engine must have stopped. She knew that Trevon was back.


    After a while, the door was pushed open. She nced at the man who came in with the cold wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll get you some clothes.¡±


    ¡°No need. Stay in bed. I¡¯ll just take it in.¡± The weather was rather cold, and he did not want her to leave


    the bed.


    Fifteen minutester, the man came out in his pajamas. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Natalie patted the bed and gestured for him toe over. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so serious? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Trevon promised first.


    ¡°What happened to the chef? Did you arrange it?¡± Although she already knew the answer, she still


    wanted to hear it from him.


    Hearing this, Trevon smiled. He thought that she would never notice. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    He basically admitted that it was his doing.


    ¡°This might be a disappointment. I didn¡¯t find out. It was Sherri who did. Not your wife.¡±


    After saying that, Natalie spread her hands helplessly.


    Trevon lifted the nket andy down. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to tell you either. I just wanted you to eat better. I


    didn¡¯t mean anything else. Previously, you didn¡¯t let me deliver lunch when you were pregnant. So, I


    had no choice but to change the chef in your hospital.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯ve arranged for the chef to go to the station. Trevon, aren¡¯t you afraid of spoiling me?¡±


    The man said seriously and confidently, ¡°No, I have the ability. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    The topic changed. Trevon did not want Natalie to keep dwelling on this question. As long as she ate


    well, it was enough. ¡°This morning, the servant said that there were a lot of ointment shells and


    painkillers in the trash of Lena¡¯s room. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to ask. Take her for a checkup


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.¡±


    Lena had always only ryed good news but not bad news. She never said that she was feeling unwell


    because she did not want Natalie to worry.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Before going to work the next day, Natalie went to Lena¡¯s room. She had been thinking about what


    Trevon had told herst night.


    Trevon went to work early. Natalie had more freedom to work, so she only drove to work after helping


    the children at home wash up.


    The door to Lena¡¯s room was not closed. It was half open, but the polite Natalie knocked on the already


    open door. ¡°Lena, can Ie in?¡±


    Lena, who was sitting on the bed, happened to be applying ointment. The cold wind in winter was more


    bone-chilling. It was especially difficult for Elderly people with rheumatism and knee arthritis to endure.


    They basically had to eat medicine and apply ointment nonstop.


    ¡°Natalie,e in. Why aren¡¯t you going to work yet?¡± After applying thest bit of ointment, Lena


    lowered her pants.


    Natalie sat on the edge of the bed and nced at the trash can. There was no shell of painkillers, so


    she asked with concern, ¡°Lena, have you been feeling unwell recently?¡±


    He


    Lena lowered her head and minded her own business as she tidied up the ointment. Her tone was very


    rxed, and there was nothing unusual about it as she said, ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯ve been wandering around you


    every day. What¡¯s there to feel unwell about? I take my blood pressure twice every day, and all I have is


    these two old legs hurting sometimes, nothing else. All old people have rheumatism, so don¡¯t worry. Go


    to work.¡±


    Natalie was skeptical, so she still nned to persuade Lena to go to the hospital for a checkup another


    day. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes were firm.


    ¡°Alright, use the massager my brother gave you. If you have nothing to do, massage more. It can


    relieve the pain in your legs.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Hurry up and go to work. Don¡¯t worry about me. There are so many people at home. I don¡¯t


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    have to do any work at all. I¡¯m so free every day that I can only wander around.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to work. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to tell me. You can¡¯t hide it from me, okay?¡±


    Natalie stood up and said worriedly.


    Lena agreed readily. She watched her filial goddaughter go downstairs and looked at her back. His


    eyes began to shine. She was finally relieved.


    When Natalie arrived downstairs, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Theo stood up with his walking stick. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Grandpa, I n to take my bike there. I miss riding it, hehe.¡± The weather was not


    that cold today, and the warm sun was already shining on the ground.


    Theo nodded and did not object. He only instructed, ¡°Then be careful. Ride slower.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Natalie took the helmet and went straight to the garage to ride the motorcycle that her


    grandfather had given her. She opened the protective cover, and the bright, reflective body of the


    motorcycle was conspicuous in the dark garage.


    She remembered the scene when her grandfather gave her the bike, but she was no longer sad. She


    smiled as she stepped onto the bike. Starting the engine, she felt the wind¡¯s caress again. It was at a


    constant speed, not fast at all. She no longer needed freedom or excitement. She only needed to


    remember her grandfather¡¯s good deeds and preserve this beautiful love he had left for her.


    About half an hourter, the bike stopped in the station¡¯s parking lot. She took off her helmet, shook her


    head, hung the helmet on the bike, and tidied her hair. When her colleagues who came to work at the


    same time saw her, they all ran over to ask.


    ¡°Natalie, you know how to drive a motorcycle? It¡¯s amazing. I like it too, but I can only like it and don¡¯t


    know how to drive it.¡± A colleague/approached and touched the bike enviously. Her tone was filled with


    regret.


    ¡°If you like it, why don¡¯t you learn it?¡± Natalie asked with a smile. She picked up the helmet and held it


    in one hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts. I¡¯m timid, but I¡¯m envious of these cool things,¡± The girl said embarrassedly.


    Natalie could not advise her on such matters, so she could only smile and say, ¡°Then safetyes


    first. The cars are quite good too. They can shelter us from the wind and rain.¡±


    After work.


    Natalie rode home. During this time, Trevon asked her if she wanted him to pick her up. She told him


    that she drove there herself and did not need him to pick her up.


    When she got home, Natalie immediately went to see the children. She kissed Jasper downstairs and


    said, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I¡¯ll go see the child.¡±


    Rachel said calmly, ¡°Alright. She¡¯s still asleep. If she wakes up, change her diapers.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jasper. Mommy will go and see your sister. You can y downstairs for a while.¡±


    Jasper said concisely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theo nced at Natalie¡¯s back as she went upstairs. He felt that he still had to remind his great-


    grandson about hisck of words. He could not let Jasper grow up to be like his grandson, speaking


    like every word was squeezed out between his teeth. ¡°Little Jasper.¡±


    Jasper was repairing the ne that Ruby identally broke as he said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Theo stroked Jasper¡¯s hair dotingly and said, ¡°Jasper, can we say a few more words next time? For


    example, when Mommy spoke to you just now, you could say okay, sure. Can you say these two


    words?¡±


    Jasper did not quite understand why he had to talk more. He looked at Theo¡¯s loving face in confusion.


    Theo said, ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t understand, right? I will exin it to you. If you talk to Daddy to tell him that


    you¡¯re very happy today, and you say to Daddy, ¡®Daddy, Daddy, I¡¯m especially happy today. Can I share


    it with you? Then, you say a lot of things. By the time you finish. Your father says, ¡®Okay¡¯. Jasper, would


    you like this answer?¡±


    Jasper thought about it and shook his head. However, when he thought about it again, he realized that


    this sounded exactly like what his father would do. His father rarely said many words, and his mother


    never said anything to him.


    Theo could see the doubt in his great-grandson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you trying to say that Dad is the same?¡±


    Jasper nodded.


    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t be saved anymore. Only your mother can treat him. We can¡¯t learn from Daddy and not


    be liked by girls, understand?¡±


    Jasper nodded again.


    ¡°Stop ying with this toy ne. Your Daddy will fix it when hees back.¡± Theo felt that if Trevon


    could not even fix such a little thing for Jasper, Trevon would be absolutely useless.


    After a while, the man who was despised returned and brought the cold wind into the living room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw a pair of big and small eyes staring at him from the sofa. Theo


    was staring at his grandson because Trevon had set a bad example for his great-grandson for being a


    man of too few words. Jasper was staring at Trevon because his great-grandfather said that his father


    could fix the toy ne, so he was looking forward to his father fixing it.


    Trevon felt his hair stand on end from being stared at. The gaze was too straightforward, and he


    coughed. ¡°Ahem, Grandpa, if you have something to say, say it. You¡¯re staring at me like I¡¯ve done


    something wrong.¡±


    The man sat down beside Theo and carried his son to sit on his knee. Theo was quite satisfied with this


    action. ¡°Help Jasper repair his toy ne.¡±


    Trevon nced at the broken toy ne on the table. The parts seemed to be broken, too. When he


    picked up the ne, it made a sound. Usually, it could not be repaired. If he wanted to repair it, he had


    to buy the parts that matched. Thus, he might as well buy one. He said, ¡°This is broken. Buy another


    one.¡±


    Bang! The sound of the walking stick hitting the floor sounded, causing Trevon to frown. He did not


    know how he had offended his grandfather.


    After a while, Theo said, ¡°What kind of father are you? It¡¯s a good thing that Jasper wants to repair it.


    Are you going to buy a new one whenever something is broken? Money doesn¡¯t fall from treess. Look


    at how your wife taught your son. Can¡¯t you think of a way? What else can you do if you can¡¯t even


    repair a toy ne? Only Natalie doesn¡¯t despise you.¡±


    Trevon was speechless. He was not a professional in repairing things.


    Helpless, he could not withstand his grandfather¡¯s deterrence and could only put down Jasper and pick


    up the ne on the table to study it. From his grandfather¡¯s attitude, he knew that if he could not repair


    it today, he would have nothing to eat.


    He felt like he was being forced to do his homework. ¡°I¡¯ll fix it. I will try, but it might not be 100% fixed.


    How did this break?¡±


    Based on Trevon¡¯s understanding of Jasper, Jasper cherished the gifts he had given to him very much


    and was very careful. If he were not very familiar with the operating system of the ne, he would fly it


    at most a few inches high. Only when he was familiar with it would he fly it high.


    Jasper lied through his teeth. He ced his hands behind his back and intertwined them. ¡°My hands


    slipped.¡±


    The conversation between the father and son happened to be overheard by Natalie, who wasing


    downstairs. She narrowed her eyes and looked at her son. She was surprised that Jasper had actually


    learned to take the me at such a young age. It was clearly Ruby who broke it.


    Seeing his mothere down, Jasper avoided her gaze and looked away, feeling guilty.


    Natalie did not expose him. She nned to ask why he was lying when Trevon was not around. After


    all, it was a bad habit for children to lie.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jasper said that his hand slipped and the ne fell. I¡¯ll try to see if it can be repaired. I¡¯m afraid


    that Grandpa won¡¯t let me eat at the table if it can¡¯t be repaired,¡± Trevon said helplessly.


    Natalie said, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s fine if you really can¡¯t repair it. Jasper, right? We¡¯ve tried. We¡¯ll be fine as long


    as we try our best.¡±


    Jasper did not dare to look at his mother because he was lying. He only nodded. Then, he thought of


    Theo¡¯s teaching just now and lowered his head to answer, ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Theo felt that his great-grandson was especially smart and learned very quickly. Then, he looked at his


    grandson, who was repairing the ne, in disdain.


    The ne most likely could not be repaired. However, Trevon was rebellious all of a sudden and


    insisted on repairing it.


    After dinner, Jasper was brought upstairs by Rachel after ying for a while. Lena went to bed early.


    This made Natalie feel that something was wrong and a little worried.


    In the living room downstairs.


    Only Trevon was left. He was a lonely figure, but he was filled with fatherly love. He lowered his head


    and was seriously repairing the ne. The table was filled with small tools, screwdrivers, glue, and so


    on.


    His neck hurt from the repair work, but he still could not fly the toy ne. Theponents inside no


    longer shook and made sounds, but it just could not fly. It looked like a good ne, but no matter how


    good a ne was, it was not a good ne if it could not take off.


    He pinched his aching eyebrows. Natalie coaxed the child to sleep and came down to check. Seeing


    that Trevon was still trying to repair the toy ne and pinching his eyebrows, she advised, ¡°It¡¯s fine if


    you can¡¯t fix it. Didn¡¯t you already tell Jasper?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be disappointed. Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll try something else.¡±


    ¡°What else, buy a new one?¡± She did not leave but sat down on the sofa.


    Half an hourter, Natalie finally knew what the new method was. He had indeed bought a new one.


    However, he did not directly give Jasper a new one. Instead, he dismantled the ne that Jim bought


    in the middle of the night, ced the undamaged parts inside the old toy ne that had cracked, and


    glued it back together.


    Those without X-ray vision would not be able to tell that the ne had been reced with p¨¢rts. As for


    the outer shell, Trevon was afraid that his grandfather would find out, so he let Jim take it away.


    1


    The bitter Jim was also speechless. He had already crawled into bed and was almost in dreand.


    However, his boss forcefully took him off the bed with a call. On a cold day, he was asked to think of a


    way to buy a new toy ne, the parts in it mainly.


    Jim Hawk thought, ¡°Why would I buy a toy ne that can¡¯t fly with nothing inside? As a decoration?¡±


    The toy ne took off as usual and circled the living room. Natalie gave Trevon a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re


    awesome.¡±


    Unfortunately, Jim had suffered.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Early the next day. Jasper, his heart set on the toy airne, woke up very early. Even his cozy bed


    didn¡¯t seem as enticing as the airne.


    Holding onto the stair railing with his short legs, he made his way downstairs. When he saw the


    airne on the table, he couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up and start ying with it, controlling it with the remote.


    Seeing the ne hovering in the living room, the little one was ecstatic and kept praising his dad for


    being amazing. A child¡¯s smile would be the purest, and the praise came from the heart. ¡°Daddy is


    amazing.¡±


    Theo, sitting beside them had already finished breakfast and was now sitting in the living room reading


    the newspaper. Seeing his great-grandson so happy, his face, full of years, broke into a smile. But he


    didn¡¯t quite believe in the abilities of his grandson, Trevon. He cast a suspicious nce at him. ¡°Did you


    cheat when you fixed it?¡±


    Trevon sat opposite Theo, and calmly replied, ¡°Where could I cheat sote at night? I have no magic to


    conjure another


    one.¡±


    Natalie looked at the man who was lying with a straight face, thinking that it was such a waste for not


    going into acting as his acting skills were incredible. She had no intention of exposing him. First,


    Trevon didn¡¯t want to disappoint his son, and second, he didn¡¯t want to be criticized by Theo.


    After ying with the toy airne for a while, Jasper got tired and put down his toy to start building with


    Lego blocks. Trevon knew that his son loved Lego, so he would asionally bring some back. As a


    result, there was no end to the Lego building.


    After receiving criticism from Theo for a while, Trevon went to thepany. Natalie decided not to go


    to work today and thought of taking her godmother, Lena, for a checkup.


    Natalie pulled her son over, hugged him in herp, and patiently asked, ¡°Jasper, can you tell Mom why


    you lied to Dadst night? Wasn¡¯t it your little sister who broke this airne?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Theo didn¡¯t interfere with Natalie¡¯s education, just sat quietly, and looked at Jasper expectantly, waiting


    for his answer. Jasper didn¡¯t expect his mother to ask today. He nervously touched the Lego pieces in


    his hand and remained silent. Natalie continued to guide, saying, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t mean to criticize you,


    Mom just really wants to know why you said you identally broke it. Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    Neither Theo nor Natalie rushed Jasper for an answer. They just waited quietly, patiently allowing the


    child to build his mental resolve. After a moment, Jasper spoke softly, ¡°I was afraid Dad would get


    angry and not like Ruby.¡±


    So that was why. That was why he took the me for breaking the airne. Theo smiled as he said,


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s right to protect a girl, but children shouldn¡¯t lie. How many times have I told you?¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Great-grandpa is right. You can¡¯t lie anymore. Mom and Dad won¡¯t stop loving Ruby. We


    love her so much. Why will we stop loving her just because of an airne? Besides, Ruby broke it by


    ident, right?¡±


    Jasper nodded, remembering Theo¡¯s teachings, and spoke more, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Theo nodded with satisfaction, thinking that Jasper had much better emotional intelligence than that


    brat, Trevon Jasper might have had a lot of girls chasing after him when he grew up. Theo knew there


    was no need for him to worry about Jasper not having a wife. Plus, he was too old to be concerned


    about this future matter.


    Natalie chatted with Theo in the living room for a while, and yed with her son for a while, but still


    didn¡¯t see Lenaing down. Rachel came out of the kitchen, carrying a te of fruits for Jasper and


    cing a child¡¯s fork next to it. ¡°Natalie, go upstairs and see if Lena is not feeling well. I¡¯ve noticed her


    Jasper to eat some fruits first, she continued. ¡°I asked her yesterday if she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and she


    said her leg hurt, nothing else. You


    go


    ask.¡±


    ¡°Rachel, I didn¡¯t go to work today specifically to take her for a checkup.¡±


    Theo nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Yes, take her for a checkup to rest assured, Lena is just too


    considerate. She wants to handle everything herself and doesn¡¯t want to trouble anyone.¡±


    Half an hourter, Lena still hadn¡¯te downstairs, so Natalie had to go upstairs. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m going to


    check on her.¡± Theo waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s voice, caring for Jasper, came from behind. ¡°Have a bite of the watermelon. Here, another


    piece.¡±


    Upstairs.


    Lena¡¯s bedroom door was tightly closed, and Natalie rudely pushed it open for the first time. Inside the


    room, Lena was hunched over, clutching her stomach and rummaging through a drawer for medicine.


    When she saw Nataliee in, she hurriedly pushed the drawer back and put on a forced smile,


    avoiding eye contact. ¡°Natalie, why did youe upstairs? Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t respond to Lena¡¯s words. She had a bad feeling. The stomachache wasn¡¯t severe


    enough to require painkillers. She had seen something when Lena closed the drawer, and she was


    pretty sure it was a painkiller.


    ¡°Lena, why are you hiding your difort? Is it very painful? Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Natalie squatted


    down next to Lena,


    helping her up. Lena was sweating profusely from the pain, and she was trying to lie, not wanting to


    worry Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe I hurt my stomach when I was eating.¡±


    Seeing Lena still wanting to avoid the topic and get away with it, Natalie was genuinely angry, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to be harsh. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Lena, have you forgotten what I do for a living?


    I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Her tone was calm, but even Lena could sense some anger in it.


    With just a few words, Lena, who had wanted to continue lying, immediately closed her mouth, lowered


    her head, and pursed her lips without saying a word. The painkiller couldn¡¯t be taken in time before it


    was discovered, so the pain in her stomach was still there, and she continued to hold it. Without further


    ado, Natalie understood that this situation definitely required a thorough examination. She decided to


    take Lena to the research base for the checkup because it was well-equipped and had many


    experienced experts. ¡°Let¡¯s go for an examination. If there¡¯s an illness, we¡¯ll treat it. If not, consider it a


    peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Natalie¡­¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t give Lena a chance to back out. She asserted, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not discussing this matter. I


    can agree to other things, but not this. Putting aside the fact that I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯m still your


    goddaughter. Knowing that you¡¯re unwell, I can¡¯t just sit by and watch you in pain with sweat on your


    forehead. Allow me to fulfill my duty as a goddaughter, okay?¡± Her tone softened and carried a pleading


    undertone.


    While death was an inevitable part of life, Lena hadn¡¯t reached old age yet, and Natalie didn¡¯t want to


    let go. Besides, there were conditions for treatment now, and even if the worst-case scenario came


    true, she wanted to give it a try.


    A tear slid down from the corner of Lena¡¯s eye, and Natalie wiped it away with her hand. She helped


    her up door, saying, ¡°Lena, can you walk? If not, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    and opened the


    ¡°I can walk, let¡¯s go,¡± Lena replied, wiping her face, her emotionsplex. Natalie assisted her


    downstairs. Downstairs, Rachel heard movement on the staircase, and both Theo and Rachel raised


    their heads to look. Rachel immediately got up to help support Lena when she saw her slightly red


    eyes, basically confirming that she was unwell. Comforting her with a casually light tone, Rachel said,


    ¡°Natalie is a doctor, so listen to her. She can make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Lena responded, ¡°I am too old. My body is of no help and just cause more trouble.¡±


    Theo noticed Lena¡¯s self-me. After all, nobody could avoid getting sick, and Lena was exceptionally


    considerate, always thinking of others and shouldering self-me for any trouble. Theo, leaning on his


    cane, tried to console her. ¡°Lena, we older folks have parts that wear out over time. How can we


    maintain the same quality as when we were new as a newborn? Look at my phone. After a while, even


    the circuit board needs recement. As long as it¡¯s not aplete overhaul, we fix what¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s broken, we¡¯ll fix it.¡± Lena agreed.


    Theo was attentive, and when he saw Lena was unwell, he had the driver send them over. This way,


    Natalie could sit with her in the back to support


    her.


    The car arrived at the research base. Natalie personally guided Lena through various examinations,


    and she asked her colleagues to be extra thorough in their assessments, thanking them along the way.


    After undergoing a gastroscopy, to ensure Lena¡¯sfort, they used anesthesia. Once the procedure


    was over, Natalie took Lena directly to her own rxation room, saying, ¡°Lena, take a break. We¡¯re not


    in a hurry. We¡¯ll wait for the results toe


    out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way. I¡¯m your goddaughter, and this is my duty. You know that,¡± Natalie said, gently wiping


    Lena¡¯s face and hands with a towel.


    After a while, the door to the office was lightly knocked, and a doctor in a white coat stood outside,


    holding the examination report. He gestured for Natalie toe out without entering. Natalie knew right


    away what was happening. The scene was all too familiar, and it was clear that there were unusual


    findings in the test results. Without showing any emotions, she stood up and said ¡°Lena, I¡¯ll step


    outside for a moment. You lie down and rest, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lena nodded obediently, following


    Natalie¡¯s instructions.


    As the door closed, the doctor outside handed the report to Natalie. The results were clearly written on


    it. The doctor spoke up, ¡°The results from the biopsy taken during the gastroscopy don¡¯t look very


    promising. I rmend doing a further biopsy to assess the extent.¡±


    There was silence for a while, and it took Natalie some time before she lifted her head and met the


    doctor¡¯s gaze. In her current role as a family member apanying Lena, she put on a forced smile


    and said, ¡°Alright, please make the arrangements. Thank you.¡±


    The doctorforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. What we have plenty of here is good doctors.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    In that instant when Natalie closed the door, Lena had already figured out the general situation. A while


    returned to the room with a reassuring smile. She helped Lena up, and all the necessary tests had


    beenpleted/Natalie wanted to conduct a biopsy as soon as possible to determine the severity and


    proceed with treatment.


    Without waiting for Natalie to speak, Lena smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already have a rough idea.


    Just tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll cooperate with you. Just as Theo said, if a part is damaged, we¡¯ll


    rece it. As long as the hospital can rece it, we¡¯ll do it, alright?¡±


    Natalie finally let her guard down and embraced Lena. Her shoulders trembled slightly as she


    suppressed the urge to cry, taking deep breaths. She eventually let go, crouched in front of Lena, and


    held her hands, maintaining her reassuring smile. ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be. This ce Edward


    prepared for me is just for recing parts. Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    As lunchtime approached, the doctor conducted the biopsy on Lena, and after a short break, Natalie


    had the doctor prescribe some pain relief medication.


    Inside the research base were renowned doctors invited by Edward, along with researchers. Among


    them were experts from the Turner Corporation who specialized in developing high-end medical


    equipment and professionals skilled in analyzing uniqueponents. They excelled at researching


    field of medicine, which delighted several senior individuals passionate about the medical profession.


    Natalie had ns to have interns from Athana Hospital join in for surgical observations during the


    spring. They would learn together, with the hope of nurturing more outstanding doctors. She was


    increasingly drawn to the career Edward had prepared for her and was discovering a new aspect of


    herself.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Back to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    It happened to be lunchtime. Natalie asked Lena if there was anything she wanted to eat. Lena said


    that she was a little tired and wanted to sleep. She did not force her. She needed to give her some time


    to deal with this sudden illness.


    Even Natalie needed time to take in everything that had happened. She felt that she hadn¡¯t spent


    enough time with Lena in the past.


    After sending Lena back to her room, Natalie went downstairs. She no longer had the smile on her face


    when she first entered the Wilson¡¯s residence with Lena. Theo immediately knew what the problem


    was.


    When she sat down on the sofa and petted Jasper¡¯s head, Theo leaned on his walking stick and looked


    at her with slight heartache. He heaved a sigh of relief and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kiddo, did the results


    not go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already done the biopsy. The results will be out tomorrow.¡± The results of


    the checkup in her own facility would definitelye faster than anywhere else.


    For a loyal child, to see their parents healthy would be the best scenario. Theo said in a low voice and


    sighed in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t handle this problem. Let that brate up with a solution.


    It will be fine.¡±


    Natalie knew that although her grandfather said mean things about Trevon, he was actually


    considerate of him in all aspects. He just didn¡¯t want Trevon to be too proud, so he did not dare to


    praise him. After all, that man could easily be full of himself when given a littlepliment.


    Rachel came in from outside. Seeing that no one was chatting andughing as usual, she roughly


    knew the reason. She asked her daughter-inw, ¡°Natalie, what do you need the kitchen to prepare?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. She turned around to face her. She hoped that the people


    around her could be happy, healthy, and safe at the same time.


    Regardless of whether one was rich or poor, their biggest issue in life would be their health and safety.


    Without these two things, it was useless no matter how much money they had. They would not be able


    to spend it even if they had the money.


    ¡°Mom, get the kitchen to make some oatmeal. It¡¯s easy to digest.¡±


    Rachel replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She was not very good atforting with words. All she could do was show it


    through her actions.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    After dinner, Natalie carried a bowl of oatmeal to Lena¡¯s room. When she pushed open the door, Lena


    was already up and had even washed up. When she saw her daughter enter, she rebuked, ¡°Why are


    you bringing it to me? I can still move. It¡¯s not your turn to serve me like this.¡±


    Lena felt guilty. She felt that she had not helped much and had even caused trouble. Natalie was


    already very busy. She had three children and had to take care of them by herself most of the time.


    She also had to go to work and monitor the development of the base.


    Meanwhile, Natalie felt that this was what she should do. So what if she carried oatmeal to Lena? Lena


    could eyen risk her life to save Jasper. Her actions could not bepared to Lena¡¯s at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I


    have nothing to do. I should move around and take the stairs more often. Take your medicine after


    eating the food. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Neither of them mentioned the biopsy because both of them could guess that the result would be bad.


    Lena picked up the bowl, picked up the spoon, and began to eat.


    Natalie, on the other hand, collected the clothes that Lena had changed out of and prepared to take


    them down to wash them herself. She knew that Lena liked to have her clothes washed by hand by


    herself and did not like to get help from the


    servants.


    Seeing this, Lena quickly stopped her. ¡°Leave it here. I¡¯ll wash itter. You don¡¯t have to do this. I can


    still do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much clothes. I need to wash Jasper¡¯s clothes anyway. I¡¯ll wash yours too. Eat first. Leave


    the bowl after you¡¯re done. I¡¯lle and collect itter.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn Natalie was, Lena could only give up. Her eyes were filled with tears that kept


    flickering. What did she do to deserve to have Natalie in her life? She even wanted to help her hand


    wash her clothes.


    Half an hourter, a man in a ck down jacket came in from the door and strode towards the living


    room. Theo stopped his grandson when he saw himing back. He knew that he was going to look


    for his wife.


    That was the first thing he did every day when he returned home, like a baby looking for breast milk all


    the time. Theo mmed his walking stick on the ground and made a deafening sound. ¡°Stop right


    there.¡±


    Trevon was eager to go upstairs. He saw his son ying with the repaired ne, beside him was Lego.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have to ask you to wait with whatever you want to do. I need to see Natalie and the child


    first. Has Jasper been a good child today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± Jasper was already used to his father


    He replied to his father with an indifferent tone.


    Seeing that his grandson continued to prepare to go upstairs as if he had not heard him, Theo waited


    until Trevon was upstairs before saying, ¡°She isn¡¯t upstairs. She¡¯s washing clothes. You will not find her


    upstairs. I told you to wait, but you refused to listen. You¡¯re as stubborn as a donkey. Come over and let


    me tell you something.¡±


    Trevon felt that his grandfather did it on purpose, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Why didn¡¯t he tell


    him that sooner?


    Trevon felt helpless and came down from upstairs and approached the sofa. However, his toes were


    still facing the door. His heart was clearly not there. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take up much of your time. If you were so clingy two years earlier, would you have ended up


    like this? This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, can we get over this matter now? I already have three children, but you¡¯re still not satisfied.


    No matter how dissatisfied you are, I won¡¯t have another child. At most, I¡¯ll have three.¡±


    Theo said in a resentful tone, ¡°Do I look like I want you to have more children? Even if you¡¯re willing, I


    don¡¯t want the girl to suffer anymore. I want to talk to you about Lena. Natalie took her to have a


    checkup today. The results are probably not going to be ideal. You should talk to her. Lena has been


    part of her family since she was young. We¡¯re not even as close to her as she is. She means differently


    for the girl. Additionally, with the matter of Jasper¡­¡±


    Theo did not continue, but the scene of his great-grandson¡¯s car ident had already appeared in his


    mind. He sighed and red at his grandson. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Hearing this, Trevon was also stunned. Natalie had not told him about this the entire day. She must be


    feeling terrible now. ¡°I understand.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Trevon turned around and quickly went to look for Natalie.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Theo did not forget to remind him while sitting on the sofa, ¡°She¡¯s in theundry room.¡±


    Then, he muttered, ¡°Now you are anxious.¡±


    Natalie was washing Lena¡¯s clothes carefully. She thought back to everything that had happened in the


    Foster¡¯s residence, but she did not cry. Instead, she smiled as she thought about it. Why did terrible


    things always happen to good people?


    She wanted everyone around her to be healthy. Why was it so difficult to have such low expectations?


    She was willing to exchange five years of her life for Lena to have a healthy life.


    A deep voice came from behind. ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so lost in thought.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even need to turn her head to know who it was. Who else could it be other than her


    husband? ¡°No, I was suddenly just thinking back to the days in the Foster¡¯s residence. Why are you


    back so early today?¡±


    Seeing that she was washing the clothes with her own hands, Trevon wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t


    because he saw that the clothes were Lena¡¯s. He could understand what Natalie was thinking at that


    moment. She probably wanted to seize every opportunity to serve Lena. ¡°Let me get some hot water.


    I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Natalie quickly wiped her wet hands on her apron and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. ¡°No need. I¡¯m almost


    done. Fortunately, it¡¯s not that cold.¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks and looked at her. She gave a beautiful smile. ¡°It¡¯s really not that cold.


    Try it if you don¡¯t believe me. Did Grandpa ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied lightly.


    Grandpa must have told him about Lena. ¡°Trevon,e with me to do a full-body checkup for Grandpa


    when you¡¯re free. Grandpa¡¯s blood pressure has been a little high recently.¡±


    As she washed, he apanied her. He even rolled up his sleeves to help wring them dry, but he was


    stopped by Natalie. Trevon said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he already check at the end ofst year?¡±


    Natalie was twisting Lena¡¯s clothes in her hand as she replied in the most rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s because


    Grandpa is old. We should have him checked more often. We may discover any illness he may have at


    its earliest stage.¡±


    Yes, Natalie was afraid. She was afraid that something like this would happen again. She had been


    happy before and had such a warm atmosphere at home. She was greedy and did not want to break it.


    She wanted to hold on to her happy life firmly with all her might.


    How could Trevon not understand her thoughts? From the back, he hugged her waist tightly, giving her


    a sense of security. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Lena will be fine. If those doctors can¡¯t solve it, you can fire


    them all. Why spend so much money to keep


    them?¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    This man was really domineering and couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The next day.


    Just as Natalie had predicted, the result was indeed not good. She went to the hospital early to get the


    test report. She


    discovered that Lena had mid-stage gastric cancer. A few senior doctors sat together and analyzed the


    report for a few hours. Because she was their boss¡¯s mother, the doctors were especially attentive and


    cared about her. In the end, they still suggested surgery for her.


    The most authoritative oncologist was the chief surgeon, but there was a requirement. Natalie could


    observe the entire surgery outside the operating theater, but she could not enter.


    Natalie could understand this approach, and she agreed.


    After returning to the Wilson¡¯s residence, she discussed with Lena. In order not to cause trouble for


    Natalie, Lena was unusually cooperative. She agreed immediately and did not even ask for the details.


    She agreed with both of Natalie¡¯s decisions to have a checkup for her and a surgery for her.


    With Lena¡¯s cooperation, Natalie did not have to worry much.


    At night, Natalie sat in bed and studied this surgery. She also studied some postoperative recuperation


    carefully. Trevon was wearing pajamas. He nced at the woman on the bed who was ignoring him.


    He could understand her current mood. She waspletely focused on Lena. Just as his grandfather


    had said, Lena was special to Natalie.


    He was not jealous. He helped his daughter change her diapers and coaxed his son to sleep. Then, he


    lifted the nket and sat under it. He lowered his head and watched the video with her. He held her


    shoulders and rubbed them together. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s watch it together.¡±


    ¡°Are you fine with it? You have to take care of the children. Now, you want to watch this video with me.


    Do you even have time for it?¡±


    Lena¡¯s condition was quite good, and her mentality was also good. All the indicators for the various


    tests were within the scope of the surgery. With the approval of a few doctors, the surgery was set for


    next Friday.


    Trevon held her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°I will always have time for you.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with that statement. He had always had time for her, no matter when..


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Men after enlightenment can be so fluent in speaking lovenguage. He did


    not even hesitate to say that.¡±

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    On Thursday.


    Sherri Landor wanted to ask Natalie out for a meal at the base again. It was not that the food at the


    base made her want to go there. After all, she had grown up in a wealthy family. She just liked the


    feeling of three people and two little guys eating together.


    She acted upon her thoughts immediately.


    During lunchtime, Sherri sent a message to Natalie, but there was no reply after an hour. It was as if a


    small stone had been thrown into theke and there was no reaction at all.


    Sherri, who was resting in the consultation room, began to wonder. She muttered to herself, ¡°It


    shouldn¡¯t be. Natalie should be free at this time. Why isn¡¯t she replying to my message? What


    happened?¡±


    Sherri had a lot of responsibilities. She had to take responsibility for her brother every day. Other than


    working hours, she was inseparable from Rose.


    Rose Roberts, who was sitting in front of her, petted her belly. This was a habit that she had developed


    recently. It was as if her belly could grow bigger just by touching it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call and ask? What if


    anything bad happened? Wait, no, what am I talking about? It¡¯s definitely nothing. She¡¯s probably a little


    busy today.¡±


    Sherri was also quite worried. Natalie who had contact with her often had stoppedmunicating with


    her now. She started having all kinds of thoughts. She said, ¡°Let me call her.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her phone and began to make a call. The call went through, but it was hung


    up. Sherri called a second time, but the call was still cut off.


    Sherri looked at the records of hung-up calls one after another in disbelief. Her eyes were widened.


    ¡°Could Natalie¡¯s phone have been stolen? Why did she keep hanging up on me? If it wasn¡¯t stolen, I


    suspect that she wants to cut ties with me. This is strange. This is the first time such a situation has


    happened.¡±


    Sherri fell into deep thought. A series of question marks floated above her head.


    Rose shook her head in disapproval. She ced her hands on her stomach and straightened her legs.


    She tried to make herself morefortable. ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you say that your


    bodyguards were all knocked down by her one by one when they fought before? Any thieves that dared


    to mess with her definitely had a death wish.¡±


    After listening to Rose¡¯s analysis, Sherri felt that it made sense. If a thief tried to steal Natalie¡¯s phone


    from her treasure bag, their wrist might have been broken by her. She shrugged her shoulders and


    indicated that she was very confused.


    Half an hourter, Natalie called Sherri back. Tomorrow was Lena¡¯s surgery. She was listening to a few


    senior doctors discuss tomorrow¡¯s surgery. That was why she hung up on Sherri.


    The phone on Sherri¡¯s table vibrated. She grabbed it and swiped the answer button and speaker


    button. ¡°What are you doing? I was going to call the police if you disappeared for another half an hour.¡±


    Natalie did not n to bicker with Sherri today. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had something to do. I was


    discussing a surgery with some doctors. What do you need?¡±


    Sherri was very carefree. Sometimes, she acted faster than her brain could think. She often could not


    grasp the main point of conversations. However, when it came to serious matters, she would consider it


    very carefully. For example, when Natalie


    hung up on her a couple of times just now, she would start to think about it carefully.


    Ker interarding with Matalie for a long time, Sherri could feel what Natalie was


    thinking no


    1ow she tried to cover it


    with words. She felt that her friend was currently not in a good mood. Sherri asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What can happen to me?¡± Natalie lied. She didn¡¯t want Sherri to worry.


    If it was any other day, Natalie would say, ¡°You just want something bad to happen to me, right? Can¡¯t


    you hope something


    nice for me?¡±


    Sherri realized that Natalie was being elusive. She was even more certain that something was not right


    with Natalie. She repeated, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The two sentences were exactly the same. Natalie obviously knew she couldn¡¯t hide it from Sherri


    anymore. She said, ¡°Find, there is something wrong. Lena is sick. She needs to have surgery


    tomorrow. I was just listening to the doctors discussing the surgery.¡±


    Sherri stood up and immediately became irritable. ¡°I knew something was up. How could I not tell when


    something was up with you? Is it bad?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Natalie¡¯s muffled voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes, mid-


    stage stomach cancer.¡± Rose heard everything through the speaker and gasped. She was extremely


    nervous. She sped her hands and raised her chin to signal Sherri toe back to her senses and


    respond to Natalie.


    Sherri was also shocked by this sudden ident and could not react in time. She couldn¡¯t settle on


    how to react to the news.


    She knew too well the importance of Lena to Natalie. She adjusted her breathing to prevent her


    emotions from affecting her best friend. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s fine. Lena is a good person.


    She will definitely recover from it. What time will the surgery be tomorrow?¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t want them to worry, that was why she deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow


    morning. You don¡¯t have toe here. Trevon and the others will be here. Also, you have to keep an


    eye on Rose. She is pregnant. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    Sherri thought to herself, ¡°Toote. She already knew.¡±


    Rose shook her head at Sherri and asked her to lie. Sherri understood and hurriedly agreed. ¡°Got it. I


    won¡¯t tell Rose. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a few more words, Sherri hung up. The happy atmosphere inside the office was gone. Both of


    them hadplicated thoughts and were very worried.


    Rose spoke first, ¡°What are we going to do tomorrow? We still have work. I kind of want to apany


    Natalie. I think Natalie must be very worried and sad now, but she doesn¡¯t show it.¡±


    Sherri thought about it. It was unrealistic to ask for leave. After all, She had just started work. ¡°I¡¯ll call


    Hackett.¡±


    She picked up her phone and dialed Hackett¡¯s number. ¡°Hackett, will you be busy tomorrow morning at


    yourpany?


    On the other end of the phone, Hackett was extremely flirty. ¡°What are you talking about? As long as


    my baby needs me, no matter how busy I am, I will be free for you. Tell me, what you do want?¡±


    Standing in the distance, Rose could feel how flirty Hackett was on the phone. Goosebumps broke out


    all over her body. She couldn¡¯t bear to stand this conversation. She really couldn¡¯t.


    She was wondering if She should ask Edward Landor to check on the surgery tomorrow. She decided


    that she was going to ask him at night.


    Sherri recounted what had happened over the phone. Hackett, who was initially being carefree and


    flirty, put on a serious tone and spoke normally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. You can stay at


    work and rest assured. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Many girls would dream to hear a man say these words to them. Having a man have their back would


    be the life they wanted.


    The next morning.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Two minutes after Lena entered the operating theater, three people came in one after another. Three


    men walked side by side towards the inside. They were here for Lena. However, they appeared as if


    they were putting on a model show.


    The atmosphere today was not right for Hackett to be dressed so shily. It was rare that he dressed


    simply. It was already very normal for him to only wear jeans and a white down jacket.


    Frank Roberts wore a very simple long ck down jacket and jeans, while Edward wore a sweater and


    a gray coat.


    The three men stood beside Trevon in the ck coat. Hackett was the first to speak. ¡°Are we friends or


    not? Lena¡¯s illness is such a big matter, yet you didn¡¯t even inform us.¡±


    Frank did not say anything. He just stood there and looked up at the operating theater. He took a photo


    and sent it to Ava. He was probably updating her with what was going on.


    Edward walked to Natalie. He first nced at Natalie. Before she could ask, He said, ¡°Rose knows.


    She¡¯s more worried about you. Last night, she instructed me toe in her ce.¡±


    Looking at the three men in front of him, Trevon smiled. his heart trembled slightly as he said simply,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Natalie was especially touched, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only say, ¡°Edward, thank


    you. Thank you guys


    too.¡±


    Edward did not say much. He did not lie. It was indeed Rose¡¯s instructions. He sat down quietly on the


    chair. Frank sat down as well. He held his phone and sent a text to Ava, [Lena just went in the


    operating theater.]


    Ava replied, [Then tell me when the surgery is over. Did Natalie cry?]


    This question was not easy to answer. Frank nced at Natalie from the corner of his eye. [No, she¡¯s


    doing well. She¡¯s a doctor, after all.]


    Ava responded, [Alright. Thank you, Frank.]


    Frank texted, [Pay attention in ss.]


    Ava responded, [OK]


    On the other side, Edward was also looking down at his phone. [Rose, I¡¯m in the hospital. Frank and


    Hackett are both here. There are quite a lot of people here. Don¡¯t worry and go to work. I¡¯ll let you know


    if there¡¯s any problem.]


    Compared to Frank¡¯s text, Edward¡¯s text was like a mini essay. He included everyone present and


    When Frank looked up, He saw Edward¡¯s screen. The screen was not covered with an anti-peeping


    screen protector. The sharp-eyed Frank could see Edward¡¯s texts at a nce. The corners of his mouth


    curled up. He called Hackett to sit down. ¡°You won¡¯t grow in height even if you keep standing, sit down


    for a while.¡±


    Hackett red at Frank, and her butt began to make contact with the chair. ¡°Natalie, Trevon, sit down.


    Don¡¯t be nervous. The time will pass after we start chatting.¡±


    Hackett felt that the atmosphere would be too oppressive if everyone remained tensed for the next few


    hours. He thought he might even suffocate. He wanted to ease everyone¡¯s emotions.


    Natalie thought so too. She pulled Trevon to sit down beside Hackett and started chatting. Rose did not


    reply to Edward¡¯s message. She should be at work at the moment.


    ¡°Natalie, this ce is pretty good.¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°You¡¯re wee toe often.¡±


    Hackett thought, ¡°This ce is basically a hospital. Is he cursing me to be sick?¡±


    Frank, on the other hand, was sitting with his legs crossed. Hezily propped his arms on the back of


    the chair and ced one hand on Edward¡¯s back. From afar, it looked like he was guarding him.


    Trevon crossed his legs. When he saw Hackett¡¯splicated expression, he exined, ¡°Don¡¯t


    overthink. I¡¯m just inviting you to hang out here. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m very kind.¡±


    This man had the audacity to say that he was kind. No one believed him.


    Indeed, the initially tense atmosphere was eased by Hackett¡¯s actions. After all, he came here today


    and wanted to make sure that everyone would not be so tense.


    A few hourster.


    The sign above the operating theater went out. The people sitting on the chairs stopped talking. They


    stood up at the same time and walked towards the door of the operating theater.


    Lena was pushed out. She was awake, but still not very conscious. The doctor told Natalie, ¡°The


    surgery was very sessful. Take good care of her.¡±


    ¨C Natalie thanked him and followed the nurse to push Lena to the best room to rest.


    On the hospital bed, Lena was still in a daze. The effect of the anesthetic hadn¡¯tpletely worn out.


    However, she could see Natalie¡¯s face clearly and could not speak. Natalie sat down beside Lena. All


    the men consciously left the room, leaving the venue for Lena and Natalie.


    After the door was closed, Natalie slowly spoke and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Lena, did you hear that?


    The surgery was very sessful. In the future, if you take good care of yourself, you will be able to


    recover. The possibility of a rpse is also


    very small.¡±


    Lena opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t speak at all. She could only blink to show that she


    understood and was very tired.


    Natalie felt like she had just survived a cmity. She finally smiled and was relieved.


    She stayed by the bed, unwilling to leave. When Lena closed her tired eyes again, she still held Lena¡¯s


    hand. Upon closer inspection, she realized that there were many wrinkles.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to smooth it out, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not


    smooth out the traces of time.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Outside the door.


    After the surgery, these men did not n to stay any longer. They had alreadypleted what their


    wife had instructed


    them to do.


    Edward and Frank said at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us know if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    Trevon nodded and replied faintly, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not say thank you.


    Edward and Frank said exactly the same thing. Hackett couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Your rtionship is so


    good that you share the same thoughts now?¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t be bothered with Hackett. He looked at Hackett as if he was looking at an idiot before


    striding out with Edward.


    Hackett, who had yet to take a step forward, was not satisfied with Frank¡¯s gaze. He shouted at him,


    ¡°Damn it, why do look at me like that?¡±


    you


    Seeing they¡¯ve walked a few steps away, Hackett quickly caught up with them. He grabbed Frank¡¯s


    shoulder and was pushed away by him. Frank raised a hand in the air and waved at Trevon.


    Hackett refused to give up. He put his arm around Frank¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Wait for me. Why are you


    walking so fast? Are you trying to prove you have long legs?¡±


    This time, Frank did not push Hackett away. He teased, ¡°Even if I walk slower, it can¡¯t hide the fact that


    you have short legs.¡±


    Hackett nced at his legs. He didn¡¯t believe he had short legs. He turned to Edward and asked,/Am I


    short?¡±


    Edward gave a mysterious look at Hackett¡¯s legs and did notment. He threw the ball back to


    Hackett. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you define short.¡±


    Hackett was speechless. He was 5.9 feet tall, but he was shorter than Frank by a few inches. He


    would¡¯ve been as tall as Frank if he wore a pair of thicker shoes.


    If 5.9 feet in height would be considered short, then 5.6 feet would definitely be considered crippled. So


    what did they mean he got short legs?


    Hackett had reason to suspect that Frank was being dirty and had a special meaning by saying he had


    short legs. There was a hidden meaning behind his words.


    Frank grinned and walked to his car. He did not intend to continue discussing Hackett¡¯s short legs. The


    three cars were parked side by side. He had not seen his sister for a few days. Frank was a little


    worried. He reminded Edward, ¡°Don¡¯t let Rose drive.¡±


    Hackett spoke before Edward could. He was speaking for Edward and helped him gain some good


    impressions. ¡°Your words arepletely unnecessary. My wife has already been officially conferred


    the title of guardian angel by the entire family. Her duty is to protect your sister, who is also his wife. As


    long as she¡¯s in the hospital, she has to take care of your sister at all times. If anything happens to her,


    my wife will be removed from the Landor family.¡±


    Frank chuckled, but he was satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Oh, right, Grace Roberts said that the contract at the


    dock is void. You can arrange your own boat in the future.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring Rose home tonight.¡±


    Hackett slouched on Edward¡¯s shoulder and leaned against himzily. ¡°You¡¯ve made a killing, haven¡¯t


    you? You¡¯ve married a wife and earned a dock.¡±


    Edward took a step back without any warning. He was full of disdain. Hackett almost fell to the ground


    since he was not paying attention. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Amidst Hackett¡¯s cursing, Edward had already gotten into the car, started the engine, and left.


    Then, a few days passed.


    Because Lena was special to Natalie, the people in the base took special care of her and cared about


    her recovery. They checked on her several times a day, including Natalie. As her daughter, she brought


    food from the cafeteria every day to eat


    with Lena.


    asionally, she would bring her son here to visit Lena and eat with her.


    Lena had been well taken care of by Natalie, and her recovery was going great. She was sitting on the


    bed and eating at the moment. Natalie brought some oatmeal for her. Trevon did not want Natalie to go


    out and buy oatmeal every day. This rich man simply decided to hire a chef who specialized in making


    breakfast. Every day, he cooked oatmeal for Lena around the


    same time.


    ¡°Lena, don¡¯t eat too much. You should eat a little each time and increase the number of meals


    throughout the day. You can eat when you¡¯re hungryter.¡±


    Lena did not know that Trevon had hired someone to cook oatmeal for her. She thought that Natalie


    had bought it from outside. If she had multiple meals a day, she believed it would be too troublesome


    for her child. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much appetite now. I¡¯ll be full after eating this.¡±


    Natalie stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Your stomach needs to be nourished. Let¡¯s take it slow. We are


    not in a hurry. You can¡¯t eat too much. Don¡¯t be afraid of troubling me. Your son-inw hired someone


    to cook oatmeal for has been spent. You can¡¯t let him not work after getting paid.¡±


    you. The


    money


    Lena said ¡°He is being too much. Natalie, I have already recovered a lot. Don¡¯t sleep here anymore at


    night.¡± Natalie still had three children at home. Ever since the surgery, she had been staying with Lena.


    Trevon had been ying the role of a nanny at home. He was sleeping alone with the three children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ll go home when you¡¯re discharged. If I am going home, I¡¯ll go back with


    you. Don¡¯t even think about asking me to leave.¡± How could she leave Lena alone in the hospital? To


    Lena, Natalie was her only family in this


    world.


    As for Natalie, she was Lena¡¯s daughter and had to do her duty. The children at home were still young


    and there were many people taking care of them. Lena only had her.


    Seeing her being stubborn, Lena knew that once Natalie was like this, there was no way to change it.


    So she decided to let it stay this way. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    During lunch break, Sherri brought Rose to the ward. When she pushed open the door, she saw


    Natalie wiping Lena¡¯s hands with a towel. The scene was very warm and touching. They almost didn¡¯t


    want to disturb them.


    ¡°Lena, are you feeling better?¡± Sherri knew that Lena could not eat fruits or hard food. Lena was quite


    particr about food, so she could only buy flowers.


    When Natalie saw the two of them, she carried the basin to the bathroom. After a while, she came out


    and pulled a chair for Rose to sit on. She reminded her, ¡°Rose, you¡¯re pregnant. You don¡¯t have to


    Rose said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am quite strong and tough. Sherri drives very slowly on her way here.¡±


    ¡°I came at a low speed. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to stomp on the elerator or brake because I was afraid


    that I would hurt her. I¡¯m very reliable, right, Lena?¡±


    Sherri took out the flowers, ced them in a vase, and said.


    ¨C Lena nodded and smiled. She looked at Rose¡¯s stomach and felt even more embarrassed. She felt


    guilty. ¡°You kids always


    care about me. Rose, you¡¯re not allowed toe again. Your health is more important than mine right


    now. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Rose was very behaved in front of elders. She patted her stomach gently and replied with a smile,


    ¡°Lena, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful. Don¡¯t worry. The little thing has already taken root in me. It won¡¯t be


    able to escape.¡±


    After chatting for half an hour, they had to leave early since Sherri drove slowly. Before the car started,


    Natalie leaned against the driver¡¯s window and bent down. She advised Sherri, ¡°Drive slowly. You¡¯d


    rather bete than drive fast. Do you hear me?¡±


    Sherri answered, ¡°I heard you, Grandma Natalie. Let¡¯s go. Why did you be so talkative and


    caring?¡±


    ¡°Remember to drive slowly,¡± Natalie reminded Sherri again after the car started.


    Sherri was nodding so fast that she almost dropped her head to the ground.


    On the day Lena was discharged from the hospital, Trevon personally went to pick her up. The man put


    down his pride and bent down to carry Lena¡¯s belongings from the hospital. He did not ask the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    bodyguards for help and did everything himself. He also listened carefully to the doctor¡¯s instructions


    for discharge.


    Back to the Wilson¡¯s residence.


    Lena sat in the living room and chatted with Theo. Trevon and Natalie went to Lena¡¯s room. The room


    had already been cleaned. Rachel had instructed the servants to clean it early in the morning. The


    windows had been opened to let in some


    air.


    In the living room downstairs, Theo was afraid that Lena would have some concerns. ¡°Natalie is kind-


    hearted. Lena, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just let her serve you and spend time with you. There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with that. Next, we¡¯ll help you take care of your health. When you are fully recovered, Natalie


    won¡¯t have any burdens. So, the next task is for you to recuperate. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be a burden to


    her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different from us to the girl. We¡¯ve only known her for a while, and you have been with her since


    her childhood. For the sake of Natalie, we have to take good care of ourselves. We have to take


    medicine and follow the doctor¡¯s instructions. We are not busy, we can tend to flowers for hobbies. If


    you want to grow some vegetables, we¡¯ll cultivate the empty space next to the house.¡±


    Theo was afraid that Lena woulde up with something in order to not be a burden for everyone, so


    he analyzed the situation for her.


    Tears slowly welled up in her eyes. Lena understood him. She had watched Natalie grow up. Natalie¡¯s


    two daughters were still young. She had to make herself healthy. ¡°Theo, I understand.¡±


    Theo nodded and smiled in relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. We are old. Parts of our bodies will


    inevitably need repair. However, we can be healthy for a few more years after our body is fixed. Enjoy


    life while we can.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Jasper?¡± Theo lovingly stroked Jasper¡¯s head with his hands which were filled with


    wrinkles. He did it again and again, and Jasper was okay with it.


    When Lena saw this scene, she came to a realization. Whether she was going to be a burden for


    Natalie depended on what she was going to do, just like what Theo said.


    After being convinced by Theo, Lena was finally released from herplicated feelings. From then on,


    she was happy every day. This made Natalie much happier. She was initially afraid that Lena would


    think too much, but in the end, she was happy every day. Lena was even happier than before.


    When she was tired and didn¡¯t want to do herundry, she asked the servants to help her. She didn¡¯t


    force herself anymore.


    The Sun was setting in the west. Colorful clouds enveloped the entire courtyard of the Wilson¡¯s


    residence. The wind breeze was gentle and the branches of trees swayed, bringing with it waves of


    fragrance. It was the natural smell of flowers and wood.


    Taking a deep breath made one feel refreshed.


    In the courtyard.


    Theo stood at the edge of an empty space. He held his walking stick and stood upright as he


    When Natalie returned, this was what she saw. Trevon had taken off his jacket and was wearing a


    white shirt, trousers, and high boots. He wore white gloves and was bending down to pull weeds in the


    emptynd that had not been tended for a long time.


    A ray of evening light shone on the man¡¯s body. His outfit did not fit in this situation. This outfit was only


    suitable for sitting in the office for meetings, but now, he was working on grasnd.


    She had no choice but to brake. She stepped on the ground to support the bike. She looked at the


    scene in front of her in a daze.


    Why did Grandpa ask Trevon to weed¡­ However, what was more puzzling was what this ce was


    for. Why did Grandpa have to supervise Trevon from the side?


    When he saw Natalie, Theo¡¯s expressionpletely changed. His face was beamed with joy. He was


    extremely loving. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re back. Hurry up and go in the house. Trevon said that he was free and


    wanted to set an example for the kids. He wanted Jasper to see how to grow vegetables and cultivate


    wastnd. He also wanted to experience the hardships of the farmers. He was afraid that he would


    forget about the contribution of agriculture to the society.¡±


    Theo spoke in a serious manner without hesitation. It was very smooth.


    Trevon was speechless. When did he say that? He was clearly forced. However, he did not want to


    waste time and argue with his grandfather.


    Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a littlete for him to experience it at this age?¡±


    She continued to support the bike and took off her ck leather gloves. She leaned her upper body


    against the bike and looked at the busy man with interest. ¡°Grandpa, what are we going to nt here?¡±


    Theo continued to supervise and urged, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Use the hoe to loosen the soil. After you¡¯re


    done, pick up all the weeds.¡±


    Trevon was unwilling. There was already mud stuck to the top of his ck pants. The sleeves of his


    white shirt were rolled up to his elbows, and bean-sized sweat fell from his forehead.


    elbows


    Theo exined, ¡°I was just thinking of growing some vegetables with Lena. The courtyard is filled with


    flowers. We wanted to bring some addition of nature to it. We¡¯ll nt some vegetables on the side so


    that the children can experience the joy of harvesting. This will also prevent them from not knowing


    where watermelons grow.¡±


    Natalie liked her grandfather¡¯s idea of education very much and agreed with it. It was indeed how it


    should be. She just felt a little sorry for Trevon. His grandfather was clearly nning to educate his


    grandson before educating his great-grandson.


    ¡°Hubby, you can do it. I¡¯ll go park the car.¡±


    Trevon looked up and gave her a beautiful smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Time passed quietly.


    In the blink of an eye, it reached Memorial Day.


    the Turner family came to visit their family grave in the morning as usual. However, Joseph Turner was


    missing this year. The reason was simple. Christina Yamin was pregnant, so he had to stay in Sapphire


    City to apany her.¡±


    After visiting the grave, Mr. Turner, Mrs. Tuner, and Ava Turner bid farewell to Natalie and directly left


    for the airport to return to Sapphire City. They did not stay for long and left in a hurry.


    Ava and Frank only had a bit of time to meet each other in the car.


    No matter the weather, as long as he could still move, Theo would go to the cemetery to see histe


    wife every year. Every year, he would say to her, ¡°Old hag, wait for me. I should be almost there. Don¡¯t


    be anxious.¡±


    This year, Theo was the happiest. He originally wanted a great-granddaughter, but Natalie gave the


    Wilson family a surprise and had two kids at once.


    A few monthster.


    It was getting closer and closer to the due date of Rose¡¯s pregnancy. There was only one week left.


    Under the urging of the Landor family and the Roberts family, Rose took an early maternity leave.


    At the Landor family.


    Rose finished her dinner and leaned against the sofa. She ced one hand on her waist. Her waist


    was very sore. She twisted it. Edward raised his hand to massage her. ¡°Is it sore here? Or is it here?¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had just pressed the right spot. ¡°Oh, yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s here. Rub it right


    here.¡±


    ¡°Am I using too much force?¡± Edward rubbed it a few times. He wouldn¡¯t dare to use too much strength


    and asked gently.


    ¡°You are good. I feel much better now.¡±


    Richard Landor came out of the study and walked down the stairs. He nced at his loving son and


    daughter-inw on the sofa and advised, ¡°You should stay at home starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. It¡¯s safer this way. For the next few days, you need to stay by Rose¡¯s side. She will


    feel more at ease with -you at home. Thepany is not as important right now. Our family¡¯s priority


    now is to take good care of Rose,¡± Juana


    Landor agreed with her husband. There was nothing more important than her daughter-inw giving


    birth.


    Besides, there was still a week before her due date. Who knew when she would give birth?


    Then, Juana instructed, ¡°Rose, sit for a while longer and go to sleep. Get Edward to stay with you.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Juana was all over the ce. It gave Richard a headache. Fortunately, his daughter-inw


    did not care However, she reminded her, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk slowly? Don¡¯t make a fuss. Also, please lower


    your voice.¡±


    Juana was not angry at her words. She calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m too agitated. I¡¯ll call Sherri and ask


    her to stay with us for a while. If anything happens at night, she¡¯s a professional after all. She can be


    useful.¡±


    Rose was speechless. She turned to look at Edward and smiled. The meaning in her eyes was that his


    mother seemed to be


    too nervous.


    Edward leaned close to Rose¡¯s ear and replied, ¡°I agree with letting Sherrie over. That way, I¡¯ll feel


    relieved as well.¡±


    The call was connected. Juana sat down on an armchair. With one hand on her waist, she said at the


    top of her voice, ¡°Are you at home or having fun out there?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Sherri felt that her mother had installed a GPS on her body. ¡°Mom, how


    did you know that I¡¯m outside? I¡¯m hanging out with Hackett, Ruby, and Liam.¡±


    Liam referred to Sherri¡¯s son. It was more convenient to call him that. His real name was Liam


    ckwell.


    In the mall, Hackett was holding his daughter. Beside him, Sherri was pushing a small cart. Inside the


    cart was her son, who couldn¡¯t walk. It was rare for this family of four toe out to the mall.


    It was because the season had changed and the clothes of their son and daughter were not big


    enough. The couple, who liked to dress


    up, were prepared toe to the mall to buy some new clothes.


    Sherri received the call after they had just finished a meal. They haven¡¯t started shopping yet. Juana


    nced at her daughter-inw on the sofa and gave an order like an empress. ¡°Come to our house


    after you¡¯re done shopping. Before your sister-inw gives birth, you¡¯ll stay here to prevent any


    unexpected situations.¡±


    Seeing that it was silent on the phone, Juana thought that the signal in the mall was not good and


    continued to shout, ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I heard it, I heard it. I¡¯lle over with Hackett after buying the clothes.¡±


    There was one benefit to frequenting her parents¡¯ house. She did not need to bring anything with her.


    She could move in anytime by simply going there.


    After hanging up the phone, Juana asked Edward to help Rose upstairs to rest. Lying in bed should


    make her feel morefortable than sitting down. Juana, who had given birth to two children, knew


    how hard it was.


    In the room, Rose touched her bulging belly and leaned against the back of the bed. Edward took a soft


    pillow and ced it on her waist. ¡°Are your feet sore? Do you want me to massage them for you?¡±


    Rose stretched out her legs and said without any pretense, ¡°Massage them, Hubby. I think I¡¯m treated


    like a queen now. I feel bad for Sherri. She¡¯s been ordered around by her mother for the past few


    months during my pregnancy. There were a few times when Sherriined that she was the


    adopted child while I was the biological one. That was hrious.¡±


    Edward massaged her legs and said slowly, ¡°Actually, Mom is very concerned about Sherri. As long as


    they don¡¯t quarrel for three days, they both will feel ufortable. They like this noisy way of getting


    along. If Mom is very gentle to Sherri, Sherri might think that Mom is being weird. If Mom feels even a


    little sick, Sherri will leave work and go home right away. She has a sharp tongue but a soft heart.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, your analysis is very insightful. I think so too. Do you think we are having a boy or a girl? Let


    me tell you, Sherri wanted to tell me a few times when she did an ultrasound on me, but I didn¡¯t let her.


    I want to keep it a surprise.¡±


    ¡°I will be happy with either a boy or a girl. Rose, after giving birth to this child, we won¡¯t have any more


    children, no matter if this is a boy or girl.¡± Edward had apanied her throughout her pregnancy. He


    tried his best to avoid going on business trips. He usually asked Kyle Jenkins to go in his ce.


    As a pediatrician, Rose liked children a lot. She did not agree. She raised her head and said, ¡°That


    won¡¯t do. My goal is to have at least four children. Our family is too small. I wanted there to be enough


    people in our family to y two games of Euchre together.¡±


    Afraid that she would be too agitated, Edward pressed her shoulders. Rose sat upright and began to


    analyze. She raised her hands and waved them in front of Edward¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look, Sherri is married now.


    If they¡¯re not around, there¡¯s no one to y card games with. You, me, Dad, and Mom will be enough


    for a game of Euchre. Then, the one inside my belly won¡¯t be able to join the game, right? If I have


    three more, wouldn¡¯t it be just right for them to have another game of Euchre?¡±


    Edward was speechless. He had heard of people who liked children and wanted to keep having


    children all the time, but he had never heard of someone trying to have children to make up participants


    to y card games.


    Meeting Rose¡¯s burning gaze, Edwardpromised. The alluring Rose could never be refused by


    Edward. He said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after we give birth to this one.¡±


    Rose wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Edward couldn¡¯t withstand her teasing. She had already mastered the best


    methods to flirt with Edward and wanted to give birth to as many children as she wanted. This wasn¡¯t


    up to Edward to decide. She hadpletely thrown away all birth protections.


    Two and a half hourster.


    There was amotion downstairs. It was obvious that Sherri and the others had arrived. Rose


    wanted to go downstairs to take a look. She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was still


    early. It was only 9:30.


    When Juana saw her grandson and granddaughter, she quickly ran over and picked up the little guy


    sitting on the cart. She then held her granddaughter¡¯s hand with the other hand. Richard also quickly


    put down the magazine in his hand and carried Ruby on hisp.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Ruby called out softly and obediently.


    ¡°Hey, did you go buy new clothes with Mom and Dad? Did you buy Ruby little princess dresses?¡±


    As he spoke, Ruby slid down from Richard¡¯s legs and prepared to take the clothes for her grandparents


    to see. She rummaged through the bags one by one. Hackett and Sherri were still moving things


    outside. Clearly, the bags in the living room were not everything that had bought.


    After a while, everyone in the living room heard the sound of the trunk being closed. Hackett¡¯s hands


    were full, and Sherri¡¯s hands were also full.


    When Rose was helped downstairs by Edward, she saw the entire living room filled with shopping


    bags. They did not seem like they went shopping in the mall. They seemed like they robbed the entire


    mall.


    Rose thought, ¡°Their desire for shopping is even bigger than mine.¡±


    Edward looked at the shopping bags of different colors and sizes in the living room and could not help


    but frown. He was very speechless.


    Seeing Roseing down, Sherri was so tired that she threw herself onto the sofa. Hackett politely


    greeted everyone. He then emptied his hands and sat down beside Sherri to rest.


    Although she was tired, sharing the result of the shopping had always been a woman¡¯s nature. Sherri


    pulled Hackett¡¯s arm and sat up straight. She moved her butt and said, ¡°Rose¡­¡±


    As soon as she said that, a few pairs of eyes stared at her, scaring her so much that she quickly


    changed her words./She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw,e and take a look. I bought a lot of things.¡±


    Juana was also having a headache. She red at her daughter and said, ¡°Only Hackett would allow


    you to go shopping like this. Is the mall going bankrupt or is there a big sale going on? Why did you buy


    so much stuff.¡±


    Hackett coughed dryly. Actually, he had tried to stop her in the mall. However, when Sherri started


    shopping, she couldn¡¯t even press the brake button on it. She became absolutely crazy and wanted to


    buy everything she saw. She bought a bit of everything and ended up with this much stuff. ¡°Well, Mom,


    these are not only for us, but also for my sister-inw and her child.¡±


    Hackett helped to exin for Sherri. Then Juana couldn¡¯t stay mad about her daughter, she was being


    nice because Hackett was present.


    Ruby showed everyone the dresses she had bought. Everyone gave her a good review. Sherri said,


    ¡°Ruby chose these herself. She didn¡¯t like the dresses that Hackett and I picked for her.¡±


    Rose and Edward sat on the sofa on the other side. Sherri was looking for something for Rose in a pile


    of shopping bags. After searching for a while, she found it. ¡°It¡¯s here. Look at the dress I bought for you.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I think the color is okay. Actually, I think you look quite good in a dress. You always wear jeans.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Edward?¡±


    Edward responded, ¡°Yes, it looks quite good.¡± It was quite normal. It was just a simple white dress.


    Just as he rehearsed this sentence in his heart, Edward was quite shocked in the next second. Sherri


    took out a monk robe that looked like a flowery bedsheet. On it was a fiery red peony with green


    leaves. It was very beautiful and flirtatious, but it was very tiny.


    Sherri raised the clothes in her hand and showed them to everyone in the air. She looked smug as if


    she was waiting for everyone to praise her. ¡°This looks good, right? I think it looks really good. Let me


    tell you, if they have my son¡¯s size, I¡¯ll buy it for him too. Isn¡¯t it so unique? I feel your baby would be the


    coolest baby ever after wearing it.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± After saying that, Sherri added a final note.


    Rose looked at this piece of clothing with a mysterious expression. She could not find any words to


    describe it. Her expression was indescribable. It was too frivolous. If there was a simr design for


    adults, Hackett might be more suitable for it.


    At this moment, Rose¡¯s mind was already filled with the image of Hackett wearing an adult-style flower


    bedsheet and monk attire.


    When Rose smiled, Edward saw it. Sherri, who had been introducing the clothes, didn¡¯t see their


    expressions. She was still waiting for everyone¡¯s praise. Hackett was looking for clothes they bought for


    his mother-inw and the others to win their favor.


    Edward saw Rose¡¯s smile, he leaned closer and asked, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Rose lowered Edward¡¯s neck and leaned closer. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she


    described the image that she had imagined in her mind to him.


    After saying that, Edward smiled inexplicably. He pressed one hand against his upturned lips and


    looked at Hackett in front of him with aplicated gaze. That gaze made Hackett, who was


    rummaging through things, confused/


    He was very puzzled. Why did he look at him like that? Why was it so strange?

 Chatper 546

    Chatper 546


    Sherri bought quite a lot of items for Rose and the unborn baby. Among these items were numerous


    types of clothes. The clothing collection included half-back shirts, robes, tie-dye onesies, and others.


    However, the color of each piece of clothing was slightly overwhelming.


    Since Rose¡¯s due date was approaching, the people in the group chat were more concerned. In


    addition, there were two pregnant women in the group, so they could discuss with each other.


    The next day, Sherri went to work as usual. The children stayed in the Landor family and were taken


    care of by Juana. Edward did not go to thepany and stayed at home with Rose.


    After lunch, the sun was very bright. Rose brought the two children to the courtyard to bask in the sun.


    With both hands resting on her belly, she couldn¡¯t be more rxed. As the pregnancy progressed, she


    was more cautious about visiting the Roberts family too often, and Grace didn¡¯t allow it either.


    A text message came in. It was from Grace. [Rose. Are you feeling unwell today?]


    Rose replied, [No, I have a hearty appetite. Dear Grace, don¡¯t be nervous.]


    Grace continued, [If something happens, you can¡¯t hide it from Mom. You have to call in time.] Rose


    agreed, [Alright, I will.]


    Juana came out of the living room and prepared to carry her grandson to sleep. ¡°Rose, go and sleep


    for a while. It¡¯s quite tiring to sit. Mom has washed all the clothes Sherri bought for youst night. Just


    let Edward put them all in, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mom.¡±


    Life was veryfortable. Until the due date arrived, Rose¡¯s belly showed no signs as if there were no


    reactions at all. She remained calm andposed.


    Rose even suspected that this calmness could be inherited.


    In the group, Ava sent a message. [ Rose, are there any signs ofbor today?]


    Rose was also helpless. She sent a speechless emoji with a post. [I¡¯m just waiting.]


    Sherri replied, [A week at most. If the baby still doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll drag her out.]


    Natalie sent a smiling emoji. [Maybe the baby is calmer.]


    Rose sent a dynamic handshake emoji, indicating that she was thinking the same thing as Natalie.


    Christina¡¯s condition was quite good. She went to work without any issues. She hadn¡¯t experienced any


    morning sickness or vomiting, which had brought a lot of relief to the Turner family.


    Christina sent, [Notify the group when you give birth.]


    Rose replied, [Alright, Christina.]


    Christina replied with a smiley face.


    Perhaps because of Sherri¡¯s arrogant words, in the evening, the little one inside the belly started to


    be restless. Rose began experiencing mild contractions with long intervals between them.


    Edward was shocked. He knocked on Sherri¡¯s room. At this moment, Sherri was already sleeping. After


    knocking for a long time, there was no response.


    However, Juana and Richard came out of the room. After the due date, there were no signs ofbor.


    The entire family was tense, afraid that something would happen. When they went to sleep at night,


    Juana did not dare to sleep too deeply.


    She only slept at half past eleven that night. When she heard her son knocking on the door, Juana got


    out of bed directly. ¡°Did Rose start?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. Rose said, ¡°I think so. Rose has a little stomachache.¡±


    With that being said, Juana directly opened the door and entered. However, she knew her boundaries


    and didn¡¯t enter the house directly. Instead, she took a few steps back and asked her son to go inside


    and


    1/4


    11:51


    inform Rose.


    Edward walked straight to the bed. He did not call Sherri. Instead, he patted Hackett¡¯s face.


    Hackett, who was sleeping soundly, thought that he was dreaming. He pped Edward¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. Don¡¯t be noisy. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Edward did not give Hackett any chance to continue sleeping. He directly pulled him up, which woke


    Sherri up. She did not open her eyes. ¡°Hackett, what are you doing? Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s meet


    tomorrow. I¡¯m not interested now.¡±


    Upon hearing Sherri¡¯s words, Juana and Richard were taken aback.


    Edward¡¯s head throbbed. He suddenly felt that his mother¡¯s idea was very wise. If the two of them were


    in the ckwell family now, he would probably not be able to count on them. He would not even be


    able to count on them even if they slept next door.


    Inside the room, there were his sleeping nephew and niece. Edward had the urge to turn on the lights


    and pull Sherri out directly, but he sighed and suppressed his anxiety. ¡°Sherri, you have one minute to


    go and check on Rose¡¯s condition quickly,¡± he said urgently.


    ¡°Rose?¡± thought she.


    Suddenly, Sherri sat up abruptly and quickly got out of bed. Although her mind was not fully awake, she


    found herself outside the door before she realized it. Concerned that her daughter was not fully alert,


    Juana pinched Sherri¡¯s neck, causing her instant pain and bringing her back to full consciousness,


    even faster than drinking a cup of coffee.


    She hissed in pain. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Murder at night?¡±


    Juana said confidently, feeling that her actions were especially appropriate, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your mind


    isn¡¯t clear, and you¡¯ll misdiagnose.¡±


    Sherri thought it made sense, and she couldn¡¯t refute it.


    When she entered the room, Rose was in good condition. Sherri asked about the situation. ¡°Every few


    minutes? Is it very painful? Lie down, and I¡¯ll touch your stomach. The uterus is definitely not open.


    Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Rose shook her head. There really wasn¡¯t a timer. ¡°I forgot to record the time.¡±


    At this moment, Sherri was very serious. She helped Rose lie down on the bed and carefully touched


    her stomach.


    Richard and Hackett did not enter Edward¡¯s room. The family just waited for Sherri¡¯s diagnosis. A few


    minutester, Sherri made a rough assessment and said, ¡°You should be able to give birth tomorrow.


    For the first pregnancy, the cervix dtion may be slower, but it also depends on the situation and


    varies from person to person. Edward is quite anxious, so let¡¯s go directly to the hospital. Being at the


    hospital will ease my mother¡¯s worries as well.¡±


    Rose nodded in agreement. She also felt that it would be better to be at the hospital where everyone


    could feel more at ease. Being at home was causing worry for everyone, so going to the hospital would


    bring some peace of mind to the elderly members of the family as well.


    ¡°Alright, Edward. Take the things, and we¡¯ll go to the hospital tonight.¡±


    At this moment, Hackett began to make arrangements. ¡°Mom, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay at home and look after


    the children. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get my parents to bring the children to the ckwell family. It¡¯s more


    important here.¡±


    Juana was very pleased. ¡°Hackett, thank you.¡±


    Juana and Richard took one car, while Rose, Edward, and Sherri took another car. The trunk of the car


    held the maternity bag. After everyone had left, Hackett called Frank on the phone.


    Given the sudden turn of events in the evening, Rose certainly didn¡¯t have time to inform Frank, The


    phone was answered for the first time with an unfriendly tone. ¡°Speak,¡± he demanded.


    Hackett was not joking, either. ¡°Rose went to the hospital.¡±


    2/4


    11:51


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds before Frank said, ¡°Thanks.¡± The call


    was hung up in a few seconds.


    In the Roberts family, after hanging up the phone, Frank went to knock on his parents¡¯ door. The door


    was opened very quickly. Clearly, no one was sleeping very soundly. They were all waiting and


    nervous. Before Frank could say anything, Grace clenched her fists and hung them by her sides. ¡°Is


    Rose about to give birth?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. She has already gone to the hospital.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, without hesitation, Grace turned around and went back to her room to


    change clothes. William did the same. Frank also returned to his room and casually took a set to put


    on. It was still dark in the early hours of the morning. A row of streetlights illuminated the nightwalker.


    Only Frank¡¯s car was moving on the road. The car was moving much faster than usual.


    In the car, Frank called Trevon. Without any nonsense, he said, ¡°Get Athana Hospital to arrange a VIP


    ward.¡±


    Obviously, Trevon was also confused. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. Just go


    directly.¡± Then, he reported the floor and ward number. A week ago, Trevon had already arranged for a


    ward. It was just that he did not expect Rose to dy the delivery time.


    Frank said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two groups of people set off from different directions toward the same destination, all filled with


    love. Even Frank, who was typically sharp-tongued, remained silent at this moment. Perhaps he was


    nervous as he tightly gripped the steering wheel, feeling his palms bing sweaty.


    In the back seat, Grace held William¡¯s hand tightly. No one said anything. They had mixed feelings. As


    if they had agreed, the two cars arrived at Athana Hospital at the same time. They stopped at a parking


    space with two adjacent seats.


    The back seats were opened at the same time. Sherri helped Rose out of the car. Grace and William


    also opened the door and got out.


    From a car away, the mother and daughter looked at each other. Seeing that Rose was moved to tears,


    tears welled up in Grace¡¯s eyes. She walked over to support her daughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Mom that you


    wouldn¡¯t hide it? Why didn¡¯t you keep your word?¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of Rose¡¯s eyes. Sherri felt


    strange when she saw this scene. After all, it was very easy for her to give birth.


    However, why were there different emotions in Rose and Grace¡¯s eyes? Was she mistaken? Or was


    there something going on between Grace and Rose?


    Frank was thest to get out of the car. His vision was poor at night, so Richard drove a little slower,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    but he arrived on time. He parked the car and got out.


    He put his arm around William¡¯s shoulder and walked in.


    After getting out of the car, Frank strode toward the hospital. After thinking for a moment, he stood at


    the door and waited for Edward. When Edward approached with his luggage, he told him the VIP room


    number that Trevon had booked.


    With Trevon¡¯s advance arrangements, Rose went straight to the ward to lie down while Edward went to


    handle the hospitalization procedures. The necessary procedures had to be done.


    Frank stood at the smoking area in the corridor and kept smoking. After smoking, he stuffed a piece of


    chewing gum into his mouth.


    The VIP ward was spacious, just like the one Natalie had stayed in before. It was a suite equipped with


    everything one could need. Rose held Grace¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. The pain is just a


    little bit for now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Grace did not say anything. She only smiled and nodded as she helped her daughter tidy her


    corbone hair.


    3/4


    11.6


    Juana, on the other hand, packed up everything she had brought. William and Richard sat on the long


    stool outside and waited. If too many people went in, Rose would feel ufortable.


    Everyone stayed upte with her, waiting for the arrival of a new life.


    As dawn approached, Rose¡¯s contractions became more noticeable and frequent. She also felt the


    urge to have a bowel movement.


    Sherri had initially predicted that she would give birth the next day, but Rose¡¯s cervical dtion


    progressed much faster than expected. It was fortunate that they hade to the hospital on time.


    Before Rose went intobor, Frank requested an epidural for her, but Rose refused. She wanted to


    experience the pain that her mother had gone through while giving birth to her and her brother at a time


    when medical technology wasn¡¯t as advanced as it was now.


    This greatly annoyed Frank, but he dared not scold Rose.


    Grace said that Rose could skip the epidural, but she had one condition. She must apany Rose


    inside the delivery room. In the end, it was Grace who apanied her daughter for a natural birth.

 Chatper 547

    Chatper 547


    Actually, Edward wanted to apany Rose into the delivery room, but he was dissuaded by Sherri.


    They believed that in order to ensure Rose¡¯s happiness and well-being, it was crucial to prevent


    Edward from experiencing any negative emotions or psychological burdens.


    After Rose entered the operating theater, Frank found a spot to hide and smoke, while Edward


    anxiously leaned against the door of the operating theater, waiting. His hands, clenched tightly into


    fists, were


    stuffed inside his pockets.


    Among the three elders, Richard remained the mostposed. Juana, on the other hand, seemed


    unable to sit still for more than three minutes. She would sit down but soon stand up and go to the door


    of the operating theater to take a look. Then she would sit back down, only to stand up again. Within a


    short period of time, she must have done this countless times, going back and forth.


    William, on the other hand, was the most nervous. He continuously rubbed his hands on his legs to


    alleviate the tension in his heart. His gaze remained fixed on the tightly closed door of the operating


    theater without blinking.


    Rosey on the delivery bed with her legs spread open. Tears welled up in her eyes as intense


    contractions caused waves of pain. She gripped one side of the handrail with one hand while holding


    her mother¡¯s hand with the other. She didn¡¯t cry out in pain but would tightly furrow her brow when the


    pain became particrly intense.


    In this tense atmosphere, Sherri suppressed her urge to tell a joke and said seriously, ¡°Rose, try not to


    exert too much force to avoid tearing. Let¡¯s avoid stitches if possible. Just follow my lead, and when I


    say not to push, you should ease up, okay?¡±


    Rose nodded cooperatively. Sherri was wearing a mask, so the smile on her face could not be seen,


    but it could be seen from her eyes.


    Grace looked at her daughter, who was clearly in pain but was holding back from screaming. She held


    her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will apany you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose smiled. A crystal-clear drop of water fell from the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m very


    relieved to have Mommy around.¡±


    Sherri checked Rose¡¯s uterus again and confirmed that it was ready to give birth. ¡°Rose, we¡¯re about to


    start. Listen to my guidance. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to use force. Follow my rhythm. I can guarantee that


    you won¡¯t tear.¡±


    Sherri reminded her again, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t squeeze down hard now. Hold it in, and don¡¯t mp your legs.


    Take a deep breath and exert force. 1,2,3,4¡­ Okay. Don¡¯t exert force. Rest for a few seconds.


    ¡°One more time. Take a deep breath and exert force. One, two, three¡­ gently exert force. Don¡¯t


    struggle with brute force. If you exert too much force, restrain your strength¡­


    Sherri shouted in the gentlest voice.


    Actually, before giving birth, she had arranged for a midwife to lead the way. However, Sherri did not


    want it. She chose to do it herself. If Rose had tears on her body, she was afraid that Edward would


    beat her.


    After Sherri¡¯s times of guidance and Rose¡¯s relentless efforts, Sherri finally saw the little baby they had


    been looking forward to.


    Under the mask, the corners of her mouth were almost stretched to the back of her ears. Sherri¡¯s voice


    was a little louder. ¡°He¡¯s out. My little nephew is out. Rose, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Sherri pulled the child out and kept talking. The corners of her mouth curled up as she flicked the


    child¡¯s toes. ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Seeing that the child was crying loudly, Sherri was overjoyed. ¡°When he grows up, you can¡¯t tell him


    that I¡¯m the first to hit him. I¡¯m afraid that this kid will bear a grudge.¡±


    Following the child¡¯s cry, Grace¡¯s hidden emotions burst forth. The tears at the corners of her eyes kept


    flowing down. Rose¡¯s stomach had already ttened. She raised her hand and touched her mother¡¯s


    face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve felt it. It hurts.¡±


    In the past, when her mother gave birth to her, it should have hurt even more. She could feel it.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt when I gave birth to you. As long as you and Frank are fine, this is my and your father¡¯s


    greatest wish.¡±


    The corners of Sherri¡¯s eyes were also slightly moist. It was too touching. She almost shed tears.


    Natalie was born with Trevon. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rose wanted to prevent Edward from


    experiencing negative emotions, she would probably have liked him to witness this moment together.


    Rose, on the other hand, was apanied by her mother. After giving birth, Rose didn¡¯t ask if it was a


    son or daughter. Instead, she said that she had felt it. Sherri didn¡¯t want to know the reason.


    She could basically guess that it involved something unpleasant. As long as Rose and Edward were


    happy forever, just let bygones be bygones.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Sherri tried to find a topic. ¡°Back then, when I was watching


    handsome men y basketball, I didn¡¯t even shout so sincerely.¡±


    When Sherri saw that the baby was out and that Rose was not torn apart, she finally felt relieved. She


    wondered if she could take credit from Edward now.


    The nurse at the side burst outughing. Sherri could always make a joke from time to time. ¡°Dr.


    Landor, you also fancy good looks.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Isn¡¯t Hackett handsome? Do you dare to say that he isn¡¯t handsome?¡±


    A few nurses said in unison, ¡°Handsome.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As Sherri praised Hackett, Grace and Rose wiped their tears andughed.


    After the nurse finished wiping the little guy¡¯s body, she put on the floral bedsheets that Sherri had


    brought in. It looked quite fashionable.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theplicated atmosphere was instantly broken by the bedsheets. After weighing the child, Sherri


    carried him into Rose¡¯s arms so that the little guy could feel his mother¡¯s scent.


    ¡°You ate quite well during your pregnancy. Why are you only six pounds? However, this number is also


    quite good. Mrs. Roberts, do you think he looks like Rose?¡±


    Sherri deliberately drew everyone¡¯s attention to the child. Sure enough, when Grace saw the floral


    clothes, she could not help but smile. However, she did notin about the clothes. ¡°His eyes and


    mouth look like Rose¡¯s.¡±


    There were sweat stains on Rose¡¯s corbone. Grace took a tissue and wiped it very carefully. Rose


    lowered her head and looked at the baby.


    Sherri spoke with a positive tone, saying, ¡°Regardless of who the child takes after, he will definitely be a


    handsome guy. Both Rose and Edward have excellent genes. How could there be any difference?


    Right?¡± The nurse chimed in. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that this floral bedsheet is a little ugly.¡±


    Rose, who was lying on the production table, couldn¡¯t help butugh. She lowered her voice and said


    to his mother, ¡°Sherri bought this clothing. She insisted that I bring this in.¡±


    Grace smiled and touched her daughter¡¯s forehead. She said in the gentlest tone, ¡°Do you want to tell


    Edward the good news?¡±


    Rose nodded. ¡°Mommy, help take a photo of the baby. I¡¯ll send it to Edward.¡±


    Grace took her daughter¡¯s phone and began to take the first photo of her grandson seriously. She took


    a few photos and only returned the phone to Rose after forwarding the photos to her phone.


    Rose looked at the little baby on the phone screen and smiled in satisfaction. She was a mother now.


    She clicked the plus sign, opened the photo album, and sent a picture.


    Rose also sent a photo of the baby to Frank and William separately to prevent her father from being


    jealous.


    Sherri was still ring at the nurse, trying to get her to change what she had just said. The other two


    nurses were confused. Seeing that the three of them were still in a deadlock, Sherri almost had her


    popped out.


    eyes


    Rose broke the deadlock. ¡°If you guys had just praised Dr. Landor¡¯s taste, you wouldn¡¯t have been


    cross-eyed.¡±


    They suddenly realized that this clothing was Sherri¡¯s masterpiece. Another person immediately


    changed her words. ¡°This dress is quite good-looking. It didn¡¯t look very appealing earlier, but the more


    I look at it now, the better it appears.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±ughter filled the operating theater. Sherri yfully said, ¡°Toote.¡± Then, she went to


    assist Rose in controlling the secretions. ¡°Rose, bear with it for a moment. It might be a little


    ufortable, but I¡¯ll help you clear it out.¡±


    The people outside the consultation room had gone crazy. Juana and William huddled together, looking


    at the photos on Edward¡¯s phone. William, on the other hand, sat in a chair, his head lowered as he


    attentively looked at his own phone. After a while, a smile gradually deepened on his face. He


    immediately forwarded the photos to Charlie with a message saying, ¡°Take a look at my grandson. Let


    me give you a glimpse first. There¡¯s no need to envy. He¡¯s handsome, right?¡±


    Afterward, he continued to gaze at the photos, and his mouth widened into a grin that reached from ear


    to ear.


    When Edward received the photos from Rose, he was moved to tears. Yes, genuinely moved to tears.


    Finding a wife like Rose in this lifetime was truly a blessing for him.


    Juana noticed her son¡¯s dumbfounded expression and urged him, saying, ¡°Are you out of your mind?


    Stop standing there grinning foolishly! Quickly reply to Rose and then call Sherri to inquire about


    Rose¡¯s condition. Why are you acting so absent-minded?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so happy. Richard, are you happy? William, thank you so much. Rose is such a sensible


    child, exceptionally obedient, and always thinking about us. You¡¯ve raised her so well!¡±


    Rose had always been praised. As a father, how could he not be happy?


    Meanwhile, Frank, who was hiding in a corner, leaned against the wall with one foot propped up


    against it. One hand was casually in his pocket, while the other held his phone as he looked at his


    nephew¡¯s photos. A satisfying smile curved at the corners of his mouth, and he lightly tapped his


    fingertip on the screen, as if he could almost touch the little one.


    Edward, filled with excitement, had slightly trembling hands as he held his phone. It almost felt like he


    had developed Parkinson¡¯s disease. He dialed Sherri¡¯s number, and Sherri, who had just finished


    assisting with the secretions, answered the call. ¡°Edward, Rose has given birth. He¡¯s a handsome little


    guy, and he looks incredibly adorable. Shall I take some more beautiful photos for you?¡±


    His voice was a little broken. He did not ask the child, ¡°Is Rose okay?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the corners of Sherri¡¯s mouth curled up. He knew that Edward¡¯s heart ached


    for Rose. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Mrs. Landor is apanying her. Don¡¯t worry. After all, I¡¯ve been through


    hundreds of battles. My skills are good. I won¡¯t let Rose suffer too much.¡±


    Originally, Sherri wanted tofort Edward. In the end, Edward heard other dpositions. What


    Sherri said meant that Rose still suffered. How could she not suffer? She did not even receive


    anesthesia. He could understand why Rose did this, but his heart ached for her.


    The elders chatted with each other and looked at the photo in William¡¯s hand from time to time. Frank


    continued to be in the corner, but he had forwarded the photo to her girl. It was just dawn now, so she


    must still be sleeping.


    After sending the message, Frank put his phone back into his pocket while Edward kept holding his


    phone. After thinking for a while, he sent another message to Rose: [Rose. Don¡¯t look at your phone


    after giving birth. It¡¯s easy to be short-sighted.]


    Rose: [Yes, Baby¡¯s daddy. I haven¡¯t given our baby a name yet, so I can only call you that.]


    3/5


    With the support of everyone, Rose returned to the room prepared by Trevon. Edward gently lifted


    Rose and ced her on the bed. Frank slowly pushed the hospital bass behind them.


    Although the ward was very big and it was a big suite with three bedrooms and one living room, Rose


    had just been born. She could not let so many people stay here.


    to thepany.


    Grace tidied up her daughter¡¯s nket and turned to William. ¡°Go back first. I won¡¯t go to the Frank,


    take over all the projects I have.¡±


    Frank, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    William was reluctant to leave, but he had no choice. When he met Grace¡¯s gaze, he already


    understood what she meant. He could only bend down and hold his sleeping grandson¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandpa is going to earn money to buy you milk powder. I¡¯lle and see you tonight.¡±


    Juana also instructed Richard, ¡°You should go back too. Edward will take care of here.¡±


    Juana was certain that William would not leave. ¡°Go ahead. Are you sober? Can you drive? If not,


    leave the car here ande back tomorrow.¡±


    Actually, the thought of having a grandson made him spirited and full of energy. ¡°Alright, take good care


    of Rose. Rose, then I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Richard said to Rose on the bed.


    Rose was awake. Just moments ago, in the operating theater, she was discussing with Grace about


    hiring a postpartum caregiver. Grace asked her if she preferred to have a nanny take care of the baby


    or if she wanted her mother to take on that role. She encouraged Rose to decide based on her own


    preferences. Rose knew that Grace wanted to take care of her, so she cooperated and said that she


    would not hire a confinement nanny.


    ¡°Alright, Dad. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re too busy toe over. You don¡¯t have to run around. I¡¯ll be discharged in


    a few days.¡±


    Richard signed.


    William walked to Rose¡¯s bed. ¡°Then Daddy will go back too. Sleep. If there¡¯s anything you need or


    want, call your brother and ask him to buy it.¡±


    How could Edward dare to order Frank around? He quickly expressed his stance. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go. Frank


    hasn¡¯t slept all night either. Let him go back and rest.¡±


    Seeing Edward was sensible, William was happy.


    Frank pushed the bass to a spot and, with a warm expression on his face, locked eyes with his


    nephew. Unable to resist, he reached out and gently tapped the baby¡¯s cheek, unable to contain his


    smile. He then turned his head to see Rose looking at him at that very moment.


    He stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°Rest well and behave yourself.¡±


    Rose knew that Frank cared about her and could tell that he liked the little guy. She smiled sweetly and


    happily. ¡°Got it, Frank.¡±


    It made Frank stroke Rose¡¯s hair.

 Chatper 548

    Chatper 548


    After everyone left, Sherri finally camete and carefully pushed open the door.


    When she stepped into the room, she realized that it was abnormally quiet. It was so quiet that she


    could hear her own breathing. She gently walked into the ward and poked her head in to take a look


    only to find that everyone was asleep. Sherri¡¯s mother was asleep in the guest room, while her brother


    was asleep on the couch.


    Her older brother probably fell asleep on the couch because he needed to look after Rose. He probably


    feared he wouldn¡¯t react if he slept too soundly. Even the little guy in the cradle was sleeping soundly.


    Grace slept in another room with the door open.


    In such a quiet environment, Sherri did not even dare to breathe too hard for fear of waking them up.


    She quietly left the room and gently closed the door.


    Sherri also applied for leave today. She didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She wasn¡¯t made of steel. She


    didn¡¯t want to die suddenly, so she could only change shifts with her colleague who was in the same


    department.


    She returned to the consultation room and changed out of her white coat. She was nning on


    heading back to the Landor family home to bring her child back to the ckwell family. In a few days,


    Rose was going toe home for postpartum recovery.


    In the Turner Manor, the person on the bed stretched out her smooth arms and covered her mouth with


    her hand. She yawned, and her eyes were shining because of the yawn she just had.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to look for her phone. She subconsciously searched


    under her pillow and realized that she did not find it. Only then did she remember that she had ced it


    at the head of the bedst night.


    Ava wanted to see if Frank had sent her a message, but as soon as she turned on her phone, she was


    given a surprise. She looked at the time and saw that it was sent in the early morning, which meant that


    Rose gave birth early in the morning. Currently, Rose should be sleeping now.


    After specting on this, Ava sat up and prepared to share the good news with her mother and the


    others.


    At the same time, she wanted to let her pregnant sister-inw see such a cute baby for herself.


    Ava quickly sat up and threw the nket to the side. Because she was in a hurry, she put the shoes on


    the wrong food and had to take them off before putting them back on again. Shebed her hair and


    casually tied it with a hairband she found in the bathroom.


    Fifteen minutester, Ava, who had washed up, put on light makeup. She only applied some foundation


    and lipstick. The makeup style made her skin look creamy and moist on her cheeks as if it had


    absorbed a lot of water.


    In the living room downstairs, Emma and Christina were quietly doing their own thing. Emma was


    reading a book, and Christina was reading a proposal letter.


    It was a little tiring to wake up in the morning. Joseph did not allow Christina to go to work. In certain


    aspects, Joseph was very domineering.


    However, Christina also knew that it was for her own good, so she naturally indulged in Joseph¡¯s


    domineeringness.


    The light footsteps on the stairs attracted the attention of Emma and Christina. They shifted their gaze


    from their focus to Ava. They saw that Ava was in a hurry toe downstairs and was jumping two


    steps down at a time.


    Emma frowned and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Slow down.¡±


    How could Ava, who was in a hurry to share the news, listen? She walked to the couch in a few steps


    took out her phone to show her mother and Chistina the photo. ¡°Guess who this is.¡±


    and


    1/4


    11:12


    Ava pretended to be mysterious and smiled brightly. She was really happy.


    She now had another identity. She was an aunt.


    Emma held her daughter¡¯s hand and pulled the phone closer to her eyes. Emma looked at it for a few


    seconds and smiled gently. ¡°Has Rose given birth?¡±


    Ava nodded, indicating that it was. ¡°Yep, she¡¯s given birth. Look at what Frank wrote in the post. It¡¯s a


    boy.¡±


    When Christina heard this, she was about to stand up. Seeing that she was pregnant, Ava quickly


    walked over and pressed down on Christina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Christina, don¡¯t move. Last night, my brother


    told me that you¡¯ve been a little tired thesest few days and told me to keep an eye on you. My


    mission is very important. Sit down and I¡¯ll bring it over for you to see.¡±


    Christina¡¯s heart warmed. She did not expect Joseph to instruct his sister just because she said that


    her legs were a little sore. What Christina did not know was that Joseph not only instructed his sister,


    but he also told his mother and the maids that the floor wasn¡¯t allowed to be wet, nor was the food


    allowed to be too salty, and so on. The instructions were very detailed.


    Christina smiled. ¡°Your brother is really something. He¡¯s just making a fuss of nothing. There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with me. Let me take a look.¡±


    Ava sat down beside Christina and showed her the phone. ¡°I think the little darling¡¯s eyes look like


    Rose. His mouth looks like hers too. When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be a handsome little boy.


    Christina, the little one in your stomach will also be good-looking.¡±


    Christina looked at the photo on the screen and subconsciously touched her stomach. Emma hurriedly


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. The Turner family doesn¡¯t have any preference when ites to boys or


    girls. Perhaps we might be more inclined to girls. Just look at Joseph. He dotes on his younger sister a


    lot.¡± Christina nodded. ¡°Mom, I know. Are you guys going to Athana?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Has thepany been busy recently?¡± While Emma wanted to go, she had to consider


    Christina¡¯s physical condition. If Christina was not in good condition, Emma wouldn¡¯t be able to go. Her


    husband had to go to thepany while Joseph had toe back to apany her daughter-inw.


    Emma knew what she should do and not do. If she really couldn¡¯t go, Grace wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Christina was very smart and understood what her mother-inw meant. She pushed the phone back


    to Ava and leaned against the back of the couch. ¡°Mom, if you and Dad want to go, go ahead. Joseph


    and I will take care of thepany. I don¡¯t have any other problems. Maybe because I stood for quite


    some time in the meeting yesterday so my legs are a little sore. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a day.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss it when your fatheres back. Ava, are you going?¡± Emma asked his daughter.


    Ava shook her head like a rattle. She already expressed her will without uttering a word. In a regretful


    tone, she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I have a professor¡¯s ss tomorrow. You guys can go.¡±


    After saying that, she took off her shoes and nestled in a corner of the couch. Christina could tell that


    Ava wanted to go, but between seeing Frank and going to school, Ava temporarily chose to focus on


    her studies.


    In Christina¡¯s opinion, this was the right choice. In the future, Ava would still be with Frank, and there


    was still a long way to go for them. There was no hurry. Instead, Christina felt that Ava might be young


    but Ava was very rational.


    Christina ced her hand on Ava¡¯s knee and patted it. ¡°You can video call Frank. That way, you can


    see the little darling up close.¡±


    Emma was about to take out her phone to make a call. When she looked at the photo just now, she


    didn¡¯t look at the time it was sent. When her mother took out her phone, Ava stopped her. ¡°Mom, you


    can callter. They must be asleep now. Frank¡¯s message was sent in the early morning. Let¡¯s call him


    ¡°Early in the morning? Then they must have stayed up all night. Christina, send Joseph a message and


    tell him not to call Frank today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send him a message now.¡± Christina did not choose to give Joseph a call. He should be in a


    meeting at this time.


    2/4


    11:13


    Christina texted, [Mom doesn¡¯t want you to call Frank today. Rose just gave birth in the early morning,


    so they might all be asleep.]


    Joseph replied, [Okay, I got it. Are your legs still sore today? If they are, let the doctor take a look.]


    Christina lowered her head and replied with a smile, [It¡¯s not sore anymore. Bring home a leg massager


    after work. Your hands will ache if you do it a lot more times.]


    Last night, Christina¡¯s legs were sore, so Joseph had massaged her legs for more than two hours.


    Christina really could not bear it to see that he still had to wake up on time to go to work the next day.


    Christina already understood the basic problems that would happen in theter stages of pregnancy.


    There would be more cases of swollen legs and sore waists. Just thinking about it made her realize it


    was best to rely on other tools.


    Joseph wrote, [I can bring the thing back. You can use it yourself when I¡¯m not around. I don¡¯t want the


    gadget around when I¡¯m around. Between the gadget and me, I hope you choose me.]


    ¡°So domineering. Is it necessary topete with a gadget?¡± Christina mused inwardly.


    However, Christina did not continue to argue with Joseph about this gadget over the phone. She knew


    that Joseph would bring it back when he got off work. As long as she instructed him once, Joseph


    would get it done.


    However, as time passed, she realized that Joseph was very good at changing his tune. She would


    always lose to him in terms of the tricks he had up his sleeve.


    At night, Joseph and Daniel came back at mealtime. Joseph was carrying a bag of things.


    The living room was air-conditioned. The two men who entered the room took off their jackets.


    Christina went forward to take Joseph¡¯s jacket, but she was rejected. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Sit down and see


    if this is suitable.¡± As Joseph spoke, he handed the thing in his hand to Christina.


    Daniel¡¯s jacket was taken away by Emma and hung on the shelf.


    Daniel said, ¡°Christina, give it a try. If it¡¯s not suitable, just get the factory to make another one.¡±


    Christina was speechless. ¡®Actually, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Christina thought.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± said Christina.


    While they were talking, Ava bounced in from outside, humming a little song. ¡°Daddy and Joesph are


    back. I thought I would be earlier than you guys. Did you guys leave early?¡±


    Joseph knocked on his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? Don¡¯t you only have one ss in the


    afternoon? Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°After ss, Alex wanted me to tutor her, so I went with her to the library, hence why I¡¯mte.¡±


    Seeing Christina opening things on the couch, Ava walked over and took a closer look. ¡°Christina, you


    bought something.¡±


    When Ava saw the brand logo clearly, Ava said, ¡°So it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s electric massager. This is good.


    Joseph, why didn¡¯t you think of this earlier? This way, Christina can massage herself. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    There were quite a few things in the bag. Ava took one of them and was about to try it out. Joseph


    stood on the side and reminded, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands. Be careful with it when using it on


    Christina.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, Ava leaned close to Christina¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Christina,


    don¡¯t you think that after my brother got his marriage license with you, he started to be naggy? He


    repeats himself so many times talking about one thing.¡±


    Christina nodded. ¡°I noticed. Shh, you can¡¯t say this in front of him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. We¡¯ll keep it between the two of us, so Joseph won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Ava secretly


    covered


    her mouth and snickered.


    When Joseph came out of the washroom, Ava was turning on the apparatus and testing it on her own


    leg. She did not dare to try new things on Christina. If anything happened to Christina, she would be


    dead.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joseph was satisfied with his sister¡¯s sensibility. ¡°She¡¯s grown up a lot. Now she¡¯s always thinking of


    things


    from other people¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°She¡¯s matured a lot,¡± Joseph thought.

 Chatper 549

    Chatper 549


    The dining table was rectangr, with the Turner parents sitting on one side with Ava, and Christina


    and Joseph sitting on the other side.


    Ava could not wait to share the news that Rose had given birth to a cute baby with her brother. She


    held a fork in her hand but did not pick up any food with it. The food on the table was not as interesting


    as this. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said with a smile, ¡°Joseph, I have great news for


    you.¡±


    Joseph, who had taken off his jacket, was only wearing a white formal shirt. He looked up at his sister


    with a smile and immediately said, ¡°Are you graduating early?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m already at my limit after reducing the time to a year and a half. The earliest I


    can do is June next year. This is only the best result.¡± Ava looked a little helpless as she said this.


    Regarding what Ava said, everyone at the dining table knew that this girl was indeed working very hard


    topress the time. She did not want Frank to wait too long. She even studied until midnight at night.


    Ever since Ava chose a minor, this girl stopped watching television dramas. When she woke up on the


    weekends, she would hold a book and nibble on it on the balcony. Christina also admired the progress


    Ava was making.


    Christina had fantasized a few times that if only her ownzy sister could be so motivated, she would


    be very pleased. Christina didn¡¯t want her sister to think about returning to the front desk every day.


    Ste was alwaysining about how tired she was that day. She would ask every day if she could


    withdraw from the limelight or if she could retire early.


    Every time Steined to Christina about this series of questions, Ste would be reprimanded


    by Christina.


    Even so, if Ste was tired in a few days, she would stillin to Christina, and Christina would still


    educate her the same way.


    Ava continued to share the news. ¡°Alright, alright. You definitely won¡¯t be able to guess. Your brain isn¡¯t


    very good now. Rose just gave birth early this morning. She gave birth to a little boy. He¡¯s very cute and


    weighs six pounds.¡±


    After saying that, Ava was afraid that her brother wouldn¡¯t understand what six pounds meant. Her


    pretty and slender fingers made a six in the air and waved it in front of Joseph, and then in front of


    Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, Joseph paused what he was doing. When his parents were around, Christina and Joseph


    did not flirt so much. They spoke more appropriately.


    A few secondster, Joseph naturally ced the food in his bowl and took a bite. He looked up at the


    elder Turner couple and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, when do you n to go to Athana?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t eat much, so she ate very little at night. She put down her bowl and fork. ¡°I was just about


    to ask you. If Christina isn¡¯t feeling unwell, we can go to Athana.¡±


    Christina stopped eating and replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry and go to Athana with Dad. If


    you go to Athana tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to work with Joseph. With him watching over me, you can rest


    assured.¡±


    Ava raised one hand in the air and rmended herself. ¡°Me too. I can go straight to thepany


    after ss tomorrow and take care of Christina when Joseph is busy. I promise toplete the


    mission.¡± Daniel nodded. His daughter and daughter-inw were very sensible and he was gratified by


    it. David immediately decided, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go tomorrow ande back tomorrow. We have to


    go. After all, it¡¯s Rose who just gave birth. Emma, what kind of gifts should we prepare?¡±


    ¡°Gifts?¡± Emma wondered. Emma was also stumped by this question. When her daughter told her this in


    the afternoon, she thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of anything. It was originally very simple,


    but because of the rtionship between Rose and Grace, Emma did not intend to buy anything


    heartwarming. She wanted to leave the opportunity to Grace.


    They couldn¡¯t be stingy with the gifts, nor should they snatch Grace¡¯s opportunity. They also had to be


    practical. This was really a little difficult.


    Emma raised her hand and scooped a bowl of soup for her daughter. She ced it in front of Ava and


    said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet. Leave the bracelet and anklet for Grace to buy.¡± Christina


    roughly knew a little about the inside story between Rose and Grace. Christina seemed to understand


    why her mother-inw did not buy these things, so she helped Emma think of ideas. In an instant, the


    entire family fell into deep thought. They were all thinking about what to give as presents. This was a


    problem that hurt their brain cells.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Just as everyone did not know what to give, Ava acted like she was in ss and raised her hand to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    answer the question.


    Joseph raised his chin at his sister and put some food into Christina¡¯s te. ¡°Go on, tell us.¡±


    Ava felt that her idea was not bad and began to say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Rose like those special nkets, pillows,


    and some sleeping bags and sofas? Then let¡¯s go to the mall to buy some things, such as little


    sandwich nkets, as well as dolls that the baby can sleep with. Then we¡¯ll just give them some money


    as a gesture of goodwill. What do you guys think?¡±


    After saying that, Ava looked at the entire family expectantly, looking from one to the other.


    Christina felt that it was a good idea. Gifts given to one of their own people did not have to be the most


    expensive. The best kind was something practical, suitable, and liked by the receiver. ¡°I think Ava¡¯s


    method is quite good.¡± It was meaningful.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look after we finish eating. Christina, you don¡¯t have to go. Joseph, stay at home


    with Christina. I¡¯ll go with Ava and buy another gold piece.¡±


    Emma assigned tasks to each member of the family. The dolls could be considered given by Ava,


    which would make Rose happy.


    Indeed, shopping was a little inappropriate for the current Christina. Her legs would ache easily. ¡°Yes,


    okay.¡±


    At the Sapphire City Mall, the mother-daughter pair went to a special doll shop hand in hand. The


    shelves were filled with a dazzling array of dolls. Some were scary. Some were cute.


    When Emma went out, she changed into a in gown and a long white knitted sweater. Emma looked


    at the various dolls and was dazzled by the selection. In the end, she could only give this task to her


    daughter. ¡°Ava,e and see which ones Rose likes.¡±


    Combining the attributes of the dolls in Rose¡¯s room, Ava began to choose, walking down aisle by aisle.


    Half an hourter, the bodyguard already had a lot of shopping bags in his hands. There were eight


    dolls alone, as well as a mini sandwich quilt, a hamburger pillow, and so on.


    In the end, Emma still went to the gold shop to choose a top-quality charm bracelet, that was supposed


    to give the wearer good luck.


    After dinner, Daniel went to the study alone. Joseph brought Christina back to their room. After a busy


    day, Joseph quickly took a shower in the bathroom.


    The room was air-conditioned. Joseph came out with a simple white towel wrapped around his lower


    body. His upper body was exposed to the air, and water dripped from his firm chest into the towel. His


    sexy V-line and neatly arranged abdominal muscles made Christina, who was sitting on the edge of the


    bed replying to messages, mischievous. She threw down her phone and slowly walked over with a


    smile on her lips. ¡°Mr. Turner, you are so sexy and hot. What do you think you¡¯re doing? Huh?¡±


    Thest word was dragged out, making Joseph¡¯s heart tremble. He casually threw the towel in his hand


    to the side and wrapped his arms around her waist. He lowered his gaze and warned, ¡°Then Ms.


    Yamin, are you nning to tempt me to take a shower again?


    ¡°There¡¯s another way to conserve water. Do you want to try it, Ms. Yamin?¡±


    Joseph enunciated each word clearly. The meaning behind it was easy for others to understand.


    However, Christina was not afraid of this warning. She had a guardian angel so she smiled charmingly.


    Her nails which were no longer painted red ran down the mermaid line. ¡°That depends on your will.¡±


    In the next second, Joseph grabbed Christina¡¯s chin and raised it to shut up this seductive and


    unyielding mouth. Everything was within Christina¡¯s expectations. Joseph could not withstand her direct


    teasing. The temperature between her lips kept rising, making a sizzling sound as their lips collided.


    Joseph carefully wrapped his arms around Christina¡¯s waist and pressed Christina¡¯s center of gravity


    on him. Christina wrapped her arms around his neck, lowering it. The temperature was getting higher


    and higher, higher and higher, on the verge of losing control.


    There were several knocks. The continuous knocking on the door interrupted the interaction in the


    room. Christina stepped back and raised her hand to touch her lips which still had signs of Joseph¡¯s


    love. She pursed her lips and her ears turned red. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Joseph stared at the shy woman and smiled. He let go of her reluctantly and touched Christina¡¯s hair.


    The heat gradually dissipated and Joseph turned around to put on his clothes in the cloakroom.


    Christina went to open the door. Outside was a smiling Ava. ¡°Christina, we bought a lot of fun things.


    Mommy also bought some things for you. Go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down first. Your brother is putting on his clothes.¡± Christina was wearing conservative


    pajamas with a cardigan on the outside. She was carefully helped downstairs by Ava.


    When they arrived downstairs, Emma had already ced the pajamas, pillows, socks, and so on on


    the coffee table. ¡°Christina,e and see if there¡¯s anything you like?¡±


    Ava was like amentator. She stood at the side and exined how every product was bought, and


    what material it was made of. She spoke in great detail. Christina¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. She


    had already made up her mind to have her mother watch less nonsensical television dramas in the


    future.


    In TV series, the mothers-inw and daughters-inw were always at odds with each other. It gradually


    traumatized Christina to the point she was afraid of marriage.


    Perhaps it was because she was such a good person in her previous life that she was blessed to meet


    such a husband, such inws, and such a cute sister-inw.


    ¡°I quite like it, Mom. Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll go shopping with you after I give birth.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Sure. If you like it, I¡¯ll get the maid to wash all these. You can change outfits as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    As they spoke, Joseph had alreadye downstairs in his gray pajamas. His slender legs made


    people take a few more nces at him. Joseph nced at the shopping bags all over the ground and


    asked, ¡°Did you buy so many?¡±


    Ava said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯re out, we might as well buy more. Look at this doll. It¡¯s cute. Christina,


    see if there¡¯s anything you like. If you like it, hug it when you sleep.¡±


    Joseph nced at Christina and their eyes met. Christina understood what Joseph meant. It meant that


    she could take the things, but she had to hug him to sleep. This man had always been so domineering


    in this aspect.


    However, the strange thing was that she, who had always been principled, could not keep her


    principles at all in front of Joseph. She liked to indulge his domineeringness.


    Christina¡¯s face was calm as she said normally, ¡°Alright, give me this rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Christina, you have good taste. Look, Mom, I told you this looked good.¡±


    Ava was extremely satisfied with her choice. She took out her phone and took a photo before sending it


    to Frank. Her Frank should be awake at this time.


    Then, Amelia put away her phone. Just as she put it away, it rang. It was a message from Frank. [Baby


    Ava, what are you doing?]


    The corners of Ava¡¯s mouth curled up. The entire family knew that she was chatting with Frank, so they


    did not disturb her. They tacitly began to organize their things. Emma asked Joseph to bring down the


    suitcase from her room.


    Emma nned to pack andpress all the dolls on the ground and put them inside. Otherwise, it


    would be difficult to carry them. Joseph went to help her. Christina did not stay idle either. She sat down


    and helped.


    Ava replied, [Mom and I just came back from the mall. We went to buy gifts for Rose. Did you see the


    photos? These are all for Rose. I chose them.]


    The little girl wanted to be credited for her work.


    Frank replied, [They look good.]


    After the three simple words, Frank continued to send another message. [Are youing tomorrow?]


    Ava sent a crying emoji and a regretful sigh emoji. [I have a ss. Boohoo.]

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Frank missed the girl a little. It had been a long time since hest saw her. He wanted to go to her, but


    he was afraid of disturbing the girl¡¯s learning progress.


    Once he went over, the girl would apany him. After he left, the girl would stay upte to study


    again. Frank could only suppress the thoughts in his heart. [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you.]


    Ava put away her phone and nced at the three busy people beside her. She scratched her neck in


    embarrassment. ¡°Mommy, Joseph, Christina, can I ck off to date?¡±


    Christina was amused. Sometimes, she felt that Ava was really cute. Ava was a sweet girl. When Ava


    was behaving herself, she was especially obedient. When she was sensible, she was very sensible. It


    was as if she had several personalities that could be switched at will, making people feel very


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire Frank¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Joseph gave his permission first. ¡°You can go.¡±


    After getting her brother¡¯s permission, Ava quickly went upstairs.


    After Ava left, Christina said, ¡°Ava and Frank have gone a long way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still another year. I suggested to Frank to get a marriage license first. This child said that


    there was no hurry. They¡¯ll make arrangements after Ava graduates.¡± Emma was extremely satisfied


    with Frank.


    After listening, Christina thought, ¡®If it were Joseph, they would have gotten their marriage certificate


    first. A certain man likes to be direct.


    On the other hand, from the looks of it, Frank was allowing Ava to grow freely, whatever Ava felt like.


    However, Christina was certain that Frank had his own spies in Sapphire City.


    For example, whether it was Frank, Joseph, or Trevon, they all liked to control things. They did not like


    things that did not go ording to their ns every day. Otherwise, they would have to deal with it


    every day. Hackett ckwell would not do this. His main focus was to do whatever made him happy.


    Upstairs, Ava locked the door. She hid under the covers and turned on the tablemp. This way, it felt


    more like a chat. It made it feel more ritualistic. When everything was ready, she called Frank.


    It was picked up instantly. In order to match the girl¡¯s atmosphere, Frank¡¯s room was also dark. Only a


    deskmp was turned on. On the screen, Frank appeared in his pajamas. His hair was messy. He must


    have just washed his hair. A bunch of hair fell over his eyebrows. It looked like it was about to poke him


    in the eyes.


    Through the screen, Ava could not help but want to travel through the screen to help Frank tidy his hair.


    Meanwhile, Frank looked at the charming little girl on the screen who was like a fairy. His longing which


    he had just suppressed burst out once again, A low voice came out from the phone. ¡°Baby Ava.¡±


    The corners of Ava¡¯s mouth curled into a particrly beautiful arc. Under the nket, her legs were


    bent, and her chin rested on her knees. She replied softly, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Frank pressed his tongue against his mrs and finally said what he wanted to say, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    His low and maic voice overflowed through the phone screen and invaded Ava¡¯s eardrums. It


    spread throughout her entire body and finally stopped at her heart. Her heart was beating irregrly.


    Ava smiled foolishly. Her smile was bright. She was very excited in her heart. Her Frank rarely said


    these words. ¡°I miss you too. I really, really miss you, but I have ss tomorrow.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Okay, focus on ss.¡± He just missed the little girl and wanted to tell her.


    Ava did not want to make the atmosphere so sad. In case she couldn¡¯t control herself and cried, Ava


    changed the topic. ¡°I think Rose¡¯s baby is so cute. He¡¯s so adorable. His mouth and eyes look like


    Rose¡¯s. What do you think?¡±


    Frank¡¯s gaze was fixed on the person on the screen. ¡°Yes, they do.¡±


    1/4


    11:27


    Ava did not think that Frank was being perfunctory. Compared to before, he was already doing very


    well because he could say that he missed and loved her. Ava continued, saying, ¡°Let me tell you. I saw


    Rose give birth. Then, my sisters all had cute babies. I think it¡¯s quite fun to get pregnant, to use 10


    months of pregnancy to wait for the baby to break out of its shell. It¡¯s full of expectations and surprises.


    Then, we watch as the baby grows. People like my mom and dad, William and Grace are so grandiose.


    It ounts for all moms and dads. Of course, everyone except my sister¡¯s father. I¡¯m talking about


    responsible parents.¡±


    Frank never thought that the girl would actually want to get pregnant. ¡°Is pregnancy infectious,¡± Frank


    wondered. He refused without thinking, saying, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    Ava was still in school. If she became pregnant, how would she go to ss with a big belly?


    Ava continued to analyze as if she was trying to convince Frank. ¡°I realized something. Look, Christina


    is pregnant with a single child. My sister¡¯s first child is also a single child. Do you think I¡¯ll have one


    child each pregnancy like my sister? Then there will be two children from the second pregnancy. That


    would be wonderful.¡±


    In the future, the vi of the Roberts family would be filled with many little babies running and ying


    around. Imagining this image in her head, Ava looked forward to it.


    The corners of Frank¡¯s lips twitched. It turned out that the girl not only wanted to get pregnant but also


    wanted to get pregnant two times. Looking at the girl who kept rambling, he chose not to dampen her


    enthusiasm. Anyway, Frank had made up his mind that at most, they would only have one pregnancy.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a second one.


    Without waiting for Frank¡¯s reaction, Ava continued, saying, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that our twin genes are


    only passed down to women and not men.¡±


    After saying that, she patted her thigh andughed non-stop. Frank was inflected with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s


    possible.¡±


    After chatting for more than an hour, Ava¡¯s phone was burning hot. Frank then urged the girl to hang up


    and rest early. Ava still had ss tomorrow. Having a girlfriend who went to school was really worrying.


    Frank had to suppress his emotions.


    The next day, Joseph sent the Turner family couple to the airport.


    Christina was waiting at home for Joseph toe back and take her to thepany. Joseph was


    worried about leaving Christina alone at home. It was better if she stayed by his side. It made him feel


    more at


    ease.


    The private ne pilot was also tired today. He had just sent the Turner family couple back and had to


    go to Athana again. Now, he could fly to Athana with his eyes closed.


    A girl in a dress was carrying a limited-edition bag. Behind her were several bodyguards in ck. The


    person at the front was pushing a suitcase.


    Night fell.


    The


    courtyard of the vi of the Roberts family was filled with the pleasant chirping of birds and the rustling


    of the breeze trying to wreak havoc on the branches. There was also the sound of a suitcase dragging


    on the ground.


    The moment the woman reached the door, she gestured for the bodyguards to keep quiet. Then, she


    said in the lowest decibel, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say anything. I have the key and I know the password.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded in unison.


    The door was opened and it was quiet. Grace hadn¡¯t returned yet and was apanying Rose in the


    hospital. Only William and Frank were left at home. It was alreadyte at night and it was so quiet that


    one could hear their own breathing.


    This time, Ava did not even tell Grace because she did not want Grace, who was already so busy that


    she didn¡¯t even have a moment to rest her feet, toe back and take care of her.


    After closing the door, Ava did not even dare to breathe loudly. She took off her shoes and quietly went


    upstairs, taking one step at a time.


    2/4


    11:28


    The steps were very cold, so cold that she shivered. She covered her mouth and walked very slowly,


    afraid that she would make any noise.


    She gently pushed open the door to Frank¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t bring her suitcase with her because she


    was afraid of making too much noise.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Frank said that he missed her, after ss, she waited at the airport for her mother¡¯s private


    ne toe back to Sapphire City from Athana. The Turner family couple got off the ne. Ava got


    on the ne with the bodyguards, and Pat ck went as well.


    Tomorrow was the weekend, and there were no sses. Ava left studying for next week, mainly


    because she missed Frank too.


    Ava quickly lifted the nket and hugged the person inside. It was warm inside the nket. The person


    inside the nket turned around. He didn¡¯t grab Ava¡¯s hand likest time. Instead, he tried to turn on


    the light to confirm that he was not dreaming.


    Ava stopped him. She smiled under the nket. ¡°It¡¯s me, your girlfriend, Ava. Are you surprised? Are


    you


    touched?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me toe, did you?¡±


    Frank held his breath and stopped what he was doing. His hand froze in midair. After a while, he pulled


    the little girl into his arms and said in a broken voice, ¡°Don¡¯te sote in the future. If you want to


    Ava hid in Frank¡¯s arms and said gloomily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you missed me?¡±


    Just because he missed her, the girl rushed over overnight to relieve his pain of missing her. His arms


    tightened around Ava, and Ava almost suffocated in his arms. Ava pushed him away with her hand and


    said in a coquettish tone, ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Frank let go of the person in his arms. ¡°Is your suitcase downstairs?¡±


    Under the nket, Ava wrapped her arms around Frank¡¯s waist. Feeling the familiar warmth and touch,


    Ava touched him restlessly and looked up at him. ¡°Yes, I was afraid of making a sound. Why didn¡¯t you


    grab my wrist today?¡±


    Thest time she gave Frank a surprise, she was almost treated like a thief. She was pressed directly


    onto the bed. If she had been a second slower, she might have been thrown off the bed. Today, Frank¡¯s


    reaction was abnormally calm, as if he knew that it was her.


    Indeed, Frank knew that it was his girl. The reason was very simple. Rose had just given birth and was


    still in the hospital. There was only him and his father at home.


    However, Frank did not pass it over. Instead, he patiently exined to the girl, ¡°Did you forget that


    Rose is in the hospital? You have a criminal record.¡±


    After saying that, Frank pinched the little girl¡¯s nose dotingly. His movements were very light, while Ava


    pouted in dissatisfaction.


    Ava giggled. ¡°I see. Frank, lower your head. I have something to tell you.¡± Under the nket, the little


    girl curled her finger at him. Frank thought that she really had something to tell him so he lowered his


    head to get closer to her.


    He heard the little girl¡¯s warm breath and low voice. ¡°I took a shower at home. I¡¯m not on my period.¡±


    Ava snickered.


    Frank raised his head in a second and looked at the little girl yfully under the dim light. How could he


    resist tant teasing? He had been sleeping alone for a long time.


    Without a word, Frank flipped over and pressed the little girl under him. With his hands on both sides,


    his eyes were slightly red as he warned, ¡°Baby Ava, you have to take responsibility.¡±


    Ava nodded shyly. Of course, she knew that she had to take responsibility. She was here to extinguish


    Frank¡¯s fire.


    The kiss thennded, disrupting Ava¡¯s thoughts. She lifted her head and epted Frank¡¯s longing,


    which had been cultivating inch by inch and blossomed from the seed of love.


    3/4


    11:28


    The heat in the room spread to every corner, and the curtains fluttered. Perhaps it was because it was


    hot, the nket that was in the way was ruthlessly thrown to the ground.


    The soft moonlight shone inside the courtyard of the vi, coating it with ayer of silver.


    The vines of the climbing rose were tightly entwined together and swayed with the wind. They moved to


    the left and then to the right, giving people the feeling that they would be uprooted by the wind in the


    next second.


    The shadows of the intertwined vines swayed with the wind and moonlight. It was dizzying.


    The temperature outside rose by a few degrees, and a secretive feeling surrounded the Roberts family


    vi. The sensitive nt in the courtyard lowered its head and didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    After some unknown amount of time had passed, so long that one couldn¡¯t bother to look at the


    bathroom and just wanted to lie down and sleep.


    It was too tiring. The medicine to relieve one¡¯s longing was good, but it was too tiring and harmful to


    one¡¯s health.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    In the VIP ward.


    Rose sat on the bed, eating the breakfast that Grace had ordered. Meanwhile, Juana and Grace¡¯s


    breakfast was delivered by Edward himself.


    Edward brought out an assortment of breakfast dishes and ced them in front of his mother and


    mother-inw. Worried that his mother-inw might not enjoy the food, he had specifically ordered the


    same types of dishes they usually had at the Roberts family vi.


    As Grace came out of the room, her eyes immediately fell upon the breakfast spread on the table. She


    smiled faintly, feeling very satisfied with her thoughtful son-inw. Meanwhile, Rose¡¯s gaze was fixated


    on the scrumptious food before her.


    Feeling a sense of longing, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. ¡°After giving birth, everything bes


    easier, but the only thing I dislike is having to follow a restricted diet. There¡¯s so much food I can¡¯t eat.


    It¡¯s truly torturous!¡±


    Grace found a stool and sat in front of the breakfast table. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rose¡¯s


    words, knowing she was justining anyway.


    Edward respectfully handed the fork to Grace. ¡°Mom, here is the fork.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Grace replied as she took over the fork.


    Edward then handed a fork to Juana, who gratefully epted it. Turning to her daughter-inw, she


    spoke in a cheerful tone and said, ¡°Rose, please bear with it for just a little bit longer. If it bothers you to


    see us eating other foods, I¡¯ll join your diet from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    Edward stood there, his gaze fixed on Rose, still clutching the fork in his hand, as he muttered with


    determination, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Rose hurriedly waved her hand that was holding a fork and rejected, ¡°Oh, it was just a joke. Don¡¯t take


    it seriously. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, after all, you guys didn¡¯t give birth.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could,¡± Juana replied with a hint of sadness, ¡°but I am too old to have another child.


    Grace calmly picked up a piece of pizza as she helped her daughter defuse the situation with Rose.


    ¡°You know Rose, she¡¯s always saying what¡¯s on her mind. She can be a bit blunt but don¡¯t take it


    personally. Why don¡¯t you finish your oatmeal first, Rose?¡±


    Hearing her mom¡¯s order, Rose immediately lowered her head and focused on the oatmeal, daring not


    to speak anymore. Indeed, what she said was kind of rude, and embarrassing.


    Observing the guilty expression on his wife¡¯s face, Edward couldn¡¯t help but smile. His eyes then


    shifted to the cradle beside the bed, where their baby peacefully slept, filling him with a profound sense


    of contentment. ¡°Just a few more days,¡± he softly murmured to Rose, filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rose replied softly. But when she saw that Grace and Juana were not paying attention, she


    yfully mouthed to Edward that she had just been joking. It was clear that she was just trying to find


    more people to y Euchre with.


    Edward had been closely observing, and he received the message conveyed by her actions, which left


    him momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t anticipated her seriousness in this matter.


    When he was lost in his thoughts, someone gently opened the door and entered. In order to avoid


    disturbing the sleeping baby, Ava whispered in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°Surprise¡­¡±


    The entire dining table turned their attention towards the door as Frank and Ava entered the room,


    hand in hand.


    Ava was in a blue oversized hoodie, leggings, white socks, and white training shoes, looking very


    sporty. Frank was dressed in a hoodie of the same design, paired with dark jeans. However, unlike


    Ava, he had opted for a pair of white shoes.


    If there were leggings for men, Frank wouldn¡¯t hesitate to try them so as to match Ava¡¯s outfit better.


    175


    11:28


    The hoodies were carefully selected and bought by Ava over half a month ago. She had hidden them


    somewhere and brought them over this time.


    As she looked at the couple dressed like a pair, Rose felt a surge of excitement knowing that Ava


    hadn¡¯t informed her about their visit in advance. She subconsciously raised her tone, which


    unintentionally awakened the sleeping baby in the cradle. The little one nced around briefly before


    dozing off again.


    ¡°What brings you here? Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going toe over?¡±


    Noticing the baby¡¯s movements in the cradle, Rose lowered her voice slightly in the second part of her


    sentence, although not too much. She believed that it wasn¡¯t necessary to be overly cautious, as the


    baby might be a light sleeper who could be easily disturbed by even the slightest noise.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you and the baby.¡±


    Filled with joy, Grace stood up and immediately asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send a message to let us know


    you wereing over?¡±


    Frank felt his palm empty as Ava let go of his hand suddenly. However, he was used to the little girl


    leaving him and running towards Grace to throw herself into her arms.


    She held Grace¡¯s arm intimately as if Grace was her own mother, instead of her mother-inw. Juana,


    who was standing beside them was a bit shocked seeing Grace being so close to her daughter-inw.


    Grace had not the least air that a mother-inw usually presented.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to add more to your already tight schedule,¡± Ava replied.


    ¡°Besides, I have the keys to the door of the Roberts family, so I can enter whenever I want.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her chin proudly. Seeing that, Grace smiled dotingly.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Landor. Hello, Brother-inw.¡± Ava greeted them. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit amazed


    that her sister had married someone much older than her.


    Juana didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. She quickly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, even if he is


    50, now that he has married Rose, he is your sister-inw. Bear that in mind.¡±


    At this time, Frank looked at Edward, his eyes clearly conveying some message. Afraid that Edward


    failed to understand, he moved his gaze from Edward to the little girl slowly.


    Edward smiled helplessly. He didn¡¯t mind about the so-called seniority. Turning to Ava, she respectfully


    addressed, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    It took Ava a few moments to process what had just happened. ¡°Oh¡­ Hi,¡± she finally said.


    To ease the awkwardness, Ava decided to take a look at the child. Seeing the baby asleep in the


    cradle, she felt her heart melt at how adorable the little one was.


    Frank also wanted a closer look and walked over to stand beside Ava. Grace soon followed suit, pulling


    Ava over to take a seat. She asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°No, Frank and I came over first thing in the morning. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet my little nephew.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Edward, considerate as he was, pushed some breakfast to Ava. ¡°I bought quite a lot of breakfast. Have


    a try.¡±


    Frank sat down without saying anything else. Juana also resumed her seat and picked up her fork.


    After serving Ava some food, Frank started eating. Food had always been very important to him.


    More than half an hourter, breakfast was finished. Grace put the tissue in front of Ava. Edward began


    to clear the table, but Juana quickly intervened. ¡°You two can go outside and have a chat. The baby will


    need to be breastfed shortly.¡±


    At the end of the day, she was still afraid that Frank would feel ufortable. Frank strode out and


    walked to the smoking area. He leaned against the wall and handed a cigarette to Edward. Edward did


    not take it. ¡°I¡¯ll skip it. I have to carry the babyter, you know.¡±


    With that said, Frank quietly put the cigarette back into the box and walked to the chair to sit down. The


    meaning was pretty obvious.


    Meanwhile, in the ward.


    2/5


    11:28


    The little guy in the cradle had woken up. He kept moving his head to the side, probably looking for


    milk. Grace picked up the baby and ced him in Rose¡¯s arms. Juana cleaned the table, took the


    waste to the trash can outside, and then turned on the venter.


    ¡°He must be hungry. He¡¯s looking for food.¡±


    Rose reached out to tap her son¡¯s mouth and began to praise him. ¡°What a good boy you are! You only


    woke up after I finished eating. Not bad, not bad. Keep it up.¡±


    Intrigued by Rose¡¯s seriousness, Ava leaned closer and asked with curiosity, ¡°Can he understand?¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°From my perspective, I hope he understands. But from his perspective, he definitely


    can¡¯t.¡±


    Ava and Grace were lost for words.


    ¡°Come on, stop looking at me like that. I just hope my son won¡¯t be as reticent as Edward. I n to train


    him to be a host. So I need to talk to him more.¡±


    Rose exined. She was afraid that her son would be as calm as Edward. She wasn¡¯t sure if he would


    be as lucky as Edward to find such an outgoing girl.


    As the mother, she was full of concern for her son.


    After all, Edward had strong genes.


    Without any hesitation, Rose lifted her clothes, unbuttoned her breastfeeding bra, andmenced


    feeding the baby. cing her dark grape into the baby¡¯s mouth, the little one eagerly began to enjoy


    the nourishing milk.


    Ava wasn¡¯t particrly curious about this. After all, Natalie and Sherri¡¯s children were also born in


    Sapphire City, and she had already witnessed the process firsthand.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Rose seemedpletely unembarrassed despite being in


    the presence of Grace, Juana, and herself. After all, Rose had simply lifted her clothes without any


    reservations.


    Noticing the doubt in Ava¡¯s eyes, Rose smiled and asked, ¡°Are you perhaps wondering if you would


    feel a bit embarrassed about breastfeeding like this in the future?¡±


    Ava nodded. She was indeed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Ava, let me tell you, after we give birth, we¡¯ll be like cows. There is nothing to be embarrassed about.


    We¡¯re all women. We all have boobs.¡±


    Grace, who was drinking water, choked upon her daughter¡¯s words. She took a tissue to wipe her lips


    but did not stop her daughter from talking. Although Rose sounded a bit rude, she was telling the truth.


    Juana chimed in, agreeing with Rose. ¡°She¡¯s absolutely right. There¡¯s nothing to feel ashamed of. After


    all, we¡¯re all women. Before Rose gave birth, I even searched for videos of pregnant women on TikTok.


    Ever since then, my ¡®For You page¡¯ has been filled with simr content, which gave me a better idea of


    what it¡¯s like to be pregnant.¡±


    As Rose spoke, Juana took a seat on a stool and engaged in the conversation. Surprisingly, Grace also


    sat down and joined the chat, which was a slightly unusual urrence. Juana took center stage as


    everyone eagerly awaited her words, their gazes fixed on her. Being the focus of everyone¡¯s attention


    made Juana¡¯s mood even brighter.


    ¡°A few days ago, I saw a video where Rose¡¯s milk wasn¡¯t particrly abundant. There were no signs of


    swelling in her breasts. The woman in the video I watched had more milk, and while she was out with


    her husband, her milk-soaked through her shirt causing difort. She then lifted her shirt in public


    and began to breastfeed in front of everyone, but she didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed,¡± Ava replied.


    Everyone was speechless upon hearing that.


    Thedypletely disregarded the people around her.


    Juana interjected, reminding Rose, ¡°However, Rose, you shouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s fine to do it in front of us,


    but not in public.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve overestimated my courage. I am not mentally strong enough to broadcast


    3/5


    11:28


    myself breastfeeding.¡±


    Ava did not want to disturb Rose¡¯s nap, so she went to the base to look for Natalie, and Frank went to


    thepany. He would pick Ava upter.


    After finishing work, Ava exited the base hand in hand with her sister and stopped outside the door.


    Frank was already waiting for them, and his car was parked beside Natalie¡¯s motorcycle.


    ¡°Sis, did you drive this here? Did my brother-inw allow you?¡±


    Ava couldn¡¯t resist touching the car as she found it incredibly cool. She had a great liking for it, but the


    issue was that she didn¡¯t know how to drive without a driver¡¯s license. Although she possessed a


    driver¡¯s license for regr cars, she had never driven one before. With a driver at their disposal, Ava


    never had the opportunity to take the wheel.

 Chatper 552

    Chatper 552


    ¡°Absolutely. If you drive, Frank will be really concerned. Go ahead, Frank is waiting for you,¡± Natalie


    said as her slender legs gracefully entered the vehicle. She nced at Frank, and he nodded in


    agreement. Natalie started the vehicle with a loud sound.


    As Natalie put on her ck helmet, Ava reluctantly started to shift her feet. ¡°Goodbye, sister. I will


    return tomorrow afternoon,¡± she said, bidding her farewell.


    Natalie half-squatted and propped her legs on the ground as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Ava replied with a shrug and a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me so many send-offs,


    and besides, Frank will apany me this time. Hehe.¡±


    Natalie nodded at Frank, who had just exited the car, understanding his intentions. She twisted the


    elerator and quickly sped away, leaving behind a fading roar in the distance.


    Athana Hospital.


    After parting ways with Natalie, Ava didn¡¯t immediately return to the hospital. Instead, she spent a few


    hours shopping with Frank and purchased some clothes for Rose¡¯s newborn baby.


    Rose was asleep in the hospital ward, as was the baby. Grace was prepared to let Ava and Frank


    leave and go home. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to stay here. You can go home,¡± she suggested.


    Ava nced towards the cradle and whispered to Grace, ¡°Can I sleep here tonight?¡±


    Grace was taken aback for a moment upon hearing this. Then, Edward turned to his mother and said,


    ¡°Mom, since Frank and Ava are here, you can take the day off today. Come back tomorrow.¡±


    Juana was not oblivious to the fact that the mother-inw and daughter-inw desired some alone time


    together. It was true that Rose didn¡¯t need an excessive number of people looking after her.


    Understanding this, Juana agreed willingly and said, ¡°Alright, I will head back first. Please take care of


    Rose.¡±


    Edward had epted the fact that Ava was his sister-inw.


    Since Ava wanted to stay in the hospital at night, Frank did not object. It was fine as long as he could


    be with her.


    Grace spoke up and said, ¡°We are both mothers, and our ultimate desire is to see our children doing


    well.¡± Juana nodded and added, ¡°Indeed, indeed. Well, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Goodbye, Ava and


    Frank.¡± Ava said, ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Landor.¡±


    The ward consisted of three rooms: Grace¡¯s room, Juana¡¯s room, and Edward¡¯s room. However, in


    order to provide better care for Rose, Edward opted to sleep on the sofa instead of his bed. As a result,


    Frank upied Edward¡¯s room.


    Edward grabbed his coat and spoke softly to his mother-inw, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take my mother back


    first.


    Grace responded, ¡°Yes, take your time. Drive safe.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°I will.¡±


    Frank had already made his way to the cradle and was now standing beside it. His gaze was fixed


    intently on his sleeping nephew, not even blinking once. The little one looked so peaceful in his sleep.


    Grace took a quick nce at her son but chose not to say anything. Instead, she walked over to check


    on her son¡¯s


    room.


    Eagerly following behind Grace, Ava held onto her wrist from behind and whispered, ¡°Grace, did you


    notice how much Frank loves babies? Look at his gaze just now. It was so warm and full of joy.¡±


    Grace had indeed seen it, although her son did not show any particr reaction. Perhaps he was


    worried that Ava might feel overwhelmed or ufortable. Knowing how his son¡¯s friends were either


    already pregnant or had several kids, Grace reassured Ava, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Just focus


    on


    1/4


    11:48


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Grace helped them tidy up their nkets and went to the bathroom to take a look. ¡°You and Frank stay


    here. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and at what time does the baby usually feed?¡± Ava asked, realizing that while she liked her


    mother-inw, she didn¡¯t want to constantly rely on her for every small detail. If her mother-inw had


    something to say, she would naturally take the initiative to share it.


    Grace said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Grace emerged from the master bedroom, she had barely pushed open the door and was preparing


    to leave when William confidently walked in and knocked into her. Fortunately, it was Grace. If it had


    been Ava, it would have been rather awkward.


    William¡¯s eyes widened with surprise at the sight of Ava. His voice suddenly rose as he eximed,


    ¡°Ava! When did you get here?¡±


    Ava turned to Frank, her eyes silently questioning whether William had spent the previous night at the


    Roberts family residence.


    Frank remained by the cradle as Rose slept soundly like a pig. The hushed conversation between the


    others didn¡¯t seem to disturb her slumber in the slightest.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Last night,¡± Frank said simply.


    William¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief. ¡°Last night?¡± he repeated, turning to Ava for confirmation. Ava


    simply nodded in agreement, her expression serious.


    Grace was speechless. ¡°You weren¡¯t at homest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± William replied. But he didn¡¯t see any luggage this morning, so perhaps his son had already


    taken care of removing any signs of Ava¡¯s arrival.


    Grace red at William, utterly speechless. She had asked him to stay at home and take care of


    things, yet he didn¡¯t even realize that his daughter-inw had spent the night there. ¡°Just how soundly


    were you asleep?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s because I¡¯m older now and my sense of alertness has diminished a bit. Moreover, this


    house feels so safe that I can sleep soundly. It seems like I arrived here at just the right time. Are you


    nning to go out?¡±


    William swiftly changed the topic, attempting to conceal the fact that he had dozed off and wasn¡¯t


    paying


    attention.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Grace was concise and did not intend to continue talking about him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I suddenly remembered that I also need to head out,¡± William offered as he put his


    arm around Grace¡¯s shoulder and closed the door. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Ava, looking a bit disheveled, was still standing at the door. Finally, she looked up awkwardly and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a chance to say hi to your dad.¡±


    Ava quickly grabbed a stool for Frank to sit on, and he obliged by taking a seat. Then, he gently pulled


    her onto hisp.


    Feeling a bit self-conscious, Ava was worried about the nurseing into the ward. Meanwhile, Frank


    looked at the person in his arms who kept fidgeting, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s sit together so that you don¡¯t


    need to get another stool.¡±


    The reasoning seemed somewhat superficial, but Ava chose not to dwell on it. Observing that the little


    girl had calmed down, Frank withdrew his arm and wrapped his arms tightly around Ava¡¯s slender


    waist.


    The two of them gazed at the sleeping baby in the cradle. Turning towards Frank, Ava asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the


    baby just adorable?¡±


    Frank leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss, savoring the sweetness of her lips. ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered, as


    they


    2/4


    11:48


    pulled away from each other.


    Knowing that Frank would likely reject her, Ava chose not to say anything further. Instead, she asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Grace is up to?¡±


    Frank had already figured it out. As Grace entered and left the room, he remarked, ¡°She probably went


    to buy some toiletries.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ You¡¯re right. How could I have forgotten about that? Why didn¡¯t I consider it when we were out


    shopping?¡±


    Ava couldn¡¯t help but me herself for not informing Frank in advance that she wanted to stay in the


    hospital. She had only asked Grace to let her stay once she had already arrived at the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They can go shopping together. William enjoys it,¡± Frank reassured, rubbing her waist and


    pulling her into an even tighter embrace.


    As Rose opened her eyes, she beheld her brother and sister-inw unting their affection for each


    other. ¡°Frank, did you twoe to see me or to show off in front of me? That¡¯s not exactly appropriate,


    you know.¡±


    As Rose spoke, Ava quickly hopped down from Frank¡¯sp. It wasn¡¯t that she herself felt embarrassed


    by Rose¡¯s words, but more so she was concerned that if Edward and the others returnedter and saw


    her in that situation, they might feel ufortable.


    Frank said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Rose turned her gaze towards her brother andy on her arm as she asked, ¡°Frank, do you think your


    nephew is good-looking?


    ¡°Better than you anyway.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Of course. He is my son. He got to be better than me.


    Observing the baby closely, Avamented, ¡°He¡¯s definitely your son. He has the same mouth and


    eyes as you.¡±


    ¡°Grace said something simr. It gives me a real sense of aplishment,¡± Rose replied. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m


    already nning to have another child next year.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break? Tell me what you want to eat now. Grace is shopping.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to argue with his sister about having more children. After all, she had just given birth and


    was still recovering in bed. Yet, here she was already nning to have a second child. Did she really


    think she was a henying eggs?


    ¡°Another child? Can you? It should take two years to recover, right?¡± Ava sat close to Rose¡¯s bed.


    Worried that Grace might return soon, Rose quickly decided to take care of her dietary needs. ¡°Hold on


    a minute; I need to order some food now. If Grace is on her way back, Frank, please help me buy the


    food,¡± she instructed.


    Rose had no idea that the food she was consuming had been specially prepared by Grace. Every


    aspect, from the taste to the ingredients, had been carefully modified to cater to the dietary needs of a


    pregnant


    woman.


    Frank didn¡¯t answer his sister¡¯s question because it was nonsense.


    Rose sent a message to Grace, [Grace, can you bring back some dumplings?]


    Grace replied, [Sure, but they shouldn¡¯t be too salty.]


    Rose replied, [Okay.]


    Putting away her phone, Rose prepared to answer Ava¡¯s question. ¡°Logically speaking, it usually takes


    about a year and a half to recover after giving birth. But look at how I¡¯m being treated like an empress,


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll recover much faster. I¡¯ve already carefully nned to conceive a child around a yearter.


    See, Edward is about to turn 30. If we wait too long, I¡¯m afraid the quality of his sperm won¡¯t be as


    good.¡± For her final sentence, Rose whispered and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Frank looked at his sister in disdain. He really wanted to p her. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡±


    3/4


    11:48


    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by the cries of the baby. The little one in the cradle had


    woken up and turned his head, seeking attention. Rose, who had been lying on the bed engaged in


    conversation, was so engrossed in chatting that she hadn¡¯t noticed the baby¡¯s awakening.


    The baby had wet himself, and Frank sat helplessly at the side, not knowing what to do. Rose looked at


    him and urged, ¡°Frank, pick him up. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Frank felt a sudden wave of embarrassment, evident in his coughing and stammering. ¡°Um, cough,


    cough¡­ Quiet down. You¡¯re being too loud,¡± he muttered.


    Ava remained seated on the bed, feeling unsure of what to do. Rose had already gotten up and both of


    them watched in confusion as they awaited Frank¡¯s next move.


    Frank leaned down and gently lifted his nephew, cing one hand on the back of the baby¡¯s head and


    the other on the crook of his leg. He lifted the little one up into the air, cradling him gently.


    Rose kindly reminded Frank, ¡°Frank, please hold him. He¡¯s not ustomed to the vast world yet, and


    he might feel quite insecure if you hold him up in the air like that. He might feel as weightless as a pilot,


    which can be quite ufortable for him.¡±


    Frank coldly scolded his sister, saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the right words, just keep quiet.¡± Despite his


    harsh tone, Frank still heeded his sister¡¯s advice and gently embraced the little one in his arms.


    His movements were incredibly gentle, almost as if he were holding a ball of cotton in his arms,


    petrified that he might identally break it if he exerted too much force.

 Chatper 553

    Chatper 553


    Some things were very mysterious, and some things were extraordinary. For example, the little one,


    initially crying, was now peacefully nestled in Frank Roberts¡¯s arms.


    He stared curiously at the unfamiliar and strange face that had never hugged him. His small eyes rolled


    around, creating a heartwarming scene. It was not out of ce for a person to embrace a tiny bundle.


    Ava Turner and Rose Roberts were stunned by this scene. Ava could not help but take out her phone


    to take a photo. She had imagined Frank holding a child, but she did not expect the scene to be so


    loving. Rose said cautiously, ¡°Frank, can you help your nephew to change his diapers? No matter what,


    you¡¯re still his uncle, right?¡±


    He nced at the little one in his arms. He was adorable, and he rolled his eyes at his sister.


    Meeting Ava¡¯s expectant gaze, Frank finallypromised. In his memory, Trevon Wilson was quite


    proficient in changing diapers. It did not seem to be that difficult. He replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rose pushed Ava. She was excited as her brother agreed to help the baby change his diapers. She


    quickly pointed out the exact location with her hand and said, ¡°The diapers are in the cab.¡±


    Ava stood up and walked towards the cab. After a few steps, she turned back to look at Frank.


    Seeing that he was waiting, she opened the cab door and took out the diaper.


    Frank nced at his sister coldly, saying, ¡°Move a bit. One bed isn¡¯t enough for you to sleep alone, are


    you?¡±


    Rose moved her butt andy inside. Frank ced the child on the bed and removed the child¡¯s pants.


    He carefully untied the diaper and threw it in the trash can at the side. He continued, ¡°Ava, I¡¯ll get some


    water.¡±


    Ava walked around the end of the bed to look at the little guy on the bed and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look at


    him then.¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so. Frank has already ced him in the middle. It¡¯s not like he


    can turn over and fall.¡±


    After a while, Frank held a blue flower-shaped washbasin in his hand and used a disposable cotton


    cloth to wipe his nephew¡¯s butt. He imitated Trevon Wilson and slowly wiped it carefully. This scene


    made Rose anxious.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Frank, you can use more force. I didn¡¯t give birth to a delicate doll.¡±


    A stern gaze from Frank silenced her.


    Rose swallowed and murmured, ¡°I will shut my mouth up. Forget about what I said. Just do whatever


    you want.¡±


    She pursed her lips and leaned against the bed leisurely.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. When Grace Roberts and the others came in, they saw Frank


    carefully wiping her grandson¡¯s butt.


    Grace was not very surprised. She was very calm and felt it was only a matter of time. William Roberts


    was smiling. He was shocked and gratified as he walked over and praised, ¡°Not bad, Frank. It would be


    best if you practiced in advance. Now, Rose¡¯s child will be your free internship.¡±


    Then, Edward Landor came in with a speechless reaction. He thought that he had seen it wrongly and


    even blinked.


    Frank saw Edward¡¯s shock and instructed, ¡°Dump the water.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Edward.


    After confirming that it was not an illusion, Edward quickly returned to his senses. He did not refuse


    Frank¡¯s instructions and walked over to pick up the washbasin before entering the bathroom.


    Grace ced the toiletries in the room. When she came out, she said, ¡°Ava, all the toiletries are in the


    1/5


    11:48


    bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grace,¡± Ava thanked her sweetly.


    Ava held Grace¡¯s wrist, and after a few seconds of silence, Grace instructed William. She said, ¡°It¡¯s


    about time. You can go home after seeing the child. Ava and Frank will stay here tonight.¡±


    Meeting his wife¡¯s gaze, William was about to say he stayed here too, but he changed his words. ¡°I¡¯ll


    leave after seeing the child. I¡¯ll go back and look after the house. It¡¯s such a big house. At least


    someone has to be there,¡± said William immediately.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Grace retracted her gaze and stopped talking.


    ¡°The deterrent effect of Grace was that she did not need to speak and only used her eyes.¡± thought


    Ava inwardly.


    Frank¡¯s mind was filled with how Trevon changed the baby¡¯s diapers. He followed the instructions step


    by step. Whether it was Rose, Ava, or Edward who came out of the bathroom, they all looked stunned.


    Edward¡¯s surprise onlysted for a few seconds before he slowly walked towards the bed.


    On the other hand, Rose was different. She had always remembered the education of primary school


    teachers. If she had any questions, she had to ask them. That was a good child. Rose spoke, ¡°Frank,


    you didn¡¯t practice in private, did you?¡±


    Meeting Ava¡¯s puzzled gaze, Frank softened his voice. He gently carried the child and prepared to put


    him back into the cradle. It was too soft. ¡°Frank, give it to me. My son should be hungry,¡± said Rose.


    ¡°Frank, give it to me. My son should be hungry,¡± just as Frank was hugging him, Rose spoke.


    Men were all very self-aware. William said, ¡°Then I will go back ande back tomorrow. Ava, I am


    leaving now.¡±


    Ava finally had the chance to call him, ¡°Goodbye, William.¡±


    Frank followed Edward out. Edward wanted to send William back, but he was rejected. William came


    by car. Thus, he just emphasized that Edward had to take good care of Rose as there were no other


    requirements.


    They left the ward.


    After that, Frank followed Edward to the end of the corridor. He opened the window a little, and a


    breeze entered. Frank did not smoke this time. He only threw a piece of xylitol into his mouth and


    handed another to Edward. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Edward took it and poured one into his mouth. Frank didn¡¯t take it when he returned, and thus, he


    stuffed it into his pocket.


    No one spoke. After a long while, Frank narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry to have a


    second child?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Edward was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t even figured out how to carry the child. He


    hadn¡¯t learned how to carry the child, ultimately. Just learning to walk was challenging enough, let


    alone taking off.


    ¡°No, I told Rose to have only one baby,¡± Edward said honestly and thoughtfully.


    The xylitol in Frank¡¯s mouth seemed tasty as he chewed on it. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Rose said that she


    want to have another baby for the following year. Isn¡¯t that your idea?¡±


    Edward had one hand on the railing and the other in his pocket. Frank leanedzily against the railing,


    waiting for Edward¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No. Before Rose gave birth, I told her that I would only give birth to one child. However, Rose said that


    if we give birth to four children, we can make a rummy table. Otherwise, we will be short of three


    children.¡±


    Frank felt speechless at Edward¡¯s words. He could tell this was ultimately Rose¡¯s vocabry. His head


    throbbed. Of all the things she liked, she just had to like having children.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to give this as a present? Won¡¯t that be stingy? Why don¡¯t you buy some big


    items?¡± Natalie Foster was led out of the elevator by Trevon. Both of their hands were empty. Those


    who


    2/5


    11:48


    knew were here to see Rose. Those who didn¡¯t know thought that they were here to visit.


    Trevon immediately saw the two men in the distance. Trevon stopped in his tracks and patted Natalie¡¯s


    shoulder. He said to Natalie, ¡°You go in first.¡±


    Following the man¡¯s gaze, Natalie saw Frank and Edward. She immediately understood. ¡°Yes, sure. I¡¯ll


    send you a message after.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied concisely. As soon as he finished speaking, he strode towards Frank.


    In the empty corridor, a man in a suit appeared. He was over 5.9 feet tall and very eye-catching. His


    aura was ipatible with the hospital.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Frank teased, then looked at the man with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not empty-handed. It¡¯s just that something has beenpressed,¡± said Trevonas. He


    automatically interpreted Frank¡¯s gaze.


    Trevon raised his hand to look at his phone and said to Edward, who had been silent all this while,


    ¡°Congrattions on levelling up.¡±


    Edward smiled politely and calcted the time. Rose was almost done feeding. He walked towards the


    ward door, and the two men behind him were teasing each other. Trevon teased Frank, ¡°You¡¯re


    behind.¡± Frank replied, ¡°Do you find that an issue? Wouldn¡¯t you feel embarrassed if I was levelling up


    before you? I am staying on your dignity.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have to thank you. Do you mean that?¡± asked Trevon.


    Frank quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    In the ward, it was extremely lively. The few women kept chatting. Compared to Rose, Natalie was


    much more professional in carrying children since she was the mother of three children. While Ava was


    carrying the children, Natalie helped her and patiently guided and exined the method.


    Ava hugged him very well. The smile on her lips kept widening. She looked pleased, making Frank,


    who had just entered, bewitched.


    Trevon¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re tempted, you can continue pretending.¡±


    After saying this, he ignored Frank¡¯s thoughts and walked straight to Natalie¡¯s side to see the child.


    Then, he ced a card in the child¡¯s arms. ¡°Keep it. Your uncle is watching me,¡± said Trevon.


    Frank nced at the card in his nephew¡¯s arms and smiled with narrowed eyes.


    Rose was so excited that she lifted the nket and checked. Grace was afraid that she would fall, so


    she quickly went to hold her and reminded her, ¡°Slow down, Rose.¡±


    She put on her slippers haphazardly. Rose¡¯s movements were so agile that she did not look like a


    pregnant woman who had just given birth. She picked up the card in her son¡¯s arms and looked at it.


    ¡°What card is this? It can¡¯t be a dime, right? Trevon, it couldn¡¯t be empty, right?¡± asked Rose.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively. What¡¯s going on? Trevon, what did you give? A supermarket membership card?¡±


    Hackett ckwell, who had just entered, took the card from Rose¡¯s hand.


    Rose tiptoed to retrieve it. However, due to the height difference, Hackett held the card in the air and


    shouted proudly, ¡°You can¡¯t get it, you can¡¯t get it. It¡¯s useless even if you tiptoe.¡±


    At this moment, they hadpletely forgotten that one was a pregnant woman who had just given birth


    and the other was a person who hade to visit. Neither of them was giving in to the other.


    Ultimately, they were pursuing a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger. Edward directly took


    the card that was raised in the air. Hackett¡¯s hand was empty as he cursed, ¡°Fuck, who is it?¡±


    Edward said heavily with a warning tone, ¡°It was me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking it away. Sherri, look at how stingy Edward is,¡± said Hackett.


    Sherri Landor did not stop the two of them from bickering. It was the same in the Landor family


    previously. She was already so used to it that she could not get used to it anymore. She went to see


    Rose¡¯s child, saying, ¡°Oh wow, I haven¡¯t seen you for a day. Why does my nephew be even more


    handsome?¡±


    3/5


    11:48


    Natalie said when she heard Sherri¡¯s words, ¡°You must have eaten honey beforeing here.¡±


    Sherri replied, ¡°You¡¯ve already discovered this. I¡¯ve already finished a bottle of honey at home.¡± Yet,


    she turned and said, ¡°Ava, you¡¯re hugging the baby pretty well. You feel like a mother now.¡±


    ¡°Frank, Doesn¡¯t she look like a mother now? Do you feel that?¡± asked Sherri. Ava held the child and


    shook it slowly. It was very light and small, like a cradle.


    Frank didn¡¯t know how to respond to Sherri¡¯s words. Recently, Ava had been talking to him about the


    child. Frank said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    At this moment, Ava found it fun and said, ¡°Grace, am I good enough?¡±


    Grace walked over and took the child away from Ava¡¯s arms. ¡°You are quite good at that. You guys can


    chat for a while. I¡¯ll take the child to bed,¡± said Grace.


    ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± Rose acted cutely.


    ¡°Lie down on the bed,¡± Grace reminded. Edward handed the card to Rose and helped her sit down. He


    helped to cover her with the nket and shook the bed high so that Rose could lean morefortably.


    Hackett did not give up and continued to ask, ¡°What card is that? It can¡¯t be a supermarket card, right?¡±


    Trevon did not want to bother people who could not get past the supermarket card. When he saw a


    nket on the sofa, he did not need to think to know the reason. He said to Edward, ¡°You¡¯re quite


    enlightened.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°It takes one to know one. Have a seat.¡± He walked over and put the nket away. He


    ced it in the cab to empty the space for everyone to sit.


    Natalie and Sherri sat on the edge of Rose¡¯s bed, one on each side. Ava sat beside Frank and quietly


    said something. From time to time, the corners of Frank¡¯s mouth curled up.


    Trevon instructed Edward, ¡°I also brought a gift here. Give me a bottle of soda water.¡±


    Edward took out soda water from the cab and did not hand it to Trevon immediately. ¡°If you want


    coffee or even a milkshake, I can arrange that for you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, soda water is fine,¡± said Trevon, looking like he was settling for it.


    Sherri teased, ¡°Old Trevon is putting on airs with my brother again.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Edward, just give him soda water. It¡¯s quite good. He¡¯s not very picky.¡±


    Everyone felt he was the only one who said that, as they could only agree with her statement. Edward,


    soda water. They felt that Trevon had an intrinsic meaning in his words.

 Chatper 554

    Chatper 554


    Trevon¡¯s words had no hidden meaning. It was because Natalie was the chef at night. It had been a


    long time since he had eaten Natalie¡¯s dishes. It was rare for Natalie to cook. He had overeaten at night


    and ate salty food.


    He just wanted to drink some water.


    However, Trevon usually had a hidden meaning in his words. He consciously made everyone feel that


    his words were abnormal.


    For example, the story of the boy who cried wolf. Telling too many lies could make people doubt the


    truth. Even when it was told, people would inevitably suspect him, and his credibility would be


    significantly reduced.


    Hackett was still struggling with the problem of the card. It was evident that Trevon had diverted the


    question and deliberately did not exin. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a supermarket card, did you?¡± asked


    Hackett. ¡°You¡¯re having trouble with the supermarket card. If you have nothing to do, read the


    dictionary more to expand your vocabry,¡± said Trevon.


    Trevon took a few sips of soda water and nced at Hackett in disdain.


    Edward went to take a look at the child. He came out of the room and closed the door for Grace. Then,


    he pulled a stool and sat beside Rose.


    Natalie exined to Hackett kindly, ¡°This is the Athana Building¡¯s One-Card Pass customized by


    Trevon for the child. With this card, you can make purchases directly at every counter in the Building


    Athana. You don¡¯t have to apply for membership in every specialty store, nor do you need to charge


    money.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hackett directly said, ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t this ying favorites? Why wasn¡¯t it when I was


    born? Why wasn¡¯t it when our Sherri was born?¡±


    Frank smiled after listening to Natalie¡¯s exnation. With Trevon¡¯s personality, it couldn¡¯t be custom-


    made for a child. It was probably something that had been avable a long time ago, and some might


    have been custom-made for his wife.


    Frank was right.


    Trevon indeed customized it for Natalie. With Natalie¡¯s personality, she preferred to keep things simple


    and didn¡¯t like dealing with the hassle. On the other hand, all the counters in all the luxury shops in


    Athana


    11:28


    Building needed to get cards. Ten shops had ten cards. It was too troublesome for Natalie.


    Trevon ordered Jim Hawk to procure six One-Card Passes to make it easier for Natalie to shop. This


    was an unprecedented card. Currently, there were only six cards in the entire Athana. The first card


    was given to Natalie, the second card was given to Rachel, and the third card was given to Emma the


    Rose suddenly realized the actual value of this card, which was worth a lot of money. It glowed in her


    palm, and she covered it against her chest, saying, ¡°Oh my god, Trevon. I just realized how handsome


    you are today. I won¡¯t pick on you anymore.¡±


    Edward did not expect Trevon to be so generous. One had to know that in a specialty store, different


    amounts need to be recharged to reach the highest star level. If it was universal, how much would it


    cost?


    Although the entire Athana Building belonged to him, he still had to charge. With Natalie¡¯s personality,


    she wouldn¡¯t buy things in the name of Trevon.


    What was certain was that it was a substantial amount of money.


    Trevon did not say anything. Natalie, on the other hand, smiled and let Sherri reminisce. ¡°Do you need


    me to rewind it for you? It¡¯s one to two. I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness,¡± said Natalie.


    Rose was so happy that she did not feel sleepy and began to answer actively. She was highly


    enthusiastic and said, ¡°I know the answer. This is an additional question. It¡¯s one to two. I¡¯ve suffered a


    huge loss so that we won¡¯t exchange gifts. Sherri, I¡¯m sorry. Let me be tacky for once.¡±


    en Rose helped them


    Sherri and Hackett were instantly speechless recall the lines. This was because they were too wise at


    that time and said that there was no need to send each other off.


    A few saw that the couple had thought of it andughed simultaneously.


    Ultimately, Trevon looked at Hackett¡¯s dark expression and sneered.


    expression a


    ¡°Don¡¯t look like you want to jump off a building. Natalie will give it to your wife tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie had a look of pity on his face. She spread his hands and said,


    ¡°Trevon has long been prepared. It was you who said that you didn¡¯t want it. We can¡¯t force it on you.¡±


    Sherri remained silent and felt somewhat hasty.


    11:28


    Hackett started to prepare his ttery, but Trevon stopped him. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up. I¡¯m afraid of


    wasting soda water,¡± said Trevon.


    Alright, whatever the financier said, as he was so generous. When he took someone¡¯s things, his


    hands and mouth were limp as if they were paralyzed. He could not say anything unpleasant at all. He


    could only say good things.


    Money had such an effect. It was especially magical.


    Few of them stayed for more than an hour. After all, Rose was a pregnant woman who needed to rest.


    In addition, it was already veryte. There were still children at home, so Natalie and Sherri went back.


    Ava and Frank were the only ones still sitting on the sofa and looking at their phones. No one knew


    what they were looking at.


    Rose handed the card to Edward as if it were a treasure and told him to hide it well. It might be worth


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    tens of millions. She said, ¡°Hubby, just hide it. They say one bes a bit slow-witted during


    pregnancy, and I¡¯ve just given birth. I¡¯m afraid that I might lose my wits after sleeping. I¡¯m more at ease


    if you keep it. This is a huge sum of money. I didn¡¯t expect Trevon would be so generous.¡±


    Frank, sitting on the sofa, overheard and said unhurriedly, ¡°No one is eyeing your stuff.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°I¡¯m not guarding against you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll leave it here when I get discharged. If


    someone else picks it up, I¡¯ll be gone. This is a limited edition. I don¡¯t think there will be more than ten.¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with his sister anymore. They were close, so he had no choice but


    to remind her patiently, ¡°I think you¡¯re already stupid and have be a bit slow-witted. This card is


    registered in your name, and it has a password setting. Is it confidential even if you deposit a huge sum


    of money in the bank?¡±


    His words enlightened her. As expected, it was as if a light bulb had gone off in her head. She couldn¡¯t


    believe she hadn¡¯t thought of setting a _password.


    This was a mistake.


    After saying that, Frank continued to look at his phone with Ava. Ava


    ing as she leaned on


    even smiled asionally. Her smilk at l


    Frank¡¯s shoulder.


    Rose was already used to his brother and Ava showing off their affection at any time. She was used to


    it. Her brot


    was a reserved man.


    11:28


    Edward was also surprised by this card. Back then, after Natalie gave birth, although she and Rose


    had given her double gifts, it still couldn¡¯tpare to this card.


    Trevon had indeed made a grand gesture.


    Edward said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll keep it in my wallet. If you want to use it, get it directly from there.¡±


    Rose replied, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m rich, sudden riches from the heavens. I¡¯m happier than winning the


    lottery. Of course, I¡¯m not such a materialistic person. Even if I ept gifts, it depends on the person.


    I¡¯m just being kind. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep with so much money.¡±


    Edward reminded, ¡°He has three children.¡±


    Frankmented, ¡°You could write a whole TV drama based on this reasoning.¡±


    Ava added, ¡°This excuse sounds a bitme.¡±


    Rose said excitedly, unwilling to admit defeat, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with having three kids? I wasn¡¯t


    making things up. What¡¯s the matter with that? In the future, I might even have four, five, six, and¡­¡±


    Frank and Ava remained silent as they didn¡¯t want to engage in this conversation. They knew it was


    going to be endless. If they continued chatting, it would be a football team.


    Just as Rose was about to count down, Edward sat on the edge of the bed and stopped. The number


    soared. Edward said anxiously, ¡°Rose, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just throwing out a random number. It¡¯s not like I can give birth to seven or eight kids.


    If I can, you won¡¯t be able to handle it by then,¡± said Rose.


    Noticing Edward¡¯s dark expression, Rose retracted his tongue. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that you cannot handle


    it. It¡¯s just that our bodies determine it. I didn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    He felt that he could not exin it clearly.


    Frank already felt that his sister¡¯s brain was on the fritz, and she was talking nonsense. He was


    unprepared to listen to their daily conversation and brought Ava into the room. He said, ¡°You guys


    continue, We¡¯re going to sleep.¡±


    Rose waved at Ava and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Edward knew that she didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t handle it, but he didn¡¯t


    11:291


    intend to continue discussing where he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°I know. Do you want to sleep for a while? The


    child is going to be fed againter. Take a nap,¡± said Edward.


    Rose continued, ¡°Alright, but I must still analyze this matter for you before I can sleep. I¡¯ll tell you.


    You¡¯re already pushing thirty. If I give birth naturally, I¡¯ll need at least a year to recover. ording to a


    year and a half, four will take six years, which is even faster. If there¡¯s an additional year, you¡¯ll be


    almost 40. The quality will deteriorate. Your genes will not deteriorate, so at most four. I don¡¯t n to


    have more.¡±


    Rose counted with her fingers. She looked severe as if she was solving a math problem.


    Looking at his wife, who was seriously calcting, Edward was amused. He thought she was thinking


    for a moment and would forget about it in a few days. In the end, she was serious and could not refuse.


    Hence, he disagreed. ¡°Got it. It depends on the situation. The n can¡¯t keep up with the changes.


    Let¡¯s sleep first,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°Alright, you should get some rest, too,¡± replied Rose.


    ¡°Sure, you go to sleep first,¡± Edward covered her with the nket and carefully tidied Rose¡¯s corbone


    hair. He was highly doting and leaned over to kiss her forehead.


    Looking at Rose, Edward couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her.


    In the room, Ava and Frank were still looking at their phones. Ava wasughing uncontrobly. ¡°That¡¯s


    too funny. I tried to hold in myughter outside because I feared scaring Edward, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Hahaha.¡±


    Frank whispered, ¡°Shh.¡±


    Ava whispered like a thief, ¡°Oh, keep your voice down. We¡¯ll wake the baby upter.¡±


    Frank asked her to be quiet, not because he feared waking his nephew up but because he feared Rose


    would see her sneaking a peek at her phone.


    caus


    After looking at it for two hours, her phone was slightly hot. Frank reminded Ava to take it and asked,


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. Why don¡¯t we go out and eat? If we order takeout, I¡¯m afraid Rose will be jealous. She


    can only look at what I want to eat,¡± said Ava.


    Ava analyzed.


    ¡°Sure, wear your coat,¡± said Frank, as it might be windy outside.


    57%


    11:29


    The two of them went out. The little guy had fallen asleep again after being fed. Newborn babies spend


    their time sleeping.


    Their sleep duration would gradually decrease as they grew older.


    Seeing that Frank and Ava were holding hands and preparing to go out, Rose, who had finished


    feeding his son, asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    Frank asked in response, ¡°You can still go with us?¡±


    The rhetorical question made the restless Rose choke. A momentter, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you


    guys n to eat something delicious?¡±


    Ava was sincere. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bit hungry. We¡¯re preparing to go foraging. Edward, are you hungry? We


    can bring something back for you.¡±


    Grace came out of the room after washing up. She was prepared to see her grandson before going to


    bed. ¡°Are you going out to eat?¡± asked Grace ¡°Yes, Grace, are youing? What would you like to


    eat? We can buy it for you,¡± Ava said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You guys go ahead and eat. Take your time,¡± replied Grace, as she did not have the


    habit of eating supper at night.


    asionally, there would be, but it was rare unless she worked overtime until midnight.


    Just as Frank and Ava stepped out the door, Rose said sternly, ¡°You have to buy it home to eat. I¡¯m


    hungry, too. Buy me another serving of potato soup with tomato strands. It doesn¡¯t have to be too salty.


    Just like the taste of Grace that I bought.¡±


    Frank wanted to take off his shoes and beat them up. She didn¡¯t want them to eat separately. He red


    at his sister and said, ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat? You¡¯d better exin it to me in one go.¡±


    Edward suggested, ¡°How about I go and buy it? Rose, text me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go. Watch her and stop causing trouble. Think about it and -send me a message,¡± said


    Frank as he red at his sister again and led Ava


    out.


    Grace returned to her room and sent a message to his son, telling him where to buy the soup. At the


    same time, she also told Frank that they had hired an expensive chef who could make it anytime.


    Rose got her way, and she was ecstatic. She wriggled on the bed, just shy of breaking into a dance.


    She didn¡¯t look like someone who had just given


    677


    11:291


    birth to a child.


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything about her either. She was highly indulgent.


    Rose thought that it would be satisfying to watch them eating even if she could not eat it.

 Chatper 555

    Chatper 555


    An hour and a halfter.


    The door of the ward was pushed open again.


    Frank Roberts was carrying several takeaway boxes, while Ava Turner was holding Rose potato soup.


    She ced the thermos box on Rose¡¯s dining table. ¡°Rose, your soup is here. Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Rose was in a good mood and floated with joy. She asked Ava to change his words, ¡°Please address


    me as ¡®Your Highness¡¯ when you invite me to dine.¡±


    As Ava was about to say it, a reprimanding voice interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯d better finish your soup


    obediently. Your Highness¡¯? Why don¡¯t you call yourself an alien?¡±


    Edward came over to help open the thermos box and handed the spoon over. He said, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s


    hot.¡±


    Rose looked up and asked Edward with a pouting mouth, ¡°Hubby, am I like a goddess to you?¡±


    Edward replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Rose stuck out her tongue at Frank smugly as if to say, ¡°Look, I am.


    It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Frank could not be bothered with her.


    Seeing that her brother was ignoring her, Rose did not mind and said, ¡°You guys even bought a


    thermos box. It doesn¡¯t have to be so good.¡± Looking at the pink thermos box on the table, Rose was


    touched.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t buy it. The shop owner gave it to us,¡± replied Ava as she helped Rose bring some tissues to


    the dining table.


    Rose looked intently at the other table. She and asked curiously, ¡°What did you buy? Let r After saying


    this, she received a warning from


    Rose, who received the look, puffed up her cheeks and shrank her neck. She puffed in her mouth and


    said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I can¡¯t even take a look. Why are you so petty?¡±


    craned her neck like a giraffe


    have a look.¡±


    Frank ced the takeout on the table one by one. There was grilled fish, barbecue, milkshakes, stir-


    fried pasta, and fried rice. They were all bought at the food street.


    11:29


    The smell of various delicacies silently drifted into Rose¡¯s nose. She instantly felt like she was


    masochistic.


    The small table was instantly filled with delicious food. Seeing this, Rose instantly felt that the potato


    soup in front of her was not fragrant. She licked her lips and sighed heavily. She resigned herself to her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    fate and enjoyed her soup. Fortunately, the soup was delicious.


    When he heard his sister¡¯s sigh, Frank mocked her mercilessly. ¡°You have self-abuse tendencies,¡± said


    Frank. They were supposed to eat outside but had to pack it back.


    Her brother¡¯s words were exactly what she had been thinking. She


    definitely could not admit it. Rose retorted indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m willing, so go, ahead and hit me.¡±


    ¡°Rose, bear with it a little longer. Do you want me to have the soup with you?¡± Edward felt a little sorry


    for his wife as she could not eat this pile of delicacies and could only watch.


    ¡°Do you know that food is precious?¡± Frank asked Edward profoundly. Ava, who understood what he


    meant, quickly interpreted the inner meaning and called out to Edward, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. There¡¯s so


    much food. It¡¯ll be a waste if we can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    The more Rose drank the soap, the more fragrant they became. Her mood also improved. She raised


    her chin and let Edward taste with her. ¡°Hubby, have a try at this. My soup is also very delicious. I¡¯m


    just venting my frustrations.¡±


    The next day.


    Ava woke up early. Grace bought a lot of breakfast for her to choose from. Rose could only drink the


    potato soup.


    After breakfast, Ava left with the child in her arms and spent time with Frank. Later in the afternoon,


    Frank apanied her to the hospital and sent her back on a ne before returning to work at the


    made arge pot of creamy potato soup and fish soup.


    Rose was taken care of meticulously in the hospital in this way. It could be said that she was provided


    with everything she needed.


    Sherri Landor had another meal in the past few days, which was in Rose¡¯s ward. She rarely went to the


    cafeteria these days and came to the ward every day to freeload. It was either breakfast or lunch.


    27


    11:29


    Although Juana despised her, she still prepared her daughter¡¯s portion daily. If her daughter hadn¡¯t


    shown up at mealtime, Juana would still stubbornly ask Edward to ask.


    At Edward¡¯s vi.


    Rose was discharged from the hospital today. Considering that Juana would be taking care of Rose,


    the meticulous Edward arranged for his wife to stay in the vi he had bought. In this way, his mother-


    inw, father-inw, and brother-inw would feel at ease living together.


    In the downstairs kitchen, both mothers were busy with their cooking. Grace was cooking creamy


    potato soup, and Juana was making regr meals.


    The division ofbor was detailed. Juana was not very confident in her cooking skills. It was edible, but


    delicious was impossible. She gave her a heads-up in advance. ¡°Inw, just to let you know, my


    culinary skills are not exquisite. I might be a littlecking from being exquisite.¡±


    It meant that she had to be mentally prepared.


    Grace stirred the creamy potato soup in the pot with a spoon and found it very fragrant. She served a


    bowl to Juana and said, ¡°Give it a taste. My culinary skills are not good either. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Hehe, it¡¯s mainly because I haven¡¯t had a chance to showcase my skills. If I


    can perform every day, my skills will soar,¡± exined Juana when she picked up the bowl.


    After a sip, she said, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. Your culinary skills are much better than mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so delicious about it? Let me try it. Oh, Grace, you¡¯re cooking.¡± This was notmon. Joy


    ckwell was here to see the child. Usually, Sherri was working with her son, so she could not leave.


    Now that her daughter-inw was home, she took the time toe over with Nathan ckwell.


    Juana quickly went out to wee her. ¡°Oh my, why are you here? Come in quickly. It¡¯s been hard on


    you these past few days, taking care of two children alone.¡±


    Edward came down to pick up creamy potato soup. Fifteen minutes ago, his mother-inw sent a


    message asking him toe downstairs to pick up creamy potato soup for Rose. When the time was


    up, he came down on time.


    Seeing Hackett¡¯s parents in the living room, she said, ¡°Mr. ckwell, Mrs.


    37


    11:29


    ckwell, take a seat first.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat. Rose is probably breastfeeding now. I¡¯ll bring you guys up to see the little guy


    nowadays.¡±


    Juana kept praising her children, not leaving a single one behind.


    Joy replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Edward, you must be overjoyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied calmly. He was pleased, but he did not know how to respond. ¡°I¡¯ll bring creamy


    potato soup up.¡±


    ¡°Go, go ahead. This child doesn¡¯t show much emotion, but he¡¯s pleased. When he saw the Rose


    photos, he was dumbfounded,¡± said Juana.


    Grace came out of the kitchen and didn¡¯t say much. She smiled at Joy and Nathan, sitting on the sofa


    and chatting casually.


    Rose was feeding the child upstairs. After feeding him, she realized that the little guy had woken up.


    She handed Edward to put the child in the cradle. She looked at the creamy potato soup and said


    affirmatively, ¡°Grace cooked this.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? How can you tell?¡± Edward was puzzled.


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t have much oil, just a little. I wouldn¡¯t say I like greasy ones. I didn¡¯t tell Mom, but


    Grace knew. So, isn¡¯t the case solved?¡±


    Rose sipped and said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°The creamy potato soup Mom made for you that day was so greasy. If you don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you


    say it? If you don¡¯t like it in the future, say it. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to drink it. Mom won¡¯t


    mind.¡± said Edward. Thinking of theyer of oil on the creamy potato soup that his mother had cooked


    for her that day, he felt a little guilty.


    Seeing that Edward was in a daze and pursed his lips without saying anything, R?se exined, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I don¡¯t want to reject Mom¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s quite delicious, but it¡¯s a little oily. However, it must


    have been brewed for a long time. Mom is very attentive.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mom¡¯s culinary skills are average, to begin with. If I keep saying I don¡¯t like this or that. She¡¯ll


    lose all everyone is


    er self-confidence. Not


    as thick-skinned as me,¡± Rose said self-awarely.


    Appreciating his wife¡¯s understanding, Edward kissed her forehead, and a smile formed. No wonder his


    mother-inw said that she was here to stay up for creamy potato soup today. Edward just realized the


    reason. Rose raised his head, hugged Edward¡¯s neck, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mom has


    11:29


    put in a lot of effort. I found that she¡¯s been even busier since Sherri gave birth. You should let her


    rx.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Mom. She¡¯s just worried you won¡¯t be used to staying here,¡± said Edward as he gently


    touched her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯mfortable wherever I go. As long as you are with me,¡± imed Rose.


    Edward replied, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go downstairs and take a look. Hackett¡¯s parents are here,¡± Edward said as he stood straight


    and looked at the child in the crib.


    When Rose heard this, she quickly waved his hand. Since the guests were here, he had to entertain


    them. After all, this house belonged to both of them. ¡°Go, go ahead,¡± said Rose.


    As soon as the door was closed, the baby started to cry and fuss. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t delighted


    with the change in environment, probably because he had gotten used to the hospital room. He was


    having trouble adjusting to this new ce.


    With guests downstairs, she couldn¡¯t let the child cry. As a pediatrician, if she couldn¡¯t handle a little


    one like this, she would lose all credibility, which would be embarrassing. Her reputation would be in


    vain.


    She tried her best to think of a way. She walked to the side of the cradle and began tomunicate.


    She held the child¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡°My dear son, even if you like that VIP ward, I can¡¯t bring you


    back, I can¡¯t stay there forever. If others can let me stay there, I can¡¯t. I will be treated as a lunatic. Do


    you know that? That¡¯s a hospital, not a home.¡±


    The baby wasn¡¯t giving her face and started to babble even louder.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a song for you to calm down. Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Rose and picked up her phone to


    quickly stop the little guy¡¯s emotions from erupting.


    She casually picked a song and started ying it. She felt that she was too lively Just as she was


    about to change, she realized the child had quietened down a little. She retracted her hand.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t cry,¡± said Rose. Little Bear Dance¡¯s song was ying on a loop in the


    room. Perhaps it was infected, but Rose suddenly wanted to dance.


    Indeed, she did. As her son listened to the music, he gradually quietened down and began to


    familiarize himself with the environment of the


    11:291


    room. He looked around, and his small eyes kept wandering.


    Meanwhile, Rose was infected by the music. Wearing warm slippers, a windbreak on her head, and a


    restraining belt on her waist, she danced the Little Bear Dance in the room and sang along.


    She was so high that his son, who was observing the room, was attracted by her. He kept staring at


    Rose without blinking.


    Perhaps he was curious about what this person was doing. What was she dancing about?


    The door had long been pushed open. A group of people stood at the door. Edward was originally


    downstairs, apanying Nathan.


    Coincidentally, Richard Landor came. He let the elders chat with him and left.


    He was thest to go upstairs. The elders were blocking the door, so he didn¡¯t know what was


    happening inside.


    The expressions of the people in the doorway wereplex to describe.


    Everyone thought that they hade to the wrong ce. The music yed a little louder, drowning out


    the sound of the door opening. Rose had her back to them and waspletely unaware of the visitors.


    She continued dancing and had no idea the atmosphere had taken an unusual turn.


    A few of them did not know if it was better to enter the house or close


    the door.


    They were in a dilemma as they had seen everything they needed to see.


    Joy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. After giving birth, you have to exercise. You can¡¯t lie in bed all the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lagree. Rose is more lively. Her training method is unique. As long as she is happy, it¡¯s


    fine,¡± Jua


    Juana nodded in agreement.


    said.


    Finally, Grace gave Edward a meaningful look and gestured for him to turn off the music.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Edward walked into the room under everyone¡¯s gaze. When he saw his wife doing the strange dance,


    he was slightly dumbfounded. He quickly picked up the phone and turned off the music that had been


    ying on a loop.


    The music ended abruptly.


    The moment Rose turned around, she only had one thought. She wished she was on another


    right then.


    ¡°Fuck! Is there anyone more fucking embarrassed than me right now?¡± she thought as she shuddered.


    She braced herself and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mom. Everyone¡­ Hello¡­.. I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just ying some


    music to help nurture children from a young age. Yes. It¡¯s to help the baby.¡± Sheughed awkwardly.


    She didn¡¯t even believe what she said.


    She felt so awkward that her face was incredibly red now. If one touched her face, they might think she


    was having a fever.


    Her eyes met Edward¡¯s. It was as though she was speaking to him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call out to me?¡±


    Edward replied with a look, ¡°I just came up too. I didn¡¯t see because they were in the way.¡±


    Rose stared at him. ¡°I feel so awkward,¡± her eyes seemed to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see the child,¡± Grace said to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    With that said, everyone entered the room at the same time and headed in the direction of the cradle.


    Edward helped Rose adjust the nket and let her lie back down. ¡°Rose,e here.¡±


    Then, he turned around and went to the bathroom. He took a wet towel and wiped Rose¡¯s face. ¡°Is


    there anywhere else that¡¯s sticky?¡±


    Rose pulled the nket up high. She still had not recovered from the social suicide she had


    experienced just now. The dark history could not be erased from everyone¡¯s mind. She shook her


    head.


    Joy left not long after. During that time, she kept praising Rose¡¯s baby for having good genes. Before


    she left, she even gave them a card. Juana was too embarrassed to ept it, but Joy insisted that they


    had to ept it.


    176


    12:57


    She secretly said that William and Charlie were extremelypetitive and they could not be stingy.


    After Juana understood the situation, she grinned and asked Rose to ept it. Rose took the card.


    Everyone had been so generous that she felt overwhelmed. She thanked her politely.


    After everyone left, only Edward and Rose were left in the room.


    Grace was urged by Rose to return to her room to rest. Rose¡¯s phone was forcibly confiscated by


    Edward because Rose often secretly sent messages to chat with Natalie and the others.


    Rose began to act cute. She smiled at Edward, who was helping the child tidy up the nket. However,


    there was something she wanted out of this. ¡°Hubby, can I chat for a while?¡±


    Edward thought that Rose wanted to chat with him and quickly agreed. ¡°Sure. What do you want to talk


    about?¡±


    ¡°Can I look at my phone for 15 minutes? I¡¯ll return it to you when the time is up, okay?¡± Rose took on


    her drama queen persona and started acting cute before him.


    Edward thought, ¡°So I am thinking too much and have mistakenly thought that she wanted to chat with


    me.¡±


    Even though he knew that Rose¡¯s pitiful appearance was an act, Edward still couldn¡¯t resist and


    agreed. ¡°Alright. 15 minutes. You can¡¯t try to drag on when the time is up. You can¡¯t go back on your


    word.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Am I that kind of person? I¡¯m very trustworthy.¡± When she said this, Rose felt guilty. After all, she


    had never been trustworthy. It was like this when she watched television dramas during her pregnancy,


    and it was also like this when she secretly yed with her phone.


    She had no credibility to speak of.


    Edward took a pillow and ced it behind Rose¡¯s back. It was a


    hamburger pillow and it was a gift from Emma. ¡°You can¡¯t lie down while you are on your phone. Sit up


    while you¡¯re using it for a while.¡± With that, he handed the phone that was hidden in the drawer to


    Rose.


    Rose handed Joy¡¯s card to Edward. ¡°Here. You can hide this too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in the safe. I also put the card that Trevon gave there.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Besides, I don¡¯t need it now anyway.¡± Rose turned on her phone and began to share her happy


    mood and the matter of her social suicide. She nced at Edward and opened up a group chat.


    [Everyone, let me


    272


    12.37


    tell you about something I had done that made me so embarrassed that I wish I could transmigrate.


    This is first on the list of things I¡¯ve done that made me wish I could turn back time.]


    Sherri instantly leaped at it. She could tell something was up. [You ran naked? Did you forget to put on


    your clothes when you go downstairs?] Natalie texted, [Is there nothing useful in that brain of yours?]


    Sherri typed, [She¡¯s already so embarrassed that she wants to transmigrate. What do you think it is if


    it¡¯s not running naked? I¡¯m already thinking about positive things, really. She can¡¯t possibly pee while


    standing, right?]


    Rose said, [How did you know that my childhood wish was to pee while standing?]


    She had only told Edward about this. ¡°Could it be that Edward had shared it with Sherri?¡± she


    wondered.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Edward was very tight-lipped.


    Everyone in the group was momentarily stunned into silence. Natalie was the first to break it. [Your


    wish is really different. Very impressive.]


    She also included a big thumb pointing at Rose.


    In the end, Rose was afraid that Edward woulde to collect her phone. She urged him, ¡°Go take a


    shower first. When youe out, I¡¯ll give you my phone. I promise I won¡¯t stall for time. I mean what I


    say.¡±


    When he saw the pledge that she was making, Edward looked at her helplessly and indulgently. He


    cooperatively took his pajamas into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After Edward entered the bathroom, Rose quickly told the group about her scene of social suicide.


    Then, the group was silent. No one said. anything. It made Rose think that everyone had left.


    She continued to type out. [Did you hear the voice message I sent? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m embarrassed? I


    was so embarrassed that I wanted to transmigrate and die on the spot.]


    Ava texted, [The point is why you danced this dance?]


    Any elegant dancer or street dancer wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed if they were caught dancing. They


    could just imagine the scene of Rose dancing the Little Bear Dance.


    376


    12:37


    Everyone was waiting for Rose to give them the reason. Rose responded truthfully, [Because my son


    doesn¡¯t make a fuss when he hears this music. I was also temporarily swept along and wanted to


    dance for a while.]


    In the end, theyughed at her through the chat until their stomachs ached. Natalie even shared this


    matter with Trevon. Trevon forthrightly said that it would be abnormal if Rose did not dance to it.


    The few of them began tofort her. Ava said, [It¡¯s fine. They will only think that you¡¯re more lively


    and cute. They won¡¯t feel awkward. Think positively.]


    Natalie piped up, [Pull yourself together and shrug it off. Where¡¯s your courage? You can learn from


    Sherri. Then you¡¯ll know that what you¡¯ve done is nothing at all.]


    Sherri texted, [What are you saying? Are you casting aspersions about me? Do you still want to get


    along with me, Natalie? Forget it. I¡¯ll ease your embarrassment since you¡¯re my sister-inw and you


    just gave birth.]


    Sherri¡¯s next message was, [Let me tell you something even worse than that. After hearing about mine,


    you will definitely not feel like you justmitted social suicide anymore.]


    Natalie cooperatively replied, [Come on. Let¡¯s hear about it.]


    Sherri sent a get-the-fuck-out emoji, but for the sake of Rose¡¯s feelings, she continued to share it. [I


    was researching having a happy sexual life with Hackett a few days ago and I found a lot of seductive


    moves and things to say to promote our sex life on an app that broadcasted videos. After dinner, my


    mother-inw wanted to watch the television drama she usually watched, but it was actually due.]


    Sherri continued, [That¡¯s the television show that my mother-inw must watch at night. I quickly said


    that I would use my phone to project it on the screen for her to watch. But in the end, I identally


    projected the erotic videos that I often watch onto the television in the living room. Next thing I know¡­


    Well, you can imagine what happened after that yourself. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to


    borate.]


    Natalie was alreadyughing. She covered her mouth andughed as she shared it with Trevon. When


    he heard about it, Trevon was also amused by how careless Sherri was. He even said that she was the


    clown of the ckwell family.


    12:37


    After reading Sherri¡¯s message, Rose could already imagine the awkward scene where the members of


    the ckwell family saw what was ying on the television screen.


    However, something even more embarrassing happened next. Christina, who had been apanying


    Joseph while he worked overtime, replied with a message. [This group chat is so lively today.]


    When Rose saw this message, she thought that she was seeing things. She rubbed her eyes. It was


    then that she saw the nickname of the group clearly. She had nned to send it to the Fairy Fortress


    group chat. ¡°How did I end up sending it to the Women¡¯s Congregation group chat?¡± she wondered


    incredulously.


    As for Sherri, she was so busy reading what was going on that she did not see it clearly. She quickly


    sent a message to Natalie. [You didn¡¯t even remind me that we were talking in the wrong group. What


    would Rose think of me now? How embarrassing!]


    Natalie texted, [I thought you wanted to share it with her, so I didn¡¯t stop you from doing it.]


    Sherri was furious. She didn¡¯t reply to Natalie. ¡°This wretched girl was doing it on purpose¡±, she


    thought. [Ava, actually, I don¡¯t usually do this. It¡¯s just that¡­ Well¡­. You know¡­ Alright, this matter


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    actually happened.]


    Christina knew that Sherri was embarrassed. She replied, [My phone has been vibrating and I didn¡¯t


    have time to check it. I identally cleared the phone¡¯s chat history. What were you talking about just


    now?]


    Natalie really wanted to give Christina a thumbs up.


    On Sapphire City¡¯s side, Ava pushed open the study room door and replied, [Christina, we just chatted


    for a while. Rose¡¯s child is so cute.] Christina replied, [The baby is indeed very dashing. Ava has


    already shown us a photo. Congrattions.]


    The topic was diverted. Rose replied, [Thank you, Christina.]


    When Edward came out of the bathroom, the conversation was forced toe to a halt. The first thing


    he did when he came out was to reach out and ask Rose for her phone. ¡°You can¡¯t use it anymore.


    Time is up. I¡¯ll let you y more with it when you¡¯re done with your postpartum recovery. It¡¯s very


    troublesome to wear sses otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll give it to you then. Hubby, when will the baby wake up?¡±


    The phone was handed to Edward. He muted it and hid it in the drawer.


    57G


    12:37


    He replied gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rose pointed at her chest. Edward did not understand. Rose said, ¡°I¡¯m full of milk again. It might be


    because I drank a lot of creamy potato soup at night.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Then, should I wake the baby up?¡±


    Sherri did not have any milk and used a lot of milk powder instead. Rose hadpared the size of


    their chests and assumed that she would not produce too much milk too, so she directly omitted the


    breast pump.


    Now, it seemed that there was no choice but to get someone to suck it out. But the only one who could


    do it had fallen asleep again. Rose could not bear to wake up the sleeping baby, mainly because she


    realized that her son was always very grumpy when he was woken up. He would wail incredibly loudly


    and cry until he had enough.


    She didn¡¯t know who her son got the trait from. And as soon as he wailed, their parents would be


    woken up.


    A thought struck her. She was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you do it¡­¡±


    -Edward stared at her.


    Rose looked at Edward in a daze, waiting for Edward¡¯s next move. Edward stood rooted to the ground,


    looking a little at a loss. She began to urge, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the baby will wake up. If we forcefully


    wake him up, he will cry. If he cries, our mothers wille over. If they always wake up at night with us,


    their sleep quality will be very poor, right?¡±


    She analyzed it seriously and tried to convince Edward. The main reason was that her breasts felt


    really swollen and it was a little painful for her. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. It¡¯s just like how you sucked


    milk when you were a baby. You can suck it the same way you did when you were young.¡±


    Edward took a deep breath. ¡°People don¡¯t remember their infanthood. How can I remember what I have


    done when I was a baby?¡± he thought.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Edward thought so in his heart, but he still listened to Rose¡¯s suggestion. He tugged at his pajama


    pants and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He thought about how to position himself, cing his hands on Rose¡¯s shoulders, and began to get


    ready. He felt that something was odd about this. It was as if he was snatching food from his son.


    Rose was anxious when she saw Edward dawdling. She impatiently cooperated and unbuttoned her


    pajama top. She urged him again, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. If you¡¯re really nervous, think of me as your


    mother and start imagining.¡±


    Edward was mute. He might as well not imagine anything at all. It was just that the current atmosphere


    was not right. After all, he had done this before.


    ¡°Half or all?¡± Edward had already bent down and fixed his gaze on the two mounds in front of him.


    Rose thought about it. She did not know when the child would wake up. She could not let Edward do it


    twice in one night. She still had to buy a breast pump tomorrow.


    She was too careless. She did not expect herself to be as productive as a cow. It was really impressive.


    She said generously, ¡°All of it. What if the baby overslept, right? If you want to help twice, that¡¯s fine


    too. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know how to talk to Rose on this topic. He chose not to answer. The only thing he could


    do was show her if it was all or half.


    Rose looked at Edward foolishly. She ced her hands on his shoulders. and grabbed his pajamas.


    She was quite touched, but she was still sure and determined to buy a breast pump tomorrow. She


    couldn¡¯t really treat her husband as her son.


    A few minutester¡­ Edward stood up and helped Rose straighten her clothes.


    Rose suddenly grabbed Edward¡¯s cor and quickly leaned in to kiss him. She smiled as if nothing had


    happened. She put down her top. She felt rxed and refreshed.


    Edward¡¯s stomach was a little full. Rose tilted her head and asked, ¡°So, is it anything like your


    childhood memories?¡±


    12:38


    Edward stared silently at her. ¡°Is there really a need to talk about how I feel?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Yes. Rose, you sleep first. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Rose burst intoughter.


    Rose nced down and smiled. Edward pinched her chin and gritted his teeth. He threatened her with


    a weak threat, ¡°Rose. You have to pay back everything in two months. Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Rose was not afraid. ¡°Sure. You can have as much as you want. I¡¯ll


    apany you. If you want to do it seven days a week, that¡¯s fine too. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Edward rubbed Rose¡¯s face dotingly. ¡°I was just joking with you. Hurry up and lie down. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    ¡°How can I bear to torture her like that? My heart will ache for her,¡± he thought dotingly.


    In Sapphire City, Ava, Christina, and Joseph were talking about what happened just now. Christina held


    her stomach andughed until her stomach hurt.


    ¡°Sherri¡¯s personality is quite simr to Rose¡¯s. She¡¯s very vivacious and easygoing. Do you usually


    have another chat group?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have another one called Fairy Fortress. I¡¯m the one who created the group,¡± Ava said


    truthfully.


    Christina nodded. ¡°Then, she must have seen the wrong chat group and sent it to this.¡±


    With Christina¡¯s intelligence, she could guess what had happened at once. After all, the group had


    been around for so long and there had never been such a lively topic. Today was the first time.


    Ava thought so as well. ¡°I think so too. Still, I find Sherri¡¯s incident incredulously funny.¡±


    ¡°The best way tofort a sad person is to use something that is even sadder than hers to ease her


    sadness. This is a psychological tactic. The sad person will sympathize with you andfort you.


    Then, they will forget about their sadness. It¡¯s the same for Rose.¡±


    Christina used reason to analyze Sherri¡¯s actions that night. Through this incident, she also understood


    how close their rtionship was. To be able to share such an awkward matter andfort each other,


    Sherri had thrown caution to the wind and was willing to make a fool of herself.


    12:38


    Joseph nodded. ¡°Christina is right. You¡¯re not nning to sleep yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m here to see you, Christina. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Good night, Christina.¡±


    Ava stood up and prepared to leave the study. She waved her hand, just as Joseph¡¯s instructions came


    from behind. ¡°Sleep early tonight. Don¡¯t talk to Frank toote. It¡¯s not good to always be sleepingte.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ava made an OK gesture yfully and helped to close the door with a smile.


    Ava quietly went back and shared Sherri¡¯s incident with Frank. She hid Rose¡¯s matter so that Rose


    wouldn¡¯t be criticized by Frank. Especially when Rose was already very embarrassed over it.


    After Ava left, Christina was left with Joseph in the study. On the white wall, the clock dered that it


    was eleven fifteen. The secondhand ticked away industriously.


    Joseph put down his work, clicked the mouse to turn off the page he was working on, and switched off


    theputer. He nced at the clock. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. You can¡¯t apany me like this tomorrow


    night.¡± ¡°Compared to being alone in the room, I quite like watching you work. You don¡¯t allow me to


    work overtime either. I might as well admire a handsome man.¡±


    Christina said these flirtatious words easily. When there was no one around, the two of them interacted


    like this.


    Christina was sitting down and Joseph was standing. He stood beside her and raised the hand that had


    the watch around the wrist. He raised Christina¡¯s sharp chin with his index finger and said yfully,


    ¡°Are you saying you miss me?¡±


    Christina looked up at the man who was looking down at her from above. He was really handsome,


    desirable, and domineering. No wonder she chose to get married in a sh. ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯re taking this the wrong way. I¡¯m very innocent. I¡¯m just praising you.¡±


    Then, she patted her stomach. Her meaning was very clear. She could not think about that.


    Joseph smiled. His smile was beautiful and charming. His voice was pleasant when he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s


    what I thought.¡±


    Then, he leaned over and captured Christina¡¯s beautiful lips with his. He released her almost as


    quickly. He did not n to take a second shower


    376


    12:581


    tonight. ¡°It¡¯s quitete. Go to bed. Do you want to go to the office tomorrow?¡±


    The conversation topic changed very quickly. It was as if the flirting just now was imaginary.


    Christina held his arm and walked out of the room. She leaned against him closely. ¡°You¡¯ve reduced my


    workload by half. I¡¯ll finish my work in half a day when I go to thepany. I¡¯ll sleep in your lounge for


    the entire afternoon. If this continues, I¡¯ll end up not doing anything in thepany. I won¡¯t be better


    than Ste. Why don¡¯t you give me more work?¡±


    ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    ¡°Can I say a little? I¡¯ve never been so free before.¡± Christina, who had always been busy, was suddenly


    so free and she was really not used to it. She could not understand why her sister liked to live a life like


    this so much.


    In any case, a carefree and in life was really not suitable for Christina. She felt flustered and did not


    feel fulfilled.


    Joseph knew that she was not used to it, so he followed her wishes. However, he still knew how to


    control the quantity. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring you to watch a show tomorrow to add some fun to your life.¡±


    Christina stopped in her tracks. She did not understand what he was trying to do. ¡°What do you mean?


    What are you up to?¡±


    Joseph knew that Christina was curious. ¡°Compared to the expenses of the previous year, this year¡¯s


    has increased by several points.¡±


    ¡°You suspect that someone is responsible?¡± Christina understood Joseph¡¯s words in a second.


    It was as if there was no problem with the Turner Corporation at all. He spoke lightly as if everything


    was under control. ¡°Everything is based on evidence.¡±


    Christina thought that the man in front of her must have set another trap. She gradually realized that


    Joseph liked to set traps for other people. Thest thing anyone could tolerate in apany was


    people who were up to no good.


    The next morning, Christina followed Joseph to thepany to check the ounts. Christina initially


    thought that the check would be done secretly. When the evidence was conclusive, he would ce it


    on the


    476


    12:38 D


    table.


    However, Joseph did not arrange it this way.


    Quinn, who was also Joseph¡¯s secretary, summoned all the higher-ups of thepany early in the


    morning to the Turner Corporation¡¯srgest meeting room.


    The higher-ups of every department sat in the meeting room. Everyone was confused. One of them


    asked boldly, ¡°Mr. Turner, is there something important to discuss? Is that why this meeting is in such a


    hurry?¡±


    Joseph remained very calm. He sat in the center seat with his legs crossed and ignored everyone¡¯s


    whispers. Quinn sat on the left and Christina sat on the right. They did not speak.


    Joseph did not answer the person¡¯s question. He was toozy to answer. After a while, Pat and Ethan


    came in with a pile of reports. Behind them were several people wearing the same clothes.


    The atmosphere instantly became serious.


    The ostentation was a little intimidating. Ethan and Pat crossed their hands in front of them and stood


    respectfully at the door. They appeared a little scary.


    Looking at the few people sitting around the table, Joseph¡¯s smile became even more terrifying. He


    parted his thin lips slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Today¡¯s meeting is very simple. It¡¯s mainly so


    you can learn. Last year, the various departments have been working quite hard, especially the finance


    department. In order to empathize with everyone¡¯s hard work, I invited the most famous ounting firm


    in Sapphire City to help us sort out the ounts. Everyone can see why they have the title of being the


    best. At the same time, you can learn from them. I happen to have time today to broaden my horizons


    with you.¡±


    With that being said, a few people were already wiping their sweat. So those people were there to


    check the ounts.


    Someone pointed out, ¡°Mr. Turner, it¡¯s not good to let others check ourpany¡¯s ounts like this.


    After all, it¡¯s confidential. What if it gets. leaked?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s cold gaze turned to the few people in uniform. ¡°Would such a situation happen?¡±


    Those in uniform shook their heads. ¡°No. We signed a contract when we came here.¡±


    576


    12:38 D


    Christina¡¯s mind was spinning quickly. She felt that something was


    wrong. The person who asked the question was right. The ounts were very confidential. With


    Joseph¡¯s personality, he would not let anyone interfere in thepany¡¯s matters unless¡­


    Joseph raised his hand to look at his wristwatch and ordered, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s start. We don¡¯t want


    to dy Ms. Yamin¡¯s lunch time.¡±


    There was silence in the room.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Christina gave a certain man a ¡®what are you doing¡¯ expression. ¡°What is he thinking of when he acts


    affectionately in such a serious atmosphere?¡± she wondered. The man smiled faintly as though he did


    not care about what happened next.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    The sound of paper flipping was especially obvious in the silent conference room. For those who had a


    guilty conscience, the sound undoubtedly made their hearts race even faster. Every page flipped meant


    that more mistakes would be discovered.


    A few of them had already begun to wipe their sweat. It was akin to a confession.


    Joseph, on the other hand, was free. He even turned on the timer on his phone to increase the anxiety


    in the room.


    Christina felt that the man was really bad. When he didn¡¯t say a word, it was even scarier than being


    scolded.


    Half an hourter, a man couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called for a halt. ¡°Mr. Turner, I¡¯ll turn myself in.


    I¡¯ve falsely reported the expenses for a business trip, as well as the fuel fees and¡­¡±


    Joseph listened with interest, but he still did not speak. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. It¡¯s a


    waste of your talent for you to remain in the Turner Corporation. You can find somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Quinn, you¡¯ll handle the rest. Pat, you¡¯ll assist her. Write down the list of names. The Turner


    Corporation will never hire them again.¡±


    After saying that, he held Christina¡¯s hand and walked out. He was not interested in watching anymore.


    Outside the door, Christina asked, ¡°Have you actually prepared the evidence long ago? Then why did


    you do this today? Isn¡¯t it unnecessary?¡±


    Joseph gave a beautiful smile and said in all seriousness, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored? I added more drama to it


    to relieve your boredom.¡±


    Christina stared at him.


    Joseph had already given an order to Quinn in advance. All those who had embezzled or falsified their


    reports would be fired. He also requested that the amount of thepany¡¯s funds be returned. This


    would be a warning to others. If they did not do so and those responsible did not return the money,


    more people would take a chance in the future.


    One thought can make the difference between good intentions and evil intentions.


    After such a clean-up, those who had some ulterior motives within thepany could not help but start


    to be more cautious.


    16


    12:38


    A few months had passed, and there was only a week left before Christina¡¯s due date.


    At the Yamin family¡¯s vi, Angie stood downstairs with her hands on her hips. She looked at her son


    with disappointment. ¡°Are you really not going? Can¡¯t you let go of your hospital matters? Will the


    hospital shut down without you performing the surgery?¡±


    It was not that Chris did not want to go to Sapphire City. It was just that the patient¡¯s surgery had long


    been scheduled. If someone else were to perform the surgery at thest minute, they would definitely


    have objections. ¡°The surgery was scheduled some time ago. I¡¯ll tell Christina. You guys go.¡±


    Charlie sighed. There was no hope for his son. Chris could just get married to the operating theater for


    the rest of his life. He could not even leave for a day. Charlie really wanted to suggest that he did not


    have toe back at night. ¡°Alright. Let him be. Even if you drag him there, his heart is still on the


    surgery. Why drag someone who does not want to be there?¡±


    Ste dragged arge suitcase downstairs. Charlie stepped forward to pick it up. Angie nced at the


    white suitcase. It belonged to Christina. ¡°We¡¯re going to see your sister, not going on a vacation. Why


    did you pack such a big suitcase?¡±


    Ste was panting. She was nning to go on a vacation. Ever since she worked under Leia, it had


    been hell on earth for her. Now that there was such a good opportunity to escape, of course, she had to


    y for a few days. ¡°Joseph asked me to take a few days off to go to Sapphire City. I have to listen to


    him.¡±


    As expected, Angie didn¡¯t say anything else. She just red at her daughter in dissatisfaction.


    Charlie said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t dy. Joseph said that the ne was already waiting.¡±


    Because Chris couldn¡¯t go, he wanted to send his parents off. He quickly strode out of the door, opened


    the car door, and ced the suitcases inside. ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys off. After that, I¡¯ll go to the hospital. It¡¯s


    on the way.¡±


    Angie took a deep breath. How could she have such a foolish son? ¡°What are you saying? Do you


    mean that if it¡¯s not on the way, you will not go out of the way? Alright. I¡¯m in a good mood today and


    don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡±


    20


    12:38


    Chris kept his mouth shut. He was just being honest. It was really on the


    way.


    Ste was astute after she worked under Leia for a period of time. She was now very proficient at


    surviving. It was best to pretend to be invisible when one didn¡¯t want to be implicated. It was best to


    shut up and have a proper attitude when one made mistakes.


    At this moment, she was invisible. No matter what her mother said about her brother, she remained


    silent. She was afraid that her mother would turn on her next.


    She very much cherished her life.


    When Ste got on the ne, she was unusually awake and excited. Angie, on the other hand, was a


    little sleepy. At this moment, her eyelids had already started to flutter. In the end, she could not help but


    follow her heart and close her eyes.


    ¡°Wow! I feel like I¡¯m stepping on clouds. I can touch it with a stretch of my foot. No wonder Christina


    likes to take the ne so much. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Ste sat alone at the side and looked at the scenery outside the ne excitedly. Angie, who had just


    closed her eyes, was shocked by her daughter¡¯s surprised tone. She opened her eyes and


    reprimanded, ¡°Can you look with your eyes? Don¡¯t look with your mouth.¡±


    ¡°But we have to express our emotions after looking at it. In the past, when our teacher took us out for


    an excursion, we would have to write a journal entry after we came back.¡±


    Angie let out a breath. She was very sleepy. Last night, when she received a call from her son-inw,


    she was so excited that she could not sleep. Now, she felt sleepy. ¡°You can look at the scenery quietly.


    I¡¯m not asking you to write anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright. But why do you prefer to sleep when there¡¯s such beautiful scenery outside? What a pity,¡±


    Ste leaned against the window and muttered softly. Angie had already fallen asleep and did not reply


    to her. A few hourster, the ne arrived at Sapphire Airport. Joseph was wearing a beige color


    windbreaker and was waiting at the airport. When he saw theming out, he quickly went up to them


    and took the initiative to take their suitcases. ¡°Angie, Charlie, Ste. Wee to Sapphire City.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Joseph. Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    376


    12:58


    Ste was overjoyed. Joseph took the luggage and led them out of the airport. Behind him, Ethan


    walked over to help with the luggage.


    ¡°Your sister said that she¡¯s waiting at home to give you a surprise. Ava has gone to her sses and


    hasn¡¯t finished yet. She¡¯ll be back in the


    afternoon. Angie, Charlie, the car is outside. Come this way.¡±


    Angie was all smiles. ¡°Sure. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied with his son-inw¡¯s arrangement, but he did not say anything. He looked


    around and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the car arrived at the Turner Manor, Emma, who was dressed in a gown, was already waiting in


    the courtyard. After the car stopped, the people in the car alighted.


    As soon as she alighted, Angie could not help but praise, ¡°I thought I had entered some Utopia. It¡¯s like


    a paradise here. It¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Charlie greeted Emma after getting out of the car. He nced around the courtyard. There was indeed


    a wide gap between the rich and the poor.


    Emma went to Angie to help her. She showed her into the vi enthusiastically. ¡°Come in quickly. You


    must be tired.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, go in and rest. I¡¯ll bring the luggage in,¡± Joseph said.


    Joseph opened the trunk to get the luggage. Ethan came over to help him, but he was stopped. ¡°Go


    and pick up Ava. School is over in about an hour¡¯s time.¡±


    After Ste got out of the car and greeted Emma, she was mesmerized by the scenery in the courtyard.


    She could not move her feet and took out her phone to take photos of the beautiful scenery.


    Joseph, who was holding the luggage, saw that she was drawn by the picturesque courtyard and did


    not rush her into the house. ¡°Ste, when you¡¯re done looking around, you cane in yourselfter.¡±


    Ste, who was squatting on the ground and taking photos of an unknown species of flower, replied


    without looking up, ¡°Sure. Got it, -Joseph.¡±


    However, she was extremely busy at the moment. She had to take good photographs and show them


    offter.


    In the living room, when Emma saw that Ste had note in, she asked her son, ¡°Where¡¯s Ste,


    Joseph?¡±


    ¡°Ste said that she woulde in after taking photos.¡± With that, he carried the suitcases upstairs and


    ced Charlie¡¯s, Angie¡¯s, and Ste¡¯s


    12:38


    suitcases in the room that had been arranged long ago.


    Angieined, ¡°Ste only wants to y. She¡¯s hopeless. It doesn¡¯t matter where she goes.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s here, let her rx. It¡¯s rare for her toe over, so being happy is the most important.¡±


    After a pause, Emma sat elegantly with her hands on herp. She said. apologetically, ¡°I have to


    apologize to you first¡­ Actually, Christina has already given birth. She gave birth five days ago and


    was discharged yesterday.¡±


    The news was like a bolt from the blue.


    Angie and Charlie were taken aback when they heard this,


    They had predicted that their daughter¡¯s due date was approaching and came to apany Christina


    a week in advance. In the end, they were told that the childbirth was over and their daughter had even


    been discharged.


    ¡°She had already¡­ given birth.¡±


    Angie looked at the elegant Emma in front of her in disbelief. Even Charlie, who was standing at the


    side, was stunned. Yesterday, he had even called Christina who said that she had no signs of giving


    birth yet.


    She only said that they coulde over in advance to y and treat the trip as a vacation.


    Charlie was struck silent. The girl was lying.


    Emma smiled gently and met the couple¡¯s gaze. ¡°We are responsible for this matter. Christina gave


    birth a little suddenly. She gave birth more than ten days ahead of the expected delivery date.¡±


    As she spoke, Angie¡¯s phone rang. It was from Christina. The call also interrupted the apology that


    Emma was about to say.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. Angie took a deep breath and tried to digest the


    news as soon as possible. She suppressed the urge to scold her daughter. ¡°We¡¯re downstairs.¡±


    Christina said, ¡°I know you¡¯re downstairs. Mom,e up. I have something to tell you. Come up with


    Dad.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the girl was currently in postpartum recovery, Angie nned to give the girl


    a proper lecture. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emma, I¡¯ll go up and take a look first. We can continue chattingter.¡±


    12:38


    ¡°Yes. Joseph.¡± Emma used the simplest sentence to instruct. Even with such a sinct order, Joseph


    understood what his mother meant.


    Emma did not follow them. She could understand the purpose of her daughter-inw¡¯s call. She was


    probably afraid that her parents would me them. Christina was too sensible.


    Emma, who was standing alone in the living room, recalled the scene of her daughter-inw¡¯s amniotic


    fluid rupture. It was 10 p.m. and Christina had just finished supper when her water suddenly broke.


    Her son, who was always calm, could no longer remain level-headed. He shouted up the stairs for


    Emma and began calling the base to ask them to prepare for the delivery.


    The two of them had already prepared everything beforehand and kept them in the room for fear of any


    idents. As for Joseph, he did not dare to leave Christina and could only ask Emma to get it.


    He carried Christina to the car and ced her in the backseat. Emma apanied her. Daniel sat in


    the front passenger seat. Joseph drove. When they arrived at the hospital, Joseph did not want to take


    any risks. He directly arranged for the best doctor to be in charge of the cesarean section.


    After recalling for a while, Emma sat down on the couch again.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Upstairs, Christina was sitting up in the bed with a little baby in her arms. Christina¡¯s face was slightly


    pale.


    Perhaps she had just been discharged from the hospital and had yet to


    recover.


    Joseph took a pillow and ced it behind Christina¡¯s back. Just as he was about to apologize, Christina


    stopped him. ¡°Joseph, go out first. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    When he heard this, Joseph did not move. Seeing that he did not move, Christina smiled and gave him


    a reassuring smile. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll talk to Dad and Mom alone.¡±


    Seeing her smile, he agreed. ¡°Angie, Charlie, I¡¯ll go down first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Angie replied, ¡°Aye. Alright.¡±


    The door closed. Only Christina, Angie, Charlie, and a baby who could not speak remained in the


    room.


    Christina was not in a hurry to exin the lie she had told. Lying was not allowed in the Yamin family,


    especially when it came to deceiving their parents. ¡°Do you want to see your grandson first or listen to


    the exnation first?


    ¡°I have to rify it in advance. I¡¯m the mastermind behind the deception. It has nothing to do with


    Joseph and my inws. They just listen to me.¡±


    Her inws were really nice. Christina didn¡¯t want her parents to misunderstand them.


    Angie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the little baby in her daughter¡¯s arms. She had wanted to hug the baby for a


    long time, but she had to put on an angry face. ¡°I¡¯ll hug him while you exin.¡±


    ¡°Come! Let Grandma carry you. Look, Charlie! Look at how handsome our grandson is. How many girls


    will he charm in the future?¡±


    Charlie also came closer to take a look. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and deepened. He


    looked at his daughter with heartache. ¡°Lie down. Don¡¯t sit up. It¡¯s not that we want to me you. It¡¯s


    just that, why didn¡¯t you tell us about such a big thing as you giving birth? You¡¯re too strong-willed.¡±


    Christina still did not lie down. She nced at her mother, who was


    178


    12:58


    teasing the child. ¡°I can¡¯t control the baby froming out in a hurry. Besides, it¡¯s toote to inform you


    when the water broke. I¡¯ll still be done giving birth even if you rush over. Instead of making you anxious,


    I might as well let youe and see the surprise yourself.¡±


    The analysis was logical. Since they couldn¡¯t be there when she was giving birth, all they could do was


    wait outside and be anxious.


    Besides, Christina was not alone when she gave birth. After the anesthesia, Joseph apanied her.


    Joseph chatted with her the entire time to divert attention from her nervousness. She listened to him


    quietly.


    He had changed from a domineering man to someone gentle in an instant. Afraid that she would be


    nervous, Joseph chose to keep talking to her. The man, who was not very talkative to begin with,


    started talking about when he was young, to marrying her, and then about their future. He did not stop


    at all the whole time. Even now, the memory was still vivid in her mind. She was extremely touched.


    When she was alone, she still thought about the few hours in the delivery room. The way Joseph had


    looked at her gently gave her a sense of security. Her face was reflected in his eyes. At that moment,


    she felt that it was worth it to be a man who could switch between being domineering and gentle.


    ¡°When I ask you one question, you always have ten questions waiting to be exined. It¡¯s a real loss to


    the world ofwyers that you¡¯re not awyer.''¡±¡®


    When she saw her grandson, Angie was in such a good mood and could not get angry at all. She also


    was in the mood to tease her daughter.


    Although what she said was the truth, Charlie still hoped that his daughter would not hide it from them


    in the future. He said sternly, ¡°Christina, there can¡¯t be a next time. Even if your mom and I can¡¯t


    apany you, we can still take care of you immediately when youe out.¡±


    ¡±


    Christina automatically ignored her mother¡¯s teasing. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future. If I have a


    second child, I¡¯ll bring you over a month in advance.¡±


    Angie did not trust her daughter, who always had a mind of her own. Who knew if she would be able to


    do it the next time even if she made a promise this time? It was just that Angie was in a good mood


    after seeing her grandson that she did not want to pursue her daughter¡¯s lie.


    278


    12:59


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really not Joseph¡¯s fault this time. Don¡¯t have any thoughts about him. He was the one who


    apanied me when I gave birth. He¡¯s very good to me.¡± He was really very good. Christina was still


    afraid that her father would have a problem with Joseph.


    Charlie nudged Angie¡¯s arm with his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to him. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been


    hugging him for a while. Let me hug him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a few minutes. Wait a little longer.¡±


    Angie could not bear to put down the little guy in her arms.


    Seeing her parents fighting to hold the child, Christina smiled and took the time to send a message to


    Joseph. There were no words, only an [OK].


    Joseph texted back, [Roger.]


    Charlie was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t steal the child from his wife. ¡°Alright. You can carry him


    first. I¡¯ll take photos, right? I have to take a photo for William to see. Thest time Rose gave birth, he


    was so smug that he almost might as well write it in red on ourwn.¡±


    Charlie took out his phone and took a few photos of his grandson in Angie¡¯s arms. Then, he sent them


    to William. [My grandson. Very handsome, right? Aren¡¯t you envious?]


    Downstairs, Ste posted the photos on her social media after she took them. She entered the living


    room as if she were at home and hummed a little song. ¡°Um, Joseph, where are my parents?¡±


    Joseph nced at Ste, who appeared in a good mood. He said without changing his expression,


    ¡°Charlie and Angie are upstairs looking at the baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Half a secondter, she responded, ¡°What¡­ What are they looking at? Baby?¡±


    Ste thought that she had misheard. She blinked her eyes and stared at Joseph. She even forgot to


    close her mouth.


    She was absolutely stunned.


    Joseph had already guessed that she would have such an expression. He smiled faintly and simply told


    her, ¡°Yes, your sister has already given birth. You can go upstairs and take a look.¡±


    Ste was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Christina say that there was still a week before the due date? What


    happened to the week? Weren¡¯t I here to


    12:59 C


    apany her for the delivery?¡± she thought wildly.


    ¡°You can go up and see if your little nephew is cute. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Emma¡¯s gentle voice


    pulled Ste back from her wandering thoughts.


    Ste was still in a daze. She replied in a daze, ¡°Oh. Sure. Okay.¡±


    She was led upstairs by Emma. The door was pushed open. The couple in the room was still fighting


    over who should hold the child. Charlie looked at his wife unhappily. Ste jogged over to see the baby.


    She wanted to know if it was true.


    When she saw the cute little baby, Ste waspletely convinced. She suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°Christina, when did you give birth? Why didn¡¯t I know at all?¡±


    Angie patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Be gentle. This is his face, not a football. Can you be more gentle?


    Be careful so you don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Ste was eager to give it a try and wanted to hug him too. ¡°Can I carry him?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re very clumsy. You can watch for a day and learn before you -carry him.¡± Angie smacked the


    back of her youngest daughter¡¯s hand


    heavily.


    Emma slowly walked to Angie and Charlie¡¯s side. ¡°The baby is quite obedient. He sleeps after eating


    and is not noisy at all.


    ¡°Ste, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let your sister teach you how to carry himter. There¡¯s no hurry. You can stay for a


    few more days. Since you¡¯re already here, you can rx for a few days and let Joseph bring you guys


    around to have fun.¡±


    Speaking of fun, Ste was overjoyed. She replied sweetly, ¡°Alright, Emma.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you stay here. Don¡¯t disturb your sister¡¯s rest. Your nephew is asleep. If you wake him upter,


    you can watch out. Be careful not to make any noise when you speak.¡± Angie carefully ced the child


    who had fallen asleep again back into the cradle. She was very reluctant to let go of him.


    She kept nagging at her unreliable youngest daughter.


    ¡°Christina, your mother and I will be downstairs. If you need anything, you can call me or call for


    Joseph,¡± Emma said.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Okay.¡± When Angie and Charlie saw Emma taking care of their


    12:39


    daughter, they were very relieved. At least, that was what parents wanted


    to see.


    Especially for parents whose children married far away, they were most afraid that their children would


    only tell them the good news and hide the bad news from them. However, they had always been more


    reassured with Emma. Emma¡¯s temper was too good.


    In the living room downstairs, Joseph heard the sound at the top of the stairs. After thinking for a while,


    he took out his phone and sent a message to Natalie. [Natalie, Christina has given birth to a son.]


    Now that the Yamin family people knew, he had to tell Natalie before Ste leaked the news.


    Otherwise, Natalie would be angry.


    Natalie didn¡¯t go to work today. She brought Lena to the base for a checkup before going home.


    As soon as she reached the Wilson¡¯s residence, a message came in. She was not in a hurry to check


    it. Instead, she helped Lena into the house and sat down on the couch before taking out her phone.


    Theo saw the smile on Lena¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Your checkup went alright, yes?¡±


    Lena nodded.


    Theo sighed. ¡°Look! Things aren¡¯t thatplicated. Don¡¯t think about the bad side when you encounter


    trouble. You can move after changing a part. You can even move for a long time. If it¡¯s broken in the


    future, we¡¯ll let the child change it again.¡± Theo had a good mentality. His mellow voice sounded


    especiallyforting.


    Natalie stood there as she turned on her phone and checked her messages. After reading Joseph¡¯s


    message, she smiled. ¡°My sister-inw has given birth.¡±


    She thought it had just happened, and her happy voice nearly broke.


    Upon hearing this, Theo, Rachel, Lena, and everyone in the living room were all ears. Theo asked,


    ¡°She gave birth today? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°A boy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. How wonderful.¡± Theo nodded continuously as he leaned on his walking stick. He was


    genuinely happy for these young people who had fallen in love and finally got married.


    Rachel was silent for a few seconds. ¡°When do you n to go with Trevon?¡±


    12:59


    Seeing that Natalie was silent, Rachel spoke again, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, bring Jasper with you. I¡¯ll look


    after the two younger ones with Lena. There¡¯s still Mary at home.¡±


    Natalie was a little hesitant. After all, the two children were still young. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Trevon.¡±


    Rachel replied calmly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Theo continued, ¡°Natalie, Rachel is right. You can go if you want. There are so many people in the


    family. Surely we can take care of children who are only a few months old. If they can walk, I may not


    be able to take care of them. But they¡¯re in the cradle. Although I am old, I can still help.¡±


    Gage stood at the side and volunteered too. Now, the Wilson family really felt like home. Natalie was


    also sensible. After giving birth, she did not return to Phoenix Manor. She was willing to stay in the


    Wilson¡¯s residence and apany Theo.


    ¡°I can help watch over them too, Mrs. Wilson,¡± Mary agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re old. It¡¯s not a


    problem to help out.¡±


    The postpartum caregiver had already been fired. There was no need for one since there were many


    people in the family.


    Natalie smiled and sat down on the couch. Theo asked his


    great-grandson, ¡°Do you want to go to Sapphire City to look for Grandpa Daniel, Grandma Emma, and


    Auntie Ava?¡±


    Jasper said, ¡°Yes. Auntie Ava has toys.¡±


    Theo chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re smart. You haven¡¯t even gone yet and you¡¯re already thinking about your Auntie


    Ava buying you toys. If you want to, let your mommy take you there. That¡¯s it. Your great-grandfather


    has made the decision.¡± Theo gave the order and settled the matter. ¡°Natalie, you haven¡¯t gone out for


    fun since you gave birth. It¡¯s been a long time since you went back to visit your family. You¡¯ll stay for a


    few days this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll send a message to Trevon then.¡±


    At the Wilson Group, a man sat on the chair as he signed a few documents. Perhaps it had been too


    long, but he was pinching the spot between his brows. The phone beside him began to vibrate, and the


    word ¡®Love¡¯ jumped on the screen.


    ¡°Love


    He quickly picked up his phone and swiped the lock button to open message. [Chistina has given birth


    to a son. When are we going to


    the


    12:59


    Sapphire City? Theo and Rachel asked us to go. The time depends on you.]


    After reading the message, Trevon¡¯s thin lips curled up and his eyes were smiling. His slender fingers


    tapped on the screen as he replied, [I¡¯m fine with anything. My time is all yours. We can go whenever


    you want.]


    The answer was perfect. Natalie immediately made a decision.


    [Tomorrow then. The results of Lena¡¯s examination today are not bad. She¡¯s recovering quite well.]


    Trevon stared at the phone screen seriously and replied with a gentle look in his eyes, [I¡¯ll listen to your


    arrangements. Are we bringing Jasper?] Natalie texted, [Jasper wants to go.]


    Trevon scowled. [Then we¡¯ll bring the brat along.]


    Natalie really wanted to expose him. He clearly treasured Jasper so much,


    but he kept calling him a brat.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    After ending the conversation, Trevon did not put down his phone. Instead, he yed with it. He spun


    the ck phone around in his palm. He was extremely familiar with doing this. He raised his brows.


    A momentter, he stopped spinning his phone and called Frank. The phone rang for a long time


    before it was picked up.


    From the sound of it, Frank was busy. He was unhappy that Trevon had disturbed him. Frank said in an


    unfriendly tone, ¡°Hello.¡±


    With just one word, Trevon could hear the displeasure in Frank¡¯s voice. Instead of getting straight to the


    point, he changed and teased him first. ¡°Are you dissatisfied after Ava left?¡±


    ¡°Get lost. If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m busy,¡± Frank said bluntly.


    ¡°Yup, looks like you¡¯re definitely sexually unsatisfied. Since you¡¯re so lonely, why don¡¯t I bring you to


    Sapphire City tomorrow?¡±


    Trevon¡¯s offer was kind, but there was no kindness in his tone. Instead, there was mockery.


    How could Frank not hear it? He could imagine Trevon¡¯s expression through the screen and guessed,


    ¡°The tomboy just gave birth?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you going or not? We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for half a minute. Then his deep voice came from the


    phone again. ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll go in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Trevon hung up before Frank could say anything.


    After hanging up the phone, he smiled. Jim, who was organizing


    documents next to him, did not understand what was going on. He found his employer¡¯s smile was a


    little meaningful and sinister.


    Jim did not know if it was an illusion.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Trevon rolled up his sleeves and picked up his pen again. Just as he was about to sign the next


    document, he looked up at Jim coldly and asked, ¡°Do you believe that Frank will go in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t know,¡± Jim said. He thought, ¡°How would I know? Mr. Roberts does things without rules.


    Who knows what he is thinking?¡±


    10:24


    Trevon was just looking for amusement. ¡°Make a guess. If you¡¯re right,


    your bonus will be doubled next month. If you¡¯re wrong, half of it will be deducted.¡±


    The sudden question stunned Jim. It was akin to being caught in a sudden downpour on a sunny


    afternoon. Whether Frank went or not should have nothing to do with his bonus.


    Jim wanted to cry but had no tears. He braced himself and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what do you think?¡±


    Trevon threw the pen into the pen holder. His aim was extremely urate. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. If I say


    it, then there¡¯s no need for you to guess. Hurry up.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s interest was piqued now. He urged Jim.


    Jim felt that Trevon¡¯s brain was not right. Trevon was simply bored and entertaining himself. Jim took a


    deep breath. Just as he was exhaling, Trevon said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just randomly pick one? My son is


    quite urate each time when he does that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I might not have the same luck as Mr. Jasper. I think Mr. Roberts will make a surprise


    move.¡±


    After listening to Jim¡¯s answer, Trevon crossed his arms and looked at Jim with interest. It made Jim¡¯s


    hair stand on end.


    Trevon looked at him directly for a moment without saying anything. He just kept tapping on the desk.


    Finally, he said indifferently, ¡°Alright. Then, we¡¯ll reveal the answer tomorrow and see what your fate is


    next month.¡± Jim was silent. ¡°Please bless me, Mr. Roberts,¡± he thought inwardly.


    If Frank heard Jim, he would have said, ¡°I¡¯m still fucking alive and not dead yet.¡±


    Ava¡¯s voice came from the courtyard of the manor. Before she entered the living room, she began


    shouting Ste¡¯s name from the outside.


    ¡°Ste¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± She skipped in and looked around the house. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Ste?¡±


    Emma saw that her daughter was anxious to see Ste and rebuked, ¡°Greet the guests properly first.¡±


    Ava turned around and saw that her sister-inw¡¯s parents and her brother were in the living room. She


    politely called out to everyone before running off. Emma, who was standing in the living room,


    reminded her again, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    277


    10:24)


    ¡°Got it, Mom. I¡¯m going to see my nephew.¡±


    There would be a new baby calling her Auntie Ava. She was still incredibly excited about it.


    Angie smiled and praised, ¡°Ava is really motivated. If only our Ste is like this.¡± Speaking of her


    youngest daughter, she was quite exasperated.


    Joseph sat in the armchair and said calmly, ¡°Angie, Ms. March said that Ste has been doing quite


    well recently and has improved a lot.¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that there is improvement. Ava also has to stay upte to study at night.


    Ste has to stay upte to work overtime. It¡¯s all the same. They¡¯re all slowly improving.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was exining for Ste, Angie could not criticize her anymore. Charlie also felt


    that his daughter had improved a lot. Although her improvement was slower than Christina¡¯s, it was still


    considered an improvement.


    It wasn¡¯t that Ste wasn¡¯t smart. It was just that her heart wasn¡¯t on her work. Ste looked forward to


    getting off work and resting every day. Her attitude was the problem.


    On the other hand, Christina was different. She took the initiative to study up. When she was free, she


    would work overtime. She felt that it was a waste of time to be idle. One took the initiative to study, and


    the other was pushed to study. The effect would definitely be greatly reduced for thetter.


    Upstairs, Ava was very polite. Even if she wanted to go in to see the child, she would knock on the


    door. She was not sure if her sister-inw did. not like to be watched when she fed the child. Thus, Ava


    thought it was more appropriate to knock on the door first. She knocked very softly. ¡°Christina, can I


    Christina¡¯s voice came from inside the room. ¡°Ava,e in.¡±


    The door was opened by Ste. As soon as it was opened, the two of them hugged each other. After


    hugging for a while, they walked into the room hand in hand. ¡°I thought you would only arrive at night.¡±


    Ste began to criticize, ¡°Why are you on the same side as my sister? You didn¡¯t even tell me anything.


    We thought that we were here to apany the delivery, but in the end, Joseph said that she had


    already given birth. At that time, I waspletely dumbfounded. For a second there I didn¡¯t even know


    what was going on and who I was.


    Ste recounted the moment very vividly, with a lot of gestures. It was as


    10:24


    if she could not fully express the shock she had experienced if she did not express it that way.


    Christina red at her sister who was making faces and called out to Ava, ¡°Ava, sit down. Talk properly,


    Ste. You came from Athana.¡±


    ¡°Christina, do you still know how to carry on a conversation? I really don¡¯t know how Joseph usually


    chats with you.¡±


    Ste pursed her lips and made faces at Ava.


    Christina thought, ¡°Joseph is amazing. He can continue the conversation no matter what is being said.¡±


    Ava actually wanted to carry the baby, but her nephew had very good sleep quality. He would be


    sleeping all the time, so she rarely got the chance to hold him. She could only exin Ste¡¯s question.


    ¡°Christina is the one who has the most say in our family now.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my idea. Don¡¯t push it onto Ava. I¡¯m the one who said not to tell you. What can you do if youe


    early? Sit outside and watch dramas until I¡¯m done giving birth, or can you apany me during the


    delivery?¡±


    Ste thought about it. It should be the former. She was afraid of blood. She wisely shut her mouth. As


    an elder sister, Christina knew her younger sister¡¯s temper too well.


    For the first hour, Ste might have waited anxiously outside with their parents. If Christina did not


    doubt about it.


    Ste had always been carefree. Christina didn¡¯t even know when she would grow up. Ste had an


    easy andfortable life since childhood and did not have any burdens.


    Without experiencing any setbacks, Ste grew up slowly.


    Ste stayed in Christina¡¯s room for more than an hour. Before Ava came in, her sister was lecturing


    her. After Ava came in, they began to talk normally.


    Ava observed that Christina had been sitting there for a long time. Since the little baby had fallen


    asleep, she pulled Ste to her room so that her sister-inw could rest. ¡°Christina, lie down for a while.


    Joseph said that you can¡¯t sit up for a long time. It¡¯s not good for your waist. I¡¯ll bring Ste to my room


    to y.¡±


    Christina felt that there was a huge gap between her sister and Ava. Ste


    10:24


    was clearly the older one, but Ava was much more sensible. ¡°Alright. Behave yourself and don¡¯t make


    too much noise.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m not a child. Go to sleep. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ste did not want to be criticized by her sister


    anymore.


    She came to Ava¡¯s room.


    Ste felt that she was at home here. Ava had a bed full of soft toys. Without thinking much about it,


    she spoke the idea that popped into her head, ¡°Ava, I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Ava smiled in embarrassment and rejected politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste. My bed can¡¯t be shared with


    others. You can y in my room.¡±


    After saying that, she even put on an apologetic smile.


    Ste¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°Why? Can only boyfriends sleep in the beds of people in a


    rtionship?¡±


    When she was working as a receptionist at the Wilson Group, one of her colleagues also had a


    boyfriend. When her boyfriend was not around, her best friend would go and stay there.


    Avaughed. ¡°My bed only has room for Frank.¡±


    Since that was the case, Ste couldn¡¯t force the issue. Perhaps it was an agreement between the


    young couple, or perhaps Frank was obsessed with cleanliness, or maybe Frank was especially


    domineering about this. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll y here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s sit on the balcony. My room has the best view of the entire courtyard.¡± When she pushed


    open the balcony door, Ste was stunned by the hanging chair.


    ¡°Oh my god! Is this real or fake?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but touch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. What do you want to drink? These are the drinks and snacks Joseph bought for me. Take


    whatever you like,¡± Ava replied at the top of her voice. She took out the snacks Joseph had bought for


    her from the


    room.


    Ste sat gingerly on the diamond hanging chair. For a moment, she felt that her butt was embedded


    with diamonds. It felt extremely precious. ¡°Frank is obsessive about cleanliness?¡±


    The image of Frank appeared in Ava¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of his


    handsome face. He really liked to tidy things up. ¡°I


    579


    10:24


    think so.¡±


    So that was it. She was right. Ste looked like she understood and was calm.


    At night, a nended at Sapphire Airport. A man in a ck windbreaker and carrying a suitcase


    alighted from the ne.


    His purpose was clear. He was headed to the Turner Manor.


    A few hours ago, Frank told the Roberts family about Christina¡¯s birth, and Grace directly asked Frank


    to represent them.


    William and Grace guessed that their son missed Ava. Both of them tacitly chose Frank as their


    representative.


    The anxious Frank simply packed his luggage that night and took a private ne to Sapphire City. It


    was already 1:08 a.m., so it should be about 2 a.m. when he arrived at the manor.


    He turned on his phone and used the app to call a car.


    In the car, he closed his eyes to rest. When the car arrived at the entrance of the manor, he asked the


    driver to leave. After seeing that the car had driven far away, he let the entrance door open.


    He instructed the bodyguard, ¡°Send me in. My car is inside.¡±


    The bodyguard at the door said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Outside the manor, it was very quiet. There were only the crisp and pleasant sounds of birds chirping.


    Frank did not drag his suitcase. Instead, he carried it by hand. He walked to the door and opened it


    with a key.


    Christina had to wake up at night to feed the child. After the child drank his fill, he would fall right back


    into a sound sleep. At the moment when Frank entered the house, Joseph was awake. Christina¡¯s ears


    were also very sharp. ¡°Joseph, why do I hear the sound of the door opening downstairs?¡± It was


    probably not an illusion.


    ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As he spoke, Joseph took his coat and put it on..


    Josephforted his wife when he saw her worried gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one else cane in. It


    might be Frank or Natalie.¡±


    In that case, Christina was relieved. She thought about it and decided that he was right.


    One went upstairs while the other went downstairs. The two of them met


    10:24


    on the stairs, only two steps away. Joseph looked down at Frank with a smile in his eyes. ¡°The news


    spreads quite fast.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°The phones must be off.¡± The meaning behind it was very clear. Frank was pointing out


    that no one had told them about it. Trevon was the one who had notified them.


    Joseph didn¡¯t continue with the topic. After all, he didn¡¯t inform him. He thought that Ava would inform


    Frank about it. From Frank¡¯s current expression, Ava had forgotten.


    He guessed that it was because she had too much fun with Ste in the afternoon.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The two of them were standing in the middle of the stairs. After a few seconds of silence, Joseph


    turned his body slightly and let Frank go upstairs. He instructed, ¡°Rest early.¡±


    Frank carried the suitcase with one hand and moved his feet. He replied calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just an hour ago, Ava shut her book close. She was probably too drowsy that her book was still on the


    bed. She slept peacefully with a soft toy in her arms. She was only covered by a corner of the nket.


    One of her feet was hanging from the edge of the bed.


    Frank gently ced his suitcase on the floor and closed the door behind him. He walked to the bed and


    reached out with his well-defined hand to remove the book on the bed. Then, he helped Ava put her leg


    back on the bed and covered her properly with the nket. He bent over and reached out to help her


    tidy up the loose hair on her face.


    He looked at the person on the bed gently.


    Perhaps it felt itchy, the little girl shook her head and continued to sleep. Looking at the kitten-like girl,


    Frank smiled. Reluctantly, he got up and took his pajamas from the wardrobe before going straight to


    the bathroom to take a shower.


    Fifteen minutester, Frank came out of the bathroom with a simple towel wrapped around him. His


    upper body was exposed to the air. He lifted the nket andy under it, gently removing the soft toy in


    Ava¡¯s


    arms.


    When the toy was taken away, Ava was not pleased. She frowned and made a noise. Frank slowlyy


    down and pulled her into his arms.


    In her sleep, Ava breathed in a familiar scent and felt a familiar sense of security. She opened her


    sleepy eyes and saw the face that she had been thinking about day and night.


    Ava blinked in disbelief. She opened her eyes again and tried to see clearly. She stared at Frank in a


    daze.


    Seeing Ava like this, Frank knew that she was pleasantly surprised. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    not a dream. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava became excited and instantly sobered up. She reached out and wrapped her


    arms around Frank¡¯s neck tightly. Her little


    10:25


    mouth began to move non-stop as she spoke, ¡°Why are you here? If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have


    thought that I was dreaming.¡±


    Her tone was soft, happy, excited, and coquettish. Frank couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her


    on the lips. ¡°I learned it from you. It¡¯s an ambush.¡±


    ¡°I like it. Keep it up.¡± Under the dim light, the two of them fell silent. Through Ava¡¯s pajamas, they could


    hear each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. Frank¡¯s dark eyes met Ava¡¯s clear


    gaze.


    It took only an instant before the chemistry exploded between them. Their lips met in a kiss. They


    poured their affection and passion into the kiss. It spoke volumes of how much they missed each other.


    Desire spread through their bodies, transmitted to every cell. The heat within them rose bit by bit.


    A momentter, Frank stopped moving. Ava understood what he meant from his eyes. Her eyes were


    misted as she took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s not here yet. It wille in a few days.¡±


    Frank tapped her on the nose. It was a gesture of affection. Ava raised her neck and took the initiative


    to kiss Frank. He held her still. Just as the fiery passion brewed ever higher, they were interrupted by a


    phone call. It kept ringing persistently.


    Frank stopped what he was doing and hung up the phone. However, the phone rang again. Frank hung


    up once more. In the end, Frank ced one hand on the edge of the bed and stood up slightly. Ava¡¯s


    hands were still wrapped around his neck as she waited.


    He picked up the phone impatiently. His tone was hostile. The call was from Trevon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end, Trevon was very proud. His words were filled with joy. ¡°Are you busy? Are you


    working overtime?¡±


    From Trevon¡¯s tone, Frank could tell that Trevon already knew that he was Sapphire City. He couldn¡¯t


    be bothered with him. ¡°You¡¯re too free.¡± He kept his gaze on Ava and lowered his head to kiss Ava who


    only had eyes for him.


    Trevon was in a good mood after a bout of sex with Natalie, Natalie couldn¡¯t even stop him from calling.


    Trevon even said that it was fine if he didn¡¯t call, but they would have to have a second round instead.


    In the end, Natalie relented and handed him his phone so he could call as much as he wanted.


    10:251


    After achieving his goal, Trevon stopped his act of nuisance. ¡°Alright. You can continue. Remember to


    take it easy. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Frank was silent. He knew that the guy had done it on purpose.


    ¡°Does Trevon know that you¡¯re here?¡± Ava¡¯s soft voice sounded. She was panting a little, and her chest


    heaved as she spoke.


    ¡°He forgot to take his crazy medicine. He¡¯s acting up. Let¡¯s continue, okay?¡± Frank turned off his phone


    and casually threw it aside.


    Ava nodded shyly. Everything came together so perfectly. They lost themselves in each other, basking


    in love and lust, their emotions heightened because they had missed each other. The temperature in


    the


    room rose¡­


    In the other room, Joseph returned to the room after pouring a ss of water for Christina downstairs.


    When Joseph told Christina that the person who opened the door downstairs was Frank, Christina was


    surprised.


    She did not expect Frank to rush over sote at night. He was really putting a lot of effort into the


    rtionship.


    It could only be said that the power of love was limitless.


    Christina sat up on the bed. After drinking the water, she handed the ss to Joseph. ¡°Ava must be


    overjoyed.¡±


    Girls should like such sudden surprises, so Ava must be happy now.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions as he looked at the woman who was speaking seriously.


    Suddenly, he leaned forward and raised Christina¡¯s chin. His gaze was level as he ced one hand on


    the back of the bed. ¡°If you like it, I can give you surprises every day. Do you like such surprises?¡±


    Christina¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sudden teasing. The memory of Joseph apanying her


    during the childbirth reappeared in her mind. The emotions hidden in her heart bubbled out again. Not


    to be outdone, she raised her hand and grabbed Joseph¡¯s cor. ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re the biggest


    surprise to me. There¡¯s nothing more surprising than you. Do you understand? Yes?¡±


    She flicked her hair and raised her eyebrows slightly, looking extremely seductive.


    Joseph looked at her calmly. In the next second, Christina¡¯s lips were bitten, and a heavy kiss fell on


    her mouth. The ss fell to the ground.


    37


    10:25


    Christina knew that he would not do anything rash. He just wanted to kiss her.


    She raised her head cooperatively. She didn¡¯t have any jewelry on her. Even the diamond ring that


    Joseph had customized for her was locked in the safe.


    She was afraid that she would identally injure the baby with it, so she would rather not wear any


    jewelry.


    Her nails had not been painted since she got pregnant, and the ck hair on the crown of her head


    had already grown a few inches. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. Only


    when they were panting did Joseph pull back. He pinched her chin and rubbed it with his, fingers. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to take a shower. You sleep first.¡±


    The corners of Christina¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. She smiled and reminded him, ¡°Yes, okay. Don¡¯t


    use cold water. Take a hot shower.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± How could he let the heat stirring in him subside if the shower wasn¡¯t cold? He could only use


    cold water and then hot to prevent himself from being cold when he got into bed. He didn¡¯t want her to


    feel the chill on his skin.


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Christina smiled and fell asleep.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning came.


    In the room upstairs, the doors of the older generations opened right on time while the other rooms


    remained closed. No one in the other rooms showed any intention of getting up.


    In the dining room, Angie, Emma, Daniel, and Charlie were having breakfast together. Angie took the


    milk from Emma and said politely, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Ava and Joseph are not going to eat breakfast?¡± Angie asked.


    Daniel and Charlie had already finished their breakfast. Daniel was afraid that Charlie would be bored.


    ¡°Charlie, why don¡¯t youe to thepany with me today? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Joseph to take you out


    for a walk. Ava and Frank can go along too. Everyone can rest today.¡±


    The bodyguard had already reported to Daniel about Frank¡¯s arrivalst night.


    Angie and Charlie, on the other hand, were surprised. Their voices suddenly rose as they asked in


    disbelief, ¡°That brat from the Roberts


    10:251


    family is here? He¡¯s upstairs?¡±


    Emma smiled and was not surprised by their reaction. ¡°Yes. He came in the early morningst night.


    He should still be sleeping now. Joseph wille downter. He basically helped the child dress


    beforeing downstairs. Then, he will help Christina bring the breakfast upstairs¡­¡±


    Angie was stunned. ¡°For goodness sake, did Franke to visit his future inws to sleep in?¡± she


    wondered.


    Speak of the devil, Joseph slowly walked down the stairs and went straight to the dining room. Emma


    handed him a spoon and tray. ¡°Christina doesn¡¯t like heavy food in the morning, so I didn¡¯t let the


    kitchen make creamy potato soup. We have swift grain essence soup this morning. Bring it up to


    Christina. It¡¯s good for digestion. There¡¯s also macaroni and oatmeal. You can ask Christina which she


    prefers to eat.¡± Joseph asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys are done eating?¡±


    Daniel spoke, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go to thepany with Charlie today. Tomorrow you can bring them to tour


    Sapphire City tomorrow. Today is for resting. Frank is still resting too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. Natalie should be here in the afternoon. She sent me a


    message in the morning.¡±


    Daniel was jealous. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she send me a message?¡±


    ¡°She was afraid of waking you up. Natalie knows that I wake up early,¡± Joseph exined in Natalie¡¯s


    stead.


    Emma smiled gently. ¡°Natalie is always very thoughtful.¡±


    Angie spoke up, ¡°Joseph, sit down and eat. I¡¯m almost done eating. I¡¯ll bring it up for Christina to eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Angie, you can eat more. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m used to taking care of Christina.¡± While he spoke,


    Joseph had already helped Christina with breakfast and ced them all on the tray.


    The corners of Angie¡¯s mouth gradually deepened. Christina could be considered to have been very


    lucky. Angie couldn¡¯t find any fault in this son-inw at all. The more she looked at him, the happier she


    was.


    In the room, Christina was waiting for Joseph to feed her. Before he left, Joseph had instructed that she


    was not allowed to get out of bed, so she waited on the bed.


    The door was pushed open and Joseph ced the tray on the small table on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s


    oatmeal, swift grain essence soup, and macaroni.


    10:25


    Which one do you want to eat first? Mom said that the swift grain essence soup is good for digestion. It


    should taste quite good and is nutritious. It probably isn¡¯t sweet since you don¡¯t like sweet things. Mom


    should have instructed the kitchen.¡±


    Since she woke up in the morning, the man had been talking non-stop about things. It was the same


    now. She felt warm in her heart. ¡°Joseph?¡± Joseph stopped stirring with the spoon when she suddenly


    called him. ¡°Yes? Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    Christina did not answer. Instead, she smiled foolishly. This was the first time she smiled foolishly. Her


    smile was cute. It was no longer alluring or seductive. She was smiling purely because she felt happy


    and wanted to grin. ¡°You¡¯re the surprise of my life.¡±


    Joseph rubbed the silly woman¡¯s hair lovingly in response to her love confession in the morning. ¡°I told


    you a long ago that you wouldn¡¯t want to get out of my bed when you¡¯re in it. Do you understand?


    You¡¯re my woman now, Christina. Even when we die, we¡¯ll be buried together.¡±


    She smacked him on the arm. ¡°Why are you talking about death so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say it a second time. My son is awake. Should I feed him milk powder or wait for you to


    finish eating?¡±


    The topic changed and Christina stopped talking about romantic things. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. I¡¯ll have the


    oatmeal first. I¡¯ll feed him after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Christina did not produce much milk so they used milk powder half the time. Emma did not force her to


    take anything to stimte milk production and chose to let nature take its course.


    ¡°Is Ava off today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you forget that it¡¯s Saturday today? Dad is going to the office with Charlie. I¡¯ll bring Angie to


    tour Sapphire City tomorrow.¡±


    Joseph had everything all thought out.


    ¡°Yes, sure. Don¡¯t worry. With Emma at home, you don¡¯t have to be afraid that I won¡¯t be taken good


    care of. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how meticulous your mother is.


    ¡°Has Frank always been sleeping in when he is here? Eating and sleeping are more important to him.


    He can¡¯t stop himself at all. If he wakes up early, he¡¯ll be grumpy. Also, don¡¯t look at me. That is what


    my father said.¡±


    10:25


    ¡°Mom and Dad allowed it. When he first came to stay with us, he woke up quite early. Mom could tell at


    a nce that he wasn¡¯t awake, so she allowed him to sleep in with Ava and not wake up early. After


    that, he woke up whenever Ava woke up.¡±


    Christina was surprised.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    At eleven o¡¯clock, someone knocked on Ava¡¯s door. Frank went to open the door sleepily. When he


    opened the door, he saw that it was Joseph. He rubbed his messy hair and yawned. His voice was


    slightly hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was a drawing on Frank¡¯s chest. It was Ava¡¯s masterpiece. Joseph¡¯s sharp eyes saw it and he


    automatically looked away.


    ¡°Still not awake?¡± Joseph raised his hand and looked at his watch. It had been almost nine hours. No


    matter what, he probably should have seven hours of sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m about up. What¡¯s up?¡± Frank opened his eyes with great effort and yawned again.


    ¡°You have to go to the airport and pick up Natalie and the others. They¡¯ll be here around 12 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t care if Frank was awake or not. He just told him what to do.


    Frank did not refuse. He pinched the spot between his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    After saying that, Joseph thoughtfully closed the door again. Frank stood at the doorway for a while and


    walked straight to the bed. Ava was still sleeping soundly. He could not bear to wake her up.


    He nned to pick them up himself so he went into the bathroom to wash up. Ten minutester, he


    chose a simple outfit from the wardrobe. He still liked to wear jeans, a white T-shirt, and a ck


    cardigan.


    He wrote a line of words on a Post-it note on the table and ced it on the other pillow. The Post-it note


    was usually used by Ava to write notes for school. It happened to be useful now.


    When Emma saw Franking down, he was already dressed. She asked gently, /Why didn¡¯t you


    sleep a little longer?¡±


    -¡°I¡¯m going to go pick¡­ them up.¡± It urred to him that Natalie and


    Trevon were now rted to him through Ava. For some reason, he was a little unustomed to it and


    he was a little tongue-tied.


    Emma smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can just call them by their names as you always do. Remember to eat


    something before leaving.¡± As she spoke, she asked the servant to bring up the breakfast that was kept


    warm in the pot.


    Frank picked coffee and a boiled egg. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you very


    16


    10:25


    much, Emma.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma was stunned by his sudden politeness for a moment before she quickly


    reacted. She smiled and said, ¡°Drive slowly. Let Pat go together with you.¡±


    Frank took a sip of coffee. The hot beverage warmed his stomach. He shook his head. ¡°There is no


    need. It¡¯s not far.¡±


    After Frank left, Emma still instructed the men to follow them just in case. ¡°Pat, bring a few people


    along with you and follow behind Mr. Roberts to protect their safety.¡±


    Pat said respectfully, ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Angie was in the courtyard. When she saw that Frank had gone out, she walked into the living room


    and asked Emma, ¡°Is Frank going back now?¡± ¡°No. He went to pick up my niece and Trevon.¡±


    Emma always had a smile on her face. She gave off a veryfortable feeling. She was wearing a


    white silk dress that cinched in at the waist and a long blue cardigan. She stood upright and looked


    elegant.


    Angie thought to herself, ¡°If I were a man, I would probably fall in love with such a gentle woman.


    Rachel¡¯s temperament is not bad, but it is obvious that she is not easy to manage.¡±


    Not long after Frank left, Ava woke up. She subconsciously touched the space beside her, looking for


    him. When she felt that it was empty, she instantly opened her eyes and sat up as she searched for


    Frank. When she turned around, she saw the Post-it note Frank had left on the pillow. Shey back


    down again and picked it up. She turned her body so she was lying on her side. [I¡¯m going to the airport


    to pick people up.] After reading it, Ava smiled. She thought that Frank had left without a word again.


    Her disappointment was instantly filled with joy from Frank¡¯s few words. She picked up her phone and


    looked at the time. It was already 11:30. It was almost time to get up for lunch.


    -She quickly got up to wash up. Natalie and the others would be there


    soon.


    She walked down the stairs happily and shouted loudly, ¡°Hello, Mommy. Hello, Angie.¡± She looked


    around and did not see Ste. When she reached the middle of the stairs, she realized that she did not


    greet the little guy and turned back.


    Before Angie could even greet her, she saw Ava rushing upstairs again.


    276


    10:25


    Angie asked in confusion, ¡°Why did she go back again?¡±


    ¡°She forgot to visit her nephew in Christina¡¯s room. Ava has to look at the baby before school every


    day,¡± Emma exined gently.


    Angie thought, ¡°This family really has the best vibes.¡±


    Ava knocked on Christina¡¯s room. ¡°Christina, are you up? Can Ie in?¡± Joseph opened the door.


    The baby had just taken a shower and Joseph was putting on his clothes. The temperature in the room


    was set at a suitable temperature, and the little guy was kicking his calves and being very lively. He did


    not make a fuss and was very obedient.


    ¡°He¡¯s just taken a small shower. Oh! You¡¯re so cute. I need to kiss you before I can go downstairs.¡± As


    she spoke, she kissed the little guy on the cheek and then on his little hand.


    ¡°Joseph, I think George¡¯s personality is very simr to yours. Christina, do you think so? His emotions


    are super stable.¡±


    Ava looked at her quiet nephew on the bed. His small eyes kept wandering around as he entertained


    himself. He did not cry or throw a temper.


    ¡°They are quite alike.¡± They really did look alike. Joseph had named the child George Turner after


    much consideration.


    Joseph looked at Christina and curled his lips into a faint smile. He patted his sister on her head and


    said, ¡°Go down and eat something. We might have to wait for Natalie and the others to arrive before we


    have lunch. There¡¯s still some time. Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    An hourter at the Sapphire Airport, a ne descended from the clouds and taxied for a while before


    Frank did not enter the airport. Instead, he waited in the parking lot. He leaned against the car door


    leisurely and smoked. Half of the cigarette that was between his fingers was already gone. Smoke


    covered his face, making his features look hazy.


    At the exit, a man in a dark brown trench coat and ck sunsses came out. In his arms was a little


    boy in a ck leather jacket and a pair of ck sunsses too.


    A woman in a floral dress and a beige-colored windbreaker was beside him. She was holding the


    man¡¯s hand. Both man and woman were


    10:25)


    pushing suitcases. The woman was wearing light purple sunsses.


    Frank immediately saw the high-profile family. The people around them also turned to stare at the


    good-looking family. They drew nces


    wherever they went. ¡°This way.¡± He waved.


    Trevon narrowed his eyes behind his sses and teased, ¡°You¡¯re not very smart, are you? Are you


    really weing us? Is this what Joseph instructed you to do?¡±


    Frank ignored his ridicule with equal disdain. He took the suitcase from Natalie and pinched Jasper¡¯s


    dashing face. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome. Be content, Trevon. I sacrificed my sleep to pick you up.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. He ced the child in Natalie¡¯s arms and followed Frank to put the


    suitcases in the trunk. Frank had driven his own Porsche to the airport. The car was parked at the


    Turner Manor in Sapphire City when he was not there.


    Natalie had already opened the door of the back seat and got in. ¡°Jasper, what did I teach you? You


    have to greet people when you see them. Call him Uncle Frank, understand?¡±


    Jasper replied calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Frank got into the driver¡¯s seat and Trevon sat in the front passenger seat, Jasper, who was


    sitting behind with Natalie, called out softly, ¡°Uncle Frank.¡±


    Frank, who was about to start the car, paused. He turned around and smiled. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re much more


    polite than your father. I¡¯ll reward you with a gift when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Do you think of yourself as Santa us? If it is ast-minute present, you can forget about fooling my


    son with that,¡± Trevon reminded as he casually put on his seatbelt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more trustworthy than you.¡±


    Natalie listened to the two of them banter back and forth. Neither of them was willing to be outdone.


    She was used to it. She carried her son and sat quietly in the backseat. She did not intend to


    participate in the childish verbal battle..


    Because there was a child in the car, Frank drove at a moderate speed. He did not apply any sudden


    brakes. Trevon and Natalie, both of whom knew how to drive, sensed his thoughtfulness.


    The car reached the Turner Manor in no time. As soon as the car


    10 250


    stopped, the people from the house came out to wee them.


    Especially Emma, who had always been calm. She strode towards them in wide strides.


    She hurriedly opened the door of the backseat and carried Jasper out from the backseat. Emma was


    overjoyed. ¡°Let Grandma Emma take a look at you. You¡¯re even more handsome again. Did you miss


    me? Who bought these sunsses for you? Why does it look so good?¡±


    Jasper wrapped his arms around Emma¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy bought it.¡± Then, he pointed at Trevon, who


    had just gotten out of the car, and indicated that both their sunsses were the same.


    ¡°Emma, Mrs. Yamin.¡±


    Emma carried the child and walked into the house. ¡°Hello. Come on in. The sun is a little hot outside.¡±


    Ava followed behind to tease Jasper. ¡°You haven¡¯t greeted me yet. If you don¡¯t say that you miss me, I


    won¡¯t give you a giftter.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Ava.¡±


    Upon hearing Jasper¡¯s voice, Ava touched his little face dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a giftter. We can go


    upstairs and take a look secretly, okay?¡± Jasper nodded and added, ¡°Uncle Frank also said that he


    would give me a gift.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same?¡±


    Ava subconsciously looked at Frank and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Have you agreed to give Jasper


    a toy? Is it the ne in my room?¡±


    Thest time Natalie shared with Ava the matter of Trevon repairing the ne, Ava went to Sapphire


    City Mall the next day to buy a cool limited edition ne and hid it.


    Frank was carrying Natalie¡¯s luggage. ¡°Yes. He called me Uncle Frank.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Frank?¡± she thought.


    The little kid was really sensible. ¡°Alright. Then let¡­ your Uncle Frank give you another gift. There¡¯ll be


    two. Alright, are you happy?¡±


    Natalie walked in with Emma. Angie saw that the living room had be crowded with people. She


    sat down and did not disturb everyone from catching up.


    ¡°He¡¯s beyond happy. The moment he arrived, he already had two toys. Ava hid gifts for him every time.


    Before he came this time, he said that


    10:25


    Auntie Ava definitely had gifts for him. He¡¯s been looking forward to it for a long time. He¡¯s very shrewd.


    Yesterday, Theo asked him if he wanted toe. He said yes.¡±


    At this point, Joseph came downstairs. He had heard themotion in the living room. When he saw


    Frank carrying the suitcases upstairs, he helped him carry them up. Trevon acted as if this was his


    home. He went straight upstairs to his and Natalie¡¯s room.


    Downstairs, there was a lot ofughter and harmony in the house. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with


    smiles. From time to time, they would say a few words.


    When Frank was done carrying the suitcases upstairs, he went


    downstairs. He did not sit down on the couch but leaned against the door leisurely. He looked at the


    sight in the living room in boredom. When he saw Ava smiling so happily, he could not help but smile.


    It could be deduced that Ava really liked children.


    Themotion downstairs was so loud that it woke Ste, who had been sleeping extremely soundly.


    She rubbed her eyes and came downstairs. Her eyes were not fully open. She had already forgotten


    where she was and thought that she was back at home.


    She went downstairs in her pajamas in a daze. When she finished yawning and opened her eyes¡­


    Everyone in the living room was looking at her disheveled appearance. Ste froze on the stairs. She


    didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and she rushed back to her room. The door mmed shut.


    Downstairs in the living room, Angie was speechless. She kept repeating in her head, ¡°She¡¯s my


    biological daughter.¡±


    Angie was so embarrassed with her daughter¡¯s behavior that she could barely catch her breath.


    It seemed that she would have to prepare some quick-acting heart pills when she brought the girl out in


    the future..


    At eleven o¡¯clock, someone knocked on Ava¡¯s door. Frank went to open the door sleepily. When he


    opened the door, he saw that it was Joseph. He rubbed his messy hair and yawned. His voice was


    slightly hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was a drawing on Frank¡¯s chest. It was Ava¡¯s masterpiece. Joseph¡¯s sharp eyes saw it and he


    automatically looked away.


    ¡°Still not awake?¡± Joseph raised his hand and looked at his watch. It had been almost nine hours. No


    matter what, he probably should have seven hours of sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m about up. What¡¯s up?¡± Frank opened his eyes with great effort and yawned again.


    ¡°You have to go to the airport and pick up Natalie and the others. They¡¯ll be here around 12 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t care if Frank was awake or not. He just told him what to do.


    Frank did not refuse. He pinched the spot between his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    After saying that, Joseph thoughtfully closed the door again. Frank stood at the doorway for a while and


    walked straight to the bed. Ava was still sleeping soundly. He could not bear to wake her up.


    He nned to pick them up himself so he went into the bathroom to wash up. Ten minutester, he


    chose a simple outfit from the wardrobe. He still liked to wear jeans, a white T-shirt, and a ck


    cardigan.


    He wrote a line of words on a Post-it note on the table and ced it on the other pillow. The Post-it note


    was usually used by Ava to write notes for school. It happened to be useful now.


    When Emma saw Franking down, he was already dressed. She asked gently, /Why didn¡¯t you


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    sleep a little longer?¡±


    -¡°I¡¯m going to go pick¡­ them up.¡± It urred to him that Natalie and


    Trevon were now rted to him through Ava. For some reason, he was a little unustomed to it and


    he was a little tongue-tied.


    Emma smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can just call them by their names as you always do. Remember to eat


    something before leaving.¡± As she spoke, she asked the servant to bring up the breakfast that was kept


    warm in the pot.


    Frank picked coffee and a boiled egg. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you very


    16


    10:25


    much, Emma.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma was stunned by his sudden politeness for a moment before she quickly


    reacted. She smiled and said, ¡°Drive slowly. Let Pat go together with you.¡±


    Frank took a sip of coffee. The hot beverage warmed his stomach. He shook his head. ¡°There is no


    need. It¡¯s not far.¡±


    After Frank left, Emma still instructed the men to follow them just in case. ¡°Pat, bring a few people


    along with you and follow behind Mr. Roberts to protect their safety.¡±


    Pat said respectfully, ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Angie was in the courtyard. When she saw that Frank had gone out, she walked into the living room


    and asked Emma, ¡°Is Frank going back now?¡± ¡°No. He went to pick up my niece and Trevon.¡±


    Emma always had a smile on her face. She gave off a veryfortable feeling. She was wearing a


    white silk dress that cinched in at the waist and a long blue cardigan. She stood upright and looked


    elegant.


    Angie thought to herself, ¡°If I were a man, I would probably fall in love with such a gentle woman.


    Rachel¡¯s temperament is not bad, but it is obvious that she is not easy to manage.¡±


    Not long after Frank left, Ava woke up. She subconsciously touched the space beside her, looking for


    him. When she felt that it was empty, she instantly opened her eyes and sat up as she searched for


    Frank. When she turned around, she saw the Post-it note Frank had left on the pillow. Shey back


    down again and picked it up. She turned her body so she was lying on her side. [I¡¯m going to the airport


    to pick people up.] After reading it, Ava smiled. She thought that Frank had left without a word again.


    Her disappointment was instantly filled with joy from Frank¡¯s few words. She picked up her phone and


    looked at the time. It was already 11:30. It was almost time to get up for lunch.


    -She quickly got up to wash up. Natalie and the others would be there


    soon.


    She walked down the stairs happily and shouted loudly, ¡°Hello, Mommy. Hello, Angie.¡± She looked


    around and did not see Ste. When she reached the middle of the stairs, she realized that she did not


    greet the little guy and turned back.


    Before Angie could even greet her, she saw Ava rushing upstairs again.


    276


    10:25


    Angie asked in confusion, ¡°Why did she go back again?¡±


    ¡°She forgot to visit her nephew in Christina¡¯s room. Ava has to look at the baby before school every


    day,¡± Emma exined gently.


    Angie thought, ¡°This family really has the best vibes.¡±


    Ava knocked on Christina¡¯s room. ¡°Christina, are you up? Can Ie in?¡± Joseph opened the door.


    The baby had just taken a shower and Joseph was putting on his clothes. The temperature in the room


    was set at a suitable temperature, and the little guy was kicking his calves and being very lively. He did


    not make a fuss and was very obedient.


    ¡°He¡¯s just taken a small shower. Oh! You¡¯re so cute. I need to kiss you before I can go downstairs.¡± As


    she spoke, she kissed the little guy on the cheek and then on his little hand.


    ¡°Joseph, I think George¡¯s personality is very simr to yours. Christina, do you think so? His emotions


    are super stable.¡±


    Ava looked at her quiet nephew on the bed. His small eyes kept wandering around as he entertained


    himself. He did not cry or throw a temper.


    ¡°They are quite alike.¡± They really did look alike. Joseph had named the child George Turner after


    much consideration.


    Joseph looked at Christina and curled his lips into a faint smile. He patted his sister on her head and


    said, ¡°Go down and eat something. We might have to wait for Natalie and the others to arrive before we


    have lunch. There¡¯s still some time. Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    An hourter at the Sapphire Airport, a ne descended from the clouds and taxied for a while before


    Frank did not enter the airport. Instead, he waited in the parking lot. He leaned against the car door


    leisurely and smoked. Half of the cigarette that was between his fingers was already gone. Smoke


    covered his face, making his features look hazy.


    At the exit, a man in a dark brown trench coat and ck sunsses came out. In his arms was a little


    boy in a ck leather jacket and a pair of ck sunsses too.


    A woman in a floral dress and a beige-colored windbreaker was beside him. She was holding the


    man¡¯s hand. Both man and woman were


    10:25)


    pushing suitcases. The woman was wearing light purple sunsses.


    Frank immediately saw the high-profile family. The people around them also turned to stare at the


    good-looking family. They drew nces


    wherever they went. ¡°This way.¡± He waved.


    Trevon narrowed his eyes behind his sses and teased, ¡°You¡¯re not very smart, are you? Are you


    really weing us? Is this what Joseph instructed you to do?¡±


    Frank ignored his ridicule with equal disdain. He took the suitcase from Natalie and pinched Jasper¡¯s


    dashing face. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome. Be content, Trevon. I sacrificed my sleep to pick you up.¡±


    Trevon¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. He ced the child in Natalie¡¯s arms and followed Frank to put the


    suitcases in the trunk. Frank had driven his own Porsche to the airport. The car was parked at the


    Turner Manor in Sapphire City when he was not there.


    Natalie had already opened the door of the back seat and got in. ¡°Jasper, what did I teach you? You


    have to greet people when you see them. Call him Uncle Frank, understand?¡±


    Jasper replied calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Frank got into the driver¡¯s seat and Trevon sat in the front passenger seat, Jasper, who was


    sitting behind with Natalie, called out softly, ¡°Uncle Frank.¡±


    Frank, who was about to start the car, paused. He turned around and smiled. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re much more


    polite than your father. I¡¯ll reward you with a gift when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Do you think of yourself as Santa us? If it is ast-minute present, you can forget about fooling my


    son with that,¡± Trevon reminded as he casually put on his seatbelt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more trustworthy than you.¡±


    Natalie listened to the two of them banter back and forth. Neither of them was willing to be outdone.


    She was used to it. She carried her son and sat quietly in the backseat. She did not intend to


    participate in the childish verbal battle..


    Because there was a child in the car, Frank drove at a moderate speed. He did not apply any sudden


    brakes. Trevon and Natalie, both of whom knew how to drive, sensed his thoughtfulness.


    The car reached the Turner Manor in no time. As soon as the car


    10 250


    stopped, the people from the house came out to wee them.


    Especially Emma, who had always been calm. She strode towards them in wide strides.


    She hurriedly opened the door of the backseat and carried Jasper out from the backseat. Emma was


    overjoyed. ¡°Let Grandma Emma take a look at you. You¡¯re even more handsome again. Did you miss


    me? Who bought these sunsses for you? Why does it look so good?¡±


    Jasper wrapped his arms around Emma¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy bought it.¡± Then, he pointed at Trevon, who


    had just gotten out of the car, and indicated that both their sunsses were the same.


    ¡°Emma, Mrs. Yamin.¡±


    Emma carried the child and walked into the house. ¡°Hello. Come on in. The sun is a little hot outside.¡±


    Ava followed behind to tease Jasper. ¡°You haven¡¯t greeted me yet. If you don¡¯t say that you miss me, I


    won¡¯t give you a giftter.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Ava.¡±


    Upon hearing Jasper¡¯s voice, Ava touched his little face dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a giftter. We can go


    upstairs and take a look secretly, okay?¡± Jasper nodded and added, ¡°Uncle Frank also said that he


    would give me a gift.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same?¡±


    Ava subconsciously looked at Frank and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Have you agreed to give Jasper


    a toy? Is it the ne in my room?¡±


    Thest time Natalie shared with Ava the matter of Trevon repairing the ne, Ava went to Sapphire


    City Mall the next day to buy a cool limited edition ne and hid it.


    Frank was carrying Natalie¡¯s luggage. ¡°Yes. He called me Uncle Frank.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Frank?¡± she thought.


    The little kid was really sensible. ¡°Alright. Then let¡­ your Uncle Frank give you another gift. There¡¯ll be


    two. Alright, are you happy?¡±


    Natalie walked in with Emma. Angie saw that the living room had be crowded with people. She


    sat down and did not disturb everyone from catching up.


    ¡°He¡¯s beyond happy. The moment he arrived, he already had two toys. Ava hid gifts for him every time.


    Before he came this time, he said that


    10:25


    Auntie Ava definitely had gifts for him. He¡¯s been looking forward to it for a long time. He¡¯s very shrewd.


    Yesterday, Theo asked him if he wanted toe. He said yes.¡±


    At this point, Joseph came downstairs. He had heard themotion in the living room. When he saw


    Frank carrying the suitcases upstairs, he helped him carry them up. Trevon acted as if this was his


    home. He went straight upstairs to his and Natalie¡¯s room.


    Downstairs, there was a lot ofughter and harmony in the house. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with


    smiles. From time to time, they would say a few words.


    When Frank was done carrying the suitcases upstairs, he went


    downstairs. He did not sit down on the couch but leaned against the door leisurely. He looked at the


    sight in the living room in boredom. When he saw Ava smiling so happily, he could not help but smile.


    It could be deduced that Ava really liked children.


    Themotion downstairs was so loud that it woke Ste, who had been sleeping extremely soundly.


    She rubbed her eyes and came downstairs. Her eyes were not fully open. She had already forgotten


    where she was and thought that she was back at home.


    She went downstairs in her pajamas in a daze. When she finished yawning and opened her eyes¡­


    Everyone in the living room was looking at her disheveled appearance. Ste froze on the stairs. She


    didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and she rushed back to her room. The door mmed shut.


    Downstairs in the living room, Angie was speechless. She kept repeating in her head, ¡°She¡¯s my


    biological daughter.¡±


    Angie was so embarrassed with her daughter¡¯s behavior that she could barely catch her breath.


    It seemed that she would have to prepare some quick-acting heart pills when she brought the girl out in


    the future..

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Angie¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot as she watched her daughter scamper away in a


    hurry. She smiled awkwardly. She was so happy chatting with the inws that she forgot about the


    potential problem upstairs.


    It was fine if Ste was dressed neatly, but she came down as she always did when she was at home.


    Frank, who had been leaning against the door, suddenly stood up straight and said to the people in the


    living room, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while.¡± Emma nodded and did not ask where he was going. She


    simply instructed, ¡°Drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Frank replied calmly.


    Actually, Frank had straightened his mindset. His rtionship with Ava was no different from being


    married. Since he was living at the Turner Manor, it meant that they had long epted him into the


    family. He might as well get familiar, especially since the Yamin family was here. After all, he and Ava


    would be married sooner rather thanter.


    After Frank left, Emma retracted her gaze and began to persuade Angie. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This means


    that Ste is treating this ce as her home. This is a good thing. You don¡¯t want your daughter to lose


    sleep over it, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is, you can always put a positive spin on it. Nothing can make you angry.¡±


    Emma said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I think about the positive side of everything. You can¡¯t


    get angry when you think about things that don¡¯t make you angry. Children have their own way of living.


    We have our own ideas. Once Ste gets married and has children, it will be difficult for her to sleep


    Angie was amused by Emma. ¡°Your emotions are always so stable. It¡¯s great that Joseph is like you.


    I¡¯m just impatient. I¡¯m extremely irritable when something happens. Sometimes I just explode into a


    temper. It gets me so angry every time.¡±


    After Ava brought Jasper upstairs, Natalie did not ask Ava to bring Jasper to get his toys. Instead, she


    10.23


    going to see his little cousin before getting his toy.


    In Christina¡¯s room, three women were sitting and chatting. Jasper was sitting beside the cradle. His


    gaze met with the eyes of little baby in the cradle. It was as though both of them wanted to see who


    could maintain eye contact the longest.


    Natalie said, ¡°Jasper, he¡¯ll be shy if you look at him like that.¡±


    Jasper said, ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡±


    Natalie blinked at his response.


    Christina raised her hand to her mouth. Such behavior was expected of the son of Trevon. ¡°Your


    mother-inw is taking care of the twins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we came out to rx for a few days. Rachel and Theo insisted that wee out. If we don¡¯t,


    Theo might chase us out.¡±


    In order not to burden Christina, Natalie told half-truths.


    Ava¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was from Frank. [I¡¯m going to buy a toy for


    Jasper.]


    Ava replied, [Alright. Drive carefully.]


    Frank responded, [Sure.]


    Half an hourter, Ste came out of her room fully dressed. When she heard theughter overflowing


    from Christina¡¯s room, she knocked a few times before pushing the door open.


    She scratched her head awkwardly. As soon as she entered, she received a cold look from Christina.


    Christina criticized sarcastically, ¡°You can still sleep for a few more hours. Why don¡¯t you sleep until


    after lunch, too?¡±


    Ste lowered her head as she realized her mistake. After all, she was in someone else¡¯s house and


    was a guest. It was indeed not good to sleep in. It was just that the bed was toofortable, and she


    overslept.


    Ste thought to herself, ¡°When I leave, I must ask Ava what brand their mattress is. Actually, if not for


    the loud noise downstairs, I may really have missed lunch.¡±


    However, she did not dare to say this to Christina. She only thought about it silently.


    Ava tried to smooth things over and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Christina. I used to sleep like this too.


    Perhaps Ste can¡¯t get used to sleeping in a different bed, right? Did you toss and turn in the first half


    of the night because you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    279


    10:25


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. Perhaps I just haven¡¯t adapted yet.¡±


    Christina was furious. She really did not know when Ste would be sensible. She did not


    understand the etiquette and the ways of the world yet. Christina med herself for forgetting to remind


    Ste to set the rmst night.


    The girl probably thought that she really was on a long vacation.


    As she was reprimanding Ste, Joseph pushed open the door and entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was a little serious.


    Ava¡¯s eyes indicated that Christina was angry and asked Joseph to persuade her. Joseph, who


    understood what she meant, walked to Christina¡¯s side with a smile and winked at his sister. ¡°I thought


    something was wrong. Since this is Ste¡¯s first time visiting our house and she sleptte, it can only


    mean one thing. Guess what the reason is.¡± Joseph threw the question at Christina, who was still


    ring at Ste. Neither of them treated Natalie as an outsider. ¡°What other reason could there be?


    She must have stayed upte to watch drama.¡±/


    ¡°It means that she¡¯s integrated well with our family. Ste, can you wake up before 9:30 tomorrow?


    Everyone wants to go out and y. If you wake upte, you can only admire the flowers in the


    courtyard at home.¡± Ste nodded vigorously. Seeing that Joseph was so protective of Ste, Christina


    was too embarrassed to say anything else. In fact, she knew in her heart that Ste was at ease


    staying with the Turner family. Indeed, she was at ease wherever she went as long as she did not have


    to go to work.


    Natalie took out a card and gave it to Christina. She exined, ¡°Joseph, Christina, this is a gift for the


    child from Trevon and me. We don¡¯t know what to buy, so we¡¯ll let you buy it yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Joseph did not stand on ceremony. He smiled and epted it because he knew


    that he had to ept this card. Natalie was here to give a gift. It was their act of kindness. Natalie


    would only be happy if he epted it.


    ¡°You are always so straightforward.¡± As expected, when Natalie saw that Joseph epted it so readily,


    the corners of her mouth curled up and she could not help but praise.


    ¡°Jasper, why do you keep looking at your little cousin? Come and let Uncle Joseph hug you. Wow. You


    seem to have gained a lot of weight.


    10:25


    You¡¯ll be going to school soon.¡± Joseph got up from the bed and handed the card to Christina,


    indicating for her to keep it.


    He picked up Jasper, who was sitting on the chair and rubbed his forehead against Jasper¡¯s.


    ¡°He could have gone to the day-care center on September 1st this year, but Theo felt that Jasper was


    too young and didn¡¯t want him to go. He wanted him to y for another year,¡± Natalie exined.


    ¡°Sherri¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t go either?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°Yes, she did not too. Sherri ns for her to go with Jasper next year.¡± After staying in Christina¡¯s room


    for more than half an hour, they went downstairs as they did not want to disturb Christina¡¯s rest, Joseph


    didn¡¯t follow them downstairs immediately. Instead, he apanied Christina in the room.


    Ste came downstairs. She darted around the room. She felt that there was a scorching gaze ring


    at her from afar. It was so intense that she felt ufortable. She looked up and saw that it was


    indeed from her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. Can you don¡¯t look at me with your murderous gaze?¡±


    The sound of a car pulling up at the house came from outside the door. Without a doubt, Frank was


    back.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Ava, who had been sitting on the ground and looking at toys with Jasper,


    quickly stood up and ran out. She ran too fast and bumped straight into Frank¡¯s arms.


    Frank held Ava¡¯s waist with one hand and held a big toy with the other. It was a cool ck submachine


    gun.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    He raised the gun in his hand as an answer to her question.


    ¡°Are you going to teach Jasper how to shoot a gun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank replied.


    Ava nced at the gun. Even she could feel how cool it was through the box. She held Frank¡¯s hand as


    they entered the door. She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Jasper,e and take your gift.¡±


    Trevon and Natalie stood up to see what Frank had specially gone out to buy. When they saw the toy in


    Frank¡¯s hand, Trevon smiled. ¡°You are


    10.25


    very generous.¡±


    It was obvious that the price of the toy was not cheap. When Trevon was young, he had often bought


    the brand to collect, but his grandfather supervised his education and confiscated them.


    ¡°He¡¯s my nephew after all,¡± Frank said naturally. He bent down and. handed the gun to Jasper. ¡°Your


    father didn¡¯t buy you this before, did he?¡± There really weren¡¯t any. There were nes, cars, Lego¡­


    The only thing he didn¡¯t have was a gun. It was because Trevon was afraid that Jasper could not


    control his strength well and was also worried that the older people at home wouldn¡¯t be able to


    manage the brat, so he didn¡¯t buy it. Jasper nodded. He liked it very much. He had wanted to buy it for


    a long time but his father did not agree. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Frank. I like it.¡±


    Frank rubbed Jasper¡¯s head after he made sure he outdid Trevon. Jasper was very happy to receive


    the gift and did not object. He was so excited that he wanted to open it right away. Frank added, ¡°Your


    father was stopped from ying this when he was young so he could not y with it. That¡¯s why he did


    not buy it for you.¡±


    Natalie sat down and helped Jasper to open it. ¡°If you want to y, let Daddy show you first. You can¡¯t


    turn it on people.¡±


    Frank leaned against the door with his arms crossed. He said to Natalie, ¡°It¡¯s very safe. The water


    pellet will shatter when it hits someone.¡±


    Angie stood in the living room and listened to what was going on. She did not expect Frank to be so


    meticulous. She really could not tell he was like this before now.


    When the gun was removed from the packaging, Trevon walked over with one hand in his pocket. He


    took the submachine gun from his son¡¯s hand. The weight was nothing to him. It was light and did not


    require any strength. He raised his eyebrows at Frank, who was standing by the door. ¡°Shall we have a


    In an instant, Jasper¡¯s toy was used in apetition by the two men. The people gathered in the


    courtyard also actively helped, especially Ste, who really wanted to participate. ¡°How are you guys


    going topete? I¡¯ll be the assistant.¡±


    When Angie saw that the children were going to y, she nned to go upstairs with Emma to see the


    baby. On the stairs, Angie said, ¡°No matter how many there are, they¡¯re all children when they¡¯re


    yful.¡±


    Emma agreed. ¡°No matter how old they are, they¡¯ll still be children in our


    10:28


    eyes. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Ava suddenly remembered that there were still balloons left at home from the previous gathering. ¡°Shall


    youpete at shooting balloons? There were many balloons left from before. Frank, can the bullet


    prate the balloons?¡±


    Frank stood up and pinched Ava¡¯s neck. He replied, ¡°No.¡±


    The gun was for children to y with. He had bought the safest one there was, so it could not even


    burst a balloon. It was very harmless. ¡°Oh. What shall we use for thepetition then?¡±


    Natalie stood up with her son in her arms and coaxed, ¡°When your daddy and Uncle Frank finish with


    theirpetition, we¡¯ll have them demonstrate how to use it for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasper¡¯s emotions were neither high nor low. It was not high because he could not participate


    and could only watch. It was also a little. high because his father waspeting with Uncle Frank. He


    was quite looking forward to it.


    Natalie suggested, ¡°How about we use disposable cups? Whoever hits more wins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy if we ce them on a stool. I think we can increase the difficulty a little. For example¡­¡±


    Just as Ava was still thinking about it, Ste had a sh of inspiration and spoke up first. ¡°I know. We


    can hang the disposable cups on branches, that way, they will move. You guys can aim at them. Is that


    more


    difficult?¡±


    Ava nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s good. Frank, what do you think?¡± Frank said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Trevon turned around and gestured for the person who had suggested the idea to take action. ¡°Show


    us how to hang it.¡±


    Ste was happy to do such a thing. However, she did not know where the cups were ced. She


    asked Ava, and then Ava and Ste turned around and went into the vi to get the cups from the


    kitchen.


    Angie¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot as she watched her daughter scamper away in a


    hurry. She smiled awkwardly. She was so happy chatting with the inws that she forgot about the


    potential problem upstairs.


    It was fine if Ste was dressed neatly, but she came down as she always did when she was at home.


    Frank, who had been leaning against the door, suddenly stood up straight and said to the people in the


    living room, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while.¡± Emma nodded and did not ask where he was going. She


    simply instructed, ¡°Drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Frank replied calmly.


    Actually, Frank had straightened his mindset. His rtionship with Ava was no different from being


    married. Since he was living at the Turner Manor, it meant that they had long epted him into the


    family. He might as well get familiar, especially since the Yamin family was here. After all, he and Ava


    would be married sooner rather thanter.


    After Frank left, Emma retracted her gaze and began to persuade Angie. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This means


    that Ste is treating this ce as her home. This is a good thing. You don¡¯t want your daughter to lose


    sleep over it, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is, you can always put a positive spin on it. Nothing can make you angry.¡±


    Emma said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I think about the positive side of everything. You can¡¯t


    get angry when you think about things that don¡¯t make you angry. Children have their own way of living.


    We have our own ideas. Once Ste gets married and has children, it will be difficult for her to sleep


    Angie was amused by Emma. ¡°Your emotions are always so stable. It¡¯s great that Joseph is like you.


    I¡¯m just impatient. I¡¯m extremely irritable when something happens. Sometimes I just explode into a


    temper. It gets me so angry every time.¡±


    After Ava brought Jasper upstairs, Natalie did not ask Ava to bring Jasper to get his toys. Instead, she


    10.23


    going to see his little cousin before getting his toy.


    In Christina¡¯s room, three women were sitting and chatting. Jasper was sitting beside the cradle. His


    gaze met with the eyes of little baby in the cradle. It was as though both of them wanted to see who


    could maintain eye contact the longest.


    Natalie said, ¡°Jasper, he¡¯ll be shy if you look at him like that.¡±


    Jasper said, ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡±


    Natalie blinked at his response.


    Christina raised her hand to her mouth. Such behavior was expected of the son of Trevon. ¡°Your


    mother-inw is taking care of the twins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we came out to rx for a few days. Rachel and Theo insisted that wee out. If we don¡¯t,


    Theo might chase us out.¡±


    In order not to burden Christina, Natalie told half-truths.


    Ava¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was from Frank. [I¡¯m going to buy a toy for


    Jasper.]


    Ava replied, [Alright. Drive carefully.]


    Frank responded, [Sure.]


    Half an hourter, Ste came out of her room fully dressed. When she heard theughter overflowing


    from Christina¡¯s room, she knocked a few times before pushing the door open.


    She scratched her head awkwardly. As soon as she entered, she received a cold look from Christina.


    Christina criticized sarcastically, ¡°You can still sleep for a few more hours. Why don¡¯t you sleep until


    after lunch, too?¡±


    Ste lowered her head as she realized her mistake. After all, she was in someone else¡¯s house and


    was a guest. It was indeed not good to sleep in. It was just that the bed was toofortable, and she


    overslept.


    Ste thought to herself, ¡°When I leave, I must ask Ava what brand their mattress is. Actually, if not for


    the loud noise downstairs, I may really have missed lunch.¡±


    However, she did not dare to say this to Christina. She only thought about it silently.


    Ava tried to smooth things over and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Christina. I used to sleep like this too.


    Perhaps Ste can¡¯t get used to sleeping in a different bed, right? Did you toss and turn in the first half


    of the night because you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    279


    10:25


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. Perhaps I just haven¡¯t adapted yet.¡±


    Christina was furious. She really did not know when Ste would be sensible. She did not


    understand the etiquette and the ways of the world yet. Christina med herself for forgetting to remind


    Ste to set the rmst night.


    The girl probably thought that she really was on a long vacation.


    As she was reprimanding Ste, Joseph pushed open the door and entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was a little serious.


    Ava¡¯s eyes indicated that Christina was angry and asked Joseph to persuade her. Joseph, who


    understood what she meant, walked to Christina¡¯s side with a smile and winked at his sister. ¡°I thought


    something was wrong. Since this is Ste¡¯s first time visiting our house and she sleptte, it can only


    mean one thing. Guess what the reason is.¡± Joseph threw the question at Christina, who was still


    ring at Ste. Neither of them treated Natalie as an outsider. ¡°What other reason could there be?


    She must have stayed upte to watch drama.¡±/


    ¡°It means that she¡¯s integrated well with our family. Ste, can you wake up before 9:30 tomorrow?


    Everyone wants to go out and y. If you wake upte, you can only admire the flowers in the


    courtyard at home.¡± Ste nodded vigorously. Seeing that Joseph was so protective of Ste, Christina


    was too embarrassed to say anything else. In fact, she knew in her heart that Ste was at ease


    staying with the Turner family. Indeed, she was at ease wherever she went as long as she did not have


    to go to work.


    Natalie took out a card and gave it to Christina. She exined, ¡°Joseph, Christina, this is a gift for the


    child from Trevon and me. We don¡¯t know what to buy, so we¡¯ll let you buy it yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Joseph did not stand on ceremony. He smiled and epted it because he knew


    that he had to ept this card. Natalie was here to give a gift. It was their act of kindness. Natalie


    would only be happy if he epted it.


    ¡°You are always so straightforward.¡± As expected, when Natalie saw that Joseph epted it so readily,


    the corners of her mouth curled up and she could not help but praise.


    ¡°Jasper, why do you keep looking at your little cousin? Come and let Uncle Joseph hug you. Wow. You


    seem to have gained a lot of weight.


    10:25


    You¡¯ll be going to school soon.¡± Joseph got up from the bed and handed the card to Christina,


    indicating for her to keep it.


    He picked up Jasper, who was sitting on the chair and rubbed his forehead against Jasper¡¯s.


    ¡°He could have gone to the day-care center on September 1st this year, but Theo felt that Jasper was


    too young and didn¡¯t want him to go. He wanted him to y for another year,¡± Natalie exined.


    ¡°Sherri¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t go either?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°Yes, she did not too. Sherri ns for her to go with Jasper next year.¡± After staying in Christina¡¯s room


    for more than half an hour, they went downstairs as they did not want to disturb Christina¡¯s rest, Joseph


    didn¡¯t follow them downstairs immediately. Instead, he apanied Christina in the room.


    Ste came downstairs. She darted around the room. She felt that there was a scorching gaze ring


    at her from afar. It was so intense that she felt ufortable. She looked up and saw that it was


    indeed from her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. Can you don¡¯t look at me with your murderous gaze?¡±


    The sound of a car pulling up at the house came from outside the door. Without a doubt, Frank was


    back.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Ava, who had been sitting on the ground and looking at toys with Jasper,


    quickly stood up and ran out. She ran too fast and bumped straight into Frank¡¯s arms.


    Frank held Ava¡¯s waist with one hand and held a big toy with the other. It was a cool ck submachine


    gun.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    He raised the gun in his hand as an answer to her question.


    ¡°Are you going to teach Jasper how to shoot a gun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank replied.


    Ava nced at the gun. Even she could feel how cool it was through the box. She held Frank¡¯s hand as


    they entered the door. She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Jasper,e and take your gift.¡±


    Trevon and Natalie stood up to see what Frank had specially gone out to buy. When they saw the toy in


    Frank¡¯s hand, Trevon smiled. ¡°You are


    10.25


    very generous.¡±


    It was obvious that the price of the toy was not cheap. When Trevon was young, he had often bought


    the brand to collect, but his grandfather supervised his education and confiscated them.


    ¡°He¡¯s my nephew after all,¡± Frank said naturally. He bent down and. handed the gun to Jasper. ¡°Your


    father didn¡¯t buy you this before, did he?¡± There really weren¡¯t any. There were nes, cars, Lego¡­


    The only thing he didn¡¯t have was a gun. It was because Trevon was afraid that Jasper could not


    control his strength well and was also worried that the older people at home wouldn¡¯t be able to


    manage the brat, so he didn¡¯t buy it. Jasper nodded. He liked it very much. He had wanted to buy it for


    a long time but his father did not agree. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Frank. I like it.¡±


    Frank rubbed Jasper¡¯s head after he made sure he outdid Trevon. Jasper was very happy to receive


    the gift and did not object. He was so excited that he wanted to open it right away. Frank added, ¡°Your


    father was stopped from ying this when he was young so he could not y with it. That¡¯s why he did


    not buy it for you.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Natalie sat down and helped Jasper to open it. ¡°If you want to y, let Daddy show you first. You can¡¯t


    turn it on people.¡±


    Frank leaned against the door with his arms crossed. He said to Natalie, ¡°It¡¯s very safe. The water


    pellet will shatter when it hits someone.¡±


    Angie stood in the living room and listened to what was going on. She did not expect Frank to be so


    meticulous. She really could not tell he was like this before now.


    When the gun was removed from the packaging, Trevon walked over with one hand in his pocket. He


    took the submachine gun from his son¡¯s hand. The weight was nothing to him. It was light and did not


    require any strength. He raised his eyebrows at Frank, who was standing by the door. ¡°Shall we have a


    In an instant, Jasper¡¯s toy was used in apetition by the two men. The people gathered in the


    courtyard also actively helped, especially Ste, who really wanted to participate. ¡°How are you guys


    going topete? I¡¯ll be the assistant.¡±


    When Angie saw that the children were going to y, she nned to go upstairs with Emma to see the


    baby. On the stairs, Angie said, ¡°No matter how many there are, they¡¯re all children when they¡¯re


    yful.¡±


    Emma agreed. ¡°No matter how old they are, they¡¯ll still be children in our


    10:28


    eyes. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Ava suddenly remembered that there were still balloons left at home from the previous gathering. ¡°Shall


    youpete at shooting balloons? There were many balloons left from before. Frank, can the bullet


    prate the balloons?¡±


    Frank stood up and pinched Ava¡¯s neck. He replied, ¡°No.¡±


    The gun was for children to y with. He had bought the safest one there was, so it could not even


    burst a balloon. It was very harmless. ¡°Oh. What shall we use for thepetition then?¡±


    Natalie stood up with her son in her arms and coaxed, ¡°When your daddy and Uncle Frank finish with


    theirpetition, we¡¯ll have them demonstrate how to use it for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasper¡¯s emotions were neither high nor low. It was not high because he could not participate


    and could only watch. It was also a little. high because his father waspeting with Uncle Frank. He


    was quite looking forward to it.


    Natalie suggested, ¡°How about we use disposable cups? Whoever hits more wins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy if we ce them on a stool. I think we can increase the difficulty a little. For example¡­¡±


    Just as Ava was still thinking about it, Ste had a sh of inspiration and spoke up first. ¡°I know. We


    can hang the disposable cups on branches, that way, they will move. You guys can aim at them. Is that


    more


    difficult?¡±


    Ava nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s good. Frank, what do you think?¡± Frank said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Trevon turned around and gestured for the person who had suggested the idea to take action. ¡°Show


    us how to hang it.¡±


    Ste was happy to do such a thing. However, she did not know where the cups were ced. She


    asked Ava, and then Ava and Ste turned around and went into the vi to get the cups from the


    kitchen.

 Chatper 564

    Chatper 564


    After a while, Ava came out with a dozen brand-new disposable cups. Ste was holding a needle and


    thread in her hand.


    Frank was afraid that Ava could not reach far enough, so he followed closely behind her and prepared


    to help. Meanwhile, Trevon stood at the door like a boss, preparing to watch them set up everything.


    He did not intend to lift a finger at all.


    As long as Natalie wasn¡¯t busy, it wouldn¡¯t attract his attention at all.


    In the distance, Ste stood on her tiptoes and reached out to pull down a branch. Ava was putting


    strings on the disposable paper cups. Frank helped to hang them. Each person had a division ofbor,


    so it was not tiring to get things sorted. Seeing that Ste beside him was limited in height, Frank


    nced at her but did not show any sign of helping her out. He kindly reminded her, ¡°The Turner family


    has chairs.¡±


    ¡°If you had extended your precious hand, would I have to jump around like a rabbit?¡± Ste


    Frank did not seem to hear Ste¡¯sint. He still had no intention of helping. He stood quietly


    beside Ava and waited to hang the cups.


    Ste stoppedining. In any case, Frank might as well have written ¡°Exclusively for Ava¡± on his


    forehead with a ck marker.


    Seeing that Ste was struggling so much, Ava also found it to be quite tiring for her. ¡°Frank, can you


    help lower the branch down? I¡¯ll hang the cup up.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    A branch was pulled down by Frank. Ste immediately reached out to hang a cup. The two of them


    hung the paper cups from different angles.


    Ste cursed in her heart. She should not havee. Now she had to watch Frank and Ava act all


    romantic while she hung the cups.


    Seeing that the three of them were busy, Natalie urged the man who was incredibly free, ¡°Go and help.


    Otherwise, Ste feels left out.¡±


    Trevon still did not move. His reason for it was very strange. He said in a nice tone, ¡°Jumping will be


    good for her. She may even grow taller.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. Why bother making


    up


    that kind of excuse?¡± she thought.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Joseph¡¯s pleasant voice came from behind as he walked towards them.


    Natalie turned her body sideways so that Joseph could see what they were doing. Trev¨®n, however,


    continued to stand in his original position, not moving at all. It was as if he was glued to the spot. He did


    not feel that he was blocking the doorway at all.


    175


    10:00


    Joseph nced at the gun in Trevon¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you preparing topete with each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s going topete with Frank to see who has the best aim. They¡¯re hanging stuff up now,¡±


    Natalie exined as she carried her son.


    Joseph watched from the doorway as Ste jumped three times but still failed to hook the cup on the


    branch. She probably wanted to hang the cup higher. However, she was limited by her height. Joseph


    could not stand watching it anymore. He walked over and reached out to lower the branch. ¡°You can


    hang it


    now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Joseph. That is very nice of you.¡± Ste pouted and said. There was a hint of sarcasm in


    her tone.


    Ever since Joseph arrived, Ste no longer needed to jump around anymore. It was much easier for


    her.


    There was strength in numbers. After more than ten minutes, the scattered cups hung on the branches


    and swayed in the wind.


    The


    pure white cups had cute graffiti on them. They were quite a sight.


    Jasper couldn¡¯t hold the gun. He could only slide out of his mother¡¯s arms and get the bullets from


    inside the box. He handed it to his father who was still standing in the way. ¡°Daddy, here.¡±


    Trevon saw the anticipation in his son¡¯s eyes and bent down slightly. He picked up his son with one arm


    and took the bullets from him. ¡°I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jasper obediently replied. When he was with Trevon, Jasper was usually more obedient.


    After he was done, Frank slowly walked towards the door. He rubbed Jasper¡¯s little head and raised his


    chin. ¡°How are we going topete?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Ten rounds, best of three.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± Frank asked.


    ¡°My wife will not agree to a big bet, but a small bet is fine,¡± Trevon said seriously. He vividly portrayed


    himself as a henpecked husband, as though he couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world that his wife had the final


    say.


    He even had a smug expression and a smile on his face. Natalie felt very exasperated by his behavior.


    Frank chuckled. ¡°We can take the healthy route. The loser has to run twops around the manor. It¡¯s


    the same as working out.¡±


    Joseph, who had always been a steady personality, suddenly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll try


    too.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re participating too?¡± Ava said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare for our family toe together at the same time. Why not have a


    good time together, right, Jasper?¡± After saying that, Joseph pinched Jasper¡¯s


    2/5


    10:00


    earlobe.


    Trevon handed the gun to Joseph and continued to carry his son. ¡°It¡¯s a virtue to respect the old and


    love the young. You first, Joseph.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes. Trevon was being way too dramatic.


    Upon hearing that, Joseph smiled faintly and did not refuse. He took the gun and raised it. He nced


    at a cup, removed the safety catch on the toy gun, and pulled the trigger. The bullet urately hit a cup


    and it shook.


    Ste stood behind him like a cheerleader. ¡°Wow! You are too urate. Very impressive.¡±


    This method ofpetition was quite good. It did not waste a lot of paper cups and they did not need


    to be hung up again. As long as the bullets hit the cup, they could hear and see it. It would not break


    and could be used by the next person.


    After firing five shots, a wind started to blow through the courtyard. The tree branches kept swaying as


    the wind swept through them. The cups also danced along in the wind. It was very tough for the person


    who was firing the gun to aim. The difficulty had increased.


    Ava felt that such a lively asion was rare. She wanted to remember this beautiful moment, so she


    took out her phone and started to capture it.


    She started filming the way her brother raised the gun. Joseph was wearing a shirt with the sleeves


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    rolled up to his elbows. His eyes were narrowed as he aimed at the target. He waspletely focused


    as if no one around him could disturb him.


    Ava took a few photos of her brother and sent them to her sister-inw upstairs.


    At the side, Ste was even more excited than the person shooting. She kept staring at the cup and


    was almost cross-eyed. She held her breath with every shot.


    Due to the resistance of the wind, Joseph missed three shots. He gave the gun to Trevon. ¡°Jasper, let


    me carry you. Let¡¯s watch your father¡¯s performance. We can count together, okay?¡±


    Every time the sigh.


    gun


    missed a shot, Ste and Ava would express their pity and


    Joseph, on the other hand, did not care. It was just a game to begin with, so there was no need to take


    it seriously. The corners of his mouth were always turned up into a smile, and he appeared extremely


    gentle.


    Trevon raised the gun confidently and raised his eyebrows at Natalie. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Look


    at me.¡± He held the gun with one hand and fired 10 shots at the cups in one go. Every shot hit the cups,


    and the cups that were hit were still shaking in the air. He praised in an indifferent tone, ¡°This gun is not


    bad.¡± Joseph did not speak and only smiled faintly. Frank looked at Trevon in disdain. ¡°I paid a lot for it.¡±


    Frank was a little h¨¦sitant when he saw Ava¡¯s expectant gaze, but he still made up his mind. At the


    beginning of his turn, every shot hit the cups urately. In the


    3/5


    10:00


    end, he made two mistakes, and in the middle, he made two mistakes. The final result was Trevon first,


    Joseph second, and Frank third.


    Thest ce was fake. Joseph could tell, and so could Trevon. Trevon secretly cursed Frank for being


    a scheming bitch.


    Because Frank didn¡¯t put in his best, Trevon did not mention anything about running. It would make him


    look ssless. He slowly bent down and said to his son, ¡°Take the gun.¡±


    Thepetition ended.


    Ste also took a lot of photos. Joseph went upstairs to see Christina, while Ste went to the living


    room to y with her phone.


    Frank and Ava stood arm in arm at the side, watching Jasper y with the gun. Trevon was teaching


    him, and three of them were watching. Jasper¡¯s height was short, and the gun was a little big for him. It


    was difficult to hold it steadily without help, let alone shoot.


    After ying for a while, the courtyard was filled with the sound of Ava¡¯s cheering, Natalie¡¯s


    encouraging voice, and Jasper¡¯s excitedughter.


    After dinner, Frank did not want to


    Ava how to shoot. Ste stood at th Vaste the venue. In the courtyard, he taught


    door peeling oranges. She ate oranges while watching how affectionate Frank and Ava were being.


    Trevon leisurely brought his son along to be an audience too.


    Jasper wondered, ¡°Is the toy really for me or for the adults to y with?¡±


    Natalie chatted with Emma in the living room. She initially nned to stay for a few days before she


    went back, but she felt uneasy leaving the two children at home. After much consideration, she decided


    to go back to Athana tomorrow. Perhaps this was what it meant to be a parent. Sometimes, when the


    children were by her side, she would feel that they were noisy. When they were not by her side, she


    would start thinking about them and missing them. She would not be used to it.


    ¡°Natalie, if you¡¯re worried about the children, why don¡¯t you let Jasper stay here for a few days? Your


    uncle and I will send him back.¡± Emma held Natalie¡¯s hand and patted it gently.


    Angie said, ¡°You can just go back with us. Don¡¯t worry, Rachel can handle them. Don¡¯t underestimate


    your mother-inw¡¯s ability. When she was young, she was not inferior to men in terms of capability.


    She¡¯s a man of her word.¡±


    Natalie knew what Angie/said was true. Back then, Peggy was also very afraid of her mother-inw.


    Even Theo listened to Rachel¡¯s arrangements.


    However, Natalie still wanted to go back. After all, they were twins. It was tiring for her mother-inw to


    take care of them at night. In addition, her mother-inw always did everything herself, so it was even


    more tiring. ¡°Aunt Emma, I¡¯lle next time. You¡¯re already busy enough now. If I leave Jasper here,


    you¡¯ll be too


    4/5


    10:00


    tired. When the two children are a little older, we¡¯lle over to stay for a while, if you don¡¯t mind the


    noise then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be overjoyed then. Why would I find them noisy? Your uncle can¡¯t wait for so many people


    to be at home every day.¡±


    Emma stroked Natalie¡¯s hair and looked at her with a doting gaze. She was relieved. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t


    force you. You can make your own arrangements. Don¡¯t be afraid of troubling us. We like to be busier


    too.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It is really impressive that Rachel has a daughter-inw like you. You¡¯re still thinking about your


    mother-inw¡¯s hard work even aftering out to y,¡± Angie praised. Afterparing, she felt that


    her daughter was not good in any way. She sighed in her heart.


    The topic began to derail. Angie nced secretively at her daughter outside the door. ¡°Emma, do you


    have any good candidates for sons-inw like Joseph? Can you arrange one for Ste?¡±


    Emma and Natalie remained silent for a long time. Seeing that the two of them did not answer, Angie


    continued, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to change the way I educate Ste. Since my persuasion can no longer help


    her improve, perhaps dating will. I want to find a more mature man to guide her and help her get


    better.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. She could note up with a reason to refute such a strange education


    method.


    Without waiting for Emma to answer, Ste jumped out and said, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Chris


    hasn¡¯t even started a family yet. Why is it my turn?¡±


    Ste had coincidentally run out of oranges. She hade in and was about to get some peanuts or


    something to munch on when she heard her mother. She was so frightened that she almost slipped on


    the spot.


    She would never have thought that her mother would skip her brother and have designs on her.

 Chatper 565

    Chatper 565


    Emma couldn¡¯tment on that kind of thing. Whether it was the rtionships of her son or daughter,


    she had always adhered to the principle of not getting involved.


    Seeing that her daughter was displeased, Angie said, ¡°How can you still not be satisfied? You shouldn¡¯t


    count on your brother. If you count on him to get


    married first, you¡¯ll be a nun for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ste was trying to save her brother and get herself out of the predicament at the same time. She told


    her mother not to turn her sights on her and started to give a speech. ¡°Mom, look. Chris is so


    outstanding. How can he be a bachelor? I really don¡¯t think we can just give up on him like that.¡±


    Seeing the few of them narrow their eyes at her, Ste coughed dryly and continued to bluff, ¡°I think


    Chris can still be saved. He¡¯s not as bad as you think yet. We can try to help him get back on track.


    Look at how cute Christina¡¯s baby is. Even if you don¡¯t want a grandson or granddaughter, I still want a


    nephew or niece. Look at Ava. She has numerous nieces and nephews. How perfect is that? I only


    have a nephew now.¡±


    Ste counted with her fingers.


    Natalie was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of persuasion a little too obvious?¡± she


    thought.


    Emma and Natalie looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke. They nned to let Ste


    continue her performance.


    In order not to be pimped out by her mother, Ste put in her best in her effort to get away. ¡°Mom, tell


    me if what I said makes sense. Chris is actually very outstanding. Look. He has it all. Culture and


    capability. He even has the perfect job. It¡¯s just that he is a little dumb at times. That is not a fault at all.


    Look. Doesn¡¯t Natalie also cure Trevon¡¯s arrogance? There will always be a cure for a w. Isn¡¯t that


    what they say? You have to match the medicine to the illness. Chris¡¯s medicine is definitely still on the


    way.¡±


    Emma was amused by Ste¡¯s words. Ste spoke matter-of-factly. Now that Ste was working under


    Leia, she spoke more and more like her. She did not even pause when she spoke.


    Angie naturally noticed her daughter¡¯s improvement. ¡°You¡¯ve been with Leia for so long, but I haven¡¯t


    noticed anything else except you¡¯ve be quite eloquent. You can juste up with a speech on


    the spot.¡±


    Ste thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. The speed of Ms. March, when she speaks, is one of the fastest.


    No matter what, she is my teacher. I learn a little from her.¡±


    Leia had said that the most important thing about intimidating others was speed. One had to make their


    arguments continuously before the others could react.


    176


    10:00


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Christina ask me to study hard with Ms. March? I¡¯m just listening to you guys. If I don¡¯t


    improve at all, Christina will scold me again. Mom, you really should consider my suggestion. Seriously,


    my brother is such a good person. He¡¯s so outstanding.¡± Ste sighed inwardly. It was the first time in


    more than 20 years that she sang her brother¡¯s praises like that.


    After saying that, Ste winked at Natalie, indicating that she had seeded. Natalie smiled and did


    not know what to say.


    Angie was a little persuaded by her daughter. As parents, no one wanted their children to remain single


    forever. She didn¡¯t want Chris to have to celebrate Single¡¯s Day every year.


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I could do about him. Your brother is holed up in the hospital every day. It¡¯s not like


    he will pick up a wife if he goes on a walk around the street. Or do you think that one will fall from the


    sky?¡±


    Besides, it was possible to pick up money from the ground. A wife, on the other hand, was not a


    possibility.


    Ste spoke mysteriously and with a special gaze as if she could predict the future. ¡°Fate, Mom, do you


    know fate? I predict that my brother¡¯s fate is not far away. Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. When we get back to


    Athana, I¡¯ll help you pay more attention.¡±


    How could Angie not know what her daughter was thinking? She just couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose


    her. ¡°Alright, alright. If you help your brother be normal, I can even call you my sister.¡±


    Hearing this, Natalie burst outughing. From her words, it could be seen that Angie was really anxious


    about Chris¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d better still call you Mom.¡± Ste was afraid of being struck by lightning if her mother decided to


    call her sister. As long as Angie didn¡¯t drag her towards the altar, it was fine. She didn¡¯t have any other


    requests. She didn¡¯t have any


    extravagant hopes for working at the front desk anymore. After all, she couldn¡¯t go back to her old post.


    The next morning, everyone went to send Natalie and Trevon. Jasper brought all the toys given by Ava


    and Frank. The little guy had the most gains out of the trip. He ate delicious food and had fun.


    After sending off Natalie and the others, Joseph took Frank and the Yamin family to tour Sapphire City.


    In the afternoon, Joseph left. He wanted to go back and see Christina.


    Joseph had done his homework about pregnancy and childbirth. The biggest problem he was afraid of


    was Christina bing depressed after giving birth. Girls like Ste who liked to ck off would not be


    in danger of that. However, Christina was different. She liked to live a fulfilling life, but she was the most


    free during her postpartum recovery. She ate, slept, and slept and ate. She would keep an eye on her


    child every day. Once she took things too seriously, she


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    2/6


    10:00


    would have a tendency to be depressed.


    The meticulous Joseph would always want to apany her and tease her. At the same time, he


    would chat about what happened every day. Or he would bring his work home and apany


    Christina during her postpartum recovery. They would sit on the bed and deal with work together.


    Christina would watch him work and he would asionally let Christina participate.


    It could be said that he put in a lot of effort.


    Daniel was afraid of neglecting Angie and Charlie. In the afternoon, he asked his daughter to send their


    location and personally apanied Angie and Charlie to tour Sapphire City.


    At the same time, Trevon and Natalie arrived at Athana off. When Jim received Trevon¡¯s message, he


    immediately came to the airport to wait for them.


    He didn¡¯t want to be caught in a traffic jam and have his sry deducted. Jim believed that Trevon was


    hormonal and erratic after marriage as in the previous years. It was something that only Natalie could


    treat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything, Mrs. Wilson. Give me this too.¡± Jim took the stuff from Natalie.


    Looking at Jim who was dragging three suitcases, Natalie suggested, ¡°Mr. Hawk, why don¡¯t you give


    me one? It doesn¡¯t weigh much.¡±


    Jim quickly waved his hand. He did not dare. ¡°No need, Mrs. Wilson. I¡¯ve been on a diet recently and


    need to workout more.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon nced at Jim from behind his sunsses. ¡°You¡¯ve been lucky recently.¡±


    Jim didn¡¯t understand what Trevon meant. He replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t pick up any money


    yesterday, nor did I win the lottery.¡± He did not think he was lucky in any way.


    In the car, Trevon sat in the back seat with his son in his arms. Natalie thanked Jim.


    Jim looked ahead seriously and pursed his lips without saying anything. Trevon¡¯s low voice came from


    the backseat. ¡°Are you on the same side as Frank?¡±


    Jim was dumbfounded. He looked at the man in the rearview mirror and saw that he looked as he


    always did. It was impossible to tell if Trevon was in a good or bad mood, but his words were


    confusing.


    Natalie nudged the man beside him and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t start talking and stop halfway. Be direct.


    Mr. Hawk is still driving.¡±


    Jim gave Natalie a thumbs up in his mind. Only she would dare to talk to Trevon so directly.


    ¡°Your next month¡¯s bonus will double. Tell me, how did you know that Frank would make a surprise


    move? Did you discuss it with him in advance? Did you


    3/6


    10:00 T


    cheat?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, for goodness¡¯ sake. I didn¡¯t even touch the phone when we made the bet the other day. I


    answered you directly. I don¡¯t have the ability to read minds, so I couldn¡¯t possibly just tell you what Mr.


    Roberts¡¯s thoughts were from afar.¡± If he had such ability, he would have been lying in bed at home and


    cking.


    Jim was in a hurry to exin himself. Trevon really knew how to make trouble for him.


    Trevon actually knew that Jim had never discussed it with Frank at all. How could Frank tell others


    what he was thinking? Frank had deliberately told Trevon he would leave a few dayster, but in the


    end, he went to Sapphire City on the same day. It was only because Trevon knew Frank well that he


    made an inappropriate call in the middle of that night.


    For the rest of the ride, Trevon ignored Jim. As for Jim, he was delighted because his bonus had


    doubled.


    It was still some time before they reached the Wilson¡¯s residence. Natalie, who had been on the ne


    for so long, felt a little sore in her back. She leaned against Trevon¡¯s shoulder and prepared to tell


    Emma that they hadnded safely.


    Sliding the screen lock on her phone, she said, ¡°Aunt Emma, I¡¯ve reached. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, she thought about it. Since Joseph had gone out to y with Ava, she should send a message to


    them as well. Little did she know that Joseph had already returned home. At this moment, he was


    apanying Christina as he told her about the fun things that happened on their tour of Sapphire


    City.


    Natalie texted, [Joseph, I¡¯ve reached home. Have fun today.]


    Joseph quickly replied, [I¡¯m already at home. Ava and Frank are still outside. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.


    Call me if you need anything. If you need anything at the base, let me know.]


    Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. Joseph was always so warm-hearted and generous with his


    support for her. [Alright, thank you, Joseph. Take good care of Christina. I see that Christina doesn¡¯t like


    to sleep much and doesn¡¯t like to lie down. Joseph, spend more time with her. Pregnant women are


    prone to depression.]


    Joseph responded, [I know.]


    All the content of the conversation was read by Trevon whose head was lowered. A man¡¯s voice came


    from above her head. His eyes were narrowed. ¡°Is the tomboy depressed?¡±


    She put away her phone and put it in her pocket. ¡°No. But when I entered Christina¡¯s room yesterday, I


    realized that she was a little bored. After we left, she didn¡¯t sleep or lie down. Don¡¯t pregnant women


    spend most of their postpartum recovery sleeping with their children so they can regain their vitality?


    But I realized that Christina doesn¡¯t like to sleep. In such a situation, if Joseph isn¡¯t at


    4/6


    10:00


    home and doesn¡¯t apany her, she will be more and more bored. In addition, Christina has


    always been very busy. When she¡¯s so free, she will feel empty inside. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    The man nodded with understanding. He didn¡¯t look very concerned and was just asking casually.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t his Natalie who was sick. Besides, they weren¡¯t having any more children so such a


    thing wouldn¡¯t happen.


    At the same moment, in Sapphire City, Ava held Frank¡¯s hand and followed Daniel, Angie, and Charlie.


    They walked around for a long time before Daniel led everyone into a particrly stylish, dimly lit cafe.


    ¡°Come. We can sit for a while and take a break. We¡¯ve been walking for a long time. How is it? The air


    here in Sapphire City is still okay, right?¡± Daniel was wearing a suit and leather shoes. He had rushed


    over directly from thepany. He handed the menu to Angie and Charlie and asked them to order


    something to drink. ¡°Go on. Take a look. What do you want to drink? Let¡¯s rest our feet. There¡¯s no


    hurry. You can stille out tomorrow.¡±


    The bodyguards standing at the door were carrying bags of various sizes. Ava ordered a cappino


    and Frank got atte. Angie did not like coffee. She was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at


    night and would be too awake, so she ordered a ss of milk.


    Ste was in an extremely good mood. She kept praising, ¡°I like this city. It¡¯s so awesome. I¡¯lle


    again next time.¡±


    Daniel smiled at her. ¡°You definitely have toe. This is also your sister¡¯s home, which means it is


    yours too. You cane over anytime.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Daniel to find you a man here?¡± Angie took a sip of milk. She quite liked the local


    customs here.


    ¡°Mom, why did you go off topic while chatting? Did the essays you write in school always digress?¡±


    Ste pouted.

 Chatper 566

    Chatper 566


    Daniel helped him out of the predicament. He also did not participate in the child¡¯s rtionship. This


    viewpoint was the same as Emma¡¯s. They both had the same idea. The child knew very well about


    rtionships.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Fate is predestined. What wille wille. Look at Joseph and Christina. They


    the best examples,¡± he said.


    In that case, Angie also thought so. One was Sapphire City, and the other was Athana. If this wasn¡¯t


    fate, what was?


    During the conversation, Charlie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from William. He picked it up, ready to brag


    as he spoke, ¡°Hello, William, what is up? Jealous after receiving my message, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    On the other side, William chuckled in response. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that our Frank is a twin. What


    are you bragging about so early? You¡¯ll be the one to be jealouster.¡±


    William, trying to save face, bluffed seriously and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m busy. I will let Frank bring the gift.


    I¡¯ve doubled it.¡±


    Charlieughed heartily. The content of the conversation between the two didn¡¯t quite match their ages


    because it was a bit childish, and he replied, ¡°So generous of you. You¡¯ve gone to great lengths.¡±


    With a cunning tone, Williamughed lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t do loss-making business.


    There will be a time for you to pay back, but there might be a little interest. Bye.¡±


    Charlie thought, ¡®He really doesn¡¯t admit defeat. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll be pped in the faceter.¡¯


    Under the table, Frank was holding the youngdy¡¯s hand, constantly squeezing it. He looked at her


    and inexplicably felt that Ste was pitiful as she was constantly being forced into marriage.


    When he returned home in the afternoon, Frank handed the card to Ava as soon as he entered the


    door and said, ¡°Baby Ava, give this card to that man¡¯s wife.¡± He had forgotten about it because he was


    too busyst night.


    Ava took the card, pinched Frank¡¯s face, and pouted as she replied, ¡°Call her Christina. It¡¯s not good if


    Joseph hears it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m used to it,¡± Frank replied. He didn¡¯t n to go into Christina¡¯s room.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and give it to Christina,¡± Ava said.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Frank responded.


    Ste exited her room, ready to find her sister, and bumped into Ava, heads on. Then, Ava took Ste¡¯s


    hand and entered Christina¡¯s room.


    Ava wanted to remind her to knock on the door, but Ste, who was quick with


    1/5


    her hands, had already opened the door.


    Christina was inside breastfeeding, with Joseph standing by to help. Seeing that Ava had entered the


    room, Christina frowned slightly, and Ava hurriedly


    apologized, ¡°Sorry, Christina. I forgot to knock on the door. I¡¯ll remember next time.¡±


    Joseph knew it was not his sister¡¯s fault, and it was just that Christina was not used to being watched


    while breastfeeding. He said nothing as he leaned over to block the view before holding the child in his


    arms. The little one fell asleep after feeding.


    Joseph ced the child in the cradle, ready to leave the room to let the sisters chat. The issues women


    discuss are not suitable for men to be present.


    ¡°Christina, I¡¯ll be downstairs. Ava, help Christina get a cushion,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Oh, okay, Joseph. Don¡¯t


    worry. I can take care of Christina. You go ahead,¡± Ava replied, waving her hand to reassure her


    brother.


    After the door was closed, Ava got a cushion for Christina and carefully ced it behind her. Then, she


    put the card in Christina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Christina, this is what Frank asked me to give you. It¡¯s a gift


    from William for the baby.¡±


    Both families¡¯ children knew that their fathers and William alwayspeted childishly. They could also


    guess that their father must have sent a gift when Rose was bornst time; this time, it was probably a


    return gift.


    But ording to Christina¡¯s guess, the amount would probably double. If it did not double in value,


    there would be no way topete. Holding the card, she looked down, shook her head, andughed in


    response, ¡°Thank Frank for me. I¡¯ll call Williamter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Ava replied.


    Ste took the card from her sister¡¯s hand, looked at it, and asked, ¡°Is having a baby sopetitive


    now? Do they have topare their strength? This card¡­ William and Dad might even have to


    As she spoke, she shook her head with an expression of helplessness.


    Christina scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re getting off track. You¡¯re always talking aboutpetition. Stay off the


    inte when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Avaughed openly, genuinely feeling that it wasn¡¯t just anyone who could withstand Ste¡¯s


    personality. She felt that Ste was even more unrestrained than Rose, her mouth not locked at all.


    Whatever words came to mind, they had to be spoken out loud.


    After leaving Christina¡¯s room, Ava returned to her own room. She had invited Ste to go with her, but


    Ste tactfully declined, saying she didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, as it would be too bright and


    explosive.


    Frank was on the balcony, looking at the minor courses the youngdy was


    2/5


    10.491


    taking. He only scanned a few pages before feeling a headache. The dense words made him realize


    how hard the youngdy was working.


    As soon as Ava entered the door, she saw Frank on the balcony, holding a book in one hand. Under


    the sunlight, he was nestled in a hanging chair,ziness to the extreme. ¡°Do you want to sleep? There¡¯s


    still some time before dinner,¡± Ava said.


    Seeing here in, Frank put down the book and waved to her. Ava walked over and naturally nestled


    in his arms as she hugged Frank¡¯s neck. He held her waist, and the two of them nestled in the hanging


    chair like inseparable conjoined twins.


    Her face was t on his solid chest, ying with his cor at his chest. Ava said, ¡°Frank.¡±


    Frank felt content and at ease whenever he held the youngdy tightly. He casually helped her tidy her


    hair, revealing her delicate little face as he responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The low voice invaded her ears, and she could feel the vibration of the sound source from his chest.


    She asked, ¡°I have to go to school tomorrow. Are you going back?¡±


    He looked down at the person in his arms. ¡°It depends on you. Do you want me to stay?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Ava decided not to disturb Frank¡¯s work, and she responded hesitantly,


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± He lifted her chin and kissed her. Under the sunlight, the two were affectionate on the


    glittering hanging chair. Ava kissed him back, and the kiss was very gentle.


    But it was not long before Ava said, ¡°I do want you to, but we have to have principles. When I¡¯m at


    school, you have to work. When I¡¯m off school, you can y with me. We can¡¯t let lust cloud our


    judgment.¡±


    After saying that, the youngdy tapped at Frank¡¯s chest. Here was tattooed with 528 Gemini, and it


    was all her exclusive territory.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow ande over when you¡¯re on vacation.¡± Frank replied.


    After saying that, he hugged the youngdy tightly, and Ava hugged him back.


    Through the clothes, their heartbeats were in the same rhythm, thumping¡­


    Early the next day, Frank dropped Ava off at school. After a kiss goodbye at the school gate, he left.


    Emma once again asked the Yamin family to stay for a few more days, and Ste was more than


    happy with this proposal.


    The Yamin family stayed in Sapphire City for five days. In the end, Charlie, who was worried about the


    Ultimately, the Turner family did not hold them back and enthusiastically sent them to the airport. They


    had tworge suitcases when they came, but when they


    375


    10:49 D


    left, they had many more. Ste had the most things among them.


    Those who knew understood that she came to see Christina, but those who didn¡¯t know thought she


    was a purchasing agent helping to import goods.


    Angie had been considering her son¡¯s situation at the Yamin family¡¯s vi recently. Like her younger


    daughter said, her son¡¯s condition was not bad and should not be wasted.


    Chris hurriedly shoveled macaroni at the dinner table into his mouth as if he had starved for days. He


    constantly stuffed food into his mouth because he was pressed for time. He had a surgery in the


    evening.


    He swallowed the food in his mouth after only a few chews. Angie watched her son in a daze, wanting


    to say something but stopping herself. When Chris looked up, he met his mother¡¯s gaze and had a bad


    premonition. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It is making me


    anxious,¡± he said.


    Angie ced her hands on the table before saying, ¡°Chris, have there been any good-looking, good-


    natured young girls at your hospital recently?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t noticed. What do you want to do?¡± Chris replied as he got up to serve himself another


    bowl of macaroni.


    Ste sipped the soup and replied, ¡°Ah, this is so refreshing. What else could it be? Mom wants to help


    you find a wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Chris¡¯s hand that was holding onto the bowl paused, and he directly refused, ¡°Mom, you


    can stop this. You can video chat with Christina more if you have nothing to do. If you want to see


    children, you can look after Christina¡¯s children. As for me, you can give up.¡±


    Angie Yamin nodded, looking ready topromise. She replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine if you want to give up.


    There is a way to make me stop hoping for you from now on.¡±


    Charlie ate his meal quietly and did not participate. He let his wife toss about, knowing she couldn¡¯t


    toss out anything.


    On the other hand, Ste was waiting for her mother¡¯s following sentence, seriously watching the


    drama. She was just short of buying some nuts and a milkshake.


    ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡± Chris asked. He was also eager to know how his mother would let him go.


    ¡°Do you want to know? If you cannot do it, I will continue to impose my wishes on you,¡± Angie replied.


    Her eyes were full of calctions and traps, but she hid them well with a rxed expression as if she


    didn¡¯t care whether others wanted to know.


    He saw his mother¡¯s indifferent attitude, void of the urgency she had when she forced Christina and


    thought about it before agreeing, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    475


    10:49 T


    Ultimately, he overestimated his ability and underestimated his mother¡¯s mind.


    ¡°A man never goes back on his words. So, you have to keep your word,¡± Angie replied. When she


    noticed her son¡¯s pursed lip and silence, she continued, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. If you castrate yourself or


    be a woman, I¡¯ll stop imposing my wish on you. The Yamin family should only have daughters. I¡¯m


    satisfied with having Christina married.¡±


    With her cheek in her hand, Angie Yamin said the most outrageous things, but there was no sense of


    outrageousness in her tone.


    Ste was almost choked by her mother¡¯s words. When it came to this kind of scheming, her mother


    was the best. She silently raised her thumb in the air.


    Charlie was also choked for a moment. ¡®What kind of idea is this?¡¯ he wondered. He looked up to see


    his son¡¯s gloomy face. Chris originally had a good appetite, but now, looking at the white macaroni in


    the pot, he only felt a headache.


    In the end, he ced the bowl on the table and did not pick up his mother¡¯s words because it was


    impossible to do. Even if he did not want to get married, there was no need to be so cruel as to turn


    himself into a transvestite.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. You guys enjoy the meal,¡± Chris said before hurriedly leaving.


    Ste looked at her brother¡¯s retreating figure with pity and replied, ¡°Mom, my brother has not stated


    his position yet?¡± Then, she thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡¯


    ¡°Your brother has already stated his position. Isn¡¯t it just letting me arrange it for him? No wonder your


    readingprehension was all wrong in elementary school. It¡¯s normal with your foundation,¡± Angie


    said.


    Ste was, once again, at a loss for words.


    Charlie thought, ¡®When did my son say you can arrange it at will? He is just speechless and doesn¡¯t


    want to say it.


    ¡®Who could choose between castrating themselves and being a transvestite?¡¯ Angie¡¯s mood


    brightened, and she began to look forward to and yearn for a beautiful future.

 Chatper 567

    Chatper 567


    The uing summer vacation started on July 1st.


    WhizKid Preschool stood as a prestigious establishment in the capital city of Athana. This preschool


    was designed exclusively for the children of affluent families, and it exceeded the educational


    standards and facilities essible to ordinary citizens. From the caliber of the teaching sataff to the


    cutting-edge facilities and tuition fees, WhizKid Preschool exemplified exclusivity, attracting only the


    offspring of the wealthy elite for their early education.


    Wealthy individuals spared no effort in securing enrollment for their children in this school. However,


    their motives varied. While some possessed the means to provide their children with the finest


    environment and education, others aimed to unt their affluence and satisfy their vanity. Some sought


    to establish connections with the rich and powerful. The wealthy pursued diverse objectives regarding


    their children¡¯s education.


    However, the director, William, personally pursued Trevon¡¯s child for enrollment, emphasizing the


    desire to have little Jasper attend the school. William even went directly to the Wilson Group to


    facilitate Jasper¡¯s attendance, seeking their cooperation.


    Initially, Natalie did not n to send Jasper to this school. The reason was simple. The stench of


    copper was too pungent. She still hoped that her son coulde into contact with a typical preschool


    environment.


    Her most significant concern was that, upon attending this school, little Jasper might be excessively


    indulged and spoiled by the teachers and William.


    It¡¯s not easy for kids to learn well, but picking up bad habits only takes a moment.


    Today was the first day of preschool¡¯s parent-child ss.


    The primary purpose of organizing this summer program was to familiarize the children with the


    preschool environment well before school started on September 1st, reducing any feelings of


    resistance when the academic year began.


    The first day¡¯s mission was to let parents and children y games in preschool for three hours.


    After bing familiar during the first week, children would need to spend the mornings on their own


    within the preschool. They would have lunch independently, and parents woulde to pick them up


    afterward. In the final week, children must stay at the preschool for a full day, with parentsing to


    pick them up at 3 p.m.


    Natalie and Trevon were more concerned about their children attending preschool. Jasper was dressed


    incredibly handsomely today. He was wearing a white sweater, work pants, coffee-colored short boots,


    a baseball cap, and a little bear bag on his back.


    1/5


    10:49 D


    Ruby was dressed in a pink princess dress with a fluffy skirt adorned with small diamonds and glitter.


    She had two small braids in her hair, and a bunny hairpin adorned the top of her head. On her back,


    she carried a bunny-shaped backpack.


    With meticulous makeup and dressed in coordinated colors with her partner, Sherri stroked her


    daughter¡¯s braids. Holding her daughter¡¯s hand, they walked inside. Hackett was also dressed in a


    bright pink hoodie, yfullymenting on his reluctance to see his daughter attend school. ¡°Why


    bother with a parent-child ss? Just start school on September 1st directly. It¡¯s much better.¡±


    In a casual button-down shirt, Trevon walked inside while holding his son¡¯s hand. However, his other


    hand was intertwined with Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Do you even know what a parent-child activity is?¡± he teased.


    Hackett retorted, ¡°Enough with the banter. What we¡¯re doing, holding hands like this, is genuine parent-


    child bonding. Unlike you, with a son by ident and a wife by true love,¡± he said, ncing at Trevon


    beside him.


    Trevon paid no attention to Hackett. He tightened his grip on Natalie¡¯s hand as many teachers, led by


    William and assistant director Zoe, both wearing weing smiles, greeted them at the entrance. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, wee. Hello, Mrs. Wilson.¡± The director greeted them with a beaming face.


    Natalie was not used to this ostentation and considered attending preschool like eating at a banquet.


    The smile on William¡¯s face could easily give people the illusion that today was his son¡¯s wedding. She


    wanted to send her son to an ordinary preschool secretly.


    However, she still replied politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Trevon remained silent, offering only a slight nod as a polite greeting. It could also be setting an


    example for Jasper, adhering to the rule established by Natalie for Trevon to lead by example.


    William paid little attention to Trevon¡¯s aloofness. He mused, ¡°When this person gets enthusiastic,


    things get scary. Right now, this poker face is normal. As long as peoplee, that¡¯s good.¡± Shifting


    his focus to Hackett, he said, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. ckwell. This is the ss teacher for Jasper and


    Ruby,¡± he gestured towards E. ¡°This is the deputy ss teacher, Chloe. Here¡¯s our auntie, who is in


    charge of meals.¡±


    The introduced teacher only nodded with a smile and did not say anything. Most of the time, William


    spoke while they listened. E was a married woman in her thirties. Her voice was soft and gentle.


    ording to William¡¯s introduction, E was the most patient and responsible with children in the entire


    park.


    As the group was led to Jasper¡¯s ssroom, they found a spacious room filled with high-quality toys.


    The nap room was also huge, featuring single beds arranged side by side instead of bunk beds.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The teachermunicated with the children, guiding them to take their seats, and the ssroom was


    already filled with many other parents and their kids.


    2/5


    10:49 D


    Sherri held Natalie¡¯s wrist and walked around the ssroom like a leader, checking. When they arrived


    at the nap room, she reached out to touch the nket material and could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s indeed


    a noble school. Look at this nket. It feels a little like silk. Is this small bed made of golden cedar?¡±


    Natalie also noticed the luxurious decor of the school. ¡°Otherwise, how could it be worthy of the noble


    title? Alright, let¡¯s go outside,¡± she said.


    Upon exiting, Hackett was engrossed in ying with the ssroom toys. At the same time, Trevon sat


    on a small stool with the demeanor of a stoic elder. The chairs meant for children needed to be longer


    for this 5.9-foot man, making his seating ufortable. His legs were bent, giving the impression of


    awkwardness.


    Because of this man¡¯s cold expression, the parents who wanted to exchange pleasantries fell silent.


    Sherri smiled and whispered to Natalie, ¡°Trevon seems here to transcend the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have a cold face, the side will be a market. Let¡¯s ask them not toe tomorrow.


    Just the two of us wille.¡± Even if they came, they would sit down. They couldn¡¯t keep a cold face in


    the ssroom every day. Moreover, this man was too conspicuous.


    try


    for


    Sherri agreed. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll ask Hackett not toe tomorrow. Let¡¯s a few days first. If it¡¯s


    suitable, we¡¯ll study here. If it¡¯s not suitable, we¡¯ll change to another ce. I want to see if Ruby likes it,


    but this condition looks okay.¡±


    Jasper was very stern. When the children beside him spoke to him, he would have a grim expression


    and not answer. When the teacher asked, he would answer politely, but he would at most say one or


    two words.


    Meanwhile, Ruby was a little timid. She hid beside Jasper and did not dare to move. She called out


    softly, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Jasper said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that the two children were sitting together and did not go to familiarize themselves with the


    ssroom, E did not urge them to go. E already knew very well about the children of wealthy


    families. They were all more characterful. It was already perfect that they were quiet and not noisy. At


    least they would not cause trouble. ¡°Are you good friends?¡±


    Ruby nodded. Sherri stood at the door and bumped into her best friend. ¡°Jasper is getting colder and


    colder. Old Trevon¡¯s genes are definitely outstanding. This is good, too. Ruby will be more at ease in


    the future,¡±


    Sherri nodded in satisfaction, looking like a delighted mother-inw with her son-inw.


    Natalie red at Sherri and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing this daily. They¡¯re only in preschool. Sister, aren¡¯t


    you thinking too far ahead? Look at your Hackett. Do you agree?¡±


    3/5


    10:49 T


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of this matter. Our Hackett has no say.¡±


    Sherri leaned on her best friend¡¯s shoulder and spoke softly, expressing her thoughts confidently.


    Natalie, not wanting to continue the argument, decided to leave the matter to be resolved by the


    children in the future.


    Natalie considered they were still young, and discussing this matter at such an early stage seemed to


    be thinking too far ahead.


    The teacher patientlymunicated with the two children and familiarized himself with the school


    environment. Jasper and Ruby epted it.


    There was the noise of children wanting to go home.


    Inparison, Jasper and Ruby were much more sensible. They did not make a fuss and stayed in


    one ce to y with their sister.


    Several hourster, the four walked out of the school gate together, with William and Zoe following


    behind. William smiled tteringly and asked, ¡°Jasper, Ruby, how do you feel? Do you like this school?¡±


    Ruby remained silent, gazing at Jasper as if anticipating her brother¡¯s response. Trevon noticed, and


    his thin lips curled up slightly. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Jasper nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay.¡± After all, most preschools are simr. Seeing that her brother


    had relented, Ruby smiled sweetly. ¡°I like it.¡± Trevon did not agree immediately. Instead, he put on a


    show. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll wait for the child to digest tonight. He¡¯ll be a little muddle-headed.¡±


    William and Zoe were speechless.


    ¡°Oh, absolutely, take your time. Consider it carefully, and feel free to let us know whenever you decide


    when you want to start sses,¡± William said. He hoped that Trevon¡¯s child would enroll in their school.


    Trevon held the child¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hackett and Sherri maintained a dignified parental demeanor outside, not behaving recklessly and


    embarrassingly toward their daughter.


    As soon as they reached the parking lot, Hackett asked, ¡°Trevon, do you want to go up?¡±


    Trevon opened the car door and was about to let the child get in, but Jasper did not. He was still talking


    to Hackett¡¯s daughter, but it was all Hackett¡¯s daughter talking. Jasper was listening and responding


    from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? If you go up, I¡¯ll go up too. Shall we go up the mountain and catch a tiger?¡±


    Hackett replied in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s not just fighting tigers. If you want to go to war, I¡¯ll go too.¡± This


    was true.


    Behind the joking words hide the most genuine emotions, which Trevon saw through. ¡°Look at Jasper,


    Jasper, are you sure about attending? If you¡¯re sure, I will


    4/5


    10:50 D


    join you.¡±


    Jasper was stunned for a moment before he seemed to be thinking. He said casually, ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    Natalie was amused by the little guy¡¯s appearance and said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re quite reluctant.¡± Many


    people couldn¡¯t get in, even if they wanted to.


    Ruby was afraid her mother would not agree, so she looked up and asked for her opinion. ¡°Mom, I want


    to go to school here too.¡±


    Sherri waved her hand and agreed readily. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Go.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to school together.¡± Ruby was very happy. She lowered her head and told Jasper the


    good news.


    Jasper gave a rare smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since the matter had been discussed, a few began to part ways.


    ¡°Say goodbye to Jasper,¡± Sherri instructed her daughter.


    Ruby said, ¡°Goodbye, brother. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± replied Jasper.


    In the car, Natalie sat in the front passenger seat. Trevon stepped on the elerator and turned the


    steering wheel with one hand. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Hackett¡¯s car following behind.


    Natalie pointed out, ¡°Your son is bing more and more like your personality. Try to share more


    ¡°A bit of aloofness in boys is good, like Hackett, insecure, and shy like fireworks. When boys are a bit


    reserved, girls tend to be cautious. Take me, for example. I¡¯m only loyal to you,¡± said Trevon in a


    serious tone while praising himself.


    Surprisingly, Natalie found herself speechless, feeling conflicted about the


    statement.


    Natalie shifted and initiated a new topic. ¡°Frank has already gone to Sapphire City to pick up Ava today.


    When Ava arrives in Athana, ask her to stay at the Wilson¡¯s residence for a few days.¡±


    Trevon Wilson chuckled lightly, dispelling Natalie Foster¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Frank will


    definitely not agree. Ava cane to the Wilson¡¯s residence during the day, but he¡¯ll pick her up


    promptly in the evening.¡±

 Chatper 568

    Chatper 568


    Preschool life has quietly passed for over a week.


    Parents no longer needed to apany their children to school. Without


    needing parentalpany, Natalie went to the base in the morning and picked up her son.


    However, Sherri cannot apany her daughter to the parent-child ss every day. Hackett


    apanied her since Sherri worked hard in the hospital and could not take several hours off daily.


    Natalie, who was about to pick up her son at the base, held the car key. She did not change into a


    luxury car and continued driving the car her brother had bought for her. When she arrived at the


    parking lot, she opened the car door and was about to get in when she received a call from Ava.


    ¡°Hello, Ava.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Ava was very excited. ¡°Natalie, guess where I am?¡± Natalie held the phone


    in one hand and started the car with the other. She smiled and said with certainty, ¡°Athana.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? I didn¡¯t even tell you when I wasing. I just arrived. Is Jasper out of school?


    Natalie, I want to bring Jasper to eat delicious food.¡± She could feel her sister¡¯s excitement through the


    screen.


    ¡°Soon. I¡¯m on my way to pick them up now. Are you with Frank?¡± The car had already started.


    Ava, ready to take the children out to y, heard the car¡¯s sound on her phone. She quickly said,


    ¡°Yeah, we are together. You don¡¯t need to go, Frank and I will pick them up. You can continue working.¡±


    The car had already started, but she turned off the engine upon hearing this. She was willing to let Ava


    go pick them up. ¡°Sure, let Frank handle it, or else they might note out with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After turning off the engine, Natalie opened the car door again and got out. He was about to return to


    the hospital to work when he sent a message to Trevon. [ Frank and Ava went to pick up Jasper


    already.]


    Trevon replied,[Sure, give them an internship for free.]


    [Seems like Ava really missed Jasper. What are you thinking about?]


    Trevon said, [I meant Frank.]


    A man and a woman stood at the entrance of WhizKid Preschool. Frank had informed them in


    advance. As the school gate opened, he led the girl to find


    someone.


    1/6


    10:50 D


    Hackett¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you guys here to pick him up? Trevon¡¯s


    child isn¡¯t evening to pick him up.¡± Hackett thought about how irresponsible Trevon was and


    wondered how he could be a good father.


    Ava exined, ¡°So nice to see you, Hackett! It¡¯s me who wanted to bring Jasper out to y so I came


    here.¡±


    Hackett casually nudged Frank meaningfully. ¡°Are you on summer break now?¡±


    Frank turned sideways. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s summer vacation. I just arrived,¡± Ava exined patiently with a gentle smile.


    Initially, Hackett was nning to tease Frank, thinking of saying that his child was just idling around


    while Ava took the initiative. However, seeing Ava¡¯s


    embarrassed expression, he refrained from saying it. She seemed sensitive, so he said, ¡°Come on, I


    will bring you in.¡±


    Under Hackett¡¯s guidance, they arrived at Jasper¡¯s ssroom. The three of them stood outside,


    observing the scene inside. They saw Ruby following Jasper closely. Wherever Jasper went, Ruby


    followed.


    Hackett¡¯s face darkened when he saw this scene.


    Meanwhile, Frank watched with interest, a subtle smile on his lips. He leaned against the wall with his


    arms crossed, teasing Hackett, ¡°Son-inw acquired, childhood sweethearts?¡±


    ¡°Get lost. What does a kid know about?¡± Hackett rified that he wouldn¡¯t let his daughter be sent to


    Trevon¡¯s house.


    As soon as school ended, Ava stood at the door and shouted. She waved happily. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He carried his backpack with one hand and strolled towards the door. He nced at Frank and slightly


    smiled at Ava. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Ava took the initiative to exin, ¡°Your mummy is a bit busy. I will take you out to eat delicious food,


    okay? It¡¯s mainly because I missed you so much.¡±


    Frank stood up straight and took the bag from Jasper. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Jasper, in a gentlemanly manner, remarked, ¡°I¡¯m open to anything. Up to my auntie.¡±


    Hackett saw that his daughter also wanted to go and immediately suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s


    rare to meet you. Ava, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    To pick up


    the little guy, Frank changed to another car and drove a Porsche. However, he still carefully carried


    Jasper into the backseat with one hand. ¡°Sit properly.¡±


    ¡°Frank, I¡¯ll sit behind.¡± Ava wanted to chat with Jasper.


    2/6


    10:50 D


    ¡°Okay,¡± Frank replied, and started the car. He didn¡¯t have to watch it as closely as Trevon.


    Frank drove ahead, followed by Hackett. In the car, Ava asked again, ¡°Jasper, do you have any specific


    cravings?¡±


    ¡°You arrange it.¡± Jasper was still a gentleman and gave the initiative to Ava.


    ¡°Why are you so obedient? Is there any ce in Frank that¡¯s especially suitable for children to eat and


    y?¡± She really needed to learn more about Athana¡¯s delicacies. In addition, she was not familiar with


    the route. At most, she knew a little about the ces Frank had taken her to, but they were unsuitable


    for children to eat.


    Ava ced her hands on the back of the car and leaned forward, waiting for Frank¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Do you like pizza, steak, hamburger or buffet?¡± This question was directed at Jasper, sitting calmly at


    the back. It was simply a temte for Trevon. The calm demeanor of Jasper, seated in the back, added


    a touch of familiarity to the scene, reminiscent of his father¡¯s characteristic responses.


    As Frank continued to observe the child, it became increasingly apparent that the striking resemnce


    extended beyond physical features to epass behavioral traits. From the child¡¯s mannerisms to


    how he responded to questions, there was an unmistakable echo of Trevon¡¯s influence.


    After a pause, Jasper said, ¡°Pizza.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit forced.¡± Frank swiped the car¡¯s disy screen and called Hackett. Before Hackett could


    speak, Frank asked, ¡°Does your daughter like pizza? My nephew is in the mood for pizza.¡±


    Hackett didn¡¯t overthink about it. ¡°My daughter loves durian pizza the most.¡±


    After saying this, Frank quietly nced at Jasper, sitting behind and smiled.


    With such a gene,


    it would be strange if Hackett could defend against it. Frank felt that Jasper had Joseph¡¯s ck-bellied


    nature for some reason.


    At the famous pizza ce in Athana, Frank wanted to bring the child to a private room. However,


    Hackett wanted to get the child to experience the pizza


    atmosphere. Ultimately, Hackett could not persuade him, and he could only sit in a corner of the hall on


    the second floor.


    Near the window was a rectangr table with sofas on both sides. Frank, Ava, and Jasper sat in a row.


    Hackett and Ruby sat opposite each other.


    The waiter presented the menu and politely asked everyone to ce their orders. Shortly after, Ava


    noticed a small self-service ordering system at the corner of the table. She said to the waiter, ¡°We¡¯ll


    check it ourselves. We¡¯ll ce our orders onler.¡±


    The two children did not know when to choose. They could not let the waiter wait for their orders.


    3/6


    10:50D


    The waiter was happy to hear Ava¡¯s words. ¡°Sure, feel free to call me if you need anything.¡±


    Frank handed the menu to Jasper, who then, once again, courteously passed it to Ruby, saying,


    ¡°Sister, you can choose. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Hackett was quite pleased with Jasper¡¯s manners. ¡°Quite polite, much easier to get along with than


    Trevon. If it were Trevon, he¡¯d probably just order what he liked. Ruby¡¯s dad will get you a durian pizza,


    some fries, and anything else you want.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I want shrimp balls and cakes.¡± Ruby listed her favorite foods as she made her order.


    Hackett ticked the food ording to his daughter¡¯s preferences. Then, he gave the list to Ava. She took


    the list and asked Frank what he wanted to eat. Frank said, ¡°I can order anything you like.¡±


    Ava smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really simr to Jasper. Then I¡¯ll order steak and cake. Then, I¡¯ll order a pizza and


    beef rice.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, I have made my selection. Is there anything you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    Jasper shook his head. ¡°No, anything is fine.¡±


    Ava followed the checklist and ced an order on the small program before paying.


    Frank leaned against his back and raised his eyebrows at Hackett. He said yfully, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Hackett definitely understood his statement. He just couldn¡¯t be bothered with Frank. He helped his


    daughter set up the child¡¯s cutlery and ordered her a ss of fruit juice.


    Half an hourter, the pizza, steak, fries, and cakes were served.


    Jasper sat between the two of them. Frank rolled up his sleeves and reached out to help Jasper fork a


    piece of pizza onto his te. Then he took a drink and ced it on the side.


    Following that, he proceeded to help Ava cut her steak. Hackett then requested assistance with his


    steak, prompting Frank to jest, ¡°If you have a disability certificate, I can help you out.¡±


    Upon hearing thement, Hackett sensed it wasn¡¯t a friendly remark. He asked Ava, ¡°Ava, do you


    really think this guy¡¯s mouth isn¡¯t venomous?¡±


    Ava pondered momentarily and responded sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet.¡± She particrly emphasized the


    sweetness, especially during moments of intimacy like kissing.


    Upon hearing this, Frank became even more cheerful as he cut the steak. His thin lips curled in a smile


    as he ced the cut steak in front of the little girl. He then cut his own and put a small piece in front of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper, asking, ¡°Are you a picky eater?¡±


    4/6


    10:50


    Jasper ate happily and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Frank, for some reason, added, ¡°It¡¯s gratitude to your mom¡¯s influence.¡± If Trevon had brought Jasper, it


    would likely be a carbon copy,cking this level of politeness and an air of arrogance.


    Hackett took care of his daughter, asionally helping to wipe her mouth, and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re


    openly criticizing Trevon, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your ears are also problematic,¡± Frank quipped, munching on a french fry as if it were a cigarette,


    raising an eyebrow at Hackett across the table.


    ¡°You think a little subtlenguage can¡¯t be heard, right, Ava? Did you figure it out? Is Frank saying your


    brother-inw isn¡¯t up to par?¡± Hackett tried to get Ava to testify.


    However, he was careless and forgot that they were from the same family.


    Ava looked up and handed a tissue to Jasper. ¡°How is that possible? My brother-inw already has


    three children.¡± The twins could already drive small


    cars.


    It was unknown if the twins at home had inherited their elder sister¡¯s genes, but they especially liked


    motorcycles. Trevon doted on his daughters and customized a ck bike for each.


    The venue at home was huge. His two daughters would drive their own motorcycles wherever they


    went. Trevon followed behind. It was very eye-catching.


    Even during a leisurely stroll, their two daughters consistently cruised on their cherished scooters,


    never venturing far without their trusty rides.


    Hackett was powerless to refute this, but he had one more child than him.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Lunchsted almost two hours.


    After eating, Frank took the child to the amusement park. He could tell that Trevon''s son was more


    mature and not interested in childish games.


    However, Hackett''s daughter seemed more like a child. After some consideration, Frank chose the


    amusement park, which had a mix of childish and more mature


    attractions, allowing them to choose based on their preferences.


    Frank looked towards the go-karts in the distance, then lowered his head to ask Jasper, who was in


    Ava''s arms, ¡°Do you feel like ying?"


    After hesitating for a while, Jasper nodded. His father and mother had yed with him before, so he


    liked it. His expression was calm and casual. "Yes, sure."


    As for Ruby, she enjoyed the carousel and the miniature train. When she saw Jasper wanting to drive,


    she went with her dad to ride the carousel. Hackett held his


    daughter on the carousel and shared some nostalgic stories, reminiscing about his childhood.


    Seeing that the child wanted to y, Frank asked for a car. Then he asked Ava, ¡°Baby Ava, do you


    want a red or white car?¡±


    Even though Jasper was old enough to ride a go-kart alone, Frank couldn''t help but worry. Trevon


    would surely give him a hard time if something happened to


    him.


    Ava''s gaze was fixed on the bumper cars inside, finding them amusing. She also wanted to y and


    pointed, "The white one.¡±


    Frank asked for two cars. He didn''t ask Jasper what color he liked. He could tell that Trevon¡¯s son was


    very casual. He could ask him anything. He didn¡¯t ask


    anymore and just asked for a ck car.


    Holding Jasper in her arms, Ava operated the steering wheel with one hand, Because she had a child,


    she was cautious not to drive too fast. Hackett, with less


    experience, followed behind, driving slowly.


    He was notin a hurry at all. Instead, he was very happy and found it especially fun. His face was filled


    with smiles, like a child.


    A boy beside them saw that Ava was inexperienced in driving, so he deliberately crashed into them to


    attract attention. With aloud bang, the ck car in front


    stopped. Frank immediately wore a cold expression. The impact was strong, causing Ava¡¯s car to veer


    to the side, and both Ava and Jasper felt the jolt.


    Frank red at the culprit coldly. He started the car and was about to crash into him.


    After the collision, Ava noticed the anger on Frank''s face. Frank, who rarely got angry, could be pretty


    intense when he did. She quickly intervened, defusing the


    situation. "Frank, I''m fine. It was just an ident on his part.¡±


    They were bringing the child out to y today. Ava didn''t want to make things unpleasant. Moreover,


    the child was still around, so they couldn''t fight.


    Frank reined in his anger after being called by Ava, softening his expression. However, he was still


    dissatisfied. He took out his phone and made some adjustments.


    The boy who collided with Ava remained defiant, assuming she was an easy target. He seemed


    displeased, especially with Frank''s imposing presence. "If you can''t


    handle it, why are you even driving a go-kart? Are you here for a leisurely stroll?"


    Hearing this, Frank smiled creepily. Since Ava didn''t want him to fight back, he wouldn''te


    personally.


    When confronted with that smile, the guy who collided with Ava instinctively recoiled, experiencing an


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unexpected shiver down his spine. Silently, he promptly


    drove away, muttering under his breath. Unaware, he had initially perceived Ava as someone he could


    casually approach, appreciating her innocent and attractive


    appearance. He didn''t expect her to have a boyfriend or even a child.


    In no time, two familiar faces entered the track. They were Pat and Tom. Both rented go-karts, and their


    objective was clear once on the track. They relentlessly


    pursued the go-kart that had collided earlier and closed in from both sides, giving it no chance to


    escape.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s a bumper car, right? There''s no love. | fell in love with you the moment! came in.¡±


    Pat, on the other hand, was expressionless. He had a cold face and looked scared. It was obvious that


    he was not easy to get along with.


    At this moment, the boy knew he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have. He didn''t even have time


    to apologize because the crash show had started again.


    Ava''s car and Frank''s car collided. Avaughed. In fact, Frank was teaching her how to y and how


    to hit. Jasper sat on Frank''sp andughed along with Auntie


    Ava.


    In the midst of their own joy andughter, they were blissfully unaware of the unfolding tragedy


    elsewhere. It was a stark contrast. A simultaneous blend of pure


    happiness in their world and unfolding sorrow in another.


    When Hackett and Ruby came down, they were greeted with a surprising scene. Frank patiently guided


    Ava on how to drive inside the track, creating a scene of learning and enjoyment. Meanwhile, in


    another corner, a less fortunate event was unfolding, resembling a game of ping-pong, with the go-kart


    driven by the boy as.


    the unfortunate ball.


    The scene was hard to bear. Back and forth, the rhythmic collisions unfolded, and it remained uncertain


    whether the upants of the go-kart appreciated this


    peculiar form of y. Perhaps not, as even Hackett, watching from the outside, felt a sense of


    sympathy and perceived the situation as rather pitiful.


    "You''re in the wrong ce, aren''t you? | thought you liked ying on the merry-go-round.¡± Amidst the


    sympathy, a mocking voice chimed in.


    Apparently, it was Trevon who had a caustic wit, much like Frank.


    Hackett called out to Natalie, "Sister-inw, why don''t you study a drug to clear the poison in the base?


    Help Trevon clear it.¡±


    Trevon cast him a cold nce and then shifted his gaze to the people ying with the go-karts inside.


    Natalie said, "I really have no way with this. He has the same kind of sharp tongue as Frank.¡±


    Hackett felt that Natalie''s words were correct. He was about to shake hands with her when the man


    suddenly turned his head as if signaling him to try shaking


    hands with him instead.


    Natalie tapped the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take a break,¡± she said, signaling for Trevon to calm down. As


    soon as they met, they started arguing. "Hey, what''s going on


    with those three cars? Why are they constantly being bumped by Pat?¡±


    Based on Natalie''s understanding of Pat, he was not a person who would cause trouble. Moreover, he


    would only do such a thing on his brothers'' orders.


    While he was thinking, Trevon answered his doubts. His thin lips parted slightly. "I guess he offended


    someone who smiled like a fool.¡± He was talking about Frank.


    "Such a pity. Ruby, do you want to y?¡± Hackett asked his daughter, who was standing on the


    outskirts, peering into the activities inside. Ruby was a bit timid,


    often hesitating to participate in bolder activities.


    Sometimes, Hackett found it quite peculiar. He and Sherri were rather bold individuals, so he wondered


    why their daughter had such a timid personality, speaking


    softly and gently, unlike Sherri and himself.


    Indeed, Ruby shook her head, expressing her preference for the merry-go-round and the mini train.


    Hackett didn¡¯t insist, realizing that those were the rides she


    enjoyed, and he could only ept her decision.


    Natalieforted, "It''s okay. If Ruby were in ancient times, she would be a gentle and refined young


    who enjoy anything thrilling, such as motorcycles, toy cars, or anything with wheels.¡±


    Lately, after watching certain TV series, she expressed her desire to learn Taekwondo and Sanda by


    pointing at them on the TV.


    Natalie immediately extinguished the idea of the child learning Taekwondo with iplete speech.


    She had the final say in their household. If Natalie disagreed,


    Trevon couldn''t even cheat his way through.


    To appease their daughters¡¯ hearts, he bought two more four-wheel off-road vehicles yesterday, stillin


    military green. Natalie expressed that it was quite a


    headache.


    The door opened, and Frank carried Jasper out. He held Ava in one hand. At the same time, the


    person who was knocked down rushed out, scaring everyone.


    Meanwhile, Pat and Tom came out as if nothing had happened. Tom hummed a little song and was in a


    good mood. Ava was surprised. "When did you guys


    Pat did not answer. He knew that Tom would answer. "Sister-inw, we saw that the ce was quite


    big. We were itching to spar with Brother Pat.¡± He did not


    mention that he had blocked the person in the corner and hit him.


    Frank returned the child to Trevon. "You''re quite punctual.¡±


    Ava''s gaze was still fixed on the person who was squatting by the flower tree in the distance and


    vomiting, but he could not vomit. He frowned. ¡°Frank, isn''t this the person who bumped into me just


    now? He looks quite ufortable.¡±


    Frank nced at him without sympathy. "Yes, he¡¯s allergic to go-karts."


    She had heard of allergies to food, romance, and now cars.


    Hackett looked at this sly man, arching his eyebrows meaningfully as if asking, "Is this your


    masterpiece?" Frank ignored such a disgusting expression and prepared


    to take Ava back to the Roberts family.


    After getting off the ne, they went to the preschool to pick up Trevon''s child. ¡°I''m leaving. Bye." After


    saying that, they pinched Jasper''s face. They quite liked it.


    Jasper said politely, "Goodbye, Auntie Ava, Uncle Frank.¡±


    "Goodbye, Ruby. Goodbye, brother-inw and sister. Goodbye, brother-inw Hackett,¡± Ava waved as


    she walked out, her hand held by Frank.


    Ruby said goodbye in a low voice.


    Natalie also waved her hand. In an instant, only four people were left. The two children were still


    unwilling to go home. Trevon could only continue ying with the


    children.


    After ying for almost two hours, considering there were still two babies at home, Trevon could only


    bring Jasper home and part ways with Hackett.


    Two military-green off-road vehicles appeared at the intersection on the way back to the Wilson''s


    residence. Seeing Trevon Wilson''s caring in, the two small


    cars In front skillfully made U-turns, The vehicles purchased yesterday were already being maneuvered


    with great skill today.


    Behind them, Caleb rode his bicycle, apanied by the Wilson family''s butler, Gage, who provided a


    protective escort. Upon closer inspection, it created a


    unique and picturesque scene.


    The spacious road, with the military green off-road vehicle leading the way, was apanied by two


    bicycles beside it. Behind them followed a Maybach, with


    Natalie sitting in the car, massaging her temples. "Trevon, why do | feel like your two daughters should


    actually be sons?¡± It seems they were running so fast that


    they''ve lost the third leg.


    They did not look like girls at all.


    Each of them was bolder than the others. In an instant, she felt like she had three sons.


    Back at the Wilson''s residence, her two daughters skillfully reversed the cars into the garage under the


    guidance of Caleb, who had already stepped out of the car.


    "Sophia, turn the steering wheel a little to the right. Good, you can go back. Yes, stop.¡±


    Compared to her sister, Olivia was much more proficient. She had already parked neatly within the


    boundaries her dad had outlined. Opening the car door, she


    hopped down with nimble steps. When Gage tried to assist her, she promptly brushed away her hand.


    Seeing the upants of the Maybach exit, Olivia and Sophia ran over to find Jasper. Each linked an


    arm with Jasper, eager to share news about their new car.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Jasper nced at the car and sighed like an adult. Ultimately, he said nothing and only replied faintly,


    "Yes."


    "Daddy."


    ¡°Yeah, drive slower next time,¡± Trevon reminded.


    Caleb watched as her two granddaughters, eager to take their new cars for a spin, headed out. Caleb


    had no choice but to follow them on his bicycle, pedaling with


    all his might.


    If | exercise like this with my granddaughters daily, Caleb thought, | might just live to be 99 years old.


    He chuckled and shook his head, saying, "I''ve seen a


    significant improvement in my biking skillstely, thanks to Olivia and Sophia.¡±


    Trevon knew his daughters¡¯ yful nature and suggested, "Let the bodyguards apany them next


    time. Take care of your legs." Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Natalie echoed, "Dad, don''t always spoil them. If they want to go out, they should follow your lead. You


    shouldn''t strain your legs like this.¡±


    Caleb nodded. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to apany his granddaughter and grandson.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Trevon. How about


    this? Buy me a car that''s simr to Sophia''s. It''s more spacious. I''ll drive out with them in the future."


    Upon hearing Caleb''s words, Natalie was taken aback, realizing that he hadpletely disregarded


    their advice.


    Theo said, raising his thumb after his remark, leaving the two little princesses proud and delighted.


    There were also three ck motorcycles parked in Wilson''s residence¡¯s yard, two small and one big.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    At the Roberts family vi, hearing that Ava wasing, Rose rushed to the Roberts family with her


    family right after work. Upon receiving the news that her


    daughter wasing, Grace left work early, leaving William alone at thepany.


    In Grace''s arms, she held her child and fed him fruit with great care. On the opposite side, Rose


    loungedfortably, her legs curled up. Edward didn¡¯t need to


    remind her to put her legs down.


    Rose was puzzled, as Ava was supposed to arrive in the morning. "What time is Avaing? Why


    hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    Edward sat on the side, pondering, ¡°Maybe someone took Ava out to y and will be backter.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Grace asked.


    ¡°l want to eat the pepper-salt spare ribs that my brother cooks." Rose really missed her brother''s dishes


    but didn''t know if he was willing to cook.


    She could persuade Avater, saying that her brother''s spare ribs are incredibly delicious, and if her


    sister-inw wants to eat, her brother can arrange it.


    Themotion in the yard interrupted Rose''s thoughts. It could be either William or her brother


    returning.


    Shortly after, Frank came in with Ava. Upon entering, Ava let go of Frank''s hand, walked to the sofa,


    leaned against Grace, and sweetly called, "Grace."


    Grace, holding her child, asked, "Did you go out?"


    Rose continued to curl up her legs and hands on her knees. Edward nodded to Ava, indicating a


    greeting. The age difference between them made him feel a bit


    strange. Ava also thought that it was weird. Even Edward always felt a bit odd. Nheless, they


    maintained a silent exchange.


    Before Ava could answer Grace''s question, Rose said, "You guys abandoned me and went out to y.


    It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Ava just smiled at Grace and then exined. Frank was uninterested in his sister''s act, carried his


    luggage, and went upstairs.


    ¡°lwent to pick up Jasper from preschool. After picking him up, we had lunch and ate pizza together with


    Hackett. Then we took Jasper to the amusement park."


    Grace, after hearing the brief exnation, just nodded without expressing any opinions. She continued


    to hold her child, ying with toys in her hand.


    However, Rose''s child was not very calm, even sitting in Grace''s arms. Even sitting in Grace''s arms,


    the child stood up and sat down, constantly moving and


    changing positions.


    Taking care of a child by oneself presented a challenging and demanding task.


    Ava was ying with Rose''s child. The little one was unfamiliar with Ava because she was rarely in


    Athana. Observing her grandson avoiding Ava, Grace began to


    console her. "In a few days, it will be fine. It''s just a bit unfamiliar at the moment."


    ¡°It''s okay. He will like me, right, little Harper ?" Ava yfully tilted her head and coaxed.


    Edward Landor''s son was named Harper, a name given by Rose. She hoped the child''s life would


    always be bright and full of smiles, unlike that of a mncholy


    prince.


    Seeking a mncholic prince as a life partner was akin to searching for a mythical steed. Only those


    with a profound understanding could genuinelyprehend.


    Those unfamiliar with such depth would refrain from drawing near. The prince would lead a solitary


    existence without a discerning talent scout like her.


    That''s what Rose thought.


    The little guy wasn¡¯t giving face, hiding in Grace''s shoulder, not turning his head or paying attention to


    Ava. Ava was not angry. She just smiled.


    Frank finished putting away the luggage and headed downstairs. Grace handed the child to Frank as


    he descended. Frank took the child and held him adeptly. It


    was evident he was ustomed to having the child regrly, and the little one seemed to really like


    Frank, snuggling directly against his neck.


    Rose inquired tentatively, ¡°Ava, would you like to have the chef''s delicacies? The especially delicious


    ones, like salt and pepper spare ribs, sweet and sour steak,


    spaghetti, and a lot more."


    Frank calmly nced at his sister, seeing through her intentions at a nce. He didn¡¯t respond,


    continuing to amuse the child in his arms.


    Ava remarked, "Aren''t these all specialties of Frank? Are you trying to get him to cook?"


    Rose, caught off guard by Ava''s insight, retorted, "Just say if you want to eat or not.¡±


    After a few silent seconds, Frank, with his nephew still in his arms, checked his watch, handed the child


    to Rose, and said, ¡°Hold him."


    Rose didn''t immediately reach out. Grace, seeing this, said directly, "Give him to me.¡±


    Frank red at his sister, then turned and handed the child to Grace. In his mind, pediatricians and


    preschool teachers were distinctly different.


    His niece''s character had been influenced by her, turning the child into someone who couldn''t sit still for


    a minute.


    Seeing her brother stand up, Rose anticipated an excellent meal in the evening and ttered, ¡°Brother,


    do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°Staying put on the couch is the biggest help to the whole family. Keep an eye on her.¡± Thest


    sentence was directed at Edward.


    After saying that, he ruffled his nephew''s head before turning to the kitchen.


    Edward could also cook. Standing up, he said, ¡°Together.¡± With Ava around, the child should be taken


    care of, and with his mother-inw present, it was clear that


    Frank intended to cook. It wouldn''t be appropriate for Edward to sit on the couch and eat ready-made


    food while Frank cooked.


    He couldn''t just let his older maternal brother cook for him while he sat there, legs crossed, waiting.


    Considering this, Edward decided to cook together.


    Frank followed closely behind. Seeing that Edward was following him, he didn''t refuse. As soon as they


    entered the kitchen, Frank checked the refrigerator and


    examined the ingredients in the kitchen corner. They were purchased by the servant in the morning.


    After a careful inspection, he nodded slightly and turned to ask Edward, ¡°What are you good at?"


    Edward''s culinary skills were not very good, but he knew how to cook. Juana would not let him cook at


    all. When he was overseas, he did not need Kyle to cook


    either. Unless Kyle was around, he would only cook when he was alone, so his culinary skills were not


    exquisite.


    Just as Juana had said, there were very few opportunities to cook. He knew how to cook, but there was


    a limit.


    Edward was not a braggart to begin with. He did as much as he could and was very honest. He said


    truthfully, "Maybe he¡¯s better at being an assistant. Why don''t


    you be in charge of the kitchen, and I''ll be your assistant?"


    Considering Ava''s presence that night, Frank had no intention of letting Edward handle the cooking.


    Whether the food turned out well or not, Ava would have to


    eat it. Frank wanted to ensure she still had a reason to enjoy the meal.


    Frank didn''t know how bad Edward''s skills were, so he decided not to take the risk.


    Without waiting for Frank to divide the work, Edward made the arrangements on his own. "I''ll wash the


    vegetables, cut the vegetables, and you cook.¡±


    Frank replied, "Yes," feeling satisfied with Edward''s arrangement.


    Edward picked up arge bag of ingredients from the corner, approached the sink, and took everything


    inside, neatly arranging each item on the countertop.


    Just as Edward took off his wristwatch and was about to wash the vegetables, Frank said unhurriedly,


    "Do you need help?"


    Edward refused. "No need. You can burn itter."


    With that said, Frank did not force him. He turned around and went to the living room. He sat beside


    Ava as if he had made proper arrangements. Grace was


    carrying the child in her arms. Rose raised her head and nced at the kitchen. "Brother, you''re not


    asking my husband to cook at night, are you?"


    Frank deliberately chose not to disclose the truth. He grabbed an orange, tossing it into the air and


    catching it skillfully. ying with it casually, he remarked, ¡°He


    can''t cook, or maybe he just doesn''t know how. It''s not like preparing a meal is a life-or-death matter for


    him."


    Rose''s mouth curled into a three-inch pout, and drama queen mode was activated. "Brother, you''ve


    had a change of heart. I''ve noticed that you no longer want me


    as your adorable sister. You won''t even let me enjoy a meal cooked by you. Sigh, I''m so heartbroken


    now."


    Looking at her exaggerated acting skills, Frank still didn''t tell the truth. He opened the orange and


    stuffed it into the little girl''s mouth. He said gently, ¡°It''s sweet.¡±


    Taking a bite from Frank''s hand, Rose watched her brother and sister-inw across the table, again


    feeling a lump in her chest. If not for the cooking, fine, but now


    they even disyed affection.


    She had epted that her brother wasn''t handling the cooking. But the overt affection between her


    brother and sister-inw felt like extra difort. It was just


    too much for her.


    Rose decided to sit for another five minutes before helping Edward cook.


    Rose''s son saw that his aunt and uncle were eating golden oranges and wanted to try them too. He


    reached out to ask his uncle for it. ¡°Orange.¡±


    Frank picked a small piece of orange and handed it to the little guy. She thought that he would stuff it


    into his mouth, but it was not the case at all. The two little


    hands squeezed the orange and gritted their teeth because the little guy''s juice flowed through the little


    guy''s fingers and dirtied Grace ''s white pants.


    Ava hurriedly carried the child over. Frank was afraid of dirtying her, so he snatched the child and


    ced it on Rose''sp.


    Rose was speechless, witnessing the scene. It was just an orange, yet Frank went to unnecessary


    lengths to prevent Ava from getting dirty.


    Then, Frank took a tissue to help his nephew wipe. Ava took a tissue and handed it to Grace. Looking


    at the pants that could not be wiped clean after several tries,


    Ava suggested, "Grace , go change into another pair and take a shower."


    It was so sweet and sticky that it was definitely ufortable.


    Grace also felt ufortable. She stood up and patted her pants. "Rose, wash Harper''s hands.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh," Rose responded, echoing the sentiment, but her dignified posture remained unchanged.


    After saying that, Grace went upstairs.


    Frank rolled his eyes at her and carried the child to the bathroom when he saw that his sister didn''t


    move. Ava cleaned up the mess. When he saw orange juice on


    the white tiles, he wiped them with a tissue.


    After a while, Frank carried the child out and ced him on Rose''sp. Rose looked innacent as she


    took a tissue to help her son dry his hands. "It has nothing to


    do with me. You were the one who gave him the orange.¡±


    Frank could not be bothered by her. He did not even look at his sister.


    Edward emerged from the kitchen, grabbed three napkins from the coffee table, stacked them, and


    wiped his hands. After disposing of the used napkins in the


    trash, he picked up Rose''s son from herp. "All set," he dered.


    Rose looked at the empty space in her arms and raised her head in confusion. She crossed her legs


    and asked, "What''s been done?"


    Rose couldn''t help but question whether Edward was initially assigned the cooking task and marveled


    at the surprising speed with which the meal was prepared.


    Edward couldn''t fathom why Rose looked puzzled, considering his task was merely washing


    vegetables. He rified, "I''m coborating with Big Brother. He''ll


    handle the cooking, and | wash the vegetables.¡±


    Rose, despite suspecting that her brother might be ying a trick on her, held onto the belief that he


    still cared for her in his own way. It reflected theplexity of their rtionship, where teasing and


    genuine affection intertwined.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    He wasn''t sure about the nature of that particr preference, but Harper continued to disregard the


    advice despite being told it many times. It left him feeling


    quite helpless.

 Chatper 571

    Chatper 571


    Frank got up and went to the kitchen. He took off his wristwatch and handed it to Ava. Ava took the


    wristwatch and ced it in his pocket. Then he followed him


    into the kitchen.


    "All of you can leave." A few servants in the kitchen probably felt it was about time and were about to


    make dinner, but Frank dismissed them.


    The servants replied, "Yes, Mr. Frank ."


    Ava eagerly followed behind and asked, wanting to help. "What can | do?¡±


    He looked at the dishes at the bar and couldn''t help but click his tongue. They were so orderly. Edward


    even sorted the dishes. Meat dishes were ced in a row,


    vegetables were ced in a row, and even the seasonings were neatly arranged.


    Frank silently thought that even the vegetables washed by a disciplined person were equally


    disciplined.


    A person''s personality could be seen from their daily habits and how they spoke.


    For example, the te in front of him was just short of being measured with a ruler. It could be seen


    that every dish was ced at about the same distance.


    Frank averted his gaze from the bar counter and rolled up his sleeves. Ava took a bib from the hook,


    walked around Frank''s chest, and tied a bow from the back. He


    looked up and smiled. "Done."


    "Baby Ava, go outside and wait outside.¡± After tying his bib, Frank chased her away.


    ¡°I''m not going. | want to see you cook. You look especially handsome when you cook." Ava stubbornly


    wanted to stay in the kitchen. She smiled mischievously and


    did not intend to go out.


    Frank had no choice but topromise when he encountered the determined gaze of the little girl. He


    allowed her to do as she pleased, but he instructed her to


    stay away from him. He was concerned that hot oil might stter on her, which wouldn''t be good if she


    got injured.


    Frank instructed in detail again and arranged the position. "You can stand in this position when I''m


    cutting the vegetables. You can stand in that position when the


    hot oil is in the pot.¡±


    He pointed to a corner. It was the safest spot, farthest from the pot.


    Ava was afraid that Frank would worry about her, so she nodded quickly and made an okay gesture.


    Obediently, she replied, "| promise to cooperate."


    Seeing her nod, Frank was relieved. He turned on the tap and rinsed the initially clean bowl again.


    Then he took the chopping board and cut the vegetables


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    skillfully. The speed at which he missed the vegetables was breakneck, making him look like a


    professional chef.


    Everything was ready, ready to cook the first dish.


    Meanwhile, Ava was not idle either. She picked up her phone and turned on the camera. She kept


    taking photos of Frank''s handsome posture with a blissful smile


    onher lips.


    After showering and wearing casual sportswear, Grace entered the living room. When she looked into


    the kitchen, she saw her son and daughter-inw. One was


    earnestly cooking, with a subtle smile asionally on the corner of his mouth, while the other was busy


    capturing shots from various angles.


    The scene was so delightful that even Grace couldn''t resist a smile. Rose stretchedzily and


    suggested, ¡°How about we have my brother and Ava tie the knot right


    here?"


    "Your brother knows what''s to do. Next time, don''t give Harper oranges,¡± Grace reminded. It''s fine at


    home, but if it happened outside, it could make a mess that''s


    troublesome and difficult to clean up.


    Grace believed it''s eptable to love children, but it''s essential not to spoil them without boundaries.


    For example, Harper''s habit of squeezing oranges might not


    be appropriate, and his parents should address and correct it.


    As for when their son would register his marriage, the couple had their own arrangements. Grace did


    not intend to interfere with or rush him.


    Derived from the upbringing style of Grace and William when they were young, they adopted a more


    hands-off approach to raising her and her brother. As they


    grew older, they turned out to be good children. Therefore, Rose also embraced a more lenient


    parenting style for her son. Upon hearing her mother''s suggestion,


    Rose Roberts agrees that it''s appropriate to help her son correct any bad habits. "Okay."


    Edward quickly interjected following Rose''s response, saying, "Mom, I''ll talk with Harper and straighten


    things out."


    Grace nodded and took the child from Edward''s arms again to let Edward rest. "Let me do it.¡±


    Not long after, William''s voice came from the door. "Is Ava here?"


    Before entering, he asked if his daughter-inw was there. It was obvious that William also wanted Ava


    toe to Athana. Rose replied, "She''s here. She''s cooking


    with Brother."


    "Isn''t this a pleasant surprise? How did Franke up with the idea to cook today?" William''s gaze is


    directed toward the kitchen, observing the two individuals


    inside with satisfaction.


    Rose said proudly, "Because | want to eat my brother''s salt and pepper pork ribs.¡±


    "Oh, so it was you who wanted to eat. | thought it was your sister-inw''s idea. Your brother really


    cares for you. Come here, Harper, let Grandpa give you a hug."


    As he spoke, he carried the child away from Grace and turned to see his wife in different clothes. He


    felt surprised since she typically didn''t shower immediately


    upon arriving home; it was usually part of their bedtime routine. He asked teasingly, "Did Harper pee on


    you?"


    Grace replied, ¡°Not at all. | just got a little orange juice on me."


    William could ascertain that this was likely the little one''s mischief. "You got Grandma''s clothes dirty,


    huh? Naughty little rascal.¡±


    Harper was tickled by William, giggling uncontrobly. For a moment, the entire living room was filled


    with Rose''s son''s carefree and genuinely adorableughter.


    Everyone smiled along with the child''s infectious smile.


    In the kitchen, after Frank finished preparing each dish, he had Ava taste it. Only when the little girl


    approved did Frank te the dish, ensuring everything met her


    taste preferences.


    An hour and a halfter, Edward walked into the kitchen. The child had been taken away by his father-


    inw. He thought ofing to see if there was anything in


    the kitchen that could help.


    Sure enough, before Edward could say anything, Frank started to arrange work. "Bring the dishes out."


    "Okay." Edward was originally here to help. Looking at the delicious food on the bar counter, Edward


    could not help but give Frank a thumbs up.


    Indeed, one cannot judge a book by its cover. He hadn''t expected that the man could cook so well. He


    secretly made up his mind. It seemed he had to work hard.


    Ava was not idle, either. She took a photo of the delicacies on the counter and sent it to the Women''s


    Congregation, adding a postscript that mentioned all the


    dishes on the table were made by Frank, highlighting her admiration for his cooking skills.


    Sherri vented in the group chat, (Fuck, did your Frank secretly pick up cooking skills?]


    Natalie responded to Sherri''s message, [it''s not embarrassing to acknowledge someone else''s culinary


    prowess, Sherri.]


    Sherri, feeling irritated, shot back, [Natalie, don''t go too far. The boat of friendship is already swaying.


    Am | the only one in the group who doesn''t know how to


    cook? Trevon doesn''t know how to cook either.]


    Ste immediately expressed her stance and stood in line with Sherri, texting, [I don''t know how to


    cook. | only know how to eat.]


    Ava added in her message, [I don''t know how to cook either.]


    Christina also contributed, texting, [Maybe I''m not in that category either.]


    Rose replied cheerfully, [Oh yeah, I know how to do it. I''m amazing.]


    In an instant, it became apparent that only Rose and Natalie knew how to cook in the group, which


    seemed a bit impressive. However, Sherri remained confidently


    unapologetic.


    Natalie quickly replied in the group chat, [Excuse me, Trevon''s culinary skills are also alright.]


    Sherri, annoyed by the culinary discussion, retorted, [It''s good enough that we know how to eat. Why


    bother learning to cook? Aren''t all food bloggers just critics?]


    Seeing that the dishes were ready to be served, Ava quickly put away her phone and helped bring the


    forks out. Holding a fork in one hand, she counted the


    number of people in her mind.


    Frank naturally noticed Ava silently counting in her mind and teasingly smiled. "6 pairs," he said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ana replied instantly.


    The table was filled with dishes. Everyone who had eaten kept praising Frank''s cooking. They chatted


    andughed, and the atmosphere was abnormally


    harmonious.


    Rose did not n to go back to the Landor family at night. He nned to send Harper back tomorrow


    before work because Grace and William had to go to work


    and did not have time to help care for the children.


    The sky gradually changed color, and ck dominated.


    The sound of flowing water trickled from the bathroom, indicating that Frank was showering. Ava took


    everything out of the drawer and ced her belongings into


    her suitcase as the water continued to run.


    Then, she quietly closed the drawer, removed her shoes, lifted the nket, and got into bed. As if


    nothing had happened, she quietly held the tablet and watched


    the drama.


    Before she went to bed, Rose gave her a soap opera movie. It was beautiful. Now that she turned on


    theputer and started looking at it, the actors in the film


    were all quite good-looking.


    Before diving into a TV series, Ava continually nced at the cast list. If the actors¡¯ looks were


    particrly unappealing, she felt an impulse not to watch.


    The little girl was quietly watching a television drama when Frank came out. She leaned against the


    back of the bed and pursed her lips without saying anything.


    She looked very serious. He wiped his hair and asked, "Baby Ava."


    There was no response. It seemed that she was engrossed. Frank stopped shouting and went straight


    into the bathroom to dry his hair beforeing out. "Baby


    Ava."


    Ava suddenly raised her head, gazing in confusion at the man with his bare upper body. At this


    moment, Frank looked even more handsome to her than the man in


    the television drama.


    Instantly, she didn''t want to watch the television drama anymore. She consciously closed her tablet and


    patted the seat beside her to signal Frank toe up.


    Seeing that she had turned off theputer, Frank smiled. "I''m not watching anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not as good-looking as you." Ava suddenly sat up. Her smooth legs crossed Frank''s legs as she


    wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Frank''s breathing became rough, and his back stiffened slightly. However, he wanted to know what Ava


    wanted to do.


    At night, Ava took the initiative to turn off the wallmp. In an instant, the room fell into darkness. The


    curtains had not been closed, and the faint light shone on


    the bed.


    Her delicate lips took the initiative to touch those slightly cold lips. Her small tongue was so clumsy that


    she wanted to conquer the city andnd. She kept


    exploring the way and exploring.


    The back of her neck was supported by a broad palm, and her waist was also protected. She was in a


    safe range at any time, even on the bed.


    After being teased for a long time, the man turned the tables on him. He held the back of her head and


    turned around neatly. He gently ced her on the bed and patiently pushed her hair onto the pillow.


    "Did you miss me? Hmm?"


    Ava''s face and ears were already red like ripe persimmons. She nodded shyly and turned to look at the


    drawer. The meaning was obvious.


    Since Ava had already given him such a hint, he would definitely cooperate. He smiled mischievously


    and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was just a simple word, but it made Ava even more nervous. Her heart raced. She wondered if it was


    because it was her first time doing something bad.


    He felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat. The sound of Frank opening the drawer made


    Ava hold her breath. She did not even dare to breathe loudly


    as she waited quietly.


    The rustling sound in the quiet room was especially loud for Ava. It was louder than every time before.


    There was a certain anticipation hidden in her eyes.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Half a monthter, at Wilson''s residence, Jasper had been in preschool for almost 20 days. They had


    always performed better. Although they didn''t talk much, they


    didn''t bully others or argue with others. in short, they were praised every time they picked them up.


    The child who had been praised today was informed to fight. When Natalie received the call, she did


    not react for a moment. After a while, she asked E the


    reason.


    ording to E, they fought because Jasper was protecting Ruby. ording to the surveince


    video, it was indeed Jasper who attacked first.


    After hanging up, Natalie pinched her aching eyebrows. Since he was young, this child''s personality


    had been a little cold, but he had never hit anyone.


    His emotions were rtively stable, and he was rarely furious. When angry, he thought for a while and


    quickly walked out. She had driven a motorcycle to work


    today. If she went to school to pick up her child, driving would not be suitable.


    She walked to the entrance and hailed a taxi to the preschool. She nned to find out more about the


    situation first.


    In the teacher''s office, there were three children, four teachers, and two old people. Natalie was thest


    to arrive.


    When she entered, everyone turned to look at her. A few teachers walked to Natalie''s side as if they


    had seen their savior. ¡°Jasper''s mommy, you''re finally here.


    Thank you foring."


    Natalie smiled politely at E. She nced at his son, who looked like nothing had happened, and


    stood calmly beside Ruby.


    As she was about to speak to inquire about the specific details, the elderly couple across from her


    began to scold angrily. Pointing at Jasper, they eximed, "I


    wonder how you educate your child at your age. It must be your son. Look at what you''ve turned my


    grandson into. His forehead is bruised. You started so


    ruthlessly at such a young age. He won''t grow up to be a decent person."


    Since he was young, no one had ever belittled her son like this. Of course, Natalie felt ufortable


    hearing this. She frowned and looked at the well-dressed old


    man in front of her. However, she was speechless. She pulled her son and Ruby to her side to prevent


    the olddy and man from doing anything extreme.


    Based on the current situation, the other party could not be reasoned with. She directly chose to skip it.


    "Teacher, | want to know the exact situation. Can | see the


    surveince footage?"


    The elderly couple across didn''t want toply. They felt annoyed, as their grandson had been crying


    continuously. They were unwilling to give Natalie time to


    check the surveince footage and would rather see Jasper get a beating from her grandson to feel


    satisfied.


    E began to mediate, "Gabriel''s grandma, this is the situation. Jasper¡¯s mom also needs to


    understand what happened. The surveince footage is not very long.


    It was just 10 minutes. Could you please take a look?"


    "We are swamped. We have so much time to waste with you. Nowadays, anyone can squeeze into an


    elite school.¡± The elderly person nced at Natalie, dressed


    casually, and firmly decided she didn''t seem like ady from an affluent family.


    Observing Natalie''s appearance, the elderly began to pass judgment. Nataliecked any jewelry or


    essories, and even the diamond ring on her finger was small.


    The olddy presumed she likely gained admission to the school through connections. A slight sneer


    formed in their minds, and their disdain grew stronger. They


    wondered how someone without apparent wealth could secure a ce in the school.


    She wondered how her grandson could be bullied by such a person. It was, indeed, a joke.


    Even though the olddy was elderly, shecked any manners. Every word that came out of her mouth


    was harsh and unpleasant. If it weren''t for the presence of


    the two children, Natalie Foster would have been ready to retort. In her heart, she silently reminded


    herself to show respect for the elderly and love for the young.


    She took a deep breath and shielded the two children. "Madam, you seem well-dressed and possibly


    background, | would appreciate it if you could maintain some politeness. At least conduct yourself in a


    manner befitting your background. If my child is wrong, |


    will ensure he apologizes, but please allow me to see the video.¡±


    Natalie would not believe that her son would hit someone without reason. There must be a cause, and


    she wanted to know the details of the incident.


    The olddy remained unyielding, refusing to let her watch the video. Firstly, she was aware of her


    grandson''s not-so-good temperament. Secondly, she was


    convinced that Natalie had no powerful connections. Even if it was her grandson''s fault today, it must


    be made to seem like the other party''s fault.


    She raised her head and said, ¡°There''s no need to look. I''ve already seen it. It''s your son''s fault. No


    matter what, you can''t hit him. It''s just that you didn¡¯t teach him


    well as a mother. Then let my grandson teach your son.¡±


    Seeing the olddy persistently ming Jasper, Ruby became anxious and started crying. She wiped


    her tears and choked. "No, it¡¯s not true. It''s Gabriel''s fault. He


    kept calling Jasper dumb and saying, He''s a poor country bumpkin without a dad or mom to raise him."


    Natalie was shocked to hear her son beingbeled as a poor country bumpkin. She felt deeply insulted


    by this derogatory remark directed at Jasper, which


    emphasized contempt for his background and family. These insultingments indicated ack of


    respect for his rural upbringing and economic circumstances.


    If Trevon heard these words, he would probably move a few boxes of cash over and let the olddy


    see what a real country bumpkin was.


    Natalie couldn''t help but frown upon hearing this. It became apparent that the olddy''s grandson was


    behaving more absurdly. Such uncultured words froma


    young child undoubtedly indicated they were learned from their elders.


    She had reason to suspect that this child''s family was newly wealthy. His biological father must be


    coarse and vulgar, exining why the child could utter such


    words.


    Even the teacher standing at the side frowned when she heard this. Subconsciously, she nced at


    the arrogant child and shook her head helplessly. That was


    because Jasper did not say much. No matter how Gabriel shouted, he chose to ignore him.


    As for Gabriel, who was used to being pampered at home and treated as a treasure, Jasper''s


    indifference made him very ufortable. He felt like he was being


    despised, so he looked for trouble with Jasper.


    In the end, Jasper still couldn''t be bothered to look at him. This made him even more ufortable.


    He cursed, but the calm Jasper still ignored him. Ultimately,


    Gabriel vented his anger on Ruby, who had been following him. He was so angry that he pushed Ruby


    to the ground.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In response to this barrage of usations, Jasper, calm and quiet, stood up and straddled Gabriel. He


    wildly swung his fists without any pattern, solely intent on


    giving Gabriel a beating.


    Gabriel did not expect Jasper to hit him. He was so frightened that he cried. In the end, the teacher


    came over and pulled him away.


    Seeing that the olddy was reluctant to allow Natalie to watch the video, E could only exin based


    on what she had seen in the footage. After hearing the


    details, Natalieprehended the situation. She asserted that her son wouldn''t resort to violence


    without reason; there must have been a limit to his patience.


    In the past, Natalie might have resorted to giving the other person a good beating, but now, as a


    mother, she couldn''t possibly endorse such a violent solution for


    her child. Using violence to counter violence was never the right approach.


    However, the other party initiated the provocation first, and it was necessary to reim some dignity.


    After adjusting her emotions, she continued to protect the


    children. She took out the tissues and calmly wiped away Ruby''s tears. ¡°Ruby, don''t cry. | understand


    the incident now. Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    Natalie immediately chose to inquire about Ruby''s injuries. If Hackett were to find out that his daughter


    had been bullied, he mighte storming in, wielding a


    metaphorical 300-foot saber.


    Ruby''s crying stemmed from guilt, believing she had brought trouble to her brother rather than being


    upset about being pushed to the ground. As she shook her


    head, tears continued to stream down slowly.


    ¡°Madam, now that the teacher has rified the situation, it appears your grandson was at fault initially.


    Since my son took the first step to facilitate a constructive


    resolution, | kindly request that your grandson apologize to Ruby before my son offers an apology to


    your grandson.¡±


    Natalie was protective of her child. While acknowledging that it''s wrong for her son to resort to violence,


    she emphasized that if it weren''t for the repeated


    provocations and bullying directed at Ruby by this child, her son wouldn''t have beenpelled or


    bothered to retaliate.


    Upon hearing Natalie say this, the olddy was displeased. There was no way she would openly admit


    that her grandson was wrong. ¡°Impossible. Gabriel must


    have identally bumped into this little girl, right, Gabriel ?"


    Gabriel nodded. "Yes, that''s right. He hit me. | was careless. She didn''t sit properly on her own stool.¡±


    Inwardly, Natalie sighed. She thought that if this kind of family didn''t change their parenting perspective,


    the likelihood of this child getting into trouble in the


    future would be pretty significant. They might rely on others if they didn''t take responsibility for their


    child''s education.


    Since the other party was unwilling to apologize, she saw no reason for her son to apologize first.


    "Since it''s like this, then, teacher, I''ll take the children home now.


    It''s only a few minutes away from the end of the school day anyway. Madam, I''ll repeat this. If your


    grandson apologizes to Ruby, my son will also naturally


    apologize."


    E, too, found herself at a loss with the olddy. As a hard-working individual, she couldn''t afford to


    offend anyone. "Alright, Gabriel''s grandma, how about we all


    take a moment to calm down, spend the night reflecting on the situation, and let the children consider


    their actions? If they can gain understanding by tomorrow,


    then an apology can be extended. Often, children''s quarrels settle down after a night''s rest."


    Sometimes, the children would reconcile after the fight, but the adults would fight to the death.


    The olddy immediately grabbed Natalie''s wrist. Seeing her mother''s hand being grabbed, Jasper''s


    eyes turned cold, trembling with anger. He was about to reach


    out to push thedy away but was protected by Natalie, who pulled him behind.


    Just as the olddy was about to scratch someone, a cold voice interrupted the drama in the office. "It''s


    so lively."


    Aman strode in, his face full of hostility as he red at the olddy. Jasper, feeling truly aggrieved,


    spoke up when he saw his father arrive. "Daddy, she wants to hit Mommy.¡±


    Trevon approached with hostility, wrapping his arm around Natalie''s waist. He effortlessly lifted his son


    and casually pulled out a chair for Natalie to sit on and rest.


    The caretaker for the children hurriedly fetched a chair for Trevon.


    Trevon sat down and spoke calmly as if he were curious. "Tell me, how do you n to get my son to


    apologize to your grandson?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Trevon remained silent for a long while, staring ominously at the olddy. Meanwhile, the old man tried


    hard to restrain her, as the olddy felt she couldn''t afford


    to lose face. After all, she came from a wealthy family.


    Trevon took out his phone and sent a message to Hackett. [Your daughter was beaten up.]


    After sending the message, she calmly put her phone away, withdrew her gaze, and ignored the old


    school have high standards? Did | misunderstand the meaning of standards, or is there a


    misconception about what is considered high standard?"


    He asked three questions in a row. His calm tone revealedplete sarcasm.


    After saying that, she nced at the olddy, implying that such behavior reflected a certain level of


    quality and sophistication. The olddy, eager to retort, was


    forcefully held back by the old man beside her. She was attempting to speak but was met with a fierce


    re from the old man, causing her to swallow her words.


    The teacher awkwardly forced a smile, feeling the pressure, and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wilson. It''s


    my oversight. I didn''t take good care of Jasper. | apologize.¡±


    Trevon did not intend to make things difficult for the teacher. He did not want to waste time. "What did


    my wife do just now?¡±


    Without waiting for the teacher to respond, Natalie conveyed her thoughts to Trevon beside her,


    shrugging to indicate that the olddy disagreed. Communicating


    with the olddy seemed futile, like talking to a brick wall. "Gabriel''s Grandma, I''ll repeat it. Your


    grandson apologizes first, and then my child will apologize.¡±


    The olddy was stubborn and refused to agree. "Dream on. You have to apologize today."


    Natalie thought the olddy was hopeless and unreasonable. She nced sympathetically at the


    proud-looking boy across from her. She sighed inwardly. "He''s a


    good boy, but it''s just a pity he was born and raised in a family like this."


    Trevon suddenly appeared unconcerned, ignoring the other party. It was as if he were a guest, casually


    picking up Ruby. Natalie seemed to anticipate the reason,


    fearing that the situation might escte further. This man was truly unpredictable.


    As expected, when Hackett and Sherri pushed the door and entered, their faces were filled with killing


    intent. Sherri was fine, but Hackett had never been so angry


    before.


    Seeing the protagonist enter, Trevon''s lips twitched. "You deal with your daughter first.¡±


    Sherri and Hackett first checked the child to ensure she had no injuries. After confirming their well-


    being, their expressions eased slightly. However, Hackett, still


    carrying a cold attitude, didn''t give the other party any chance. He sternly demanded, "Apologize to my


    daughter. Did you push her?"


    Gabriel was so frightened by Hackett''s cold words that he took a few steps back and hid behind the old


    who pushed her. What''s wrong?"


    The olddy said, "Your daughter didn''t sit properly on her stool. What does it have to do with my


    grandson?"


    Upon hearing this, Trevon felt that bringing Hackett in was the right choice. Following the other''s logic,


    he chuckled and retorted, "So, by that reasoning, my son


    hitting your grandson was because your grandson couldn''t stand steady on his own."


    The olddy was momentarily taken aback by this response but quickly resumed herposure.


    "That''s ack of upbringing on your son''s part. I''ve already said


    my grandson identally bumped into this baby girl, and your son resorted to violence. What kind of


    manners is that?¡±


    No one had yet questioned the character of Trevon''s son, and he defended him. "i apologize, but this is


    the quality of my son. What can you do? Call William and


    tell him this preschool might be too high-ss for me, with such elevated standards."


    Trevon had initially entertained the idea of fulfilling William''s wish to contribute funds for expanding a


    new area at WhizKid Preschool. However, he realized he


    could save that money now. He should have epted Natalie''s advice. Perhaps enrolling Jasper in a


    regr preschool without such issues would be a better


    choice.


    Using the term baby girl led Trevon to conclude that this family is from the countryside, likely nouveau


    riche. The behavior of the olddy further supported this


    assumption.


    The teacher apologized. William had invited her back. "Mr. Wilson, don''t be anxious. I''ll exin to


    Gabriel''s grandmother that the mistake isn''t Jasper¡¯s fault."


    The conversation was cut short as Hackett interrupted, sternly demanding an apology from Gabriel to


    his daughter. Seeing the child hiding behind her


    grandmother and not moving, Hackett forcefully pulled him out, prompting the olddy to intervene


    hastily.


    ¡°Apologize. If you don¡¯t apologize, I''ll beat you up so badly that your father won''t recognize you. I''ll


    count to three. One, two.¡±


    Witnessing her father angry for the first time, Ruby found it somewhat satisfying. Feeling that Gabriel


    was too naughty, she told Trevon, "Uncle, my brother did


    nothing wrong. He was just trying to help me. Can you not scold him?"


    Ruby was concerned that her uncle might scold her brother because of him. His uncle''s expression


    was cold and fierce, making her fear that Jasper would be


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    subjected to his wrath.


    Trevon didn¡¯t respond immediately to Ruby''s words. Instead, he nced at his son, noting that the


    cheeky boy still had someone defending him. "Don''t worry,


    sweetheart. Uncle won''t scold him."


    When the count reached three, the sorry word came out with half a tone as Gabriel spoke in a low and


    resentful tone. He seemed unwilling and quite defiant, but


    the threatening expression on Hackett''s face made him fear for his safety. "Sorry, | didn''t mean to.¡±


    Looking at the frightened Gabriel, Natalie felt this child''s temperament was not bad. It was just that the


    person who educated him was wrong. It was really a pity for


    the child.


    Regardless of whether the apology was sincere, and considering that the other party seemed


    frightened, Natalie believed that since the boy had apologized, her


    son also needed to apologize. ¡°Jasper, we also need to apologize, okay?¡±


    After her son apologized, Natalie decided to switch him to another preschool. She couldn''t imagine


    what might happen if a simr incident urred again in the


    current environment.


    She did not want to argue with unreasonable people from time to time in the future.


    Jasper nced at his father and stood up straight. He apologized politely, "I''m sorry. | shouldn''t have


    pushed you, but the next time you bully others like this, I''ll


    still hit you."


    Natalie was shocked and quickly said, "Jasper, you don''t have to say thest sentence.¡±


    Upon hearing this, E immediately tried calming down the olddy''s emotions, soothing her to prevent


    any furthermotion. Theo also joined in to pacify the


    situation.


    The farce ended severely, but this was Natalie''s perspective. It might be different for Trevon and


    Hackett. To Hackett, Ruby was a precious little one, and he


    After walking out the door, Hackett called Frank and asked someone to check the child''s family


    background. Frank had always been very efficient in investigating


    people and replied very quickly.


    As anticipated by Trevon and Natalie, Gabriel''s father initially worked as aborer on construction sites.


    However, due to some intelligence and having saved a bit


    of money, he bid on a road construction project in the vige. Luck was on his side, and he won the bid,


    making a substantial profit. Since then, Gabriel''s father has


    continuously taken on contracting jobs, gradually bing wealthy. He even moved from the


    countryside to the urban area of Athana. ording to information


    from Frank, Gabriel''s father was also involved with several secretaries simultaneously.


    As for the men, they reacted differently after being informed about their background. After reviewing the


    information provided by Frank, Hackett began to entertain some mischievous thoughts. He was


    prepared to spend money to teach this person a lesson. Since the person had lost sight of their original


    intentions, it was time for self-reflection. Hackett didn¡¯t mind ying the role of a good person this time.


    "You do it, or! do it." Hackett said firmly, "I''ll do it." ¡°You owe my son a favor." Trevon was talking about


    Jasper protecting Hackett''s daughter.


    Sherri gazed at Jasper admiringly, saying, "Jasper, thank you for saving Ruby. You''re truly remarkable."


    She felt content knowing that her son-inw was


    If Natalie were to find out what Sherri was thinking, she would probably be scolded again.


    "t''ll buy you a gift another day, Trevon. I''m thinking of changing to another preschool. This preschool


    was a mess, good only in name. Anyone can bully my


    daughter here."


    "Let''s go to Starlight Kiddie Preschool on September Ist. It has a high cultural atmosphere.¡± He had


    already investigated this school through Jim, and it seemed


    good.


    Hackett seemed to haveplete trust in Trevon, taking the joke in stride. "Sure."


    Just like that, Jasper started to take care of his sister at home again, waiting for September 1st to enter


    the new school. Meanwhile, Ruby also began to take care of


    his little brother.


    Hackett''s son was not someone you could summarize with just one word. When he was mischievous, it


    could really spark your imagination.


    The next day, Ava came to look for Natalie. "Frank,e and pick me up after work. I''ll go to work with


    you tomorrow."


    Frank wasn''t in a hurry for her to go to work. ¡°Do as you please. Call me if anythinges up."


    Natalie pushed open the doors to her office and found Ava immersed in reading documents. Ava


    looked up and quickly set aside her work upon noticing Natalie¡¯s


    arrival. "Why didn''t you give me a call?"


    ¡°(can find it. Frank sent me here.¡± Ava smiled, but Natalie could tell that something was bothering her.


    Natalie patiently pulled her to sit in the chair and circled around the desk to the office chair, where


    Trevon sat down. "Feeling upset? Is something on your mind?"


    Ava''s eyes widened and she reached up to touch her cheek. "Is it so obvious?¡± She thought to herself,


    ''Did Frank see it too? He wouldn''t suspect anything, right? |


    was really cautious.¡¯


    If she were to be noticed, the situation might be moreplicated, jeopardizing future


    opportunities.


    Natalie, realizing her guess was correct, said, "Can you share it with me?"


    Ava sighed weakly and rested her chin on her hands on the desk. ¡°I suspect that I''m pregnant."


    "You and Frank didn''t take any precautions?" Otherwise, she wouldn''t be aware of the pregnancy.


    Ava avoided eye contact with her sister, Natalie, and suggested, "Sister, why not get aprehensive


    health check for me? Maybe | should check for health issues,


    like gynecological health, urine tests, blood work, and a thorough examination.¡±


    "Coincidentally, | haven''t checked today, so I can check here." Every year, Ava would be forced by her


    parents and brother to check her body.


    Natalie felt that her younger sister''s eagerness for a checkup seemed unusual, but since Ava avoided


    the topic, she didn''t want to pry into her sister''s privacy too


    much. She decided to ask, "Alright, what specific aspects do you want to check?"


    Ava''s goal was obvious. She blinked and said lowly, "| want to check if | can''t get pregnant."


    Natalie didn''t press further on the reason. She typed the desired examination items on the keyboard


    and asked, "Has your menstrual cycle finished this time? What


    date did it start?"


    Ava honestly revealed that her menstrual cycle had just ended yesterday. She was curious because,


    theoretically, it shouldn''t have arrived this time.


    Natalie simply nodded, andbining her sister''s reactions, she formed a rough guess.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    After Natalie made an appointment for Ava, they attended the examination together. The examination


    Reviewing the report she held, Ava was puzzled by theck of fluctuations in the indicators. She


    pondered over the possible reasons for this.


    In her mind, many question marks were floating around.


    With a concerned expression, Natalie took Ava''s hand and led her to the office. ¡°Come on, the results


    are all good. Maybe you''re too nervous, or the academic


    pressure is too much."


    Ava continued to shake her head. Sitting across from each other, she ced the report on the table,


    not nning to return it to the Roberts family. ¡°Sister, let me


    tell you something. You have to keep it a secret."


    In a hushed tone, Ava stood up, approached Natalie''s ear, whispered a few words, and then shyly


    stood aside.


    Upon hearing this, Natalie gazed at her sister in surprise, attempting to read the truth from her


    expression. She observed her sister lowering her head, appearing


    embarrassed. "Take a seat. Why are you feeling embarrassed? Have you thoroughly considered it?"


    Ava nodded. "Yes, I''ve thought about it. Sister, why do you think there is no result even after the


    examination? Everything seems normal.¡±


    Contemting the absence of any issues in the examination, she pondered where the problem might


    lie and was eager to uncover it.


    From the results, it seemed that Ava''s body was fine. The only possibility was that she was too


    nervous. "Ava, don''t keep thinking about this. Rx and let things


    happen naturally. If you''re too stressed, it might have the opposite effect. Psychological effects are


    particrly evident."


    Natalie felt uneasy delving into further details about this matter. She refrained from borating,


    particrly mindful of what Frank might think.


    Ava widened her beautiful eyes and felt very nervous. "Is this rted to nervousness? Is it because |


    am nervous?"


    Natalie nodded. ¡°You are nervous right now."


    "Okay, maybe a little?"


    "If you''re nervous and unprepared, you can wait a bit. There''s no need to pressure yourself. Frank


    won''t rush you."


    Ava rested her chin on her hands, thoughtfully responding with a hint of apology, ¡°I know Frank won''t


    rush me. It''s just that | feel sorry for him. We originally


    nned to graduate this year, and now | want to pursue a double degree, causing a dy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''ve already decided. This must be done. Sister, keep it a secret for me. Don''t tell your brother-in-


    Natalie promised, "Yes, | won''t say anything. Don''t worry."


    Frank arrived in an SUV to pick them up at the end of the workday. When he saw Natalie, he politely


    greeted her, but there was a momentary pause before he said,


    "Sister."


    Hearing this precise address, Natalie was surprised. After all, Ava had been with Frank for so long, and


    it was the first time Frank had addressed her like that. She


    smiled slightly and said, "Well, drive slowly. Goodbye, Ava."


    "Sister, goodbye. You drive slowly, too. I''m leaving.¡± Ava waved her hand.


    Frank watched as Natalie''s car quickly drove away. He held Ava''s hands until the car was out of sight.


    Then, he walked around the back of the car, heading to the


    passenger seat, and asked, "Do you want to go home for dinner or eat out?¡±


    Ava, sitting in the passenger seat, asked, "Is Rose not at the Roberts family''s house today?"


    "No, she¡¯s not." "In that case, let''s go home.¡± With Rose not at home, it would only be the Roberts


    couple, and need to be more lively. Going back home for dinner was a better idea. As Frank and Ava


    returned home, the living room was filled with the voice of Rose and the noisy sounds of children, but


    the source of the noise was not the living room. It was from the phone. At this moment, Grace was


    video-chatting with Rose. The phone''s camera was pointed at a little person, Rose''s son. He was


    sitting on the robot vacuum, following it around therge living room, pping excitedly. The robot


    vacuum seemed peculiar. Objects were scattered everywhere, and only Rose could unravel their


    mystery. Meanwhile, Ruby was anxiously following by his side, and Hackett''s son sat on the floor,


    happily ying with a spinning top. The scene was harmonious. Rose had liberated her hands,


    entrusting the child to the robot vacuum, and praised its practicality. "Harper really likes this machine.


    He sits on it three times a day. It''s truly a magical tool for parenting." She freed her hands. The only


    w was that some modifications were needed so the child wouldn''t fall off the robot. Frank held Ava''s


    hand and walked to the sofa. He nced at Grace''s phone without expression. "Just let Harper call the


    robot vacuum the mummy.¡± Ava chuckled at the amusing image of the child circling the robot. More


    importantly, the whole family epted Frank''s behavior without objection. Rose said, "What''s the big


    deal? It¡¯s part of childhood. You used to be mischievous, too. For example, when you needed to pee


    urgently.¡± Frank was concerned that his sister might disclose more information. He warned her,


    preventing her from continuing, "Take a moment to think. Choose your words carefully.¡± Rose could


    sense the implicit threat through the screen. She restrained herself from saying what she intended. She


    didn¡¯t dare to continue, as she knew urinating in public was an incredibly embarrassing matter to Frank.


    ¡°Alright, Ava, you visited Natalie today, didn''t you?" Grace handed the phone to her daughter-inw


    and said, "Sit down." "Okay." Ava took the phone and sat next to Grace. "Yes, | went to see my sister


    today.¡± She didn''t mention the reason for going to the base. They chatted for a while, and then Edward


    came back and lifted his son from the machine, holding him in his arms. The little one seemed reluctant


    toe down from the robot vacuum and wanted to continue exploring around the living room.


    However, Edward didn''t indulge him. ¡°Well, I''m hanging up. Goodbye." "Okay, I''lle to see you on


    Friday.¡± Since Edward had returned, Rose didn''t n to chat for long. "Okay." After making an


    appointment, the call ended. Dinner was already prepared, waiting for Frank and others to return.


    Ava''s summer vacation was rich and fulfilling. During the day, she interned at thepany with Frank.


    Ava was now different from the previous year. She could


    ultimately serve as Frank''s secretary with decent execution skills, requiring little guidance.


    Every time Frank caught sight of the independent young woman that Ava had be, a subtle unease


    settled within him. Witnessing Ava''s growth and


    self-sufficiency stirred a mix of pride and concern. It was as if a glimpse into her newfound


    independence triggered atent fear. The fear of her potentially drifting


    away, no longer reliant on or closely bound to him


    The realization that Ava was evolving into her own person, capable and self-assured, brought forth an


    unexpected wave of vulnerability. The looming specter of


    aging and the natural evolution of their rtionship suddenly became palpable, prompting Frank to


    grapple with the inevitable shift in dynamics apanying


    the passage of time.


    Frank was unaware that Ava was nning a significant surprise.


    It was another month and the day of menstruation again. On this day, Ava doesn''t go to thepany


    but lies to Frank, saying that her sister invited her to have


    lunch together.


    Ava nervously waited in Natalie''s office, hands tightly clenched, looking at her phone, then standing up


    again. ¡°Sister, how many more minutes? Is it just a normal


    dy?"


    Natalie stood up and poured a cup of warm water to ease her nervousness. "Don''t be nervous. Just


    wait a few more minutes."


    Her heartbeat elerated, and she held her breath when holding the warm cup.


    Tomorrow marked the anticipated day for Ava''s menstrual cycle, yet she arrived a day in advance for


    the checkup. Driven by a mixture of anticipation and perhaps


    a touch of anxiety, Ava conducted discreet online research. Her findings suggested that detecting


    specific indicators at this particr juncture was usible. The


    decision to undergo the checkup a day earlier reflected her eagerness for confirmation and a subtle


    undercurrent of impatience.


    Soon, there was a knack on the office door. Looking at her still somewhat nervous sister, Natalie went


    to open the door. Outside was a colleague from the base. She


    took the report, looked at it for a few seconds, thanked him, and said, "Thank you."


    The door was closed again. Natalie smiled and handed the report to her sister. "Ava, the surprise has


    arrived on schedule."


    For a moment, Ava was so surprised that she couldn''t find words. She stared at the report in her hand


    nkly. The index of the fluffy hormone had soared to over


    6000, while the qualified index was 5-10. It seemed severe.


    She sought to determine her sess. Gripping the paper tightly, her fingers squeezed, and glistening


    droplets dampened the ck arrow beneath her gaze. Her


    vision slowly became blurred.


    Natalie knew that her sister wasn''t sad, but happy. She walked over, hugged her, patted her shoulder,


    andforted her. "I will always support your decision. |


    believe that you''ve thought about this decision carefully."


    Ava leaned on Natalie''s shoulder, nodding. Tears slid from the corners of her eyes. Frank was no


    longer at the bottom. Her lips slightly curled upward as she stepped


    back.


    Seeing that her sister didn''t immediately call Frank with the good news, Natalie guessed that her sister


    must have some concerns. Otherwise, given Ava''s


    personality, she would have reported the good news to Frank long ago.


    Natalie took a tissue to wipe away her tears and asked patiently, "When do you n to tell Frank?"


    "I want to wait until the child is more stable. I''m a bit afraid.¡± Since Ava decided to get pregnant, she


    has done a lot of self-education.


    At the same time, she also learned a lot about the instability and miscarriage in the first three months of


    pregnancy.


    The good results were not remembered, but all the bad ones were deeply imprinted in her mind. She


    also didn''t want to tell Frank immediately, fearing


    disappointment.


    In addition to the plot of the empress having a miscarriage in the soap opera she had been following


    these days, she still felt lingering fear.


    Natalie could feel her sister''s nervousness. She patted her sister''s shoulder and said, "Ava, there won''t


    be so many uncertainties. You should be fine if you take care


    of yourself in the early stages, especially by avoiding stress and not eating randomly. Besides, your


    checkup results are good, so don''t be nervous. Rx."


    "However, Sis still suggests you tell Frank as soon as possible. As a father, he would want to be


    involved. Think positively about everything.¡± Natalie advised.


    Whether Ava listened or not, Natalie couldn''t say much. She could only remind her as a sister about


    some early pregnancy precautions, such as not overexerting.


    When the idea first sprouted, Alex was also against Ava Turner doing this. He said, "Let her endure a


    little longer."


    Natalie was a little nervous. Her sister was very bold, and she was ina dilemma. If anything happened


    during the pregnancy and she kept it a secret, Frank would


    probably fight with her.


    However, Ava should be the one to tell Frank about this. She could not interfere too much.


    He could only repeatedly advise, "Ava, now that you''re pregnant, you must be cautious in every aspect,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    especially with Frank."


    Before Natalie could finish, Ava interrupted, "Sister, don''t worry. | have a way."


    Natalie sighed and did not ask Ava for a solution. This girl had already calcted the time. It was


    August now, and Ava was pregnant. She figured that she would


    give birth next year during the summer vacation, about Ava''s graduation.


    With this calction, he knew this girl had considered this more than once. Even the timeline was


    calcted so urately.


    Since her sister already had her own ns, as her big sister, she could not say anything. She could


    only instruct her, as an experienced person, to take note of some


    things in the early stages of pregnancy. She could not tire herself out, eat randomly, shop for a long


    time, and so on.


    Ava approached the situation with utmost seriousness and dedication. Recognizing that this child was


    a shared bond with Frank, a tangible manifestation of their


    love, shemitted herself to exercising great caution in every aspect of her life.


    Ava''s eyes sparkled with excitement and hope, reflecting the anticipation that swirled within her.


    Subconsciously, her hand gently cradled her stomach, creating a


    tender and instinctive connection to the life blossoming within. At that moment, a wave of emotions


    surged through her. The joy of impending motherhood


    Natalie stood at the side and watched silently. She reached out to help his sister tidy her hair and


    smiled.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    At the Roberts family''s vi, Rose brought the child to the Roberts family as soon as he got off work. In


    the living room, Harper sat on the sweeper and spun around in circles. He was having a lot of fun, and


    he kept pping and cheering.


    Ava felt a bit embarrassed seeing this beautiful scene. To prevent any awkwardness, she had to spoil


    the atmosphere a bit. With Frank''s observational skills, she couldn''t act for too long.


    Ava was self-aware in this regard.


    Ava hid her emotions well, acting as usual. She affectionately sat down on the sofa with Frank, wearing


    a smiling face.


    ncing at the expressions of everyone in the living room, after a few seconds of mental preparation,


    she slightly opened her lips, smiling sweetly. "Grace, I n to return to Sapphire City tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, the whole living room, except for the little one who was still excited, turned their


    gaze to Ava, seeking to confirm the authenticity of the sudden announcement.


    Without anyone speaking, Ava continued, "There''s also some homework I didn''t bring. I n to go back


    and catch up. I hope you understand."


    After saying this, she shrugged apologetically, looking a bit helpless.


    The first to react was Grace, who arranged, "Frank can go to Sapphire City to fetch it. Bring it here for


    you to work on."


    Grace also hoped that her daughter-inw would stay a few more days. Ava''s personality was likable,


    making it feel like having an extra-lovely daughter.


    Frank subconsciously squeezed the hand of the young girl beside him. He was puzzled, wondering


    why she suddenly decided without discussing it before they left.


    All of them found her decision to be rather unconventional.


    Ava was afraid that Frank would suspect. She turned around and coquettishly said, "Oh, I didn''t


    intentionally keep it from you. I just didn''t want you to feel reluctant to let me go. I told my brother about


    returning half a month earlier before I came. If you don''t believe me, you can call him."


    Actually, Ava did not tell her brother. This time, she went back because of the surprise. It was ast-


    minute decision. She bet that Frank would not call her brother to confirm it.


    As expected, Frank believed Ava''s words without a doubt. This was because his little girl did not lie and


    was very obedient. Hepromised and said, "Okay, I''ll send you back."


    Seeing Frank was a little down, Ava almost couldn''t hold it in anymore. He wanted to tell her about the


    surprise in advance, so he closed his eyes and said, "No need. Pat and the bodyguards are following


    me. If you go, I won''t be able to study. I''ll have to think about ying again."


    Ava''s words were reasonable and wless. Even Frank could not bear to disturb her studies.


    She pursed her lips and did not say anything else. Her eyes showed reluctance, and her grip on Ava


    tightened.


    Rose also saw his brother''s reluctance and said regretfully, "I was still thinking of shopping with you


    tomorrow to buy some clothes for the changing seasons. Why did you go back? Do you want to stay for


    a few more days?"


    Following the sweeper around the sofa, Edward caught the evasive look in Ava''s eyes. After thinking


    for a moment, he still could not find the reason for his sudden departure. Ava was at the base today, so


    Natalie must know the reason.


    However, this was not something he could inquire about, and it was not appropriate to alert them.


    Harper continued to y, not needing anyone to watch over him. However, Edward was afraid the child


    might fall, so he stayed close, following the robot vacuum as it circled around.


    After ying for an extended period of time, he came close to fainting.


    Ava still refused. "It''s fine. If I stay for a few more days, I won''t want to go back. I''lle back on the


    first of October." By then, it would be almost three months. The surprise should be more stable.


    Rose was not someone who would force others. She winked at her brother, indicating that he had


    already helped. "Alright, it depends on the situation. If possible, we can go to Sapphire City, right,


    hubby?"


    Edward, who happened to turn around behind Rose, replied, "Yes."


    Since Ava said he was leaving, Frank pursed his lips and remained silent. No one knew what he was


    thinking.


    Seeing that her daughter-inw had already made up her mind to get Sapphire City back, Grace did


    not force her. "What do you want to bring back? Auntie will go buy it now."


    "No need. There are still two bags of snacks you bought for me. I''ll take them back to Sapphire City. I


    won''t be gone forever; I''ll return next time."


    Grace nodded and nced at her son. She urged, "Okay, Frank, apany Ava to prepare her


    luggage. It''s past 9, so rest early."


    Frank responded with a subtle and subdued acknowledgment.


    Grace also felt a bit strange watching her son lead Ava upstairs. She squinted her eyes. William was


    working overtime tonight, stillboring at this hour.


    Rose looked at her brother''s back and sighed. "Oh, poor brother, the magpie bridge is about to


    disappear again."


    Ava lowered her head in the room, not daring to look at Frank directly. She took a suitcase and started


    organizing things. When the suitcase was opened, she didn''t know where to start.


    Frank, with his hands in his pockets, looked at the girl squatting without moving for a long time. He


    couldn''t understand why she made such a decision without discussing it before leaving. It shouldn''t


    have happened like this; they usually discussed these things before parting ways.


    Ava was naturally willing to do so. She continued to hold her cheek and squatted at the side to watch


    Frank help her organize her things. Seeing that she was squatting, Frank was afraid that her feet would


    go numb. He helped her up and pressed her on the bed. He instructed, "Sit properly."


    He removed the clothes from the wardrobe and ced them on the bed to help the little girl fold them


    neatly before putting them in the suitcase individually. Frank did not say anything else since he said he


    would sit adequately.


    Ava was reluctant to part ways but was fueled by the desire to orchestrate a surprise. The anticipation


    of this ndestine n added an element of uncertainty. If the surprise failed to unfold as expected, the


    disappointment might be a palpable shock. The delicate bnce between hope and apprehension


    colored Ava''s preparations as she grappled with the prospect of an oue that could swing in either


    direction.


    Especially Grace and William, who were working hard. Since Ava came, Frank has been more rxed


    than before. He made time to leave work on time and apany her in the evenings. She could guess


    how much work had piled on Grace and the others.


    The whole family would revolve around her if she told them now. She felt guilty. Grace and William


    were already working hard enough.


    asionally, when she went downstairs for supper, she could see the study light still on.


    "Frank," Ava called softly.


    Frank looked up, meeting the girl''s bright smile. "What''s up?"


    "No, I just wanted to call you, don''t be upset. I''ll graduate next year, and then I''ll be living in Athana


    every day. Just think about it. Isn''t that something to be happy about?" Ava reassured, trying tofort


    him.


    Frank had always been quick at work. In a few moments, he helped organize everything. Since one


    suitcase couldn''t fit everything, he took another suitcase and helped pack snacks and skincare


    products.


    "Go take a shower." Frank stood up, ced the organized suitcase in a corner, and walked to Ava,


    affectionately rubbing her head. Then, he turned to help with the pajamas.


    "Oh, okay." Ava, holding pajamas, walked carefully. She felt a bit nervous. ording to the past, if she


    left tomorrow, there would definitely be a passionate night, though the metaphor might be a bit


    exaggerated. It was roughly the idea.


    Now that she had a child, she had to behave at night. She wondered what excuse was there to find.


    Frank saw Ava frowning and thinking about something when she entered the bathroom.


    On the flip side, Ava contemted the various excuses she could conjure to avoid engaging in


    profound conversations during the night. She mulled over the possibilities, seeking reasons to justify


    her desire for a more superficial exchange, shielding her inner thoughts and emotions.


    Ava was underestimating Frank. Although he didn''t call Joseph, he was too familiar with every move


    she made. Taking out his phone and standing on the balcony, he lit a cigarette, and the crimson sparks


    looked abrupt in the night.


    Trevon''s dialed number, on the other side of the phone, was filled with the yful noise of three


    children. The loudest were two daughters. Jasper shouted to make her sister sleep. After listening for a


    while, Frank said, "I have something to ask your wife."


    Trevon guessed it was about Ava. He was not very interested and responded nonchntly, "Go


    ahead."


    Frank took a puff of the cigarette and exhaled a smoke ring, and the breeze dispersed the smoke.


    "What did Ava tell your wife this afternoon?"


    "What''s wrong with Ava?" Trevon asked with concern.


    "She''s returning to Sapphire City tomorrow," Frank said tly. Trevon could still sense the frustration.


    "Wait a moment." The phone on the other end fell silent. Apparently, Trevon was asking his wife. Frank


    waited impatiently, but he didn''t want to ask the girl directly. Seeing that Ava didn''t want to talk about it,


    Frank tried to respect her, but he secretly wanted to know.


    He was caught in a dilemma, torn between the fear that something might bring sorrow to the girl and


    the strong desire to ndestinely investigate, ready to offer assistance if any trouble lurked beneath the


    surface.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If he encountered any trouble, he could secretly help solve it. There was no need to think with a frown.


    Natalie was covering his daughter with a nket. She heard Frank''s words because Trevon was on


    loudspeaker. This person had been a little crazy recently. Whenever he had a call, he wanted to share


    it with Natalie and always put it on loudspeaker.


    She did not expect that the solution that Ava mentioned would be to run away at thest minute to


    Sapphire City directly. She figured out how to answer these questions.


    Trevon held his phone, gesturing with his eyes for Natalie to return to attention. He casually turned off


    the speaker and, in a lowered voice, asked, "What''s going on?"


    After thinking for a while, she sighed heavily and lied. She also gave a hint and asked Trevon to inform


    Frank.


    After hearing this, Frank simply thanked him and hung up.


    Natalie''s lie was the excuse that Ava gave at night. This made Frank put down his doubts again.


    He carefully considered the timeframe and realized that tomorrow was likely the onset of Ava''s


    menstrual cycle. He pondered whether the difort in her back might exin her recentck of


    demands or requests.


    After a while, Ava came out of the bathroom. He used a towel to wipe his wet hair. Frank quickly threw


    away the cigarette and strode into the room. "Is your back starting to ache?"


    After saying that, she felt a little guilty and embarrassed.


    Frank did not doubt him. "Yes, sit down. Rest early after drying your hair."


    After drying his hair, Frank went to the bathroom to take a shower, leaving Ava to wait alone under the


    nket. He subconsciously touched his stomach and felt the surprise in his heart. He smiled and


    looked forward to it. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    She contemted how Frank might respond to the news, unsure if he would express joy with a leap of


    excitement or scold her for being naive. The uncertainty of his reaction lingered in her thoughts.


    As she thought about it, the bathroom door was pushed open. When Frank came out, he had already


    dried his hair. When he lifted the nket andy down, he saw Ava in a daze. He asked, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    Ava smiled yfully. She was in a good mood. "I''m thinking about what to do if I miss you. Will you


    miss me?"


    Frank couldn''t bear to let her go. He would definitely miss her.


    "Yes, lie down. Isn''t your waist sore? Lie down, and I''ll rub it for you."


    After a moment of silence, she immediately refused. "No need. Carry me and help me touch it."


    Frank looked at Ava suspiciously. He wondered if it would be helpful to touch her sore waist without


    rubbing. However, he agreed. "Okay."


    Ava knew that Frank would not touch her at night, so she found afortable spot to sleep. "Frank, I


    love you very much." She was growing up. She was about to be a mother, and Frank was about


    to be a father.


    Frank''s arm was a pillow for Ava, and one of his hands massaged her waist. Upon hearing her


    statement, he paused momentarily and responded slowly, "I love you too." I''ll marry you once you


    graduate.


    As Ava spoke, she fell asleep, and Frank woke up. He kept touching her waist with one hand. He really


    thought that Ava''s waist was sore.


    Even though he was asleep, he was still rubbing her. He did not dare to move his arm, afraid that he


    would wake her up.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    The next day, as usual, Frank sent Ava to the airport. Pat carried the luggage and walked onto the


    ne. After the two kissed goodbye, they separated.


    The ne took off into the sky. Frank left after smoking a cigarette, as he always did.


    A few hourster, at Turner Manor...


    With Pat respectfully carrying the suitcase behind him, Ava strolled. She didn''t bounce around as usual


    but moved steadily and carefully, leaving footprints one step at a time. Seeing movement in the yard,


    Emma rushed out from inside the house.


    Before Ava returned, Natalie had already called Emma and exined the situation. After listening,


    Emma felt that her daughter was a bit willful this time, and she should tell Frank about it.


    However, not knowing her daughter''s thoughts, she hesitated to call Frank before understanding the


    situation when her daughter returned.


    "Tired?" Emma gently supported her daughter and walked inside.


    Observing her mother''s facial expressions and gestures, Ava discerned with certainty that her sister


    had likely discussed the matter with their mother. The nuanced details in her mom''s demeanor,


    perhaps a subtle shift or a particr reaction, provided Ava with cues indicating that her sister had, in


    all probability, already shared the information.


    "Mom, do you think I did the right thing?" Ava walked to the sofa, holding Emma''s wrist.


    "You and Frank have been engaged for a long time. Technically, getting married first is also possible.


    But Frank doesn''t want you to be restricted in college. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been such a long


    time without any idents. This time it happened because of your actions," Emma exined.


    Ava wanted to surprise Frank with a marriage certificate when she graduated, ensuring that marriage


    and having a child would happen simultaneously, no longer making her feel like she wasgging


    behind.


    Emma helped her daughter sit down, held her hand, and said, "Ava, you''ve grown up. Technically, you


    have a baby now and are about to be a mother. Mom should respect your decision, but you


    should tell Frank about this. He has the right to know as the child''s father."


    Ava expressed her most significant concerns. "But what if something happens to the child? What if it''s


    not healthy? What if I need to protect the pregnancy?" Her voice softened as she spoke, lowering her


    gaze and ying with her nails.


    Emma squinted, sensing a hint of tension in her daughter''s emotions. Not wanting to force her to


    decide, she gently reassured her, "Ava, there aren''t as many ''what ifs'' as you think. Whether the child


    is good or not, it''s Frank''s child. Frank won''t dislike or reject it. Moreover, this situation never


    happened; let''s not worry too much. Rx, okay?"


    Ava thought to herself. She just wanted the surprise stable for a while and didn''t want any


    disappointment to ur.


    Seeing her daughter silent, Emma sighed inwardly. She didn''t dare press the child too hard. "Mom


    understands your concerns. Let''s not think about anything for now since you''re back. We''ll understand


    the situation after you''ve rxed."


    Ava raised her gaze, making eye contact with her daughter. Emma Turner said, "Rest assured, you


    must tell Frank about this. Mom won''t do it for you. But Mom hopes you''ll share it with Frank soon. He''ll


    be very happy."


    With her soft-spoken and reassuring manner, Emma skillfullymunicated the information, fostering


    an environment where any potential psychological burdens were alleviated.


    In response, Ava acknowledged the conveyed details and exhibited internal contemtion and


    uncertainty regarding her earlier resolution. Emma''s delicate and calming approach was a catalyst for


    Ava''s introspection, prompting her to reevaluate the decisions she had initially made.


    Emma also felt that her daughter had grown up. She patted her daughter''s head affectionately, giving


    various pieces of advice like Natalie did.


    Twilight arrived, and the vi was as bright as day.


    There were four people sitting on the sofa in the living room. They were Emma, Daniel, Joseph, and


    Christina.


    Ava had already gone to bed early because of her pregnancy. She remembered her sister and mother''s


    instructions about not staying upte, avoiding strenuous exercise, and following every precaution.


    With everyone present except Emma, the other three didn''t know about Ava''s pregnancy. The whole


    family was in pajamas, and the atmosphere was somewhat serious. Christina nced at Joseph,


    questioning him with her eyes, but Joseph shook his head.


    Five minutes ago, the two had just hidden under the covers and received a message from Emma. It


    was a brief message. [Living room, we need to talk.]


    Daniel spoke first, asking Emma, "Emma, what happened? Do we need to wake up Joseph and the


    others?"


    Emma sat upright, ncing at the three people, and calmly said, "Ava is pregnant. Let me exin what


    we need to be careful aboutter."


    The three people answered in unison, "Ava is pregnant."


    Even Joseph, who was usually calm, was now in turmoil. He looked at Emma withplex emotions,


    thinking he had misunderstood.


    There was a perceived sense of prudence and understanding within the character of Frank. The


    unexpected news of Ava''s pregnancy, given that she still had a year until graduation, raised questions


    and uncertainties.


    One might have anticipated a more cautious approach, considering the timing and the impact on their


    ns. The contrast between the expected moderation and the surprising revtion left confusion and


    curiosity.


    Originally, Ava would have graduated in September this year, but she decided to pursue a double


    degree, leading to a dyed graduation.


    Whether it was the Turner family or the Roberts family, they all supported this decision. They even


    advised Ava not to be anxious and to take her time. Frank could interpret it as he pleased.


    Daniel was momentarily lost in thought, unable to understand how his daughter became pregnant.


    "Didn''t Frank say that he wouldn''t let Ava get pregnant during her time at school? Now she''s pregnant,


    and Ava''s entire pregnancy period is practically during her time at school."


    In the midst of the heavy silence, Joseph and Christina Yamin exchanged perplexed nces, both


    grappling with a multitude of questions swirling in their minds. The weight of the revtion hung in the


    room, and the two of them remained locked in contemtive silence, searching for a way to address


    the unexpected situation that had unfolded before them.


    The air was pregnant with unspoken queries, and Christina, in her stunned state, could only manage to


    briefly part her lips before closing them, struggling to find the right words to express her astonishment.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A sudden, unexpected pregnancy would be normal if it were an ordinary couple. However, for Frank


    and Ava, this was what puzzled them. Based on Frank''s love for Ava, they found it hard to believe he


    would let her get pregnant now.


    Seeing everyone confused, Emma exined gently, neither hurried nor anxious. "Don''t misunderstand,


    Frank. He doesn''t know that Ava is pregnant, and it''s not an ident. Ava did it herself, making herself


    pregnant."


    "What? Ava wanted to get pregnant on her own." Daniel couldn''t believe his ears. His daughter''s


    actions surprised him.


    Joseph and Christina were speechless and didn''t know how to react to this statement.


    Emma nodded, confirming that it was indeed her daughter''s doing.


    After hearing this, Joseph touched his forehead and asked, "Is Ava nning to get married and have a


    child when she graduates on October 1st?"


    "Yes, the child''s timing is well calcted. She even had Natalie check her body. This n has probably


    been on her mind for a while. She may feel guilty about the sudden one-year dy in graduation and


    doesn''t want Frank to wait any longer," Emma analyzed.


    Ava knew Frank too well. If Frank didn''t agree to her getting pregnant, she definitely wouldn''t have.


    This might be the most outrageous thing Ava has done in her 20-odd years. It''s because she


    understood Frank so well that she resorted to such a n. This child was truly remarkable.


    Christina was convinced that Ava''s love for Frank was ingrained in the very core of her being.


    The group remained silent for a brief moment. Breaking the silence, Joseph took the initiative to speak.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, he swiftly reached a decision. "I''ll organize someone to


    apany Ava to and from school starting tomorrow."


    Christina was aware that the individuals Joseph intended to arrange were not merepanions for


    school. Their primary role was to ensure Ava''s safety. Their capabilities were undoubtedly top-notch, as


    evidenced by individuals like Ethan, Pat, and Benjamin. It was evident that they were highly skilled


    bodyguards.


    Daniel did not object. "The one arranged by Joseph is fine. When does Ava n to tell Frank? We can''t


    keep it a secret forever. It''s not appropriate."


    The entire family was exceptionally insightful and ready to draw connections from subtle changes. Ava


    wouldn''t have returned today if she had wanted to inform Frank. Typically, she wouldn''t be due toe


    home until thest week before school started. This early return, a half-month ahead of schedule, was


    an unusual move.


    Emma said, "Ava wants to tell Frank on October 1st, but I think it''s inappropriate. What do you think?"


    Christina calcted the time and realized that Ava''s baby in her belly was almost three months old. At


    three months, it was about time to register for prenatal care.


    Daniel nodded, considering it from a father''s perspective. He wanted to inform Frank. After all, it was


    his child. "Did Ava say why she didn''t tell Frank?"


    This was a joyous asion and shouldn''t be kept a secret.


    Emma sighed, nced at the others, and then, with a slight concern, asked Christina, "Christina, were


    you worried about your child''s well-being during the early stages of pregnancy? Concerned about


    miscarriage or other issues?"


    Christina recalled, "Yes, there were concerns. When alone, one tends to overthink. However, Joseph


    alwaysforted me, and things got betterter."


    With the words spoken, Emma nodded. "Currently, Ava is in this situation. She''s afraid that, like the


    empress in soap operas, she might unexpectedly miscarry. She fears that the joy might turn into shock


    if she tells Frank."


    The two men pressed their temples, continually deep in thought and unsure of what to do. Father and


    son mirrored each other''s actions.


    Christina, while understanding, felt that Ava''s situation might be more severe than hers. Her primary


    concern during that time was the fear ofplications due to her age, such as Down syndrome, high


    blood sugar, etc. Miscarriage was not a thought.


    After a moment of silence, Daniel spoke, "Then let Ava take a couple of days to observe her condition.


    Emma, you encourage her to tell Frank if she feels better and less anxious. Keeping it a secret is not


    appropriate."


    Emma shared the same sentiment. She also didn''t n to let Ava keep it from Frank until National Day.


    She nodded in agreement.


    After a lengthy discussion in the living room, they went upstairs.


    In the room, Christina asked, "Joseph, are you really not nning to tell Frank now?"


    Joseph held a corner of the nket and hesitated. "Wait for two more days and see how Ava''s


    emotions change."


    Joseph heard Christina say this for the first time. "Why didn''t you say this before?"


    Christina responded, "Mr. Turner, I''m all grown up now. I can''te to you every time I''m nervous."


    Joseph hugged her as theyy down, his chin resting on her head, and said slowly, "You don''t need to


    pretend to be strong with me. You can be a little woman by my side. I can protect you, and I do


    understand, okay?"


    "I understand," she replied. However, she also felt sorry for his hardships, taking care of this and that


    and being considerate in every way.


    Ava checked her phone. It was already 9 o''clock. At this time, Frank had already started working.


    Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    She felt a bit lonely. She absentmindedly touched her belly. This action only started when she got


    pregnant. In the chat interface, she typed, [Frank, are you awake?]


    Frank was already at thepany and quickly replied. [Yeah, up so early today?]


    The lies of these past few days could already make up for more than twenty years of deceit. Ava


    continued with her falsehoods, texting, [Yes, I need to get up to do my homework. Are you at work?]


    Frank replied, [Yeah, at work.]


    Ava replied, [Okay, then, you go to work, and I won''t disturb you. I need to work hard, too. Bye-bye.]


    [Bye-bye] Frank replied.


    As Ava put away her phone in a daze, Frank sent another message. [For National Day, should I go to


    Sapphire City, or do youe to Athana?]


    After reading the message, Ava sweetly smiled. Deep in her heart, she secretly calcted. It had been


    almost three months since National Day. She replied, [Frank, youe to Sapphire City.]


    Frank readily agreed. [Alright, I''ll listen to you.]


    After chatting for a few more minutes and ending the conversation, Ava put down her phone, touched


    her belly, and murmured, "Baby, you must be strong. Dad said he''de to Sapphire City for National


    Day. You can''t disappoint Dad, okay?"

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    At Hospital Athana, Hackett''s head was wrapped in gauze. Sherri stood at the side and felt her heart


    ache as she watched. She kept asking the nurse to be gentler. "Please be gentler. Hackett , are you


    feeling any difort? I''m dying from the pain. Please don''t have any seque."


    "I''m fine. He ambushed me from behind. When I''m discharged from the hospital, I''ll kill him." His


    expression was too big, and the back of his head hurt. He gritted his teeth in pain.


    "Don''t move. Let the nurse bandage it. Did you offend someone? Why did that person hit your head as


    soon as he came up?" Wasn''t this killing him? He had a concussion from being hit.


    Sherri was secretly d that she had a concussion. Otherwise, she would have to be a widow.


    Sherri even suspected that Hackett''s life was destined to be tumultuous. His brain was being shaken


    plenty of times, either hitting a tree or being ambushed.


    Considering his long lifetime, he might need some protection for his head. Perhaps they should consult


    a master or consider a name change. Even if it''s just calling him a Shock Absorber, it might not be a


    bad idea


    Rose heard the nurse say that Mr. ckwell had a concussion, rushed over, and as soon as she


    entered the ward, she saw Hackett''s head wrapped like it had exploded on the frontlines.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Hackett''s legs. "What happened? Hackett, did you get into a fight and


    lose?"


    He already had a headache, but after hearing Rose''s words, Hackett felt even more headache.


    Rose and Sherri were concerned as they sat down to analyze whether Hackett had recently offended


    anyone. However, considering the ckwell family''s longstanding dominance in the property business


    in Athana, it seemed unlikely that anyone would choose to attack Hackett.


    Listening to the two women''s endless analysis, analyzing this and that, for a moment, he felt that it was


    a pity that the two of them did not be police officers.


    Hackett''s head throbbed. He felt that his concussion had worsened. In the end, in order not to worry


    Sherri, he did not mention the actual situation.


    After spending a few hours in the hospital room and conducting her own investigation, Rose, along with


    Sherri, couldn''t reach any conclusive results. She worried about Hackett''s well-being after leaving the


    hospital and anticipated potential trouble, so she decided to call her brother. "Hello, Brother."


    Frank answered the phone, "Speak, what is it?"


    Rose was not in the mood to joke. He was really worried about Hackett. "Brother, Hackett was beaten


    up. He has a concussion and is staying in the ward. I don''t know which lunatic hit him on the back of


    the head. Brother, help me investigate."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds. "Got it. I''m hanging up."


    Rose didn''t say anything else. She knew her brother would help. She put her phone back in her pocket


    and prepared to leave work.


    At night, in Hackett''s hospital room, two people appeared abruptly. One was wearing a white short-


    sleeved shirt paired with ck shorts,zily leaning against the doorway. The other was dressed in a


    white short-sleeved shirt and ck casual pants, casually pulling a chair and sitting by the bed.


    If Trevon had a notebook in his hand, he would have taken a statement.


    Hackett sat on the bed and looked at the two people in the ward. "Why do I feel that the two of you


    aren''t here to visit me? You look like you''re here to see if I''m dead."


    Trevon crossed his legs. "Do you think we didn''t bring chrysanthemums?"


    "It''s sote at night. Can you say something more terrifying?" If they continued to talk about this topic,


    Hackett felt that he might die on the spot.


    Frank still didn''t enter the room. The door was wide open, and the figure of a nearly 5.9 feet man


    blocked the entrance, though slightly tilted. Upon hearing Trevon''s words, he chuckled.


    "I''ve been caught by you. I''ve been waiting at the police station. I''ve been listening to yourints


    for a few hours." After saying that, Frank dug his ears.


    Hackett immediately became alert. He wasn''t ustomed to having bodyguards with him. Upon


    leaving thepany that day, he headed to the restroom for a quick break. While using the toilet,


    halfway through zipping up, he was struck from behind, and he promptly fell to the ground.


    He did not know if the person who saved him had helped him zip it up. In any case, when he woke up,


    the zipper was all the way to the top.


    However, when he woke up, he was already in the ward. Sherri was crying beside him, like he was at a


    funeral. He almost thought that he was dead.


    "Which bastard attacked me? I''ll damn well annihte him." Hackett, anxious to know the culprit, fumed


    and vented his frustration with a string of expletives.


    Trevon crossed his arms as if he were watching a show. His words were filled with persuasion, but his


    tone did not have the slightest hint of persuasion. "A multimillionaire has be a multimillionaire. It''s


    not a loss to be beaten up by others for a few hours."


    "Gabriel''s father, David?" Hackett suddenly raised his voice.


    Trevon and Frank did not speak. They looked at him in a daze. Their expressions told him yes. Hackett


    was so angry that he smashed a pillow beside him onto the nket and fell to the ground.


    Hackett''s head felt a little dizzy. He supported his head and sat down again. After resting for a while, he


    did not feel dizzy.


    Frank stood up straight and bent down to pick up the pillow. He patted it a few times and casually threw


    it back onto the bed. He pulled up a stool and sat down. He crossed his legs and ced his hands


    behind his head. "Are you looking down on us?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Trevon was also holding his breath. Fortunately, he had a concussion today. If he really died, it would


    be toote for regrets. "He probably wants to cut ties. He''s really capable."


    Seeing that the two of them were both angry and mocking each other, Hackett exined, "How would I


    know that this guy would find me? Besides, I did it secretly. I didn''t publicize that I, Hackett, did it."


    It had always been Trevon and Frank who removed obstacles for Hackett. Even if there was a bid that


    could not be taken down, it was the two of them who did this. It had never been Hackett.


    Trevon inquired, "Is it possible for someone to transition from being a worker to a multimillionaire with


    just one brain? Do you consider yourself to be a singr brain, or do you believe he is a singr


    brain?"


    Frank stated, "That stick costs about 10 dors. Now that he''s bankrupt, he still has to spend money to


    buy such a stick to take revenge on you. It''s worth it."


    Hackett exined, "Wait a minute. I won''t take the me for going bankrupt. I specially stopped a few


    of his construction sites, but it''s not to the extent of bankruptcy. Thoseint letters of his were not


    my work. I suspect that he couldn''t bnce the secretaries and was stabbed by the person beside him.


    The me is actually on me."


    In the past, Ruby experienced bullying during preschool. Hackett expressed the need to impart a


    lesson to the child''s father, stating that otherwise, everyone would be on alert. Trevon''s reminder might


    be seen as a gesture of gratitude. It''s advisable not to pressure him, considering there were individuals


    of varying ages present.


    At that time, Hackett even said that Trevon had started to be a saint. Trevon said that his wife had


    taught him well and that he should leave a way out for himself.


    Meanwhile, Hackett''s intention was merely to teach a lesson. He disrupted the opponent''s two


    construction sites, incurring some losses. However, coincidentally, the next day someone reported


    detailed information about David''s other nonpliant and illicitly operated construction sites. Hackett


    ckwell wasn''t responsible for the report, and he didn''t bother to investigate who did it.


    In the end, he almost died today because of this.


    Trevon said, "No need to feel upset. We''ve taken care of the me for you. Just keep a low profile. In


    the future, leave these matters to us." This implies that they have handled the situation.


    Hackett was about to say something touching when Trevon interrupted him. "Chrysanthemums are


    quite expensive. You should live a few more years."


    Upon hearing this, Hackett was rendered speechless.


    Seeing that Hackett was fine, the two of them did not intend to stay any longer. Trevon nced at the


    door and said, "Let''s go." Then he stood up and put his hands in his pockets. He was extremely


    rxed.


    Frank followed closely, paying no mind to Hackett''s speechless expression. He walked to the door and


    spoke up, "I''ve assigned four royal guards to you. Your Royal Highness, remember to provide them


    with meals."


    In response, Trevonughed, a light chuckle escaping him. He said, "Sure, enjoy having them. It''s rare


    for the Chief of the East Factory to personally choose them for you."


    Hackett was speechless. At the same time, he felt the brotherhood. He grinned and shouted towards


    the door, "Thank you."


    When Sherri arrived, she happened to be separated from Trevon and the others. One entered the


    elevator, and the other left. When she walked into the ward, she found two stools ced by the bed.


    "Has anyonee?"


    "Yes, Trevon and Frank were here. They just left. Didn''t you see them?"


    "No, I didn''t see them when I came in. Why did they leave so quickly? Let''s chat for a while longer."


    Sherri was puzzled. She had not been home for long.


    Sherri suddenly thought of something. "By the way, did anything happen on this floor after I left? Why


    are there so many men at the door?"


    "Frank left it for me. He said they are the royal guards. Remember to get more food tomorrow." He


    couldn''t let Frank''s royal guards starve to death. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Sherri was surprised that Franks hired bodyguards to protect Hackett, but she found it nice that he took


    care of him.


    It took a while to react. They were really close. "Trevon and Frank are quite decent guys. Actually, we


    also have bodyguards at our own home, but perhaps Frank''s ones are more capable."


    In the underground parking lot, before Frank got into the car, Trevon''s door drooped. The door was half


    open as he looked at Frank''s back and asked, "You don''t n to go to Sapphire City?"


    Frank closed the already opened door again and asked with a frown, "What do you mean?"


    He left Frank, who had yet to get into the car, standing on the spot and thinking about Trevon''s words.


    This guy never cared if he went to Sapphire City or not. He was a little too strict today.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    At Turner Manor, after dinner, Ava''s mom had a side conversation with her, subtly suggesting that she


    should tell Frank sooner rather thanter.


    After chatting with her mother, she asked her sister-inw, Christina, again. Christina also said that she


    shouldn''t hide it. She also said that she was very nervous because she was thinking too much. With


    Frank around, this nervousness might disappear.


    The bnce has already begun to tilt. She gave her friend, Alex, a call.


    As the video connected, Alex, wearing a loose short-sleeved shirt and square-cut shorts with a crew


    cut, greeted Ava with a smile. "What''s up today? You rarely call me. I almost thought you forgot about


    me."


    Ava smiled. She was not in a good mood. She curled her legs and supported her chin. "I just returned


    to Sapphire City yesterday. What are you doing?"


    "I just took a shower and was about to listen to a song. Why did you have a fight with Frank? You seem


    a bit down. Did he drain all your energy?"


    "No. Alex, let me ask you something. Help me analyze it."


    On the screen, Alex was casual, hopping onto the bed, sitting down, and raising an eyebrow at the


    screen. "Come on, spill it. We don''t need to beat around the bush. If it''s easier for you to talk to me as a


    girl, go ahead and treat me as one. If it''s better to see me as a guy, then consider me a guy. With my


    gender, is there still anything to hesitate about?"


    After Ava heard this, she chuckled. "Then don''t speak too loudlyter. What if your motheres


    over?"


    Alex readily agreed, "Sure, spill it. I''m working in Sapphire City this summer, renting a ce off-


    campus. How''s the environment? I''m thinking of not staying in the dorm next year, and I''ll probably


    finish my part-time jobte at night."


    As she spoke, Alex adjusted the camera and pointed it at the room. The environment was quite clean.


    Although Alex was like a boy, she was very particr about hygiene.


    Originally, Alex could have graduated with a bachelor''s degree this year, but Ava suggested that she


    pursue a master''s degree. Ava thought that thepetition was fierce for bachelor''s graduates in big


    cities, with at least half of the applicants havingpleted their undergraduate studies.


    Alex''s family background was not good. After graduation, her family would definitely not give her living


    expenses anymore. Even now, they gave her very little. Alex had to think of a way himself. He either


    worked part-time or installed aputer for others to earn extra money.


    Ava asked, "You didn''t go back during the summer vacation. Why didn''t you go back?"


    "Sigh, it''s all because my family didn''t agree to my postgraduate studies and fell out. They think I


    should earn money to subsidize my brother and the others." Alex calmly described the bitterness in his


    heart.


    "I''m sorry to hear about the challenges you''re facing," said Ava.


    Alex interrupted, "What are you sorry for? You''re right. I should rely on myself. Even if I go to work now,


    it''s fine if I can support myself. If I can''t support myself, my mother will have to count it as money. Who


    knows, she might even have to give me a certain amount of money every month. I''ll follow you to


    Athana in the future. It''s fine, even if it''s a dowry maid or a guard. A big city like Athana is still safer for


    graduate students. Otherwise, it won''t be enough to pay the rent."


    Ava also felt that it was better for Alex to stay away from his family. "That''s good. When you graduate,


    you can apply to my brother-inw''spany or Frank''spany."


    Alex was more unyielding. He did not n to go to either of thesepanies. He could not let Ava take


    care of him all the time. "That won''t do. I''ve already graduated from my postgraduate studies. If I were


    to be sent in, I wouldn''t need to study anymore. If you arrange it for me directly, I''ll save some tuition


    fees."


    "Okay, you have a point. I was wrong."


    Returning to the main topic, Alex knew that Ava wanted to help her, but she wanted to rely on herself.


    "What did you want to tell me just now? You changed the topic."


    After a few seconds of silence, Ava licked her wet lips. "I''m pregnant."


    The phone was silent. Ava looked up and thought that the line was disconnected. In the end, he


    realized that Alex was stunned and did not move. It took her a long time toe back to his senses.


    During this period, Ava did not call her.


    "Did I hear wrongly? You''re pregnant. It''s not how you got pregnant. Didn''t you say that your family''s


    Frank wouldn''t make you pregnant? Have you changed your mind?" Alex had specially asked this


    question before. At that time, Ava had said that Frank was especially careful and wouldn''t make her


    pregnant. He had taken full measures.


    She wondered how Ava could have be pregnant in such circumstances and pondered whether it


    might have been an idental escape of the little tadpole.


    Speaking of this, Ava coughed dryly and exined her small actions shyly for about two minutes.


    After listening, Alex gave Ava a thumbs up through the screen. "Ava, you''ve really impressed me after


    a summer break. You''re amazing."


    "No, you''re pregnant. Why are you at Sapphire City? Where''s your Frank?"


    "Don''t tell me he didn''t know you were pregnant." Alex threw many questions and possibilities at Ava.


    Ava sighed and exined his concerns to Alex, asking her to help analyze them.


    "Can I ask what you saw to make you nervous? Before you see a doctor, you have to ask what you ate


    before so that I can prescribe the right medicine," Alex asked half-jokingly.


    Ava propped her chin on her hand and answered honestly, "The television series is one. There are also


    real documentaries that I watch more often. There are also some online knowledge points. Some older


    sisters who are older than me identally miscarried before the baby was three months old. For


    example, the fetal heart stopped, the progesterone level was too low, and the development was not


    perfect. Anyway, the information on the doctors online said that it was the easiest to miscarry three


    months ago."


    Alex did not understand these things and was stunned. There were so many knowledge points. That


    was indeed quite dangerous. No wonder Ava was so nervous because excessive focus would turn into


    nervousness.


    "It''s really a loss for the medical world if you don''t be a doctor. You''ve already understood all the


    gynecology and obstetrics knowledge when you''re pregnant."


    Alex was half-lying on the bed. She had finally found her illness. She looked at his legs and kept


    shaking. "Actually, I don''t think you need to think so much. How should I put it? I think your Frank is


    quite reliable. I''ve never been in a rtionship before, so I don''t know what you two are thinking. But I


    think you should tell him. Think about it. If he finds out that you have a child in a few months, if he loves


    you very much, he will definitely me himself for not spending time with you properly in the first ce.


    I think he will have regrets."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ava looked up at her good friend, who had never been in a


    rtionship and had a buzz cut. She suddenly felt that what she said made sense.


    The evening chat revealed the tension with Ava''s friend. Careful and always leaning towards the


    negative, Alex interrupted, "I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid that the baby in your belly


    might be unstable, fearing some unforeseen circumstances. Forget what your family does? Moreover,


    where''s so much uncertainty? You''re overthinking it. In your situation, you should tell your Frank earlier.


    With him by your side, you''ll feel secure, and all these messy thoughts will vanish."


    "It is true. Stop looking at me like that. Pregnancy isn''t something that happens overnight. You keep


    saying ''what if,'' well, what if? Can you guarantee stability as solid as iron three monthster, with


    nothing going wrong? I''m just using your ''what if'' as an example, not saying anything about the


    condition inside your belly. Anyway, I just think you should tell him. Even if there''s a real ''what if,'' he


    should be involved."


    "Also, it''s just like what you said. If he doesn''t even know what''s going on, he''ll definitely be sad. That''s


    what I think. Of course, I''m thinking from a boy''s perspective. It''s mainly up to you."


    Alex really thought so. If he were a boy, he didn''t want girls to hide it. It would be fine if nothing


    happened, but if something happened, he would never be able to get over this matter for the rest of his


    life. It would be a pity.


    Mom and sister-inw just hinted at her, not so directly. She was too concerned about her belly,


    focusing on the ''what if'' and the documentary of failures. Suddenly enlightened, she said, "I think you''re


    right. Initially, I wanted the surprise to grow a bit more before saying anything. Now, I feel like the


    surprise might need Frank''s nurturing to grow faster."


    Alex said, "Anyway, that''s what I think. I don''t know if it''s right or not. You can ask your mother and your


    sister-inw."


    "There''s no need to ask. My mother and sister-inw have the same thoughts as you. Now, I have the


    same thoughts as you guys. I''m no longer a weirdo."


    Ava nced at her phone screen. It was already quitete. "I''ll tell him tomorrow morning. If I tell him


    now, he can rush over overnight. Alex, thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me. I''m just saying it casually from a boy''s perspective. Hurry up and sleep.


    Pregnant women can''t be tired. Bye."


    "Okay, bye."


    After thinking it through, Ava felt much better. She put down her phone and said to her stomach, "Baby,


    you have to be strong. I''ll be able to see your father touch you tomorrow at thetest. Good night."


    Ava decided that if he checked more diligently in the future, she would be able to discover the problem


    in advance. This was not something she could be careless about. It was better to be careful.


    At the Roberts family vi, Frank tossed and turned in bed, thinking about what Trevon had said to him


    before getting into the car. He felt that there was a deeper meaning behind it, but he could not figure it


    out.


    He sat up immediately. It was early in the morning, so it was not appropriate for him to call Ava now. He


    probably wouldn''t tell her, even if he called Trevon. He had never been so vexed before.


    He randomly rubbed his hair and went straight to the bathroom. He washed his face and was about to


    take the cigarette from the bedside table to smoke. After shaking it a few times, he realized that it was


    empty. He opened the drawer to get a new cigarette. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    He absentmindedly picked up a pack of cigarettes, only to realize they were greasy. Frank lowered his


    gaze, examining his hands with a furrowed brow. He crouched down and pulled the drawer out a bit,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    intending to see if anything inside had spilled.


    He opened the drawer with little expectation and was surprised to find that the balloons were defective.


    He questioned whether they had a leak when he initially purchased them.


    Moreover, he pondered if they were already damaged inside the packaging box, unnoticed at the time.


    This seemed unlikely, as he had diligently selected this brand, and they had been used for quite some


    time without any issues.


    His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out of his throat. His hand was


    trembling as he held the cigarette box.


    Ava was smart. It didn''t change the packaging. Instead, it bought something from the same brand as


    Frank. It just opened the thing and processed it. It was dark and felt the same. Frank naturally couldn''t


    discover it.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    At this moment, Frank was standing on the balcony and smoking. He really did not expect the young


    He tried to wake himself up and organize his thoughts. If it weren''t for the fact that his cigarette was


    trembling, he might have been able to lie to himself that he was very calm.


    He recalled that Ava''s condition before she left was actually traceable. Previously, she would stick to


    him every time she left, but this time, she did not. Instead, she said that her waist was sore.


    In the past, he did not have any backache before his period. It was just that he trusted the youngdy


    too much and did not doubt her at all.


    At this moment, he was ming himself and feeling very vexed. He was basically certain that this was


    the case.


    Internally, he was both thrilled and deeply distressed. At this moment, he wished he had the speed to


    swiftly reach Turner with remarkable agility, like a skilled adventurer.


    After smoking thest cigarette, he realized that there was no taste in his mouth. He threw the cigarette


    box into the trash can and left the room. He stood at the door of Grace''s room and knocked.


    After knocking a few times, the door opened. Grace was a light sleeper and would wake up at the


    slightest movement. When she heard the knock on the door, she knew that it was her son. She opened


    the door and said, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you sleeping at night? You have stubble on your chin."


    Looking at her slightly tired son, Grace frowned and asked. She covered her mouth and yawned.


    Perhaps it was the movement at the door, or perhaps it was because Grace was not sleeping beside


    him, William got up and followed him out. He stood beside Grace and said, "Frank, did you juste


    back from outside?"


    Frank''s heart had already flown to Sapphire City. He did not answer anyone and did not want to waste


    time. He said directly, "Baby Ava might be pregnant. I n to go to Sapphire City. The project in my


    hands might take a while."


    William, on the other hand, could not contain his excitement. He was so happy that his jaw dropped. He


    On the contrary, Grace exhibited a distinct reaction. A look of bewilderment crossed her face as she


    inquired with a furrowed brow, "Didn''t you explicitly mention avoiding getting her pregnant during


    university? Hasn''t she extended her studies by a year? What''s the reason for this?" Grace harbored


    several concerns regarding Ava''s pursuit of a double degree and her decision on whether to pursue


    further studies.


    Frank didn''t know how to exin Ava''s intention to get pregnant. After some consideration, he decided


    not to provide an exnation, choosing instead to shoulder the me himself and give the young girl


    some face. "Uh, my mistake," he acknowledged.


    Regarding her son''s simple exnation, Grace did not know what to say. She could only say a few


    words of her son''s fault and urged, "Hurry up and go. Ava, who just got pregnant, must be a little


    nervous. Go and apany her to make her feel safer. It''s easy for girls to think too much alone."


    Frank thought so too. "Yes, it''s been hard on you."


    "What''s so hard about it? Even if you stay there for a year, I have no objections." William was very


    happy. He finally had a grandson and granddaughter. He had already seen the light, but his daughter-


    inw was so studious that she wanted to get a double degree. The graduation time had increased by


    another year, and the title of grandfather was forcefully put on hold for a year.


    He had already calmed down, but his daughter-inw gave him another surprise and got pregnant on


    the spot. This daughter-inw was good.


    Not to mention a year, he could even manage it for another year.


    After greeting his parents, Frank turned around and returned to his room. He casually took some things


    and did not intend to waste time tidying up. As he stuffed his things, he took out his phone and called


    the private ne pilot.


    After his son left, Grace closed the door with a slight worry. William began to talk non-stop, "Don''t


    worry. Looking at your worried face, Ava must have made this decision. At most, Frank will follow Ava


    to university. Since we''re here, we''ll take it as ites."


    While Happy was in high spirits, William still noticed Grace''s worry. Grace responded with a faint


    acknowledgment, "Indeed."


    There was a tinge of self-me, wondering why she hadn''t noticed the child''s abnormal behavior when


    Ava was in Athana.


    At the Athana airport, the pilot awaited Frank, holding a cup of coffee. Meanwhile, many bodyguards on


    the ne were still yawning, indicating they had just emerged from rest.


    The bodyguard was also holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Each of them had a ss of coffee. They


    moved in unison. "I''m sorry, it''s been hard on you."


    The bodyguards replied in unison, "Not at all."


    Frank instructed the pilot, "Let''s go." It was 2:30 a.m., and the sky was dark, with only a few stars


    beside it.


    The next day, Joy came to the ward with creamy potato soup in a hurry. The entire hospital was very


    quiet. There were only a few nurses on duty on the floor of Hackett.


    Hackett was still sleeping soundly on the bed. He was sleepingfortably. In order to make Hackett''s


    head stay still, Sherri chose to sleep on the apanying bed.


    Joy gently pushed open the door and looked around. He found his daughter-inw sleeping on the


    apanying bed. He quietly walked into the bed and held his son''s head to examine it.


    No matter how soundly Hackett slept, he would still wake up. When he opened his eyes, he saw his


    mother''s smiling face. He was so frightened that he immediately sat up. Joy was afraid that his son


    would disturb his daughter-inw, so he immediately covered his son''s mouth.


    "What are you doing? Sit down and be quiet. Sherri is still asleep," Joy said softly.


    Seeing that her son was so agile, she guessed that there was not much of a problem. Other than the


    bandage on her head, she scanned her son''s entire body and found that she was fine. She was


    relieved.


    Hackett stammered and gestured for his mother to let go. He wanted to say something, but before he


    let go, Joy reminded him, "Be gentler when I let go. Your wife won''t know when she goes to work


    tomorrow."


    "Mom, your daughter-inw has to go to work. I''m still a patient. What time is it? Why are you here?"


    Hackett was about to take out his phone to check.


    Joy intervened, saying, "Stop looking. It''s 6 a.m. in Athana, and the only person outside is the on-duty


    doctor. When you wake up, have some creamy potato soup."


    Hackett gazed at his biological mother with a subtle expression of disbelief in the ways of life. He


    couldn''t shake off the suspicion that someone might be suffering from a concussion. Expressing his


    discontent, he questioned why anyone would choose to rouse a patient at 6 a.m. with a serving of


    creamy potato soup.


    In a humorous tone, he pondered whether there was a belief that this particr soup possessed


    mystical qualities capable of transforming him into a deity.


    "Mom, is it a family tradition to serve creamy potato soup at 6 a.m.?" Hackett rubbed his face in


    irritation,pletely waking up.


    "It''s my rule. There are two children at home. If I hadn''te earlier, Liam would have woken up. You


    should be content. I gave you creamy potato soup out of my busy schedule. Don''t you remember what


    time I woke up to wake up? If you weren''t my biological daughter, I wouldn''t have bothered with you."


    Joy rambled on. He turned around to scoop creamy potato soup, but he was stopped by Hackett.


    Knowing that his mother felt sorry for him, his tone softened. "Mom, take a break. I don''t want to drink


    now. I didn''t brush my teeth or wash my face. You brought a thermos. When Sherri wakes up, I''ll drink


    with you."


    Hearing his son say that, it was fine. Anyway, creamy potato soup would not be cold for a while.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed and said softly, "You''re really at odds with a concussion. I''ll help


    you go to the master''s ce another day to calcte how many concussions you''ll have in your life. If


    you continue to be concussed like this, you''ll be stupid."


    Hackett''s temples throbbed. "Mom, are you here to see me?"


    "What do you think? If it weren''t for your concussion, why would I bothering to this hospital? You


    think I have nothing better to do?"


    With a helpless demeanor, Joy remained silent upon seeing her son. She went on to express, "Your


    father consistently urges you to nurture positive rtionships, as harmony leads to prosperity. It


    appears that you''ve recently offended someone, and they are resorting to extreme measures against


    you. Throughout his entire business career, your dad has never experienced any attacks."


    Hackett sighed helplessly. If his mother didn''t leave, it wouldn''t be as simple as a mild concussion.


    "Mom, I understand. I''ll restrain myself in the future. Ruby and Liam are still at home. You''ll wake up


    when you get back. Thank you for your hard work. You can go back first."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. When Sherri wakes up, don''t forget to let her drink creamy potato soup. I''ve


    brewed it for a long time," Joy instructed.


    "Got it. I''ll remember."


    Hackett was no longer sleepy when he went back to sleep. He could only pick up his phone and y


    League of Legends. He killed one round after another and lost again and again. He lost so much that


    he dropped to bronze. In the end, he threw his phone on the pillow angrily.


    Because he was ying with his phone, his neck was a little sore.


    Sherri slowly woke up on the apanying bed. She did not get up immediately and tried to wake up.


    "Why are you awake so early? Hackett, what do you want to eat for breakfast? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Honey, there''s no need to buy it. Mom has already sent it over. It''s on the table."


    Sherri got up and looked for her mother-inw. "Mom sent it over. Why didn''t you call me just now?"


    Hackett stated, "It''s 6 o''clock. There''s no need to look. Mom has already left."


    "It''s so early?" It wasn''t hard for her mother. She had to leave the house at around five. "I have to tell


    her that I don''t have to send her off tomorrow. It''s too tiring."


    Sherri thought that the breakfast would be delivered at six o''clock. It was almost seven o''clock now, so


    he got up to wash up.


    Looking at the table full of breakfast, Sherri brought the breakfast to Hackett''s dining table and asked,


    "Do you feel dizzy today and want to vomit?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "No, stay for a few more days until your head stops spinning and you''re sure you''re fine. Otherwise,


    what if you croak after sleeping?"


    Hackett said, "Madam, what are you thinking? I just have a mild concussion, not terminal cancer."


    "Yes," Sherri replied in a low mood. Hackett couldn''t bear to see this woman so sad. He preferred to


    see his grandaunt as unreasonable.


    He put down the chopsticks, reached over, and cupped the back of Sherri''s head. He leaned in for a


    prolonged morning kiss that dispelled all distractions and unpleasant thoughts, leaving Sherri with no


    chance to react.


    "Fuck, it''s so early in the morning." The door was opened and closed again.


    The two of them kissed until they finally separated. Hackett saw the blush on Sherri''s face and smiled


    evilly in satisfaction. "Don''t worry. Your husband can give you such happiness for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    A few minutester, Rose adjusted her emotions and pushed the door open again. She shook her head


    helplessly. "How intolerable are the two of you? It''s so early in the morning. I''m impressed. You have to


    learn from my brother. Look at my brother and Ava. They''re like cowherds and weavers. They''re not


    like the two of you. They don''t even let go of concussions. Aren''t they afraid of kissing to death?"


    After her mother left, another one came to curse her to death. Hackett said, "Sister, are you sure you''re


    here to see a patient?"


    "Of course. I''m not here to see you, but to watch you show off your affection. If I knew you were so


    healthy, I wouldn''t even need to wake up an hour early."


    Rose had woken up an hour earlier in order to visit Hackett in the ward. She was also very sincere.


    Generously, Hackett nudged the bowl of creamy potato soup toward Rose. "Since you''re so sincere,


    sister-inw, join us for breakfast. Enjoy this creamy potato soup and nourish yourself."


    "No, your brother made me a breakfast of love this morning." Rose proudly praised Edward.


    Sherri stated, "Who''s the one showing off? I suspect that you''re not here to see Hackett . You''re here to


    tell us that you ate my brother''s breakfast of love this morning."


    "Both. A bit of both. I''m heading out now. Get some good rest. Mom mentioned she''ll visit you tonight."


    Rose waved her hand. Sherri understood she was referring to her biological mother, Juana Landor.


    At the Turner Manor, after Emma finished eating, she sat in the living room to arrange flowers. She


    wanted to add some new colors. When Ava saw this, she was a little happier and less nervous. She


    also hoped that this child would think things through and tell Frank sooner.


    There was a noise at the door. Emma thought that his son and daughter-inw had left something


    behind. She was about to turn around and ask when she saw that it was his son-inw who came in in


    a hurry. His face was full of fatigue, and his chin was full of stubble.


    Ever since Frank got together with Ava, he had never seen him look so slovenly. He had a guess in his


    heart. He put down the roses and scissors in his hand and walked over.


    Frank was still carrying her luggage and nodded politely. "Mom."


    Emma felt sorry for him. "Frank, do you know?"


    Frank nodded.


    "Did Ava tell you about her pregnancy?" inquired Emma.


    Frank felt that it was not good to discuss that kind of thing with his mother-inw. His voice was filled


    with fatigue, and he did not sleep the entire night. "I found it by chance."


    Emma understood. "I''m sorry. Ava is a little nervous. He keeps thinking that the child in his stomach will


    be miscarried. He''s afraid that you''ll be disappointed if anything happens in the future. He just wants to


    give you a surprise. Ava and Mom are in the wrong."


    In fact, even if Ava didn''t say it in a few days, she would still look for Grace to say it. However, now that


    Frank was here, there was no need to say it anymore. There was an exnation and a cover-up.


    "Afraid of a miscarriage? Why?" How could a normal child be a miscarriage? Couldn''t the checkup be


    good? However, Trevon''s wife said that she was fine, although she didn''t say that Ava was pregnant.


    Emma adjusted her shawl and stood upright helplessly. She said truthfully, "This child has watched too


    many television dramas. There''s another one who likes to go online. After looking up too much


    information, she absorbed too much. She keeps feeling that there''s something wrong with her and


    thinks that she can stabilize herself in three months."


    So that was how it was. No wonder she ran away. She was just wondering why she didn''t tell him that


    she was pregnant. It was just a guess before, but now, she had a hundred percent confirmation from


    her mother-inw.


    Ava was pregnant. He felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. Not only for Baby Ava, but he himself


    was also nervous. His hands trembled as he held the suitcase and pulled the luggage.


    He had never been nervous when he fought with others. Now, he was very nervous. He couldn''t


    believe he was going to be a father.


    Emma could actually understand her daughter''s nervousness. Back when she was pregnant with


    Joseph, she was also like this. She always felt that something would happen. If there was anything


    wrong with her body, she would always think in a bad way.


    This was her first pregnancy and her first time as a mother. She would be nervous and overthink. To


    outsiders, it was just a pregnancy. In fact, only a mother knew that any slight movement would affect


    her nerves.


    A baby was basically raised by books.


    "Go up, wash your face, and sleep with Baby Ava for a while. We''ll talk when you wake up," Emma said


    to his tired son-inw.


    "Okay, Mom, I''m going up."


    As the sky turned white, the clouds began to spread out, and the warm sun was about to fall.


    Frank held the door handle for a moment before pushing the door open. The curtains were tightly


    drawn, and not a single ray of light could enter. The room was so dark that one could not see their


    fingers.


    After closing the door, Frank gently ced the suitcase at the door and used his phone to illuminate the


    room. He did not intend to turn on the light, nor did he go to the bathroom to wash up. Instead, he


    walked to the bed and looked at Ava''s sleeping face. She was sleeping peacefully, and her well-


    proportioned breathing filled the quiet room. Instantly, he felt a sense of security and satisfaction in his


    chest.


    Looking at Ava, his naive little girl, his eyes began to turn red. She was being foolish, thinking that this


    pregnancy was unstable. Not wanting to disappoint him, she ran back to Sapphire City alone.


    Because he was travel-worn, he did not reach out to touch it without washing up. He stopped for a


    while before taking his pajamas from the wardrobe to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Fifteen minutester, after showering, he still did not lift the nket and get into bed. When the water


    on his body waspletely dry, he lifted the nket andy down. As soon as hey down, he hugged


    Ava gently.


    Yes, he was touched by Ava''s actions instead.


    Perhaps because she felt a sense of restraint, Ava grunted and prepared to open her eyes. However,


    she was very sleepy, and the smell was a little familiar.


    Frank coaxed her gently. "It''s me. Hug me for a while. Continue sleeping. We''ll talk when you wake up.


    Don''t talk now, okay?"


    Ava was also very sleepy. Her eyelids were drooping, and she really did not want to open her eyes. In


    his half-dream state, she thought that Frank was talking to him in her dream. She even obediently


    replied, "Yes."


    Frank rested his chin on the top of her head and fell asleep with her in his arms. He had not slept for


    the entire night, so he felt very at ease carrying Ava.


    At 11:30 am, hunger roused Ava from her slumber. As she reached to touch her forehead, she


    discovered that she was securely restrained. Upon opening her eyes, she encountered the familiar and


    strikingly handsome features that never failed to captivate her.


    Wait a minute, someone seemed to be talking to her in her sleep. She thought it was a dream, but it


    was true. It was her Frank.


    She concluded that the cause of Frank''s surprising visit was her failure to inform him about the


    pregnancy. Her suspicion stemmed from the idea that she could have possibly conveyed this


    information to him in a dream. However, she was fairly certain that she hadn''t disclosed it to him in that


    manner.


    Ava was still looking at the ceiling and thinking about the problem. Little did he know that the person in


    front of him had already opened her eyes and was smiling at her dumbfounded expression. "Baby


    Ava."


    Ava came back to his senses and raised his hand to touch Frank''s face. He had a beard on his chin,


    and it was a little prickly. "When did youe? Did youest night?"


    Frank smiled as he let Ava touch him. "I''m here to collect surprises in advance." He was afraid that he


    would lose it.


    Frank observed that Ava grasped the situation within a few days, whereas Trevon took a considerable


    two years toe to the same realization. This highlighted the notable difference in their


    understanding and processing of the matter.


    Adults who remain consistently clear-headed from childhood to old age are rare, and if everyone were


    so, there would be fewer instances of reconciling after conflicts and fewer divorce cases. Ava''s


    behavior was merely indicative of fear.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Frank still had no reaction, Ava was a little anxious. She was about to sit up when Frank


    pressed her under the nket and hugged her tightly. "I''m not angry. I just feel sorry for you."


    "Baby Ava, if there''s anything in the future, just tell me directly. You can worry or be nervous."


    Wrapped in the covers, Ava embraced Frank, finding immediatefort. It confirmed the insights of


    her mother and sister-inw, Alex, who believed that Frank had the ability to ease her anxiety. "Alright,


    I''ll hear you out. How do you feel about it? Did it catch you off guard?"


    The little girl kept asking. After saying that, she looked at him expectantly and pouted.


    Frank wanted to say that he was more concerned about her than the surprise.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Surprise, I like it."


    After getting an answer, Ava was even happier. She held Frank''s hand and ced it on her stomach.


    "Can you feel his existence? Although he''s very small, every time I touch my stomach, I always feel a


    different kind of warmth. It''s just that my heart feels warm."


    Frankid his palm t and touched her stomach. The nket was warm, and so was her stomach. Her


    heart was also warm. The corners of his mouth curled up. "Baby Ava, thank you for the surprise." He


    was really touched.


    He could not help but lower his head and kiss Ava''s lips. He wanted to go from light to deep, but


    considering the warmth in his palm, he only pecked her lightly.


    Ava seemed to be unsatisfied. He raised his head and waited. Frankughed and scratched her nose


    dotingly. "I''m not afraid now. I can''t be agitated or do anything rash."


    "Alright, I forgot as soon as you arrived. I''m so happy. Are you happy?"


    "I''m happy." Frank kissed her forehead again, which meant that he was really happy.


    After the joy passed, Ava began to think about the problem. She was so busy apologizing that she


    forgot to ask. She hugged Frank and raised her head to ask, "Did Mommy tell you?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    The two of them chatted in bed and forgot about the time they woke up. Ava also forgot that she was


    woken up by hunger.


    Frank answered Ava''s question, "No."


    Ava was now even more perplexed. If it wasn''t her mother, she wondered how Frank found out. She


    was hesitant, unable to believe that he could have discovered her little maneuver. Nervously, she


    inquired, "So, how did you find out?"


    Frank smiled evilly and stared at her without blinking, making her hair stand on end. She said


    coquettishly, "Just tell me. Did you guess?"


    Her stomach rumbled at an inappropriate time, interrupting Frank''s answer. He got up and walked to


    the wardrobe. "I have a stomachache. Do you want to get up and eat?"


    Frank had retrieved a shirt from the wardrobe and presented it to Ava. "Indeed, it should be this one. I


    don''t feel like wearing the other. I prefer the ck short-sleeved shirt."


    Ava pointed at the wardrobe. Although she couldn''t see it, she stillmanded.


    "Change into something else. It''s a little hot today. ck absorbs heat. White is better." Frank


    rummaged through the wardrobe and nced at the ck one that Ava said.


    "Oh, okay." Recognizing her own mistake, Ava quickly acquiesced. Whatever she wore was fine. As


    long as Frank was by her side, she felt it would look good.


    Ava today was especially squeamish and clingy. She allowed Frank to put on her clothes without


    making a fuss. Frank knew that she felt that she had made a mistake and could not help but curl her


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lips into a faint smile.


    Ava was quiet. She puffed up her cheeks as if she were thinking about something. After a moment, she


    said, "Frank, I didn''t mean to not tell you. Alright, I didn''t tell you on purpose. I was just a little nervous


    back then, but I''m not too nervous now."


    After getting dressed, Frank gently picked her up and ced her on hisp. He hugged her tightly and


    smiled. "You''re still making small movements when you''re nervous."


    Upon hearing this, Ava widened her eyes, wondering how she had been discovered. Her eyshes


    fluttered, filled with doubt. The questioning look was evident in the depths of her eyes.


    Frank asked, "Are all the things you brought pierced? Where did you learn to do that?"


    At this moment, Frank found it hard to believe that Ava could do this under his nose. He was actually


    unprepared. If this was done by Rose, Frank would not be surprised at all.


    If it weren''t for the hidden meaning in Trevon''s words, he wouldn''t have had any suspicions. It was


    fortunate that he was craving a cigarette. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee into contact with the


    greasy substance.


    Speaking of this, Ava still felt a sense of aplishment. After all, Frank didn''t doubt it at all.


    She was so awesome.


    He said truthfully, "I stabbed them all. I was afraid that if I couldn''t hit them, I would poke many small


    holes." After saying that, he looked smug, and his eyes curled.


    Frank ced his palm on her stomach again, with mixed feelings. Although he could not feel anything,


    he felt that he could feel everything. He could even feel the existence of the child. After a while, Frank


    said in a deep voice, "Baby Ava, actually, I can wait."


    There''s no need to make her do all this. Combining academics with pregnancy can be exhausting. Not


    everyone''s pregnancy is as effortless as Hackett''s wife, who seemed toy eggs.


    Ava sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned on his shoulder and said


    gloomily, "No, I promised to marry you during the summer vacation, but you don''t want to register your


    marriage."


    As soon as he said this, Frank was stunned for a few seconds. When he came back to his senses, his


    hand stroked Ava Turner''s hair from time to time. "Baby Ava, it''s not that I don''t want to register our


    marriage." He did not want her to feel restrained because of the certificate.


    When he heard Frank say that he did not want to register their marriage, Ava immediately moved away


    from his shoulder. He tilted his head and leaned close to Frank''s face. He asked, "Do you want to


    register your marriage too?"


    "You can take it if you want." Looking into Ava''s expectant eyes, Frank smiled.


    "Really? Then let''s go tomorrow. Will Athana still be in Sapphire City?" Ava continued to look at Frank


    with bright eyes. He was extremely excited and waited for an answer.


    Ava was pregnant, so it was not appropriate for her to run back and forth. She chuckled. "Just do it


    here."


    "Well, from tomorrow onwards, you won''t be my Frank anymore. You''ll be my Ava''s husband." Ava held


    Frank''s cheek and kissed it. Her voice was crisp and loud.


    Ava''s saliva was still on her cheeks. Frank did not reach out to wipe it away. He just smiled at her and


    said calmly, "Are you still nervous?"


    She shook her head like a rattle drum. "I''m not nervous anymore." When she was alone, she would be


    afraid and think nonsense. When she was with Frank, she did not seem nervous anymore. She felt


    very safe.


    His eyes were filled with emotions as he looked at her. "Baby Ava, if you have anything to say in the


    future, just say it. You can''t hide it from me. Do you understand? Can you remember?"


    She reached out to y with his cor, pulling and smoothing it. "I''m just afraid that if the child is


    miscarried, I''ll tell you that you''ll be disappointed again in the future. I want to tell you when the child


    grows up."


    "A while ago, Rose rmended me to watch the TV series. After the female lead got pregnant, she


    was especially happy to tell everyone about her pregnancy. Then, the child suddenly disappeared. The


    entire family was especially sad. I don''t want this to happen."


    "Furthermore, the doctor emphasized three months ago that extra caution is required. The likelihood of


    miscarriage is higher in the initial three monthspared to theter period." She even spent less than


    200 dors consulting an online doctor.


    As for why she didn''t look for Sherri, it was because once Sherri knew, it was equivalent to everyone


    knowing.


    She could only seek advice from afar. In fact, what the online doctor told Ava was also a possibility.


    Doctors usually respond cautiously, avoiding definitive answers and ensuring that the worst-case


    scenarios aremunicated. In the end, they often add a disimer, stating that they cannot


    guarantee the absence of unexpected events, although they are usually unlikely to ur.


    As for Ava, she did not care about the good or the bad. For example, she did not dare to tell Frank


    about the online consultation.


    "After listening to Ava''s words, Frank silently cursed Rose in his heart. The chaotic television


    rmendations had left the Ava with a shadow."


    He didn''t take good care of the child every day and just watched television dramas blindly. He would


    teach Edward a lesson another day and ask him to take care of him more or less.


    "This won''t happen. Didn''t your sister give you a checkup? Isn''t the result good? Baby Ava, rx."


    Frank scolded his sister in his heart again and began tofort her.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." After saying that, he hugged Frank''s neck tightly.


    Frank brought Ava downstairs for lunch. He also ate a little. Emma was relieved to see her daughter''s


    smile.


    In Emma''s opinion, Ava''s nervousness could only be cured by Frank.


    She did not disturb the two of them from eating. She secretly went upstairs and hid in the study to


    practice his calligraphy.


    After eating, Frank chatted with her for a while. After reading for a while, she started yawning again.


    Frank coaxed her to sleep and apanied her to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already past five o''clock. The person beside her was still sleeping soundly


    and had no intention of waking up.


    Frank raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. This watch was a gift from the youngdy.


    He had been wearing it all this time. He looked at the time, carefully got out of bed, and went


    downstairs.


    She realized that her father-inw and brother-inw had already returned. The four of them sat in the


    living room together. Joseph Turner was carrying the child in his arms. The child in his arms had grown


    up, and his facial features were starting to look like Christina. He was biting with a teething stick in his


    hand with relish. He did not make a fuss.


    He suddenly felt a little uneasy. He slowly walked down the stairs towards the sofa and sat down on the


    single sofa.


    Just as his buttocks adhered to the sofa, the big uncle across from him, namely Joseph, began to


    speak. His voice was deep, and it was hard to discern any emotion. "What thoughts do you have?"


    He tidied up his already neat clothes and sat properly. His attitude was upright and sincere, and his


    tone was affirmative. "Dad, Mom, Big Brother, I n to register my marriage with Ava tomorrow."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Turner family and his wife didn''t have any objections. Emma had


    mentioned a long time ago that they would register their marriage first, but Frank didn''t agree and said


    that everything depended on Ava. After that, he didn''t mention it again.


    Now that Ava was pregnant, this should indeed be on the agenda. Emma nodded and asked gently,


    "Sure, do you want to go back to Athana to do it?"


    Frank said, "I''ll do it here." Just as Baby Ava said, idents were prone to happen three months ago. It


    was better to take fewer flights for safety''s sake.


    "Alright, do you want me to inform your mom, or will you tell her yourself?" Even though Ava was


    married abroad and getting the certificate here, it was still necessary to inform Grace. Although Ava


    knew that Grace wouldn''t say much,


    "Let me do the talking."


    Emma nodded and decided to call Grace after Frank finished speaking.


    Joseph nced at Frank and asked, "Ava is thinking too much. When are you going back?"


    After sorting out the order of the two sentences, Frank had already finished reading.


    After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "I won''t be going back for the time being. I''ll


    watch Baby Ava."


    Joseph was quite satisfied with this answer. There was no need to say anything else. With Frank


    Roberts apanying Ava, his mood would be much better. He believed that this girl''s wild thoughts


    were also temporary.


    Emma instructed, "Frank, Ava is still young. Her emotions might fluctuate greatly during her first


    pregnancy. Please bear with her and persuade her."


    Frank nodded in agreement. "Mom, I know. Baby Ava is already very sensible."


    From beginning to end, Daniel did not say a word. Logically speaking, he should have given some


    instructions. Frank promised his silent father-inw, "Dad, I will take good care of Baby Ava."


    Daniel sped his hands together and smiled slightly. He nodded. "Alright, I''ll leave Ava to you."


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    After returning to his room, Frank immediately called Grace . "Grace, Baby Ava is pregnant."


    Previously, he had only told Grace as a guess, but this time, it was true. He couldn''t see Frank''s


    expression, but he could guess that he was very happy. After a while, he said, "Alright, take good care


    of Ava. You don''t have to worry about thepany for the time being. Your father and I can handle it."


    Frank said, "I n to register my marriage with Baby Ava tomorrow at Sapphire City."


    Frank''s lips curled into a beautiful smile. "Thank you, Grace."


    Grace, like everyone else, made numerous poor decisions in his youth. No one can navigate every


    situation wlessly, and they all gained valuable experience through their failures.


    Frank replied, "I know."


    After a few words, Frank hung up.


    Actually, Frank had already heard William''s voice over the phone. He could hear William''s joy through


    the screen.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Early the next morning.


    Still nestled beneath the covers, Frank could hear the chirping of birds in the courtyard, almost like a


    subtle nudge to rise and begin the day. Blinking his bleary eyes, he nced downwards at the girl


    nestled in his embrace.


    She was deeply asleep, a smile lingering on her lips. Frank traced the delicate features of her face,


    from her beautiful brows to her eyes, nose, and finally her lips, ending with a gentle touch to her ear.


    He wondered, would the baby resemble the girl more or himself? If it were like her, it''d be adorable, but


    if it took after him, it''d be handsome.


    Those who were self-absorbed would never see it in themselves, just like a drunkard would never


    admit that they were drunk.


    He couldn''t tell how much time had passed while gazing at her, but she soughtfort and warmth in


    his arms, snuggling closer. Wrapping his arm around her within the nket''s embrace, he nestled his


    chin atop her head, gently inquiring, "Are you ready to get up? Should we head out in the morning or


    wait until the afternoon?"


    Ava mumbled from within the embrace, "Mmm, yeah. I''m getting up. Just five more minutes, I''ll be up


    soon, I want to go in the morning."


    "We can go tomorrow if you can''t get up now, you know?" Frank suggested, seeing her eyes still


    closed, a sign of being half-awake.


    "No, today is the day. You promised to be my husband today. No backing out. Don''t you want to go?"


    Ava instantly woke, lifting her head, her gaze challenging him, despite him towering over her.


    Frank chuckled softly, an umon exnation, perhaps inspired by Grace''s words. "No,st night I


    already told my parents and told Grace that we''re getting the marriage license today, Ava. It''s not that I


    didn''t want it before; I just didn''t want to constrain you with those papers."


    Ava thought to herself, "Not that he didn''t want it?


    "Does that mean he wanted it?"


    "Okay, let''s get up." Ava''s focus wasn''t on her belly now but on the marriage license. She quickly threw


    off the covers and got out of bed.


    Her swift movement prompted Frank to caution, lowering his voice, "Take it slow, no rush."


    Upon hearing his reminder, Ava eased her pace, delicately stepping down from the bed. Frank swiftly


    leaped off the bed to the other side, agilely guiding Ava inside the bathroom, where a mat had been


    "What do you n to wear?"


    "A white dress would be perfect for me. And I think it wouldplement well if you opt for a white shirt


    as well," Ava suggested to Frank.


    "Sure, I''ll go with that," heplied with the young girl''s arrangements, acknowledging her choice.


    Thirty minutester, Ava and Frank were dressed in matching white attire. Ava was adorned in a white


    dress, while Frank sported a white short-sleeved shirt.


    Having seen Trevon''s divorce certificate and marriage license, both featuring a red background, Frank


    pondered that wearing white attire did seem fitting for the asion.


    Hand in hand, they descended the stairs together, creating an atmosphere reminiscent of a wedding


    scene.


    In the living room, Daniel and Emma awaited them, almost resembling parents seeing off their daughter


    for her wedding. Daniel''s eyes reflected a trace of reluctance as he gazed at his daughter walking


    down the stairs.


    Noticing Daniel at home, Ava sweetly called out to him, "Dad, aren''t you supposed to be at work now?"


    "Your brother and sister-inw went to thepany, so I''m staying at home today. Are you and Frank


    going to get the license now?" Daniel nced at Frank, inquiring about their ns.


    "Yes, we''re heading there now," Frank confirmed before turning to the girl beside him. "But let''s grab


    some breakfast before we go," he suggested.


    Ava missed the sandwich sold outside school. "I miss the breakfast from the breakfast shop near


    school. Can we go there?"


    Frank nced at his mother-inw, who nodded in agreement, and responded, "Alright, let''s go have it


    now."


    Emma nodded gently at Frank, softly advising, "Drive carefully and take it slow on the road."


    "Dad, Mom, we''re heading to the city hall now. Goodbye, see youter."


    "Alright, see you," the Tuners echoed in unison.


    As Daniel watched his daughter and son-inw leave, he let out a sigh. "You know, ever since Frank


    came into her life, Ava''s anxiety seems to have vanished. No matter how hard we tried tofort her


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    before, there was always a hint of unease in her eyes."


    Being unable tofort his daughter was a bit disheartening for Daniel as a father. Nheless, he


    understood the situation.


    Emma gently patted Daniel''s hand, expressing, "The sense of security we provide and what Frank


    brings to her is distinctively different. Let''s ask about their wedding ns once they return."


    Daniel nodded affirmatively, acknowledging, "Indeed, Ava''s belly is still rtively small. If it grows


    fondness for elegant attire. Ava undoubtedly held certain expectations for her wedding dress.


    Sapphire City University''s main street.


    The extensive line formed outside the breakfast shop spoke volumes about its poprity and implied


    the delectable vors of its offerings. After all, who would endure a wait of fifteen to twenty minutes for


    an average breakfast unless the food was truly delightful?


    Ava and Frank, both masked, blended in as mere passersby within the hustle and bustle of this lively


    crowd.


    Ava stood in front of Frank, enveloped in his protective embrace. Frowning at the three customers


    ahead of them, Frank thought that the restaurant owner could expedite the process a bit; his pocket


    was itching, tempting him to offer a bribe to those ahead for a swifter turn.


    He asked Ava, "Are you feeling tired?"


    Ava turned around, blinking her eyes as hershes fluttered. "No, not really. It''s almost our turn. Don''t


    worry; the boss here works pretty efficiently." Luck seemed to favor them; there were merely four


    people ahead in line when they had arrived.


    However, following their arrival, the crowd noticeably swelled, a clear indication that the summer


    holiday had coerced everyone to cling to their beds longer. The early risers had already secured their


    breakfast andmenced their day, while the second wave of customers consisted ofte risers


    catching up on their morning meals.


    Hearing that she wasn''t tired, Frank dismissed the notion of attempting to expedite their queue through


    bribery. Instead, he patiently persisted, tenderly caressing her head, gently guiding it back with his


    Ten minutester, it was their turn. The owner of the restaurant asked, "What would you like to add to


    your food, youngdy?"


    To hasten the process, Ava swiftly ced her order, "I''ll have sausage, lettuce, crispy pancake, and...


    oh, chicken cutlet. And this one... seafood sauce, but not too much." In a quick flurry, she listed eight


    ingredients, then turned to Frank, asking, "What about you, Frank? What would you like to add to the


    sandwich?"


    "I''ll have the same as yours," Frank responded, intrigued by thebination of ingredients she


    selected. They seemed appealing. Jim hadn''t added as many ingredients when he bought breakfast for


    him thest time.


    Itprised mainly sausage, pork, pickles, shredded potatoes, and cucumbers, yet the vors blended


    harmoniously, resulting in a delightful taste. It was no wonder that Jim enjoyed eating them.


    "Sir, another of the same, please."


    The owner was happy, working swiftly as he replied. "Sure, just wait a minute."


    This dish was often rmended by Alex, so Ava was well aware of its price and quickly paid the bill,


    which totaled 12 dors.


    As the food was being prepared, Frank inquired, "Would you like something to drink? Perhaps not too


    much milkshake for now as you are pregnant."


    Holding the milk in hand, Ava turned towards the boss who was busy making sandwiches. "Sir, I''ll take


    two packs of milk. That''s two dors, right?"


    The boss handed over the food to Ava. "Indeed. You seem to be a regr guest here, youngdy," he


    remarked.


    Frank received the breakfast, and Ava courteously nodded, offering a smile that remained hidden


    beneath her mask, unseen by those around her.


    In the car. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Frank aided Ava in inserting the straw and proceeded to assist in unwrapping the breakfast, carefully


    covering it with tissue to prevent oil from soiling their hands. "Here, have your meal. I''ll keep a hold of


    the milk for you," he offered kindly.


    Ava declined, "Oh, you don''t have to actually. It might get cold, and then it won''t taste good. That''s what


    Alex always says. So you should eat quickly; There is a cut holder in the car anyway. l put it in."


    After she said that, Frank didn''t move, still hesitant. Ava nodded subtly, gesturing for Frank to eat.


    Observing that Frank hadpleted his breakfast, Ava instinctively quickened her eating pace. Frank


    reassured her, "There''s no need to rush; we still have plenty of time."


    Saying so, he once again offered the milk to Ava''s lips. She took a sip, feeling a sense of delight and


    immense happiness. It seemed like all her troubles had vanished in that moment.


    In thepany of loved ones, a simple breakfast could fill one''s heart with profound joy. That,


    undoubtedly, must be the essence of love.


    Had Hackett observed the scene, he might have disrupted the atmosphere by remarking, "What a


    foodie!"

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Once Ava finished her breakfast, Frank started the car and drove smoothly towards the County Clerk''s


    Offices to get their marriage certificates.


    Ava, feeling content after the meal, suddenly felt her earlier worries were unnecessary. She realized


    she should wee the arrival of their little one with joy, maintaining the best state of mind so that


    Frank could feel assured.


    As the scenes outside the car window gradually receded, Ava found herself captivated by an


    inexplicable joy that welled up from within. It was as if she had unearthed a newfound reservoir of


    happiness and wisdom, revealing to her the blueprint for handling future challenges with grace and


    confidence.


    Half an hour of anticipation and a journey filled with tender conversations and shared dreams brought


    them to the entrance of the marriage registration office. The bureaucratic ritualsmenced as they


    dutifully followed the instructions of the amiable staff. Forms were meticulously filled, signatures were


    inscribed with hopeful intent, and official stamps imprinted their significance on the papers, which was


    an ensemble of bureaucratic rites for the validation of their love.


    An hourter, they finally obtained their foreign marriage certificate. Both patiently waited as the


    registration agency rigorously verified the information, Frank, as a foreigner, provided.


    Their marital status was now confirmed, no longer just boyfriend and girlfriend, no longer fianc¨¦ and


    fianc¨¦e, but husband and wife.


    Stepping out of the solemn halls of the registration office, hand in hand, their hearts brimmed with an


    intoxicating mixture of excitement, anticipation, and a profound sense of togetherness. Frank''s hand


    discreetly held onto something within his pocket, a token that symbolized the intertwining of their


    destinies. Meanwhile, Ava, filled with exuberance, hummed a melodious tune while clutching onto


    something that bound her to Frank for a lifetime.


    Seatedfortably inside the car, Ava''s enthusiasm overflowed. Eager to share their joyous moment,


    she swiftly snapped a picture and posted it in the Tuner family group, the Roberts family group, and the


    Women''s Congregation. Grace had long added Ava to the Roberts family group.


    After sending the messages, the flood of well-wishes began, making Ava feel happy. Her legs swung


    excitedly in the car, showing the great joy she was experiencing inside.


    Frank, observing Ava''s joyous interactions with their loved ones, was struck by a pang of regret. He


    pondered why he hadn''t insisted on marriage earlier.


    The Tuner family group was the first to explode with messages.


    Starting with Daniel, the father who doted on his daughter. He sent a lot of stickers to express his good


    wishes to the new couple and some texts.


    Daniel''s text read, [Wishing Ava a lifetime of happiness, my little princess.]


    Following suit, Emma, the hostess of the family, sent a message that read, [Mom wishes you and Frank


    a lifetime of happiness, my darling.]


    Joseph joined in with a unified message. He sent to the group, [Congrattions to our little princess on


    finding her happiness, my little girl.]


    Sitting next to Joseph was Christina. After the meeting, she went over to report her work. After


    receiving the message, she paused and replied to the group. Her message read, [I wish you forever


    happiness, my dear sister-inw.]


    Natalie followed the rhythm with a text that read, [Congrattions to our little princess on finding her


    happiness, my beloved sister.]


    Following Daniel''s lead, everybody sent their best wishes to the couple.


    Ava''s eyes gleamed like a constetion of stars as she received the continuous stream of messages,


    each carrying a token of love and well-wishes. Her fingers danced in delight as she checked them, a


    wide grin adorning her face. Beside her, Frank, with an indulgent smile, interrupted her joyous revelry:


    "Ava, are we heading home now?"


    "Yeah, let''s go home. I can''t wait to hug Mom and Dad," she replied.


    Upon hearing that, Frank chuckled softly as he set the car in motion, while Ava remained absorbed in


    her phone, responding gleefully to the flood of affectionate messages.


    She replied to the messages with a smile, [Thanks for loving me, Dad, Mom, brother, sister-inw,


    sister. I''m so lucky to have you. I love you all.]


    Daniel''s response followed. It read, [Thank you, my dear daughter, I''m so proud of you.]


    The stream of notifications continued, inundating Ava''s phone with love and blessings from various


    groups. Overwhelmed by the deluge of responses and feeling a tinge of regret for not replying to each


    group individually, Ava pondered her hasty action of sending messages in one fell swoop.


    She thought that she made a mistake by doing so.


    Frank, noticing Ava''s dilemma, furrowed his brow in concern. He was tempted to halt the car and assist


    her in replying to each message. However, he understood the significance of this moment for Ava and


    refrained from intervening, allowing her to share her tion and heartfelt emotions with their loved


    ones. He reassured her gently, "Take your time, no rush."


    He could only tell her, "No rush. Reply one by one. Take your time."


    Ava blew out a breath of air, her lips smacking against each other as she pondered. "But I don''t want


    them to wait for too long. If only I had aputer, I could reply to all of them at once."


    Frank chuckled, amused by her earnestness. He marveled at her desire to manage the messages with


    code.


    Meanwhile, in the Roberts family group, Grace was the first to respond: ''Wee, my daughter Ava.''


    As Ava continued her enthusiastic responses, an unexpected notification chimed in, alerting her to a


    substantial deposit in her bank ount. She nced at the digits, counting the zeros repeatedly in


    disbelief.


    She looked astonished as she counted the number of zeros after the digits, her voice slightly trembling.


    "Grace, oh no, I mean, Mom sent me 16 million dors..." She was greatly surprised at how generous


    her new mother-inw was.


    At her words, Frank wasn''t surprised. Grace was known for such generosity. He replied to the girl,


    "Grace really likes you."


    Ava proudly raised her chin, saying, "Of course, Mom said I''m her daughter, not a daughter-inw.


    Sorry for disturbing your driving; You focus. I''ll continue replying."


    Just as Ava was about to respond to the iing messages flooding her phone with gratitude and joy,


    a notification popped up, interrupting her intentions. This particr notification came from William. It


    was pretty obvious that he wasn''t at Grace''s office. It read, [Wee, Ava. We are family from now


    on.]


    Then, another notification came in. Ava received anotherrge sum of money, followed by a text that


    read, [I don''t have much money. This is my private savings. Take it as a gift. Grace doesn''t know it, so


    please do not tell her that I have a private ount.]


    "Ha-ha-ha, your dad is adorable! But hey, I won''t spill the beans; it''s our little secret. Ha-ha!" Frank


    didn''t pay much heed to whatever Ava caught sight of; her happiness was his priority. Steering his


    attention back to the road, he concentrated on driving until they finally pulled up at Turner Manor.


    Ava sent a private message back to William, saying, [Thanks, Dad. Let''s keep this between us. If you


    ever need money, just give me a shout. I''m quite well-off these days.]


    William responded, saying, [No worries. I can get approvals from Grace. Let''s cooperate pleasantly.]


    Ava replied, [Sure. Pleasant cooperation.]


    Rose stayed quiet on the other end. Ava understood that she was likely at work. While Rose was


    typically easygoing in casual settings, she took her job seriously. She refrained from using her phone or


    taking breaks during work hours.


    In the group chat, Ava openly thanked William.


    Later, when Ava left that conversation and entered another group, Sherri seemed particrly ecstatic.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She expressed her joy with a message that conveyed, [Wow, you two are finally together now! You''re


    husband and wife! You can rely on each other without needing anyone else''s help.]


    Ste texted, [Congrattions to the lovebirds finally tying the knot.]


    Ste wanted to chat for an extra 5 minutes, but with Leia''s eyes on her, she had no choice but to stash


    her phone away.


    Natalie was genuinely happy her little sister found true love. After wishing Ava well in another group,


    she quickly jumped into this one and sent, [Congrattions, our little princess.]


    The cute Natalie also sent a burst of confetti sticker, wanting to ease any tension in the group for Ava,


    and privately sent her some money as a gift.


    After receiving the transfer, Ava privately replied, [Sis, you already sent me so much money, why are


    you doing it again?]


    Natalie replied, [Our little princess got married. I am happy. Your brother-inw gives me too much


    money, and I can''t use it all. Help me out. This is just a lucky number. I am not a stingy sister, am I?]


    Ava knew her sister was trying to make her happy by epting the blessing and replied in agreement,


    [Of course not. Thank you, sis. Love you.]


    It was a happy day, no need for pretense or awkwardness.


    A few secondster, Ava received 5 more transfers from Sherri, each with the lucky number.


    Before Ava could respond, Sherri initiated another transaction, leaving Ava puzzled about the


    significance behind the numbers.


    In the midst of Ava''s confusion, Sherri exined. Her text read, [Don''t overthink it. It''s all because of


    the transfer limit. I have prepared way more gifts for your wedding.]


    Understanding dawned on Ava. It made sense now.


    Sherri was being considerate.


    She epted all the transfers with gratitude and replied to Sherri by texting, [I love you, Sherri.]


    Sherri replied, [I love you too, my sweetheart. But don''t love me too much, otherwise, Frank will get


    jealous of me.]


    Ava Turner sent a bigughing emoji.


    Thinking it was over, Sherri unexpectedly sent a lot of messages main group again.


    Her first message read, [So. When''s the wedding? Have you set the date?]


    Then she sent another one saying, [Why did this happen so suddenly? None of us have had any clue


    before.]


    Her third message read, [Natalie, are we even friends? Why didn''t you tell me such good news?]


    Natalie replied, [Oh my dear. You know what? I''ve got the news no sooner than you. I am not a god,


    you know.]


    Sherri replied, [Alright, my bad. Forget about myst message.]


    Two-thirds of the messages were Sherri''s contributions. The rest were mostly well wishes, with Ste


    inquiring about Ava''s wedding.


    Wedding?


    Originally, Ava nned to hold the wedding after the child was born. She replied in the group, [Thanks


    for all the good wishes. I need to discuss the wedding with my new husband and will inform youter


    on.]


    Sherri replied, [Okay. But don''t announce it only the day before the wedding. I don''t have wings on me.]


    Natalie replied, [I can install some rocket on you if you need it.]


    Sherri replied to the group, [Goodbye. It was nice being friends with you.]


    Ava replied, [Okay. I''ll inform you ahead of time.]


    Rose didn''t participate in this group chat. She was extremely busy at the moment. It was the flu


    season. Many children got sick. Naturally, she was upied.


    Ava stared at Frank, her eyes unwavering. "Honey, what kind of wedding would you like? I''ll arrange it


    for you."


    Frank hit the brakes, slowing down at a traffic light. He turned to the earnest young girl in the


    passenger seat, faintly smiling. "Am I supposed to join your family?"


    Did she want to take care of the wedding?


    "No, no. I mean I''ll arrange it ording to your preferences," Ava quickly rified.


    Frank thought, "Is she reminding me to hold a wedding?"


    The traffic light turned green and the car started again. He looked ahead and said, "Baby Ava, the


    wedding is my responsibility. Just wait for me to marry you."


    Frank pondered. If they were talking about the wedding, and Ava seemed fine, he followed up, "Ava,


    when do you want to hold the wedding?"


    Their eyes met for a second and then averted. Frank looked away first. He needed to drive. Just as he


    turned his head, he heard Ava''s soft voice, "Originally, I nned to wait until after the baby was born. I


    was just worried, you know? What about when the baby''s three months old?" Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Waiting three months would allow them to register the child''s birth, making things more stable. It would


    reduce the chances of unexpected events.


    From her words, Frank sensed Ava''s fear of the uncertain. "Still worried?"


    Ava didn''t hide her thoughts, "A bit, okay?"


    Frank replied upon hearing this, "Sure." Making a unique wedding dress wasn''t difficult. Anything that


    money could solve was a small matter.


    As they spoke, another text arrived on Ava''s phone. It was another transaction notice, with too many


    zeros at the end. 16 million dors again.


    Ava thought, "I have just got married, And I am a billionaire now?"


    "I am rich now, damn. My brother-inw transferred 16 million dors to me."


    Ava repeated, "Helping spend it might help his sleep quality?"


    Frank replied, "Yes, in Trevon''s case, that''s true."


    He wished his wife would spend 2 million dors a day. However, she was too thrifty. She never bought


    luxury items or spent recklessly. He had to worry that they had too much money.


    "Alright." Ava replied to Trevon, [Thank you, Trevon.]


    Trevon replied. [I have a lot of money. Don''t worry. Just take it.]


    Ava was speechless. She thought, "Frank knows Trevon so damn well."

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The car had juste to a stop when Ava, impatiently, opened the passenger door and stepped out


    directly. Frank noticed her urgency, slightly hastening his movements to reach her side, bypassing the


    car''s tail and taking her hand, leading her inside.


    Upon entering the living room, Ava immediately embraced Daniel and Emma tightly, saying, "Dad,


    Mom, I love you so much! Thank you for raising me. I''m married now."


    Sensing her happiness, the Turner couple simultaneously responded, "We already know it, my dear."


    Emma caressed her daughter''s face, finally feeling reassured. She retrieved two red packets prepared


    in advance from the coffee table, handing one to each child, saying, "Take these. They are for both of


    you. I hope they will bring you guys good luck."


    Frank and Ava epted the packets, expressing their gratitude. Frank tucked it into his pocket. This


    packet had a different significance; he had to take it by himself andter entrust it to the little girl when


    they went back to the bedroom.


    Daniel held the marriage certificates his daughter handed over, his gaze fixed on the photo of the two


    of them. They looked well-matched, and his daughter''s joy-filled smile warmed his heart. He nodded in


    contentment.


    Frank, observant by nature, noticed the reluctance in his father-inw''s eyes. He reassured, "Dad, I


    promise I''ll take good care of Ava. Don''t worry."


    Daniel lifted his head, smiling, "Okay. Frank, you are a reliable young man. I believe you will take good


    care of Ava." He had seen how Frank treated Ava and was very content with him.


    After lunch, Frank apanied Ava upstairs for a nap. They had a busy morning, leaving Ava a bit


    tired and drowsy. They didn''t chat for long; soon, Ava''s eyelids grew heavy, and in no time, she drifted


    off into dreand.


    Once she was asleep, Frank neatly arranged the nkets and headed downstairs. He felt Daniel and


    Emma probably had some questions for him and voluntarily went downstairs to address their inquiries.


    As expected, the Turner couple was waiting in the living room. Frank sat opposite them, sitting upright


    with legs apart, hands resting on hisp, disying a prepared stance for their conversation.


    Daniel smiled faintly, "Rx, Frank. Don''t be nervous. I am not here to interrogate you or ask for


    promises. Your mom and I just want to discuss a few things with you about your future ns with Ava."


    Frank understood that his inws were asking about the wedding. He rxed his shoulders and


    earnestly replied, "Well, Ava said that she wants the wedding to be held in two months from now."


    Upon hearing this, the Turner couple understood. Eva still had concerns stemming from an ident


    three months ago. However, they agreed that Ava''s worries were valid; a wedding day involved


    numerous exhausting processes.


    Yet, Emma reminded her son-inw, "Frank, I have to remind you. You should keep an eye on Ava.


    Don''t let her spend too much time browsing online. Some information isn''t urate. Many of the things


    online are expatiating It might affect Ava''s emotions."


    Someone once said, "When you''re unwell, never search online. If you don''t check, you will be fine. If


    you do, it''s either a terminal illness or imminent death."


    The information online often discourages people, making the sick feel that they do not have much time


    left in this world.


    Hearing that, Daniel added, "Hmm, yeah. Ava loves surfing and browsing online. Undoubtedly, she''s


    umted a lot of knowledge, but it also affects her, you know."


    "I''ve already blocked all those websites on Ava''sputer. She won''t see them anymore." Frank


    added, though even if she wanted, she wouldn''t be able to.


    The Turners exchanged satisfied nods upon hearing that. It was reassuring to have a son-inw


    capable of handling technical matters.


    Emma continued, "I think two monthster works fine. It provides a bit more stability for the child. The


    wedding can be exhausting. Being cautious is good. Besides, preparing for the wedding also takes


    time. In two months, Ava will be three months pregnant."


    Daniel agreed with a nod, saying, "Your mom''s right. As for when to return to Athana, you need to


    make your own ns."


    Frank simply replied, "Okay. I will. Don''t worry about it."


    Following this, the Turner couple didn''t say much more. They trusted their son-inw''s capability to


    handle things. And therefore, there was no need for them to interfere or worry about anything. They


    could leave all to Frank.


    When Frank returned to the room, Ava was still fast asleep. He approached and gently tucked her bare


    legs back under the covers.


    Then he turned around and headed to the balcony, preparing for his tasks. Three months had passed;


    now, one month had gone by, leaving two more months. Time, neither too long nor too short, always


    had its way of passing.


    Seated on the diamond-shaped swing, Frank considered smoking but reconsidered, opting to touch the


    diamond on the chair instead of his trouser pocket. ncing at his watch. It was 12:40. So he dialed


    Rose''s number.


    The phone rang several times but Rose didn''t pick it up. Frank frowned, looking at the note on the


    screen.


    Just as he was about to hang up, Rose''s cheerfulughter burst through, mixed with palpable


    excitement. "Bro, I''m so happy! I wanted to call and congratte you. But I was so busy this morning.


    Now the season has just changed, and lots of kids are having stomach problems. It''s either the flu or


    diarrhea. I even held off going to the bathroom. I didn''t ignore your messages on purpose; I''m


    genuinely thrilled that you are married!


    "Bro, I am so happy for you. Congrattions on sessfully getting out of the bachelor''s club and


    bing a married man."


    From the moment Rose picked up the phone, Frank hadn''t had a chance to talk! Hearing Rose''s


    teasing words, Frank rubbed his temples. "Thank you," Frank said, wondering if she truly meant it.


    Rose asked, "Hey, Frank. Wait. Are you mocking me or what? It doesn''t sound like you want to thank


    me."


    "What do you think, huh?" Frank asked. If his sister was in front of him, he could roll his eyes at her so


    she would know if he wanted to thank her.


    Rose''s mind raced through these thoughts, deeming them trivialpared to the monumental fact that


    her brother and sister-inw had finally solidified their rtionship. "Hey, I just finished lunch, got some


    time on my hands. Need any advice or wisdom from your little sister? I promise to spill all the beans, no


    secrets withheld."


    In the circle, only Natalie was aware of Ava''s pregnancy; the rest remained oblivious to this significant


    news.


    At this moment, Frank didn''t n to inform Rose to avoid her causing amotion and bombarding


    Ava with messages, which could trigger unnecessary thoughts. He advised, "If you can, try not to


    suggest all sorts of chaotic shows to your sister-inw in the future. Just keep those for yourself."


    "Huh..." Rose was speechless.


    She didn''t quite understand her brother''s words. She thought, "What he means? What''s wrong with


    suggesting good shows? I did so out of good intentions. And Ava likes it.


    "My brother is being kind of too nosy. Now that he''s married, he thinks he''s the boss, controlling even


    what shows her wife watches."


    "Bro, you''ve changed a lot it seems! Just because you got married to Ava, you think you''re in charge


    and free to do anything. I''m telling you, that''s not how it works! No girl doesn''t binge-watch shows!"


    Rose felt she needed to pull her brother back; his patriarchal attitude was kind of too strong. He was


    too controlling, too dominant. Such tendencies could lead to serious problems. She was ready to step


    in and caution him.


    When the other end of the call fell silent, Rose lowered her phone, thinking the connection might have


    dropped. Seeing it was still active, she ced it back against her ear and continued, "Frank, listen


    carefully. Everything I''m saying is true. Ava''s still young, enjoying shows is normal. You can''t deprive a


    young girl of her hobbies. It''s okay for a middle-aged man like you not to like idol dramas, but for us


    young, pretty girls, they''re our thing, you know? Are you listening to me?"


    As Frank listened to the chaotic rambling on the phone, he instantly felt the call was rushed. It seemed


    he and his sister were onpletely different wavelengths, speaking differentnguages altogether, as


    if they were sliding along parallel lines, never converging.


    "Alright, I see your point. Let''s end this, I''ve got things to do. Bye." Frank decided, unwilling to further


    engage with Rose, fearing she might bring up some ancient code of conduct for him to memorize.


    Before Rose could react, Frank disconnected the call, pinching the bridge of his nose, truly feeling a


    headacheing on.


    Frank chose to tackle things directly with Athana and Rose at ater time. He knew that resolving their


    issues over the phone wouldn''t be productive, especially considering Rose''s tendency to fixate on


    peculiar details.


    Meanwhile, Rose stared at her disconnected phone, utterly perplexed. What was the conversation


    about? Why would he call her when there was something more serious to do? Even though it was


    daytime, to make it a night, they just needed to pull the curtains.


    Everything felt jumbled, and Rose shook her head in frustration at the disconnected call. Her brother


    seemedpletely clueless about what truly mattered.


    She considered Frank to be rather dense.


    Frank stayed silent for a beat after ending the call before reaching out to Grace. "Hey there."


    Clearly, Grace didn''t take her nap that day. She seemed to be waiting for her son''s call. "What''s the


    n?"


    "We''re nning to hold the wedding in two months. We have got the marriage certificate today," Frank


    replied truthfully, not intending to hide anything from Grace.


    Grace took a moment, then chimed in, "Since this is what Ava wants, let''s go with her n. The


    wedding''s happening in two months, around the time the little one turns three months old."


    "Okay, Grace, please keep an eye on things for me, and select some wedding-nningpanies,"


    Frank requested.


    "I''ve prepared three different wedding ns. I''ll send them to your emailter. You and Ava can choose


    which theme to go with," Grace said.


    Frank hesitated, not expecting Grace to have all the wedding ns ready. "Thanks, Mom."


    The call went silent for a few seconds before Grace spoke again, "Take good care of Ava. I''ll oversee


    the initial wedding ns. If there''s anything else neededter, you cane back to add it; there''s still


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time."


    "Okay, I get it, thank you," Frank replied.


    Hackett sent a text that read, [Man, at least let me know about the marriage, are we still buddies or


    what?]


    Trevon sent a message at this time, which read, [But we''ve informed your wife. She already knew. Why


    don''t you?]


    Hackett replied, [Come on. That''s different! My wife is my wife. My buddy is my buddy. More


    importantly, I am still in the hospital, you know?]


    Frank texted, [The news is too big. I am afraid you will get too excited upon hearing it and therefore


    won''t be able to leave the hospital on time.]


    Hackett was speechless. Even if he had a concussion, it wouldn''t worsen due to shock or surprise.


    Eventually, Hackett conveyed his best wishes to Frank, almost reciting the online wedding greetings.


    Trevon couldn''t help but express his disbelief, sending a few words in capital letters, calling Hackett a


    genius.


    Hours passed, and Ava woke up. She didn''t call for Frank nor look for his presence, knowing he


    wouldn''t have left and was probably still in the estate. Lying on her side in the sheets, she


    contemted a question.


    During the certificate ceremony this morning, in her excitement, she forgot to assign a specific term for


    Frank. What should she call him? Always calling him "hubby"? But would it be embarrassing when her


    parents were around?


    Calling him "baby" felt too affectionate.


    Maybe she should stick to "Frank" in public and use "husband" privately, like "darling husband" or "dear


    husband"?


    When Frank entered the room, he noticed Ava lost in thought, unmoving, staring into space.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, leaning back, he ced a hand on her head, "What''s on your mind?"


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Frank remained rxed and undisturbed, letting her fiddle with his hand. "Whatever suits you," he said.


    "Both ''baby'' and ''hubby'' work, but ''hubby'' is better if you can."


    "I was thinking just now. When Mom and Dad are around, I''ll call you ''Frank.'' William calls your mom


    Grace too. I suppose he would call her ''wifey'' in private," Ava guessed.


    "Then I''ll call you Frank in front of people and call you baby in private. How do you think?"


    This was exactly what he wanted in his heart, but outwardly, he remained calm and collected. "Okay,


    sure, you can call me whatever you want. It''s all up to you," he said.


    Ava unterally made a decision, raising Frank''s hand and giving it a high-five. "Alright, then it''s settled!


    Dear husband," she said.


    Frank was lost for words.


    Seeing Frank remain silent, Ava chuckled mischievously, teasingly saying, "Shall we have another


    kiss?"


    "Sure."


    Their lips met once more. The kiss was gentle and lingering.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    During this time, Frank was constantly by Ava''s side, rarely leaving her alone. At night, while waiting for


    her to fall asleep, he would send messages to Grace, seeking help with handling somepany


    matters.


    Tomorrow is the start of school, and before that, Frank nned to take the little girl for a


    Bright and early, Frank apanied Ava to the medical center, where they initiated a series of


    examinations, including blood tests, urine analysis, and an ultrasound.


    As Frank perused the extensive list of tests, his brow furrowed in concern, examining each item


    meticulously. It wasn''t until Ava underwent the blood draw that his expression turned grim. With each


    tube of blood drawn from the young girl''s arm and deposited into the nurse''s collection box, Frank''s


    face darkened. He looked pained, his heart aching for Ava as he witnessed her difort during the


    procedure.


    "Are all of these necessary? Are you sure they''re all useful?" Frank blurted out subconsciously.


    The nurse, taken aback by the query, instinctively nced up. Was this person joking? Why would they


    draw blood if it wasn''t necessary, for a keepsake perhaps? However, upholding the medical center''s


    professional decorum, she politely responded, "All these tests are required. Each tube contains


    samples for different specific examinations."


    With that exnation, Frank found himself at a loss for further words. Gently pressing the cotton onto


    Ava''s arm, he helped her up from the seat. Before leaving, he stole onest nce at the five tubes of


    blood belonging to the young girl, neatly arranged in the box.


    Ava observed the furrowed brows of the man around her, feeling quite concerned. "It''s okay, it doesn''t


    hurt at all, I don''t feel a thing," she reassured him, her worry evident.


    Frank remained silent, pressing his lips together, guiding her to proceed with the other tests.


    They arrived at the entrance of the ultrasound room.


    Both stood there, awaiting the doctor''s call from within. Ava, wearing a mask, held Frank''s hand, feeling


    the perspiration in her palm. She hoped fervently that there wouldn''t be any issues with the child. She


    was overly anxious, hoping to avoid any unforeseenplications. Sensing her tension, Frank noticed,


    gently squeezing her neck and softly rubbing it tofort her. "Don''t be nervous, I''ll be with you


    inside," he reassured.


    "But isn''t it only fordies?" Ava tried to force a smile, pointing at the few words embarrassedly written


    at the door.


    "We have permission," Frank asserted seriously. "For a wife''s examination, the husband can


    apany. What kind of rule is that? Moreover, this is our own ce."


    During their conversation, a couple emerged from the room¡ªa well-off pair, judging by their attire


    adorned with luxury brands from head to toe: designer clothes, bags, and shoes.


    When Ava''s turn arrived, Frank indeed walked in with her. Inside the ultrasound room, the hospital staff


    noticed Frank but didn''t immediately ask him to leave. Frankpletely disregarded the two doctors,


    assisting Ava as shey on the bed.


    After a brief moment of confusion, the doctor spoke up, "Could you help your girlfriend take off one leg


    of her pants?"


    Ava, who had already educated herself on this procedure, knew that the purpose of the ultrasound was


    to determine if the pregnancy was intrauterine or ectopic, single or multiple, and to measure the size of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the gestational sac.


    Cooperating, Ava began to unfasten her pants. Frank assisted, and though she felt a bit embarrassed,


    the difference between removing one leg or the whole garment didn''t seem substantial.


    After they finished, Frank calmly rified, "She''s not my girlfriend, she''s my wife."


    The doctor nced up at Frank, also wearing a mask, and paused for a few seconds.


    Then, looking at Ava, also masked, the doctor reassured her, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed


    about. This is a necessary part of being a mother. The more tests you undergo, the more ustomed


    you''ll be."


    Speaking in a casual, almost conversational tone, the doctor seemed nonchnt, likely ustomed to


    such situations.


    "Rx, don''t be nervous. Keep your abdomen rxed, don''t tense up. Clench both your hands into


    fists and ce them under your buttocks," the doctor instructed Ava.


    Following the instructions, Avaplied. Frank, concerned about her, subtly tightened his grip to


    assist, but the doctor intervened, "Her position is quite standard. As a husband, you also need to rx.


    The two babies are both in good condition. You haven''t had an ultrasound before, I assume?"


    Two babies?


    Ava didn''t catch onto this detail; she merely heard the term "ultrasound" and shook her head in


    confirmation, "I''ve only had blood tests."


    However, Frank, squinting at the screen, couldn''t help but ask, "Two?"


    As the doctor tidied up, the receptionist next to them was still inputting data. The doctor gestured to


    Frank to assist Ava in putting her pants back on. "Get dressed. It''s twins. Twins are good, you get two


    babies while only experiencing the pain once."


    "Take the paperwork. Remember the follow-up checks; the doctor should have noted the schedule for


    each checkup," the doctor added.


    Neither Ava nor Frank had fully grasped the mention of twins. Even with one child, Ava was already


    quite anxious; the prospect of two made Frank start to worry.


    Seeing that neither of them had taken the paperwork, the doctor shook the papers abruptly, creating a


    jarring sound. "Speechless with surprise! Twins are rare. Take this, and take your time to ept it. Both


    of you seem stunned. Follow the doctor''s advice."


    Frank regained hisposure and expressed gratitude, "Thank you," taking the paperwork and


    guiding Ava out of the examination room.


    If it weren''t for the rustling of the papers, his excitement might have been less noticeable.


    Internally, a myriad of emotions surged within. Excitement, surprise, concern, and anticipation, all


    blended together and flooded their chests, rendering them speechless.


    Exiting the examination room, the two remained momentarily silent, simply locking eyes. As they gazed


    at each other, Ava broke into a smile. Initially nning to give birth to just one child for Frank, she was


    now faced with the delightful surprise of expecting twins.


    The joy in her heart was unmistakable.


    "Frank, do you think they''ll be two boys, two girls, or perhaps a boy and a girl? Whichbination do


    you prefer?" The old Ava might have been leaping for joy, but now she was quiet, cautious, delicately


    caressing her belly.


    It felt so magical, as if the umbre''s numerous holes had sparked this marvel.


    Frank''s breath quickened, his heart pounding like a drumbeat. Gently, he pulled her into an embrace.


    Though they stood in a corner, they couldn''t escape the nces from passersby. "Baby Ava."


    "Yes?"


    For a while, the man''s heartfelt confession echoed above, his voice soft and sincere, saying, "I love


    you."


    Upon hearing this, the young girl''s grip around Frank''s waist tightened more and more. Internally, she


    felt fulfilled and amazed by herself, having sneakily engineered things and ended up expecting two


    children. "I love you too. Let''s head home."


    Frank loosened his hold but encircled her waist instead, his other hand intertwined with hers. Ava felt


    enveloped in his chest, cocooned in a sense of security.


    Back in the car, Frank meticulously fastened Ava''s seatbelt, double-checking its tightness before


    settling back into the driver''s seat. He offered reassurance, "Baby Ava, rx, don''t be nervous."


    Ava replied confidently, "I won''t be nervous with you here."


    In reality, Frank was just as nervous as Ava if not more. He concealed his nerves well, however, fearing


    that his anxiousness might affect the young girl.


    His palms were sweaty on the steering wheel. Before starting the car, he nced at the passenger


    seat, "Baby Ava, do you want to tell Grace?"


    Ava nodded, excitedly saying, "Yeah, you drive, I''ll tell our moms about this."


    Focused on driving, Ava messaged her own mother, Emma. The text read, [Mom, we got the test


    results. Guess what? It''s twins. We''ll have two babies. I can''t believe it. Are you surprised? Are you


    happy? it''s amazing, right?]


    Emma had full faith in the expertise of the medical team. She texted in reply, saying, [Congrattions,


    Ava! Mom is thrilled. Don''t worry. Stay rxed. A good mood is essential for the babies'' well-being;


    emotions can impact both little ones.]


    Ava replied, [Okay, Mom, I know. I''m not nervous now. I''ll pay attention to my emotions. By the way,


    we''re on our way back.]


    Emma replied, [Alright, I''ll be waiting for you to return.]


    After sharing the surprise with her mother, Ava began searching for Grace''s name in her contacts. With


    a smile adorning her lips, she typed, [Grace, I have some great news to share. We have twins!]


    At the same time, in Roberts Group.


    Grace noticed her phone vibrating nearby. With the recent flurry of activities, she couldn''t afford to miss


    any messages. Unlocking her phone, she saw it was from her daughter-inw.


    After reading the message, Grace lifted her head, casting a meaningful nce at William, who had an


    office but inexplicably frequented hers daily.


    Sensing the intense gaze, William looked up, meeting Grace''s puzzled expression. He asked, "What''s


    wrong?" He hadn''t made any mistakes today, or so he thought.


    Grace abruptly asked, "Do your ancestors practice tarot or something?"


    William promptly responded, though unsure of his wife''s implication. "Impossible! My ancestors were


    hardly fortune-tellers. Even if they were bandits, they wouldn''t resort to that. Otherwise, why would we


    strive and work hard? We''d just make predictions and be rich."


    His reasoning left no room for rebuttal. Grace pressed on, her expression cracking with excitement.


    "Then how did you know Ava would have twins?"


    "Well, I was just making things up in front of Charlie. If I hadn''t..." He meant he didn''t want Charlie to be


    too proud in front of him.


    However, he stopped abruptly, realizing his mistake mid-sentence. His eyes widened, and the hand


    holding the pen began to tremble. "Wair. What did you say? You mean Ava is pregnant, and it''s twins?"


    His voice escted significantly in the second half of the sentence, filled with intense excitement.


    He had a pleading look in his eyes as he looked for Grace''s confirmation.


    Seeing William on the verge of bafflement, Grace nodded in affirmation.


    In the next moment, William was about to grab his phone, halted by a stern look from Grace. "William,


    guess what? I advise you to calm down. Ava is already kind of anxious. She is afraid of losing the baby


    by ident. If you want to show off, you''d better give up this idea."


    With Grace''s warning, William set down his phone. "I forgot, forgot. I almost wanted to share with


    Charlie in excitement. Oh right, I see. I won''t say anything for now."


    After sending the message, Grace finally responded to William''s query. "Ava may be outgoing, but


    she''s still young,cking in experience. Plus, it''s her first pregnancy; there''s always a sense of


    uncertainty and nervousness."


    Ava also messaged her sister, informing her of the test result, telling her that she actually was pregnant


    with twins.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    The next morning, Ava was already waiting at the school gate for Alex. Alex hurriedly rode in on a small


    donkey, wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt and loose blue jeans, exuding a tomboyish vibe.


    Even more so than Frank, Alex seemed to lean into a more masculine style. Frank nodded in greeting,


    as he rarely initiated conversations with girls other than Ava.


    Alex''s electric motorcycle trailed beside the couple, gliding with her feet, moving at their walking pace


    but at a sluggish speed. "Howe you guys are here so early? Today''s just registration, no sses.


    Ava, you could''ve slept an extra five minutes. I live quite far, so I''m pressed for time."


    "Is your ce really remote? How long does it take?" Ava inquired curiously.


    Alex calcted, "It''s about 40 minutes by electric motorcycle. It''s not too bad, though. Houses there are


    a bit cheaper."


    "That''s quite far," Ava remarked, surprised.


    "Ah, it''s not far. Besides, it''s a great workout, right? Bro, should I go with Ava to register first, or will you


    apany her?" Alex noticed another girl behind Ava, her hair tied in a neat ponytail, standing upright,


    exuding a confident aura.


    Frank offered, "I''ll go with her."


    "Okay, I''ll head out then. See youter." With that, Alex revved her scooter and zoomed off towards the


    academic building.


    Frank apanied Ava toplete the registration, filling out the necessary forms. They were


    apanied by a bodyguard who even apanied her to the restroom, taking turns to ensure her


    safety. Ava didn''t object; she actually found itforting, appreciating the added security.


    As noon approached, inside the library, a handsome man sat with an adorable girl, engrossed in their


    books.


    He asionally massaged her waist with delicate movements, attracting the attention of many


    students around.


    The man naturally shielded himself from the curious gazes around and lowered his voice, asking, "Is


    your waist sore?"


    The girl shook her head softly. "No, are you going to read?"


    Their voices were hushed, audible only to each other, reminiscent of mischievous students whispering


    in ss.


    With one hand gently massaging her waist, Frank''s movements were soothing, trying to alleviate her


    fatigue. "No need to read," he said softly. "Just looking at you is enough."


    Suddenly, Frank''s phone in his pocket seemed to go haywire, incessantly vibrating, almost draining its


    battery. His leg felt numb from the constant buzzing. Inwardly, Frank cursed whoever it was with such


    relentless messages.


    With some effort, he freed a hand and checked the phone. It was Hackett bombarding him with


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    messages, probably recovered from his concussion and now being a nuisance with one text after


    another.


    Hackett''s message read, [Frank, buddy, you''ve been there for half a month already. When are you


    Is it real?]


    His second message read, [Are you nning a minimalist wedding? You''re noting back to prepare


    at all? Bring the little princess to Athana; It feels like an eternity since I saw youst time. I miss you so


    much.]


    His third message read, [Is your little princess having a twin or a single child?]


    And then, he went on asking, [What''s the theme for your wedding? Mordern? Ancient style? Have you


    decided?]


    Finally, he sent another message, [When exactly is the wedding? Which date?]


    After reading through all the messages, Frank felt an intense urge to reach through the phone and give


    Hackett a good shake. He sighed inwardly and replied, [Are you sure your concussion has been


    treated? Maybe get your wife''s friend to scan your brain again.]


    [I''ll cover the expenses.]


    Hackett texted, [Get lost! I just missed you. Is this a mistake? You''re just made for a solitary life.]


    Frank replied, [You can temporarily forget about my existence. Thanks to your whole family.]


    Hackett was speechless. In truth, he was genuinely bored. Sherri was afraid of potentialplications


    from his injury, so she didn''t let him work. He was stuck at home every day, practically growing fur on


    him.


    Ignoring Hackett''s subsequent incessant chatter, Frank didn''t engage further.


    He simply set his phone to ''Do Not Disturb'' mode, rendering Hackett''s subsequent antics ineffective in


    disturbing him.


    Exiting the library, Frank held Ava''s hand, while Alex stood on the other side, followed by their


    bodyguard.


    "Ava, I won''t join you guys for lunch. I''m runningte; I have a part-time job starting this afternoon. See


    youter. Take care of Ava,"


    Alex said as she descended the stairs, preparing to head to the parking lot. Frank had a favorable


    impression of Alex, the boyish figure. "Bye, mate. Thanks."


    Ava had shared with Frank how she hade to a realization, crediting Alex for her newfound


    perspective. She ryed Alex''s words to Frank, for which he felt genuinely grateful.


    When Alex, unaware of what Frank was thankful for, made a courteous gesture, saying, "You''re


    wee, no problem."


    Hand in hand, their fingers interlocked, Ava and Frank strolled along the pathways of Sapphire City


    University. Even on these smaller paths, students were bustling to and fro.


    "Hey, Ava, is that your boyfriend?" a girl from the same department greeted them and asked with a


    smile.


    Upon hearing this, Ava lifted their entwined hands in the air, beaming brightly. "Not a boyfriend, he''s my


    husband. I''m married."


    Not just the girl who asked, but even Frank, standing beside her, was momentarily stunned. He then


    subtly curved his lips, a light chuckle escaping his chest. It took the girl a moment before she offered


    her congrattions and left.


    It wasn''t umon for girls to get married during their postgraduate studies at the university. However,


    unlike Ava, most chose to keep it low-key, often opting for cohabitation off-campus rather than openly


    acknowledging their marital status.


    Once the girl departed, Ava''s smile returned, radiant as starlight. Deep down, she pondered when her


    husband would finally address her as his wife.


    She thought, "It shouldn''t be too long, right?


    "Wife, haha, sounds really nice."


    And for Frank, he quite liked being called ''husband'' by the young girl. After all, anyone could call Frank


    by his name¡ªsometimes even Hackett in his entric moments, Trevon, Grace, and the rest. As for


    Rose, who knows what she might call him. But ''husband'' was indeed a unique and special title.


    It was something he liked.


    At night, Turner Manor.


    Once the person in bed had fallen asleep, the man quietly got up. He grabbed a Post-it note and


    meticulously scribbled a row of words before sticking it on his own pillow. Afterward, he left the room.


    In the dead of night, Ava woke up feeling the urge to urinate. Subconsciously, she nudged towards the


    empty space beside her, only to find it cold. Abruptly, she opened her eyes, her bright orbs gleaming in


    the darkness like luminous pearls.


    In disbelief, she switched on the light, confirming the emptiness of the space. All she found was an


    orange Post-it note with a simple message: "Baby Ava, I''ll be right back, don''t wait for me. Staying up


    The note didn''t specify where he went or when he would return. Holding the orange Post-it, she felt


    puzzled. After hesitating for a few minutes, her need to use the restroom became more pronounced.


    Swiftly, she made her way to the bathroom, her thoughts consumed by where Frank might have gone.


    However, she refrained from calling to check or inquiring about his whereabouts.


    Remembering thest few words on the back of the note, "for the baby," Ava decided to ease back into


    slumber for the sake of their child. It wasn''t until after 9 a.m. that Frank returned, looking weary and


    worn.


    Emma observed her son-inw''s fatigued expression, a mix of concern andpassion in her voice as


    she spoke, "Frank, couldn''t you have waited until things were sorted there beforeing back and


    forth? It''s not good for your health. You have to take care."


    Despite wearing an exhausted expression and struggling to keep his eyes open, Frank replied


    determinedly, "Don''t worry about me. It''s alright, it''ll be sorted in a few days. Mom, I''ll head up to rest


    for a bit."


    Emma furrowed her brow; this kid was certainly stubborn. Seeing he wasn''t going to relent, she urged,


    "Okay. At least go catch some sleep now."


    With a faint acknowledgment, Frank, feeling utterly drained, murmured, "Okay, I''m going back to the


    bedroom now. Have a good day."


    Despite feeling extremely tired, eyelids heavy enough to fall to the floor, Frank persisted in taking a


    shower. He discarded his clothes into theundry hamper before copsing into bed.


    As soon as Frank slipped into bed, Ava instinctively leaned towards him. "You''re back," she murmured.


    Cradling her in his arms, Frank replied softly, "Yes. Let''s sleep now."


    "Okay," she replied lightly.


    On nights when Frank sporadically got up to use the bathroom, Ava noticed he wasn''t by her side.


    Initially, she assumed he had gone out or was working overtime somewhere in the house.


    It didn''t bother her much at first, but as this became a more frequent urrence, Ava began feeling


    uneasy. Especially tonight, when Frank was absent as usual. Alone, she rose from bed, donning a light


    coat. Quietly, she opened the door, switching on everymp in the room. Being pregnant, she couldn''t


    risk navigating in the dark; there were two babies inside her, and any mishap could be troublesome.


    Downstairs was shrouded in darkness, indicating Frank wasn''t there. She pushed open the door to the


    study, finding it simrly dim. Ava couldn''t help but wonder: where could he be?


    Standing at the doorway, she pondered for quite some time, her attractive brows furrowing deeply. Her


    gaze fixed on a spot as she contemted. Eventually, she turned back to her room, switched on the


    lights, and checked her phone. It was 3:30 in the morning.


    Where did Frank go? Was Frank at the construction siteying bricks at this hour? It seemed so odd.


    The thought troubled her, making her unable to sleep, prompting her to dial his number. However, the


    call didn''t get through. Instead, a mechanical female voice responded, "The number you have dialed is


    temporarily unavable."


    She was suddenly devoid of sleepiness, and her heart started racing.


    As time ticked by, Ava grew exhausted from waiting. She sprawled on the bed in all directions, falling


    into a drowsy state. Amidst her slumber, she heard someone calling her, "Baby Ava, cover yourself,


    why are you sleeping out here?"


    Then, she felt someone embraced her. Worried about everything, she instantly opened her eyes,


    startling Frank. "Did I wake you up?" he asked.


    She hugged his neck, and he held her delicately, tenderly. Still in a groggy state, her voice soft and


    muffled, she asked, "Where did you go every night?"


    Frank paused for a moment, then quickly regained hisposure. He shifted her to the side, helping


    cover her with the nket before getting in himself. Even inside the covers, she kept asking him.


    Seeing her persistent demeanor, as if she wouldn''t sleep without an answer, Frank reluctantly


    All traces of sleepiness vanished. His words were loud enough to startle the baby inside. "Athana?"


    She looked at the tired person before her in disbelief.


    As the words left her lips, a glimmer shone in Ava''s eyes. Her throat felt tight, her eyes teary.


    Witnessing her emotional turmoil, Frank panicked. He hurriedly tried to soothe her, exining, "Don''t


    cry. I just went to check on how Grace was doing. If you don''t like it, I won''t go back."


    He gently pressed the back of her head against his chest, tenderly caressing her back. "I''m sorry. You


    must have worried about me. It isn''t my intention."


    He had simply gone to check on Grace''s wedding preparations, ensuring everything was on track and


    overseeing anyst-minute additions. He also wanted to supervise a surprise being arranged for the


    young girl, fearful that the workers might make mistakes. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    If he didn''te back, he worried the young girl might be scared, feeling unsafe.


    Ava now realized her mistake. Her anxiety had inadvertently burdened Frank with a significant


    workload, leading him to shuttle between Athana and Sapphire City. She felt a pang of heartache.


    Why was he so silly?


    But ultimately, she had been immature. Sniffling, she said, "Honey, take a few days off and go back to


    Athana. I''m not scared anymore, really, I''m not. Look, I haven''t had any irrational thoughts during this


    time."


    She shook her head vigorously, desperately trying to convey that she genuinely wasn''t scared


    anymore. A teardrop trembled at the corner of her eye and cascaded down,nding on the back of


    Frank''s hand.


    There was a brief chill passed through the room. Frank nced down at the back of his hand, then


    lifted his gaze to the young girl, raising his hand to gently wipe away the tear from her eye, his lips


    pressed tightly together.


    She patted the bed as she said that.


    She couldn''t be so immature, letting Frank run around like this. If things continued this way, her health


    would deteriorate before the wedding.


    Relentless, as if to say she''d be upset if he didn''t agree, the young girl pressed on. Unable to resist her


    adorable demeanor, Frank eventually relented, "Well, okay, I''ll stay a few more days, then I''ll go back."


    Seeing Frank agree, Ava felt relieved. She smiled, "Good, let''s sleep now. Hold me while you sleep."


    Frank gently settled down, cradling her in his arms. "Mm."

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Frankplied with Ava''s arrangements. He stayed in Sapphire City for another week before returning


    to Athana to arrange the wedding.


    During this week, Ava disyed a reassuring demeanor, not being overly clingy to Frank. She seemed


    almost as she was before her pregnancy, perhaps a bit more cautious in her actions.


    Just after school ended, she entered the living room with small, measured steps, apanied by her


    bodyguard. Emma was already waiting there, a hint of concern hidden deep in her eyes. She nced


    at the bodyguard behind Ava.


    The female bodyguard nodded respectfully, her eyes indicating that everything was fine today.


    "Madam, I''ll be heading out now."


    Emma nodded. "Thank you, Yana."


    Outside, Benjamin was enjoying his peanuts snack under the sun, while Ethan and Pat were with


    Joseph. Benjamin stayed at home; he used to be Joseph''s backup when Pat was in Athana.


    He was quite the chatterbox, which Joseph found a bit annoying.


    As soon as Benjamin saw Yana, he started to chat, "Yana, is school fun? Tell me about it."


    Yana, with a cold face that suggested she wasn''t easy to get along with,pletely ignored Benjamin''s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    words. She seemed indifferent,zily leaning against the wall, ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Seeing her indifferent expression, Benjamin found it amusing. "Why are you so tensed? It''s not like


    we''re under attack. You''re here just to protect the young miss. Why do you look like you''re ready to


    charge into enemy lines?"


    Hisment earned him a stern re from Yana, her cold gaze sweeping over him. Benjamin


    shivered unexpectedly but couldn''t resist being cheeky, "I''m just afraid you''ll get bored all alone.


    Thought I''d keep youpany, and help you adjust in advance.


    "I''m telling you, don''t be nervous. Seriously, don''t be nervous. The young miss is really nice. Let me tell


    you, the young miss in Athana is also nice, and so is her husband. I haven''t met him yet. They say he''s


    not easy to get along with, worse than Mr.Roberts. They say he''s a chameleon. Say something wrong,


    and you''ll get scolded. But they say he goes to Soutnd. I''ve only heard rumors though."


    Benjamin kept rambling on, sharing everything he had seen and heard with Yana.


    She was incredibly fed up. After a full day of sses, she wanted some peace and quiet. She walked


    off in a different direction, hoping to escape Benjamin''s incessant chatter. Unfortunately, the talkative


    Benjamin followed closely behind, still babbling away about trivial matters.


    Yana, at her wit''s end, swiftly grabbed his wrist, executing an impressive shoulder throw. After the


    throw, without bothering about whether Benjamin was hurt or not, she walked away briskly.


    Left wincing in pain, Benjamin cried out, "My butt! Oh my, why resort to physical action? Why do you


    women love shoulder throws? Is it because they look cool or something?"


    A bodyguard came over to assist Benjamin, reminding him, "Why don''t you learn your lesson? Why


    provoke her?"


    Rubbing his sore bottom, Benjamin put on a pitiful expression. "I was just trying to be kind, chatting


    with her since she was alone. Good intentions, you know? But she turned out to be so aggressive, like


    a tomboy.


    "Ouch, my butt, my waist! Yana, let me tell you, if my back gets ruined, your life is over! You''ll be


    responsible for me forever," Benjamin yelled toward the vanished Yana, nursing his injuries.


    A nearby bodyguard chuckled softly, and someone chimed in, "You''re thinking too much. If you don''t


    want to get beaten up, it''s better to keep quiet."


    Remembering the shoulder throw, Benjamin felt an even sharper pain in his rear. He reluctantly sealed


    his lips,cking enthusiasm. When someone attempted to check his injury, Benjamin shooed them


    away, saying, "Get lost! It''s not for just anyone to see. Only my future wife can see this. Get outta here!"


    Ava and Emma were just about to sit on the sofa when they heard themotion outside. As they


    emerged, they spotted Benjamin grimacing and rubbing his butt.


    Ava scanned the surroundings, furrowing her brow slightly. "What''s wrong? Did you get into a fight?"


    One of the nearby people, about to exin that Yana had thrown Benjamin, promptly shut their mouth


    when Benjamin shot them a cold nce. Compared to the other bodyguards, Benjamin was clearly


    favored by Joseph.


    He lied, "Just slipped by ident. No big deal, Miss, Mrs. You both can go inside. I just had a little fall."


    Emma looked somewhat skeptical, and Ava too was puzzled. Eventually, they turned and went back


    into the vi.


    "ss is over. Shouldn''t you text Frank?" Emma observed her daughter''s cheerful mood, feeling


    assured herself, and spoke gently.


    "I''m afraid he might be tired and fall asleep. I''ll message him in half an hour."


    As Ava finished speaking, her phone rang, undoubtedly a well-timed call from Frank, who calcted


    Ava''s expected arrival based on the route, speed, and potential traffic.


    "I''ll get you some fruit from the kitchen. You can talk to Frank," Emma suggested politely, seeing her


    son-inw had called.


    "Okay, thanks, Mom."


    As Ava answered the phone, she heard Frank''s familiar voice on the other end, and a smile tugged at


    the corner of her lips. ncing at the kitchen, she lowered her voice, calling softly, "Honey."


    There was silence on the other end as Ava spoke, and she assumed the call had disconnected.


    However, she could hear breathing but no voice. "Honey, did you hear me calling you?" she whispered


    several times.


    Frank took a deep breath before responding, "Mm... Are you home?"


    "Yes, I am. Did you put a tracker on me, or did you get Yana and Benjamin''s phone records? I barely


    stepped inside, and your call came through," Ava removed her shoes and settled on the couch,


    grabbing a cushion to prop herself up.


    "No, I just figured it out." Frank chuckled softly on the other end, sensing the good mood in Ava''s voice.


    He was less worried now. He had been concerned earlier about Ava feeling lonely going to school


    alone, but now, it seemed like he had overthought it.


    "Well, have you told Rose that I''m pregnant?"


    "Yup. I have," Frank replied, fearing that if he didn''t inform Rose, she would chase after him to scold


    himter.


    As Ava wondered why Rose hadn''t messaged her.


    Frank seemed to anticipate her thoughts and preemptively exined, "I ask her not to bother you."


    Upon returning to Athana, Frank informed Rose about Ava''s pregnancy but instructed her not to disturb


    Ava. He nned to wait a few days before inquiring again. He made sure to exin all the details to


    Rose about the situation.


    "No wonder. Alright, I''ll message her in a while. I''m not scared or nervous now; I can share the news


    with Sherri and the others."


    "Sure."


    After a few more words, they ended the call. Emma brought out the fruits and ced them on the


    coffee table, "All done with your chat?"


    "Yeah, Mom, I''m nning to share the news of my pregnancy with everyone."


    "Sure, the sun''s a bit strong today, I''ll move the flowers. Remember to eat your fruits."


    "Okay."


    She speared a piece of apple with her fork and sent a message in the Women''s Congregation. It read,


    [Sisters, I''m pregnant, and it''s twins!]


    Ste replied first. Her text read, [Whoa, so I''m the only angle left single in this entire group? I am the


    unique one now.]


    Sherri yfully tapped Ste, [I''m not a angle? Hmm? Hmm? Hmm?]


    Even through the screen, one could sense the threatening tone behind those three "hmm''s." Ste, full


    of the will to survive, immediately replied, [I''m sorry, sis. You''re all angles, I''m the maiden.]


    Sherri was quite satisfied with this response and posted a relieved emoji in the group along with an


    emoji of someone nervously shaking their leg while sitting on the couch.


    Sherri began scheduling her agenda for next year. Her text read, [Ava, you''ve got to have me there for


    the birth; I''ve already made an advance reservation.]


    Everyone assumed Ava had just be pregnant, and the group filled with blessings.


    Rose posted an embarrassed emoji and added, [Ava, if you had dyed a few more days, I think I


    might have burst!]


    In this conversation, Christina and Natalie remained silent as both of them were already aware of the


    news. Christina was fine, but if Natalie chimed in, Sherri would have scolded her.


    Ava added yfully by sending a text that read, [Oops, sorry, everyone! How about I treat you all to a


    grand meal when I''m back in Athana? Can you forgive me?]


    One after another, she sent a series of yful and pleading emojis.


    Rose replied, her text read, [It''s not a big deal. After all, you''re my sister-inw. I''m very forgiving. I''ll


    forgive you.]


    Frank, worried about Rose, had taken the initiative to send a message to her earlier that morning. The


    intent behind his message was clear. He wanted to caution her against sending any messages


    haphazardly to Ava, so as to prevent any potential aggravation or disruption.


    Ava replied, [You''re the best, Rose. Love you.]


    Emma walked in from the yard, wiping the sweat off her forehead. Ava turned to her, "Mom, can a


    bridesmaid be someone who''s been married before? Grandma said it wasn''t allowed, so who can I


    invite?"


    Emma patted her in-colored dress and replied softly, "Hmm, as Grandma said, they should be


    unmarried and childless. Do you want your sisters to be bridesmaids?"


    Ava turned back, reclining on the sofa again. "Sis said she couldn''t be my bridesmaidst time."


    After the base check-up, Ava had discussed marriage with Natalie and even talked about bridesmaids.


    However, Natalie had declined without hesitation, mentioning that despite looking young, she was a


    mother of three and couldn''t be a bridesmaid.


    "You can ask Alex, or Ste..." Emma sat opposite her daughter, giving suggestions. This was mainly


    influenced by the olddy''s mindset, teaching them that married or pregnant women couldn''t be


    bridesmaids.


    Ava nodded, thinking it might be wise to heed Grandma''s advice. "Okay, I''ll ask Frank how many


    bridesmaids we need."


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    In discussions about the bridal party, Frank had subtly suggested that just two bridesmaids would


    suffice, pointing out the corresponding number of groomsmen. Ava, considering this suggestion, had a


    clear inclination towards inviting Ste and Alex to stand by her side as bridesmaids.


    One particr day, post-ss, Ava coordinated with Alex, requesting her presence at the school gate.


    Alex, in her usual carefree demeanor, lounged casually on an electric motorcycle, exuding an air of


    nonchnce that was unmistakable.


    Spotting Ava approaching in her elegant white tracksuit, Alex gestured enthusiastically and called out in


    a somewhat boisterous manner, "Over here!"


    A few bystanders nced over, mildly perturbed by the loudness, but Alex brushed it off. After all, she


    wasn''t breaking anyws. As Ava drew near, Alex inquired, "What''s the scoop, princess? Need me for


    something?"


    Following Ava closely and silently was Yana, the ever-stoic bodyguard. Observing Alex''s reaction, she


    withdrew her gaze, catching Ava''s meaningful smile. Alex''s instincts kicked in; she had a premonition


    that this interaction was about to take an unexpected turn.


    Seeing Ava''s smile, Alex''s natural response was an immediate sense of unease; hastily, she


    interjected, "Hold on, you''re not going to rope me into some bizarre scheme, are you?" Co?tent §àf


    NovelDrama.Org


    Reacting with bravado, Alex patted her chest assertively. "Of course, I''d definitely love to be there. You


    really think I''d miss an invite from you?"


    "Howe. But... I want... you to be my bridesmaid..."


    The silence that followed was palpable. Alex and Ava''s gaze remained locked, the weight of the


    moment pressing upon them. After a brief pause, Alex pushed herself up from the electric motorcycle,


    her throat clearing as she deliberated, "Should I wear a dress? Or stick to my usual outfit?"


    Ava nodded with certainty, "A dress, something elegant, and some makeup."


    Feeling quite awkward about the idea, Alex shuddered unexpectedly, "Can I be a groomsman? They


    usually wear suits, right?"


    "Yet we''ve already got enough groomsmen. I am running short on bridesmaids..." Ava''s expression


    betrayed a hint of distress. It was the kind of distress that made it particrly difficult for Alex to refuse.


    "Oh well, alright, I understand."


    "Yeah! I made it!" Ava chuckled, even Yana, standing discreetly behind her, disying a curiosity about


    how her tomboyish friend would appear decked out as a bridesmaid. An enigmatic anticipation lingered


    in the air.uld look in a bridesmaid''s dress. A strange anticipation lingered.


    "Okay then, it''s settled. I''ll need to inform my husband about the headcount. Shall I provide your height


    and weight?" Ava called out as Alex revved up the scooter.


    Guiding the scooter with one hand, Alex gestured an affirmative sign, an eptance tinged with


    resignation.


    The most important thing was Ava''s happiness.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    The manor was buzzing with activity that day.


    "Baby Ava, you just stay right here," Frank eximed as he carefully ced afortable chair in the


    courtyard and gently guided Ava to sit down.


    Natalie, alongside Jasper, was busy adorning the yard with vibrant balloons while Trevon, sleeves


    rolled up, meticulously arranged the flowers. Each bloom had been handpicked by Joseph himself.


    There were lovely pink roses, elegant purple orchids, and delicate white baby''s breath. All contributing


    to the simple yet luxurious theme of the decorations.


    "Dad, this book''s for you. Uncle said to follow the instructions inside and not mess it up," Jasper


    handed the book to Trevon, offering a subtle reminder amidst the bustling preparations.


    Having arrived early in the morning, Trevon and his family were there to assist in preparing the manor


    for the impending wedding. Once everything was perfectly set up, they nned to head back to


    Athana. Despite Ava moving to Athana after the wedding, they wanted the manor to be lively and


    celebratory, keeping the essence of festivity intact.


    "Yeah, you go hang those balloons."


    Jasper shrugged, his expression yful yet conveying the seriousness of his message, leaving it to his


    dad to decide whether to heed it or not.


    Alex, another early arrival at the manor, couldn''t help but remark, "Jasper, you''re even more dashing


    than before,"


    Jasper nced at Alex and sized her up. "You''re not bad either."


    "Hey, Natalie, this little dude''s turned so cool," Alexplimented.


    "Jasper, it''s not polite to talk this way. You should call her Miss Johnson," Natalie emphasized, hoping


    to instill some manners.


    Ever easygoing, Alexughed it off, saying, "No worries. You can call me bro if you want. Call me


    however you like."


    "Okay, bro," Jasper agreed, casting a mischievous nce at Natalie.


    Natalie frowned, kind of speechless. However, Alex seemed delighted by the yful interaction with


    Jasper.


    "Darling, don''t tire yourself out. Supervise me; I''m afraid of making mistakes," Trevon handed the


    notebook to Natalie, looking rather earnest.


    "Well, can''t we just hang it over there? You can take a look from a distance," Natalie said in jest, but


    ultimately ended up taking the book and instructing Trevon on how to arrange things.


    Christina and Joseph hadn''t returned yet; The Turner Corporation was granting a five-day holiday post


    their daughter''s wedding. Therefore, today, the couple was wrapping up final tasks at thepany.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Daniel were busy decorating their daughter''s room while the household staff


    and security guards were in the living room.


    "Yana, what kind of wedding do you fancy?" The nearby guard, sensing Benjamin''s yful itch, couldn''t


    help but ask.


    "Shut up if you don''t want a beating," Yana retorted.


    However, it seemed like her words acted more like a mute button to the former''s chattering, as


    Benjamin persisted, "The gentleman just now was Mr. Wilson. I think he looks quite approachable. He''s


    tall, handsome, and has a pleasant demeanor. Why''s it so hard to get along with him? See, he''s always


    smiling at Miss Natalie."


    No one paid much attention to Benjamin''s verbosements.


    Frank gave Benjamin a light pat on the back of his head. "Seems like you''re fond of him. We''ll arrange


    something for you when we get to Athana."


    There was something odd in the way those words sounded, a lingering suspicion that Frank wasn''t


    entirely sincere. Yet, there was no concrete evidence to support that feeling.


    As they reached the door, Frank turned to Trevon. "Benjamin thinks you''re easy-going. He''d like to


    spend some time with you."


    His words drewughter from everyone. Even Jim thought Trevon might be suffering from hormonal


    imbnces, yet someone perceived him as approachable. Benjamin must have a bad eyesight.


    Trevon, however, remained silent, only offering a faint smile, remarking that Benjamin was indeed the


    first to find him easy-going.


    With everyone pitching in, the entire manor was beautifully decorated within two hours. Christina''s


    child, George, remained quite well-behaved, sleeping in his room while everyone was busy. He only


    woke up once everything was done.


    Natalie held George, sitting on the couch, then motioned for Jasper to hold him. Jasper took the little


    one, cautiously positioning him on hisp, crossing his arms to prevent his brother from slipping. "Isn''t


    he too heavy for you? Can you do it?"


    Jasper nodded, stating calmly, "I can manage; he''s quieter than his sister."


    "Natalie, Trevon, you''ve got to rein in your two daughters; they seem to be unstoppable," Natalie had


    the same perspective toward the chaos caused by her daughters. However, Trevon, unlike his wife and


    son, didn''t perceive their activities as noisy and hardly intervened in their everyday mischief.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly and said, in a casual tone, "They''ll be more quiet next year."


    Jasper, upon hearing his dad''s words, didn''t feel like expressing any opinion. Every time his mom


    criticized his sisters, his dad always said this.


    Frank helped Ava inside to rest, and as soon as they entered, they overheard Trevon''s words. So


    Frank said, "You''re spoiling your daughters."


    "This is exactly my intention. After saying this, Trevon looked meaningfully at Frank. Frank understood


    the implicit meaning behind that look. Whether it was a son or a daughter, he would treat them all the


    same. He wouldn''t be biased toward anyone.


    "Almost done, let''s head out. Christina and Joseph mentioned they''lle overter in the evening.


    Seems like they haven''t finished things yet. We won''t wait; let''s go ahead. They''ll make it on their own.


    Ava, don''t worry. Your brother won''t bete," Daniel exined.


    The group, in a line of cars, headed toward the airport. Trevon''s family sat in Frank''s car. Daniel,


    Emma, and Alex sat in one car, Yana in another. Benjamin and the security guards were in another car.


    Frank was the male lead for that day. Trevon simply assisted on the side. After getting off the ne,


    Trevon and Natalie headed back to the Wilsons'' residence.


    A few hourster.


    Frank drove them to his vi in Deepwater Bay. Originally, Ava nned to live in the suite Joseph


    bought for Natalie before the wedding. However, considering Jenny, and that it was Ava''s wedding,


    Natalie suggested her sister choose a different ce.


    Actually, Trevon''s house in Evergreen Gardens was also vacant. But because he didn''t want anyone to


    notice the secret about the ceiling, he made a flimsy excuse, saying that Frank''s Deepwater Bay was


    more suitable, because it would be Ava''s home.


    Staying in a hotel was an option, but Grace thought that hotels were never like a home and it would


    never feel like home to stay there. Plus, hotel rooms had hosted many people; even the presidential


    suite had seen numerous upants.


    After much discussion, they ultimately went with Trevon''s idea. So the night before the wedding, Ava


    would stay in Deepwater Bay, where Ava was more familiar with.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As the cars arrived at Deepwater Bay, everyone disembarked. Grace and William, along with their staff,


    were still at the entrance, decorating the archway with clusters of pink and white roses. Each flower


    was in full bloom, and the workers were meticulously careful, handling the flowers with delicate


    precision.


    Some of them even used orchid fingers to delicately arrange the rose blossoms.


    It was Alex and Yana''s first time in Athana, and they couldn''t help but look around curiously. However,


    they maintained their manners, quietly observing everything around them.


    Grace, noticing the guests'' arrival, set down her task and delegated the remaining work to her staff.


    She lifted her foot to greet the Tuner family. "You must have been exhausted from the trip. Take some


    rest."


    Emma replied, "You guys are getting personally involved in everything. We appreciate it a lot."


    "Mum, Dad!" Ava called out to the Roberts couple as soon as she stepped out of the car.


    Grace had a particrly cheerful demeanor today. Instinctively, she nced at Ava''s belly,


    contemting stepping forward to assist but refrained, realizing her hands were dirty. She cautioned,


    "Take it slow, Frank, keep an eye on her."


    "Hmm," Frank hurriedly wrapped his arm around Ava''s waist. The workers at the entrance immediately


    stood upright, shouting loudly, their voices booming as if they wanted to pierce the heavens, "Hello,


    Ava!"


    Alex and Yana were both stunned.


    Benjamin, ustomed to such moments, didn''t find it odd. He just looked at the two in surprise, unable


    to say anything, a mischievous grin on his face.


    The bodyguards echoed in unison, "Yes, Grace."


    "That''s perfect," Daniel nodded, quite satisfied with the arrangement.


    The Deepwater Bay vi had undergone a simple redecoration, no longer as in. Even the living


    room''s lights, sofas, and coffee tables had been changed. The sofa was now beige, the lights were


    pinkish, and there were decorations in shades of pink, white, and purple on the staircase railing,


    resembling the theme at the manor.


    Daniel looked around and couldn''t help butpliment, "I can see that you''ve put in a lot of effort."


    Grace contemted aloud, "Technically, we should consider acquiring a new set for Ava''s wedding.


    This setup seems inadequate."


    Ava, with Frank''s reassuring support, swiftly gestured, "No, no, Frank asked me, and I said it''s


    unnecessary. We won''t use so many, and leaving them vacant would be wasteful. I''ll mostly reside at


    the Roberts family''s ce. At most, I''ll be here for a few days. If we get another set, it''ll be too much for


    me to utilize."


    That was the truth. She heard that Trevon had many houses, like Evergreen Gardens, Royal Gardens,


    Phoenix Manor, and ording to her sister, he had more elsewhere. They had even sold two sets this


    year. But most of the time, they love in the Wilson''s residence.


    There was no point in buying more if they couldn''t live in all of them; buying homes wasn''t like


    collecting stamps. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Grace, after sanitizing her hands, gently reached out to brush off a stray hair from Ava''s cheek. "As


    long as you''re content."


    "I''m happy; I love living at the Roberts family vi."


    They then ascended to inspect the decorations. Ava and Frank''s room boasted avish princess-


    themed d¨¦cor, exuding romance akin to a princess''s escape in a fairy tale. The Roberts family''s


    dedication was evident, leaving Daniel nodding in approval, thoroughly pleased.


    Frank arranged for Alex and Yana to upy the guest room on the left. Alex expressed his gratitude


    with a cheerful tone.


    "Tom," Frank called out from the second floor, leaning casually on the railing, beckoning Tom at the


    gate. The chatter outside promptly subsided, and Tom hurried inside. "Frank, any instructions... the


    arch... it''s nearly finished. You''ll inspect itter."


    "Later, you can take this guy to the hotel in Athana. I''ve already arranged it," Frank instructed Tom,


    handing over the responsibility with a smile.


    Tom, ted with the task, nodded vigorously. "Absolutely, I''ll make sure everything is perfect," he


    assured, slinging an arm around Benjamin''s shoulder as if they were long-time pals. "Hey buddy, let''s


    share a room together tonight. I''ll get you this amazing suite. Do you prefer two beds or one?"


    Benjamin, slightly taken aback, cautiously retreated a few steps. "I like women."


    "Of course, me too! I''m not asking for anything else. Look, I''m just helping you settle in; I don''t mean to


    scare you," Tom reassured, though his motives might also involve seeking a ce to stay.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Early the next morning. Everyone was ready for the wedding.


    The makeup artists and stylists arrived early at Deepwater Bay, each carrying a substantial suitcase


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    filled with tools and supplies.


    Ava, brimming with excitement and anticipation for her wedding day, had awoken before her rm


    could chime. She was now seatedfortably, undergoing the finishing touches of her makeup while


    Natalie, apanied by Jasper, hade over. Both Ava''s daughters had been entrusted to the


    watchful eyes of their grandparents at home to ensure they wouldn''t disrupt their aunt''s wedding.


    The Wilson family was also expected to join the celebration, they would bring the two kids along with


    them. Rachel''s capability in handling things was unquestionable. Therefore, they had not much to


    worry about.


    Natalie was confident in Rachel''s organizational abilities, so she had no worries. However, Natalie was


    a bit anxious about the activities arranged for the two young ones. Initially against the idea of the girls


    performing at their aunt''s wedding, Trevon believed in their capabilities. Even Frank was sure there


    would be no issues, backed by Rose''s assurance.


    With everyone agreeing and her standing alone in opposition, eventually, the minority submitted to the


    majority.


    Ste had already donned her bridesmaid''s outfit, a gracefulvender chiffon dress, strapless and


    exuding a dreamy, romantic aura,plemented by sleek white high-heeled shoes.


    "Ste chose to leave her hair cascading freely over her shoulders, skillfully curling it with an iron,


    applying a touch of hair serum, and elegantly fastening three elongated hair clips on one side. She


    admired her reflection in the mirror and couldn''t help but say, ''Not bad. Why am I so stunning?''"


    Everyoneughed at herment, except Rose, who cast a reproachful nce at Ste. "It''s


    genuinely a waste of your beauty. You''re so pretty. Howe no one pursues you?"


    Ste tossed her hair nonchntly. "How would I know? Maybe they think I''m too good-looking, not on


    par with the beauty of a goddess like myself,''" she quipped.


    "Seriously," Rose teased, "I''ve seen a lot of narcissits, you know. But no one is more narcissistic than


    you."


    Meanwhile, Natalie stood by her sister, tidying her hair, constantly remaining on the side, just in case


    her sister felt ufortable. Jasper sat bored on the bed, engrossed in a video game on Frank''s


    console.


    "Ava, don''t be nervous. Trust me, there''s nothing to worry about. My brother''s likely the most nervous


    one today. His palms are probably sweating like crazy. Just rx and wait for him toe and marry


    you."


    "I''m not nervous. Why didn''t you bring Harper? I wanted to get to know her and be friends."


    Rose understood Ava was referring to Harper not letting her hold her. Children were like that. Long


    absences made them distant, but they were easy to soothe and quick to familiarize. She patted Ava''s


    shoulder reassuringly. "No big deal. When you graduate ande to Athana, living at home every day,


    Harper will start clinging to you. Don''t worry."


    Among the three kids, Harper was the eldest. Rose thought she might need to consider when to have a


    second child.


    "Okay. Hey, where''s Alex? Why isn''t she here?" Ava turned her head, scanning the room, noticing


    Alex''s absence.


    Ste was still admiring herself in the mirror, tapping an air cushion lightly on her face, absorbed in her


    own self-love. She applied some lipstick, giving her lips a slight pout. "She''s in the room. When I was


    changing, I asked her if she needed help. She said she didn''t, so I left. I thought she might be shy."


    Ava seemed to have a sense of understanding. She turned to Natalie beside her, saying, "Sis, could


    you go and check on Alex for me? I am a little worried about her to be honest. She... might be


    struggling a little to wear a dress."


    "Sure, I''ll give Sherri a call. She probably overslept; it''s unlike her to bete at this hour," Natalie said


    while heading out, dialing Sherri''s number, not even allowing Sherri a chance to speak, "Did youe


    on a snail?"


    Sherri, slightly out of breath, replied, "I''m at the gate, I''m at the gate. Do you know how fast I drove?"


    Hearing her friend was at the gate, Natalie instructed, "Take care of Ava for me when you arrive, I''ll go


    check on Alex and see if there is anything I can help."


    "Sure thing, I''ll be there in a sec. Don''t worry about Ava. Go ahead," Sherri said after hanging up,


    speaking to her daughter, "Ruby, your godmother is more impatient than your mom. No wonder she


    had two daughters. She is anxious to have daughters."


    Ruby didn''t quite understand her mother''s words, but she smiled faintly, as if ustomed to the


    dynamic between her mom and her godmother.


    Standing at the door, Natalie knocked gently, "Alex, is everything alright? Can Ie in?"


    Shortly after, Alex''s voice came from inside, "yes, Natalie, pleasee on in."


    Upon entering and closing the door behind her, Natalie noticed that Alex hadn''t changed her clothes.


    "Why haven''t you put the dress on? Don''t you like it? Does it make you feel ufortable to wear a


    dress?"


    A bit awkward, indeed. It was the strapless top that seemed to give Alex a slight case of goosebumps.


    She nervously scratched her short hair, "Natalie, is there a way to, uh... cover this... this part?"


    Natalie picked up thevender bridesmaid dress from the bed, considering for a moment. This


    strapless dress might truly pose a challenge for Alex, who wasn''tfortable in skirts. She handed the


    dress to Alex, "Alex, try this on first. Let me see what I can do to help."


    "Thank you, Natalie. I appreicite it a lot," said Alex.


    Sherri lifted her daughter and ced her beside Jasper, requesting her future son-inw to take care of


    her daughter, saying, "Jasper, take good care of your cousin." She was subtle, for she didn''t outright


    asking him to take care of his fianc¨¦e.


    Rose stood nearby, half anticipating Sherri inadvertently calling Jasper her son-inw. She often


    fantasized about Natalie''s son being her son-inw at home, and Jasper''s handsomeness perfectly


    matched Sherri''s standards for a son-inw. Sherri never hesitated to express her affection and


    admiration for Jasper, and each time she praised him, Hackett''s face turned as red as a tomato.


    Jasper nodded in agreement, handing the controller to Ruby with a gentle smile. He showed her the


    buttons, patiently exining each function and how to maneuver through the game.


    Ruby smiled and started to y the game as the way Jasper had taught her.


    Ava''s hairstyling waspleted. As per Frank''s instructions, the stylist kept it elegantly simple¡ª


    tucking strands from each side back while allowing loose curls to frame her face. Atop her head sat a


    custom-made crown interwoven with the veil.


    Her makeup was subtle, part of an all-white ensemble that exuded a pure princess vibe. Sherri couldn''t


    help but marvel, "You look stunning! Frank must be nning to wed a princess!"


    Ava''s three-month pregnancy was visible through her slightly swollen belly, yet her dress was custom-


    tailored to her proportions. Crafted by the same main designer behind Natalie''s wedding dress, it was a


    Disney-style white gown. The puffy skirt had been meticulously adjusted, raised a few inches around


    the waist to amodate her growing belly, ensuring absolutefort throughout the celebration.


    Absolutely, every meticulous detail spoke volumes about Frank''s attention and care.


    The dress boasted bubble sleeves and a luxurious diamond-encrusted skirt.


    Perhaps that''s the advantage of having a husband who owns a jewelrypany.


    Ava appeared nothing short of a princess from a fairy tale, draped in a wedding gown. Her ethereal veil


    cascaded elegantly, the sparkling tiara adorned with an array of dazzling diamonds that left everyone


    present in absolute awe. Rose couldn''t help but blurt out, "Oh my, my brother has impable taste.


    This is absolutely stunning!"


    Ava beamed with delight at the wedding dress Frank had arranged. Her smile widened, the corners of


    her eyes crinkling with happiness. "I agree, I think it''s absolutely beautiful."


    Before Ste''smentary could continue, the door swung open, interrupting her astonishment.


    Natalie appeared, leading Alex into the room. Alex, donning a dress for the very first time, exuded a


    sense of unease with every step. Upon her entry, Ste was quick to spot the distinctive white bow


    adorning Alex''s attire. "Wait a moment, why isn''t your dress matching mine? What''s with this bow? Are


    these different styles?" she queried, puzzled by the variance in their dresses.


    Ava immediately understood the reason behind the bow on Alex''s chest. It was undoubtedly her sister''s


    solution. Ste had initially selected the bridesmaid dresses. When she showed Alex, she had said it


    could match the preferences of the other bridesmaid.


    "There''s no need to doubt it. It''s been processed again. This is the first time I''ve worn a dress in my life.


    I''ve been dressed as a boy ever since I wore diapers." All her clothes were old clothes of her brother.


    She had never worn a dress before.


    "Ava, I won''t wear these high heels. I''m afraid I might stumble and disrupt your wedding procession,"


    Alex nced at Ste''s high heels, instinctively feeling difort in her feet, curled slightly within the


    shoes.


    Ava hurriedly replied, "Oh, Ipletely forgot to tell you. I bought new white ts for you, they''re in my


    room''s closet. Would you mind getting them?"


    Alex, easygoing as always, said, "Okay, I''ll go get them. You carry on getting ready."


    "Sure thing. Go ahead." New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Makeup artists and stylists were quite skilled at identifying the nuances of a person''s physique and


    appearance, knowing precisely how to enhance or tweak those features for the best effect.


    Ava didn''t immediately agree with the makeup artist''s suggestion; she wanted to talk to Alex first before


    making any decisions.


    Natalie helped Ava settle on the bed, reassuring her, "Weddings are naturally hectic, and it''s normal to


    forget or overlook some things. They won''t mind at all. I just spoke with Alex in the room; she''s thrilled


    to be part of your wedding."


    While Natalie assisted Alex with adjusting the butterfly knot, she casually mentioned, "If you genuinely


    don''t like wearing dresses, you can talk to Ava about it. Though Ava really wants you as her


    bridesmaid, she won''t force you or make you ufortable."


    "Hey, Ava must have mentioned my family to you, right?" Alex inquired, knowing Natalie understood


    her background without words.


    "Having a friend like you in Ava''s life is amazing. Keep it up, you''re only going to get better," Natalie


    <pplimented sincerely, which in turn earned a heartfelt response from Alex.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Half an hour had passed.


    Under the arrangement of the makeup artist, Alex sported a slick wolf tail short hairdo, slightly longer


    than her previous crew cut. With the stylist''s touch, she looked a lot more feminine.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Alex hardly recognized the reflection of herself. People behind her


    eximed, "Indeed, there are no ugly women in this world, onlyzy ones." This makeover made her a


    Sherri and Rose, known for her straightforwardness, nced at Ste, who was still primping herself


    and said, "Alex, you should learn more from Ste. you can''t find a more narcissistic person than her in


    this world."


    Ste, who was still admiring her beauty in the mirror, was kind of caught off guard when she heard


    herself being mentioned all of a sudden.


    Rose didn''t mince words either, stating, "Even if you ask the magic mirror a hundred times who''s the


    most beautiful today, it won''t be you. Today, my sister-inw Ava is the most beautiful."


    Although Alex preferred dressing more like a boy, feeling more at ease, she chuckled at everyone,


    "Ava, I''ve dedicated my first time in this life to you." The first time wearing a dress, the first time putting


    on makeup.


    Her words carried a deeper meaning, promptingughter from everyone. Ste added, "Thank


    goodness Ava is getting married today, or else Ava, you might''ve had to consider offering yourself to


    Alex."


    Everything was set, awaiting the arrival of the groom. Rose started to think about her tricks, "Shall we...


    think about how to trick them before they get to enter the room?"


    Ava didn''t object to Rose''s n. Last time at her sister''s wedding, Rose''s nned small programs


    turned out to be quite fun. Everyone had a good time. She sat down quietly on the bed.


    Natalie bent down to help adjust Ava''s dress, making sure there wouldn''t be any tripping hazards


    before standing back up straight.


    Ava received a message from her mom, Emma, which read, [Ava, I''ve arrived at the hotel. Is everything


    going well over there?]


    The Tuner family had arrived at the hotel much earlier, checking the wedding venue for any oversights,


    and ensuring everything was in ce. They weren''t worried about Ava''s side as several professional


    doctors were apanying her.


    Ava replied, [Okay, Mom, don''t worry. My sister and my friends are all here with me.]


    At that moment, Natalie recalled her own wedding scene. After the wedding ceremony, Rose seemed


    disappointed that many small acts weren''t included. "You''re not nning to use these tricks on your


    brother, are you?"


    Sherri agreed wholeheartedly, pping her hands and pulling Ste closer. "Why not? Today, Rose


    isn''t just Frank''s sister; she''s with us. Besides, both of us are married now. We have nothing to worry


    about. However, Ste, and Alex, you haven''t married yet, so you have to be careful in case you get


    retaliated against in the future when you get married.


    "Come on, let''s brainstorm how to prank the groomsmen. Ava, don''t be merciful with Frank today. You


    might better learn from Rose; You got to be aware of the situation, Natalie, did you hear me?" Sherri


    chimed in.


    Natalie chuckled in response to her friend, "Got it. I promise I won''t stand in the way of your fortune-


    making ns. So go ahead."


    "That''s more like it. Let''s discuss it then. Come here, Rose." Natalie exchanged a smile with Ava. Ste


    wasn''t worried either; she followed Sherri and Rose to n their mischief.


    Meanwhile, at the Roberts family vi.


    A group of men crowded the living room, all Frank''s friends and followers.


    Upstairs in Frank''s room stood Trevon, Hackett, Chris, Edward, and Jim.


    Frank had donned a white suit and white leather shoes, resembling a fairytale prince. His hair was


    styled with wax, and even his handsome eyebrows had been groomed by a stylist. There were colorful


    sparkles at the tips of his hair, and he held a bouquet.


    Hackett was suited up. It was the wedding of his good friend after all. He wouldn''t show up in hoodies.


    Leaning against the door, he looked kind of rxed. "Not bad."


    Trevon stood casually, hands in pockets, observing Frank with a leisurely air. "Don''t seem so eager.


    Your bow tie''s crooked. Remember when I got hitched? You called that bow tie a waiter''s essory.


    Today, it''s quite the unique bow tie."


    After that being said, he even reached out, nonchntly attempting to fix Frank''s bow tie, but Frank


    swatted his hand away.


    Ignoring the banter of his two teasing friends, Frank remained serious. Jim, in his groomsman attire,


    stood silently on the side, merely filling in the numbers. Edward, always taciturn, quietly observed the


    banter among the group.


    Chris adjusted his ck suit, remarking, "Everyone present counts. Next time, if anyone dares to invite


    me to be the groomsman, I''ll greet him with my scalpel." He was bing quite the professional


    groomsman.


    Modern groomsmen were like royal guards.


    "You''d get married in no time. Frank would make you take off this groomsman outfit in a heartbeat,"


    chimed in Trevon, looking at Chris with a smirk.


    Chris retorted, "Okay. Since you said so, why don''t you find me a girl here to marry me right now?"


    Amidst a crowd of men, Chris challenged Trevon to find a woman for him right there, which was an


    impossible task, because all the people around them were men.


    Hackett, with a mischievous grin, prepared to stir the pot. "Right! If you had that thought, you should''ve


    told me. My wife will definitely find someone good enough for you. Oh, Ava''s got bridesmaids today,


    right? Do you want to have a try?"


    Frank chuckled at this, straightening his already neat suit. "If you could solve this problem for him, his


    mom will worship you like an overlord."


    Trevon chuckled lightly, his shoulders rising inughter. Frank''s words held some truth, as Chris''s mom


    always seemed to inquire about suitable girls whenever they met.


    Chris looked at Hackett as if he were daft. "The bridesmaid? You mean my sister?"


    Hackett feigned disappointment, leaning against the door frame with a hand in his pocket. "Well, okay,


    that won''t work. In ancient times, cousins could marry, but not now. Scientists say that marrying close


    rtives affects the quality of future offspring. So, best not to daydream, Chris. It''ll mess with the


    quality of your future descendants."


    Chris retorted, "Daydream? What the hell are you talking about? When did I daydream about women?


    You''re crazy. All of you guys."


    Trevon ran through the bridesmaids alongside Ava in his mind, realizing there was only one, Alex. The


    thought Alex of being with Alex as a wife didn''t seem realistic. She seemed more fitting as a buddy to


    Chris.


    Joseph and Christina arrived in the middle of the night, heading straight to the Yamin family after


    Athana''s arrival.


    The group gradually got into luxurious cars. Trevon drove the primary wedding car, Hackett was in the


    second, Edward in the third, Chris in the fourth, Jim in the fifth, followed by Tom and other bodyguards.


    They made their way towards Deepwater Bay in a grand procession.


    Deepwater Bay.


    Ste was still jotting down ideas, feeling they were insufficient. "Is this all? One, two, three... I think we


    could add more."


    Natalie nced at the paper that was almost filled with words, teasing, "You can keep writing. If we


    don''t use them all, you can save some for your wedding."


    Ste immediately stopped writing. "I think this is enough. We don''t have to make things too difficult for


    them. It''s just a formality."


    Alex took the list and started reading aloud, "Ahem, let me see. Program one: the groom should


    immediately do 100 one-armed push-ups once he enters the room..."


    Ava was kind of surprised upon hearing their tricks. She couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t that a bit too


    much? Frank would be exhausted.


    "Rose, Frank is not really your brother, is he?"


    Rose paused at thement, asking everyone, "Is a hundred a lot? It shouldn''t be too much." She


    leaned in toward Alex, "Is it?"


    Alex stared at the "100" written on the paper, unsure. After all, she hadn''t attempted it herself. She


    answered honestly, "I don''t know. I haven''t tried. Why don''t you give it a shot?"


    Rose shook her head. There was no way that she would prank herself first. "Let''s cut some ck then.


    If 100 is a bit too much, how about 80? Yes, I think 80 sounds good."


    Natalie foresaw Rose needing to hide at her husband''s ce after the wedding. She feared Frank


    might kill her for her tricks.


    "Alright, here is the second program. The groom proposes with one knee down, then finds a shoe


    within a 10-minute limit. If the groom can''t find the shoe, the groomsmen have to dance as punishment.


    Freestyle dance. And program three. Jumping on a pressure te. Program four: blindfolded bride


    applies lipstick on the groom..." A total of 18 marriage entrance programs were penned down.


    Inside the room, they were still discussing countermeasures and the opening act. Footsteps of varying


    weights were heard on the stairs. Ste instinctively jumped up and sprinted to secure the door with


    triple security.


    A moment ago, everyone was brainstorming mischief and forgot to lock the door, almost slipping up.


    Sherri, Rose, and Ste exchanged a high-five. "Nice save. You''ll get an extra dor in the red packet


    "Thank you very much," Ste replied.


    Sherri politely responded, "You''re wee."


    Natalie, faux-polite about the dor they were discussing, reminded the two, "Pay attention to the


    enemy outside."


    "Don''t worry. Get ready to collect your money, Ava. No pity," Sherri said.


    Ava nodded. "Sherri, you''ve got free rein. I''ll just observe."


    "Good girl," Sherri replied.


    Chris nudged Hackett and gestured towards Frank, whispering, "Is he a spy from the enemy?"


    Frank stood at the door holding flowers, with Trevon by his side. Trevon smirked, "Well, he''s got a


    calctor."


    "Jim, we will leave the negotiation to you. You will go talk with thedies. Just Treat it like a project. If


    Hackett keeps talking. Frank would go bankrupt," Trevon instructed.


    Jim approached reluctantly. Treat it like a project? If negotiations went south, they''d be in hot water.


    Hackett was speechless. Was he acting too obvious?


    Edward clenched a fist, pressing it against his lips, deep in thought. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Jim cleared his throat, attempting to bring a formal air to the situation. "Ladies inside, as a


    representative of the groom''s party, I''m here to inquire if there are any specific requests from your end."


    Sherri took on the protective older sister role. "Courage! Look at me. Wasn''t it 16 million dors for


    Natalie back then? We can''t ask for more or less. Besides, we''re not bridesmaids today. Let''s settle at


    12 million dors."


    "Agreed," the group responded in unison. This figure startled Alex. In her vige, even 120 dors


    could be a contentious issue with the inws.


    Meanwhile, Ste, embodying the demeanor of amitted bridesmaid, projected her voice outside.


    "12 million dors, or this door remains firmly shut. We''ve triple-locked it, and one of those locks is


    valued at a hefty 4 million dors."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sherri gave Ste a thumbs-up; she appreciated how the figure was presented. "Impressive! Spending


    time with yourpany''s CEO Ms. March has sharpened your mind."


    Jim turned to Frank, asking, "Bro, they asked for 12 million dors. Is this number okay?"


    Frank wanted to agree, but Trevon unexpectedly looked out for Frank today. "Too much. Let''s go for six


    million dors, go on negotiating with them."


    Hackett jumped in from behind, "Trevon, are you serious? Six million dors? Where''s the groom''s


    dignity? Remember, you offered 16 million dors when you got married back then." Hackett was still


    waiting for his share.


    With the sense of ceremony established, Frank grew impatient. He wanted to see the girl and didn''t


    want to wait any longer. Pushing past the conflicted Jim, he called out to those inside, "Deal! Open the


    door!"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    When Frank readily agreed to the conditions to enter, a burst of cheers emanated from inside, with


    Ste and Sherri''s voices being the loudest.


    Even through the door, their joyful voices were audible, carrying an infectious sense of excitement and


    happiness


    Ste, with her knack for being persuaded by money, swiftly unlocked the threetches the moment


    she heard Frank''s agreement. Each click of the locks echoed outside, audible to everyone present.


    With each lock opening, Frank silently counted in his mind, feeling the suspense building with each


    sessive click.


    Rose, covering her mouth in an attempt to stifle any noise, cowered in a distant corner, afraid that her


    brother might overhear. As Frank stepped into the room, he immediately spotted his sister, who stood


    quietly in the corner, wearing a sweet, innocent smile, and looking remarkably well-behaved.


    It was as though the mischievous nning for the prank, just moments ago, had nothing to do with her.


    Frank, with his keen understanding of his sister, knew well enough that this obedient facade must have


    been a post-door-opening act. Before the door opened, she couldn''t have been in such a state of


    apparent innocence.


    Edward wasted no time and positioned himself next to Rose upon entering, holding her hand as they


    both quietly observed Frank''s reaction.


    Ava was dressed in a white wedding gown adorned with a diamond-encrusted crown. The gown''s


    intricate diamond patterns sparkled like stars in the night sky. Complementing Ava''s radiant smile,


    Frank was captivated as soon as he stepped in.


    His gaze fixated on Ava, and as their eyes met, a silent exchange took ce. Both were studying each


    other, but as moments passed, their smiles widened. It was as if love particles floated in the air,


    creating an almost tangible sense of affection and warmth.


    Frank, mesmerized and momentarily lost for words,cked the eloquence to express the overwhelming


    beauty before him. With a limited vocabry, all that echoed in his mind was a single word, "beautiful."


    Observing Frank''s speechless state, Trevon couldn''t help but disy his usual teasing demeanor. With


    a mix of amusement and mock disappointment, he raised an eyebrow and jested, "Are you nning to


    wait until the end of time or considering tying the knot anytime soon, Frank?"


    Trevon''s teasingment elicitedughter from everyone present, but Natalie, seated beside the


    irreverent jokester, responded by nudging him with her elbow, shooting a yful re his way, a silent


    plea for Trevon to control himself a bit.


    Receiving Natalie''s pointed gaze, Trevon''s lips curved into a mischievous smirk, clearly unfazed by her


    warning. In a yful act of mischief, he subtly pinched her hand that he was holding behind his back.


    Frank, seemingly oblivious to Trevon''s teasing, knelt down with palpable emotion, his voice filled with a


    trembling intensity, "Ava, I''vee to pick you up."


    It was a scene poised for romance, with all eyes on Frank and Ava, until Sherri, ever the mood breaker,


    interjected, ''Wow, the progress bar is going a bit too fast. Frank, how about doing 80 push-ups before


    proposing?"


    All the men in the room, along with the onlookers outside the door, remained speechless, wondering


    why this program arrangement wasn''t revealed at the very beginning.


    Jim thought, ''Who the hell came up with this idea?'' It was going to make him scared of getting married


    in the future.


    Trevon nced around and noticed Rose, head bowed but smiling knowingly. He then threw a teasing


    nce at Natalie, sending shivers down her spine, as if she''d been zapped by an electric shock from


    across the room.


    Once again, Natalie silently signaled him to tone it down.


    Upon hearing this, Frank was taken aback. Doing 80 push-ups was trivial, but he couldn''t fathom who


    came up with the idea to demand such a strenuous activity at such a crucial moment.


    However, he did not delve too deeply into this. He quickly handed the flowers to Ava and said, "Give


    me a few minutes."


    Excitedly receiving the bouquet, Ava nodded obediently and even made a cheering gesture, smiling at


    Frank as she held the flowers close to her heart.


    Without further ado, Frank removed his jacket and ced it on the bed. He adjusted his pants and


    ced one hand behind his back, the other firmly on the ground. "Let''s get started," he said.


    As soon as the words left his lips, Frank swiftly began executing perfect one-handed push-ups.


    In a corner, Sherri leaned in close to Hackett''s ear and couldn''t resistplimenting, "With this kind of


    stamina, no wonder Ava can handle twins."


    In the corner, Sherrileaned close to Hackett ckwell''s ear and could not help but praise, "With such


    stamina, no wonder Ava can have twins."


    Feeling a bit cornered by Sherri''sment, Hackett narrowed his eyes yfully and teased, "Honey,


    are you trying to tell me something?"


    "Oh, not really, just ament, absolutely nothing else implied, I promise," Sherri hastily rified,


    waving her hands in exnation.


    Standing behind them, Rose overheard everything and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Do you guys have to


    make dirty jokes all the time?"


    Hackett ckwell turned around and was about to retort when he was stopped by Hackett, about to


    retort, was stopped in his tracks by Edward''s imposing re from above. Helpless, Hackett rolled his


    eyes at Edward before turning back to observe themotion.


    Regaining hisposure, Hackett immediately looked around for his daughter. "Where''s Ruby?"


    Sherri couldn''t help but think that it took him a little bit too long to react. It was only now that Hackett


    remembered his daughter. "She''s ying games with my future son-inw, don''t worry," she assured,


    giving Hackett''s shoulder a reassuring pat.


    Hackett was speechless. He thought, "I''m even more worried when she''s with Trevon''s son."


    Afterpleting the push-ups, Frank stood up, donned his clothes again, and once more knelt down


    on one knee, gazing affectionately at Ava. He began, "Ava, would you like to marry me?"


    As soon as those words left Frank''s lips, everyone fell silent, filled with a mix of emotion and blessings;


    it was as if Romeo and Juliet had finally got to be together.


    Rose stood at a distance, feeling happy for her brother. She wiped away a tear, thinking, "This is


    wonderful. My brother and Ava have finally be husband and wife."


    Ava once again epted the bouquet from Frank''s hands, then lowered her head to give a peck on the


    cheek of the handsome prince. With others present, Frank didn''t take the lead, merely offering a light


    peck in return. He put his arm around the young girl''s shoulders and sat down nearby.


    Seeing everyone deeply moved and speechless, it was Frank who broke the silence. "No other tasks?"


    Ste was the first to react, slightly caught off guard, "Yes, yes, there are. Alex, it''s your turn to


    announce."


    Alex remembered the agreement they made about finding the shoes first, "The groom has ten minutes


    to find the bride''s shoes. If he fails, all the men present will dance together."


    Everyone thought, "Come on, we are not groomsmen."


    Sherri and Ste thought, "Alex''s modification of the program sounds interesting. Originally, it was only


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    supposed to be the groom and groomsmen dancing, all the guys were in. If the groom fails, it means


    Trevon and all the guys need to dance.


    Nice, sharing joys and sorrows together. That was team spirit!


    Trevon''s face darkened at the mention of dancing. He wasn''t nning on performing in front of so


    many people, but he''d willingly dance for Natalie if it were just for her.


    At that moment, Trevon even felt the urge to join the search queue himself. He reminded Frank,


    "Search every corner quickly."


    Frank, on the other hand, seemed rather rxed. He looked at Trevon with a smirk, saying, "If you''re


    keen on dancing, I can find the shoes in ten minutes."


    Trevon shot Frank a sharp look, his eyes practically daggers. Frank, still smiling, bent down and


    thoroughly searched under the bed and even beneath the pillows, but to no avail.


    People around, especially Chris, grew anxious. "Don''t you have a metal detector at home?"


    Hackett joined the search, remembering how he danced the h at Trevon''s weddingst time. But


    today, he had no intention of performing again. "Are you crazy? Shoes aren''t made of metal, so what


    can a detector do?"


    Every guy in the room was now engrossed in the treasure hunt. Every nook and cranny was


    scrutinized, with all the women standing in corners, watching the spectacle and enjoying the show.


    After about 8 minutes of searching, as they neared the time limit, Frank sneakily nced at Ava, but


    sharp-eyed Sherri caught him in the act and intervened, "No cheating, Frank!"


    "Holy cow, Frank, is this expired? Why''s it leaking?" Hackett, being mischievous, opened a drawer and


    held up a greasy object inquiringly.


    At his words, everyone searching for the shoes turned their attention to Hackett''s hand. Ava instantly


    recognized her own creation.


    But how did this end up here? Didn''t Frank throw it away? Was he nning to keep it as a memory?


    Her cheeks reddened shyly, partly saved by the blush she wore. To the rest of the crowd, there seemed


    to be no issue. Only Natalie, Trevon, Frank, and Ava were aware of the truth behind this situation.


    Rose blinked her eyes, observing her brother tossing something into the trash. She felt a pang of


    suspicion. Those things didn''t have a short shelf life. At least three years, if not more. Had it been three


    years since Ava and her brother started having sex? No, not at all! How did this expire then? Could it


    be that her brother bought something close to expiration? Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Frank coughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tension, "Anyone not wanting to dance, please continue


    searching." His words snapped everyone out of their thoughts, and they resumed searching for the


    shoes.


    After the wedding, out of goodwill toward his good friend, Hackett nned to buy an extra item for


    Frank the next time he went shopping. It was a gesture of true friendship.


    "Time''s up," Ste announced, checking her stopwatch. In an instant, the expressions on all the men''s


    faces in the room turned grim. Edward couldn''t help but regret not having stayed at home and taking


    care of the kids.


    Meanwhile, Frank stood with hands on his hips, a smirk ying on his lips as he nced at everyone


    before fixing his gaze on Trevon. "Any preferences?"


    Trevon was speechless. He was supposed to be an audience.


    Sherri was overly excited, her excitement fueling her inner fire. "Let loose a bit,e on! Don''t look so


    constipated. Frank runs a bar, after all. What''s wrong with a little dance? Come on!"


    Her statement was wless, and Frank was already geared up for anything. He signaled Sherri to y


    a recent hit song. "How about a seaside tango?"


    Ste gave a thumbs-up. "It''s no surprise that you run a bar. Music!"

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    As the music started, the whole room burst into life. Trevon, Frank, and Hackett shrugged off their


    jackets and started moving to the beat, their hips swaying in sync with the music.


    Rose even persuaded Edward to join the ballroom because she wanted to see Edward dance. Soon,


    everyone joined the dance, and the wedding party started.


    The security guard at the staircase also swayed with the music. Natalie, well-versed in the art of


    dancing, seamlessly joined Trevon on the dance floor, intuitively picking up on Trevon''s vibes and the


    rhythm of the music. Jim was the only one dancing award. Chris seemed that he was holding his


    passion. Except for Jim and Chris, the others were having a great time.


    Ava could not help but take out her phone to memorize this painting. She thought, ''I can''t believe Frank


    dances so well. That waist. Those hands. He is amazing. He hides himself well.''


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After one song ended, everyone gradually stopped. When Frank sat down, Ava leaned closer to Frank


    and whispered, praising him for being a good dancer. Then, Frank smiled.


    Trevon held Natalie''s hand, bent down, and whispered, "Honey, I think we can have one more activity


    in our life."


    Natalie thought, ''Does Trevon want to dance every day?''


    The moment to unveil the answer arrived. Rose headed to her brother''s closet, retrieving the concealed


    shoes nestled among the suits. Holding them aloft, she dered, "Here are the shoes you were


    searching for. Frank, there are Ava''s pristine and untouched shoes. Just so you know, this was Ava''s


    idea, not mine."


    Locking eyes with her brother, Rose deflected everything onto Ava. In truth, it was Rose who had


    conceived of the idea.


    Ava did not admit or deny it, which made everyone think this was Ava''s idea.


    Alex chose one of the programs on the list to be the second program. It was jumping on a shiatsu


    board. Alex thought this should be able to calm everyone down.


    When Rose took out the tworge shiatsu boards she had bought from the room, Chris and Jim had


    cold feet. They whispered, ''We are here to be best men, not to train ourselves to be soldiers." On the


    other hand, Edward seemed calm and unsurprised.


    Chris looked at the shiatsu boards and was at a loss for words. Then, he pointed at them and asked,


    "Ste, is this your idea?"


    Ste shook her head to deny it. Ava covered her mouth andughed. Trevon quietly approached


    Natalie and hugged her waist, whispering, "These are all Rose''s ideas, right?"


    Natalie tiptoed and whispered, "Ste and Sherri also contribute to those. Hush." Natalie knew the girls


    did all those to light up the mood.


    Seeing his sister shake her head, Chris aimed at Edward and said, "Damn it, Edward. I think Rose gets


    this to tame you."


    Edward neither confirmed nor denied it. He simply offered a subtle smile. Rose did not want Edward to


    be misunderstood or go through the pain of dancing on the shiatsu boards. Thus, Rose said proudly,


    "How is that possible? I adore Edward so much, and you know about it. I prepared these for today''s


    party."


    Hearing this, Trevon began to gloat, thinking, ''Luckily, I won''t be a participant this time because I''m


    already married.'' So, he casually put one hand in his pocket while the other held onto Natalie. He


    appearedpletely rxed, showing no concern about his son.


    Jasper and Ruby were in Rose''s room. Trevon was afraid the kids would see something inappropriate


    at the party, so he asked them to y in the next room. He nned to bring them to the wedding after


    the games ended.


    Natalie asked, "You didn''t even ask going to ask where your son went?"


    Trevon grinned and responded, "Where else would he go? He must be with Hackett''s daughter." While


    Trevon initially intended to have his son stay at Frank''s ce, the boy insisted on apanying his


    mother and expressed how much he missed Auntie Ava.


    ncing up at Trevon, Natalie pondered, ''Hmm, he really understands his son.'' Just then, Chris was


    chosen to be the first to jump rope, with Alex appointed as the official counter. Before kicking off the


    game, Alex modestly admitted, "I''m not great at elementary school math, especially when ites to


    addition and subtraction within 10."


    Jim rolled his eyes and did not say a word.


    Chris was stunned when he heard that, thinking, ''I''m doomed to suffer.'' Then, some people covered


    their mouths andughed. The bride and groom alsoughed. Chris said, "Alright, you can count the


    way you want. I''m going all out today. Let''s start now."


    Chris appeared as if he was about to face his demise. Jim nced at Alex but quickly looked away.


    Chris began jumping, and with each leap, he felt thousands of needles piercing his toes. The pain was


    so intense that Chris''s face contorted in agony.


    Peopleughed so hard that they had tears in their eyes. Rose and Sherri fell to the ground and


    Alex deliberately counted wrongly a few times. After it ended, she apologized innocently, "Sorry. It''s


    easy for me to make mistakes when I''m nervous."


    Chris sat on the ground and rubbed his toes. He raised his head and said to Alex, panting, "Alex. I was


    the one jumping, not you. Why were you nervous?"


    Alex shrugged her shoulders and exined, "I can''t help it. I can easily feel what others feel." The


    group found amusement in Alex''s statement, leaving Chris at a loss for words.


    As Jim took the stage, he turned to Alex and implored, "Alex, be a little merciful, would you?"


    Sherri saw it and said, "Mr. Hawk, trying to use your connection, huh?"


    Theughter did not stop. Rose urged, "Hurry up. We have a few programs left."


    epting his fate, Jim removed his shoes. Frank steadied himself on the bed, using one hand for


    support and the other to hold Ava''s waist. Frank''s intense gaze focused on Jim''s feet, and the moment


    Jim leaped, Frank noticed his toes curling up, a clear sign of the pain. The difort was evident to


    everyone, and a frown creased Frank''s face as he observed it.


    Jim thought Alex would go easy on him since he talked with her. On the contrary, Alex made more


    mistakes than she did to Chris.


    Jim cried inside, ''Alex, the fact that you aren''t good at subtraction and addition within 10 is not true. You


    know nothing about them! You''re simply doing whatever you want without thinking.''


    Ava was overjoyed. She held her belly andughed hard. Frank was extremely nervous at the side and


    afraid that something would happen. Thus, he kept stroking Ava''s back and gently advised, "Ava, take


    it easy."


    Alex knew her goal was achieved andughed when she saw Avaugh.


    Trevon whispered to Natalie, "Better than Mel."


    Natalie did not understand what Trevon meant because she had been focused on watching the game.


    Therefore, she asked in confusion, "What?"


    Trevon replied, "Nothing. Just watching the show."


    The next game was the bridesmaids applying lipstick for the best men. Ste held her lipstick and


    stood before Chris, saying, "Chris, don''t be nervous. I''m even more nervous than you. My lipstick is


    new. I only used it once this morning."


    Chris thought, ''So, it turns out that Ste thinks her lipstick is more important than me. Come on, I''m


    her brother.''


    The groom had to participate in this game. However, considering the bride''s situation, she did not have


    to stand up. The bride held a lipstick and whispered to Frank. Then, Frank smiled and replied, "It''s fine.


    Feel free to have fun." Frank thought, ''I paid for the stylist and makeup artist downstairs. We can ask


    them to fix everythingter.''


    Alex held a lipstick, and her hand was trembling. She stood before Jim and said, "Jim, just for the


    heads up. This is my first time using a lipstick. Please bear with me if I get nervous and trembling


    hands."


    Jim was at a loss for words, feeling unprecedented frustration. He thought to himself, ''I''ve given so


    much for Mr. Roberts''s wedding.''


    Jim epted his fate and said, "It''s okay, Alex. Do whatever you want."


    Alex nodded and praised, "Bro, you''re straightforward."


    Rose was the referee. She raised her hand and shed down, shouting, "The game starts now! Close


    your eyes!"


    Sherri, as the supervisor, strolled around with her hands sped behind her back. She issued a


    reminder, "Keep those eyes closed, Ava. No winking. And for those on your feet, make sure to spin


    around."


    Ste felt upset about her lipstick and did not want to waste it. She applied it carefully to Chris''s face.


    However, she failed to draw it urately because she felt dizzy after spinning around.


    Alex''s work was worse. She drew Jim''s clothes after she spun around.


    Jim thought, ''Does Alex have some misunderstanding about my height? Why does she think my mouth


    is on my chest?''


    When she opened his eyes, Ste almostughed herself to death. She squatted on the ground with


    her brother''s face hovering in her mind. Ste buried her head in her knees andughed so hard that


    she could not stand up.


    Despite the open cheating, everyone turned a blind eye because, in the end, Ava did a great job, and


    Frank''s lips looked almost perfect. After all, they were the bride and groom.


    Ava took the tissue from Natalie and wiped Frank''s mouth patiently. Ava seemed to be very happy. She


    said, "Look at them. They''re so fun."  NovelDrama.Org


    Avaughed so hard that her hand trembled. Frank grew concerned, fearing that if Ava keptughing


    like this, their baby might haveints.


    Before the guests left, Frank gave Jim a brand-new white shirt because the lipstick on Jim''s chest and


    cor was too eye-catching.


    The group of people went to Hotel Athana under Trevon''s arrangement.


    At the top of the stage was a cloud made of champagne-colored yarn, scattered and arranged in an


    orderly fashion.


    The air was saturated with romance and sweet love as the wedding unfolded luxuriously and dreamily.


    Each step felt like turning the pages of a fairytale picture book, with every part brimming with surprises


    and heartfelt moments.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    The entire stage was stunning, with countless butterflies dancing in the air. It was extremely


    mesmerizing, and the beautiful butterflies made it indescribably romantic.


    This was designed by Frank using technology. It was illusory but yet picturesque. It could be seen but


    could not touched.


    The wedding began. The groom and best man stood at the end of the stage early in the morning,


    waiting for the arrival of the beautiful princess.


    Chris nced at the nervous Frank and kindly reminded him, "Don''t be nervous. You''re not going to


    war, you''re just getting married. Look at how nervous you are."


    Frank did not even turn his head. He stared at the start of the stage the whole time.


    At the beginning of the stage, Ava held her father, Daniel''s, hand and slowly walked towards Frank.


    With every step she took, she closed the distance between the two of them. Jasper and Ruby stood


    beside her and scattered flowers. Pink rose petals fell from the sky, and a few petals even stuck to the


    white wedding dress. Alex and Ste followed behind as they carefully tidied the hem of her dress.


    On both sides of the stage, Trevon''s two daughters were showing off their driving skills. They both rode


    motorcycles slowly as they carefully escorted Ava on either of her sides. They were wearing matching


    ck cargo pants, white short-sleeved shirts, and ck sunsses. Both of them also had small


    ponytails and were wearing short boots.


    Natalie looked at the stage and suddenly ran out of words. She turned around and reminded the man


    beside her who could not stop smiling, "Trevon, let me give you a small suggestion. Can you nurture


    the two girls to grow up moredy-like?"


    At this rate, no man would be able to take care of them in the future. Recently, they have been


    obsessed with wanting to learn martial arts. They kept bringing it up several times a day.


    Trevon did not think much of it. Instead, he was very proud and felt that his daughters were extremely


    cool. "Well, it''s not like Sophia and Olivia ruined the wedding anyway. Wasn''t that what you were


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worried about back then? I already told you that they are just a little mischievous usually. They''re still


    very reliable when ites to important things."


    Natalie felt that there was no point in saying anything more. She was speechless as Trevon could find


    a million reasons to defend his daughters.


    Daniel''s eyes were shining as the light shone on Frank and Ava. Daniel patted his daughter''s white-


    gloved hand on his wrist and reluctantly ced his daughter''s hand on his son-inw''s hand. He said


    earnestly, "I''ll really leave Frank and Ava to you now. Remember what you promised me before and


    treat her well."


    Frank held Ava''s hand and nodded. "I will, Dad."


    They didn''t exchange too many words. It was just three simple words. Daniel knew that Frank had


    always meant what he said, so he didn''t say anything else. He gently patted their sped hands and


    neatly turned to leave the stage.


    Although her father, the bridesmaids, and the best man had left the stage, the car was still on stage.


    Olivia tugged at the corner of Jim''s shirt and raised her chin coldly, indicating for him to help get the car.


    Before Jim could say anything, she had already thanked him politely. "Thank you."


    Jim wondered, "Isn''t the ce we''re eating just by the side? Do they still need the car?"


    However, Jim agreed, "Aye, aye, My Overlord."


    Ste and Alex led the two children down the stairs. Jim and Chris suddenly came down carrying a


    ck motorcycle each.


    As soon as the car was put down, the two children rode the car around to look for their parents. Jasper,


    who was wearing a suit, followed behind with his hands in his pockets. His expression was


    indescribable.


    In the end, Trevon got up and brought the two children to the dining table. The children from the four


    great families sat at the same table.


    It was the same for the elders. Theo looked at the young people on the stage with gratification as they


    exchanged their vows. "That''s great. Come, William, Daniel. Congrattions. Come, everyone, let''s


    cheers our drinks." They probably wouldn''t have the chance again next year.


    Grace was wearing a pink suit while Emma was in a pink gown. Christina was also wearing a beige-


    colored suit. On the other hand, William, Daniel, and Caleb were dressed in ck suits. Nathan''s suit


    was silver-gray and Richard''s clothes were ck. It was obvious that everyone had dressed up


    carefully for this asion.


    On the other hand, Joseph was wearing a dark gray sequined suit. He was carrying a child in his arms


    as he sat side by side with Christina.


    Joy, Juana, and Angie sat together and started chatting. Compared to them, Rachel was much quieter


    and did not speak up much.


    Only the tables that Theo and Trevon sat at were specially customized. The two tables were especially


    the entire hall.


    At Theo''s signal, everyone at the table raised their hands and clinked sses with Theo.


    On the stage, only Frank and Ava were left together with the emcee. The emcee held the microphone


    and wore heels that were 3 inches tall. She asked with a smile, "Can the groom share the story of this


    fairytale-like love with us?"


    As soon as she said this, everyone below cheered. They were all excited to hear Frank''s love story.


    Some of them had even put their forks down and were waiting expectantly.


    Frank did not intend to exin all the details about him and Ava to everyone. He nced at the guests


    in the hall below the stage and uttered four words calmly, "Love at first sight."


    Amotion erupted below the stage, especially Rose, who was sitting at the bridesmaids'' table. She


    could not help but scold her brother for being so scheming. She said, "I told you that my brother is two-


    faced. He pretended to be a big, bad wolf when he already had feelings for Ava from the start."


    Hackett chimed in as well, "How scheming. This is a story of a rabbit and a wolf. Little Princess walked


    right into a trap."


    Natalie helped his son with some food while Trevon took care of his two daughters sitting between him


    and Natalie. Natalie also added, "You two are ying along well too."


    Sherri looked at the decorations on the stage and could not help but sigh. "Mr. Roberts is so thoughtful.


    Isn''t this chair the exact copy of the one in Ava''s room?"


    Ste said affirmatively, "Yes, it''s the same one. I even took a closer look just now. It was amazing."


    Ava was no longer surprised by Frank saying it was love at first sight. A long time ago, she had also


    asked him this question. At that time, Frank''s words were ambiguous. Now that he had said it again, it


    really proved that Frank had actually had feelings for her for a long time. Perhaps it was before she had


    liked him.


    She didn''t want to delve into it. Not knowing all the details of something can also be a form of beauty.


    There was no need to get to the bottom of it.


    Sherri continued, "Do you like it? If you do, just find someone like Frank then. After that, ask him to


    make you a diamond sling chair."


    Ste hurriedly shook her head and said, "Alex, do you like it? I think I''ll pass. I''d rather the man be


    more tacky and transfer money to me instead. I can sleep peacefully if I see that the number in my


    bank ount is rising."


    Alex didn''t dare to wish for such things. Besides, she wasn''t a materialistic person. She just shook her


    head and didn''t say anything. The people sitting at this table were all rich, but they didn''t give off the


    feeling of being high and mighty. They were all easy to get along with. However, she still felt inferior to


    them deep down.


    On the stage, the emcee was hosting the wedding. The groom and the bride were exchanging vows.


    Frank''s vow was simple. He said, "As long as I live, I will love you."


    As for Ava, she continued Frank''s words and swore, "As long as I live, I will be in love with you."


    After the two of them exchanged their rings, Frank raised Ava''s chin and bent down to cover her


    exceptionally beautiful lips with his. Ava hugged Frank''s waist and raised her head to meet his lips. The


    audience cheered again.


    After kissing for a minute, Frank moved away and rubbed her tender lips with his fingers. She smiled


    charmingly.


    Frank led Ava to Trevon''s table. There were two empty seats beside Natalie. They were reserved for


    the two of them. Seeing Avaing over, Natalie pulled out the chair. "Slow down. Are you tired?"


    Ava slowly sat down. "Fortunately, Frank has already omitted many segments." She only said a few


    simple words and did not stand much.


    Trevon turned to look at the stage that was extremely costly to build. It would indeed be a waste to not


    let them y. It would be demolished tonight anyway, so he agreed. "Go."


    Jasper and Ruby were already full. Seeing that the two girls had already gotten down from their seats


    and rushed to the stage, Jasper was really worried about them. He could only helplessly follow behind


    them. Seeing that Jasper had left, Ruby also followed closely behind. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    The child on Edward''s leg kept wriggling his butt and was about to follow the others, but he was


    stopped by Edward. "You don''t have the ability to follow them yet."


    Perhaps gentle anddylike girls liked these kinds of things that shone brightly under the light.


    On the other hand, Trevon''s two daughters were different. They got into the carriage directly.


    Fortunately, the carriage could not be moved. Otherwise, Natalie suspected that her two daughters


    would have driven the carriage out of the wedding venue.


    Seeing that Natalie kept turning back to look at the stage, Trevonforted her calmly, "Don''t worry,


    there are bodyguards by the side. Just eat more." As he spoke, he put more food into her bowl.


    It was rare for Frank to raise his ss to everyone. It was red wine. He did not say much. Everything


    could understand what he wanted to say. "You''ve worked hard."


    Trevon picked up his ss first. It was also red wine. Hackett and the others did the same. The girls


    had juice. Ste took the wrong ss and took a sip. She realized that it was red wine. "Wait, didn''t I


    pour blueberry juice? Why is it red wine?"


    Ste put down the ss and stuck out her tongue. She ced the red wine in front of her brother,


    Chris, without hesitation. Then, she asked the waiter to take another ss and poured a ss of


    blueberry juice.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Chris frowned and looked at the full ss of red wine before him and was speechless. He didn''t n


    on getting drunk, especially since he couldn''t handle much alcohol. But this girl mistook it for blueberry


    juice and poured arge ss. Why couldn''t she drink it herself?


    He said, "Can''t you pour less? No one was going to snatch it from you."


    Ste happily took a sip of the blueberry juice and replied, "How would I know? We were chatting, and I


    poured without paying attention. Oh, it''s fine. Whether it''s one ss or two, it''s all good. Don''t waste it.


    Frank said this wine is expensive. Let''s appreciate it."


    Despite feeling helpless, Chris still decided to drink the red wine. He rolled his eyes at his sister and


    ced the wine to his right.


    Rose was overjoyed. Her mouth constantly chattered, and everyone had smiles on their faces,


    exchanging words of blessing.


    Ava praised, saying, "Sis, you have no idea how amazing Sophia and Olivia''s riding skills were. They''re


    so cool." After saying that, she couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up.


    Natalie said, "Don''t praise them. Otherwise, they''ll be riding the bikes from morning till night tomorrow."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Frank nced at Trevon. Most likely, this guy indulged them. If he had daughters, he might spoil them


    the same way, treating them like princesses.


    Not long after, the sounds of quarrel came from the stage. Everyone looked over and found Trevon''s


    daughter and Hackett''s son were fighting. Most importantly, Hackett''s son was pinned down by


    Trevon''s daughter.


    However, they hadn''t really started fighting. They were just locked in a position. Hackett''s son couldn''t


    move and had been preparing to retaliate. Jasper forcefully lifted his sister and said angrily, "That''s


    enough."


    Sophia shook her hair, tidying it with a demeanor that suggested she wouldn''t take a loss. "He pushed


    me."


    Ruby apologized on behalf of her younger brother. She saw her younger brother impulsively pushing


    Sophia just now, so it was his fault. After Liam pushed Sophia, he still couldn''t win against Sophia in a


    fight. It made Ruby feel embarrassed. "Sophia, sorry, Liam is very naughty. I''ll talk to my dad. Please


    don''t be mad."


    Sophia still liked Ruby as Ruby was always kind and gentle. She gave some face to Ruby and


    generously said, "It''s okay."


    However, Hackett''s son was still unsatisfied and wanted to fight again. Ruby pulled him back. "Go find


    Dad."


    Liam was upset about losing the fight. He wanted to fight again. He tilted his head and said furiously,


    "No."


    After a while, the adults from both families came to the stage. There were parents, grandparents, and


    so many people. Ruby didn''t know how to exin in front of them.


    Jasper counted the number of people and made a suggestion, saying, "Let''s check the surveince."


    After all, it would be too tiring to exin.


    Today''s situation was different. The Roberts family had set up high-definition cameras in various


    corners, all connected to their phones. Frank opened his phone and watched the footage for a few


    minutes with Trevon and Hackett. Then, they understood what had happened.


    Initially, the twins were ying in the carriage, and Liam also wanted to join. Olivia pulled Sophia down.


    Perhaps Liam was teasing Sophia when he grabbed her ponytail while getting on the carriage.


    However, Sophia didn''t like others touching her hair.


    Her hair was styled by her father, so she firmly pped the back of Liam''s hand. He didn''t like it and


    pushed Sophia. Eventually, Sophia, with her temper ring, retaliated and pinned him down. She was


    in a manner that conveyed a message of "Are you going to give in?"


    After watching the whole incident, Trevon''s lips curled slightly. He smiled faintly and did not make any


    know how to fight back.


    These two girls had really learned it, and they had used it on Hackett''s son today. ''Not bad,'' Trevon


    thought to himself.


    Natalie lightly tapped the smiling Trevon beside her and then red at him. Even though it was


    Hackett''s son''s fault, it was wrong for Sophia to pin him down like that. When they were about to


    apologize, the elders from both familiesughed. "It seems the kids thought Auntie Ava''s wedding


    wasn''t lively enough, so they added some entertainment, haha."


    Joy said, continuing cheerfully, "Children making a ruckus ismon. It''ll be fine soon. Their quarrel


    will notst for three minutes. Let''s have our meal."


    Nathan was about to bring Ruby down, but she refused. She said, "Grandpa, I''ll watch my brother up


    here. You go ahead and eat."


    Juana was pleased and couldn''t help but praise, saying, "Ruby, you''re getting more sensible."


    Frank thought Trevon''s son was clever, and he raised an eyebrow. As the elders dispersed, it seemed


    like the earlier fight of the children was nothing. Frank said to Hackett, "Your son is a bit weak. I


    suggest you do some practice with him."


    Hackett nced at his son and said, "If only you didn''t touch Sophia''s hair, you wouldn''t have been


    beaten. Get down now."


    Natalie also red at her daughter. Her temples were throbbing. Fighting at Ava''s wedding was bold


    and uneptable. Suppressing her anger, she said, "Come over and let''s talk."


    Seeing that her mother was about to re up, Sophia looked to her father for help. She only saw her


    useless father shamefully blinking, showing no intention to assist. Sensing the situation, Sophia


    tactfully lowered her head and admitted her mistake without waiting for Natalie to criticize her. "Mom, I


    was wrong. Liam, I''m sorry."


    Natalie was speechless for a moment. With Sophia''s sudden change of attitude, she didn''t even get a


    chance to criticize Sophia.


    Trevon tilted his head and snickered at the side. Natalie caught this action and vented all her anger on


    his arm, twisting it fiercely. Trevon endured the pain, smiling all along.


    When Sophia apologized, Liam could only ept and said, "It''s okay."


    Hackett said, "Alright, keep ying. It''s fine, Natalie. It''s just kids fooling around. Don''t mind it."


    Sherri and Rose didn''t budge from their seats, and Ava wasn''t allowed to get up by Frank, so she didn''t


    find out what happened.


    The elders returned to their seats. Theo knew his great-granddaughter had made a mistake. He said,


    "Our two kids are mischievous. I''m really sorry."


    Juana said, "Which child isn''t mischievous? They are energetic, and our Liam isn''t that quiet either."


    Joy agreed. "Exactly, it''s just kids ying. Don''t worry. They might fight a few more times in the future.


    We can only let them be."


    Emma and Grace shook their heads and smiled. Daniel didn''t expect these kids to be so tough. They


    were quite calm when they were younger.


    Christina secretly approached Joseph. "Your two nieces will be something in the future."


    Joseph said, "There''s always someone who could tame them, like me."


    Christina was left speechless. With a smile on her face, she lowered her head and ate while Joseph


    quietly fed the child.


    Once Hackett and the others returned to their seat, Sherri gnawed on the chicken wing and acted as if


    her son hadn''t just lost. "Liam lost?"


    Seeing Hackett''s expression, Sherri knew that her son had lost. She wasn''t surprised as she thought


    her son was too weak. She continued eating, saying, "Looks like we need to find a coach for Liam. If he


    grows up and falls for a fierce girl, he''ll be beaten to death."


    Rose gave a thumbs-up to Sherri. "You''re really my mother. You''re thinking too far ahead."


    Sherri replied, "Of course, right, Hackett?"


    Hackett wasn''t actually angry. He only gave a suggestion. "Can you make Sophia act more like ady?


    Like my daughter Ruby?"


    Trevon refused to admit his daughter was fierce and retorted, "What''s good for her to be a fragile


    Hackett was actually speechless. He couldn''t help but wonder why being ady had to do with earning


    more money. And why did Trevon mention it?


    Regaining his senses, Hackett argued that the two were unrted. They kept arguing. Their bickering


    was childish, and the whole table shook their heads, not intervening.


    Among the group, Jim and Alex had the lowest presence, staying quiet throughout the meal and the


    wedding, not interjecting or speaking a word.


    The woman beside her tried to console her. "I told you not toe, but you insisted. What were you


    expecting? You came right out to find trouble."


    Lily chuckled at herself, observing Frank''s attentiveness all around. She realized this man wasn''t


    avoiding romantic entanglements or leading a celibate life, but he simply hadn''t encountered someone


    who could make him break his patterns before Ava. "He truly loves this girl," she remarked.


    The wedding inside must have been even more grand and romantic. Lily stood there for a few minutes,


    finally understanding her mistake. With a smile, she said, "Let''s go."


    Her friend said, "Why did you bother then? If only you had listened to me earlier, would you have


    hesitated to enter for so long?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Her friend added, "A stable life is better than anything else. It ensures good sleep at night."


    When Lily heard that Ava was the daughter of a billionaire, she was momentarily stunned but quickly


    epted it. She decided not to meddle anymore. She couldn''t and didn''t want to. She intended to live


    her own life. "Alright, thank you."


    The friend beside Lily was one of her former colleagues from the bar, who had also tried to advise Lily


    before, but Lily hadn''t taken her advice and followed her own path.


    Now, the two of them are preparing to leave this city for an unfamiliar ce to open a coffee shop,


    ready for a fresh start.


    After the banquet ended, Alex was arranged by Joseph to be taken back to Sapphire City University.


    Ava could take leave due to her marriage, but she couldn''t dy Alex''s studies.


    Rachel and Caleb took the children back to the Wilson''s residence. Both daughters were not just doted


    on by Trevon. Even Caleb was overly indulgent toward them.


    Meanwhile, Trevon and his group moved to the Roberts family''s vi to partake in the traditional


    teasing ceremony for the newlyweds, a ritual that shouldn''t be skipped, ensuring this former bachelor


    had no regrets.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    The Roberts family''s vi was decorated in ancient style. The steps were covered with red nkets


    that extended all the way to Frank''s room, which was a symbol of happiness and auspiciousness,


    indicating a wonderful future for the young couple. Every room was decorated with festive paper


    decorations. The ce was filled with festive atmosphere.


    The hotel''s diamond sling chair had been moved to Frank''s master bedroom.


    The clock hung on the wall. The hour hand pointed to one. The minute hand pointed to two.


    The living room downstairs was buzzed with conversation. The couple from the Turner family, the


    couple from the Roberts family, Joseph and his wife were sitting on the sofa at the side.


    Christina''s son had been in Angie''s arms every minute. Ever since Joseph and the others arrived at the


    Yamin familyst night, Angie had been hugging Christina''s son and was reluctant to let her grandson


    go for every single minute.


    "Since Frank and Ava got married, I can finally rest assured," said William with a nod.


    Actually, both families thought so. Frank and Ava had been through a lot. Even though they were


    married now, the two of them would still asionally live separately. After all, Ava had yet to graduate.


    Daniel said, "That''s right. It''s been hard on them. Ava will go back to school in a few days. Well, don''t


    worry. We''ll take care of everything."


    Joseph replied, "I''ve arranged a bodyguard for Ava. He will follow Ava to school every day. You don''t


    have to worry."


    On such an asion, Christina did not intend to chime in. She just listened to their conversation


    quietly. Certainly, she understood the meaning behind her inws'' words. It was to reassure the


    Roberts family.


    Upstairs, Ava was a little tired. She stayed at the new room, observing the whole decorations just to


    find that everything is so beautiful. Thus, she did not know that people were chatting downstairs.


    After taking a shower and sitting on the bed, Ava reached out her hand to stroke the lifelike phoenix


    embroidered on the quilt. "This is so beautiful. Did Grace get it embroidered?"


    "Yes, it''s done by an embroiderer rmended by Trevon." It was good to have a friend who got


    married early. At least, they could share a lot of things and resources.


    "I was wondering why it looked so familiar. So it''s the embroiderer Trevon and Natalie hired for their


    wedding. It''s so beautiful." Ava stroked it as she leaned closer to take a look.


    Frank chuckled. "It''s good that you like it. Grace was afraid that you wouldn''t like ancient style."


    "No, I like them all, but I like you even more. I don''t mind having a naked wedding as long as I marry


    you." Ava raised her head and said yfully, her eyes filled with sincerity.


    Frank had no doubt about this.


    "Go to sleep." Frank assumed that Ava must be exhausted after such a busy day.


    "Okay." After a few seconds, she suddenly thought of the thing Hackett found in Deepwater Bay. "Um...


    Honey, why is the thing I bought in Deepwater Bay?"


    After saying that, Ava was a little embarrassed. Her cheeks turned red and she wore an unnatural


    smile.


    Frank lifted the quilt and sat down. He rubbed the girl''s head and said calmly, "I brought it over." His


    eyes were tinged with excitement.


    He was indeed the one who brought it over. That night, when he discovered that something was


    leaking, he didn''t have time to check them one by one. He went to Sapphire City overnight. When he


    came back, he was afraid that his nephew woulde to his room to cause trouble, so he brought this


    thing to Deepwater Bay.


    Originally, he wanted to see how many condoms the little girl pricked, but he forgot about it. Today,


    Hackett had seen it. In front of so many people, he was so embarrassed and could only hurriedly throw


    it into the trash can and did not n to check which ones were intact.


    Little did he know that Hackett had already misunderstood Frank and was prepared to provide Frank


    with such things for free.


    Frank exined patiently when he saw the confusion in the girl''s eyes. It made Avaugh. She reached


    out and subconsciously touched her belly.


    After chatting with him for a while, Ava was asked to sleep by Frank. The girl had justid down when


    not long after she slept in Frank''s arms, she heard an even breathinging from beside her. It


    seemed that he was really tired.


    When Ava gradually fell into a light sleep, Frank''s voice sounded in her ears. Seeing that Ava was


    sleeping evenly, Frank hugged her and leaned close to her ear to whisper softly. It was unknown if he


    was saying it for himself or for Ava. His voice was deep and affectionate. "Sweetie, good night."


    Suddenly, the person in his arms was jolted awake. She widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at the


    person hugging her without blinking. Frank was also shocked by Ava''s sudden awakening. It was the


    first time he called her that, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Ava leaned closer and could still see traces of redness on Frank''s cheeks. As she looked at him, she


    burst intoughter and hugged Frank''s neck. She was overjoyed, and her two legs kept moving under


    the nket, and the nket was thrown into a mess by her legs.


    "Take it easy," Frank reminded her, his cheeks glowing.


    "Honey, can you call me that again? I find your voice especially pleasant to hear when you call me


    that." Ava acted coquettishly under the nket and pouted.


    Frank was silent for a while. His adam''s apple bobbed and he said, "Sweetie, I love you."


    The next second, Ava wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him. Frank gently held the back


    of her head with one hand and took her waist with the other hand. Excitement and love roamed


    between his lips and teeth, filling every corner. Only when the two of them were out of breath and Ava''s


    mind was nk did Frank let go of her in his arms.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He helped tidy up her messy hair and decided to let her go. He said in a hoarse voice, "Good night."


    Ava stretched her long neck and pecked Frank''s cheek. She immediately retreated and said softly and


    sweetly, "Okay, good night, honey."


    "Okay, good night." Frank took her into his arms with a smile, his heart and eyes filled with satisfaction.


    Downstairs, William and Grace were checking the gift list. They wanted to see if there were any


    unfamiliar names on the list. If the gifts were from someone they did not interact with, it was better to


    return the gifts as soon as possible.


    "Who is Leia March?" Turning to the middle page, William pointed to a name and turned to look at


    Grace. "Do you know her?"


    Before Grace could answer, Joseph beat her to it and said, "It''s the director of the Yamin Group. She''s


    the one mypany sent to rece Christina."


    This meant that Leia worked for Joseph. William gave a dip of his head and said, "I see. Christina. How


    is it? Joseph isn''t bad, right?"


    Christina ttered with a smile, "It''s all thanks to you, William." William''s heart was filled with joy upon


    hearing this. He was so happy that he kept praising Christina for being honey mouthed.


    The next day, Ava and Frank slept untilte in the morning. They did not get up even after the sun was


    riding high.


    Grace and William didn''t get them up and let them sleep as long as they could. This was the way they


    got along in the Roberts family.


    It was the same for the next three days. At night, Grace even asked Ava what supper she wanted to


    eat. She and William went to buy it personally and asked Frank to stay with Ava.


    Three dayster. It was time for Ava to visit her family. Frank and the Turner family set off to Sapphire


    City, with Grace, William, Trevon and his wife going to the airport to see them off.


    Frank started running back and forth between Sapphire City and Athana again, but because Ava was


    pregnant, he spent most of his time in Sapphire City.


    Every day, he apanied Ava to ss and went home after school, experiencing university life. At


    night, he bought supper for Ava and ate with her. During Ava''s pregnancy, Frank''s weight had


    increased by a few pounds.


    The next year, in the first two months of the Ava due date, Theo''s body was deteriorating day by day.


    He was by turns awake and confused. However, currently, he stayed awake much of the time. It was


    just that he was disinterested in food. He didn''t feel like eating after having little food.


    This cast a gloom over the people from the Wilson''s residence. In somewhere that Theo could not see,


    everyone was in low spirits, especially Gage and Mary, who had been there for Theo for their entire


    lives. They always hid in a corner and wiped their tears.


    However, when they went upstairs to deliver things to Theo, they were all smiling at him and tried to tell


    jokes to him to make himugh. When the door was closed, their eyes were instantly welling up with


    tears.


    "He ate so little?" Gage looked at the te that Mary brought down and shook his head helplessly. His


    eyes were slightly wet.


    Mary nodded and said, "Mr. Wilson said he''s sleepy and wants to sleep."


    While the two of them were talking, Rachel came down from upstairs. She held her two


    granddaughters'' hands and instructed, "Cook some oatmeal for him."


    "Alright, I''ll do that," Mary said as she wiped away tears.


    "You''re not gonna y with toy car in the living room today. You guys can y with toys on the sofa or


    read picture books. Great-grandpa is not feeling well and is sleeping. We need to keep quiet." Rachel


    bent down and instructed her two granddaughters.


    "Yes," Sophia answered first. She was born a few minutes earlier than Olivia and had a quicker temper.


    There were only two sisters at home. Jasper went to kindergarten. Natalie and Trevon were both at


    work, but the two of them went home in the afternoon.


    At night. Dinner was delivered by Natalie. She had always remembered Theo''s kindness to her. She


    stood at the door and knocked on the door. Theo''s mellow voice came from inside. "Come in."


    Seeing that the person who came in was Natalie, Theo was slightly surprised. He had thought that it


    was Mary or Rachel. "Natalie, why are you the one who sent it up? Where''s Gage?"


    Natalie ced the te on the table and picked up the bowl of oatmeal. She stirred it with a spoon and


    lowered her head to blow at it. "Rachel asked Mary to cook oatmeal. Theo, try it. If you don''t like it, I''ll


    make something else for you.


    "I''ve been working for the entire day. I feel like a little exercise, so I sent you the oatmeal."


    Theo was sitting down. He reached out his wrinkled hands to take the bowl. He knew that Natalie was


    lying, but he did not expose her. He smiled and said, "I''m not that picky about food. Sit down, talk to me


    for a while."


    "A while is not enough! Theo, you can chat with me anytime you want. Any time is fine." Natalie pulled


    a stool and sat down by the bed. She would like to sit on the edge of the bed, but Theo was unwilling.


    "Trevon''s been a lot timid recently. He doesn''te to my room in the middle of the day. I don''t


    understand why he sneaks into my roomte at night when I''m asleep." There were several times when


    Theo woke up with difort in his chest. He could feel someone sitting beside him. Without a doubt,


    it was his grandson who had always been despised.


    Trevon had been brought up by Theo since he was young. When it came to his emotional intelligence,


    Theo felt that his education on it was a failure, but he was proud of Trevon in other aspects. Theo


    usually judged Trevon mainly because he was worried that he would be arrogant andcent.


    "Trevon was here to see if you''re sleeping well. He''s straightforward and his words tend to make you


    angry, so he came to see you at night. Don''t be angry. I''ll ask him to see you during the day and stop


    his habit of sneaking around."


    Theo smiled and said that he was joking. How could he not understand his grandson''s actions?


    "Natalie, I have a favor to ask of you. You must promise me." New ch?pter av§Ñble o?


    Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Natalie had a bad feeling. Theo seemed to be saying hisst words. Her heart tightened and her


    expression changed. She was silent for a few seconds before she said, "Theo, tell me. As long as I can


    do it."


    Theo slowly finished the oatmeal and ced the bowl on the bedside table. Natalie was about to get up


    to get it when Theo stopped her and said, "There''s no rush. Wait a moment. Girl, don''t be nervous, and


    don''t be sad. You''re a doctor. You know my condition better than Trevon."


    Natalie fell silent, her lipspressing into a thin line. Theo''s physical condition had always been very


    good. For some reason, his condition had suddenly deteriorated in the past six months. It was not a big


    problem. It was just that his organs were constantly aging and degenerating.


    "Theo, I''m sure my grandmother-inw won''t me you even if you stay a little longer."


    "No, I still have to leave. I can''t make her angry. Your grandmother-inw has been alone for a long


    time. Tell Trevon that after I leave, don''t take over my garden. Move it to the cemetery so that your


    grandmother can watch over it. If the garden leaves to Trevon, it''ll be done for."


    "Theo, I''ll remember it." Natalie knew that Theo was using a rxed tone to say hisst words. She


    was overwhelmed by mixed feelings.


    Theo rambled on for almost half an hour. Seeing that he was a little tired, Natalie suggested, "Theo,


    sleep for a while. We''ll talkter."


    "Alright, it''s not the day for me to see your grandma-inw," Theo said casually as he slowlyy down.


    Natalie got up and helped cover him with the nket.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    After the door was closed, Theo smiled with satisfaction. His emotions were very stable as if he was


    waiting for that day toe.


    When she walked out of the door, the usually strong Natalie shed tears. A tear flowed down from the


    corner of her eye, but she quickly wiped it away. In her pocket, there were the envelopes that Theo had


    given her. She touched them with her finger, and it seemed that she could feel all the dense words


    inside.


    After sorting out her emotions, Natalie prepared to hide the envelopes. She pushed open the door and


    saw Trevon changing. When he saw Natalie enter with red eyes, he guessed, "Grandpa isn''t doing


    well."


    Natalie was in a hurry to hide the envelopes and urged the man to go downstairs. "No, we just chatted


    for a while. You can go down and watch the kids, lest they are too noisy and distract Theo from


    sleeping."


    Unexpectedly, behind Natalie, Trevon''s low and muffled voice sounded. "Grandpa gave you his will?"


    Hearing this, Natalie turned around with a jerk. She suspected that this man was lying in the corner just


    now. Otherwise, how would he know? "You..."


    Trevon interrupted Natalie''s words as if he had expected it. "I was raised by my grandfather since I was


    young. I can think of whatever he can think of and what he can''t think of. You''ve been in the room for


    so long, and your eyes are still red when youe back. Wouldn''t the matter be clear?"


    His tone was rxed, but Natalie''s heart ached for him. Trevon was recalling the past that his


    grandfather had lectured him. She was sure that Trevon was recalling the memories he had with his


    grandfather. It was just that he was a man and did not chatter like a girl, nor did he cry.


    Even though he knew what Natalie had gotten from Theo, Trevon did not ask her to show it to her. He


    respected his grandfather. "Go and hide what Grandpa gave you. Since he wants to keep us in


    suspense, I should fulfill his wish."


    "Trevon..." Natalie could not bear to see Trevon suppress the sadness in his heart. The rims of his eyes


    were red. But before she could say anything, Trevon had already pushed her forward. Touching her


    earlobe, he pushed open the door to go downstairs. "I''ll go and see Sophia."


    Natalie was left standing on the spot. As she watched Trevon go downstairs, she felt sorry for him. If


    Trevon''s grandfather left him one day, how devastated would he be?


    After staying silent for a while, Natalie turned around and ced the documents in the safe, where


    there were her grandfather''s documents. She ced the envelopes in her pocket on top and pressed


    them with her hand with mixed feelings. She looked at the ovepping documents and was silent for a


    while before closing the safe again.


    Since Trevon did not intend to read the letter now, she ced it in a ce that both of them knew.


    When he wanted to see the content of the letter, he could take it himself or read it behind her back.


    It turned out that Theo had overestimated himself and underestimated the child he had raised. Trevon


    could already anticipate Theo''s next move. It was just that he cooperated with Theo and pretended not


    to know.


    The next morning.


    When Jasper finished eating and was about to go to school, Trevon instructed, "Go upstairs and say


    goodbye to Great-grandpa."


    Jasper replied calmly, cing the bag he had just picked up on the chair again, "Okay."


    He ran upstairs and carefully pushed open the door. Seeing that Theo had already gotten up and was


    sitting on the bed reading a book, Jasper approached with a smile and said, "Great-grandpa, are you


    feeling better?"


    Theo was extremely touched. He smiled lovingly, his eyes filled with smiles and wrinkles. "I''m doing


    okay. Why aren''t you going to school yet, baby Jasper? You''re going to bete."


    Jasper walked closer and shook Theo''s hand. His big rough hand wrapping around Jasper''s tender


    hand, Theo suppressed his sadness and asked, "Are you here to say goodbye to me?"


    "Yes, great-grandpa, if you''re not feeling well, tell Mommy. Mommy is a doctor. I''m going to school. I''ll


    Theo nodded and smiled. His eyes flickered. Jasper was afraid that he would not be able to see him


    when he came back from school. Theo found sce in the realization that Jasper was such a sensible


    kid. He said, "Alright, I will wait for you toe back. Go to school."


    "Alright, great-grandpa, I learned another word. I''ll write it for you when Ie back from school."


    Jasper, a boy of few words, said a lot at once. Perhaps it was because Theo often apanied him


    and instructed him.


    Jasper was practicing handwriting. In his free time, Theo would teach Jasper handwriting personally.


    ording to Theo, ying chess and practicing handwriting could make one calm down and train their


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    patience.


    Jasper closed the door again and went downstairs. Trevon was already waiting at the top of the stairs


    and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    "You guys go first. I''ll go see Theo before I hit the road. Go, I''ll drive to the base myself." Natalie urged


    Trevon and said, "Hurry up. Jasper is going to bete."


    Upon hearing this, Trevon finally moved away. In the car, Jasper could tell that Trevon, who was driving


    in front. was in a bad mood. He called in a low voice, "Dad."


    Trevon nced at the little guy sitting behind from the corner of his eye and found that Jasper looked


    like a little adult. "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t stutter."


    Jasper asked, "Is great-grandpa going to die?"


    As soon as he said this, even the air around him froze. It was so quiet that Jasper could hear his own


    heartbeat. Jasper held his breath and waited for his father''s answer. He had learned some experience


    from watching television dramas that the elderly were like this when they were sick.


    Trevon paused for a moment and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "Great-grandpa wants to go


    far away to be with Great-grandma."


    Trevon thought that his son would continue to ask, but he didn''t. Jasper pursed his lips in silence. He


    quietly looked at the scenery outside. It was unknown what he was thinking, but Trevon could tell from


    his face that he wasn''t happy. There was sadness that belonged to a child shown on his face.


    After school that day, Jasper couldn''t wait to put down his bag as soon as he came back home. Then,


    he went straight upstairs to see Theo. Behind him, Natalie reminded him to be careful.


    Jasper shared the interesting things that happened in the kindergarten with Theo in the room. Theo


    listened attentively and smiled from time to time. Half an hourter, Jasper reminded Theo to have a


    good rest.


    Looking at his sensible great-grandson, at that moment, Theo felt that the little darling he held in his


    hands had grown up. No wonder his destiny was at hand.


    After Jasper left, Trevon returned early. Like his son, he went straight to the second floor as soon as he


    entered. When he opened the door, he found that the old man was already lying down. The room was


    very quiet, so he retreated and closed the door again.


    Then, he went downstairs to ask Rachel about Theo''s condition today. Rachel said that he was in a


    better state today than yesterday. He had eaten a lot, but he slept two hours longer than yesterday.


    Time passed just like that. Day after day, Theo spent more time in sleeping than staying awake. Time


    slowly dimmed his memory. He kept repeating what had happened yesterday, thinking that it was what


    had happened today.


    No matter how powerful a person was, it was an unchangeable fact that their memories andnguages


    declined with age.


    Theo even called the names of his two great-granddaughters wrongly. He remembered Jasper''s name


    quite well. It was not strange that Theo was confused. The twins were as like as two peas. Not only


    Theo got them mixed up, but even the healthy Gage often made mistakes.


    Days psed.


    On this day, Theo did not eat. The food that was brought up was brought down intact. Mary wiped her


    tears and said to Rachel, who was standing downstairs, in a broken voice, "Madam, Mr. Wilson still ate


    nothing."


    He didn''t eat breakfast, nor did he eat lunch or dinner... "Give it to me," said Rachel.


    Rachel ced the dinner on the bedside table and said, "Theo, eat some. If Trevones back and


    finds out that you eat nothing for a day, he must be worried. Eat at least one bite."


    Without Theo knowing, Trevon had already slept on the sofa in Theo''s room for three consecutive


    nights for a reason that he was afraid something unexpected would happen on the night.


    "Rachel used to address Theo ''Mr. Wilson''. Ever since Natalie married into the family and called her


    Rachel, which was agreeable to Theo, Rachel had changed the way she called Theo."


    "s, alright. I''ll have a bite then." Theo''s hands were trembling non-stop. His voice was weak, and his


    eyes were sunken. There was no flesh on his cheeks, and he looked in a sorry state.


    Even his usually straight back was bent. Rachel was about to feed Theo when she was stopped by


    Theo. The strong-willed Theo would not allow himself to be fed one day. "Don''t worry, I''m still breathing.


    Your mother-inw probably doesn''t want me to see her soon."


    Rachel retracted her hand. Her eyes were filled with tears. Theo''s bodily functions were declining. Even


    his appetite was decreasing. A few days ago, he could still eat a bowl of oatmeal. Today, he lost his


    appetite. No wonder Trevon secretly came to this room to sleep. She suggested worriedly, "Why don''t


    we send you to the base or Athana Hospital?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Theo took half a spoonful of oatmeal and stuffed it into his mouth with difficulty. After swallowing it, he


    took a minute to catch his breath before replying to his daughter-inw, "It won''t make any difference.


    It''s not I''m not seriously ill. It''s just I''m getting old and my organs are declining. There''s no way to


    rece or fix them. I can only die."


    Rachel''s throat was sore and her eyes were red. She had always kept her emotions in control, but at


    this moment, she broke down. Theo had always treated her like his own daughter and in this family,


    she always had a say. "I see. Theo, I wish you could stay with us a little longer. My mother-inw won''t


    be angry with you if you''rete to see you. She''s always been good-tempered and won''t me you."


    Rachel knew that Theo was reminding her to understand and ept Natalie. He was putting in a good


    word for her daughter-inw. She had long looked at Natalie in a different light. After spending so much


    time with her, Rachel had bonded with her. "I won''t make things difficult for Natalie. She''s very


    outstanding. Trevon has good taste. I was a little short-sighted."


    "It''s not that you''re short-sighted. It''s just that everyone has a first impression. People tend to judge


    someone by their first impression. It takes time for someone to get to know the highlights of other


    people. It''s the same case for Natalie."


    Rachel said, "Yes, I know."


    "The two of them talked for a long time. Theo told Rachel about hisst words. In brief, after he was


    gone, Rachel could be said to be in charge of this family. Theo had no choice but to instruct her again."

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    At dusk, a faint red light shone on the courtyard of the Wilson''s residence, adding a hint of warmth to


    the vi.


    Trevon and Natalie arrived at the residence by car. Upon switching off the engine, the rear seat door


    swung open. Jasper, who was dressed in a navy blue kindergarten uniform, swiftly walked indoors.


    As soon as he walked into the living room, he threw his school bag on the couch. Disregarding his


    sister, who was immersed in ying with toys nearby, he swiftly raced to the second floor, heading


    toward Theo''s room as if he was worried that his great-grandfather might vanish from sight a mere


    secondter.


    Trevon walked into the living room with a gloomy expression. The moment he entered, he met Mary''s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    red eyes, which gave him a bad feeling. Subconsciously, he tightened his fists concealed in his


    pockets. Nevertheless, he inquired, "How is Grandpa doing today?"


    Natalie, who was beside him, noticed that his expression had darkened a little. She reached for his


    wrist, offering a gentle pat tofort him as they awaited the response.


    Upon spotting Trevon''s return, the twin girls eximed joyfully, "Daddy, Mommy!"


    Natalie said, "Be good, okay? You can y with your toys while Daddy and Mommy visit Great-


    Grandpa. Try not to be too loud, alright?"


    Rachel sighed helplessly, then said, "He only took a few bites of food, and I had to persuade him to


    eat."


    Upon hearing this, the couple frowned. Without saying anything, they went upstairs. Natalie entered


    Theo''s room, while Trevon chose to return to his own bedroom.


    As the door swung open, Natalie was moved by the heartwarming sight before her. The hidden


    sadness in her heart swelled in her chest as she found her son holding Theo''s hand and engaging in a


    lively conversation. After a brief moment of surprise, she smiled and called out, "Grandpa."


    "You''re home. Go eat something already. I''ll chat with Jasper."


    "Alright, Jasper. Enjoy your chat with Great-Grandpa, okay?" Recognizing Theo''s desire for a private


    moment with Jasper, Natalie chose not to disrupt their heartwarming connection and left the room.


    Jasper replied, "Okay."


    Upon returning to the bedroom, Natalie found Trevon standing on the balcony with a somber


    expression as his gaze fixed on an unknown point. With an aching heart, she walked over, wrapping


    her arms around his waist from behind. Without uttering a word, she rested her face on his back,


    pursing her lips. In silence, she clung to him, offering her embrace in the hope of easing his sorrow.


    He did not turn around. Instead, he allowed her to embrace him. He held her hands that were in front of


    his abdomen, causing her to realize that his hands were trembling slightly. After a while, he said in a


    low voice, "Maybe there''s not much time left."


    Natalie understood the significance behind Trevon''s words and empathized with the emotions he


    conveyed. She said gloomily, "I know."


    Actually, there was a reason why Theo''s physical condition had suddenly declined. He had contracted


    a severe cold once, and he never fully recovered. Following his recuperation from the cold, issues with


    various bodily functions emerged. After a CT scan, it became evident that polyps and cysts appeared


    on every small part of his body. Just as Theo had mentioned, it was beyond remedy; he could not


    possibly have every part of his body reced.


    Natalie had anticipated this oue, but the rapidity of its urrence took her by surprise.


    Trevon said, "Natalie, tonight, I will..."


    He intended to express his desire to sleep in Theo''s room at night, but before he couldplete his


    sentence, Natalie embraced him, offeringfort. "I''m not like Sophia and Olivia. Do what you need to


    do. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you, honey." Trevon found her response heartwarming. He turned around and hugged her


    tightly, holding her close in his arms.


    Late at night, darkness enveloped the courtyard. Once more, the door to Theo''s room was opened.


    The man in pajamas strode in, approaching the bed with the ease of someone who had done it a


    thousand times before. While gently draping the nket over Theo, Theo surprisingly turned around


    and weakly remarked, "Can''t you juste openly?"


    Trevon reached out to help tidy up the nket that was messed up by his grandfather. He chuckled,


    suppressing some emotions, and shifted into a more rxed tone, "I was afraid of angering you. Why


    aren''t you asleep yet? You were waiting for me, huh?"


    Theo turned around slightly and Trevon helped him get into afortable position. The old man


    opened his mouth, coughing a few times. After catching his breath, he said, "To catch you. Why do you


    sneak into my room when you have a wife and children? Go back to sleep already. Don''t worry, I can


    live to see tomorrow''s sunrise. And if fate decides otherwise, the Wilson family''s cemetery is bathed in


    abundant sunlight anyway. You don''t have to worry about me not being able to catch the sun. Go to


    bed."


    After urging Trevon, Theo began to pant heavily.


    After Trevon had covered Theo with the nket, he did not turn on the lights. Instead, hey down on


    the couch and chatted with Theo from afar. In other words, he did not intend to leave at all. "I was


    afraid that you would be bored, so I came to chat with you."


    Observing that his grandson had no ns to depart, Theo refrained from pressuring him further. He


    said, "What''s there to talk about? I am not very chatty anyway. Well, if you''re so keen on chatting, I''ll


    share my thoughts. If you do not listen, I''ll give you a good spanking."


    Trevon fixed his dark eyes on the dim ceiling as emotions swirled within him. "Go ahead. I''m all ears.


    How could I possibly not listen to you anyway?"


    Of course, Theo knew the meaning behind his grandson''s actions, but he chose not to expose him.


    "Always bear in mind that the life you currently possess is a precious and hard-won existence."


    The chat between the grandfather and grandson began.


    Theo became particrly talkative, going on and on without concern for Trevon''s acknowledgment. He


    persisted in patiently reminding his grandson, harboring a concern that something crucial might be


    overlooked.


    When he was tired, he would rest for a few minutes. During these intervals, Trevon did not rush him; he


    simply listened in silence. As Theo''s breathing steadied, he resumed, "In this world, the meeting of one


    person with another is fate. Encountering someone like Natalie, who is not only forgiving but also


    Trevon understood what his grandfather meant. "I will. Do you want to rest? We can talk tomorrow."


    "You wish. Do you want me to remind you constantly? No way. You are not like Jasper or Sophia


    anyway, so you don''t get the same treatment."


    Trevon expressed, "It''s notpletely impossible. If you have the patience to nag me every day, I can


    willingly listen to you every day without finding it annoying."


    In the darkness, a teardrop fell from the corner of Theo''s eye. Certainly, he grasped the intent behind


    his grandson''s words; he understood that Trevon desired his constant presence by his side. As his


    teardrop fell onto his pillow, he took a deep breath and shifted the conversation. "You see, Sophia and


    Olivia are intelligent and brave. It''s okay to indulge them a bit now. However, when it''s time to set


    boundaries, you must not be lenient. They shouldn''t be too unruly, okay? You are not as adept as


    Natalie in educating them, so it''s essential to pay closer attention to her perspective."


    "Yes, I get you. I''m sure they will be more sensible next year. You know, Sophia is just a little


    mischievous, but she isn''t naughty. As for Olivia, she might be a tad bolder than Sophia, but she''s still a


    well-behaved girl." What Trevon said was true. The two children did not exhibit typicaldylike qualities;


    they were more boyish. It remained uncertain how they would evolve as they grew older.


    "These two girls are incredibly bright, quickly grasping what people say. Frankly, you''re not even as


    adept as them in this regard, so it''s important not to indulge them all the time." Due to their high


    intelligence, they could asionally anticipate the thoughts of adults and persistently navigate through


    sensitive topics, much like Theo''s younger sibling.


    Trevon asked, "Yes, I''ll restrain them when they''re a little older. Do you want me to nurture them into


    Beneath the nket, Theo chuckled. The journey for the two young ones to grow into refineddies


    might pose a challenge, but there was ample time ahead, so perhaps the girls would undergo


    numerous transformations by the time they reached adulthood. Pondering on the topic ofdies, Theo


    recalled Hackett''s daughter, who exuded grace and gentleness, especially in the way she spoke.


    On the contrary, it was quite evident that his two great-granddaughters did not conform to the traditional


    standards of ady. "There''s no need to be ady or a strong woman. What''s crucial is addressing their


    mistakes in line with their development. We simply have to grant them the freedom to grow and correct


    their errors ordingly. I am confident that both you and Natalie can provide excellent guidance and


    nurture well-behaved children."


    Theo appeared to have grown tired, starting to snore. Trevon withdrew his hands from the back of his


    head and approached his grandfather''s bed. Taking a seat at the edge, he carefully readjusted the


    nket for Theo. With a gentle touch, he pressed it down and whispered quietly, "Grandpa, I''ll


    remember your words. I won''t make any more mistakes."


    After that, Trevon did not return to the couch. Instead, he gently held Theo''s wrinkled hand, keeping it


    still. The texture of the back of the hand did not feel pleasant; all he could feel was skin and bones,


    reminding him of a skeleton and making him slightly uneasy.


    At around 9:30, the door to the room was gently pushed open, a more frequent urrence ofte.


    Natalie, dressed in pajamas, entered quietly. When she saw Trevon holding his grandfather''s hand with


    unwavering stillness, her expression tightened, and she pursed her lips, choosing to remain silent.


    Trevon had shed his usual demeanor; now, he was simply a grandson grappling with the impending


    departure of his grandfather, desperately attempting to prolong their time together. Witnessing this,


    Natalie felt a pang in her heart. She approached and enveloped him in aforting hug.


    Trevon''s free hand encircled her waist, yet he maintained his grip on Theo''s hand. Lifting his head, he


    softly inquired of Natalie, "Are the children asleep?"


    Trevon remembered what his grandfather had told him before he went to bed. He pursed his lips,


    noting that the open door allowed the corridor''s light to spill in. "Natalie, go to bed."


    Her gentle hand brushed the tips of his hair and caressed his cheek. "Let me keep youpany."


    "There''s no need. Go on. Be good, eh?" He seldom coaxed her in this manner, indicating his strong


    desire for herpliance.


    "Okay. My door isn''t locked, soe find me if you need anything. Don''t shoulder everything alone,


    okay? I''m your wife, so let me do my job." Natalie pinched his cheek. She wanted tofort him, but


    she could not find the words, so she could only bear this sadness with him.


    Trevon agreed. "Sure." Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Half an hour after Natalie had left, Caleb came in in his pajamas. At this point, Trevon had released


    Theo''s wrinkled hand, carefully tucking it beneath the nket. Nevertheless, he remained seated in his


    initial position, showing no inclination to move.


    "Let me keep watch tonight. You can return to your room and rest for the night. You see, my leg has


    long recovered, so I can make do on the couch for the night. There won''t be a problem." Caleb


    approached with the intention of taking over the night watch duty from his son.


    Trevon nced upward, locking eyes with his father. Caleb''s gaze then shifted to Theo, who was


    breathing peacefully on the bed. "Get some rest. There won''t be many nights like this."


    Suddenly, the entire room hushed into silence. Amid the quietness, neither the father nor the son


    uttered a word. Calebprehended the unspoken message from his son, a sentiment known to


    everyone in the Wilson''s residence.


    Having stood in contemtion for a while, Caleb eventually made his way back to his room, leaving the


    night watch duty on Trevon''s shoulders.


    At 2:30 in the morning, the room was engulfed in profound stillness, undisturbed by any snores.


    Trevon, resting on the couch, remained motionless for a moment, staring at the ceiling in silence.


    Finally, he shut his eyes tightly before rising from the couch.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    The moment Trevon finished speaking, the man on the bed did not respond or offer a retort.


    After a few seconds of silence, Trevon turned around and brought his grandfather a bucket of water. He


    wiped Theo''s face and hands, then proceeded tob his hair as well. Following that, he went to the


    closet and retrieved the clothes Rachel had prepared in advance, dressing his grandfather.


    Theo had always been headstrong, so Trevon was certain he would not appreciate others helping him


    with dressing. Therefore, Trevon took it upon himself to assist.


    He finished helping Theo wash up and get dressed.


    He then took out his phone and called Jim. As soon as Jim picked up, he instructed, "Get the funeral


    service personnel toe to Wilson''s residence."


    Silence lingered on the other end of the line. After a few seconds, Jim quickly said, "Alright, I will


    arrange it immediately."


    Upon ending the call, Trevon returned his phone to his pocket. After quickly checking on his


    grandfather in bed, he made his way to his parent''s room with the intention of inviting the members of


    the Wilson''s residence to bid farewell to his grandfather.


    Despite Caleb not being in Theo''s room, sleep eluded him in his own bed. Upon hearing a knock on the


    door, he promptly threw off the nket and rose from the bed. Observing his weary son at the door, he


    immediately grasped the situation. Tears welled up in his eyes and eventually streamed down his face.


    Clenching the door handle tightly for support, he uttered, "I understand. Go tell Natalie."


    "Yeah." Having returned to his room, Trevon nudged the person on the bed. "Natalie..."


    "Huh? Why did youe back? Has Daddy gone to see Grandpa?" Upon awakening, Natalie noticed


    the redness in Trevon''s eyes. A sudden tightness gripped her heart, and an ominous feeling settled in


    her chest.


    Her demeanor instantly shifted as she sobered up. She choked slightly before asking, "Grandpa... has


    he passed away?" As soon as she finished her words, tears streamed down her face, and she opened


    her mouth wide, struggling to find words for a long moment.


    Trevon nodded. Although he did not appear very mncholic, Natalie could discern the sadness in his


    eyes. She was cognizant that, being a man, he refrained from expressing his current emotions through


    tears. "Have you reached out to the funeral service personnel? I have their phone numbers." She


    previously saved the number when she had arranged a funeral for her grandfather.


    Upon hearing her words, Trevon once again regretted not attending her grandfather''s funeral because


    of his pride. "I am sorry."


    They understood each other without having to say much. Natalie raised her hand and wiped her tears


    away. "There is no need for that. Let''s deal with Grandpa''s funeral first. He does not like to be high-


    profile, so we should try our best to cater to his preference."


    Following the conclusion of the call with Trevon, Jim dialed Frank, who had been residing in Athana


    recently as he was aware of Theo''s ailing health. Jim had informed Ava about this in advance.


    The phone call connected, and a groggy voice came through from the other side, suggesting that Frank


    had answered with his eyes shut. Jim went directly to the matter, announcing, "Theo has just passed


    away."


    "Thanks."


    Frank snapped awake instantly. After ending the call with Jim, he swiftly jumped up from the bed and


    hastily put on his slippers. As he dialed the phone, he went to the wardrobe to look for clothes, silently


    cursing Trevon all the while. It was evident that Hackett was deep in sleep as he did not pick up his


    phone, allowing it to ring for a prolonged period.


    With surging anger, Frank angrily tossed his phone onto the bed, causing it to bounce. He swiftly put on


    a ck suit and called Chris, who, being sensitive to calls due to frequent surgeries, answered


    promptly. "Go to the Wilson''s residence."


    Upon hearing Frank''s instructions, Chris did not offer many words. "Okay, I will be right there. You can


    go ahead, and I will join you shortly," Chris responded.


    Frank looked at the unanswered call and furrowed his eyebrows. He then decided to call Edward, who


    picked up the call very quickly. However, perhaps because Edward did not want to wake Rose and the


    child up, he spoke very softly, "Hello."


    In reality, Edward hesitated before answering the phone. He was momentarily stunned before picking


    up, as it was the first time Frank had called him in the middle of the night since his marriage. Therefore,


    this unexpected call left him feeling a bit nervous.


    Frank asked, "Is Hackett with the ckwell family or the Landor family at the moment?"


    Edward replied, "He is at the Landor''s residence today. What is going on? Do you have something to


    tell him?"


    Frank said, "Wake him up and have him go to the Wilson''s residence. Theo has passed away."


    Tonight, Jim and Frank shared the news of Theo''s passing. Having been notified, Edward was stunned


    for a few seconds before responding, "Okay, I will go get him."


    After hanging up the phone, Edward prepared to get up. Considering Trevon''s generosity toward him


    and Rose, he chose a ck suit from the wardrobe and put it on. Rose, waking up in a haze,


    discovered that Edward was already dressed. Feeling confused, she asked, "Hey, darling, where


    exactly are you going to in the middle of the night?"


    Rose rubbed her neck, squinted her eyes halfway, and propped herself up from the bed. As she


    nced at her phone to check the time, she shifted its cement slightly to shield her eyes from the


    harsh light. It was at that moment she realized it was only three o''clock in the early hours of the


    morning.


    Edward returned to the bed andid her down again. "I will go to wake Hackett up."


    As soon as he finished, Rose became even more puzzled. She frowned deeply and asked, "Why are


    you looking for Hackett sote at night? Well, shouldn''t you be staying with your beautiful wife?"


    Edward pulled Rose''s delicate hand away from his chest and replied with seriousness, "Stop fooling


    around. Listen, Theo has just passed away. Since Trevon is unable to reach Hackett, I will wake him


    and head over to the Wilson''s residence afterward."


    "He... Mr. Wilson has passed away?" Rose stuttered in disbelief. For a moment, her mouth hung open,


    and she did not know what to say or do.


    She had originally intended to go to the Wilson''s residence with Sherri this week to see Theo.


    Edward stated, "Yes. I supposed he passed away half an hour ago. Get some rest, okay? You still have


    to go to work tomorrow, after all. I will go over with Hackett."


    Rose had yet to process the information. Meanwhile, she assumed Natalie was devastated. Like a


    robot, she waved her hand, saying, "Go on. I am fine. Just go."


    "Okay, I will close the door. Go back to sleep. If you need anything, look for Mom and Dad."


    "Okay."


    Edward stood at Hackett and Sherri''s door, knocking persistently. He made three more calls, but


    neither Hackett nor Sherri answered.


    Standing at the door, he furrowed his brows deeply as agitation pulsed through his throbbing head. In


    the meantime, Juana and Richard, in the adjacent room, hastily put on their clothes and rose to


    investigate, but Hackett and Sherri remained unresponsive.


    Juana asked his neatly dressed son in confusion, "Edward, are you going on a business trip sote at


    night?"


    In the meantime, she pondered, ''If he is only going on a business trip, why is he standing in front of


    Sherri''s door? Is he going to ask my son-inw to drive him to the airport?''


    Richard asked, "Do you want Hackett to take you? Why don''t I give you a ride instead? I suppose


    Hackett is sound asleep at the moment. Well, have there been any new projectstely? It doesn''t seem


    like there are any overseas contracts that require signing."


    "Dad, I am not going on a business trip. I am going to ask Hackett to get up and go to the Wilson''s


    residence."


    Juana said, "To the Wilson''s... Theo..." With widened eyes and a sigh, she said to her son, "Just open


    the door and enter. Give him a shout." Afterward, she aided in unlocking the door. Entering the room,


    Edward found Hackett in a deep slumber, intermittently smacking his lips, just as Edward had


    expected.


    Edward was speechless. He pushed Hackett''s shoulder, but there was no response. He tried again,


    pushing harder, yet there was still no reaction. Eventually, he resorted to grabbing Hackett''s shoulder


    and pulling him upright.


    Surprised by the sudden awakening, Hackett, with his eyes still half-shut, began to unleash a string of


    profanities. "Fuck! Who the fuck..." Once he realized that it was Edward, he said with helplessness,


    "Edward, why aren''t you sleeping at night? What''s with you? Even if you fancy me, there''s no need to


    visit in the middle of the night. You could have given me a heart attack."


    After speaking, Hackett let out a sigh, suppressing the unfinished curses and scratching his head in


    frustration. Without waiting for Hackett to speak again, Edward went straight to the point, saying,


    "Frank wants you to get to the Wilsons'' residence within half an hour."


    As soon as Edward finished speaking, he strode out of Hackett''s bedroom and saw that Richard had


    also changed his clothes. Seeing his son looking at him, he said, "Let''s go together."


    Edward and Richard sat in the car, awaiting Hackett. Soon, Hackett jogged toward them while putting


    on his clothes. He then slipped into the backseat and said to Richard, who was already seated in the


    front passenger seat, "Let''s go."


    In the backseat, Hackett began to straighten his disheveled hair as hecked the time tob it


    properly. He resorted to running his fingers through the unruly strands, making do with the makeshift


    styling. Expressing his dissatisfaction, he said, "Trevon should have called. It is such a big deal after


    all."


    Richardmented, "Don''t dwell on it. Theo has just left, and he is probably not in the best mood


    either. He is likely upied with arranging the funeral. Considering it is early morning, you know, he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    probably did not want to disturb your sleep by giving you a call."


    During the early hours of the morning, the Athanath street saw a sparse number of pedestrians. One


    could discern only a handful of people, and the traffic consisted of very few cars.


    Because of the smooth traffic, the car quickly arrived at the Wilson''s residence.


    After the car hade to a stop, Hackett quickly opened the door. Upon stepping out of the car, he


    discovered that the funeral service for Theo had already been organized in the courtyard.


    Frank, Chris, and Jim had already arrived, with Hackett being thest to join. Several individuals were


    lending a hand with the arrangements, and the courtyard was now adorned with funeral flowers.


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    William and Grace paid their respects, offering condolences before engaging in a conversation with


    Rachel and Caleb for a while. Before leaving, they mentioned that they would returnter in the


    evening.


    The air hung thick with a solemnity that quelled any inclination for jesting or banter. Therefore, no one


    dared to engage in a dispute with Trevon. Hackett, who was rarely serious, approached with a solemn


    expression, saying, "My condolences."


    Trevon acknowledged with a nod. "Hmm." Noticing Edward and Richard following Hackett, he


    exchanged greetings, exemplifying the etiquette appropriate for the bereaved family. "Thank you."


    Richard said, "My condolences."


    Edward offered aforting pat on Trevon''s shoulder. As they stood in the courtyard, the sounds of


    sobbing emanated from inside the vi. "You have my deepest sympathy."


    Trevon expressed his gratitude toward Edward, who then proceeded to offer condolences to other


    family members with Hackett. Following that, Edward gazed silently at Theo''s ck and white portrait


    for a few moments before uttering a prayer.


    Hackett offered a prayer, saying, "May you rest in peace, Mr. Wilson. As you journey to the beyond, I


    hope that you will find peace and an endless life awaiting you."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Having extended their sympathy to the grieving family, Richard and Edward departed after a brief stay.


    Edward''s primary concern was Richard driving home alone, especially given the early morning hour.


    After recalling his grandfather''s words, Trevon stood in the courtyard and looked around. He had a


    feeling that something was missing. Despite the presence of numerous people, the atmospherecked


    the upbeat energy his grandfather had cherished during his lifetime.


    After a few seconds of silence, he ordered, "Jim, set up some Euchre tables in the courtyard. Also, get


    a few decks of poker cards ready."


    Hearing this, Jim, who was tidying up the venue, hurried inside the vi after replying, "Alright, I will get


    it done immediately."


    Hackett stooped down and retrieved the trash from Jim''s hands, offering his assistance in disposing of


    it. "Okay, go ahead and make the arrangements. Leave this task to me and Frank," he said.


    Meeting Jim''s concerned gaze, Hackett sensed a hint of condescension. He furrowed his brows and


    sarcastically remarked, "Hey, I''ve got a pair of hands, and believe it or not, I do know how to toss out


    the trash."


    "Sure. Please do. I will attend to my tasks now." Jim nced at the trash in Hackett''s hand before


    leaving.


    Hackett asked Trevon, "Why did he look at me like that? Did he think I can''t be trusted?"


    Trevon, who was not in the mood for jests, merely gave Hackett a brief nce. Despite Hackett''s


    attempt to alleviate his friend''s grief, he found little sess.


    Hackett scratched his head in frustration, feeling at a loss. While he excelled in banter and teasing,


    Certainly, if he attempted to console Trevon so seriously, there was a risk of either giving Trevon


    nightmares or him being sent to the base for a free physical examination.


    Not long after.


    A truck made its way slowly into the Wilson''s residence. Once it came to a stop, Jim hopped down from


    the front passenger seat and directed the courier to bring the Euchre tables to the courtyard. Only three


    tables were delivered, as Jim believed a smaller, more intimate gathering was preferable. After all, an


    excess of tables would lead to unwanted noise rather than fostering a lively atmosphere.


    Natalie emerged with red eyes and noticed the Euchre tables in the courtyard. Feeling perplexed, she


    approached Trevon and gently patted his arm. In a hoarse voice, she inquired, "Why set this up?"


    Trevon sped her hand, offering a gentle squeeze. His expression remained stoic, and his eyes


    carried a somber tone as he uttered, "You see, Grandpa always enjoyed a lively atmosphere."


    He did not arrange his grandfather''s funeral service in a hotel; instead, everything was organized in the


    Wilson''s residence. After all, it was his grandfather''s home and would be his lifelong home. As a result,


    Trevon opted not to host the funeral at a different location.


    Ultimately, his concern revolved around the idea that if the funeral were held at the hotel, his


    grandfather might struggle to find his way home. Despite not holding a belief in the heavens or fate on


    a usual basis, today, for some inexplicable reason, he found himself swayed by such superstitions.


    After a prolonged silence, Natalie expressed her concern, saying, "Dad locked himself in the study and


    is reading Grandpa''s letter over and over again."


    "Yeah, don''t worry. He can handle himself," he reassured, specifically referring to Caleb.


    "Trevon, don''t you think the card game will disturb Grandpa?" In the distance, the Euchre tables were


    set up. Meanwhile, Hackett had taken a seat and was tapping on the table, awaiting Trevon''sment.


    Frank rested one hand on the table, leaning against it. He stretched his neck and sensed difort in


    his shoulders, recognizing a noticeable decrease in his physical strength.


    Despite the funeral service already being arranged, they still sensed imperfection. As a result, they


    coborated to make further adjustments, even rearranging the funeral flowers.


    Seeing this, the funeral service professionals perceived a sense of disdain and experienced mild


    frustration.


    Meanwhile, Chris was panting from exhaustion. His sleeves rolled up high, revealing the tenderest skin.


    While he was ustomed to the demands of the operating theater, this type of physicalbor was a


    new experience for him. Performing surgery was tiring in its own right, but the fatigue from this kind of


    work was distinctly different. Despite the challenge, he did not ck off and remained busy until now.


    "Let''s y." With that, Trevon forced a smile. Leaning against the table, Frank lifted his hand to check


    the watch on his wrist. He raised his chin and spoke, "Go catch up on sleep. We will take care of things


    here. Your Grandpa won''t feel lonely, okay? You still have a lot to attend to throughout the day anyway."


    As dawn approached, more individuals were likely to arrive to offer their condolences. Every visitor,


    irrespective of their wealth or status, whether they were the wealthiest individual in Athana or the


    president, was regarded as a guest by Frank. Therefore, he deemed it essential to offer a polite


    greeting to all, considering it a fundamental requirement of etiquette.


    Natalie shared the same sentiment. She was convinced that Trevon had foregone sleep the previous


    night, or else he would not have been able to promptly learn about Theo''s passing. She feared that if


    Trevon continued to neglect rest, he would inevitably reach a point of exhaustion. Furthermore, as per


    Athana''s custom, Theo''s funeral was scheduled for five days, followed by the burial. In essence, it


    seemed improbable that Trevon could endure extended sleep deprivation.


    Natalie tried to persuade Trevon by saying, "Take a nap with me. Just for an hour."


    Surprisingly, Trevon did not decline and instead nodded slightly. "Yes." As Trevon was about to speak,


    Hackett and Chris chimed in together, saying, "Don''t worry, we''ll keep an eye on things."


    Frank assured, "We''ll ensure that everything goes smoothly."


    Trevon replied, "Thanks."


    Prior to Natalie and Trevon heading upstairs, they instructed the servants on their tasks and


    responsibilities. They also took the time to console Mary and Gage. Amongst everyone in the vi,


    Mary disyed the deepest sorrow, shedding the most tears. Meanwhile, Gage sought sce in a


    corner, clutching the chess piece that belonged to Theo during his lifetime. In a hushed tone, he


    whispered something, wiping away his tears as he spoke.


    As the couple reached the staircase leading upstairs, Natalie inquired whether Trevon wished to visit


    his father. Trevon replied that there was no need, emphasizing that his father needed time to process


    the news on his own. Adult emotions, he believed, could not be easily dispelled through persuasion.


    Most of the time, they preferred toe to terms with things in their own way.


    In the courtyard, the clear sound of poker cards being shuffled resonated loudly, giving the impression


    that each card could be distinctly heard in the air. Seated around a table were Frank, Hackett, Jim, and


    Chris.


    "How much do you want to bet?" Hackett inquired of the other three yers as if he were flush with


    cash.


    Even though Theo was good to Jim, he had no intention of relinquishing his family assets at this


    moment, especially since he had not yet found a wife. "I will say another prayer in a while," he


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    announced.


    "Hey, you''re openly ttering Mr. Wilson. Well, I have to bid him farewell too." Hackett stood up from his


    chair and offered a solemn prayer to Theo''s ck-and-white photo.


    Chris picked up a card and examined it. "I''ll request Mr. Wilson''s blessing when I have trouble winning,"


    he remarked.


    In an instant, Theo became a pivotal element in determining their victory or defeat that night. With their


    presence, the courtyard truly came alive with vibrant energy.


    During the initial round, Frank held the advantage over Hackett, who was dealt a poor hand. Whether it


    was Theo''s blessing or sheer luck remained unclear, but despite the unfavorable cardbinations,


    Hackett skillfully utilized each one. Within a brief span, the unfavorable cards turned favorable.


    Meanwhile, Chris yed as if his intention was to hand over every card Hackett required, facilitating


    thetter''s consistent victories.


    Despite Frank''s efforts, Hackett consistently emerged victorious despite the unfavorable card


    helping him?"


    Chris, too, discovered that his hands were exceptionally poor that night. "Jeez, I''m basically following


    the cards you''veid out previously. It works particrly well when he''s reluctant to take my cards.


    After one round, he ends up epting them all."


    Hackett stated with honesty, "Actually, I wasn''t keeping tabs on Frank''s moves; I just happened to win


    whenever it was your turn."


    Jim replied, "What a coincidence. He keeps putting money in your pocket."


    Chris found it hard to believe. He paused in the midst of the game, stating, "Hold on a minute. Let me


    seek Mr. Wilson''s blessing first."


    A few minutester, Chris returned to his seat andmenced aeback. Things became oddly


    peculiar. While Frank was losing on his own, the other three were consistently winning. Finally, Hackett,


    who was unable to endure it any longer, suggested, "Why don''t you go seek Theo''s blessing as well?"


    Frank had already offered prayers for Theo upon arrival. However, he had yet to seek blessing from


    Theo at the beginning of the Euchre game. He red at Hackett and remarked, "How can we all win?


    There have to be some losers."


    "What you said seems to make sense. Well, continue. After all, you have a lot of money," Hackett


    remarked in good spirits, showing no signs of sleepiness.


    Frank suggested, "After this round, I''ll take a moment to tidy up the venue."


    They collectively decided that whoever ended up on the losing side for three consecutive rounds would


    take a break and stroll around the courtyard to tidy things up, ensuring everything was in order. After an


    hour or so, the venue could indeed benefit from some cleaning and organization.


    Natalie and Trevon took a nap for over an hour. Upon waking and checking, they discovered that


    everything was in perfect order. Natalie looked at it in disbelief. Turning her attention to the funeral


    flowers surrounding Theo''s monochrome photo, she noticed there were even more flowers than before,


    and they were all neatly arranged. She smiled, assuming that Theo would be very pleased. "I think we


    don''t have to worry."


    Trevon cast a nce at the funeral flowers and then at the few people ying cards. "Yes! Oh yeah!


    Don''t even think about cheating. I saw what you did there. Did you think I didn''t see what you just did?


    Hurray! Look at me. Pay up."


    Hackett was on a winning streak, consistently collecting money. He extended his hand, asking Frank


    for money, but Frank smacked him, saying, "Feeling smug, huh? Don''t forget to clean up."


    "Of course. Well, you know, I''m prepared to clean it daily since Theo has showered me with so many


    blessings."


    He inquired of Hackett, who disyed evident delight due to his triumph, "Look at how much you''re


    winning, huh? Your pockets can''t even hold all the money you''ve earned. Look at you smiling like that."


    Observing Trevon''s lighthearted tone, the others breathed a sigh of relief and subsequently eased up.


    Frank remarked, "Take a look at the venue. Everything is in order, right? You can tell how much he''s


    won by how organized the venue is."


    Then, he opened his drawer. "I have made quite a significant contribution."


    Natalie cast a nce at the table, pondering whether ying cards held any significance for the


    venue''s organization.


    Even though she was not familiar with ying cards, she had never heard of any connection between


    tidying up and Euchre.


    Standing beside Natalie, Trevon discerned her contemtive demeanor and understood her thoughts.


    "Jim, when you are done, bring more flowers."


    Upon hearing this, Natalie came to realize why the venue was in perfect order.


    In the midst of the conversation, Frank turned the tables, securing his first victory of the night. "I won!


    Pay up already. Thank you, Theo."


    Hackett said indignantly, "Tsk. You lucked out, okay? It''s just because I wasn''t paying attention and let


    you exploit the loophole." Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Chris sighed. Despite winning a small amount, he had not achieved any significant sess. The


    money he had won was merely pocket change. Nheless, on the whole, he dide out ahead,


    albeit by a small margin.


    Hackett emerged as the biggest winner. Trevon raised his hand to check the time. "Time to go home


    and get some rest."


    Chris stated, "I have an operation during the day. I''ll go to the hospital to get some rest, and I''ll join you


    all once it''s finished."


    Hackett remarked, "Then I won''t go home either. I''ll sleep with Frank."


    Frank said, "Get lost. Go sleep in the car. I don''t like sleeping with men."


    Hackett clung to Frank like a band-aid, hanging one of his hands heavily on Frank''s shoulder. Each


    time it was swatted away, he promptly put it back again. The cycle persisted until Frank could not be


    bothered to continue swatting him away.


    "I''m not going to do anything to you, alright? I''m sure Theo knows my intentions. Hey, he''s watching us,


    okay? Let''s be friendly and not make him worry."


    Frank brushed off Hackett with indifference. Once again, he shrugged off Hackett''s persistent hand


    before making his way upstairs. Hackett followed closely, fearing that he would fall behind or be left


    outside the room.


    Natalie observed their retreating figures, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    It was close to nine o''clock. The entrance and courtyard of the Wilson''s residence were teeming with a


    constant flow of people. Meanwhile, numerous luxury cars were neatly parked around, and everyone


    stepping out of the vehicles was dressed in ck.


    Natalie, Trevon, and Rachel, Caleb stood in the courtyard to receive the guests who came to pay their


    respects, nodding politely and exchanging pleasantries with whoever came to bid farewell to Theo.


    Lena and Mary ced the two children and Jasper upstairs to ensure their noise would not disturb the


    funeral.


    Before the three children were directed to go upstairs, Trevon had instructed them to pray in front of


    Theo''s photo for ten minutes. The twins left after the time specified by their father, while only Jasper


    remained in prayer as he decided to continue for an additional half an hour.


    Respecting the child''s decision, Trevon refrained from intervening and allowed Jasper to continue


    praying for the additional half hour before eventually joining the others upstairs.


    Many people came to bid farewell to Theo. After all, his amiable nature throughout his life had


    endeared him to everyone, resulting in a spontaneous gathering of mourners who came to pay their


    respects.


    During this period, couples from the Yamin family, the ckwell family, as well as various Athana


    dignitaries and wealthy families, visited the Wilson''s residence to express their condolences.


    A young man carrying a school bag came in. He was wearing a ck hoodie and a ck cap. As soon


    as he stepped into the funeral service, he took off his cap. When Natalie saw him, she quickly went


    forward, asking, "Isn''t it Friday today? Why are you here? Aren''t you going to ss today?"


    The person who arrived was Tucker. His eyes were teary as he truthfully conveyed the information,


    adhering to Natalie''s directive to be honest¡ªan instruction he held close to his heart. "Natalie, I heard


    at school that Mr. Wilson had passed away, so I took leave. Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared all the


    ss materials for today''s lessons. I won''t fall behind on my homework."


    Upon hearing this, Natalie could not bring herself to scold him. She took his bag, an act that prompted


    the individuals paying their respects to start whispering about the rtionship between the two. Natalie


    and Tucker, however, carried on as if they had not noticed, focusing on their own tasks instead.


    "Go ahead and bid Mr. Wilson farewell."


    Tucker dutifully stepped forward and offered his prayers in front of Theo''s photo. He expressed


    heartfelt gratitude to the old man, acknowledging his deep appreciation. After all, Theo had treated him


    like he was his biological grandson, taking care of him in every way and even imparting asional


    lessons on proper conduct.


    Recalling every day in the Wilson''s residence and every little bit of Theo, Tucker could not help but cry.


    After finishing his prayers, Tucker raised his hand to wipe away tears with the back of his hand.


    Subsequently, he took the bag from Natalie''s hand and politely greeted Rachel, Caleb, and Trevon.


    Finally, he said, "I''ll head upstairs to keep an eye on Jasper and the twins."


    Trevon patted Tucker''s shoulder. "Go on."


    Upon pushing open the door upstairs, Tucker discovered that Jasper was not present. Instead, he only


    found his two nieces and Lena. Scanning the room, he inquired, "Lena, where''s Jasper?"


    Lena sighed with reddened eyes, indicating that she had cried just now. "He went to Theo''s study alone


    to practice calligraphy. It seems like he''s missing his great-grandfather. Jasper may be reserved, but he


    is actually very understanding. You see, he spent half an hour in prayer in the courtyard before entering


    the study, and he has not spoken a single word by far. Just like his father, he rarely shares his thoughts


    with others."


    Hearing this, Tucker ced his school bag on the ground. "I''ll go take a look at Jasper. Sophia, Olivia,


    be good, okay? I will be backter."


    Sophia and Olivia both nodded in agreement, with Sophia adding, "Alright."


    In the study room, Jasper had diligently practiced numerous words using the method passed down by


    his great-grandfather. The word he had written most frequently was "Goodbye." As Tucker entered, he


    noticed a pile of papers neatly arranged on the corner of the table.


    Jasper had been guided through the art of calligraphy step by step by Theo, and the influence of


    Theo''s calligraphy was evident in both the style and strokes. "Jasper, Lena mentioned that you''ve been


    practicing for quite a while. Would you like to take a break?"


    Jasper picked up the pen again and knelt on the chair that Theo had often sat on. "It''s fine. Uncle


    Tucker, don''t mind me. Just keep an eye on Sophia and Olivia for me, and make sure they stay


    upstairs."


    Originally, Tucker wanted tofort Jasper, but he ended up getting an order instead. He shook his


    head helplessly. Meanwhile, his nephew remained expressionless as he calmly practiced his


    calligraphy as if nothing had happened. However, Tucker was aware that Jasper was unhappy. Still, he


    said, "Alright. You can practice for a while. We''ll be in the children''s room."


    Jasper replied calmly, "Hmm."


    Back in the children''s room, Tucker shook his head helplessly at Lena, who had already foreseen this


    oue. "It''s okay. Let him keep practicing. He''s expressing his longing for his great-grandfather in his


    own manner," Lena remarked.


    Downstairs, Trevon and Natalie were on speakerphone, handling calls from Emma and Daniel in a


    secluded corner. Emma and Danielmunicated their n to visit the day after tomorrow,


    considering the possibility of Ava graduating early. In simpler terms, they chose to postpone their arrival


    until Ava finished the required procedures. By doing that, she could await delivery in Athana.


    Trevon reassured Daniel that there was no rush, emphasizing the importance of prioritizing Ava''s


    studies, especially given her pregnancy. Nheless, Daniel exined that the deceased should be


    given the utmost priority. Fortunately, Theo''s burial was scheduled forter, so that they coulde the


    day after tomorrow, otherwise, they would havee immediately.


    After around ten minutes, the call concluded. Trevon mentioned that he would send someone to pick


    up Daniel, who had indicated that Frank would be heading to Sapphire City tomorrow. In the call,


    Daniel also advised Trevon to handle Theo''s funeral arrangements with peace of mind.


    Despite the sun having set, the Wilson''s residence remained as bright as day, bustling with activity. The


    three Euchre tables that Trevon had set up were filled with yers, adding to the lively atmosphere.


    Sherri, Rose, Ste, and Jim formed one of the tables. Meanwhile, Natalie sat beside Sherri, observing


    the game.


    After the three children had offered their prayers in front of Theo''s photo, Rachel guided them to bed.


    Due to Lena''s surgery, Natalie understandably prohibited her froming downstairs. Therefore, Lena


    was told to return upstairs as soon as she finished praying.


    The second Euchre table was taken up by Frank, Hackett, Chris, and Edward, with Trevon wandering


    around the table from time to time. Unfortunately, he did not get the chance to pay his respects to his


    grandfather. Meanwhile, Caleb stood behind the elders'' table, quietly observing.


    Thest table was upied by the elders, namely Nathan, Richard, Charlie, and William, with the calm


    Grace seated beside William. It was noteworthy that Theo''s funeral service could be described as


    incredibly lively and filled with endlessughter. Perhaps it was precisely what Theo had desired.


    William raised his hand to stop Richard from grabbing the cards. "Wait a minute. Grace, take a look


    and see what I should do."


    Grace reorganized his cards, and in an instant, it became clear at a nce. She reminded William,


    "Don''t shuffle the cards. Arrange them in order."


    "I''m just afraid that Charlie will guess my cards." William pushed the cards down and Charlie defended


    himself by saying, "Why would I guess your cards? Do you think I have nothing better to do? What a


    petty man."


    Caleb stood behind and observed everything keenly. In reality, Charlie had already deduced William''s


    cards. Charlie consistently held the cards that William needed to win in his possession. He had even


    discarded the setup and outright refused to y that particr card. However, Caleb chose not to


    disclose this information; he simply observed silently.


    The atmosphere at the other table was even more festive, with everyone in high spirits. For those


    unaware, it would seem as if Theo had not left. Instead, one might wonder if a wedding celebration was


    underway. In fact, the Wilson family could very well be the first to host a funeral as lively as a wedding.


    Roseined, "Jim, do you know how to y? Why are you acting like this? I''ve been trailing you


    for a few rounds already."


    Hackett interrupted from another table, remarking, "Jim, I suspect the little money you won this morning


    isn''t even enough for you to take the bus ride home tonight."


    Frank yed a card and nced at the three women with a faint smile. The only odd one out, Jim,


    scratched his ear and cheek, remarking, "No need to be suspicious. I might lose so much that I go


    bankrupt soon."


    ying cards was an enigmatic affair. Whenever a man engaged in a game with three women


    simultaneously, he found himself losing almost ny percent of the time, unable to quell the trend.


    The trio of women took turns securing victories, causing Jim to continuously part with his money. With


    substantial losses, he began to contemte the purpose of the endeavor. Meanwhile, Natalie''s best


    friend reveled in her substantial winnings. Trevon stood by Jim''s side, offering reassurance. "Don''t be


    panic. I''ll cover for you. Just y."


    Sherri affirmed, "Absolutely. With Mr. Wilson present, what do you have to fear? Just show us what you


    have got. It seems like Theo favors the three of us. Haha." Her words were apanied by a broad


    grin.


    Despite their prayers to Theo, it seemed that he favored women over men, withholding his blessings


    from Jim entirely. While losing money was a minor concern, being defeated by three women became a


    somber story in Jim''s life.


    Rose purposefully selected a card, waving it in the air with theatrical ir. "Theo, please bestow your


    blessings upon me." She slowly unveiled the card, squinting her eyes in anticipation. "Oh my god,


    Theo, you''re incredible! Look at me! Self-made victory!"


    All eyes turned toward Rose. Even Grace, her own mother, could not help but be stunned.


    Under the intense scrutiny, Rose offered an awkward smile and a wave of her hand. She picked up a


    card and exined, "I got a bit carried away, you know. I was a bit carried away. It''s mostly because


    I''ve never had a self-made victory. Sorry about that. Let''s carry on, shall we?"


    Ste asked, "What''s making you so emotional? Just look at Jim¡ªhe''s not disying any emotions,


    even though he''s constantly losing money. Why are you so emotional about collecting the winnings?


    Try not to rub it in his face."


    Rose wore a triumphant expression, altering her voice as she dered, "You are right. Mr. Hawk, my


    apologies. I shall be subtle next time. Please do hand over your money."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jim was speechless. He pondered, ''Can''t we just have a regr conversation? I''m done ying cards


    with women.''


    Natalie could not help but feel a sense of pity for Jim, thinking that perhaps he had been traumatized by


    Euchre at this funeral.


    Trevon stood behind Frank, who had experienced quite a stroke of luck that night. Frank and Edward


    essentially dominated the entire evening as they engaged in card games expressionlessly.


    Standing behind Frank, Trevon nced at the cards in Frank''s hand and inquired, "What time are you


    heading to Sapphire City tomorrow? If you have to get there early, you might as well head back early."


    Upon hearing this, Hackett took a brief pause and raised his eyebrows. "You''re heading to Sapphire


    City? Why at this particr moment?"


    Frank nced at him and replied, "Sick."


    Hackett added, "But you have the medicine."


    "I n to leave at nine o''clock." Frank thwarted Hackett''s potential victory by ying a card, leading to


    yet another scolding from Hackett.


    Chrisined, "You''ve been taking numerous flights. Is there a necessity to travel abroad?"


    "I do not mind." Frank coldly nced at the ignorant Chris, thinking that it must be the reason why he


    was single.


    Rose, with keen ears, replied to Chris as she assisted Frank at another table, "How thoughtless of you.


    Why don''t you just date a random neighbor, huh? It would save you the trouble of giving your girlfriend


    a ride home."


    Ste concurred, saying, "Exactly. I believe Rose''s suggestion is a good one." Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Chris did not even raise his head as he said indifferently, "A good idea? You go ahead then. I''m


    perfectly content being single. After all, dating doesn''t hold the same allure as performing surgery."


    Frank chimed in, saying, "True. The operating table does seem more appealing when you''re dealing


    with critical moments in your life. Imagine, if you were in a wheelchair, there might not be anyone


    around to push you."


    "Get lost. Stop throwing curses at me, okay? Can''t you wish something positive for me?" Chris was left


    speechless, wondering why everyone was talking about him being single now.


    Grace felt speechless, thinking, ''If you want to persuade someone, just be open about it. Why bring up


    Ava? It''s not like nobody knows about Ava''s twin children.''


    Charlie remarked, "If you can get him married, I''ll do whatever you want.''


    Nathanmented, "The likelihood of having twins is quite low, you see."


    "That''s correct. Ava is indeed quite capable. Just take a look at Natalie, eh? She''s given birth to twin


    girls," William said with joy.


    Richard simply nodded without uttering any words. Meanwhile, Grace fixed her gaze on the cards,


    making an effort to disregard William''s smug demeanor.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Euchre continued until 5 in the morning, with the noise finally ceasing. Fortunately, Theo enjoyed the


    lively atmosphere, otherwise, he might have had to get up and scold the kids.


    A few of them were so tired that they could not open their eyes, but they still lit a candle for Theo after it


    ended. The elder group ended it before 1 a.m.


    Sherri and Ste kept yawning one after another, their eyes glistening with fatigue.


    Observing her best friend, who seemed half-dead while leaning on Hackett''s shoulder, Natalie sensed


    she might copse at any moment. She directed, saying, "Head upstairs for some rest."


    Upon hearing this, Sherri yawned and nodded in agreement. She really had no intention of going


    home. Although she was here to send Mr. Wilson off, she had no ns to drive in fatigue.


    Trevon watched as everyone seemed drained as if they had been sapped of energy by mischievous


    spirits. He opened his mouth slightly and said, "Let''s all go upstairs and take a break. Mary has already


    prepared the rooms."


    Ste leaned two-thirds of her weight on Chris''s shoulder. Despite Chris being quite tired, he did not


    push his sister away and allowed her to lean on him.


    Edward put one arm around Rose''s shoulder.


    Ste covered her mouth with one hand, yawning incessantly. Her eyelids were battling to stay open,


    and her head felt like it was stuffed with cotton, making her feel fuzzy. She said, "Right now, I see


    Euchre cards floating in front of my eyes. With so many people, you couples should not team up. Let''s


    have the women in one room and the men in another, okay?"


    Ste kindly suggested while in a daze.


    Rose found the idea feasible. Otherwise, they would need more rooms, which would be too


    troublesome. She said, "Alright, honey, I''ll leave you for a while, I just need to take a quick nap."


    Agreeing with his wife, Edward said, "Yeah, let''s split the men into two rooms. A bed could not fit four


    men."


    Thest three women shared a room. Hackett chose to sleep with Jim tofort his broken heart.


    Edward shared a room with Chris, while Frank was taken to the airport by Tom after the Euchre ended.


    In the evening.


    A woman in a ck gown stood in front of the mourning hall. Her dress was hand-embroidered with


    white, three-dimensional flowers that were lifelike. There was also a white flower on her chest. She


    stood in front of the mourning hall with a dark expression. Her eyes flickered with light, blurring the


    ck-and-white photo in front of her.


    The man, dressed in a ck suit, ced a lit candle in the holder, knelt down in prayer, and then rose


    with a sigh. Apologetically, he said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for arrivingte. Have a safe journey."


    The woman helped the man stand up. The man raised his hand to wipe the tears that had yet to spill


    from the corners of his eyes.


    Beside them, a pregnant woman in a ck dress, her belly prominentlyrge, resembling a pot ced


    in the middle, looked visibly tired. With the support of the man, she slightly bent down in a gesture of


    reverence, preparing to light the candle.


    "I''ll do it." As he spoke, Frank let go of Ava''s wrist and took the candle in her hand. He went forward


    and ced it in the holder.


    When Natalie saw Frank let go, she quickly went forward and held Ava''s waist, and rebuked, "Why are


    you running over here too? Bring Ava home."


    Thest sentence was directed at Frank. It was not appropriate for Ava toe here with a big belly.


    With more people arrivingter, they might bump into each other, and Grandpa would be worried if he


    saw this.


    Ava held Natalie''s hand and smiled gently, "It''s okay. I just came to see Mr. Wilson. Don''t worry. I''ll go


    back in a while."


    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. How could she not be nervous? Once again, she addressed the Turner


    couple, saying, "Mr. Turner, Mrs. Turner, let Ava go home first."


    Trevon nced at a belly nearly the same size as Natalie''s, furrowing his brow. He said, "Frank, take


    Ava back to the Roberts residence. The crowd will increaseter, and you don''t need toe over


    tonight."


    Frank was actually more worried than anyone. He wished the young girl would just rest on the bed and


    not stress about moving around. However, as soon as she got off the ne, the little girl expressed a


    desire to visit Theo. Unable to resist her earnest plea, he reluctantly agreed, saying, "Okay."


    Seeing the young girl pouting, Frank supported her waist with one hand and held her wrist with the


    other, in a constant protective stance. "Behave, I''ll bring you here again tomorrow morning. There will


    be more people in the evening, and many of them smoke."


    "Alright." Seeing that everyone was so busy, Ava did not want to be a burden and increase everyone''s


    busyness.


    "Frank, take Ava back. I''ll stay here with your mom tonight" Daniel instructed, guarding the mourning


    hall.


    "Alright, I''ll take Baby Ava back now," Frank replied.


    After Frank and Ava left, Daniel and Emma nned to find Caleb to have a chat and offer some


    here soon, we''ll send the kids to the Yamin family first."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''m fine. My brother has sent me a message," Natalie replied.


    "That''s good," replied Daniel.


    After a while, two men in ck attire entered, a father and son. As soon as they walked in, they nodded


    at Trevon. Recognizing them as guests, Trevon courteously greeted, "Uncle."


    Ted nodded. He had actually wanted toe over for a long time, but when he thought of what his


    father had done and how he had indulged and protected him, he felt that he was too ashamed toe.


    After thinking for a few days, he felt that he shoulde. "I''m sorry, I really don''t have the face to see


    you."


    Trevon nced at Max, who had be much more obedient beside him. However, he did not look


    very well. Trevon had also heard that Max had been undergoing therapy and medication. After looking


    at him for a few seconds, he looked away and said calmly, "Grandpa said that the past is the past."


    After that, the two men fell silent, as there wasn''t much to talk about. Peggy had long been released,


    but Carlos wouldn''t being out in this lifetime. It was said that he had fallen ill even while still inside.


    Peggy was a person with a narrow mind and a strong sense of jealousy. When she was inside, she


    always believed that Theo was heartless, so she wouldn''te to visit him. Perhaps deep down, she


    may even have wished for unrest in the Wilson''s residence.


    Natalie greeted politely. "Uncle."


    Max looked up at Natalie and quickly lowered his gaze. He followed Ted to pay his respects to Theo.


    After paying their respects, they did not stay any longer. They only exchanged a few simple


    pleasantries before leaving in a hurry.


    Watching the two of them leave, Natalie sighed. "He has aged a lot. Do you want to tell Mom and


    Dad?"


    "Yeah, we''ll talk about itter. There''s no hurry. Natalie, do you want to rest for a while? You can go to


    bed early tonight. I''ll stay up," Trevon said, feeling sorry for Natalie, who had been staying up with him.


    "It''s okay. Let''s discuss it after we''ve taken Grandpa to Grandma''s ce. I can manage. Do you have


    some misunderstanding about me? Am I that weak?"


    Natalie raised her head and asked with a smile on her face. She wanted to reassure him.


    "Got it. If you''re tired, take a rest," she continued when she noticed him staring at her without saying


    anything.


    Trevon nodded softly and said, "Okay."


    After dinner, the card game resumed. Joseph took Frank''s ce, while Jim pitifully joined the three


    women in the game. The oue was easy to guess, and Ste was granted a break by Leia, allowing


    her to return to work after the funeral.


    The Yamin couple, along with Nathan and Richard, paid an evening visit. After a short stay, they left.


    The Roberts family nned to stay overnight at the Wilson''s residence. Their son would be at home in


    the evening to apany Ava. There had to be someone from the Roberts family staying to keep


    watch.


    Under the pressure from Joseph, Chris did not expect his brother-inw to be so skilled at the game.


    "How about ying with exposed cards? So far, you''re the only one making any moves," he suggested.


    Seated beside him, Christina defended him, "If your skills aren''t up to par, don''t me your brother-in-


    At another table, Ste nodded earnestly, fully agreeing. "Exactly! Look, I just won again. Your skills are


    just too poor."


    After saying this, Ste added, "Chris, do you know what this is called? This ispletely using me


    to find your own psychological gap."


    Christina, listening from the side, felt that her sister''s ability to analyze problems had improved quite a


    bit under Leia''s influence. She could now draw conclusions.


    Chris felt it was better for him to stay quiet. "Please continue as if I didn''t say anything."


    "Chris, your straightforward personality is a bit worrisome. Can''t you just tter Joseph a bit? If you


    tter him well, Joseph will feed you the cards," Rose said.


    "Do you think I''m you?" Chris retorted.


    "Well, then you deserve to lose money. Look, Mr. Hawk is going to turn things around tonight," Rose


    teased with a yful tone.


    At another table, several elders from other prominent families were already seated, but Grace did not


    seem eager to engage with them. Trevon understood and said, "Mr. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts, you can go


    back tonight. There are quite a lot of people, Frank and I aren''t bothered by such things."


    Trevon could sense what the Roberts couple was thinking. They wanted to spare Frank from


    unnecessary trouble.


    Natalie also joined in persuading them. Knowing that the Roberts couple understood etiquette, she felt


    that once Frank left, they should step in. Both couples had guessed the inner thoughts of the Roberts


    couple. "Yes, we''re family. We''re really fine."


    After a few minutes of persuasion, the Roberts couple was convinced to return. Before leaving, William


    instructed Edward to take care of Rose. However, Rose reassured them, saying there was no need to


    worry as their room was upstairs.


    Just like that, everyone rushed to the Wilson''s residence as soon as they woke up, persisting until the


    day of the funeral.


    Perhaps God was responding to Theo''s request. The sun was shining brightly today, and the weather


    was extremely good. Even the cemetery was dyed with a warm color.


    On the side, a group of workers were busy digging, arranging the garden brought from the Wilson''s


    residence in the Wilson family cemetery. Jim directed everyone to handle it with care. After all, it was


    Theo''s treasure.


    If the things Theo cherished in his final moments were bumped or damaged, Trevon could give the


    responsible person a thorough beating and then send them to Soutnd.


    He better be careful. In any case, he did not want to go there, and Terrell had just returned after all.


    A group of people stood in front of the tombstone, with Caleb, Rachel, Trevon, and Natalie at the


    forefront. Three little ones stood beside them, and behind them were members of the Turner family,


    representatives from the four great families, and even Chris was standing at the back. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    Ava was supported by Frank on the side, preventing others from bumping into her. Despite Natalie''s


    instructions not to bring Ava, she insisted oning. Frank had no choice but to escort her here,


    apanied by Yana and Benjamin.


    Joseph had already arranged for Benjamin and Yana to be in Athana, dedicated to safeguarding Ava''s


    safety in the future.


    The Wilson family cemetery was expansive, with several generations of ancestorsid to rest in this


    ce. It resembled a courtyard for arge family, far from being lonely.


    Trevon did not say thest sentence out loud. He silently said it to Theo in his heart, as if Theo could


    really hear it.


    Kneeling side by side before their grandparents'' tombstone, the twins disyed an unusual maturity


    today. They weren''t noisy or mischievous, whatever their older brother asked them to do, they


    obediently followed. They remained kneeling, their little heads lowered, lost in their thoughts.


    Jasper''s mood was quite low. Natalie went over, patting her son''s head, andforted him, "Don''t be


    sad. Grandpa said he''s going to meet Grandma. Grandpa likes to see you happy, okay?"


    Jasper responded quietly, his mother''s words not bringing much joy to him. "Yeah."

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The funeral of Theo may be over, but the lingering sadness at the Wilson''s residence persisted. Every


    little memory of him kept reminding everyone of his presence.


    In the dining room, Theo''s usual seat remained untouched. No one in the entire Wilson''s residence had


    moved it. Every day during meals, Mary still ced the utensils as usual. Both Mary and Gage visited


    the cemetery every day.


    This atmosphere made Lena miss Jenny and Barron. She quietly visited Barron''s grave and stayed for


    half a day.


    When she returned, Lena had made up her mind. She nned to continue taking care of the Foster''s


    residence and not let the house be deserted. Upon hearing Lena''s decision, Natalie strongly objected,


    but Lena had made up her mind.


    In the end, Tucker said that he also wanted to stay in the Foster''s residence for a period of time. He


    said that he always wanted to enter the Foster''s residence when he was young, but his grandfather


    had a rule against it. He could only hide in a corner and watch the house. Natalie understood that his


    words and decision were just to reassure her.


    Having listened to the arguments, Trevon eventually arranged for a servant from the Wilson''s residence


    to take care of Lena and Tucker''s daily needs at the Foster''s residence. This decision satisfied both


    Lena and Natalie.


    The Roberts family''s vi.


    Princess-like Ava sat on the sofa, reporting today''s situation to her mother who was far away in


    Sapphire City. Grace came out of the kitchen carrying a te of fruits.


    Facing the camera turned toward her daughter-inw, she greeted, "Ava is doing well today. She


    walked for half an hour."


    On the screen, Emma said with a gentle smile, "It''s good to move around a bit. Frank, don''t spoil her


    too much. It''s better for her to move when she feelsfortable and rest when she''s tired."


    Frank, sitting beside Ava, nodded. "Yes, I will."


    Daniel added, "Dad and Mom n toe five days before your due date, but you need to report the


    situation at any time. If there''s any change, we''lle earlier. ns are subject to change, got it?"


    Ava nodded vigorously. "Got it, got it. Don''t worry. Didn''t my parents-inw also report to you every


    day? You even get double the reports from us. Are you still not reassured?"


    "We won''t keep anything from you. We''ll have youe over in advance," said Grace.


    William said, "That''s right. I''m still looking forward to ying chess with you. I felt too saddened at


    Theo''s funeralst time, and I didn''t have the heart to y chess. Let''s have a good match once Ava


    gives birth."


    Daniel readily agreed to the couple''s double guarantee. "Okay."


    After the agreement was settled, Ava took the phone and hung up. Grace handed the fruit to Frank,


    saying, "The kiwi and cherry tomatoes today are quite fresh. Try them. If they''re good, I''ll bring some


    more tomorrow after work."


    Inside the te, there were not only two kinds of fruits but also apples, oranges, blueberries, and


    cherries, all very fresh.


    Grace fed her in a different way every day. Although there were only a few types of fruits, when


    for several days, Ava''s face had be a bit more rounded.


    Even Frank, who had lost weight after staying up for several nights, had gained weight again.


    Just as Ava was feeding a slice of orange to Frank, the voice of Rose sounded at the door, "Ava, don''t


    feed my brother anymore. Look, he''s gained a whole circle of weight."


    Frank red at his iing sister and retorted, "Mind your own business."


    Following behind, Edward smiled politely. When Grace saw her daughter and son-inw entering, she


    hurriedly went forward to take the child from Edward''s hands, affectionately rubbing the child''s


    forehead.


    Harper said, "Grandma."


    Grace smiled and responded, "Oh, what would you like to eat? Why don''t youe over for dinner?"


    Rose casually tossed her handbag next to Frank, then sat down beside Ava. Frank tried to pull her


    away, but Rose pped his hand away, saying, "Hey, I still have an empty seat here. Don''t worry, I''m a


    doctor."


    Frank ignored his sister, instead, he neatly arranged the chain of the handbag on the sofa.


    William tilted his head and kept whispering to his grandson. Harper nodded and shook his head at


    times.


    Rose red at his brother who doted on his wife and replied to Grace, "I got off work toote, and


    since my inws are going on a trip tomorrow, we decided to have dinner at home."


    Ava ced the fruit in front of Grace and smiled as she asked Rose''s son. "Harper, what do you want


    to eat?" She gestured for the child to take it himself.


    Harper looked at the fruit te and stared at the little red tomato. He reached out to take it, and Rose


    reminded him, "Say thank you to Aunt Ava."


    "Thank you, Aunt Ava." Harper happily took the fruit and started eating. Ava was clearly trying to win


    the child over.


    Grace pulled out a tissue, ready to wipe the child''s hands at any moment. "Your mother-inw is


    nning a trip?"


    Before Rose could respond, Edward spoke up first, saying that until his parents returned, they would be


    staying at the Roberts family''s home. He added, "Rose bought two tickets for them to go on a trip."


    "Yeah, Mom has been helping us take care of Harper all this time, so I thought of letting her take a few


    days off," Rose exined. Mainly because she had a premonition that her second child was on the


    way. Last time, they didn''t take any contraceptive measures, and she wasn''t sure if she was pregnant


    or not.


    Rose had a feeling that she was likely pregnant.


    As for why they didn''t take any contraceptive measures, it was actually a trap set by Rose. She hid all


    the contraceptives in the house and stuck to Edward, iming it was the safe period. She even used a


    professional tone to assure him that there was absolutely no chance of getting pregnant.


    After some persuasion, Edward still did not agree. In the end, they came up with an unsurprising


    method. When Edward was about to reach his climax, he nned to step back. However, Rose


    grabbed him and refused to let him get up no matter how hard he tried to pull himself away.


    Recalling her actions, Rose felt a sense of aplishment. Although Edward had ultimately been


    swayed by her, she realized that this method couldn''t be used again after this sess. Considering


    Ava''s ability to conceive twins, there must be some secret between her and her husband. Rose quietly


    nned to ask them for advice when they decided to have a third child in the future.


    Grace did not have any other thoughts. Instead, she felt that her daughter had done the right thing.


    After Rose started working, her child was mostly taken care of by her inws due to her limited


    avability. "It''s quite good. Rose should do this."


    After finishing the red tomatoes, Harper didn''t eat anything else. Instead, he went to the side to y


    with the bnce bike, falling down and getting back up repeatedly. His perseverance was definitely


    impressive.


    A group of people on the sofa looked on, feeling the pain of each fall. Frank chuckled lightly and said,


    "Your resilience is truly not wasted. Clearly, it was all in the genes."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As soon as Frank spoke, his arm was hit by a throw pillow. "What are you saying? When did I be


    resilient? I was quitedylike when I was a child, right?" She turned to look at Grace.


    Grace found it difficult to respond to this statement. Having yed with Frank since she was a child,


    Rose was indeed a bit more resilient than the average girl. However, to save her face, Grace simply


    agreed, "Hmm."


    Rose remained silent. Wasn''t her mother''s perfunctory answer a disguised admission?


    Edward pressed his fist against his nose and smiled faintly. Then, he looked at his son. Coincidentally,


    Harper had fallen again, and Edward slightly frowned.


    Harper was a resilient child. He didn''t allow anyone to help him when he fell. If anyone tried to help


    him, he was sure to put up a fight. Therefore, the family had a tacit understanding to pretend not to see


    the little guy when he fell. Unless it appeared to be unsafe, someone would step forward to guide him.


    However, he was all within the safe range that they could see.


    Ava said, "I think Harper will definitely be a strong person in the future. Isn''t resilience the key trait for


    every sessful person? I believe he will have a bright future."


    "Oh my..." Rose''s nails happened to almost scratch Ava''s leg.


    "Speak if you want to, but stay calm."


    Frank cautioned Rose about her scratching. As in her excitement, Rose''s nails were already on Ava''s


    legs. In reality, Rose knew her limits.


    Rose was puzzled. It was the belly that was pregnant, not the legs. Was it necessary to be so nervous?


    Was she so delicate that even a gentle touch was not allowed?


    In fact, Frank was afraid that if his sister got too excited, she might identally hit Ava''s belly without


    realizing it. He was just worried about what might happen.


    "Frank, I think you''ve got pregnancy symptoms. Ava seems pretty normal. Why don''t youe with me


    to the hospital tomorrow for a check-up? See how good Ava''s words are, then reflect on how many


    good words you say."


    If Frank were to write an essay, there might not be a single good word to underline with a wavy line in


    the entire essay.


    After saying that, she insisted on giving Ava a high-five to express agreement. Ava didn''t hit the mark


    properly, and Rose hurriedly pressed her hand and gave it a loud p.


    Frank couldn''t be bothered with his sister''s nonsense. His wife was pregnant, and if he wasn''t attentive,


    who would be? Did he want to end up like Trevon, pretending to be a second-time groom? Even


    though Trevon''s second marriage was fake, without Mr. Wilson''s deception, Trevon would have long


    be a real remarried man. A living example was right there, he had to tread carefully.


    If Trevon knew that Frank treated him as the wrong model every time, he would probably fight with


    Frank.


    William received an impromptu call and hastily went to the office. Frank offered to apany him, but


    William declined, telling him to stay with Ava and emphasizing that nothing was more important than


    being with his pregnant wife.


    In the end, he added a remark, saying his good genes couldn''t mutate, and that a man should cherish


    his wife.


    In the evening, Edward''s family settled in the Roberts family house. William returned home after


    everyone had gone to sleep, and Grace was ustomed to waiting for him in the study, a habit she


    had developed over the years.


    When William used to go out for work in his younger days, Grace would never go to sleep until he


    returned. It was only when she saw him safely back home that she could finally fall asleep.


    Now that their lives were better, this habit had be deeply ingrained and could not be changed.


    William entered the study, saying, "Why are you still not sleeping? You don''t have to wait for me every


    night now."


    Grace responded lightly, "It''s a habit." These simple words were enough to warm William''s heart,


    making him feel that his efforts were worthwhile. Unable to resist, he leaned down and kissed her on


    the cheek.


    "Are Rose and the others asleep?" William took off his coat and hung it on the rack in the study. He


    then put his arm around Grace''s shoulder, preparing to go to their room. As soon as they stepped out,


    they bumped into their son.


    Frank was going downstairs to prepare ate-night snack because Ava was hungry. She expressed a


    craving for chicken noodle soup.


    Seeing his son, Grace instructed, "Ava tends to wake upte in the morning. You should sleep early at


    night. I won''t be going to thepany tomorrow. You can go to thepany for a few hours in the


    morning. When Ava wakes up, you cane back."


    Frank knew that Grace would be taking care of Harper at home. He also quite liked his nephew staying


    at home. "Sure, how about chicken noodle soup? Want some?"


    When he said that, William suddenly felt hungry. "Sure, it''s been a long time since I had supper made


    by my son. Grace, bring me a bowl, but make it a little less for me."


    Grace smiled and said, "Sure, half a bowl."


    "Alright," Frank replied, then he knocked on Edward''s door.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    When the door opened, Edward looked puzzled to see the three people standing outside. Before he


    could speak, Frank asked directly, "Supper? Chicken noodle soup."


    In fact, Edward was not ustomed to eating supper, but unable to resist Rose''s enthusiastic


    rmendation, he also developed an appetite. "Sure."


    Frank felt that asking was unnecessary, so he just prepared arge pot. "Alright, I''ll add a bit more for


    those who can eat more, and less for those who can''t. You can help yourselves."


    With that, he strode downstairs to the kitchen to prepare supper. Edward stood at the door,


    contemting whether to help. "I''ll go down and take a look."


    Rose said, "Go on, go on. You can secretly learn a bit of the technique. My brother''s spaghetti skills are


    truly top-notch." Saying this, Rose had a nostalgic look on her face.


    Edward replied, "Yeah."


    William asked, "''Is Harper asleep?"


    "Yes, he yed too wildly during the day, and now he''s sleeping soundly."


    Grace did not respond to this remark. She turned and left, leaving behind the self-admiring father and


    daughter. "I''ll go downstairs and check on Frank."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    An hourter.


    Frank asked Edward to send a message in the family group chat. He wanted everyone to gather so


    that they could have supper together.


    Edward was a gentle person. He was gentle whenever he spoke or sent messages. He even reminded


    everyone in the group chat to gather soon. He was afraid the pasta would get soggy.


    Frank prepared a te of pasta for everyone. Edward helped bring them out. Frank went back inside


    the kitchen to take forks. Everything was ready. Grace was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room


    downstairs. She was flipping through a magazine when she saw the message. She got up and headed


    to the dining room.


    Frank took out his phone. He saw that Edward had typed out a long message. He wondered why there


    was a need to type that long. He could not help but ask, "Why did you have to spend so much effort to


    type a long message? You could have just told them supper is ready."


    Edward was holding thest te of pasta in his hand. His lips spread as he patiently exined, "It''s


    always better tomunicate thoroughly with family members. If we do not say much, they might


    specte. They might wonder what''s wrong." He always thought it would be better to exin things in


    depth.


    Hearing that, Frank felt that it made sense. "That makes sense. You can start to eat. If it''s not salty


    enough, you can add chili."


    Edward thought it was weird to hear that. Rose had mentioned that Frank''s culinary skills were on par


    with a chef. There was no need for Frank to ask them to adjust the taste.


    Seeing that Edward looked perplexed, Frank could guess what he was thinking. "Even if I''m a Michelin


    chef, I can''t be sure everyone will like what I''ve made. Everybody has different tastes."


    At that moment, Rose was making her way downstairs with William. Thetter was holding onto her


    arm. Frank was preparing to go upstairs. They met at the stairway. William asked, "Aren''t you going to


    bring a te up for Ava?"


    Frank replied, "I''ll go and ask her. You guys eat first."


    Frank had long legs. He strode up the stairs within seconds. When he pushed open the door, he saw


    Ava standing by the bed. She was preparing to go downstairs. He approached her and asked, "Do you


    want to go down and eat? Or do you want to eat here?"


    Ava replied, "I''ll go down. Frank, don''t be nervous. I can still walk now. It''s just that my stomach is a


    little big, but it''s alright. I want to chat with them. It''s very boring to be alone upstairs." Ava did not like to


    miss out on the fun. She did not want to be alone upstairs.


    Frank nodded his head. He agreed. "Alright. Let''s go downstairs and eat with the rest then."


    Frank protected her when they made their way down the stairs. He stood so close to her that it seemed


    he was hugging her. He repeatedly reminded Ava to pay attention to the steps and to hold onto the


    handrail while walking. It almost sounded like nagging.


    Rose was dumbfounded when she saw how Frank behaved when they walked down the stairs. She


    stood there in a daze. She did not understand why Frank was so uptight. Just as she was about to


    speak, Edward ced his hand around her neck and squeezed it gently. He then led her to the dining


    room. "Let''s eat."


    Rose''s gaze lingered on her brother and sister-inw. It took a few seconds before she replied


    mechanically, "Alright. Let''s go then."


    Rose turned around. She could already smell how delicious the pasta was. She sat down and picked


    up her fork. She eagerly lowered her head. She could not wait to eat it.


    Rose started to slurp the pasta. It was delicious. She swallowed the pasta and said, "Frank, your


    culinary skills have improved again. I''ve been staying at home recently. Can you cook supper for me


    every night?"


    Frank was already tucking into his pasta. He answered without even looking up. "Dream on."


    Rose pouted and sighed. "Of course. I guessed that you won''t make supper for me. You don''t love your


    cute sister anymore."


    Frank did not raise his head. He continued to eat his pasta. However, his reply was more relenting this


    time. "If I make supper, your share will be included."


    Rose smiled. "I knew it. You wouldn''t refuse me. Edward, how is it? Isn''t it delicious? It''s especially


    delicious." Rose wanted Edward''s consensus. She wanted him to praise her brother''s culinary skills.


    Edward smiled. The pasta was indeed not bad. "It''s quite good. It tastes better than the pasta cooked


    by the cook in the restaurant."


    Rose smiled smugly. "My rmendations can''t go wrong."


    Frank finished his pasta in no time. Ava was taking small bites of hers. She could not help but praise.


    "It''s indeed delicious."


    Frank was satisfied. "I can make it again tomorrow if you like."


    Rose could not help butpare how Frank replied to her and Ava. Ava''s words were indeed more


    powerful.


    William nodded as he ate. "Not bad. Frank''s culinary skills are good. He''s the benchmark of a good


    man. Edward''s culinary skills are also good. Continue to improve further."


    Edward smiled awkwardly. His culinary skills wereparatively inferior. He knew he would have to


    work hard if he wanted his culinary skills to be on par with Frank. He decided to learn from the Roberts


    family for the time being. In the future, he could cook for Rose.


    Rose nudged Edward. Sheforted him. "Edward, it''s alright. I won''t force you to learn these things.


    If we want to eat in the future, we can alwayse here. My brother will make it for me. He is stubborn


    but soft-hearted. He dotes on me a lot."


    Rose had whispered into Edward''s ear. Frank did not hear it. However, Grace heard it. The corners of


    her mouth curled up. She stood up and brought the tes into the kitchen. She said, "You can go


    upstairs after you''re done."


    Rose tilted her chair as she stretched her head toward the kitchen. "Let me wash the dishes after I''m


    done. It will help with my digestion."


    Edward said, " Leave the dishes there. I''ll wash them. I''m done eating. You can go upstairs with Dad. I


    don''t sleep that early."


    Ava loved their family atmosphere. It was harmonious. She did not say anything. She knew they would


    not assign her any housework. She sat quietly and tucked into pasta.


    Frank had also finished his big te of pasta. He stood up and pushed down Rose''s chair. He did not


    want her to fall. He knocked Rose''s head with his fork and said, "You cannot even sit still for a short


    moment. You like to perform so much. Perhaps you should consider aerobics."


    Rose touched her head. She wanted to hit Frank. However, he had already entered the kitchen. She


    pasta."


    Frank rolled his eyes. "Hurry up and finish eating. You can check on Harper and see if he has kicked


    his nket."


    Rose used her fork to tap her te. She wanted to show that she still had a lot. "Help me take a look.


    I''m still eating. You''re done eating. Edward''s not done yet."


    Frank had given the women bigger servings.


    Frank looked at Ava and said, "Eat slowly. I''ll go upstairs and take a look. I''ll be down soon." After


    walking a few steps, he turned around as if he had thought of something. "It''s alright if you can''t finish."


    Ava looked up and met Frank''s gaze. She smiled sweetly and said, "Alright. Go and check on Harper."


    Looking at Frank''s back as he went upstairs, Rose was smug. "Frank''s just stubborn. He''s soft-hearted.


    Ava, don''t you agree he has a warm personality? He might look cold and cool, but he''s warm inside."


    Rose capitalized on every opportunity to praise Frank. Even if Rose did not say it, Ava knew Frank


    well. He had never been angry with her since they fell in love and married. He had pampered her like a


    daughter.


    However, she still nodded. A happy smile appeared on her face when she thought about Frank. She


    Rose gave Ava a thumbs-up. There was no denying what Ava said. She agreed that Ava had good


    eyesight.


    The next morning.


    Frank woke up early. He went to thepany after breakfast. Ava was still sleeping soundly in the


    bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rose and Edward woke up after Frank. They had to prepare for work.


    Grace had her breakfast. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was flipping through a


    magazine and newspapers when she saw theming down. She instructed, "Have some breakfast.


    Is Harper still sleeping?"


    Rose leaped down the stairs. "Yes. He should be up by nine. Mom, you don''t have to get up so early."


    "I''m used to it. I can''t sleep even if I lie down. Edward, hurry up and eat."


    Edward sat down on the chair. He was embarrassed to have his mother-inw stay at home and not go


    to work. He asked, "Why don''t I bring Harper to thepany? I haven''t been busy recently."


    Grace knew what her son-inw was thinking. "Harper is my grandchild. I''ve told Rose to let me care


    for her for a while. I n to rest at home for a while."


    Rose took a bite of her hotdog. She nodded. "Yes. That''s right. We''d made such an arrangement


    before Ava came. That was why I bought our mother the ne tickets for them to travel. I don''t think I


    told you. I forgot about it."


    Edward was at a loss for words. He wondered if she would forget about him someday.


    Grace held the magazine in her hands. She urged them as she prepared to go upstairs. "Hurry up and


    go to work. I''ll go take a look at Harper." She thought Harper might cry if no one was around when he


    woke up. She decided to stay by Harper''s side and wait for him to wake up.


    Rose replied, "Thank you, Mom. It''s been hard on you."


    Grace smiled and turned around. She did not say anything.


    Rose was good at pampering people. She suddenly tilted her head and looked at Edward while they


    were having breakfast. "Can I tell you something?"


    Edward drank the coffee prepared by his mother-inw. He replied, "Yes, go ahead."


    Rose announced, "I have the hunch that I might be pregnant."


    Edward could not help but choke on his coffee when he heard what Rose said. Tears welled up in his


    eyes as he tried to suppress it. Rose reached out and stroked his back.


    Rose was puzzled by his reaction. It was nothing but a hunch.


    It took some time before Edward stopped coughing. He looked at Rose in disbelief. After a while, he


    said, "Rose, are you joking?"


    Edward had expected the possibility. He could not help but ask again, "Have you confirmed it?"


    Edward struggled to find the right words to exin.


    Rose interrupted him. She knew his concerns. "I know you don''t want me to be tired. However, I don''t


    mind being tired at all. I prefer to see our kids running around and having fun."


    Edward wanted to persuade Rose. Pregnancy was not easy. He did not want her to experience it


    again. However, Rose could be stubborn.


    She patted Edward''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I haven''t confirmed yet. My period''s scheduled toe


    tomorrow. However, I don''t feel the usual symptoms. That was what led to my hunch."


    Edward knew Rose would have symptoms before her period came. She had smugly exined that


    there was no need to remember dates for her period because she could rely on the symptoms. Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Rose pouted. She was quick to refute. "What if they go back to Sapphire City? Wouldn''t that mean that


    our kids will be lonely?"


    Edward could not help but sigh after hearing what Rose said. He said, "We can always have them


    befriend other kids. There''s no need for us to have that many kids. They can also y Euchre online."


    Rose shook her head. She replied, "I''d yed with my university ssmates before. You can''t be sure


    that the online yers aren''t working together to cheat. It''s not realistic. People can cheat easily."


    Rose''s ssmates had invited her to y Euchre online. She yed the game to pass the time. She


    had initially won on the first day. However, she realized something was amiss after she lost


    consecutively.


    Edward took a deep breath. When he met Rose''s expectant gaze, he could not retort. He could only


    smile weakly. "Ok."


    Edward nned to go for a vasectomy after Rose''s pregnancy was confirmed. That would ease his


    worries.


    Rose felt that something was amiss. It was unlike Edward to agree just like that. He must have had a


    n. She could guess what he was thinking about. She threatened, "If you get a vasectomy, our


    marriage will also be over. There will be no love."


    Edward almost rolled his eyes.


    Rose caught sight of the change in his expression. She became even more smug. She had guessed it


    right. Edward was thinking of going for a vasectomy. He would not proceed with it after hearing how


    she threatened him. She lowered her head and ate her breakfast happily.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Athana Hospital.


    Rose dragged Sherri straight to the pharmacy after lunch. They had stuck to each other closely after


    Natalie left.


    Sherri asked, "What are you nning to buy from the pharmacy? Cod liver oil? Don''t hospitals have


    it?"


    Rose held Sherri''s wrist as they walked inside the pharmacy. "It''s not cod liver oil. I still have plenty of


    those at home."


    Sherri became more curious. Her parents were not at home. There was no need to buy them any


    nutritional supplements. "What''s going on? Why are you being so mysterious? Are you buying


    contraceptives? I still have a few boxes of these in the drawer of my room. Go get them yourself."


    Sherri was honest with Rose. She said, "Hackett bought them. They are of good quality. They are not


    bad."


    Rose frowned. She looked at Sherri and said, "There''s no need to share those details with me. I''m not


    buying that. I''m buying a pregnancy test kit."


    Sherri was surprised. She was loud. "If you''re pregnant, you should go for a blood test. Why are you


    buying a pregnancy test kit?"


    Rose stopped in her tracks. She decided to exin clearly to Sherri. She said, "Firstly, I''m unsure if I''m


    pregnant. We both know the doctors in theboratory. If it turns out that I''m not pregnant, I''ll be


    embarrassed. I''ll use a pregnancy test kit to test first before going for a blood test. It will be better."


    Sherri felt that Rose''s words made sense. There were too many people in the hospital. There might be


    a few people who would talk about it. "That''s true. I didn''t consider it thoroughly. I''ve been exercising


    too much at night recently. My brain isn''t working well."


    Rose knew what Sherri meant when she said she had been exercising. Rose smirked. "You''re good


    with your words. You''ve been led astray by Hackett ." Rose shook her head and pushed Sherri forward.


    She was a little embarrassed to buy the pregnancy test kit herself. That was why she had dragged


    Sherri along.


    Sherri grinned. She strode forward after she heard what Rose said. "I agree."


    Rose could not help but roll her eyes. She said, "Let''s change the topic."


    Sherri shrugged. "Fine."


    Sherri and Natalie used to frequent this pharmacy in the hospital. When they walked in, Sherri realized


    that the store assistant manning the pharmacy was an unfamiliar face. Sherri had not been to this


    pharmacy for a long time. She asked, "Has there been a change in the boss?"


    The store assistant stood behind the counter. "That''s right. The previous boss was arrested for selling


    fake medicine. I think he was sentenced."


    Sherri did not look carefully when they went into the pharmacy. "Isn''t it still the same name? Is it alright


    to continue to use the name?"


    The store assistant replied, "Yes. Our boss had thought about it. This pharmacy has been around for


    many years. He was afraid the regrs would note if he changed the name. That was why there


    was only a minor change. He did not change itpletely."


    Once the store assistant had finished exining, Sherri exited the pharmacy again. She used her hand


    to block the sunlight. She looked up at the billboard above. There was only a slight change to the


    name. It was hard to notice if one was not alert enough.


    Sherri could not help but praise the pharmacy boss.


    It was intelligent of him to have thought about retaining regrs.


    Sherri took a good look at the name. She then entered the pharmacy again. She pointed at the ss


    cab with her fingertips. "Give me six boxes of that pregnancy test kit."


    Rose looked at her questioningly. She wanted to ask Sherri why she asked for so many boxes.


    Sherri exined, "What if the pregnancy is too early to be detected? You need to test more often.


    Besides, the expiration date is quite long. It''ll not expire in a few days or months, right?"


    The store assistant was a youthful girl in her early twenties. She nodded and answered, "The


    pregnancy test kits here all have a one-year shelf life. You don''t need to buy so many if you want a


    simple test. You can get two boxes. The kit''s separately packaged inside each box."


    The store assistant was honest. However, Sherri thought her boss would probably be upset and fire her


    if he heard what she said.


    Rose nudged Sherri. She agreed with the shop assistant. There was no need to buy six pregnancy test


    kits. She immediately decided, "I''ll take two."


    While Rose was still looking at the packaging, Sherri had already paid for them. Rose had seen the


    price for the pregnancy test kit. There was a sound that indicated the payment had gone through.


    However, Rose did not even look up.


    Rose was about to leave. However, Sherri did not intend to leave. Rose stood at the side. She was


    puzzled. She nudged Sherri. "Let''s go. What else do you want to buy?"


    Sherri replied, "I''m not buying anything. I''ve something to ask." The shop was previously caught selling


    fake medicine. She had to probe. Besides, they often bought nutritional supplements from the


    pharmacy. What if they happened to be those customers who were duped?


    Sherri approached the store assistant. "Let''s have a chat. Anyway, there aren''t many people around


    now. We''d bought things from this pharmacy in the past. Can you tell us what fake medicine the


    previous boss sold? Do you have any insider information? Let''s talk about it. I can''t help but feel scared


    at the thought of it."


    Sherri looked worried. She was covering her chest with one hand. She wondered if she had taken the


    fake medicine the previous boss had sold.


    Rose subconsciously took a few steps away. If Sherri were an actress, she would be too


    unprofessional. Her acting skills were too bad. She had acted too exaggeratedly.


    The store assistant smiled. She replied reassuringly, "The previous boss was also timid. The other


    medicines in the shop were all real. Only the contraceptive pills were fake. You would not be a victim if


    you hadn''t bought them. The boss who was arrested only sold fake contraceptive pills."


    Sherri felt like she had been struck by lightning. She had never taken any medicine but contraceptive


    pills. She thought about how she never had such lottery luck. Sherri licked her lips nervously. She was


    not expecting such a reply. She asked, "Were all the contraceptive pills in the entire shop fake?


    Including those imported types?"


    Sherri eximed loudly. The store assistant was taken aback as she nodded timidly. "Yes, that''s what


    our current boss said. It would be a huge risk to use fake medicine for others. However, if it''s the


    contraceptive pills, they won''t be a big problem as they would only be ineffective at preventing


    pregnancies."


    Sherri replied, "Thank you. Let''s go."


    They walked out of the door. Rose could not help but ask, "Why do you care so much about those


    pills? Have you taken them before?"


    Sherri grinned as she pped her thigh. She wasughing animatedly. "I think Ruby was born due to


    those ineffective pills. Are you surprised? No, I have to tell Natalie about it."


    Rose was surprised.


    "Does that mean Jasper as well?" Rose''s mouth was wide open. She was in shock.


    Sherri nodded. Rose said, "Oh my god, it''s true love between the parents. The children were


    unintentionally brought into this world. It applies to both you and Natalie."


    Natalie had just finished her lunch. She was taking a nap on the sofa. She had just put down her phone


    after speaking to Trevon. After she ced it on the coffee table, it did not take long for her phone to


    ring.


    When she saw the name on the phone screen, she picked it up again and turned on the loudspeaker.


    She ced the phone on her stomach and straightened the nket on her body. She asked, "Don''t you


    need an afternoon nap?"


    Sherri was on the other end of the phone. There was no hiding her excitement. "No, I don''t need.


    Natalie, I''ve some big news for you."


    Natalie was extremely calm. It was a contrast to Sherri on the other end of the phone. Natalie asked


    slowly, "What are you so excited about?"


    Sherri replied, "Why do you sound so annoyed? I''ve something serious to tell you. It''s big news. It''s


    about our pregnancies."


    Natalie did not understand what Sherri was saying. She asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?


    Are you pregnant again?"


    Rose''s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. She sounded anxious. It was apparent that


    Sherri had also turned on the loudspeaker. "Can you just say it directly? Don''t say what''s unnecessary.


    You''ve already made Natalie confused. If you continue talking like that, you''ll take ages."


    Sherri ignored Rose. She spoke into the phone again. "Do you still remember I asked you to buy those


    contraceptive pills before we got pregnant?"


    Speaking of that, Natalie felt guilty. After all, she had bought those that were going to expire soon. She


    replied calmly, "Yes."


    Sherri''s voice suddenly rose a few notches. It made Natalie subconsciously move her phone away. "Let


    me tell you, that boss had been arrested for selling fake medicine. Do you know what kind of fake


    medicine he sold?"


    Natalie could tell from Sherri''s excited voice. "Could it be those contraceptive pills?"


    It meant that she and Sherri would get pregnant. There was no way to avoid it.


    Sherri''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Did you hear me?"


    Natalie replied, "I heard you. I''m listening. Do you have any other things to say?"


    Sherri asked, "Aren''t you surprised?"


    Natalie replied, "Even if I''m surprised, I''m not the type to dance and cheer like you. I''m the introverted


    type."


    After saying that, Sherriughed out loud. Shemented that she did not have the intelligence to do


    business. She could only deliver babies. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    They chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up. After hanging up, Natalie sent a message to


    Trevon. She told him that it was fate for them. They were destined to remain together.


    The Wilson Group.


    Trevon was signing some documents. He had umted a lot of work because of what happened


    with Theo. Now, he was working overtime. He even used his lunch break. Jim rubbed his eyes as he


    worked alongside Trevon.


    Trevon read the message from his wife. He interpreted the message as Natalie''s way of telling him that


    she missed him.


    Natalie replied to tell him that she was sharing her thoughts on how they were fated to be together.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Trevon put down his pen. He replied to Natalie and told her he had always known that he was the only


    one for her. There was no way she would marry anyone else.


    Trevon had said those words to Natalie at the staircase after Jenny left. Now that Natalie thought about


    it, she felt that some things were destined.


    Natalie smiled. She replied to her husband to tell him to get on with his work. She would prepare for an


    afternoon nap.


    Trevon reminded her to put on the nket. He was afraid she would catch a cold.


    After replying, he put away his phone. There was a smile on his face. Jim did not even need to ask. He


    could tell that he was texting Mrs. Wilson.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    A few dayster.


    The third floor of Grand Manor was undergoing arge-scale renovation. Large trucks were parked at


    the entrance of the hotel. People were unloading various sports equipment.


    Themotion was loud. It was ostentatious. It caught the attention of many passers-by. A curious


    woman asked the receptionist, "Why does your hotel need so much sports equipment? Are you


    nning to install it in every room?"


    The receptionist put on a professional smile. "No, it''s just that our boss ns to reform the third floor


    into a gym. There won''t be any customers staying on the third floor in the future."


    When the woman heard about that, she thought it was for the hotel guests. Although the luxurious


    rooms had each been equipped with a small gym, the equipment was limited. Since the third level was


    to be reformed into a gym, she could imagine how big the gym would be.


    The woman was in a good mood. She did not expect the receptionist to pour cold water on her. "The


    new gym is not for guests. Our boss specially built it for his daughters."


    The woman was speechless. She never expected that someone would rather have the whole level for


    his personal use.


    The gym had been undergoing renovations for some time. When the twins asked Trevon to register


    them for martial arts sses, Trevon had already formed that idea.


    In the beginning, Trevon had nned to teach his daughters personally. Besides, Natalie was another


    option. She could teach them. However, Sophia and Olivia had rejected the idea. They said that their


    parents would show mercy. They would not be able to master martial arts.


    Even Natalie agreed with the girls. She said the girls would probably learn nothing if Trevon taught


    them.


    Trevon doted on his daughters. He was worried about them sharing a gym with strangers. What if they


    met people who tried to hit on them? He had even considered such a possibility in the future. He was


    not short of money. That was why he decided to reform the third floor of Grand Manor into a unique


    gym. He thought his daughters could rest in their rooms after they worked out.


    The shareholders, Natalie and Ava, had also agreed to his proposal. After all, they were Grand Manor''s


    bosses. Ava and Frank thought that it was feasible. The agreement was unanimous.


    Frank had agreed readily. He had considered the possibility that he might also have two daughters. He


    felt that Trevon''s method was wise. They could protect their daughters. Grand Manor belonged to


    them. There was no need to worry about the girls'' security.


    The three men upstairs checked out the different equipment. Hackett raised the dumbbell. He cried out


    as he raised it. He used all his strength. "Oh my god, are you guys crazy? Can children y with this?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevon took the dumbbell from Hackett''s hand. He raised it within seconds. He said smugly, "It''s too


    light."


    Hackett felt that he was being looked down upon. He turned around and patrolled the various


    designated areas on the third floor. He walked past them one by one.


    Trevon did not just build a boxing gym for his daughters to practice martial arts. He also ensured the


    gym had the equipment that gyms should have. It also featured a shooting range, fencing, rock


    climbing, and a dance studio. Frank suspected Trevon might even install a basketball court if the


    building were not a hotel.


    Two rooms were left empty. Trevon had considered they might need the space to add additional


    facilities that would be required in the future.


    Hackett went to the dance studio. It also functioned as a piano room. He hit the piano keys. A few


    notes floated in the air. "Trevon, do you think your two children need to dance?"


    Trevon found those words unpleasant to his ears. They sounded like Hackett was looking down on his


    daughters. Frank was leisurely walking on the treadmill. "He prepared it for his future daughter-inw."


    For a moment, Hackett did not react. "Isn''t it too early? Do you already know who your future daughter-


    inw is? What if she doesn''t know how to y the piano?"


    The corners of Trevon''s mouth twitched with interest. "I''m probably sure. She knows how to y the


    piano. She''s been learning recently."


    Frank was still on the treadmill. There was a sly smile on his face. Hackett was slow to figure out whom


    Trevon had in mind. He almost wanted to give Hackett a hint.


    Hackett started guessing. His face darkened when his daughter came to mind. Ruby had just started


    learning piano. He could not believe Trevon was already thinking of her as his future daughter-inw.


    He said, "I can''t believe you''ve set your eyes on my daughter."


    Frank replied indifferently, "Your wife has also set her eyes on his son."


    Trevon smiled. He did not say anything. It infuriated Hackett. Frank''s words were irrefutable. Sherri had


    been constantly talking about Trevon''s son at home.


    After locking the door of the gym, Trevon distributed the keys. It seemed like he was distributing


    candies to kids. Each of them had one. He even reminded them, "I only have five. You can duplicate


    the key yourself."


    Hackett stuffed the key in his pocket. He silently calcted the number of keys that needed to be


    duplicated. "Are you guys going home?"


    Frank replied, "I''m going to the fruit store." He was going to buy some fruit for thedies at home.


    Hackett replied, "Let''s go together. I''ll buy some for my daughter too. Trevon?"


    Trevon shook his head before leaving to fetch his car.


    Hackett shrugged his shoulders. He was indifferent. He replied, "We could have hung out together.


    What a wet nket."


    Frank looked at Hackett. He wondered if Hackett remembered the times he had been a wet nket


    himself.


    Hackett saw Frank staring at him. He pretended to be shy. He nudged Frank and said coquettishly,


    "You''re annoying. Why do you always like to stare at me? If you want to say I''m handsome, say it."


    After saying that, Hackett stomped his feet like a proud little kid.


    Hackett''s words almost made Frank fall down the stairs. He did not expect Hackett to react like that.


    The people who passed by were already covering their mouths andughing. Some even whispered to


    each other. They probably really misunderstood the two of them.


    After all, Hackett''s acting was convincing.


    Frank quickly distanced himself from Hackett as he replied, "Get lost. You''re nuts." He pretended not to


    know Hackett as he jogged off.


    Hackett followed closely behind. Frank was getting into his car. Hackett said, "Let''s see if you''ll still


    stare at me next time. Which fruit store are we going to?"


    Hackett''s phone chimed. Frank had transferred 100 dors to him. He spun his phone and ced it on


    the passenger seat. He said, "Thank you. Please don''t follow me. Go y by yourself."


    Hackett was all smiles when he thought of how he had a key to the private gym. He had also earned


    100 dors from Frank. He did not mind that Frank did not want him to tag along. "Alright then, I won''t


    apany you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Frank had already driven away. Looking at the back of Frank''s car


    that was getting further and further away, Hackett hummed a little song. He had discovered a new way


    to earn money.


    At the Roberts family''s vi.


    Frank came in with two big bags of fruits. Only Grace and Harper were in the living room. He guessed


    that Ava was still taking an afternoon nap. He ced the fruits on the table. "I bought little tomatoes.


    Harper, do you want to eat them?"


    Harper was drawing. As for what he was drawing, Frank and Grace could not tell. It was a mess. His


    hands were stained. Fortunately, Grace had thoughtfully secured a bib around Harper. Otherwise, his


    clothes would have been ruined.


    Looking at his nephew''s dirty hands, Frank frowned. "I''ll take you to wash your hands."


    Frank did not care if Harper was willing to clean his hands. Frank went ahead to carry him to the


    washroom. If Harper did not wash his hands clean and eat the fruits directly, Rose would tear him apart


    when she returned.


    Grace brought the fruits to the kitchen and prepared to wash some for Harper. When Frank washed his


    nephew''s hands, Grace was done with the fruits. She brought them out.


    When Frank put the child down, Grace said she was preparing to go out. "Harper is no longer


    interested in ying with the toys at home. I''ll go out and buy a few for him."


    Frank raised his hand and nced at his watch. It was 1 pm. Ava would probably sleep for an hour


    more. "I''ll go. Harper, what toys do you want? A ne, a tank, or a gun?"


    Harper looked up innocently. "A robot vacuum."


    Grace was dumbfounded.


    His uncle said that he could not buy him a robot vacuum. Harper was in a dilemma. He could not think


    of anything more fun than a robot vacuum. It could rotate and do housework while he yed with it.


    Thest sentence was directed at Grace.


    Grace nodded. "That''s right. We have to stop him from ying with the robot vacuum." Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Frank returned with a lot of toys in his hands. Grace walked over to take them. "Why did you buy so


    many?"


    Frank nodded and replied, "I wasn''t sure which he would like best. That was why I bought all these."


    Frank had bought many types of toys. There was a spinning top, a gun, a tank, and a ship. He thought


    that Harper could let it float on the water while he bathed in the bathtub.


    He ced everything on the ground. He let Harper choose. Harper walked around the toys and pointed


    with his little finger. "This."


    Grace was standing at the side. She had been looking at their interaction. She could visualize Frank


    ying with his grandson in the future. It would be a warm and beautiful scene.


    Harper used his little hands to pull the rope before pressing. The top fell off and spun around in the


    living room. The little guy danced happily as he shouted, "Go on, go on."


    Seeing that he was having fun, Frank ced the other toys in the corner. He looked at Grace and said,


    "I''ll see if Ava is awake."


    Grace nodded and signaled for him to head upstairs.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Ava had already woken up. Perhaps the little guy downstairs had made too much noise and woke her


    up.


    Frank walked over and held her waist. "Did Harper wake you up?"


    The little guy''s happyughter could be heard in the room. Ava asked, "No, I''ve had enough sleep. Is


    he ying something fun downstairs? He sounds so happy."


    Frank replied, "I just bought him some toys."


    Ava looked at him. Frank exined, "It''s not that he doesn''t like your toys. His preferences are more


    special."


    Ava could not help but ask, "What does he like? I asked him yesterday. He looked like he wanted to


    say something. However, he didn''t say anything in the end. I can''t figure out his preferences."


    Frank wanted to say that all of them could not guess his preferences. He sighed and replied, "He likes


    the robot vacuum. In the future, you can buy him things that can rotate."


    "Things that can rotate. He likes things that can rotate." Ava raised her chin in confusion. Why would


    Harper like things that could rotate?


    Frank had a helpless expression as he exined, "It''s probably the aftereffects of sitting on the robot


    vacuum since he was young."


    Ava thought to herself that she would make sure her babies would not have ess to it after she gave


    birth.


    The living room was filled with the sounds of Harper ying with the spinning top. Themotion


    him. "I didn''t know he could y with it for so long."


    "It''s fine. It''s lively. I don''t think he''s noisy. I''m nning to get him a different type next time." As she


    spoke, she raised her phone and showed it to Frank. She was not lying. She had been browsing on the


    online shopping tform. The cart page showed she had added several types of cool spinning tops.


    Frank knew she doted on their nephew. Frank said, "I''ll teach him how to y with the ne tomorrow."


    He thought about teaching Harper when Ava was not taking her afternoon nap.


    Inside the living room. Grace rubbed her temples. Her head was also buzzing from the noise. "Harper,


    let''s rest for a while. Come over and have some fruits."


    Harper was having fun. He was unwilling to stop ying. "No, it''s fun."


    Grace was about to persuade Harper further when Edward and Rose came in from the door. Seeing


    that his parents had arrived, the little guy proudly showed off the spinning top his uncle had bought.


    "Daddy, Mommy, look."


    "Who bought this? So cool. Let Mommy y with it." Rose squatted down and prepared to y with


    her son. Harper was afraid that his mother did not know how to y. He squatted down at the side and


    reached out his cute little hand to guide Rose. He pulled the line and pressed the button.


    Rose sessfully spun the top under her son''smand. Seeing the bright smiles on the mother and


    son, Edward stood at the side and smiled.


    What happened next made his smile deepen. Rose also felt that it was fun. She asked Grace, "This toy


    is not bad. It''s cool. Did you buy it?"


    Grace did not dare to snatch the credit. "Your brother bought it. There''s still a pile over there."


    Rose turned around and nced at the toys in the corner. At that moment, Frank and Ava had just


    Harper."


    There was silence in the living room.


    Edward was indulgent when it came to Rose. He would do whatever his wife liked. He had decided. "I''ll


    go buy it now."


    Rose quickly tugged at Edward''s pants. She stopped him. "I was just joking. There''s no need. I''ll take


    turns to y with Harper. Shall we, Harper?"


    Harper agreed immediately. "Yes, sure."


    The living room only resumed its peace momentarily. It was soon filled with screams andughter.


    Rose''s return had made the atmosphere livelier. Themotion was louder than before. Edward was


    grinning. However, Frank was regretful. He would never have thought Rose would enjoy ying with a


    kid''s toy.


    Ava was beside him. Seeing that she was also smiling, his face did not darken. He leaned closer and


    asked, "I bought a lot of fruits. What do you want to eat?"


    Ava replied, "I''m fine with anything. How about a little bit of each?"


    Frank got up from the sofa. However, Grace had already stood up. "I''ll go. You guys sit and chat."


    Ava said sweetly, "Thank you, Mom."


    Rose also asked for some. Frank replied, "I didn''t forget you. I bought enough." He had bought double


    of what he usually bought. He had prepared for his nephew and sister. He even spent 100 dors to


    avoid Hackett.


    Ava was half-lying on the sofa. She read the message from Sherri. She turned and said to Frank,


    "Sherri told me to call her if I''m about to deliver. She will help me to deliver."


    Frank nodded. He felt that it was a good idea. Hackett''s wife had also helped Rose and Natalie. Ava


    would not be so nervous if her acquaintance helped her deliver. "Yes, it''s up to you."


    Edward spoke. He had been silent all this while. No one expected him to speak. He suggested


    sincerely, "Arrange for another doctor."


    Hearing that, the people present looked puzzled. They did not know what Edward meant. Edward saw


    everyone''s confused expressions. He took the initiative to exin. "Sherri will be able to pick up the call


    if Ava delivers in the day. If it''s at night, it''s hard to get through to her."


    Hackett and his sister slept exceptionally well. Edward was speechless. He thought that it was better to


    have a backup n. He envisioned it would be chaotic if Sherri were uncontactable when Ava was due


    to give birth.


    Frank did not dare to take the risk after hearing Edward''s words. He instructed Ava directly, "Tell Sherri


    we''ve already arranged for someone else. Tell her that I''ve already made the arrangement previously."


    Ava had a troubled expression. She replied, "But I agreed a long time ago. I agreed to Sherri''s


    suggestion when I informed everyone that I was pregnant."


    Frank was at a loss for words. He wondered why Hackett''s wife wanted to deliver all of their friends''


    kids.


    Grace came out with the fruits. She happened to hear Ava''s words. Seeing her daughter-inw''s


    troubled expression, she bent down and put the fruits down. "Don''t refuse her then. Frank, prepare


    another doctor. Do the same as Trevon. If you can''t get to Sherri, use the other doctor."


    Sherri would not nag at Ava then. At most, she wouldin that she did not take the call in time.


    Rose interrupted their conversation. She handed the spinning top to her son. She patted her son''s


    head and stood up. Her legs were numb from squatting. She pinched them and said, "Don''t worry,


    Sherri will be able to get through with a phone call this time. She has already prepared something


    invincible. It will wake her up in seconds."


    Ava poked her head out. She asked curiously, "Is there such a thing? What is it?"


    Rose patted her chest and said reassuringly, "I don''t know what that thing is either. I can''t find a precise


    word. How should I say it? Anyway, you''ll know when the timees. She''ll get up."


    The people present wondered if they should believe what Rose said. Only Edward did not believe her


    at all. He did not trust Sherri and Hackett to wake up in time at all. He had already tried waking them


    up. They could not get up in seconds.


    A little past midnight.


    The sky was still dark.


    Rose rubbed her sleepy eyes as she walked into the bathroom. She held the pregnancy test kit she


    had bought a few days ago. Her period waste. She could do the test.


    She had wanted to test a few days ago. However, she was afraid that the results would not be


    urate. She had waited to get a more precise test. Her period was six dayste.


    Ten minutester. The second line showed on the pregnancy kit ced on the vanity top. Rose was so


    excited that she forgot to pull up her pants. She stood there in a daze.


    Her pants fell to her ankles. She did not lift them. She kept looking at the test kit. She even looked at it


    under the light. The second line was very shallow. However, she could confirm that she was pregnant.


    She could not suppress the excitement in her heart.


    Ava had not even given birth yet. She was already pregnant. She was too excited. Edward was strong.


    She put the pregnancy test kit back on the vanity top. She pulled up her pants. She turned around and


    went to the bedroom to get her phone. Then, she quietly returned to the bathroom and took a photo of


    the pregnancy test kit.


    Ava picked up the pregnancy test kit again. She grinned foolishly. She swiftly threw it into the trash can.


    She even covered it with a tissue. She could not let Edward discover it. It would scare the wits out of


    him.


    She had to tell him the news calmly. At the very least, she had to let Edward wake up first.


    "Nothing, I''m in a good mood. That''s why I woke up a little early." It was indeed a little early. She had


    woken up at two in the morning. She had not slept since. The main reason was that she was so happy


    that she could not sleep.


    Rose approached Edward with a smile. Her voice was gentle as she asked sweetly, "Are you fully


    awake?"


    Rose took a look at his face. "You''d better wash your face. I''ll tell you somethingter. Don''t be


    nervous. You''ll be happy."


    Edward looked at Rose. She was already done with her makeup. He was suspicious. "Alright, I''ll go


    wash up first."


    After closing the curtains, Rose felt she should doll up and put on makeup. It was worth the effort. She


    went to the bathroom to put on makeup. She even used a curling iron to curl her hair.


    Edward walked into the bathroom. He looked at himself in the mirror. He was in a daze. He wondered


    why Rose was acting abnormally. He assured himself Rose would not tell him news that would frighten


    him. Heforted himself.


    Seeing that Edward had woken up, Rose took small steps and walked towards Edward. She handed


    the phone to him. She said coquettishly, "Look, you''re so amazing. We were sessful in one shot."


    Edward looked down at the phone. He fell silent. After a moment, he said, "Rose, let''s stop at this baby.


    Alright?"


    Rose did not want to scare Edward. She agreed readily. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Content of


    Dra§Þ??ovels


    She decided they would have another discussion after she gave birth. Who knew what would happen


    then?


    Edward helped Rose downstairs. Rose waved him off. She did not let Edward help her. "It''s not a big


    deal. I have experience. Don''t worry."


    Edward shook his head.


    Frank came out of his room. He saw his sister had curled her hair. He said viciously, "I see that you got


    electrocuted."


    Rose turned around and smacked her brother''s arm. She had used all her strength. It made Frank


    frown in pain. However, he did not fight back. Rose said, "You''re so annoying. Can you say something


    pleasing to my ears early in the morning?"


    Frank replied, "Let your husband say those to you."


    Rose snorted. "I knew you''d say that. Your sweet words are only for Ava. Who cares?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank ignored her. He turned around and walked past the two of them as he strode downstairs. Rose


    quietly reminded Edward. "Don''t tell them yet. I''ll surprise them after my checkup today."


    Frank nodded. He had already started worrying about Rose. "Alright. Be careful in the hospital. Call me


    if anything happens. If..."


    Rose interrupted him. "Oh my, don''t worry. I''m experienced. Isn''t Sherri still in the hospital? Rx.


    Don''t be nervous."


    Rose had asked him to rx and not be nervous. It sounded like Edward was the one pregnant.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Athana Hospital.


    Rose walked excitedly to Sherri''s consultation room with the list in her hand. She did not even knock on


    the door. "Well..." The list in her hand was swung loudly. She waved it triumphantly in front of Sherri''s


    face, dazzling her.


    "Look, what''s this?"


    Of course, Sherri knew what it was. She was the one who got this list for Rose in the morning. She took


    the list and nced at it. "Fuck, you''re really pregnant. How did you get pregnant? Didn''t my brother


    always object to you having a second child? I thought you were imagining that you were pregnant, but


    it turns out that it''s true."


    There were a few times when Sherri mentioned at the Landor family''s dining table that Rose could


    have a second child. She said that she would be beautiful earlier if she gave birth earlier. In the end,


    Sherri''s brother had a private conversation with Rose. His tone was very firm, and he did not intend to


    have a second child.


    Therefore, how did Rose get this child? It was absolutely impossible for Rose to have an affair. Rose


    loved her brother so much that pigs might fly if she cheated on him.


    "Do you know how to chat? What do you mean by I''m imaging that I''m pregnant? Would I spend that


    money on a pregnancy test if I wasn''t sure?"


    Sherri really wanted to expose Rose. Who was the one who said that she wasn''t sure and wanted to


    buy a pregnancy test to try before taking a blood test?


    Rose pulled a stool and sat down in front of Sherri. She rested her chin on her hand with a smug


    expression. "Do you particrly want to know how I get pregnant? Uh-huh."


    "Indeed. Tell me, I''m all ears." Sherri also rested her chin on her hand, looking like she was ready.


    "Don''t tell me you also want to have three children." Rose blinked and asked.


    "I don''t have any intention of that. Two children are enough for me. My current life with Hackett is too


    enough, Rose. Next, you and my brother can spend time together yourselves."


    Sherri suggested seriously.


    Rose was determined to have four children. At the moment, she would not give up. She thought that at


    most, she would do lVF with a twin or triplets next time. However, she was too careless this time. She


    should do lVF and settle it with one pregnancy.


    "We''ll see. We''ll talk about it after the pregnancy. Oh right, don''t tell our mother about my pregnancy


    yet. They''re having fun now. If you tell her, Mom will definitelye back without stopping." Rose


    raised her chin to signal Sherri to keep it a secret.


    "Got it. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. Didn''t you tell your mom and the others?" Sherri was talking


    about Grace and the others.


    "Not yet. We''ll talk about it when our mother and the otherse back." Ava was about to give birth.


    She could not increase Grace''s nervousness. Moreover, it''s not a big deal. She had experience in this


    matter.


    It was almost time for work in the afternoon. Before Rose left, she reminded Sherri again, "Remember,


    keep it a secret." She made a zipper gesture.


    Sherri nodded crazily. Afraid that Rose would not believe her, she raised her hand in the air and made


    an okay gesture. Then, she made a zipper gesture.


    Seeing this, Rose left in relief.


    Three minutes after Rose left, Sherri felt that there shouldn''t be any secrets between couples. Rose


    said that she couldn''t tell her parents, but she didn''t say that she couldn''t tell Hackett. Besides, Hackett


    wouldn''t tell her parents.


    She immediately called Hackett. As soon as the call went through, Hackett''s oleaginous voice came


    from the other end. "Dear baby, you missed me. Didn''t we agree to call in the bathroom tonight?"


    Hackett''s voice was too loud. Sherri could not help but look up at the door, afraid that someone would


    microphone with one hand. "It''s not that. I''m talking about Rose."


    As soon as she was not talking about that, Hackett''s high spirits dissipated a lot. He coughed dryly and


    said, "Rose? What happened to her? Didn''t they live in the Roberts family? Were they chased out?"


    It was also unrealistic. How could Frank, this person who doted on his sister crazily, chase his sister


    out?


    Rose''s scumbag ex-boyfriend cheated Rose, and his leg was broken by Frank. It was said that he


    limped when he walked.


    "No, Rose is pregnant. Don''t tell Mom and Dad. Rose told me not to tell Mom and Dad. Let them have


    fun ande back."


    Hearing this, Hackett understood and promised, "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. I love you. Work


    hard and wait for me tonight."


    Sherri said coquettishly, "Got it. You are annoying."


    At the ckwell Group.


    After hanging up, Hackett yed with his phone in his hand and stood in front of the French window,


    thinking that he would not be a good son-inw if he hid it from his mother-inw.


    It was fine if Sherri did not tell him about this, but now that he knew, it would be unreasonable if he did


    not tell his mother-inw. What if his mother had a prejudice against him?


    Yes, he must not be prejudiced.


    He did it as he thought of this. He unlocked his phone screen again and called his mother-inw. When


    the call went through, Juana was obviously surprised that her son-inw had called her. "Hackett, do


    you want your father and I to go back early to help take care of the child?"


    Actually, when Juana and Richard were ying outside, they were still thinking about home. The three


    children had always grown up by their side and would live in the Landor family every few days.


    Suddenly, the children were not by their side and their hearts were a little empty.


    Hackett held his phone with one hand and stuck the other in his pocket. His gaze was fixed on the


    pedestrians. "No, Mom, let me tell you something. Continue ying after you''re done listening. You


    don''t have toe back. I''m just telling you."


    "Tell me, tell me. I''m listening."


    Hackett said, "My sister-inw is pregnant."


    Juana was so shocked that she could not even speak properly. Her voice was so loud that Hackett


    subconsciously held the phone away from a few inches. "Who''s pregnant? Rose... Pregnancy...


    Hackett, you''re not joking, right?"


    At this moment, Hackett was as honest as he could be. He said truthfully, "The results of the checkup


    today showed that she''s indeed pregnant."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Juana was either too happy to speak or too excited to


    speak. She did not respond for a long time. Hackett took the phone down and looked at it. Just as he


    thought that the signal overseas was bad and was about to hang up, Juana said, "Hackett, you''re the


    sensible one. Fortunately, you told Mom. Don''t worry, Mom will keep it a secret. Even if she finds out,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mom won''t betray you. I appreciate it."


    After a while, Hackett indeed gained a favorable impression. He maintained his image as a good son-


    inw and said obsequiously, "Mom, this is what I should do. Have fun with Dad. When youe back,


    call me and I''ll pick you up."


    "Okay, okay." Juana said ''okay'' three times in a row. She was extremely satisfied.


    Evening at the Roberts family.


    Ava''s family apanied her all the way out of the Roberts family''s vi. When they almost reached


    the road, Ava slowed down. Frank stopped and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Grace said, "Ava, if you''re tired, we''ll take a car back. You don''t have to force yourself to walk more."


    There was a MPV following behind her, and the driver was Benjamin. Yana followed behind Ava and


    walked behind. She was so quiet that she didn''t say a word, as if this person didn''t exist at all.


    She was indeed a little tired today. Ava nodded. She felt that her stomach was falling. Every step she


    took felt like her dder was being pressed. It was notfortable, and she couldn''t take big steps.


    Ava got into the car with the help of Frank. Yana also got into the car. William and Grace said that they


    wanted to walk, so Edward, Rose and Harper did not get into the car.


    Edward was kind of worried about Rose. He tried to persuade Rose to get into the car, but Rose was


    unwilling. He could only follow by her side and watch her.


    Seeing that her son-inw was nervous about her daughter, the observant Grace asked, "Rose, are


    you feeling unwell?"


    Rose grabbed Edward''s hand in case she could not help but do the gesture when she lied. "No, it''s


    mainly because Edward is afraid that I''ll be tired. I like it. Grace, don''t worry."


    She started to change the topic. "I see that Ava''s stomach has been dropping recently. She might give


    birth early. We have to be careful."


    William said, "Your brother mainly inherited my genes, so he dotes on his wife. This is the performance


    of a good man. Edward is not bad either."


    The few of them were speechless.


    The taxi drove past them and returned to them in the next second. Rose looked at Edward and Edward


    looked at Rose suspiciously.


    After the car stopped, the door of the taxi was pushed open, and Juana rushed out of the car. As soon


    as she got out of the car, she held Rose''s hand and carefully held it. Then, she reprimanded his son,


    "You''re too insensible. Rose is pregnant, and yet you still let her take a walk. Don''t you know that she


    had already given birth to a child three months ago? Why don''t you have any experience?" Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    Edward didn''t respond to his mother''s criticism. He just epted it.


    "Rose is pregnant..." William couldn''t react in time, and his reaction was a few beats slower. "Are you


    serious, Rose? Why didn''t you tell Mom and Dad about this?"


    Grace recalled Edward''s nervousness towards her daughter just now. Now that everything was clear,


    she seemed to understand why her daughter didn''t say anything. She asked with mixed feelings,


    "When did you find out?"


    Rose smiled awkwardly at her parents who loved her and exined, "Daddy, Mommy, don''t be


    nervous. I just want to talk about it in a few days. This is because that you are on a vacation..."


    She suddenly thought of something. "No, Dad, Mom, how did you know?" She had only told Sherri.


    Juana avoided eye contact. "I dreamed of thatst night."


    However, her mother-inw''s behavior did not seem like that she had a dream. Even her tone was


    certain. While Rose was thinking, Grace reminded, "Get in the car with your mother first."


    A taxi could not amodate so many people. Grace arranged for Edward and the child to get into the


    car. She jogged back with William. They exercise regrly, so they were in better physical condition


    than the Landor family couple.


    Grace had actually intentionally changed the topic. She had seen Juana''s evasive gaze just now, but


    she did not expose it.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    In the Roberts family''s living room.


    Rose and Frank stood in the living room. No one sat down or spoke. They faced each other. When


    Frank and Ava entered the door, Juana, who followed them in, told them that Rose was pregnant.


    Frank and Ava stared at Rose in disbelief. Ava was so shocked that she forgot to sit down. She


    supported her waist with one hand and looked at the few. After a moment, she said, "Rose, why didn''t


    you say anything?"


    Frank did not say anything. He had guessed his sister''s thoughts just like Grace. He did not want


    Grace to focus on her. She felt that Ava was the most important now.


    This girl always annoyed him when she was a pain in the neck. When she was sensible, she also


    annoyed him and made decisions blindly.


    Frank turned his gaze to Edward. Just as he was about to speak, Rose started to protect him. "Brother,


    you... don''t me my husband. I didn''t let him say it. You know that he has always listened to me."


    Frank couldn''t say anything. He nced at his sister and said, "I don''t intend to criticize him." He


    probably didn''t have much energy to think about his sister now, so he wanted Edward to pay more


    attention.


    In the end, this girl had misunderstood him. She had really forgotten her brother after having a


    husband.


    Not long after, Mr. Roberts and Mrs. Roberts came in panting. Grace nced at her daughter. She


    originally wanted to say something, but she did not n to say it after entering the door. She nodded at


    Mr. Landor and Mrs. Landor.


    Juana said, "I''m really sorry. We were careless. If we had known that Rose was pregnant, we definitely


    wouldn''t have gone on a trip." How could they let their daughter-inw take care of the child when she


    was pregnant?


    Grace knew that her daughter was deliberately hiding this matter. "It''s fine. This child wants you to


    rx."


    "Our Rose is too sensible. Rose, are youing home with Mom?" Juana held Rose''s hand.


    Frank nced at his sister. "Stay here for a few more days if you want." It meant that he could do


    whatever he wanted and take care of her.


    William chimed in, "That''s right, Rose. You can stay at home as long as you want. Follow your own


    thoughts. Your mood is the most important. Your parents-inw are just so excited that they want to


    take care of you."


    The entire family agreed. For a moment, everyone''s attention was on Rose. They were all waiting for


    Rose''s answer. Ava also asked Rose to stay. She did not want Rose to go back to her inws'' house


    because she was pregnant. She was afraid that Grace would be too busy.


    Most of the messages were from Ava.


    Frank was sensitive and had long understood the hidden meaning in the little girl''s words. He pinched


    the little girl''s neckfortingly and whispered into her ear, "Rose won''t think too much. You don''t think


    too much either."


    Upon hearing this, Ava looked up at her husband who could read minds. She blinked her eyes and her


    eyshes fluttered. Frank looked at the little girl''s cute appearance and nodded.


    In the end, Rose decided to go back to the Landor family first. Before she left, she hugged her parents.


    If it weren''t for her brother hugging her sister-inw, Rose would have hugged him too.


    Rose, who was brought back to the Landor family, lived the life of the Empress Dowager again. Sherri


    was warmly invited by Juana to stay in the Landor family for a long time. The reason was very simple.


    Juana took a fancy to her daughter''s major and felt that it was more reassuring for her daughter-inw


    to have a professional obstetrician-gynecologist in the first three months.


    In order to reassure her parents, Rose reported her diet and appetite in the group every day. Grace


    didn''t know whether tough or cry when she saw that her daughter was alive and kicking without any


    pregnancy reaction. She was indeed much more relieved.


    Williammented how he had been so happy for the rest of his life. His daughter-inw was pregnant


    with twins, and his daughter was having a second child. He was so excited that he unted it to Charlie


    every day, making Charlie extremely jealous.


    He privately asked William to help introduce a daughter-inw. In the end, William said that there was


    no one. He was so angry that Charlie told William to stop showing off in front of him in the future.


    Ava''s body became heavier and heavier. On this day, Frank asked Ava where she wanted to go to give


    birth. Was it the base or the Athana Hospital? Sherri could deliver the baby anywhere. This was not a


    problem.


    "Baby Ava, where do you want to give birth? Big Brother said that the base is fine too. There''s a


    professional obstetrician-gynecologist. We can also let Sherri deliver the baby. Your sister is also


    there." Frank hoped that the little girl would go to the base. After all, Joseph had already arranged


    everything.


    However, Joseph told Frank not to tell Ava about this. He said that he would let Ava make the decision.


    She would do whatever she wanted. He was not sure where Ava wanted to give birth in the base, so he


    made two preparations.


    The little girl rested her chin on her hand and was half-lying on the sofa. Frank was massaging her leg.


    The little girl''s leg had already begun to swell. This technique was taught by Trevon.


    "Why don''t we go to the Athana Hospital? I don''t know anyone in the base. I''ve only been there a few


    times. My sister will be busier if I go. My sister, Sister Rose, Sister Sherri, they were all born in the


    Athana Hospital. I want to give birth there too. If I have the third child, let''s go to the base again."


    The third children?


    That youngdy was thinking too much. He would not let a second ident happen.


    However, he did not break the youngdy''s hope. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. Grace wants you to be


    hospitalized tomorrow."


    Ava calcted ording to his expected delivery date. "Tomorrow? Isn''t that 10 days away from the


    expected delivery date? Isn''t it too early? Can we stay at home for a few more days? We''ll go in three


    days before the expected delivery date." Seeing that Frank did notpromise, Ava released two


    more fingers. "Five days. Can we go five days in advance?"


    She really did not want to go to the hospital so early. Grace and William would be very busy and would


    keep running to the hospital. She said coquettishly, "Okay?"


    Unable to resist the little girl''s coquettishness, Frank finally agreed. However, he had also secretly


    worked two shifts like the night shift the next day. Frank was mainly afraid that the little girl would


    suddenly give birth and the driver would not be awake.


    Only God knew that Benjamin and Tom kept nagging that why hadn''t Miss given birth yet. How many


    times did they have to take turns working the night shift?


    Perhaps children liked to move at night, or perhaps Ava stayed upte to read when she was pregnant.


    That night, in her sleep, Ava vaguely felt a slight pain in a corner of her stomach.


    Ava subconsciously woke up. She did not dare to be careless. She slowly propped herself up and sat


    up. Frank, who was beside her, felt the movement and sat up in shock. Before he opened his eyes, he


    asked, "Baby Ava, are you feeling unwell? Are you going to give birth?"


    Ava did not dare to hide the fact that she had a stomachache. She said truthfully, "There''s a little pain


    here. I want to go to the toilet."


    Ava reached out and pointed at the part of her body that was slightly painful.


    Frank frowned so hard that his eyebrow could kill a fly. He was extremely worried and instantly sobered


    up. "Do you want to take a dump or take a piss?"


    "Piss."


    After listening to the little girl, Frank was relieved. This was because Mr. Wilson had told him that if Ava


    had a stomachache and wanted to take a dump, she must go to the hospital immediately because she


    might be about to give birth.


    He helped the little girl to the washroom. When the little girl went to the washroom, he had been


    standing beside her. Then, he squatted in front of her and held her hands. When Ava was looked at by


    Frank, she expressed that she could not pee. "Frank, why don''t you go out? I don''t think I can pee


    when you look at me."


    Frank smiled and agreed. "Alright, don''t get up on your own. I''ll be at the door."


    "Okay." She only felt a little pain and it was tolerable. Previously, when she caught a cold and


    asionally had period pain, it was more serious than this.


    Frank did not care if the youngdy could tolerate it. He directly called Tom, who was on duty tonight.


    Upon hearing that, Ava looked down and saw that it was indeed a little red. However, Ava did not


    panic. His sister had already told her about the signs ofbor. "It''s fine, Frank. Don''t be nervous. Let''s


    go to the hospital."


    "Okay." When she got closer, she could see that Frank''s eyes were a little red from nervousness. "Sit


    down and don''t move. I''ll get the maternity package. Wait for me. I''ll be quick."


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry. Take your time. The babies will wait for Daddy to prepare."


    One was standing in front of the wardrobe. The other was sitting on the bed. They looked at each other


    and smiled.


    After tidying up for a while, Frank put everything she needed for her hospital stay at the door and


    prepared to call Grace. "Baby Ava, I''ll call Grace."


    Ava obediently sat on the bed and waited for Frank''s arrangements. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait for you."


    After walking out of the door, Frank called Sherri.


    Actually, the decision that Ava and Natalie had discussed was also nned to get caesarean section in


    a few days. However, they did not expect to see blood today. Tonight, Frank even told her to go to the


    hospital tomorrow. She was still unwilling toe. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    The Landor family.


    At 3:30 a.m., Hackett and Sherri were sleeping. Ruby and Liam were sleeping in the children''s room.


    The children''s room had a surveince camera installed. As long as the child went out, Juana and


    Richard''s phone would ring. This was installed by Frank.


    It was also Juana who asked Frank to help install it. After all, if the system was installed on the phones


    of the two sleeping gods, Mr. Landor and Mrs. Landor would be worried. They did not know where to


    chase after the child if they were taken away.


    "I''ll marry you."


    "I''ll marry you for the rest of my life..." A DJ version of the song yed in the room. The volume was


    turned to the loudest,parable to an earthquake.


    Hackett, who had always been sound asleep, woke up from the shock and fell off the bed. He pulled


    Sherri, who was still on the bed, in a panic. She had no reaction. He picked Sherri up from the bed and


    ran out. "Sherri, wake up. There''s an earthquake."


    This action stunned Hackett, who was hugging her. His mind went nk, and he stood rooted to the


    ground. He watched in a daze as Sherri finished the call and threw the phone back to the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The phone bounced happily on the bed twice, just like how Sherri felt when she suddenly received a


    mission.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Sherri gently patted Hackett''s arm and requested him to set her down, but Hackett didn''t have any


    response after she patted his arm once. Therefore, Sherri repeated the action.


    "Please, put me down. Ava is about to give birth, and I need to get to the hospital right now. Hackett,


    oh,e on!" Sherri, feeling anxious to reach the hospital, eximed.


    When Hackett finally snapped out of his nkness, he was bewildered and speechless. He hadn''t fully


    awakened just now, and when the room erupted into a loudmotion suddenly, his initial thought was


    that there might be an earthquake. He rushed out of the room, carrying his wife, only to realize it was


    just music ring.


    This experience truly shocked him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Even the Lithern Club wouldn''t dare to re such music so loudly. If Frank were to y such music in


    the Lithern Club like this, many people would surely end up deaf in a single night.


    Yet, what was the deal with this music? And why was Sherri hiding her phone under her pajamas?


    Since when did she have such a peculiar hobby?


    Hackett had never known about that, and his mind was filled with questions.


    Sherri had already hopped down from Hackett''s arms to change her clothes, instructing him to close


    the door at the same time. Despite the early morning hour and the likelihood of no oneing in, she


    wasn''t keen on the idea of leaving the door open while changing.


    After Hackett closed the door, he came to Sherri again and stood by her side, eager to address the


    doubts swirling in his mind.


    "Look at your confused face," Sherri remarked as she changed. "That was just a small stereo


    connected to my phone. I paired it with Bluetooth before going to bed. If someone calls me in the


    middle of the night, the stereo rings."


    Hearing this, Hackett examined the stereo at the head of the bed. Picking it up, he inspected it closely.


    "Isn''t it just a dolphin-shapedmp you bought before? So, it''s actually a stereo?"


    Sherri, now dressed, urged Hackett to drive her to the hospital, since her driving speed resembled that


    of a snail, fearing that Ava might experience much pain. If Ava did have any difort, she might end


    up facing being fired by Frank.


    "Change your clothes first. I''ll exinter. The one you just took is also a stereo. Also, it''s not a


    dolphin but a colorful bird with a cute name. Rose specially chose it for me." Sherri was dressed neatly.


    She hadn''t nned to put on makeup. After all, it was the midnight now.


    Sherri leaned against the wardrobe and reached out to help Hackett put on his clothes. "Isn''t it difficult


    for us to wake up once we fall asleep? I was afraid that I might miss Ava''s call when she was about to


    give birth."


    Hackett finally understood the first question in his heart. He quickly put on his clothes and went out with


    Sherri briskly.


    Because he was in a hurry, Hackett didn''t evenb his hair. He smoothed his hair casually with his


    fingers as he walked towards the parking space.


    In the car, the engine roared to life. Hackett stepped on the elerator and elerated the car.


    "What''s wrong with you hiding your phone under your pajamas when you sleep in the middle of the


    night? Can''t I satisfy you on the bed?"


    Could it be that his skills were too bad on the bed? That shouldn''t be the case.


    Seeing that Hackett had misunderstood, Sherri tidied her clothes and pinched Hackett''s earlobe. She


    smiled and said, "Don''t misunderstand. You''re very great. Can''t you feel it?"


    Thinking back to Sherri''s reaction during the sex, she always begged him to stop. It didn''t seem like


    she was unsatisfied.


    Sherri continued to exin, "I was just afraid that I wouldn''t react if I left my phone too far away from


    the bed, so I hid it under my pajamas."


    Hackett felt a bit speechless. He had to admit that Sherri was really a responsible doctor that she could


    even thought of this point.


    At this moment, he was convinced by Sherri.


    Two cars drove from different ces to Athana Hospital. In the other car, Tom felt that he finally could


    see the hope and didn''t have to take turns working the night shift anymore.


    Forty minutester, two cars arrived at Athana Hospital in session.


    Frank''s car had just stopped in the parking space when Hackett''s car followed closely behind and


    stopped at the side. This was the difference between the suburbs and the city.


    Grace got out of the front passenger seat and helped to open the back seat. Frank carefully helped Ava


    out and reminded her worriedly, "Be careful."


    Sherri rushed out of the car. "Hello, Mrs. Roberts, Ava. How are you feeling now? Has thebor pains


    increased?"


    Grace nodded in response to Sherri. Originally, William had nned toe with them together. He


    had already dressed, but Grace insisted that he stay behind.


    After all, after Ava went to the hospital, she wouldn''t give birth immediately. Moreover, women didn''t


    have a favorable experience during childbirth. During the checkup, they had to lift their clothes and


    remove their pants, making it inconvenient for a man to enter or leave the room. Grace was concerned


    about Ava''s potential embarrassment, so she simply asked William to stay home and wait.


    She instructed William toe over before Ava entered the operating theater. She also gave him a


    task and let him call Daniel to inform them that Ava was about to give birth.


    If Daniel and the others were told toe over at this time, it would happen to coincide with Ava''s


    checkuppletion when they arrived. Grace had already calcted the approximate timing.


    Ava shook her head in response to Sherri and said, "No, just a little pain."


    Sherri made the arrangements with a serious expression, looking no longer as causal as usual.


    "Alright, what about the ward?"


    She turned to Frank and asked about the ward.


    Frank replied, "I booked it in advance. Trevon has taken care of it long ago."


    Hackett slowly exited the car and approached Sherri, but before he could say something, Sherri asked


    him to go back, stating she was heading to work. She added, "Hackett, you can go back. Your mother


    will need help when Ruby and Liam wake up." Additionally, Rose was pregnant again.


    Seeing his wife''s determined expression, Hackett became serious and said to Frank, "Alright. Call me if


    you need anything. Bye, Mrs. Roberts."


    Meanwhile, Grace opened the trunk to retrieve something, and Tom promptly took the suitcase from


    her. Grace replied, "Sure, take care."


    Frank also replied, "Bye."


    Tom retreated into the car to catch up on sleep after delivering the items to the VIP ward upstairs,


    thinking that Frank might need his help for somethingter.


    Upon Sherri''s arrival at the hospital, she went to the consultation room to change her clothes.


    Afterward, she assisted Ava with the admission procedures and prepared the checklist for the day.


    In the VIP ward, Frank arranged for Ava to lie on the hospital bed. The white bedsheets appeared


    clean, but Frank worried they weren''t warm enough.


    He was always concerned that Ava would feel uforble.


    As soon as Sherri entered, she closed the door and examined Ava. She touched Ava''s belly and felt


    the babies'' position to determine when the baby woulde out.


    However, this was only an estimate. The specifics still needed to be determined by an ultrasound.


    While she was conducting the examination, Frank and Grace were silently waiting aside. Frank pursed


    his lips and did not say anything. He was actually very nervous, but he did not disturb Sherri and just let


    Sherri check quietly.


    Grace could feel her son''s tenseness as she stood beside him. She patted Frank''s shoulder without


    saying anything, but Frank understood that Crace was trying to tell him to rx.


    Sherri gently touched Ava''s belly and pulled up her underwear to check if there was blood. She lowered


    her head and asked, "Are you preparing to give birth yourself? ording to your examination report,


    you can have a naturalbor."


    Ava had always been checked in Sapphire City before during her pregnant. After going back to Athana,


    she had been checked only three times. However, the previous records had all been brought over.


    Grace and Frank wanted Ava to have a caesarean section, since they were afraid that Ava might not


    be able to have a naturalbor and would still had to have a caesarean section in the end, which might


    let Ava suffer more pain.


    After about half a minute of silence, Ava made a decision and said, "Sherri, I want to have a cesarean


    section."


    If Ava were someone else, Sherri might have suggested her a natural birth. However, she didn''t


    rmend it for Ava. After all, if Ava''sbor didn''t go well, Sherri was afraid that Frank would be


    insane, blow the whole Athana Hospital off, and kill her.


    She only wanted to help Ava deliver the babies, not to die.


    "Alright, bring Ava for these tests. There''s a slight bleeding. Don''t be nervous. After these tests, we''ll


    schedule a specific surgery time."


    After the examination, Frank helped Ava down from the bed. "I need to use the restroom," Ava said.


    Grace looked around and nodded. "Okay, Sherri, please assist with Ava''s checkup. I need to leave and


    buy something now."


    Sherri replied, "Okay, Mrs. Roberts. Don''t worry." Meanwhile, she couldn''t help but think in her heart


    that Grace and Frank truly doted on Ava.


    When Ava came out, Grace had already left. Fortunately, Tom had not left. Ava ced one hand on the


    side of her waist. "Has Grace left?"


    Frank supported her. "She went to buy something."


    Ava then said, "I forgot to tell my mother and the others. Frank, please inform my parents that I''m about


    to give birth. Otherwise, they will be upset if they miss it."


    Frank replied, "William has already informed them." At this moment, his mother-inw and the others


    should already be on the flight.


    "Oh, alright. Let''s go for a checkup. It''s fine. I''m not scared." Actually, Ava was a little fearful, but she


    worried that Frank might be even more nervous if she showed any fear.


    Sherriforted her. "It''s okay. Just trust me. I have great medicine skills."


    After over an hour of examination, Sherri took the examination sheet and confirmed the surgery time.


    The anesthesiologist spoke with Ava for a while.


    After the conversation, Ava returned to the ward and noticed a change in the environment. The pristine


    white bedsheets, nkets, and pillows had been reced with a milky yellow four-piece cotton set,


    adorned with cute patterns. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Ava expressed gratitude softly, saying, "Thank you, Grace."


    Grace replied, "Frank thought of it. He was concerned you might not be ustomed to sleeping here."


    Hearing this, Ava was surprised and felt deeply touched. She smiled sweetly. "Thank you, honey." It


    was the first time Ava called Frank "honey" in someone else''s presence.


    Frank was delighted, outwardlyposed but internally excited. He nodded and said, "Well, it''s good


    you like it."


    Grace stood on the other side. "I will also keep youpany."


    This matter had been discussed a few days ago but was rejected by Ava. When Frank brought it up,


    Ava''s refusal became even stronger.


    Usually, Frank couldn''t bear seeing her hurt. If he witnessed her undergoing surgery, he would be


    heartbroken.


    Ava firmly shook her head and said, "There''s no need. I''m really not scared. Really."


    Frank remained silent, seemingly neither intending to contradict Ava nor disagreeing with her


    arrangements. He just sat there quietly.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    It was around nine o''clock at night.


    A group of people gathered at the door of the operating theater. They lowered their heads and


    exchanged words. Four travel-worn individuals bent down and spoke to the person about to enter the


    surgery.


    The woman in the pink suit held a child in her arms, and the woman in a gown lowered her head,


    reaching out to gently caress Ava''s cheek on the bed. She spoke softly, "Sorry, I''mte."


    Avay on the bed and shook her head, smiling at her mother. "No, you came just in time. It''s just that


    the babies were anxious toe out."


    Joseph, who was usually wearing casual clothes when he didn''t work and was now in a hoodie,


    casually rubbed his sister''s hair. "I''m waiting for you outside."


    Daniel chimed in, "I won''t leave either. I''ll wait for you and the babies toe out."


    "Okay, then I''ll go in. Christina, you can go back home first. George, you''ll soon see your two cousins


    George was an emotionally stable kid, much like a smaller version of Joseph, and he didn''t speak


    much. "Okay."


    Everyone spoke to Ava, except for Frank, who pursed his lips and remained silent. He only held Ava''s


    hand until she was pushed into the operating theater. Only then did he let go of Ava''s hand and look at


    the closed door.


    Rose and Edward were missing from the scene. Edward did note because he needed to take care


    of his child at home. Rose was already at the operating theater. She took leave today, afraid that her


    brother would be worried about her sister-inw, so she nned to stay at the operating theater to


    apany Ava.


    As soon as the door of the operating theater was closed, Frank called his sister. "Where are the sterile


    clothes that were prepared for me?"


    Emma thought that Frank would not go in to apany Ava. It was not until she heard Frank''s words


    that she understood. She smiled in relief. Frank had always been so reassuring. He did not always


    heed Ava''s advice.


    On the ne, Emma and Daniel still mentioned their daughter''s stubborn refusal to let anyone


    apany her to the operating theater, and they all expressed their concern.


    Then, the operating theater''s door opened again. Rose was wearing a sterile suit,plete with a hat,


    mask, and gloves. She held an unopened sterile suit in her hand for Frank and motioned for him to


    enter after nodding to the elders outside the door.


    Frank stood at the operating theater door and said to Emma and Daniel, "Don''t worry, I will take care of


    Ava."


    Emma and Daniel nodded their head at Frank in satisfaction, and Joseph also nodded his head at


    Frank.


    The door of the operating theater was closed again. Joseph instructed Christina, "Let me send you and


    George home first."


    Christina did not object. Everyone present was tense, and it was not appropriate for George to stay


    here all night, since none of them knew when Ava would finish the surgery. "Alright, I''ll send George to


    my parents first."


    Emma said, "Okay, go ahead. Joseph, you can stay at the Yamin family for a while and don''t have to


    rush over. I''ll call you after Ava gives birth."


    Emma knew that Christina seldom went back to the Yamin family and thought that Joseph should stay


    there with Christina for a while longer.


    After all, after Ava gave birth, Joseph would return to thepany to handle some matters. She and


    Daniel would stay in Athana for an extended period. Christina would also go back with them, leaving


    her very little time to spend with the Yamin family.


    Joseph, of course, understood what Emma meant and said, "Yes, I know."


    William pulled Daniel to sit down on the chair, and Grace held Emma''s hand,forting her and


    saying, "Don''t worry. I''m sure that Frank can take good care of Ava. Besides, Rose and Sherri are both


    there with Ava."


    "I know. With Frank around Ava, I''ve always been very reassured. He always knows what to do,"


    Emma generously praised.


    Inside the operating theater.


    The lights of the operating theater were all turned on. Ava, who had just been injected with anesthesia,


    nervousness, with the cold and glowing surgical equipment beside her adding to her fear.


    Additionally, Sherri was disinfecting the equipment. The machinery emitted a ttering sound, and


    each noise felt like a knock on Ava''s heart.


    Suddenly, she clutched her clothes tightly, fully alert. Sensing her nervousness, Sherri attempted to


    engage in conversation. "Natalie is quite sensitive to anesthesia. Even a small dose can put her to


    sleep. Your sister slept through the entire cesarean section. You, on the other hand, don''t seem as


    sensitive to anesthesia."


    Ava, who was now still conscious, inquired, "Was she scared when she came in?"


    Sherri, with surgical scissors in hand, reminisced and said, "Since I knew your sister, I''ve never seen


    her afraid of anything. She''s more like a thrill seeker. I even suspect her two children inherited her


    adventurous spirit, favoring either motorcycles or off-road vehicles." If Natalie was truly afraid of


    anything, it should be losing people that she cared and loved, like Barron back then.


    However, Sherri had no intention of delving into such a somber topic with Ava.


    As expected, chatting alleviated Ava''s nervousness, and she said, "My sister is genuinely bold. When


    she was overseas, she even fearlessly assisted the police in chasing thieves. She pursued them


    through several streets until they were exhausted, and eventually, they handed over the bag to my


    sister and begged her for mercy."


    As they talked, a tall figure entered through the door. Sherri looked up at the figure and smiled. She


    knew that this doting husband Frank who wouldn''t leave his wife alone in the operating theater.


    "Thanks god, you''re here. I already have no idea what to say tofort her. Sit down and say


    something to her," Sherri said, though she was more intrigued by how the usually reserved Frank


    would console his wife over the next few hours.


    Ava turned her head slightly upon hearing this. Seeing Frank in a sterile suit, she pouted with a


    wronged look. "Why are you here?" she asked, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    Rose brought a stool for her brother, cing it beside him. Frank sat down and replied gently, touching


    Ava''s forehead and wiping away her tears that had seeped into his heart. "I know you''re afraid."


    What a silly girl. She was clearly scared, yet she stubbornly refused to let him apany her.


    After hearing Frank''s words, tears flickered in Ava''s eyes. "Could you say something to me? I seem to


    be a little afraid." At this moment, Ava dropped her tough act.


    Frank couldn''t help but think of the seemingly bold Ava when they just knew each other.


    At that moment, Rose yed the role of Frank''s assistant, taking a tissue from the table and handing it


    to her brother and looking very obedient. Then, she quietly walked to Sherri''s side without disturbing


    Frank and Ava.


    Sherri was speechless at this scene. She leaned closer to Rose and said, "There''s a clear difference


    between people. When your brother talks to Ava, it''s as if he could scare her just by raising his voice.


    Unbelievable. When I talk to Hackett, I have to shout at the top of my lungs since I''m afraid he won''t


    hear me."


    Rose smiled. It was true. Sherri would stand at the top of the stairs and shout at Hackett if she had


    something to say. Hackett would answer from downstairs, as if they were shouting to each other from


    opposite ends of a ship. They had been scolded by Hackett''s mother several times for that. "My brother


    dotes on Ava very much. He truly loves her."


    Sherri nced at the two of them and nodded her head. "I can tell. Actually, everyone can see that, as


    long as they''re not blind."


    For some reason, Sherri recalled the scene when she flirted with Frank. She remembered asking Frank


    about the type of girl he liked at the cafe. Frank said he liked girls who talked less. Now, it seemed like


    he misspoke.


    Everything was ready, and the surgery began.


    Several nurses and two doctors came in. Rose was mainly waiting to offer help at any time, since she


    didn''t know how to operate, but she could know when to hand over tissues. If Ava cried, she could wait


    by the side with tissues and also inform Grace and the others that everything was okay.


    Sherri said, "Ava, you can speak after the surgery begins, but don''t speak loudly or constantly. Just


    speak softly."


    Frank added, "You can just listen to me. If you agree or disagree, just nod or shake your head slightly."


    Ava nodded her head obediently and showed a smile.


    The next moment, Frank stood up all of a sudden, leaving those around him perplexed by his sudden


    action. The surgery was on the verge ofmencing. What was he going to do? All eyes were on


    Frank.


    With one hand, he effortlessly picked up a stool and positioned it next to his sister. Then, he gently


    pressed Rose''s shoulder and urged her to take a seat. "Take care of yourself. If you''re tired, you can go


    get a break."


    Rose was instantly touched by her brother''s considerate gesture. Even in this crucial moment, he


    remembered her pregnancy. "Frank, thank you. You''re so sweet."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Frank exhibited an unusual tenderness today. After touching his sister''s hair, he settled back into his


    seat. Rose beamed like a happy fool, her heart warmed by Frank''s actions.


    The other doctors began specting about the connections between them. One of the doctors named


    M Brown had encountered Frank before, in an interesting twist of fate. A few years ago, her best


    friend had a crush on Frank while having fun at Lithern Club, even pursuing him for a few days. She


    remembered her best friend iming that Frank was gay, and her best friend even attempted to


    "straighten" him at that time.


    During that time, her best friend showed her Frank''s photo three times a day, creating asting


    impression.


    Until one day, her best friend went to find Frank but discovered Frank kissing another guy at a corner of


    the Lithern Club, leading to the realization that her crush was unattainable.


    After that, her best friend ended her crush on Frank. She realized that it was hard to "straighten" a gay


    and gave up.


    Recalling this, M gazed at Frank in disbelief. His soulful eyes and his concerns to Ava all proved that


    he was clearly not a gay. It was clearly that he had a warm heart beneath his seemingly cold exterior.


    It dawned on her that her best friend had likely been deceived by Frank. Wait, if he was Rose''s brother,


    then did it mean that... The doctor suddenly realized that Rose and Frank actually shared the samest


    name.


    The doctor quickly realized that Rose was also from the affluent Roberts family. Did people from


    wealthy families all tend to keep a low profile these days?


    Sherri, noticing the doctor''s bewilderment, couldn''t help but remind her. "Dr. Brown, what''s wrong?"


    Sherri replied, "Yeah."


    Ava''s surgery proceeded smoothly without anyplications. Forty-five minutester, the baby was


    delivered from Ava''s belly. Rose quickly stood up, and Frank, beside her, noticed his sister standing up


    abruptly and said with concern, "Take it easy." Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Anxious to know the baby''s gender, Rose waved her hand. "I got it."


    Sherri cradled the baby in her hands like a treasure. Then, she patted the baby''s butt. The baby cried


    loudly. "It''s a boy. Record his weight." She then handed the baby to a nurse, who proceeded to weigh


    the baby.


    Rose followed closely, smiling. Ava, on the operating table, also smiled upon hearing Sherri''s


    announcement. Frank, holding Ava''s hand, remained unperturbed.


    The nurse soon reported, "6 pounds."


    Rose assisted in dressing the baby, whose amniotic fluid-soaked body was snow-white, free of


    birthmarks or bruises.


    The baby''s facial features were strikingly simr to Ava''s, and Rose secretly mused that choosing a


    spouse still depended on looks. Good looks, she believed, resulted in pleasing descendants.


    Momentster, Sherri carried another baby, patting the baby''s butt until the baby let out the first cry.


    The baby''s voice was softer than her brother''s. "It''s a girl." Another nurse took the baby and weighed


    her.


    Ava was so happy and grinned from ear to ear after hearing that, feeling a sense of aplishment as


    she thought of the events leading to the birth of her two babies.


    Frank sighed in relief. Ava no longer had to get pregnant again. "Ava, thank you."


    The nurse recounted, "5.6 pounds."


    Rose, even more excited as if it was her who just gave birth to the two cute babies, couldn''t resist


    taking photos of the babies with her phone and sharing the good news in the chat group of the Roberts


    family.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    The people who received the message outside the operating theater were just as excited as Rose. On


    the contrary, Frank, who was in the operating theater, remained the calmest.


    Grace and Emma held hands and leaned their heads close to each other. They looked at the cute


    babies in the photos on the phone and smiled simultaneously. They observed the photos for a few


    minutes before eximing, "That''s so great."


    This was said by Emma.


    Williams'' smile gradually deepened. He grinned from ear to ear as he patted Daniel''s shoulder to


    express his gratitude. "Thank you for marrying your precious daughter to Frank. Frank is truly lucky."


    He had got grandson and granddaughter at the same time. The Roberts family was really blessed.


    Daniel also smiled. "Frank is also very excellent, and that was why Ava would fancy Frank at first sight.


    It''s all destined."


    "That''s right. They''re all excellent. They''re meant for each other. But Frank is the one who benefits


    more from that. The people those I know all envy me." This time, Grace didn''t stop Williams from being


    happy.


    In his excitement, Williams didn''t forget to show off to Charlie. He sent the information to Charlie at


    Yamin Group, [Charlie, look, they are my grandson and granddaughter. Ava gave birth to a pair of twins


    for Frank. Look how cute they are.]


    After sending it, he looked at the message and wasn''t satisfied. He then kindly "consoled" Charlie with


    another message, [You don''t have to be too jealous. You know, if something is meant to happen, it will.


    Otherwise, don''t push it. Just take it easy.]


    When he finished typing, Williams looked at his message and was very satisfied. He nodded and


    pressed send.


    After receiving the message, Charlie read Williams'' message and almost lost his temper. He replied in


    an unfriendly tone, [First of all, congrattions. Secondly, can you just forget my existence? I asked


    you to help Chris find a girlfriend, but you rejected me. Now, you''re keeping sending me messages. Do


    you think I''ve lived too long, so you want to upset me to death?]


    Charlie then replied, [Be kind. The gift will arrive in a few days. No need to respond. Thank you.]


    Charlie was so furious at Williams'' messages.


    Williams, upon receiving the response,ughed out loud and even shared Charlie''s messages with


    everyone. Joseph also took a nce. He had expected better from Chris and even help Chris get that


    woman back from Sapphire City to Athana, but there was just nothing happening after such a long


    time.


    "What a useless man! Do I have to bring that woman in front of him?" he thought.


    After reading the messages that Williams shared with her, Grace''s lips curled up slightly. She pushed


    the phone back and said, "That''s enough. If Charlie has any issues, will you handle Chris''s marriage in


    the future?"


    Williams put away his phone, hiding it in his pocket. "It won''t happen. After being teased by me for so


    many years, Charlie is still alive and well," he thought.


    He was genuinely in a good mood and didn''t waste any more time pondering how long Charlie could


    survive.


    Two hourster, Ava was wheeled back to the ward. Emma and Williams each pushed a baby carriage.


    Originally, Grace was pushing one, but Williams snatched it away. It seemed that he really liked the


    babies.


    Meanwhile, Frank had been by Ava''s side the whole time. He had already seen the babies. In the


    operating theater, Rose carried the babies in front of him. The two children were remarkably good-


    looking and had a mix of his and Ava''s features.


    Ava fell asleep soon after being pushed back to the ward. She was truly exhausted since she kept her


    eyes open all the time until the surgery ended, fearing she might miss the interesting things Frank had


    shared with her.


    Frank had said more today since they had been together than she had heard in years.


    Rose nced at the sleeping Ava and said in a hushed voice, "Ava is asleep. I''ll go back first, Frank."


    After spending a few hours in the operating theater, Rose was also a bit tired. Perhaps it was due to the


    pregnancy reaction, but she had been exceptionally tired these few days.


    Grace looked at her daughter and instructed, "Be careful and take care of yourself."


    In order not to distract her mother and worry her, Rose nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry, Grace. I''m


    now treated like a princess at home. And the Queen even bestowed me with a personal physician."


    Obviously, the Queen she referred to was Juana, and the personal physician was Sherri. Grace smiled


    at her words.


    The few of them were amused by Rose''s metaphor, but it was quite vivid. After all, in the Landor


    family''s house, Juana was the boss.


    Frank was concerned about his sister going downstairs alone. "I''ll escort you. Grace, I''ll be right back."


    Emma sensed her son-inw''s worry for his daughter and said before Grace responded, "Go ahead.


    Your mother and I are here. Don''t worry."


    "Okay." Frank ced a reassuring hand on his sister''s shoulder as they walked out the door. He gently


    closed the door behind them and approached the elevator. Coincidentally, they encountered M, the


    doctor who assisted Sherri to operate the Ava''s surgery. Frank''s gaze remained fixed on the lighted


    numbers on the disy above the elevator door.


    The elevator door soon opened, and the three entered in silence. None of them spoke. Rose did not


    resist her brother''s supportive gesture. While their physical closeness suggested a strong sibling bond,


    the reality was even better.


    After half a minute of quiet, M, hands in the pockets of her white coat, broke the silence and said,


    "Dr. Roberts, it turns out that you''re the daughter of the Roberts family. You''ve been low-key. We''ve


    been working together for so long time, and we all had no idea about that. You''re adept at keeping


    secrets."


    Rose, not entirely fond of the topic, maintained a polite smile. Frank frowned, ncing at M, who was


    standing beside Ava and recognized that she was one of the doctors who assisted Sherri to operate


    the Ava''s surgery.


    "Dr. Brown, if possible, I''d appreciate it if you could keep it under wraps. I prefer working quietly.


    Moreover, my professional life is unrted to my family background. I also practiced as a pediatrician


    when I was abroad."


    M, who just felt surprised and asked due to curiosity, responded, "Yes, I won''t tell anyone."


    However, her curiosity seemed to be an offense to Rose. Rose hade to Athana Hospital for so


    long without revealing her family background, which meant that she did not want anyone to know about


    that.


    Frank, with one hand in his pocket and the other on his sister''s shoulder, spoke casually, "Rose earned


    her ce here based on her own merit."


    Frank, who had never spoken very much, helped his sister exin. He guessed that it was probably


    because of him that his sister''s identity was exposed.


    He looked at M. "Do you know me?"


    M looked at Frank. She had to admit that Frank was truly handsome and attractive, but she could


    sense a shift in Frank''s demeanor. His once gentle demeanor when he apanied Ava at the


    operating theater was now reced by indifference and a touch of coldness. She smiled awkwardly,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    instantly regretting her words. "I met you once by chance."


    Frank nodded, saying nothing more. Exiting the elevator, he said to M again, "At Athana Hospital,


    Rose is simply a professional doctor. I hope you''ll keep that in mind, Dr. Brown."


    His voice wasn''t loud, and his tone remained calm, yet his words carried an underlying threat. M,


    inside the elevator, was momentarily stunned, but she quickly nodded. "I understand."


    Upon finishing his words, Frank walked out, holding his sister in his arms. In the car, Tom was already


    awake, devouring a sandwich. He had bought two at once. Spotting the passenger seat door open, he


    swiftly finished chewing and said in a muffled voice, "Do you feel hungry? I still have more."


    As he spoke, he generously held up his untouched second sandwich.


    Rose came here after breakfast, so she said, "No need. I''m not hungry."


    Frank hadn''t have eaten anything, so he actually felt a bit hungry. However, watching Tom devour the


    food with sandwich debris at the corner of his mouth, he lost his appetite, no matter how hungry he


    was. Coldly, he said, "Leave it yourself. Wipe your mouth clean and then drive Rose back to the Landor


    family."


    Tom hastily nodded. "Frank, don''t worry. I promise toplete the mission. Ms. Roberts, I''ll drive you


    back after finishing this bite."


    Despite Tom''s assurance, Frank lingered. He looked at Tom unhappily, retracted his hand from the car


    window, took a step back, and opened the passenger door. He assisted Rose out of the car once more.


    Rose, pulled down, was bewildered, unsure of her brother''s intentions. "Am I not leaving now?"


    Frank said, "Go sit in the backseat."


    As he spoke, he opened the door of the backseat and gestured for Rose to sit behind Tom. Tom, still


    munching on his sandwich, was even more perplexed. He was totally confused.


    What was wrong with the passenger seat? Wasn''t it clean?


    Why did Frank want Rose to sit in the backseat?


    Not only was Tom confused, but Rose was also bewildered. She didn''t react even after her brother


    closed the door of the backseat.


    After Frank closed the door, he cautioned Tom once more to be careful. "If you dare to drive while


    eating, I''ll twist your head off."


    Hearing this, Tom felt a shiver down his spine. He hurriedly nodded. "I won''t do that. I''m already very


    full now."


    Between having food and his life, he''d undoubtedly choose thetter. Even if he starved to death, he


    wouldn''t like to be a headless corpse.


    Tom swiftly pressed the elerator and drove the car smoothly, exhibiting remarkable carefulness. In


    the backseat, Rose smiled as she observed her brother''s leaving back through the car window.


    Frank strode towards the inpatient building but bypassed the ward, heading directly to the canteen to


    grab breakfast. Grace and William hadn''t had breakfast yet.


    Upon pushing open the ward door, Frank found Ava still asleep, with an oxygen tube in her nose and a


    urinary catheter nearby. His jaw tightened, his heart aching as he saw this. He spoke in a deep voice, "I


    just bought some breakfast." With almost no breakfast avable in the canteen, they could only settle


    for what was there to fill their stomach.


    Grace and Williams were not picky on food and graciously epted breakfast. Grace, holding her


    te, turned to Emma and asked, "Have you had breakfast? Let''s eat together."


    Joseph took over a hotdog and expressed his gratitude before he began eating. With one hand free, he


    messaged Christina, [Christina, Ava gave birth to twins. I''ll pick you upter. Stay at home for a while.


    Ava is sleeping now. There''s no hurry.]


    Without waiting for Christina''s reply, Joseph took a bite of his hotdog and then also sent a message to


    Natalie, [Natalie, Ava gave birth to twins.]


    Perhaps Natalie was busy with work, she did not reply immediately. Since Theo''s departure, she had


    been busier than Trevon, always seeking special cases to study with a few professors. Trevon was


    aware of her true thoughts.


    Emma chimed in, "I had some food on the way here. I''ll have only one." In reality, she had only had a


    few pieces of bread.


    They all enjoyed their breakfast, with Williams and Daniel finishing theirs quickly. Frank was the first to


    finish his breakfast, followed by Williams and then Daniel. Emma was the slowest.


    Christina replied to Joseph''s message, [Twins! Frank is going to be overjoyed. I''lle over myself


    Joseph was aware of his wife''s enthusiasm for driving. In Sapphire City, she had always gone to work


    with him and did not even have the chance to drive. Christina actually liked to drive too. Joseph then


    sent a message, saying, [Take care.]


    Christina replied, [Are you still worried about my driving skills? If we have a race, it''s hard to say who


    will lose.]


    Joseph neverpeted with Christina as long as it was about the matters of life and death. Whenever


    Christina sought the upper hand, he willingly admitted defeat, so Joseph just replied, [I surrender.]


    Christina sent, [You really know when to advance and when to retreat. I''lle back after George


    takes a nap.]


    Joseph replied again, [Take care.]


    Christina responded, [Okay.]


    In the afternoon, Christina drove her red sports car to Athana Hospital.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Frank carrying the baby and wandering around. Christina was very


    puzzled. "You just can''t bear to part with him, do you? The baby needs quiet sleep now. You can''t


    always carry him like this?"


    Frank nced at her and then just ignored her. It was obvious that Christina didn''t take care of her


    child much. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Frank quickly picked his son up and started to coax his son to sleep again, but it took hours every time.


    His hands were so sore, since he had to maintain a certain movement to carry the baby. In addition, it


    was his first time carrying such a soft baby, so his movements and muscles were tense.


    At this moment, Frank''s arm was sore and swollen like he had lifted a bucket full of water for a few


    hours. However, he did not dare to put his son down. After Ava fell asleep, Grace let Williams go back


    to thepany to catch up on his sleep. And Tom drove him to thepany.


    Daniel and Emma went to the other room to catch up on their sleep. They were prepared to take turns


    guarding the babies and did not intend to hire a nanny.


    Afraid that Ava would be worried that the others couldn''t take good care of the babies, they were


    prepared to do it themselves.


    Joseph saw Frank moving his shoulders and guessed that his arms were sore. He walked over and


    said, "Let me do it."


    Frank wanted to say no, but Joseph had already snatched the baby from his arms and carried his son


    in the most professional posture. Frank nced at him quietly.


    Joseph looked at the little guy in his arms who immediately opened his eyes because he senses that it


    was a different person. "It seems that your son inherited your sensitive system."


    Frank made no reply.


    Frank couldn''t help but wonder, ''Does he mean that the gene for his son sleeping badly in his crib


    <pes from the Turner family?''

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Several people spoke softly, and Christina stood at the edge of the bass for a moment, moved


    closer, and whispered, "Frank, your daughter''s features look quite a bit like yours, and your son''s


    resemble Ava''s."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Frank responded with a simple "Yeah."


    Christina was never bothered by Frank''s coldness. This was just how he was, and if Frank spoke


    eloquently to her, she might think there was something wrong with him.


    Christina and Joseph lingered in the hospital room for a while. Seeing that Ava still hadn''t woken up


    and considering that Frank was not very talkative and seemed adept at killing conversations, even


    more so than Christina, Christina and Joseph decided to leave.


    Before leaving, Christina took out two cards and tucked them into the child''s arms. The cards wouldn''t


    touch the delicate skin through the clothes. Her lips moved slightly as she said, "These two gift cards


    are a gift from my dad for the babies. Remember to tell William about that."


    Charlie had given Christina two gift cards before she came, asking her to ensure they reached the


    hospital. He told her that otherwise, William would call him petty.


    Although the two of them were both old, and theirbined age was over 100 years, they were still


    childish. They always wanted topare and have the upper hand, enjoying showing off like


    kindergarteners.


    Frank naturally epted the gift cards, saying, "Please give him my thanks."


    "Alright, you hold onto your son. Christina and I will visit the Yamin family first. We''ll be back tomorrow


    afternoon, and please take care of Ava." Joseph carefully ced the baby into Frank''s arms, waiting


    until Frank had a firm grip before letting go. He noticed that Frank''s gestures weren''t very standard and


    kindly helped to adjust Frank''s hands.


    Frank nced at his now-reorganized hands, wondering if the nurse''s instructions were wrong. He


    maintained the standard baby holding position and then responded, "Sure, I''ll take good care of her."


    "Great. Then we''ll leave first ande over again in the evening," Joseph said, leaving while holding


    Christina''s hand.


    Frank didn''t say much and just spoke shortly. "Okay."


    After they walked out of the ward, Joseph felt his cell phone vibrate in his pocket. He held Christina


    with one hand and used the other to check the message Natalie had sent, [Joseph, why didn''t you


    inform me when you went to the hospital?]


    Anticipating Natalie''s concern, Joseph sent a message with an emoji of a reassuring smiley face, [Ava


    mentioned that you''ve been very busytely, and she didn''t want to disrupt your work schedule. Don''t


    be upset. Ava is in good hands, and Frank is keeping herpany.]


    After reading Joseph''s message, Natalie sent a message, saying, [I''m heading to Athana Hospital


    now.]


    Joseph responded promptly, [Ava is still sleeping now. You''re hosting a meeting in the afternoon, right?


    You cane back after it. Ava is doing fine now, so there''s no need to rush.]


    Aware of Natalie''s recent activities, Joseph didn''t want to disrupt her ns.


    Natalie agreed and sent a message, saying, [Alright then, I''lle back after the meeting, but it might


    be a littlete.]


    Joseph replied to Natalie''s message, [That''s fine. Christina and I won''t be staying at the hospital either.


    We''re going back to the Yamin family as well.]


    Natalie quickly responded, [Okay.]


    Joseph then sent a message to her. It read, [Go for it. I believe that you can make it, and don''t put too


    much pressure on yourself.]


    Natalie replied to his message with a cheering emoji.


    After their conversation, Joseph put away his phone and returned it to his pocket. Christina opened the


    driver''s side door, and Joseph sat on the passenger side as usual.


    "Natalie has her ambition. It seems like you put a lot of thought into starting this project in Athana in the


    first ce,"


    Christina remarked as she started the car, operating the steering wheel with familiarity and looking at


    the front. Joseph leaned back in his seat and replied calmly, "Natalie carries a lot of emotional weight.


    But whenever she sees an opportunity to help those around her, she''ll go to great lengths to make a


    difference."


    Christina nodded without saying anything as they drove towards the Yamin family.


    At the Wilson Group.


    Trevon had just arrived at thepany. He stepped into the special elevator wearing a neatly pressed


    suit, with Jim following him. Inside the elevator, Jim reported on the day''s schedule, holding a folder


    that he closed after finishing.


    "Cancel the video conference with the foreign branch in the evening, or you can go for it if you want,"


    Trevon said.


    Unaware of Ava''s situation, Jim couldn''t understand why Trevon canceled the video conference. "But


    it''s crucial. Should we really cancel it?"


    "Then you can hold the video conference for me, and you''ll be fired if you can''t make it," Trevon said.


    The elevator opened, and he strode towards the exit, passing by the secretary department.


    Jim, who followed behind, had a worried look. "I shouldn''t mention the video conference at all, and it


    doesn''t matter if the conference is cancelled. After all, it''s not mypany, and why would I be so


    care?" he thought with regret.


    He felt the urge to smack himself a few times for being in this situation. People from the secretary


    department watched as Jim followed Trevon, pretending to p himself, mouths agape, thinking


    Trevon was punishing him. Sympathy filled everyone''s eyes.


    Entering the office, Trevon took his seat, preparing to message Natalie. Jim, sitting quietly across from


    him, was in a somber mood.


    Trevon sent, [Natalie, Ava gave birth of a twins. When should we go to visit her? Frank says Ava''s


    sleeping right now.]


    Natalie replied, [Joseph just messaged me. Why don''t we go to the hospital until I get off work?]


    Trevon replied, [Okay, it''s all up to you.]


    At night.


    Ava''s hospital room was bustling with activity; almost everyone was there, except Rose and Edward, as


    Frank didn''t allow them.


    After all, Rose was pregnant, and Frank wanted Edward to take care her at home.


    Trevon asked Jim to go down and get two more gift cards before they came. At this time, Trevon gave


    Natalie a look, and Natalie, catching the cue, retrieved the gift cards from her pocket. She handed them


    to Ava, saying, "Ava, this is for your kids. It''s a little gift Trevon got for the two little babies. When you


    get out of the hospital, you can go to the mall and pick out whatever you like."


    Ava happily epted the gift cards with a slight smile. "Thank you, Natalie, Trevon."


    Hackett, sitting on the couch eating peanuts, nced at the gift cards in Ava''s cards and teased,


    "Trevon, it seems that you have the whole supermarket."


    Sherri, sipping a milkshake Frank had prepared, looked so leisurely at this time. Those who knew them


    thought they were wards, while others might assume they were having afternoon tea.


    The table was filled with snacks, milkshakes, nuts, and fruit. Grace had bought everything after waking


    up from her nap, hearing that they wereing to see Ava in the evening.


    Grace drove the Pagani, and Emma sat in the passenger seat.


    Ava held two cards in her hand, smiling and in a good mood. However, her belly still hurt from the


    aftermath of the anesthesia. Despite the pain, she kept smiling to avoid worrying Frank, who might be


    concerned if she frowned.


    Natalie thought for a moment and then said to Ava, "Next time, no matter what time it is, even in the


    middle of the night, you have to call me when you''re in need, okay?"


    Natalie knew that Ava might be hesitant to disturb her early in the morning. Ava was now grown up and


    always considered others, bearing her own responsibilities. After saying this, Natalie affectionately


    rubbed the top of Ava''s head.


    Ava smiled, admitting her mistake with a positive attitude. "Got it, Natalie."


    Trevon tried to lighten the atmosphere, understanding that both Natalie and Ava had their own


    concerns. Ava was worried about Natalie''s well-being, while Natalie wanted to apany Ava. He


    turned to Hackett and said, "Well, if you think the things in the supermarket are too cheap, I can recycle


    them."


    "Forget it then. After all, it''s pretty convenient with the cards." Hackett picked at a bag of potato chips,


    ready to share them with Sherri. With his mouth full of the potato chips, he added, "Frank, let me tell


    you, my wife almost killed me trying to get Ava''s surgery."


    Sherri, with a straw against her tongue, almost spit out her milkshake, and in her mind were all the


    scenes of Hackett hugging her that night.


    Frank and Trevon didn''t say anything, well aware of Hackett''s temperament. Even though they didn''t


    ask, Hackett couldn''t keep quiet and would tell them everything. But Ava was unaware of the situation


    and asked, "By the way, how did you guys get here on time?"


    Edward once reminded her that she couldn''t rely on Hackett and Sherri to get there on time.


    She was also quite curious about the "wake-up call" Rose said before.


    Hackett put down the milkshake and began narrating the story that happened that night, speaking so


    animatedly that he was on the verge of getting up in excitement. The entire room was shocked into


    silence until Hackett reached the part about Sherri hiding her cell phone inside her pajamas, causing


    everyone to burst outughing.


    Joseph couldn''t help but cover his mouth to stifle hisughter. Christina took a piece of apple and


    handed Joseph another. Her mouth curved into a smile as she nced at Sherri, thinking Sherri was


    really funny.


    Hackett had the decency not to mention that Sherri had actually hidden her cell phone inside her


    underwear but instead inside her pajamas.


    Even Grace and Emma, who were seated on the sofa, joined Dye inughter. They hadn''t anticipated


    Sherri working so hard only to assist Ava in delivering her baby. Her dedication was remarkable.


    Emma expressed her gratitude, saying, "Sherri, thank you so much for everything you did."


    Sherri, putting down her milkshake, waved her hand and replied, "It''s nothing. I had already agreed


    with Ava." Her primary motivation was to gain experience, especially since delivering twins was a rare


    urrence. After all, it was not every day she could get a chance to help deliver twins.


    Frank was sitting on the edge of the bed cradling the baby. Likely due to holding his son all day, Frank


    found his son bing attached to him. His son would cry while Grace and Emma held him. Although


    his son would also not cry when being held by Ava, but Frank couldn''t bear to let Ava carry his son all


    the time, so he made an effort to hold his son as much as possible.


    Trevon, wearing a smile, expressed surprise at Sherri''s unexpected behaviors. He nced at Frank


    and remarked, "It seems that the bass is just for show."


    Grace exined, "This little one simply loves clinging to Frank. He cries when he''s put down, and


    Frank has been holding him since birth."


    Hackett, refraining from expressing his thoughts since there were so many people here, inwardly


    gloated in his heart after having heard Grace''s exnation. He happily sipped on his milkshake,


    thinking Frank''s son was here to keep Frank on his toes.


    Natalie, skeptical, couldn''t believe that such a small baby could already recognize individuals. "Let me


    try," she said, standing up and positioning herself in front of Frank to hold the baby.


    As soon as she took the baby from Frank, Frank''s son cried out at once. His sharp tone made Natalie


    frown. Watching the baby in her arms crying loudly, Natalie was unsure of what to say. She returned


    the baby to Frank, even yfully scratching the baby''s nose.


    Trevon teased, "Looks like the kid''s out to get you."


    "What a smart boy! I like him! He''s an angle..." Hackett, finding amusement, pped his thigh, and


    burst intoughter. It seemed that he really felt happy for Frank.


    But in fact, his joy was more of gloating.


    Sherri, intrigued, wondered aloud, "It''s so strange. You don''t even have boobs on you. Why is the baby


    so attached to you?"


    Christina chocked and coughed dryly. There was no doubt that Sherri and Hackett were the same kind


    of people. Joseph patted Christina''s back, saying, "Slow down."


    Frank remained silent.


    They sat in Ava''s ward, talking andughing for more than an hour before saying goodbye to her.


    As they prepared to leave, the hospital room door swung open from the outside, and in walked William


    and Daniel. Daniel followed William to thepany first after he woke up.


    Natalie was the first to call out, "Hey, Daniel! William!"


    William nodded, and Daniel smiled. "Are you going back now?" he said.


    Trevon added, "Yes. It''s almost time for my kids to go to bed."


    Natalie exined, "Sophia and Olivia are used to Trevon reading stories to them at night."


    Grace responded with silence.


    And Joseph said, "I''ll go back with Christina first. George may can''t sleep with my mother''spany at


    night."


    Christina stood beside Joseph without saying a word, simply holding his hand.


    Daniel and Emma both suggested they go back as well. Emma said to Christina, "It''s rare for you to


    Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    "Okay." Christina smiled sweetly.


    They then left.


    Ava was helped to lie down by Grace and said, "Dad."


    Daniel and William replied in unison, "What?" The whole wardughed at their synchronized response.


    William added, "Well, we''re all family."


    "Look at our little boy. He''s so adorable. Come on, let me give you a hug," William eximed with


    enthusiasm. Before he could do so, Grace pulled him back and ordered, "Wash your hands first."


    William patted his head. "Oops, I forgot. I''ll go right away. Little boy, wait for me."


    Everyone was once again amused by William''s manners. Daniel also followed suit, washing his hands


    and preparing to hug his grandson. His granddaughter was still peacefully asleep, looking very cute.


    Emma wouldn''t go back for now, and she would wait until her children reached the age of a full moon


    before going back to Sapphire City.


    In that case, Christina would have to stay home with the child and wouldn''t be able to go to the office.


    Therefore, Daniel wouldn''t be able to stay in Athana for long and would have to go back first.


    On the other hand, Grace didn''t even need a look already knew what William was going to do. She


    reminded him, "Charlie gave your grandchildren gifts. You don''t always have to show them off in front


    of him."


    At that, William grinned and had no intention of not showing off. "I''ll send a few less pictures then."


    Everyone felt speechless.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Meanwhile.


    In the living room of the Yamin family.


    Angie, Charlie, Ste, and Chris were ying with George on the sofa. Ste and Chris had just


    returned from working overtime and chose not to go upstairs upon seeing George in the living room.


    "Oh, my waist! George, have you gained weight? I can''t even afford to hug you anymore."


    Steined, a bit exhausted from ying with George. Shey on the sofa, panting heavily.


    From Chris''s perspective, it seemed like she was suffering from serious asthma.


    If it were a stranger gasping like that in the elevator today, Chris might subconsciously havee to


    his rescue.


    He nced askance at Ste, who was still panting heavily, and quickly withdrew his eyes. He lowered


    his presence and remained silent, quietly ying with George.


    Angie red angrily at her daughter Ste. "What did you mean? George is just fine like this. Your own


    weakness andck of exercise are the issue, yet you''re looking for reasons in my grandson."


    Ste couldn''t help but feel speechless. She didn''t mean anything.


    Chris touched his nose with his hand, blocking his lips, and leaned close to Ste to remind her. He


    lowered his voice, audible only to the two of them as he said, "If you say one more bad word about her


    only dear grandson, I''m sure that Mom might scold you out of the house in a minute. Unless you give


    birth to other grandchildren for Mom right now."


    After hearing what Chris had said, Ste couldn''t help but wince and immediately banished the thought.


    Angie squinted at her two unmarried children with an unsatisfied look while listening to Chris'' words.


    "Hmph, of course, I should treasure my grandson George, or do you think I''m supposed to treasure you


    two, an old leftover man and an old leftover woman?"


    Chris didn''t what to say and could only re at Ste, thinking that she talked too much and caused all


    of this.


    Ste, however, still said casually, "Mom, I never knew that you''ve got sharp ears. You could even hear


    such a small voice."


    Angie didn''t say anything anymore and just gave George a kiss on the cheek, a smile ying on her


    lips. She then shot Ste a stern look, leaving Ste to grasp the meaning on her own.


    At this time, Charlie, who had received a message from William, was clearly depressed, and his chest


    rose and fell as he sighed. He held up his phone for everyone to see. "Look, guys, this is a picture


    William sent specially. If you two want me to live a happy life, just be more grateful and solve your


    problem of being single."


    Then he nced at the picture on his cell phone. The little baby looked so adorable. However, the only


    pity was that he had got a bad grandfather. Charlie then continued to say, "William is getting more and


    more cocky after having two adorable grandchildren right now. If this continues, William''s ego might


    reach the sky. Chris, you''re half responsible for what''s going on." It was Chris'' dy in getting married


    caused him to get the lower hand at every turn against William.


    Angie concurred. The more she looked at George, the more she liked him. She lowered her head and


    kissed George on his cheek again. Ste, sitting across the table, expressed her sympathy for George.


    How many times a day did he have to be kissed?


    Angie subconsciously interpreted Ste''s eyes as envy. "It''s useless. If you can find a boyfriend, I might


    even reward you with a flying kiss. If you guys don''t want William to get too cocky, go find your mates,


    and do what you need to do."


    Ste reached out to stop Angie''s idea. "Mom, stop. You''d better put off the idea of sending me flying


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    kisses. I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares at night. As for the problem you mentioned about William being


    too proud and showing off in front of you and dad every day, I don''t think it''s a problem. It''ll sort itself


    out when the time is right. After a long time, he''ll find it pointless, right, Chris?"


    Angie and Charlie were speechless. With Ste''s kind of thinking, they were really worried that she


    would end up alone.


    Chris, however, didn''t replied to Ste, nor did he intend to.


    Ste didn''t care if Chris replied or not; he did it all the time anyway. Ste shrugged her shoulders and


    nestled into the couch, crossing her legs and rxing.


    "Then someone is also half responsible for that, so you can take care of that first," Chris kindly


    suggested to Charlie.


    After hearing this, Ste''s brain was now particrly sharp. Christina was already married, so clearly,


    Chirs meant that she should be half responsible for that. Ste pressed her hand on Chris''s shoulder


    and sat up straightly. "Wait a minute, Chris. You''re one step away from thirty, and I''m still young. It


    seems that you''re more in need of a marriage than me."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Angie said as she hugged George after hearing her daughter''s words, ring at Ste and Chris.


    Ste ttened her mouth, ripped open George''s lollipop, and bit into it. The lollipop nibbled as she


    sucked on it. "I''m just telling the truth, Mom. How can you say I''m telling nonsense?"


    "You''d better hurry up and find a boyfriend. Also, stop making a lot of noise when eating your lollipop."


    Angie frowned at Ste''s casual look and interrupted her daughter. She looked very furious.


    "Mom, how can you say that to me? Listen, the sound of me eating a lollipop isn''t loud at all."


    Ste then purposefully stuffed the lollipop in and pulled it out, repeating the action to create a very


    loud sound, hoping Angie would realize that she was wrong.


    Ste''s antics made George, who had also been enjoying a lollipop,ugh. The little guy covered his


    mouth with his tiny hand, finding Ste cute.


    Charlie felt inwardly helpless as he observed Ste''s entric behavior. Surely, there was a reason for


    her being single.


    "Are you serious? Stop doing that! The sound is almost killing me," Chris couldn''t tolerate Ste''s


    behavior. "You better help her find someone. After all, it seems quite hard for her to get married."


    "Who are you talking about? It''s rare to find someone as good as me. You''re the one that no one likes."


    Ste held the lollipop diagonally in her mouth and crossed her legs, appearing rxed and


    nonchnt.


    "Who gave you that confidence, Ste? If you can bring back a boyfriend, I''ll stop talking about you,"


    Angie challenged her daughter.


    Unfortunately, under Leia''s influence, Ste wasn''t as gullible anymore. Her emotions were more


    stable, and her IQ seemed higher. She responded nonchntly, "It''s better to forget about it, then."


    In the end, the issue of who should marry first was still not resolved, since Ste and Chris all didn''t


    want to dwell on marriage. Ste just wanted to beid-back, but now she could only be a halfid-


    back person. With the prospect of falling in love and dealing with the associated quarrels after long


    work hours, she felt exhausted just thinking about it.


    Considering the busy schedules, she, of course, preferred a leisurely life with the weekend offered a


    chance to sleep, travel, and enjoy dinner.


    Chris felt he was already upied enough with daily surgeries, leaving no time for love. Besides, he


    also didn''t want love to interfere with his work. After all, few women could understand his career, and


    he didn''t have the time for the effort required in a rtionship. He would rather spend more time


    working than trying to coax a woman.


    If Charlie and Angie knew Ste and Chris''s thoughts, they would sure be furious.


    In the ward of Athana Hospital.


    William and Daniel both cradled Frank''s son for a while before Grace encouraged them to head home.


    "You should go home now. You cane over tomorrow," Grace suggested, winking at William. Ava


    was almost ready for bed.


    Without waiting for Emma to speak, Daniel turned to Ava and said, "I''ll go home too. I''lle to see


    you tomorrow." Ava was already a mother now, and he should consider more in some ways, even if he


    was her father. After all, Ava was a woman, and there were times when it was inconvenient for him to


    be present.


    Emma nodded and said to Daniel, "Well, you and William can y chess and go to bed early. Just don''t


    forget to visit the Yamin family tomorrow."


    William quickly responded, "I''ll apany Daniel tomorrow."


    Grace added, "Well, just don''t get too cocky in front of Charlie."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll know what to do, especially since he gave me grandchildren gifts. We''re leaving now.


    Ava, get some rest and don''t think about anything."


    "Okay."


    After William and Daniel left, the room was down to four. Frank still had the baby in his hands and


    hadn''t washed up yet. Ava, who had alreadyid down, sat up again and reached out, saying, "Frank,


    give the baby to me. You go wash up first."


    Emma chimed in, "Give the baby to me and let me take care of him. It''s strange. Why is he so clingy to


    Frank?"


    Frank gently ced the baby into Emma''s arms. Just as he did, the baby''s eyes opened, and he was


    ready to cry. Frank''s head knitted in concern. It seemed that his son was really here to "punish" him.


    In the end, Ava sat on the bed, hugging the baby, and waited for Frank.


    Ten minutester, Frank had finished washing and took the baby. "You go to sleep. I''ll take care of


    him."


    Avay t on her back on the bed and said to Frank, who was standing on the side, "You can''t hold


    him all the time. Your arms will get sore. Try putting him down a few times and see."


    Emma came out after washing, and Grace was still in there washing her face.


    Ava was right. Frank couldn''t hold his son all the time. Otherwise, if this went on, when Ava was


    discharged, Frank''s arms would be broken. Emma said, "Try putting him down a few more times in the


    evening. When you''re done, wrap a little nket around him to make him feel secure. It''s not good to


    hold him all the time like this."


    The nurse spoke without stopping her hand, jotting something down in a notebook¡ªperhaps a


    temperature record. She then ced the notebook on the table and tucked the electric thermometer


    inside her white coat. "Come on, give the baby to me."


    Frank hesitated to hand the baby over. Seeing Frank freeze, the nurse urged, "It''s okay. It won''t matter


    if he cries a little. You can''t hold him like this all the time. You''ll have problems even going to the


    bathroom by then. Even though he''s very small, he''ll get used to it. The little ones are very smart."


    Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Frank then realized that there were much more things to learn when bringing up a child. As a first-time


    dad, he wondered if Trevon had the same experience.


    Emma expressed her gratitude to the nurse and said, "Thank you."


    The nurse nced at the particrly gentle Emma and replied, "You''re wee. This is my job. If you


    have any problems, ring the bell ore to the nurse''s desk to find me. I''m on duty at night."


    Grace, who had finished washing long ago and had been standing on the side, answered, "Okay."


    While Frank continued rocking the bass, the child didn''t cry but didn''t sleep well as well. His little


    hands were still moving. Frank saw that his son was not feeling well and was about to pick him up


    again, but Emma stopped him and said, "Let him get used to it. Maybe in a few days, he''ll adapt."


    Frank initially hesitated but eventually gave in, saying, "Okay."


    In the middle of the night, everyone was asleep. Ava was also asleep. The little guy in the bass


    would hum from time to time. He probably wanted Frank to hold him.


    Rocking the bass countless times throughout the night, Frank was almost exhausted. It was only at


    dawn that the little one finally slept soundly.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Hackett was in a particrly good mood today.


    Early in the morning, he brought creamy potato soup to the hospital. His mother-inw had gotten up


    early to boil the soup, saying it would replenish everyone''s energy. When he entered the ward, he


    found Frank still sleeping, while others had already been up.


    Sensing the movement, Frank thought it was his son waking up. Mechanically, he began to rock the


    bass, and Hackett walked in,pletely stunned. The corner of his mouth twitched. He asked,


    "What are you doing? The child is sleeping well, and why are you rocking the bass?"


    Frank felt bewildered andpletely exhausted. His arms were sore, more tired than if he had been in


    a physical altercation. He never thought such a small baby could be so difficult to handle.


    "Holy shit, what did you dost night? What''s wrong with you?" Frank opened his eyes tiredly, and


    Hackett, holding the creamy potato soup, came closer to look at Frank. Gloating was evident in his


    eyes. Frank pushed him away.


    Indeed, Hackett hade over early in the morning just to watch the show, and he saw it. "Don''t tell


    me that you stayed up all night! Your son is awesome, and it seems that he is your boss now."


    Frank was so tired that he couldn''t even keep his eyes open. He pinched his brow and yawned


    constantly, suspecting that Hackett was just there to gloat over his plight, not to deliver the soup.


    "You seem to have nothing to do."


    "Yeah." Frank''s son, who was sleeping peacefully now, didn''t wake up when they talked. In the middle


    of the night, he was the one who kept crying on a loop, and Frank had to rock the bass all the time


    to keep his son settle down.


    Grace walked over to take a look at her son Frank, who was still sitting on the sofa. Frank was really


    tired. In the past, when he was in the Lithern Club, even if he stayed upte at night, during the day he


    would still catch up on his sleep until the afternoon. "Frank, go inside and catch up on your sleep. I''ll


    keep an eye on the child."


    Emma also thought that Frank''s body would copse if this went on. "Yes, go inside and take a nap, or


    have a bowl of soup first."


    Frank waved his hand. He really couldn''t stay up any longer. He intended to catch up on his sleep. Ava


    looked at Frank, who was exhausted, with aching sympathy. His chin was bruised, and there were dark


    circles under his eyes. Before he entered the room, he met Ava''s worried eyes and then said, "It''s okay.


    I just need to get some sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ava nodded. Luckily, their daughter was quite well-behaved. Otherwise, the whole family would be


    exhausted. "Why don''t we hire a babysitter?"


    Hackett gave the soup to Grace and knew Frank''s temperament well. "It won''t work. Even if you hire a


    babysitter, Frank will still take care of babies himself."


    Grace responded, "It''s okay. Being a father also has its responsibilities. You gave birth to the children,


    and it''s naturally his responsibility to take care of the children. After all, he can''t just enjoy being a


    father without doing nothing. In this case, he can also feel the difficulty of raising a child."


    But for Ava, it was just kind of heartbreaking to watch Frank like this. Her son was really hard to take


    care of.


    Hackett nodded, agreeing with Grace''s words. Frank had to go through it. And that was also what he


    had been through. Although his two kidsbined weren''t as noisy as Frank''s son, they were quite a


    handful.


    Hackett had just left when Daniel and William came to drop off breakfast.


    Wiim came in and realized his son wasn''t there. He wondered where Frank had gone in the morning,


    thinking Frank had gone to buy breakfast. "Where''s Frank?"


    Grace replied, "In bed."


    William asked, looking at the chicken soup on the table, "Where did this soupe from?" Daniel was


    also confused. Just as they were thinking about it, there was a knock on the door, and Trevon walked


    in, suited and booted, carrying lots of breakfast in his hand.


    Emma walked over to take the food and smiled gently. "Why are you here? Don''t you have to take


    Jasper to school?"


    Trevon nced at the tightly closed guest room and guessed that Frank was still sleeping. He


    immediately realized that Frank didn''t have a good sleepst night. It was truly hard to be a father.


    "Natalie asked me toe over to deliver breakfast. She will send Jasper to kindergarten."


    Daniel was now more and more satisfied with Trevon. He treated Natalie well, and he did things


    thoughtfully. "Tomorrow, you don''t have toe here. There''s no need to ask you to rush over here to


    deliver the breakfast in the morning. I will be mad if you do it again."


    Trevon replied, "That''s fine. Then I won''te tomorrow."


    Since Frank was not there, Trevon did not stay long. He stood for a while, chatted a few words to


    Emma and the others, and left.


    Breakfast was abundant, including the soup Hackett brought over. With so few people, they couldn''t


    finish the food all. Emma shared the food with the nurse on duty, expressing gratitude forst night''s


    assistance. The nurse thanked her again and again, hesitated to ept until Emma assured her that


    there would not be any problems.


    The nurse knew that this room was reserved for a VIP guest. The dean had exined it repeatedly, but


    she was not the type to rush up and kiss up to authority. Last night, she just gave her professional


    advice when seeing Frank holding the baby all the time. In truth, when she did speak, there was a hint


    of fear in her heart.


    After all, the children from affluent families meant a lot to those powerful people. However, she didn''t


    expect this family to be so easygoing. She then realized that not every affluent family was hard to deal


    with, and this family was an example.


    Early the next morning.


    Daniel and William arrived to deliver breakfast as usual. Following them were Joseph and Christina,


    who came to see Ava before their departure to Sapphire Cityter in the day.


    Aware of their impending departure, Emma tried to express something to Christina, "Christina, why not


    let George stay at Athana, and I''ll take care of him."


    Understanding Emma''s meaning, Christina grasped Emma''s hand, standing gracefully in her heels,


    and said with a gentle smile, "No, someone''s ready to head to Sapphire City for a couple of months just


    to enjoy the atmosphere."


    "Huh?" Both Emma and Ava wore identical expressions of confusion, while Grace, seemingly


    anticipating it, smiled knowingly.


    Christina patted Emma''s hands, which, despite nearing 60, didn''t show signs of aging, "It''s my mom.


    She is nning to spend a few days in Sapphire City to avoid my sister and brother. She says she


    doesn''t want to be surrounded by a leftover woman and a leftover man every day, fearing it might affect


    her mood."


    Ava burst intoughter, though her wounds protested with a painful tug. She covered her belly with one


    hand whileughing. Grace reminded her to be careful.


    William, evidently pleased, chimed in, "So Charlie''s wife is so upset she''s leaving the house. Chris is


    really an ungrateful son. See, Frank already has two kids. Why isn''t he worried about his marriage at


    all?"


    Grace patted the back of the proud William and said, "No one will think you''re foolish if you stay silent.


    Just shut uo and enjoy your breakfast."


    Grace stuffed a hotdog into William''s mouth and shot him a warning look.


    Christina smiled and then said, "You''re right, William. My mom is already so worried about Chris''s


    marriage that she is going bald."


    Joseph always invited Chris to go to hispany, but Chris never went once, leaving Christina feeling


    helpless.


    William nodded, his mouth full of food, and continued to say, "If I were your father, I''d be anxious too.


    It''s a good thing you had the vision to find a good man like Joseph."


    At this time, Daniel said, "Take it easy. Everything can be resolved immediately when it''s the time. Did


    Frank rock the bass all night?"


    Originally, Joseph had nned to let Christina stay in Athana, and he would go back with his father.


    However, his mother-inw insisted on following them to Sapphire City and even found an excuse to


    alleviate any burdens. In reality, Joseph knew that his mother-inw just wanted to offer help. He


    secretly noted the kindness of his mother-inw down in his heart without revealing it.


    Since his mother-inw was going to Sapphire City, Joseph decided to let Daniel stay in Athana a while


    longer. He and Christina could handle thepany''s affairs.


    Ava said, "Well, he must be very tired."


    "It''s not easy being a dad." Daniel nodded his head. "But Ava used to be quieter when she was a little


    kid, just like her daughter now."


    Joseph went over to help Ava have breakfast, dotingly rubbing her hair and saying something quietly.


    Ava smiled and reassured her brother.


    William added, "Maybe there is the gene for staying upte in Frank''s body. In the past, Frank used to


    stay upte at night and sleep during the day. Now, look at my grandson, who is exactly the same as


    his father. They all sleep during the day as if having worked the night shift."


    They considered it and all thought William was right. Frank''s son during the day was much quieter, but


    only until the afternoon when his sleep became unstable. Frank basically slept until noon and then got


    up, counting only a few hours of sleep a day.


    In fact, it was much tiring for him than when the Lithern Club just opened.


    Sherri said that Frank was in the same state as working in a factory on the night shift.


    After a quick breakfast, Ava went to bed, and Grace sat on the couch, reading magazines.


    Seeing that his son and daughter-inw were returning to the Yamin family, and that Angie was


    heading to Sapphire City in the afternoon, Daniel decided to go to the Yamin family to express his


    gratitude. Emma also thought she should go to thank Angie in person, but she was stopped by


    Christina, who told her to take care of Ava at the hospital and not to worry about that.


    In the end, Emma was left, and she had to sit by Grace''s side and read books.


    Christina arrived in a sports car, which could only seat two people. William could only drive his car over.


    He was willing to be the driver. After all, showing off to Charlie on the phone was less funny than


    showing off to Charlie face in face.


    At this point, the streets of Athana were full of vehicles. Intermittent horn sounded throughout the road,


    and there were always red lights along the way, which drove people to anxiety.


    After 50 minutes, they finally arrived at the Yamins'' Vi.


    William was the first to get out of the car, followed by Daniel. The gifts had been bought earlier and


    stuffed in the trunk of William''s car. William opened the trunk, grabbed the gifts, and handed some to


    Daniel.


    Joseph walked over to help his father carry the gifts, while William refused Joseph''s help with the items


    in his hand, saying, "No, I can''t go inside empty-handed. Charlie will use me being impolite."


    Upon hearing this, Christina and Joseph smiled, not knowing what to say.


    They walked together, and William was more familiar with the route than Christina. He was now walking


    in front. Joseph and Christina followed closely behind, and Daniel smiled at the back.


    William skillfully inputted the password, opened the door, and before the others had entered, he said,


    "Charlie, I came to visit you with gifts, and you didn''t evene out to wee me. What a shame."


    These days Charlie did not go to thepany because he wanted to apany George, and his wife


    was leaving in the afternoon. He sat on the sofa and nced at the things in William''s hand, saying, "I


    didn''t invite you. You''re uninvited."


    For Charlie''s dissatisfaction, William directly ignored it. He put the things in his hand on the table and


    said, "These were all bought by Daniel. I don''t need to spend a penny toe here. It''s not like I don''t


    know the password."


    When they saw Danieling in, Angie and Charlie both stood up enthusiastically. Angie gently ced


    George down and entrusted her daughter to look after him while she went into the kitchen to make


    coffee.


    Not a momentter, Angie emerged from the kitchen carrying a few cups of coffee. Joseph stepped


    forward, ready to take those cups of coffee from his mother-inw''s hands, "Let me handle it."


    Angie responded, "You sit down. I can handle it." Nevertheless, Joseph still took over those cups of


    coffee and ced them in front of Daniel and William.


    As Daniel sat down, he straightened his back and said, "I''m sorry. I shoulde here for a visit earlier."


    Charlie took a sip of his coffee, while William seemed to settle infortably as if he was in his home,


    Charlie nced at William and remarked, "You don''t have to say that. It''s not a big deal. If I fuss about


    such things, I wouldn''t put up with William."


    William interjected at this time, "Charlie, it seems that you don''t wee me."


    Charlie remained silent, wondering that even if unwee, William could stille and go as he


    wanted. He once asked this proud guy to introduce a girl to his son, but William refused, and now,


    William showed off to him every day.


    George and Daniel had a great rtionship. Since Daniel arrived, the little guy had jumped from


    Christina''s arms to Daniel''s, eximing, "Grandpa."


    Daniel lovingly stroked his grandson''s head and smiled, "Have you been a good boy?"


    George nodded like a grown-up, indicating that he was always be a good boy. Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Angie chimed in, sitting down beside her daughter, "There''s no need to be overly concerned about


    etiquette between our two families. Just learn from William. Charlie and I aren''t hard people. Ava has


    just finished giving birth, and you must all be very busy."


    "To talk about etiquette, Charlie and I haven''t even gone to visit Ava yet," Angie added. Despite her


    somewhat cranky personality, she remained considerate of manners.


    Daniel nodded in agreement but remained silent. Since they all said so, he didn''t need to feel unease


    anymore.


    Hearing this, William''s smile widened. "It''s all thanks to Ava. She gave birth to the twins. Charlie, you


    should ask Chris to a girl with the twin genes to increase the chances of having grandchildren at the


    same time in the future."


    Charlie, disying a rare moment of humility, replied, "Well, Chris is not as lucky as Frank." He had


    already given up hope for his son getting married. This was mainly because he and Ste would have


    an argument about who should get married first when the topic arose.


    Angie sighed, "That''s also why I want to move to Sapphire City. You know, I want to live a happy life."


    Their conversation also amused Christina and Joseph, who were sitting nearby. Joseph, with his legs


    slightly apart and hands propped up on his legs, looked at his father-inw. "Just let Chris go to the


    Joseph and Christina exchanged meaningful nces. Christina shrugged and indicated there was


    nothing more she could do.


    Joseph patted Christina''s hand confidently, reassuring her.


    They stayed in the Yamin family for almost three hours until Joseph and Christina, along with Chris,


    prepared to leave for the airport. Daniel and the others left together, first driving their son to the ne.


    After the ne took off, Daniel followed William back to thepany.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Joseph, Christina, and Angie had just arrived at Sapphire City when they reported their safety to Emma


    in Athana. Christina was afraid that Emma would be worried, so she specially took the phone and


    asked Angie to say a few words. "Emma, we''re already home. You don''t need to worry about us. I''ll


    take care of Joseph and Christina. You just focus on taking care of Ava."


    Emma was relieved after hearing Angie''s sharp words.


    Emma was very satisfied with Christina. Christina could be described as impable, with the ability to


    understand people just like her son. With just a gesture or expression from others, they could deduce


    their thoughts and always managed to solve problems ahead of time. Emma felt that Joseph being able


    to marry someone as exceptional as Christina was truly the luckiest thing in his life.


    Back at home, Joseph immediately sent a message to Ava, reassuring her not to worry. Ava was also


    in a good mood when she received Joseph''s message. After eating a big bowl of swift grain Grace


    sent, she sat on the bed and chatted. Frank sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and kept twisting his


    sore neck. His hands kept shaking the cradle.


    Grace and William were both very happy because their grandchildren had been born. Grace prepared


    different gifts for them. The gift for her granddaughter was a set of custom-made diamond jewelry


    pieces from her own jewelrypany.


    While the gifts for her grandson were entirely made of gold. One couldn''t help but say that the Roberts


    family was truly wealthy.


    However, William felt that what Grace had prepared was still not enough, so he went on to customize


    two sets of golden utensils.


    Seeing this, Frank and Ava did not stop them. They could prepare whatever they wanted, as long as


    they were happy.


    At the same time, Emma prepared pendants for her two grandchildren. Although small, they were of


    the finest quality, crafted from materials that Joseph had searched for a long time to find.


    Ava held the affectionate gifts given by everyone, wearing a charming smile. She turned to Frank and


    yfully made a triumphant gesture, as if suggesting that Frank had fallen out of favor.


    Seeing that Ava was so happy, Frank smiled as well, his face full of indulgence.


    Grace walked to the sofa, sat down next to Emma, and took out a piece of paper from her pocket.


    Neatly arranged on it were many names. After a moment of contemtion, she stood up again, walked


    to the bedside, and handed the paper to Ava. "Ava, take a look. I had someone help us choose names


    for them. William and I aren''t very literary, so we sought assistance in naming them."


    Rose and Frank''s names were both chosen by William and Grace ording to their own preferences.


    When they named Rose, their intention was for her to possess a life as beautiful as a rose. As for


    Frank''s name, it was chosen by William, who hoped that Frank would live freely and always be


    confident.


    The initial task of naming the twins was assigned to Daniel and Emma, but in the end, Daniel passed


    on this opportunity to William.


    William had considered carefully when naming his grandchildren. He didn''t personallye up with the


    names. Instead, he spent a significant amount of money to hire someone to help them with the naming


    process.


    Ava was very curious about the names. She took the paper excitedly and stuffed the gift in her hand


    into Frank''s hand. She smiled and said, "Save it for me first."


    Her slender fingers smoothed out the crumpled paper and she looked at it carefully. She muttered the


    names on it one by one.


    Ava muttered all the names on it. She was starting to feel a little troubled. There were so many names,


    but she didn''t know which one to choose.


    Grace had already sat back on the sofa. She nced at Ava, who was pouting and have a troubled


    expression. "Take a look. Choose whichever you like."


    After listening to Grace, Ava ced the paper in front of Frank. She wanted him to choose with her.


    She tilted her head and asked, "Frank, which one do you think is better?"


    Frank''s literary cultivation was alsocking. He squinted at the names on the paper and said,


    "Whichever you like."


    The final decision still rested with Ava. She took back the paper, puffed out a breath, leaned in for a


    closer look, and ran her fingertips over each name, contemting which one was better.


    No one present disturbed her. They just quietly watched Ava think. Ava was focused on choosing


    names, constantlyparing which ones were better.


    About a minuteter, Ava tapped her fingertips on the paper and looked up. "I''ve made up my mind. I


    think both of these are just great. What do you think?"


    Frank''s hand shook the cradle as he lowered his head to take a closer look. His gaze was fixed on the


    names Ava had chosen on the paper. He opened his mouth and said, "Cyril Roberts and Nona


    Roberts?"


    It sounded good.


    Ava nodded and turned to look at the two women. "Mom and Mrs. Grace, what do you think?"


    Emma whispered softly and tried calling out the two names, "Cyril Roberts, Nona Roberts, Cyril, Nona.


    Sounds good."


    Grace also nodded. "Yes. These two then."


    Just as they chose the names, the door was gently pushed open. William and Daniel entered.


    Seeing the two of them enter, Ava couldn''t wait to share the names she had chosen. She smiled and


    said, "Dad, I''ve chosen the names. These two."


    Frank took the paper from Ava''s hand and handed it to Daniel. He told Daniel the names Ava had


    chosen. Daniel lowered his gaze and looked at them. He nodded and felt that it was not bad.


    William repeated the names several times. "Well, Ava, you have good taste. Both are good names."


    After saying that, William went to see the children. "I''m going to wash my hands." He said this to Grace,


    who was looking at him. Seeing that he had washed his hands, Grace looked away again. William


    stood by the cradle and said, "Our babies have names now. Frank, tomorrow morning, go register their


    names."


    Grace said, "No rush, let''s wait until they''re discharged before going to the registry. Frank needs his


    sleep in the morning."


    Frank agreed. "Okay, I remrmber."


    Seeing that Frank had agreed, Grace did not say anything else.


    The next day, Frank, with dark circles under his eyes from rocking the cradle all night, went to register


    the children''s identity information. Just afterpleting the process, he came out and drove for a while.


    The car was driven by Benjamin. They originally thought that their night shift would end after Ava gave


    birth, but it turned out that it was not the case. It was just that their standby location had changed.


    Originally they were on standby in the courtyard of the Roberts'' Vi. Now, they were on standby in the


    parking lot of Athana Hospital.


    The person on duty today was Benjamin. He had brought Frank out early in the morning.


    There was no bright sun. It was a cloudy day, and the sky was gray, looking like it was about to rain.


    After finishing it, Frank was extremely sleepy. He wore a pair of ck sunsses on the bridge of his


    nose, covering his bruised eye bags tightly. He crossed his arms and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    Horns honked one after another. At first, Benjamin did not notice it until the car side by side kept


    honking. Only then did Benjamin open the window.


    "Hey, good morning. What''s going on here? The driver isn''t wearing sunsses, but the passenger is.


    Are you in the mood to pretend to be blind today?"


    Benjamin was speechless for a moment. He had seen Hackett before. He greeted Hackett warmly.


    People who liked to chat always gathered together and kept talking. "Good morning, Mr. ckwell, are


    you heading to work?"


    Seeing Frank motionless and ignoring him, Hackett nced at the countdown of the traffic light and


    teased. "Benjamin, why don''t you check Frank''s breathing to see if he''s still alive?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The sleepy Frank opened his eyes and slid down his sunsses with his index finger, revealing his


    cold eyes. He tilted his head slightly and threatened. "If you want to die here today, continue."


    The traffic light happened to turn green. Hackett waved at Benjamin, stepped on the gas, and quickly


    drove away, leaving Benjamin bewildered. It wasn''t until the car behind honked that Benjamin pressed


    the gas pedal again.


    As soon as the car started, Frank received a message on his phone. The message was from the


    fleeing Hackett. [Sunsses to block the smog or the rain?]


    Frank put on his sunsses and read the message. He did not reply. He ced his phone in the


    central control and could not be bothered with it. He continued to sleep.


    At noon, Rose and Sherri came to the ward for lunch.


    The moment they entered, they saw the dining table was already filled with delicacies. They looked and


    smelled good. They were all Rose and Frank''s favorite dishes. Lunch was sent by Grace from the


    restaurant, and she had ordered the dishes.


    William and Daniel would note to the hospital at noon. Daniel felt that since he had nothing to do,


    he would help William share some work.


    Rose and Sherri pushed open the door and entered. Rose went straight to the dining table. Five


    minutes ago, her mother had sent her a message asking her toe upstairs for lunch and bring


    Sherri along.


    "Wow, they''re all my favorites. Thank you so much, Frank. I love it." Rose thought that Frank had


    ordered them.


    "I didn''t have the time to order." Frank thought about how he didn''t even have time to sleep now. How


    could he have the time to order food? He couldn''t wait to sleep for a few hours.


    Frank had never thought that sleeping until he woke up naturally would be something he looked


    forward to one day.


    Upon hearing Frank''s words, Rose thanked Grace instead. "Thank you, Mom. Ava, what do you want


    to eat?" Sherri, who was following behind, smiled. "Mrs. Grace, I''m here to freeload."


    Emma smiled. "You must be joking. Hurry up and sit down to eat."


    Sherri nodded. "Alright, I will eat then."


    The little babies in the cradle finally slept soundly. Frank let go of the cradle and moved his wrist. At this


    rate, he would soon get tendon sheath inmmation.


    Ava raised the oatmeal and soup in her hand. "I eat these. They''re delicious."


    Rose had already sat down and started eating. She asked Emma to eat along with her and said to Ava,


    "Ava, you have to listen to Dr. Landor about postpartum matters. You can ask me about the children''s


    issues. I''m more professional."


    Frank picked up the fork. Upon hearing it, he said slowly and teasingly, "Are you saying you''ll tell Ava


    how you used the robot vacuum to y with Harper back in the day?"


    Rose threatened.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Sherri, who was eating a luxurious lunch, looked up and asked Ava, who was eating in small bites on


    the bed, "Ava, how do you feel today? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Ava''s urinary catheter had already been removed. Frank would help Ava walk around the room after


    the children fell asleep. However, he would not let her walk any longer. He would increase her walking


    time step by step every day.


    "I am quite fine. It doesn''t hurt as much as yesterday. I''ll let you know when I''m feeling unwell," Ava


    said.


    Sherri held the fork and stopped eating. "Alright, let me know immediately if you''re not feeling well. This


    is not a small matter. My next task will be taking care of Rose."


    Grace knew that Sherri had recently been called over by Juana to stay in the Landor family for a long


    time because of taking care of Rose. "Sherri, I''m sorry to trouble you taking care of Rose"


    "Hey, Mrs. Grace, setting aside the fact that Rose is my sister-inw, we''re best friends, right?"


    Rose added, "That''s right. We''re all best friends."


    After lunch, Grace politely prepared fruits for everyone, but Ava didn''t eat them. Frank wanted her to


    slowly eat something that was easy to digest, such as pasta, swift grain, and postpartum meals whose


    recipes he kept on his phone.


    He had saved these recipes for a long time, but he had never tried making them.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    A weekter, Ava was discharged from the hospital. Trevon and Natalie came to help. They only left


    after Ava and the others got into the car and left.


    The Roberts family officially started raising children. Rose went to the Roberts family from time to time


    to see her nephew and niece, but they would all go home at night.


    Ava needed sufficient rest just after giving birth, and Rose was considerate in this regard.


    Joseph persuaded Daniel to stay in Athana for a bit longer before returning. After much discussion, and


    with Christina''s advice, Daniel and Emma ultimately decided to return to Sapphire City two months


    On weekends, Trevon and Natalie woulde to the Roberts family to y and eat. The two children


    would slowly grow up, and there would be more supplementary sses. They would be busier.


    The twins had already started learning the martial arts. Even Jasper had started lessons in mixed


    martial arts. Ruby had a gentle personality and chose music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. These


    were all sses that Ruby had requested to attend.


    Whether it was Sherri or Hackett, they had never wanted to forcefully nurture their child into a young


    darling was happy, it was fine.


    ording to Hackett, even if Ruby was useless, he could still afford to support her because he didn''t


    ording to Trevon, having Ruby as a diligent and obedient daughter was the luckiest thing that ever


    happened to Hackett.


    Natalie''s two daughters were not interested in piano at all, but Olivia was quite interested in calligraphy


    and dancing, so she followed Ruby to ss.


    Every day, Sophia practiced either martial arts or marksmanship. Recently, she had be intrigued


    watching her brother practice mixed martial arts, and she had expressed her desire to join in. She had


    stuck to Trevon, hoping he would allow her to train alongside her brother. However, Trevon, despite


    having been indulgent with his daughter, remembered Theo''s advice and had refused her request.


    Furthermore, Trevon insisted that she master one thing before delving into another, advising her not to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    try to learn everything at once. Otherwise, he exined, she wouldn''t be proficient in any of them.


    Seeing that her father was unwilling topromise, Sophia could only agree obediently. However, she


    did not give up. She said that once she mastered martial arts, she would definitely learn mixed martial


    arts, and she asked Trevon to promise that he wouldn''t stop her.


    Trevon and Sophia even made a pinky promise childishly.


    One monthter, on this weekend, the children were all gathered at the gym on the third floor of Grand


    Manor. Ruby and Olivia were practicing in the dance studio. Sophia and Liam were practicing martial


    arts, while Jasper was learning mixed martial arts.


    Sherri was walking slowly on the treadmill. Hackett was pedaling. Trevon and Natalie were sparring on


    the stage. The two of them exchanged blows.


    Seeing that Trevon was kicked by Natalie and was forced to take a few steps back, Hackett and Sherri


    stopped exercising and became interested.


    The couple moved in unison. Each of them pulled a stool and sat down below the stage to watch the


    two of them fight. Hackett even went to the coffee table and grabbed a handful of peanuts. He fetched


    a trash bin and two bottles of drinks, preparing to enjoy peanuts while cheering as a cheerleader.


    He stylishly tossed a peanut into his mouth, excitedly waving his arms. "Alright! Natalie, beat him up!


    Beat him up good!"


    He shared two-thirds of the peanuts into Sherri''s palm, saying, "You finish these, and I''ll go get more.


    They taste pretty good. Natalie, don''t hold back! Hit him hard! Really give it to him."


    On the stage, Natalie kicked Trevon''s shoulder de again. Trevon was kicked back a few steps by


    Natalie. Hackett''s noise made Natalie want to pull him up and beat him up.


    Trevon turned around and nced coldly at Hackett, who was watching. As he attacked Natalie, he


    said, "If you don''t want us to fight youter, shut your mouth."


    Hackett shrugged nonchntly and peeled off peanut skins with his teeth, resembling a hamster.


    "Continue. I just want to make the atmosphere more exciting. I didn''t even charge you."


    Trevon rolled his eyes. "Thank you."


    Hackett automatically blocked the other meaning in Trevon''s words and replied, "You''re wee."


    Hackett sat diagonally on the back of the chair with his legs crossed. "Natalie, Sophia ispletely


    inherited from you. She likes martial arts, mixed martial arts, and marksmanship."


    Sophia was almost like a boy. However, Hackett thought to himself. He wouldn''t dare say that in front of


    Trevon, fearing he might actually be dragged into a beating.


    Sherri retorted, "What do you know? She''s a cool girl."


    Hackett cursed in his heart. Indeed, Sophia was a cool girl. They had been practicing martial arts for a


    few days, and during the sparring sessions, his son lost to Trevon''s daughter every day. At first,


    Hackett felt quite helpless.


    But as his son continued to lose many times, Hackett stopped caring. In the end, even when his son


    won, it took him by surprise.


    The two people on the stage fought for an hour and were drenched in sweat. Sherri handed a towel to


    Natalie. Natalie took it and wiped her face and neck. She panted and said, "Do you know what Sophia''s


    dream is?"


    When Trevon saw that Natalie was done wiping, he took the towel hanging around her neck and wiped


    his face and neck. The corners of his mouth curled up. Perhaps he had thought of his daughter''s


    dream.


    Hackett was eating peanuts and casually guessed. "To be a mixed martial arts coach?"


    Natalie shook her head. They probably wouldn''t be able to guess it even after a night.


    Seeing Natalie shake her head, Sherri also started to be curious. She guessed ording to Sophia''s


    hobby. "A dance teacher or martial arts coach?"


    Trevon, who was still smiling, answered with pride. "A soldier. A special forces soldier."


    Both Hackett and Sherri were shocked. It was so amazing.


    Sherri asked the main point. "But how did Sophia know about the special forces?" If no one told her,


    she probably wouldn''t know.


    Natalie sat on the ground with her legs crossed and pressed down on the legs on both sides. Trevon,


    who was beside her, used a towel to wipe the sweat on Natalie''s face.


    Sherri and Hackett were already used to the intimacy between the two of them.


    Natalie said, "She knows it when she watches television. Sophia never watches cartoons. She watches


    military documentaries. She liked them even when she was very young."


    Rachel had asked the two sisters what they wanted to do when they grew up. Olivia pointed at the


    television and said she wanted to be a teacher. Sophia pointed at the special forces soldier on the


    television whose face was covered in camouge.


    The whole family felt that Sophia was just a whim. The little guy probably felt that it was fun to draw


    things on her face. After all, she was still young.


    However, the couple did not take the little girl''s dreams seriously. After all, people would change when


    they grew up. Children''s thoughts were fleeting.


    Jasper had no choice but to inherit the family business in the future.


    The few of them chatted for a while. Just as they were chatting happily, Hackett''s son came in crying.


    This scene was too familiar. Sherri and Natalie held their foreheads at the same time, while Trevon


    curled his lips into a faint smile. His tongue pressed against one cheek to suppress an even bigger


    smile.


    Hackett, on the other hand, had a dark expression on his face. From the moment his son entered, he


    knew the reason. He didn''t even need to ask and knew the cause. His son was followed by the


    formidable Sophia, hands confidently sped behind her back.


    The coach was a youngdy in her thirties. Her house was filled with medals and trophies. Trevon took


    a considerable amount of time to carefully select her as Sophia''s coach.


    The coach looked apologetically at the crying Liam. "Mr. Wilson, I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop them in time.


    I''ll pay more attention next time."


    This was not the first time. The coach was also helpless. Every time these two sparred, the scene was


    always intense.


    Coupled with the special status of the two little guys, the coach could not use brute force to separate


    them.


    Trevon retracted his smile. "It''s fine. You can leave first. The winner takes all. It''s a normal ending."


    Both Natalie and the coach were speechless for a moment.


    "Sophia." As Natalie''s voice fell, Trevon touched his nose with one hand to signal his daughter to


    quickly admit her mistake. Sophia received the secret signal and quickly went forward to apologize.


    "Mom, I was wrong. Liam, I''m sorry."


    Sherri wondered, ''This little girl is really clever. At such a young age, her insight is already so sharp.''


    Natalie took a deep breath. Her head was buzzing. This girl was always on the path of making


    mistakes and admitting her mistakes.


    Hackett patted his son''s shoulder andforted him. "It''s okay. Alright, don''t cry. Can''t you save the


    strength to cry and use it for training? Besides, Sophia is a girl. We''re men. Let her have her way."


    Sophia added, "He daydreamed during ss."


    Liam wanted to say that Sophia didn''t look like a girl at all, but considering that he couldn''t beat her, he


    didn''t dare to say it.


    Just as everyone was unsure how tofort him without hurting Liam''s pride, Sophia, like an older


    sister, put her arm around Liam''s shoulder. She whispered something in his ear, and suddenly, Liam''s


    son stopped crying abruptly.


    Everyone looked at Sophia. They wanted to ask what she said, but Sophia shrugged her shoulders and


    said that it was nothing. Coaxing a child was so easy.


    On the way back, the three children were in the backseat. Natalie was still very curious about how her


    daughter had coaxed Liam. She turned around and tilted her head to look at Sophia. "Sophia, what did


    you say to Liam just now?"


    Sophia crossed her arms and acted like an adult. "I will let him win tomorrow."


    Olivia smiled. "That''s impossible. Tomorrow is a new day. Who can guarantee anything?" Liam would


    still lose. When would Sophia''s words count? Only Liam believed her. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Jasper sneered. He pursed his lips and sat upright. As he grew up, he became more and more like


    Trevon. He turned to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Natalie was skeptical. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Sophia. "Liam stopped crying after you


    said this to him?"


    "Yes," Sophia replied, not bothering to converse with the crybaby. He was just too noisy, and she was


    merely trying tofort him out of kindness.


    Trevon suggested, "How about going at night? I don''t want to see that haggard man every time we go."


    "Hmm, what?" Natalie didn''t react in time.


    "If we go in the morning, we''ll see an extremely tired man, but if we go at night, we''ll at least see


    someone normal," Trevon added.


    After saying that, Natalie sincerely sympathized with Frank.


    Trevon gloated and smiled. "All because he used to sleep so much every day. I guess he prepaid all his


    future sleep back then."


    Before the children were born, Frank slept veryfortably. Now, he had a hard time.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Early the next morning, Natalie woke up unusually early today. Recently, she had been too busy to


    send her son to kindergarten. Every day, Trevon would send and pick him up.


    Trevon was very dedicated to taking care of the children and didn''t rely on drivers or bodyguards to


    pick his son up.


    But Jim needed to be on standby.


    Since Natalie was free today, she was prepared to send her son off.


    The man by the wardrobe carefully tidied up his suit. After putting it on, he even looked at himself in the


    mirror. The small sequins embedded in his cor flickered under the light, as dazzling as him.


    Trevon looked at himself in the mirror for a few minutes. Perhaps satisfied, he finally opened the


    drawer and chose a dark blue tie.


    When Natalie saw this, she quickly walked over to help. Due to the difference in their heights, she


    stood on her tiptoes slightly. Trevon held her waist to support her so that she could save her strength.


    She helped him tie his tie while he lowered his head to kiss the corner of her mouth.


    The lipstick stained his lips, and they glowed slightly.


    "Daddy, Mommy." The twins were still asleep. They had had too much funst night and could not get


    up in the morning. Jasper had already put on his school uniform and carried his bag.


    Natalie pretended that nothing had happened and retracted her toes. Jasper was used to his parents''


    intimate behavior and pretended not to see it.


    "I''ll drive you today. I don''t have a meeting today, and I can go to workter."


    For Jasper, anyone could take him to kindergarten. "Yeah, that''s fine."


    "Let''s go together. It''s rare that we both have time today. Let''s send him together."


    Jasper carried his bag and walked out. He reminded. "There''s only 30 minutes left." If his parents


    dawdled any longer, he would probably bete.


    Trevon smiled slightly. "We won''t let you bete. Don''t worry."


    Jasper remained silent.


    Natalie was afraid that Jasper would bete, so she took some breakfast with her. Rachel even


    carefully prepared a smoothie. "Take this. Jasper has already eaten."


    Natalie took the smoothie from Rachel and thanked her. "Thank you, Mrs. Rachel."


    Rachel smiled. "Be careful on the way."


    Trevon nodded. "Okay."


    Natalie helped to open the door of the backseat with breakfast. Jasper got in. She went around the


    back of the car and opened the passenger door. She got in and fastened her seatbelt. She stuffed a


    piece of pizza into the mouth of Trevon on the driver''s seat.


    Trevon happily ate the breakfast fed by his wife. He started the car and drove in the direction of the


    kindergarten. He chewed a few times and swallowed the food in his mouth. He nced at the rearview


    mirror and said to his son, who was sitting quietly in the back seat, "Take care of Ruby at school."


    Jasper nced at his father''s dark hair and replied, "No one bullied her."


    Hearing his son''s words, Trevon continued to eat the breakfast fed by his wife and stopped talking.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in the parking lot of the kindergarten. The couple had already


    finished their breakfast and got out of the car together. Jasper opened the door to the backseat and got


    out of the car on his calves. He waved at his parents and said, "Goodbye, Daddy and Mommy."


    Natalie felt inexplicably that her son had grown up, and she no longer needed to worry about him. With


    mixed emotions, she waved. "Goodbye, call me if you need anything."


    Jasper nodded. "Yeah."


    The two of them stood side by side, watching as their son entered the school gate. E greeted Jasper


    at the entrance, smiling and nodding at Trevon and Natalie.


    After seeing their son enter, the two of them returned to the car hand in hand. As soon as they got into


    the car, Natalie started talking, "I realized that Jasper has grown up a lot, not only in terms of height but


    also in terms of thinking. He''s bing less and less talkative."


    Trevon''s gaze was fixed ahead as the car drove toward the Roberts family. He said indifferently,


    "There''s nothing wrong with being quiet. It''s easy to be disliked like the talkative Hackett."


    Natalie smiled and did not continue the topic. Regardless, Trevon felt that his children were the best,


    no matter what.


    There was always a convincing reason to defend the children. Natalie even suspected that Trevon


    used to be in the debate group and was very good at defending himself.


    Trevon always used Hackett as an example, but it was just talk. If something happened, Natalie


    thought, he would definitely be the first to rush in and protect the not-so-skilled Hackett.


    After saying that, Natalie realized that the car was not driving toward the base or thepany. She


    turned around and asked, "Are we going to the Roberts family? Didn''t you say we were going tonight?"


    Didn''t Trevon say that he didn''t want to see the tired Frank?


    Trevon was calm. "There''s nothing wrong with seeing him. It''s quite special."


    Frank would probably be angered to death if hearing this.


    Natalie was speechless at the fickle man.


    The car was still moving at a steady speed in the direction of the Roberts family. Natalie thought of


    something. "Ava and Frank are both sleeping at this time. Perhaps the children are still asleep. Why do


    you n to go to the Roberts family? Are you an rm clock?"


    Natalie knew what he was thinking. He just wanted to provoke Frank and tease him. He was so


    childish.


    Seeing that Trevon still did not change direction, she continued, neither angry nor anxious. "The


    Roberts family doesn''tck money to afford an rm clock. You don''t have to wake them up personally.


    Be kind and send me to the base. We''ll bring the three children with us tonight."


    Under Natalie''s persuasion, Trevon turned the steering wheel with one hand and smiled slightly. His


    maic voice sounded in the enclosed car. "I''ll listen to you."


    Hearing this, Natalie smiled and leaned back in her chair. She took out her phone and sent a message


    to her aunt, Emma.


    At the same time, in the Roberts'' Vi, Emma received a message from Natalie informing her that she


    would bring her three children over for dinner tonight.


    After reading the message, Emma said to Grace, who was sitting opposite her, "Natalie said toe


    over for dinner tonight. Why don''t you get Rose also toe over for a gathering tonight?"


    Recently, Daniel had taken on Frank''s job. He followed William to thepany every day, nine to five.


    At this moment, only Grace and Emma were in the living room. Natalie was right. The children were still


    sleeping, and so were Frank and Ava.


    Hearing that, Grace agreed. "Alright, I''ll go out now." Since the two children were going to wake up


    Grace''s mobility had always been okay. After saying that, she called her daughter, who was working in


    the hospital. At this time, her daughter was not at work yet. The phone rang a few times before it was


    picked up. Rose''s happy voice overflowed from the receiver. "Grace, what instructions do you have?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I''m still eating. Don''t worry. I just arrived at the entrance of the hospital. I''m walking now. I''ll be in the


    hall in one minute."


    Grace held the phone and smiled. She said directly, "Come to the Roberts family for dinner tonight after


    work. Natalie and the others will alsoe over. Call Sherri and the others."


    The children were born without a celebration or party. The Roberts family chose to keep it low-key and


    had no ns for a grand event.


    Coincidentally, Natalie and the others wereing over tonight, so Grace might as well invite these


    friends to the house to have some fun. However, Grace had no intention of calling the elders over. She


    silently thought so, keeping this n to herself without sharing it with her daughter.


    Rose was extremely excited. She loved gatherings the most, especially gatherings like this. She


    agreed readily. "Sure."


    Grace smiled. "Ask Ste and Chris if they have time. I am going out to buy groceries now."


    "Alright. Bye, Mom. I guarantee that the notice will be in ce."


    Before hanging up, Grace reminded Rose worriedly, "Be careful."


    "Yes."


    In Athana Hospital, recently, Sherri had been living in the Landor family as a special consultant


    physician, so she took her brother''s car to go to and from work. Every day, she would go to and from


    work with Rose. At this moment, she held Rose''s wrist and walked toward the outpatient building. The


    two of them were very close, so Sherri naturally heard Grace''s voice.


    "Are we going to your house for dinner tonight?"


    "Uh-huh, that''s right. Natalie and the others are all going. I''ll ask Ste. Wait a moment."


    Rose looked up and asked, "You will go, right?"


    Sherri felt that Rose seemed less intelligent after bing pregnant. She often asked nonsensical


    questions. "Of course, I''ll definitely go. How can a gathering like this happen without me?"


    Sherri released Rose''s hand, reminding her to pay attention to the road. "For the sake of me staying


    alive, you better go to the office and send messages. Be mindful of your steps."


    If anything happened to Rose, her brother would bury Sherri on the ground. "I''ll send Hackett


    messages. I''m leaving. Bye."


    Their offices were not in the same ce, and time was limited. After Rose became pregnant, she often


    rante for work, causing Sherri to almost bete too, creating a daily rush. Rose confidently pledged,


    patting her chest, that as long as Sherri kept up with her pace, they would never bete.


    How could Sherri, who had alwayse to the hospital early to gossip, not be anxious?


    Back in her office, Rose put on her white coat and sent voice messages to Ste and Chris. [Ste,


    At this moment, Ste was in the waiting room of the airport, preparing to go overseas to discuss


    business with Leia. She replied with a text message. [I''m afraid I won''t have the luck to eat this. If you


    send a message five minutester, I won''t be able to receive your message. Five minutester, I will be


    flying in the sky.]


    Rose sent a pitiful emoji to Ste and another emoji to pat her head. [Alright then, we will meet next


    time. Take care.]


    After sending the message to Ste, Rose had already put on her white coat. She raised her hand and


    looked at her watch. There were still five minutes before work hours. She couldplete the mission of


    calling someone to eat. She sent another message to Chris. [Frank wants you toe to the Roberts


    family for dinner tonight.]


    Chris replied, [I can''t make it. There''s surgery.]


    Chris''s rejection was especially thorough. [My dad probably doesn''t really want to see Mr. William


    recently. He said that he was afraid that he wouldn''t live past 70 and wanted to stay away from your


    dad.]


    Rose wondered what her father had done to make Charlie hide like this.


    At night, in the Roberts'' Vi, the cars drove into the courtyard one after another.


    The first to arrive were Trevon and Natalie. As soon as the car stopped and Jasper opened the door,


    the two girls in the car stepped over their brother''s legs and got out of the car in advance.


    Jasper seemed to be used to his sisters'' operation. He waited for the two of them to get out of the car


    without moving or being anxious before getting out of the car slowly.


    He quickly followed, running into the vi behind his sisters.


    Trevon politely brought a gift, a bottle of privately curated red wine.


    Before he could enter the gate, Hackett and Edward''s cars drove over one after another. The two cars


    were parked side by side. Natalie turned back and opened the door for the back of the two cars.


    As soon as the car door opened, the little ones rushed down. When Natalie saw Hackett''s son, she


    immediately reminded the dignified Trevon, "Keep an eye on Sophia. Don''t let her bully Liam too much,


    understand?"


    Trevon answered perfunctorily, "Yes."


    Ruby politely greeted them, following her brother and reminding him, "You can''t argue." Liam, who was


    being pulled by Ruby''s arm, replied nonchntly, "Yeah, I know."


    Seeing that Liam agreed, Ruby finally let go. However, she still followed behind worriedly. When she


    saw Jasper at the door, Ruby greeted politely, "Hello, Jasper."


    Jasper greeted her as well. "Hello." New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    The little ones inside had already started ying.


    Grace and Emma had already arranged the toys, fruits, and snacks on coffee so that the children could


    take them themselves.


    While the people in the yard had yet toe in, still teasing each other.


    Rose, supported by Edward as she stepped out of the car, saw Trevon carrying a few bottles of vintage


    red wine and teased, "Oh, you''re quite generous."


    Hackett was thick-skinned. "So what if I came empty-handed? Mrs. Grace asked me toe without


    bringing anything. I treat them like family and don''t need gifts. You''re being too formal. Besides, isn''t


    Edward empty-handed too?"


    Edward did not respond to Hackett''s words. Sherri was too used to these people teasing each other. If


    it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be very embarrassed.


    However, they never took their words to heart. They always found each other''s pain points and


    angered one another.


    The current scene waspletely their normal interaction. Sherri opened the trunk and took out the


    fruits that she had prepared in advance. She held them in her hand and Natalie helped carry a little.


    Seeing that the two of them were not giving in to each other, Natalie rubbed her temples and heaved a


    sigh of relief. They were really worrisome.


    Sherri acted as if she was not Liam''s biological mother. She held Natalie''s wrist and watched the show.


    "Liam''sbat strength today is not bad. Sophia seems to be showing signs of failure."


    Sherri finished speaking, and Natalie gave her a pat on the shoulder. "Liam is your own son. Hurry up


    and intervene, so they don''t start fighting again. I even suspect they were sworn enemies in their past


    lives."


    Smiling, Sherrimented, "That''s fate for them."

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Frank and Ava each carried a child down the stairs. When they reached the stairs, they saw that the


    downstairs was a lively ce. Trevon put the red wine in the kitchen and walked out. He looked at the


    scene in front of him and smiled faintly.


    Hearing themotion in the living room, Grace and Emma came out of the kitchen and were about to


    help when Trevon stopped them. "It''s fine. It''ll be over in a while."


    At night, Grace dismissed all the servants and prepared to cook with Emma personally. Seeing


    Trevon''s relieved expression, Grace and Emma stopped in their tracks. However, they still walked back


    to the kitchen worriedly.


    Trevon nced at the stupefied Ava and the smirking Frank at the top of the stairs. With his hands in


    his pockets, he retracted his gaze and shouted, "Sophia,e over."


    Jasper quietly pulled Ruby, who was about to grab her brother, back. He meant that they could do


    whatever they wanted. Everyone in the living room was watching the two of them snatch the items.


    Harper cheered them on, thinking that the two of them were ying tug-of-war. "Cheer on..."


    Rose turned to look at Edward with a question in her eyes. Could Harper understand the situation?


    Was this the time to cheer?


    Edward chuckled. "He is still young."


    Upon hearing her father''s order, Sophia immediately let go without any warning. Liam, caught off guard


    by the sudden release, ended up sitting on the ground with a thud due to the force of his grip. Natalie


    hurriedly helped him up, asking, "Are you hurt from the fall, Liam? Sophia!"


    Sophia, who had walked to her father''s side, quickly ran back to do her daily operations. "I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have snatched it from you."


    Everyone was stunned.


    After apologizing, Sophia returned to Trevon''s side. She lowered her gaze and looked at her toes. Her


    attitude of admitting her mistake looked very sincere, so much so that Trevon could not bear to criticize


    her anymore.


    Trevon touched the top of her daughter''s head. "Go y."


    Upon hearing this, Sophia quickly ran to the toy section as if she had been pardoned. She stuck out her


    tongue at Olivia from a ce where no one could see her.


    Olivia stood beside her brother, Jasper, and smiled at her sister''s basic actions. Jasper was as calm as


    usual.


    Hackett''s son was ying with a submachine gun happily by himself.


    Frank carried the child down the stairs with one hand and teased, "If your dad had the same speed of


    admitting mistakes as you do, would he have been single for so many years?"


    Everyoneughed. Even Natalie stood up and smiled. She went forward to take the child from Ava''s


    hand. No one picked up the child in Frank''s hand for a moment.


    Hackett gave Frank a thumbs up. "Great."


    Trevon could not be bothered with the two of them echoing each other. They touched a sore spot. He


    arranged for the children to y in another corner. At the same time, he arranged for his son to take


    care of the two little girls and not let Sophia fight with Liam again.


    Jasper nodded. Trevon knew that as long as his son agreed to something, he would basically do it.


    Now that Jasper had promised, it meant that they definitely wouldn''t fight.


    Ever since Theo left, Trevon had also noticed the changes in his son. Jasper spoke less and less, but


    he was much more serious in doing things. Every day, Jasper wouldplete the mission ording to


    the timetable Trevon had set. Every day, Jasper would go to Theo''s study to practice his calligraphy.


    Natalie and Trevon did not know what Theo had said to Jasper alone that day.


    Hackett was ready to hug the child. "Let me try. Come and let me hug you. I''m much more handsome


    than your dad. Why are you sticking to your dad? Your dad doesn''t know how to make youugh."


    The children''s area in the corner was separated by William some time ago. He nned to let his


    grandchildren y. The children were having a good time and did not fight.


    Trevon nced at the rather harmonious atmosphere.


    Frank gently ced the child in Hackett''s arms. At first, Cyril was quiet. He blinked his round little eyes


    and stared at Hackett. After looking at him for about a minute, Cyril started crying. With a loud cry, his


    voice echoed throughout the entire vi.


    It attracted Grace and Emma from the kitchen toe out and take a look. When they saw the


    situation clearly, the two of them returned to the kitchen and smiled helplessly.


    Hackett did not return the child to Frank immediately. Instead, he continued to coax Cyril. Natalie


    hugged Nona and extinguished Hackett''s thoughts. "Even if you turn yourself into a cradle, you might


    not be able to stop Cyril from crying."


    Seeing that Cyril in his arms showed no signs of stopping crying, Hackett gave up. "I''ll return him to


    you. Brat, you have no taste. I''m much more handsome than your dad, okay? With your standards, I''m


    really worried about your future aesthetic preferences."


    Ava continued to smile on the side, while Rose had already taken a seat on the sofa. Anyway, even if


    she held Cyril, he would still cry, so she decided not to attempt it. Natalie sat down on the sofa, holding


    Nona, and joined Rose and Sherri in amusing the baby.


    Trevon pressed his tongue against the corner of his lips and went forward to stand in front of Frank. He


    reached out and took the child from Frank''s arms without saying a word. Everyone seemed to be


    waiting for Cyril to cry.


    A momentter, the crying did not sound as expected. Ava looked at Frank''s face and then at Trevon''s


    face. Could it be that Cyril had recognized the wrong person? The two of them looked different,


    although they were both handsome.


    Everyone waited for a while, but Cyril still didn''t cry. Trevon gave a beautiful smile and said smugly,


    "Frank, Cyril clearly has good taste. It seems he knows who''s more handsome. Why doesn''t he cry


    when I hug him? Reflect on yourself."


    Hisst sentence was a sarcastic remark directed at Hackett.


    Everyone was quite surprised. They didn''t expect Cyril not to cry when Trevon held him because Cyril


    had never allowed anyone else to hold him. Trevon hadn''t held him since he was born.


    Ava ced her hand on Frank''s shoulder, gesturing for him to call out their son''s name to see if Cyril


    got distracted. Following the cue, Frank didn''t speak but instead reached out and snapped his fingers


    in front of Cyril''s eyes. Cyril turned to look at Frank for a moment, then turned to nce at Trevon, but


    still, he didn''t cry.


    "Cyril didn''t make a mistake. He really likes Trevon. I thought Frank would be the only one allowed to


    hold Cyril in the future," Avamented. She walked over to her friends with a smile and sat down.


    Continuing, she said, "But recently, even when Dad and Mom hold Cyril, he doesn''t cry, although it only


    Dealing with Cyril''s issue of not sleeping at night was a bit challenging, and it was uncertain when they


    would return to a normal sleep schedule.


    Natalie yed with the child and said calmly, "It will get better slowly. I reckon it''s because right from


    the time he was born, Frank often held him, and he got used to it. Once Frank starts going to work,


    spend more time with him, and he''ll adjust."


    Habits were slowly developed. It was the same for children.


    Hackett was slightly hurt. "Didn''t Trevon never hug him before?"


    Natalie teased, "You don''t need to dwell on this issue. In Sherri''s heart, you''re the most handsome.


    Don''t worry. Even when I, as his aunt, hold Cyril, he cries. Just consider that your bond hasn''t fully


    developed. Don''t be sad."


    Trevon stood there, tall and straight. The little guy in his arms looked especially small. Frank was


    ying with Cyril by his side. Although he did not speak, he would snap his fingers from time to time to


    attract Cyril''s attention.


    Two men, one holding the child, the other snapping his fingers to attract the child''s attention. The scene


    was beautiful.


    Hackett was silent for a while. He sat down in an armchair and searched for delicious children''s snacks


    on the table. He took a packet, tore it open, and stuffed one into his mouth. The snack taste filled his


    taste buds. He suddenly said, "Frank, don''t tell me your son loves men?"


    Edward, who was drinking water, choked. He looked at Hackett meaningfully. Hackett was asking for a


    beating.


    Everyone was speechless again. What kind of thought was this?


    The next second, when Hackett turned around and went back, he was pped hard on the back of his


    head. "You didn''t bring your brain when you went out, right?"


    "Fuck! You''re hurting me. What did I say wrong?"


    Trevon smiled when he heard that. He sat on the same sofa as Frank and patiently coaxed Cyril. His


    slender fingers were held by Cyril. Cyril was quite small and strong.


    Trevon made a sound with his tongue against the roof of his mouth. He also yed with Cyril and


    watched the show.


    Hackett continued to rub the back of his head. "What did I say wrong? Damn it, how much force did


    you use? If I have a concussion, you''ll be responsible."


    Sherri wondered, ''Looks like I really have to buy insurance for Hackett''s head. His head always seems


    prone to injury.''


    Frank crossed his legs. Trevon was coaxing Cyril. He took the chance to have a break and satzily,


    ignoring Hackett''s curses.


    Seeing that Frank was ignoring him, Hackett started to tease him, "Back in the day, whenever a woman


    pursued him, he would im he didn''t like women. He even dragged me into acting, almost ruining our


    reputation.


    "Ava, don''t misunderstand. We didn''t do anything. Don''t worry about that. I''m normal."


    In other words, Hackett meant that he was normal. He couldn''t guarantee that Frank was normal. Frank


    smiled yfully when he heard this.


    Ava nodded. No one would suspect Hackett and Frank''s rtionship. She imagined the two of them


    holding hands. Yes, it was a little strange.


    At the same time, both Frank and Trevon recalled the past involving the three of them. There were


    times when Hackett was unwilling to act, and Frank would unexpectedly embrace Chris. However,


    those were all events from a long time ago.


    Trevon would never perform with Frank.


    Always at the forefront of gossip, Sherri immediately asked, "Damn, why didn''t you tell us about this


    kind of thing? When did this happen?"


    Hackett was paid for acting with Frank. Basically, each appearance cost 40,000 dors. The price was


    set by Hackett.


    However, Hackett had only acted with Hackett a few times.


    After hearing everything, everyoneughed. Sherri recalled that Trevon and Hackett were hospitalized


    because of a concussion. At that time, the young nurses were all saying that Frank liked men. It turned


    out that Frank created the rumor about himself.


    Indeed, those who would achieve great things sometimes didn''t care about their own reputation.


    When Frank saw Hackett exposing his past, he was afraid that Ava beside him would misunderstand


    that he had some bad habits. Just as Frank turned around, he heard Ava smile and say, "I believe you.


    It''s just so funny."


    Seeing Ava happy, Frank looked at Hackett with a faint smile and revealed his past as well. "Who was


    the one who imed to make his wife fall in love with him first?"


    Sherri turned around and looked at Hackett. She narrowed her eyes, her eyes filled with questions. The


    atmosphere was full of danger. Everyone was waiting for Hackett to exin.


    Hackett inwardly criticized Frank for being heartless, cleared his throat, and eased the awkward


    atmosphere. "Is your memory that bad? I clearly said I was determined to win my wife over!"


    Frank looked at Hackett with disdain. "What a loser."


    Hackett quickly started to recall, searching for some dirt on Frank. "Back then, Frank said he wanted to


    find someone who talks less to be his wife. He thought people who talk a lot are too noisy."


    After saying that, Hackett looked at Frank smugly. He was curious to see how Frank would defend


    himself, especially considering Ava, who was quite talkative and could keep going on and on. New


    ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ava asked, "Am I talkative?"


    Upon hearing it, Frank shook his head. "No."


    Natalie felt that Hackett had lost this round. Hackett didn''t manage to embarrass Frank and, in fact,


    ended up being the one teased.


    Trevon was abnormally quiet today. He did not participate in this topic and only hugged Cyril quietly.


    The reason was very simple. Previously, his scandal was no less than Hackett''s.


    These were not things that could be said. He had to keep these secrets tightly locked away, not


    allowing anyone to find out. Otherwise, if Natalie were to find out about any of those things, hister


    years would be ruined.


    At this time, Frank nced at the quiet Trevon and sneered. In this moment of exposing embarrassing


    histories, Trevon''s silence undoubtedly hinted at some hidden thoughts, but Frank just couldn''t be


    bothered to reveal them. After all, Cyril seemed to like Trevon quite a bit.


    Before the meal, it was always Frank and Hackett who were exposing each other''s embarrassing


    situations. They were just short of revealing what happened when they were little kids. Fortunately,


    Grace called them for dinner and William and the others returned.


    The table was crowded with people, and even the children took up half the space. Frank held Cyril, and


    Grace ced Nona in a cradle, which was set beside William.


    They raised their sses in unison and congratted them on their wishes for the future. Everyone


    said blessings at night, and everyone had smiles on their faces. It was enough to show that they were


    very happy.


    They felt grateful for meeting, knowing each other, supporting each other, anding together. They


    hoped that friendship, love, and family bonds would allst long and enduring.


    They ate for three hours and said everything they wanted to say. After that, everyone went home. Rose


    stayed at the Roberts family. She was too excited at night and did not want to leave. She wanted to


    continue sharing the past with Ava.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    At the end of the year, in the past, all employees who worked at Yamin Group would go to Yamin


    Hospital in batches for a physical examination. However, this year was different from previous years.


    The Yamin Group empathized with employees and did not bear to see them wait in line at the hospital.


    The person in charge called all the doctors and nurses from Yamin Hospital to thepany for a


    physical examination.


    Of course, this was just the announcement released by thepany, and only the boss knew the


    specific reasons.


    The spacious meeting rooms were all transformed into examination areas. Blue curtains separated


    small sections where doctors conducted ultrasound examinations, collected blood samples, performed


    electrocardiograms, and more. It resembled a small hospital withprehensive facilities.


    The nurses from Yamin Hospital were very surprised when they were notified toe to thepany.


    After all, the employees had alwayse to the hospital for a checkup in the past. When one of them


    asked Chris, Chris only said that it was an order from the higher-ups.


    Actually, Chris did not know what was wrong with Charlie to make them carry the equipment to the


    thepany, doing the physical examination in thepany was not as convenient as the hospital.


    However, Angie and Charlie were both determined. Chris could not dissuade them and could only


    agree.


    After all, the status of a single man at home was quite low.


    In an instant, every examination area was filled with people, and nurses and doctors, all wearing


    masks, were unsure about the significance of this wave of operations. Chris lowered his head with a


    stethoscope hanging around his neck, examining an employee. After listening for a while, he furrowed


    his brow and asked, "Is your heartbeat usually this fast?"


    The employee answered honestly, "Recently."


    The employees waiting in line behind thought she was excited about a handsome guy, causing her


    heart to race, but little did they know she was genuinely feeling unwell. Whispers spread among the


    people around.


    Some tilted their heads and watched.


    After listening for a while, Chris said in his usual tone, "Go next door and collect a blood sample, then


    do an electrocardiogram."


    The employee said, "Thank you, doctor."


    The employees behind her took their turns sitting on the chairs. Chris asked questions, they


    responded, and then moved on to the examination. For employees with special circumstances that


    couldn''t be addressed on-site, Chris advised them to go to the hospital for further examination.


    It took almost three and a half hours to cross off all the names on the list. Everyone''s necks were


    moving, and their backs were sore. This was much more tiring than doing checks in the hospital.


    A nurse twisted her neck from left to right. "Dr. Yamin, how about suggesting to the management that


    they go for the annual health check-up at the hospital next year?"


    It was too tiring and inconvenient.


    Everyone in Yamin Hospital knew that Chris was the young master of the Yamin Group. However, Chris


    did not look like an arrogant young master. After they worked together for a long time, they naturally


    forgot his other identity.


    Chris tidied up the things on the table and called the person who moved the equipment. He stuffed the


    stethoscope into the pocket of his white coat and replied in a calm and helpless tone, "Don''t put your


    hopes on me. Don''t trick me into going home and getting scolded."


    Upon hearing this, everyone smiled. Everyone in the hospital knew that Chris was in a state where his


    mother was urging him to get married. His life was not easy. Some people teased. "Then find a


    girlfriend, and your family status will be resolved."


    Chris suddenly rolled his eyes at the person who spoke. "Marriage is no child''s y. Do you think it''s as


    simple as going to the market to buy vegetables?"


    Finding a girlfriend, getting married, and having children were not easy tasks.


    An older doctor nodded, "Dr. Yamin''s consideration is both right and wrong. People in our profession


    may need to perform surgeries at any time. If you find a wife who understands, it''s good. But if you


    marry someone who doesn''t understand, bncing married life and work can be very challenging. My


    wife is very understanding, but if you want to find someone as tolerant as her, it''s not easy."


    Chris was speechless for a moment. Since when did he want to find someone of the same style as his


    wife? He didn''t have such a thought at all.


    Everyone at the sceneughed. This was a doctor who often talked about his wife. Whenever everyone


    talked about his wife''s problems, he would bring up his wife to show off.


    Chris nced at the smiling nurses and doctors. "Don''t act like my mom. Let''s go. Don''t tell me you


    want to have dinner here after the checkup."


    A nurse said, "So what is the purpose of this health check-up? No, it should be, what is our purpose in


    Another nurse said, "Take a break and put away your curiosity. The boss''s mind is not something you


    can think of. You just have to think that your sry today is three times that."


    With that said, the nurse no longer dwelled on this issue. "That''s true. I''ve decided to buy a milkshake


    to treat myself."


    When most of the nurses and doctors walked out of the door, the nurse checking the name list called


    out to Chris, who was also about to leave. "Dr. Yamin, there are still two people who haven''t been


    examined. It''s Ste and Leia. Do we need to call them?"


    When Chris heard his sister''s name, he replied without hesitation, "No need. Let''s go."


    He ignored the other name. He felt that there would be a physical examination every year. The first


    batch of people who did not make it would be examined at the hospitalter. There was no need to


    worry.


    Nurse wondered, ''Is that okay? Alright, you are the young master. You have the final say.''


    In the Yamins'' Vi, Angie was on the phone in the living room, nodding from time to time. At first, she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    was still smiling, but after hearing what the person on the other end said, her smile froze. "He just left


    without calling?"


    Her voice was even louder.


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "Yes, when a nurse mentioned that two people hadn''t


    undergone the examination yet and asked if Dr. Yamin wanted them to call them, he said there''s no


    need to call, just let them go."


    Angie was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe and held her chest with one hand. She had gone


    through the trouble of making a list for him, but it seemed like everything was in vain. For Chris to find a


    girlfriend and get married, Angie had put in so much effort, yet it seemed all for nothing. Holding back


    her frustration, Angie said, "I understand. Thank you."


    After a few more words, Angie hung up. After ending the call, Angie suddenly felt that the peanuts in


    front of her and the TV show were no longer enjoyable.


    After thinking about it, Angie called Joseph, who was far away in Sapphire City. The phone rang a few


    times before it was picked up. Angie changed to a gentle tone. "Joseph, the method you suggested,


    Chris still hasn''t fallen for it. I''m really frustrated."


    Joseph smiled andforted Angie. "Mrs. Angie, don''t be angry. People who haven''t undergone the


    examination will go to the hospital individually for it. They will still meet. What do you think?"


    Angie didn''t react in time. "Huh? Go individually for it..."


    Halfway through her sentence, Angie instantly realized his intention. She pped her thigh and came


    to a realization. "Hey, I''m so clueless. You''re brilliant. But Chris didn''t personally call her, and she


    doesn''t have his contact information."


    Joseph said confidently, "Don''t worry. We don''t need to interfere too much, or it might backfire. Chris is


    already a bit resistant to this matter. Let things take their course. If they are drawn to each other, great.


    If not, I''ll figure something out."


    Joseph''s words were heartwarming. Angie said happily, "Joseph, thank you. It''s really hard for you to


    worry about this brat''s single status. If you need anything, just give me a call. I cane over


    anytime."


    Joseph''s gentle voice sounded. Heughed and said, "Alright, Mrs. Angie. Call me if you need


    anything. Don''t be anxious."


    "Hey, alright. Take care of yourself and Christina."


    Before hanging up, Joseph said something to Angie that made her smile extend beyond her ears.


    After hanging up, Angie''s originally gloomy face was filled with a smile again. She picked up the remote


    control and pressed the y button. The screen was ying a television drama about a blind date. The


    plot was very funny. Angie grabbed a handful of peanuts and watched happily.


    She was in a good mood.


    After she watched TV for about half an hour, the door opened with a click, and someone came in from


    the outside. Hearing the sound, Angie turned to look.


    The person who came in was her son, wearing a dark brown tweed coat. Angie stared at her son. He


    looked handsome, but why was he so unthoughtful?


    Chris knew that a youngdy had missed her health check, but he didn''t take the initiative to give her a


    call. If he made that call, the youngdy would have his phone number. Angie even felt anxious for


    Chris. Suppressing the urge to scold him, Angie asked calmly, "You finished so early."


    Chris stood at the door to change his shoes. He lowered his head and said, "Yes, ording to the


    reaction of the hospital staff, we hope that next year''s physical examination can be carried out at the


    hospital. Please report to my dad."


    Chris chose not tomunicate with Charlie, as doing so would increase the chances of being


    rejected.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Angie made the decision. "No problem. They can go to the hospital for


    a physical examination next year. We''ll do whatever''s convenient."


    Chris was stunned for a moment. Why did he feel that there was something fishy?


    But there was no evidence.


    The key point was that Angie asked what Chris nned to eat, not what she was going to cook.


    Considering Angie''s culinary skills, Chris thought it would be better for him to prepare dinner himself.


    "I''ll just make something for myself."


    "Alright, I don''t n to cook. I ate too much in the afternoon and can''t eat now. You can cook whatever


    you want yourself."


    Chris did not expect his mother to help him. If his mother suddenly changed her mind and cooked for


    him, he might eat uneasily.


    Since the birth of Frank''s twin children, his family status had plummeted like a slide, straight to the


    bottom. He knew that Angie was trying to provoke him, urging him to get married quickly.


    Between cooking for himself and getting married quickly, Chris resolutely chose to cook for himself.


    After all, it was the more straightforward option.


    After preparing the meal, Chris sat alone in the dining room, eating quietly. He dared not make too


    much noise, fearing Angie''s sudden scolding. With one hand holding a fork to his mouth, taking small


    bites, and the other hand holding his phone to watch videos, he looked like a child who felt wronged.


    Chris almost choked on his mother''s words. He locked his phone on the table and ate seriously with his


    head lowered. It would be even better if he could turn invisible and not answer his mother''s call.


    Angie leaned against the door of the dining room with her hands crossed. She casually scratched her


    curly hair. It was very stic. She was wearing a ck down jacket and slippers. "Can I ask you what


    kind of youngdy you like? Tell me and I''ll help you find someone ording to your request." Co?tent


    of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Chris felt that once Angie opened this topic, it would be like opening the floodgates, and he had to


    quickly find loopholes when the conversation began. He thought fast, realizing that if he tly refused,


    he would likely be stuck inside this door for the night. Even if he managed to leave, going home


    tomorrow would probably be difficult.


    Chris decided to tell a lie. "I like women who can understand my career, don''t casually interfere in my


    affairs, look good, and have a clean criminal record. Those are pretty much the only requirements."


    Chris could only recall these few preferences.


    Angie followed Chris''s words and made aparison in her mind. Afterparing for a while, she


    reacted. "Are you looking for an employee or a wife? Did you recite Yamin Group''s employee manual to


    me?"


    Angie is really smart. When Chris couldn''te up with an answer earlier, she indeed utilized several


    phrases from the employee handbook, such as having a clean criminal record. She even transformed


    well-featured into good-looking.


    Upon hearing Chris''s analysis, Angie found some merit in his reasoning. However, she remained


    skeptical, with about 90 percent of her doubt intact. The remaining 10 percent was just barely alleviated


    by Chris''s recent exnation.


    "Alright, I''ll keep an eye out for youngdies who fit your criteria. I''ll make sure they exceed your


    expectations. If I find someone suitable and you refuse to go on a date, you can remove your name


    from the Yamin Group''s family tree on your own. You won''t be a member of the Yamin family anymore,"


    Angie dered.


    Chris was stunned and wondered, ''Really? I was talking nonsense just now.


    ''Never mind. Mom just said I have to go on a blind date, not that we must end up together. Many


    people go on blind dates without getting into a rtionship. I can be one of them,'' Chris wondered.


    There were many ways to resolve this issue.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    When Angie finished talking to her son and was about to continue watching television, Joseph''s


    message came in. She took out her phone to check.


    After reading it, Angie was full of smiles. Her smiles were full of schemes.


    Angie was one hundred percent satisfied with Joseph and hadplete trust in him. After all, someone


    who could marry her daughter so quickly must be extraordinary.


    Even if Chris lowered his head to look at his phone, he could feel a burning gaze on him. He carefully


    looked up and met his mother''s meaningful gaze. There was still a smile on her lips. His premonition


    was not good. "Mom, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t stare at me like that."


    Facing Angie''s gaze, Chris felt a chill in the depths of his heart, a sense of unease creeping over him.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that his days were numbered.


    Upon hearing this, Angie stopped smiling and stood up straight. She quietly ced her phone into the


    pocket of her down jacket. "You''re not getting any younger. You need to pay attention to your health.


    Starting tomorrow, go for a run around the neighborhood. Christina used to emphasize the importance


    of exercise. She''s worried that you might develop sub-health, so she wants you to start running in the


    neighborhood from tomorrow."


    Chris refused without even thinking. "I''m very healthy. I just finished my checkup. There''s no sub-


    health."


    Furthermore, it was winter now, with temperatures below freezing every morning. If he went jogging, he


    even felt like it could be life-threatening.


    Naturally dying was better than freezing to death.


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry. It''s always good to exercise. It''s not wrong to listen to Christina. Would


    Christina harm you? If you feel bored alone, ask Ste or your dad to apany you."


    Angie arranged to exclude herself from the selection list.


    "Got it. I''m going to the hospital." With that, Chris quickly walked out as if something was chasing him


    from behind. He had miscalcted. He should have eaten faster and left immediately.


    What was Christina thinking? She asked him to run on such a cold day. Previously, when Christina was


    not married, she did not ask him to run with her. Now that she was married to Sapphire City, she


    remotely instructed him to run.


    Did Christina be stupid after giving birth?


    Chris couldn''t figure out what his family was up totely, but he didn''t intend to dwell on it. He thought it


    would be more productive to spend his time studying medical records instead of pondering over these


    matters.


    The next morning at 5 o''clock, the sky still wore a veil of darkness, concealing the sun that was eager


    to emerge.


    The rm clock by the bedside rang, and an arm extended from the covers, fumbling around without


    finding the phone for a while. Angie opened one eye, the other tightly shut, as the light was too ring.


    The significant movement of his wife woke up Charlie, who was sleeping beside her. Moving around in


    the chilly winter could let in a gust of cold air into the nkets, causing one''s hairs to stand on end.


    Both husband and wife didn''t like sleeping with the air conditioning on, so the air conditioner in the


    room was essentially just decoration.


    Charlie frowned and opened his eyes a little. He asked, "Why did you set the rm?" It was so loud.


    Besides, Angie didn''t need to make breakfast.


    Angie adjusted to the light and opened her eyes. She pressed the rm and took the pajamas from the


    nket to put on. This time, Charlie felt even more puzzled. He propped himself up slightly and called


    out, "Where are you going?"


    "What time is it?" Charlie propped his elbows on the bed and took a look at the phone on the bedside


    table. "It''s 5:03. Why are you up so early?"


    Angie, who was putting on slippers, turned to Charlie and said, "Go to sleep. I''ll go and help."


    Charlie couldn''t understand what his wife was saying. Still groggy early in the morning, his mind was


    clouded and hazy. Angie''s words added to the confusion. Just as he was about to speak, Angie quickly


    left the room, leaving behind only silence.


    Charlie''s mind was in a mess. Charlie couldn''t care less and continued to sleep.


    In the next room, Chris was still asleep in bed. He had arrived home quitete the previous night,


    around 11:30 pm. After taking a shower, it was already past midnight. As hey in bed, he reflected on


    the surgery he had performed earlier that day. By the time he finally drifted off to sleep, it was almost


    one in the morning.


    Chris didn''t have the habit of locking the door when he slept because Angie and the others never


    entered his room. The reason was simple. In Ste''s words, even dogs couldn''t be bothered to enter


    Chris''s room.


    Other than the bed, clothes, and medical books, there was nothing else in his room.


    "Chris, wake up. Hurry up. Don''t sleep anymore..."


    In a daze, Chris felt that someone was calling him. He did not have surgery in the morning and nned


    to sleep a little longer before going to the hospital. When he heard this, he covered his head with the


    nket and felt that it was a little noisy. He only exposed his ck hair in the air and said in a muffled


    voice, "I want to sleep. Don''t speak."


    Angie stood by Chris''s bed in her pajamas. Her hair was a mess. The moment she opened her eyes,


    she got out of bed and came to her son''s room. She did not have any time to tidy herself up and ced


    her hands on her hips.


    She couldn''t lift the nket. She was afraid that her son wasn''t wearing pajama bottoms. When Chris


    was young, he had the habit of sleeping naked. She could only pat her son''s head gently. "Chris, hurry


    up. It''s toote."


    Chris, who was under the nket, frowned. It was so noisy. He said impatiently, "Hey, stop saying. I''m


    sleeping."


    Angie simply sat down on the edge of the bed and spoke slowly. She did not believe that she couldn''t


    wake up his son. "No. Have you forgotten about the morning run? Hurry up, or you will have to take


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    over thepany and won''t need to go to the hospital."


    Chris opened his eyes with a swoosh. There were still traces of redness in his eyes. He was extremely


    tired. He gazed at his mother with a helpless expression, "Mom, it''s just morning jogging. Do you have


    to take it so seriously? What''s the big deal if I don''t jog today? I can always go for a run tomorrow."


    Angie nodded seriously. There was no emotion on her face. She slowly tidied her curly hair. "Alright,


    then I''ll tell your dad that he will wait for you to go to work with him today. Go back to sleep. You can


    probably sleep for another hour. Your dades out after seven. Go to sleep. I will go."


    Knowing his mother''s temperament, Chris sat up helplessly. The nket fell from his chest, and his


    tanned skin was exposed to the air. He was not wearing pajamas.


    At this moment, Chris even wanted to die. He had never wished so much that he was a woman. He


    pinched his eyebrows. "I''m up now, okay?" He was really annoyed.


    Angie saw her son sit up, her lips curled into a smile. She knew he would get up.


    Ten minutester, Chris, who had finished washing up, was about to run in his pajamas when Angie


    pulled him back as soon as he left the room and asked him to change his clothes.


    Chris did not understand her meaning, but he went back to change his clothes. Afraid that it would be


    too cold, Chris put on a long coat and a scarf.


    Seeing that her son was dressed well, Angie watched him leave with satisfaction. Then, she returned to


    her room to sleep again.


    A gust of cold wind swept into the bed, startling Charlie, who had just fallen asleep. Today, it wasn''t just


    Chris going crazy. Charlie felt like he was going crazy too. He suspected that Angie was intentionally


    keeping him from getting any sleep. Opening his eyes, he raised his hand, ced the back of it against


    his forehead, and with closed eyes, he asked, "What on earth are you doing?"


    Angie had already taken off her pajamas and crawled under the nket. It was indeed too cold. How


    could it be so cold? It was warm under the nket. "If you want to sleep, sleep. If you don''t want to, get


    up and follow Chris for a run."


    Running? Going outdoors for a run in sub-zero temperatures?


    Charlie woke up with a start. He nudged Angie, who was about to sleep again. "Why is Chris running in


    winter? Isn''t he cold?"


    Angie kept her eyes closed. She wanted to quickly drift back into sleep and had no interest in engaging


    in further conversation. As she left the room, her hands were already cold. "Who cares about the


    weather when ites to exercising? Just go back to sleep," she mumbled.


    Charlie was stunned for a moment. Was Chris stupid?


    ording to the Athana Meteorological Station''s report, the outdoor temperature has already dropped


    below freezing.


    A gust of cold wind mercilessly pped Chris''s face. It was as if a de had shed across his face.


    He stood at the entrance of the vi, trembling. He looked pitiful like a homeless child. He could not


    enter the house and could only stand in the cold wind.


    Chris stood at the door and adjusted his clothes. He was not wearing cotton pants, and his legs were


    so cold that they felt like they were paralyzed. His limbs were numb.


    At this moment, the neighborhood was so quiet that only the sound of the cold wind wreaking havoc on


    the branches could be heard. He thought to himself that no idiot woulde for a morning jog in this


    damn weather like him.


    Where was the suitable weather for morning jogging in this kind of weather? He felt like he had grown


    tired of life, almost as if he wanted to torture himself.


    It was even colder to stand still. Chris mentally prepared himself for a few seconds and began to warm


    up. He rubbed his hands which looked like they had been taken out of the freezer. His breath formed a


    thin mist in front of his eyes and covered his gloomy face.


    "One, two, three, go..." Chris encouraged himself and began to jog around the neighborhood. Only


    Chris''s voice could be heard in the quiet neighborhood.


    His voice was very low, and if he raised it, he might risk being reported for disturbing the peace.


    He just wanted to quicklyplete the task his mom had given him, and then avoid bing the heir


    to thepany. However, he didn''t want to end up reported for disturbing the peace and being


    apprehended by the police.


    "There''s actually someone running like me. How strange. I''ve been here for so many days and I''ve


    finally seen a person running in winter."


    When Chris heard someone talking behind him, he thought that she was talking to him. He slowed


    down and turned around. The youngdy had already quickly brushed past him and he did not see her


    face.


    Looking at the youngdy''s back, Chris came back to his senses.


    It turned out that she wasn''t talking to him. She was on the phone with someone. Chris followed behind


    and continued to run. The woman in front of him ran very fast. Chris couldn''t catch up. He rarely


    exercised.


    How strange. ''There is actually someone like me running in this damned weather,'' Chris thought to


    himself.


    The woman wore white Bluetooth earphones and a white down jacket over a ck sweater. She paired


    them with regr blue jeans and ck sneakers.


    Her short hair was parted to the side, and her bangs covered the end of her exquisite eyebrows.


    The woman, without any makeup, smiled with a steady breath, "We agreed to run together. You''re


    running in Sapphire City, and I''m running in Athana. I keep my promises. I can''t just stay in bed


    because the weather is too cold on my side. I still have to go to work." Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    The person on the other end of the callughed, although her breath sounded a bit unsteady. "If Mr.


    Turner knows how dedicated you are, you might get a year-end bonus this year."


    When the woman heard this, her lips curved. "Quinn, then you''ll have to help me say more good


    things."


    The woman on the other end of the call knew she was joking. "Even if I don''t help you with ttering


    words, Mr. Turner will still reward you."


    She continued to say, "I have run a fewps. It''s almost time. It''s quite cold today. If you were sick, I


    wouldn''t be able to take care of you from afar."


    The woman said, "After running this round, I''ll go home. I will be able to go to work after breakfast."


    The woman said, "I just met one. He looked quite handsome from the back. I didn''t see his face. I ran


    too fast."


    The person on the other end of the phone instantly became interested. "Hey, Leia, staying in Athana


    has changed you. You encounter a handsome guy, and you don''t even turn around to take a look?"


    The woman said, "Am I that frivolous? Besides, he is not a doctor."


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "I can really see your determination to find a doctor as


    a boyfriend."


    After the call ended, the woman did not take off her earphones. Instead, she continued to run in circles.


    She did not feel cold at all. Instead, she felt quite happy.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Chris had already fallen far behind the woman. He could not even see her back. He sat on the bench in


    the neighborhood and prepared to rest.


    He adjusted his clothes and his scarf until the annoying cold wind wouldn''t get into his cor.


    As soon as he sat down, his butt felt cold. It was the kind of cold that seeped into his bones. Out of


    reflex, he jumped up. His feet were warm, but it was chilly outside. He attempted to sit down on the


    chair again, but this time, he gradually allowed his buttocks to make contact with the seat. This way, he


    felt less cold.


    After resting for about 10 minutes, even the chair had warmed up. Feeling that it was almost time, he


    stood up. He straightened his clothes and scarf, put his hands in his pockets, and walked briskly toward


    the vi.


    When he arrived at the door, Chris raised his hand to look at the time and realized that it was not even


    six o''clock. In order to prevent his mother from forcing him to go to thepany, he stood in the bone-


    chilling wind and waited for another ten minutes.


    He was alone at the entrance of the vi, fighting with the cold wind.


    Chris didn''t open the door of the vi until 6:10 a.m.


    As soon as he entered the vi, Chris felt alive.


    They were from twopletely different worlds. The temperature difference was too great.


    On the stairs, Charlie had already dressed up and was making his way downstairs. His wife''s actions


    had deprived him of any desire to sleep, so he decided to get up. Meanwhile, Angie had already fallen


    back asleep.


    Chris, who had just entered for less than a minute, shivered from the cold. His ears and hands were


    cold. He picked up the air conditioner remote control in the living room and raised the temperature. The


    air conditioner in the living room was turned on by the servants in advance.


    Charlie followed his gaze to the temperature on the air conditioner and reminded his son. "If you set the


    temperature this high, it will feel even colder when you go outsideter." With such a significant


    temperature difference between indoors and outdoors, the risk of catching a cold was high.


    Chris shook his head. "I think it''s good if I catch a cold now." At least he didn''t have to go for a morning


    run.


    People who went jogging in this weather must have something wrong with their heads. Chris suddenly


    remembered the short-haired young woman he passed by during the morning run. Either she was


    unique, or she was crazy. Perhaps she had just experienced a heartbreak and was trying to alleviate


    her sorrows through morning runs.


    It was probably thetter. From the way she was dressed, there should be nothing wrong with ber


    brain. There was a high chance that she had fallen out of love.


    However, this method of venting seemed much better. It was better than standing on a tall building,


    contemting jumping, and then having the police hassle to rescue her. Chris thought to himself.


    Charlie had already descended the stairs and walked directly to the dining room. He pulled out a stool


    and sat down, taking the bowl from the servant. "Come and eat something. You should lower the


    temperature of the air conditioner. I will go to workter."


    Hearing this, Chris did as he was told. He picked up the remote control and lowered the temperature a


    little. After adjusting it, he ced the remote control on the table and walked to the dining room to eat.


    Seeing that the temperature had been adjusted, Charlie ate his breakfast and asked, "Why did you


    think of going for a run? Did your mother force you?"


    Chris looked as if it were obvious. Otherwise, could it be that he had gone crazy, braving the cold


    outside so early in the morning?


    Charlie pondered for a few seconds and did not speak. It was unknown what he was thinking, but the


    restaurant instantly fell silent. After a while, Charlie asked, "Are there many people running in the


    neighborhood?"


    Chris sneered. "I''m the only lunatic." However, he thought of the youngdy again and said, "There''s


    one I don''t know."


    Charlie asked, "A youngdy?"


    Chris replied, "Maybe, but I''m not sure of it."


    Charlie was quite speechless, thinking that distinguishing between men and women was a


    straightforward task, right?


    Ten minutester, the two of them finished their breakfast and wiped their lips with a tissue. Chris


    nced at his father and tried to ask, "Dad, you really don''t know why Mom forced me to run in the


    morning?"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie continued wiping his mouth, probably having a direction in mind for the


    spection. He calmly replied, "Your mom is doing it for your own good. Haven''t you seen the news in


    the past few days? An eighty-year-old person swims in winter every year and is even healthier than us.


    In your free time, pay more attention to the news, and don''t spend every day thinking about how to


    perform surgeries."


    Chris wondered, ''I''m at winter running, not winter swimming. Besides, if winter swimming is so


    beneficial, why don''t you try it?''


    When he saw the dissatisfaction in his son''s eyes, Charlie coughed guiltily and forced himself to remain


    calm. "Don''t question why I didn''t go for a winter swim. If you remain single for a few more years, your


    mom and I won''t even hope to live until 80. Reaching 65 would be challenging enough."


    Chris was speechless.


    After breakfast, Chris went to the hospital. He was afraid that if his mom woke up, she would start


    making things difficult for him again. For safety''s sake, it was better to go to work early.


    Half an hour after Chris left, the door to Ste''s room opened on time. Wearing a down jacket, she


    skipped downstairs with a ck limited edition bag on her shoulder. This was a birthday gift from her


    sister, Christina, and it was sent from Sapphire City.


    When Ste arrived downstairs, she noticed the living room was so quiet that she could hear the sound


    of needles falling. However, the temperature in the room was very high, making her feel like she was


    wearing the wrong clothes.


    Usually, her mother would sit on the sofa early in the morning and watch television. Where did she go


    this morning? Ste asked the servant standing quietly at the side, "Where''s my mom?"


    Chris was probably still asleep. Her father must have gone to work.


    The servant replied respectfully, "Mrs. Angie is sleeping upstairs. Mr. Charlie and Mr. Chris have


    already gone out. They should have gone to work."


    Ste was surprised. "Chris woke up and went to work?"


    Ste raised her hand and looked at the red watch on her wrist. "It''s not even eight o''clock yet. Doesn''t


    Chris go out at eight o''clock every day?" He would not get up when there was no surgery.


    What was wrong with him today? Why was he acting so strangely? Was he in a rtionship?


    Did he go out so early for a date?


    It was strange, right? It was absolutely strange.


    Just as Ste''s mind was filled with questions, the servant spoke again, "Mr. Chris woke up at 5 am


    and even went out for a morning run."


    Hearing this, Ste was stunned. It took her a few seconds to react. Her first reaction was to think that


    her brother was crazy. She looked up at the ss that was wiped clean by the servants. Through the


    ss, she could even feel the cold wind outside. The branches were constantly swaying.


    Seeing this, Ste shivered and took the breakfast from another servant. She mustered her courage


    and went to work. It would take a few minutes for the car to start. If she waste, she would be scolded


    by Leia.


    When she walked out of the door and felt the real cold, Ste felt Chris was crazy even more.


    In Yamin Group, Leia wore a coffee-colored suit, a ck high-necked baseyer, ck slightly red


    trousers, and a pair of 3 inches nude high-heeled shoes. She stood by the floor-to-ceiling window,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    holding a cup of coffee, overlooking the scenery in front of the office building.


    There were more high-rise buildings in this city than in Sapphire City. In Sapphire City, there were


    mainly vis and low-rise buildings, but in Athana, the higher the office building, the more it reflected


    one''s status and position. Each city had its own distinctive features.


    Leia stared off into space as if lost in thought, contemting something. Her fingertips, coated with a


    that, upon closer listening, was rather pleasing.


    The ck door was knocked three times, and it was apparent that someone was using their knuckles,


    likely the index and middle fingers, to tap on it. The sound was subtle. Leia snapped back to attention,


    walking toward her office chair in high heels. She gently ced the cup on the table and with parted


    red lips, she said, "Come in."


    The secretary entered with a stack of papers and reported on the morning''s work. "Ms. March, these


    are the documents you need to sign today. There''s a high-level meeting in the morning, and in the


    afternoon, a few university students wille for interviews for the sales representative position."


    As she spoke, the secretary opened another folder in her arms and ced it in front of the woman. She


    reported seriously, "These candidates were selected after two rounds of screening. Ms. March, do you


    need to personally interview them?"


    The woman lowered her head and did not answer the secretary immediately. She reached out and


    flipped through the resumes given by the secretary. There were a total of three people. After reading


    them all, there was no expression on her face. It was unknown if she was satisfied or not. The


    secretary had been with her for so long, but she could not tell what she was thinking.


    Leia had never shown her emotions on her face and always looked businesslike.


    After a moment, Leia pushed the documents and closed the folder. She looked up at the secretary and


    instructed, "You go for their interviews in the afternoon. In the future, don''t bother telling me about


    these things. Keep the good ones, and the ones who aren''t up to par, just show them the door,


    understand?"


    The secretary nodded. "Understood."


    The woman took a pen from the holder and twirled it around her fingertips. She flipped to thest page


    and began to sign. After a rough nce at the contract, she signed two copies but withheld her


    signature on thest one, handing it back to the secretary. "Find out who is in charge of this contract.


    There are three typos. Different phrases in different sentences convey different meanings. The


    to teach him this?"


    Leia did not point out those three typos. Instead, she let the person who made the mistake find them


    himself.


    The secretary took the contract and apologized. "It''s my fault. I didn''t review it."


    Leia wanted to say something, but the phone next to the mouse began to vibrate. She nced down


    and gestured to the secretary. Today, the secretary assigned to her by Christina went to meet with


    clients. Her tone was not very pleasant. "You can leave. I don''t want a second time."


    After the secretary went out and closed the door, she picked up the phone. "Ms. Yamin, is this an


    phone inspection?"


    The call was from Christina. Sheughed. "How could I dare? You are the center of attention in front of


    my dad now, and I have to rely on you to speak highly of me."


    Leia spun around in her chair and stood up again. Her high heels clicked on the floor. "Is there an


    order?"


    Christina chuckled lightly, not beating around the bush. She was not one to mince words. "I heard from


    Mona that you haven''t had a health checkup. Take some time to go to the hospital. We can''t afford to


    have Yamin Group gain a reputation for neglecting employee health."


    Mona was the secretary left behind by Christina for Leia. Leia liked her very much.


    Leia stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window again. She liked standing in this position. "There''s


    nothing wrong with my body. I''ll go for a checkup with Steter."


    Upon hearing her sister, Christina asked, "How has she been recently? Did she make any mistakes?"


    No one knew where Leia was looking. "She has almost settled down. It''s just that she is only serious


    when she is at work. When she is not at work, she can hardly remember that she is an employee of this


    Christina smiled. "Why do I have a feeling that she''s going to lead you astray?"


    Leiaughed out loud. "My self-control is alright. I don''t think there''s such a possibility."


    Christina also smiled. "She just doesn''t have any career ambition. If she can avoid working, she won''t.


    Someone has to push her forward. Even if the tiger is chasing behind her today, she still takes her time


    to see how much distance is left."


    Leia agreed with Christina''s urate evaluation of her sister. "Everyone pursues different things, but,


    as a woman, we should have our own careers." This was the confidence women had when they


    retreated.


    For Leia, who was not from a wealthy family, she was always on the way up. She worked hard every


    day. Sometimes, she wanted to rx and sit down to rest, but she could not.


    That was why she said that she was a little envious of Ste. When Ste wanted to rest, she could


    rest.


    Leia couldn''t. She was the only child of her parents. If she didn''t work hard, she wouldn''t be able to


    support her parents.


    Seeing that Leia agreed, Christina did not say anything else.


    Leia had always done what she said. It was her weakness that she did not know how to fool others.


    Therefore, Christina believed that Leia would go.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    In the Yamin family, Angie had just woken up. She woke up too early in the morning and overslept


    when she went back to sleep. It was quite tiring for her to keep going on like this.


    The temperature was too low, so she didn''t go out today.


    It would probably snow in a few days. The weather was getting colder.


    Suddenly, she received a message on her phone. Angie stopped eating her snacks and picked up her


    phone to check. Christina got married. Ste and Charlie went to work at thepany and Chris went


    to the hospital. There was only Angie left in the huge house.


    She was quite lonely every day. It was a world of differencepared to the lively atmosphere of the


    Roberts family. No wonder William was so boastful.


    Angie nodded and smiled as she swiped her phone to take a look. She replied, [I understand. I


    guarantee that the supervision is in ce.]


    The next day, it was 5 a.m. as usual.


    Angie set the rm again. She woke up early and stood by her son''s bed. Today, she changed the way


    of waking him up. It was too strenuous yesterday.


    Angie turned on her phone, cranked up the volume, and yed music. Instantly, the wake-up ringtone


    echoed in Chris''s room. The next second, the deeply asleep Chris jolted awake and quickly started


    searching for his clothes.


    As soon as Chris held the clothes in his hand, he noticed his mother smiling at him by the bed. He


    threw the clothes back onto the bed and rubbed his hair in frustration. "Mom, please let me go. Can


    you go back to sleep?"


    Chris sped his hands together and begged.


    At this moment, Chris even wanted to die.


    During the military training at university, Chris had psychological trauma because of this wake-up


    ringtone. The instructor of their ss always rang the wake-up ringtone unexpectedly at night. It was


    repeated over and over again. Even now, he still remembered it vividly.


    Angie had to urge Chris to get married soon. "Do you think I like running to your room and waking you


    up on such a cold day? If you could just wake up on your own, I wouldn''t bothering to your room.


    Look at how deste it is in there."


    Chris really wanted to tell his mother that he was very annoyed, but he was afraid of being rebuked, so


    he thought about it and decided not to.


    "Can I change it to winter swimming? Can I go to the swimming pool to exercise? Or can I go to


    Trevon''s gym for a run?" The temperature outside today was even lower than yesterday.


    Chris shivered at the thought.


    Angie thought about yesterday''s temperature and today''s temperature, and her heart suddenly


    softened. But since the n had already started, how could she stop before it seeded? "Just


    endure it for another half month."


    Chris wondered, ''Are you really my biological mom? The temperature starts rising after half a month!''


    Given that today''s temperature was even lower than yesterday''s, 10 minutester, Chris directly put on


    thermal underwear. He even added a gray striped sweater and a ck down jacket. Feeling not warm


    enough before heading out, he threw on a scarf as well.


    The temperature outside was still so heartless. Wherever there was a gap, the wind woulde in.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Chris''s teeth were chattering non-stop. In order to prevent himself from freezing to death, Chris decided


    to run.


    As he ran, the cold wind blew into his nostrils, making him suspect that his nose was frozen. He took


    out a blue medical pocket from his pocket and put it on. He felt a little better.


    He ran slowly.


    About five minutester, a youngdy ran past him. It was the same youngdy from yesterday. Chris


    stared at her back and was very curious. How much did she love her ex-boyfriend to vent on such a


    cold day?


    What Chris did not know was that she did not like to run in the winter. Instead, she had the habit of


    running outdoors every day, unless it was raining heavily.


    Chriscked exercise and quickly pulled away from the woman. However, he had no intention of


    chasing after her at all. He continued to run like a snail. His body warmed up as he ran, and he


    increased his speed slightly.


    The cold wind rustled the branches, and a few new tender branches seemed to be about to break.


    When the cold wind blew past his ears, it was like a sharp knife cutting through.


    The woman jogged. Her breathing was steady, and she controlled the rhythm, making her run more


    effortlessly. She still wore a white Bluetooth earphone in her ears, and perhaps due to the low


    temperature today, she had wrapped a scarf around her neck. She pursed her lips, listening to the


    sounding from her earphones.


    After a while, she answered without stopping, "Yes, I''ll go to the officeter."


    The person on the other end of the phoneughed. "If Christina didn''t call you personally, you probably


    wouldn''t go."


    Leia agreed with this point. Indeed, she was just afraid of trouble. She was afraid that everyone would


    stare at her because of a checkup. "I''m very healthy. The couple is just worrying for nothing."


    "Because you are alone in Athana. That''s why they are worried."


    "What''s there to worry about? I''m already an adult. Besides, I was born and raised in Athana." But the


    entire family of her moved to Sapphire City.


    It was because her parents were worried about her and doted on her, so they wanted to move to


    Sapphire City to take care of her.


    Suddenly, the topic changed. "By the way, I saw another runner more dedicated than me this morning."


    The person on the other end of the phone was interested. "Huh? What do you mean? Have you found


    a newpanion? Are you abandoning me?"


    "What are you thinking about? When I just ran, I found a man who came out to exercise after catching


    a cold. He''s probably also an outdoor morning jog enthusiast."


    The woman thought of the blue mask she had seen just now and said firmly.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone did not think so. "You must be mistaken. Didn''t the


    temperature on your side drop again today? Perhaps he''s afraid of inhaling cold air?"


    She retorted, "I don''t think so. If he''s afraid of inhaling cold air, why would he wear a surgical mask? It''s


    so thin, and what cold air can it block? But it can certainly protect against viruses."


    If he was concerned about inhaling cold air, he should wear a warming mask. Most people wouldn''t


    wear a medical mask for that purpose.


    The person on the other end of the phone guessed again. "What if it''s a doctor? He casually took it out


    of his pocket."


    Considering that Leia had previously caught a severe cold from jogging in sub-zero weather in


    Sapphire City, the doctor, after inquiring about the cause, advised her not to jog in sub-zero


    temperatures in the future. The doctor also provided a list of reasons to support the rmendation.


    Therefore, Leia felt that a doctor would not choose to wear a surgical mask in sub-zero weather for a


    run.


    Leia retorted again. "Hey, stop your conjecture. Have you forgotten what that doctor said when you


    apanied me to the hospital?"


    It was obvious that she had thought of it. She chuckled. Seeing that she had thought of it, Leia asked,


    "Do you still think that he''s a doctor?"


    "That''s true. I don''t think there are many lunatics like us."


    Hearing this, Leia smiled.


    After running, Leia went home to take a hot shower and change her clothes. She went to the courtyard


    of the vi and opened the car that Joseph had given her. It was a blue one.


    Leia opened the car door and got in. She bent down and took the ts from the passenger seat. She


    changed out of the high-heeled short boots and ced them on the passenger seat. She turned on the


    navigation and entered the destination. She started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove out


    of the courtyard.


    Leia controlled the steering wheel with one hand and turned on the air conditioner in the car.


    She turned on the music and chose a song she liked.


    This time was the gathering point for office workers heading to thepany, and the traffic was


    congested. However, Leia remained calm andposed, handling everything with poise and patience.


    She listened to music, and as she gazed at the long queue, she found an unusual sense of


    contentment in the moment.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz three cars away was not in a good mood. The driver kept honking the horn,


    and after honking for quite a while, the cars in front still hadn''t moved. He nced at the disy screen


    inside the car.


    At this moment, the central control phone rang. It was a call from the nurse at the front desk. He swiped


    the answer button and said, "I can''t promise I can arrive there on time."


    He had already used the fastest time possible to take a shower. He did not expect it to be so congested


    today.


    What the hell?


    Chris sessfully cut the queue for a car and followed up with the same operation.


    At the traffic light, in a blue car, Leia''s phone rang. It was from Mona.


    Leia stretched out her slender fingers. Her skin was very good, even her hands. She pressed the


    answer button on the disy screen in the car and connected to the Bluetooth earpiece. "What''s the


    matter?"


    Mona said, "The meeting at 10 in the morning..."


    Before Mona could finish, Leia replied, "I''ll be back." She nced at the time. It was still early. There


    was still time.


    Mona nodded. "Alright, Ms. March. I''ll get ready first."


    Leia replied, "Okay." New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Leia nced at the license te of the ck car in front of her. She felt that it was unsafe and rude for


    this person to drive.


    The ck car in front of her was like a rat as it crawled around everywhere. Seeing this, even Leia was


    speechless.


    It had been an hour since Leia arrived at Yamin Hospital.


    The 30-minute journey took almost an hour. Leia parked the car. When she got out of the car, she


    realized that the car parked beside hers looked very familiar.


    Leia changed into a down jacket that reached her ankles. In this weather, she wouldn''t be able to take


    it if she didn''t wear a down jacket. Inside were trousers and a shirt.


    She picked up the coffee-colored bucket bag and slung it over her shoulder. Then, she stuffed her


    hands into her pockets.


    Leia walked toward the entrance of Yamin Hospital. When she passed by the ck car beside her, she


    was stunned for a moment and realized that it was the car of the rude person who had overtaken her.


    ''What a coincidence! The person was going to the hospital. No wonder he was in such a hurry,'' Leia


    thought to herself.


    However, she did not think too much about it and walked straight to the outpatient building.


    When Leia arrived at the hall, she opened her bag and realized that she did not bring the medical


    report issued by thepany. She originally wanted to leave, but on second thought, she did not want


    to make a second trip.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Yamin Hospital was full of people, and the automatic registration machine was all upied. Leia did


    not have a medical insurance card, and she did not bring the medical examination form.


    She took out a sunscreen mask that covered the edge of her eyes. She closed her bag and asked the


    receptionist with a smile, "Hello, I forgot to bring my medical examination form. How should I solve this


    problem quickly? The fastest way."


    The receptionist replied with a polite smile. "Are you an employee of the Yamin Group?"


    Leia nodded.


    The receptionist gave her a form and asked Leia to fill it in. Then, she told her where to go and check.


    Leia had a good memory and remembered all.


    She took the form to consultation room 312, which the nurse had mentioned, and knocked on it. A male


    voice came from the room. "Come in."


    Leia did not change back into her t shoes. She reached out to push open the door and ced the list


    on the table. When Chris saw the list on the table, he understood. He wore a mask, took the


    stethoscope from his white coat, and hung it around his neck.


    "Pull your clothes down a little. I need to listen." It was a tone that was exclusive to doctors.


    Leia narrowed her eyes. She felt that this person looked a little like the morning jogger she met this


    morning. This mask...


    She didn''t see the face under the mask, so Leia was not 100% sure.


    Seeing that the patient did not move, Chris reminded her again. His tone was calm and emotionless.


    "Pull up your clothes."


    Leia came back to her senses and responded calmly. She did as he said, unzipped her ck down


    jacket a little, and said, "Okay."


    The stethoscope was ced outside her shirt. Leia did not move as she cooperated with the


    examination. However, her gaze was fixed on the man in the white coat. His eyebrows were dark, and


    he had a high brow. He lowered his head. His eyshes were about the same length as hers.


    Chris looked up and met her gaze. When their gazes met, Leia did not look away. She realized that


    there was a handsomeness about him that would make her unable to look away.


    "Have you stared enough?" Chris retracted his stethoscope, took it from his ear, and hung it around his


    neck.


    Realizing that she had lost herposure, Leia apologized. "I''m sorry. I often size up the doctor. Is the


    examination done?"


    Chris did not believe her. It was not the first time a woman stared at him like this. He did not pay much


    attention to it. He just took it that his handsomeness attracted others. He sighed in his heart that


    women all liked good-looking men.


    He briefly exined the medical examinations he had prescribed for her in his usual tone. He was


    attentive.


    Atst, he added, "I''ve also arranged a gynecology check for you. After the examination, you don''t


    have to show me the gynecology department''s things. The second floor, consultation room 213."


    Leia frowned when she heard that there were so many projects. Her good-looking eyebrows were like


    two thin ropes pulled tightly, squeezing into the middle bit by bit. ''Is he nning to sweep my entire


    body?'' she thought.


    After a moment of silence, Leia nced at the list in her hand and asked, "You can''t read the


    prescription of the gynecology?"


    To outsiders, they might think she was teasing Chris, but that was not the case. Leia was only doing it


    for convenience. If this doctor could read the prescription of the gynecology, there was no need for her


    to go to two ces. She still had a meeting. With so many checkups, she was afraid she couldn''t rush


    back in time for the meeting.


    To Chris, it sounded like she wanted to say, "Can I ask you to do it for me?"


    Chris refused. "I can''t. You need to go to consultation room 213 to get a sample first."


    Leia understood. She zipped it up and stood up. "Thank you."


    Chris was polite. "You''re wee. It''s my duty."


    As Leia left, Chris still looked up. She was about 5.4 feet tall, with short wolf-cut hair and tassel


    earrings on her earlobes. Even with her mask on, one could tell that she was a capable woman.


    After a few seconds, Chris shook his head and thought, ''Who cares if she is capable? It has nothing to


    do with me.''


    In less than an hour, all the inspection projects had beenpleted, and the results were out. Yamin


    Group did a good thing in this aspect. They had opened up VIP treatment for the employees of Yamin


    Group, so they did not need to queue.


    Results were given priority.


    Leia took the form and went to consultation room 312 again. The screen at the door showed the


    doctor''s name, Kimble Lance. She nced at the name and knocked on the door politely. The same


    male voice came from inside. It was muffled, perhaps because he was wearing a mask. "Come in."


    She pushed the door open and entered.


    Leia did not say anything. She ced the form on the table and even carefully helped spread it out.


    This action made Chris subconsciously look up at her. His voice became gentler. "Have a seat."


    She did not disturb him and waited quietly for the doctor''s diagnosis. Chris was still reading the


    prescription seriously. "Have you been to the gynecology department?"


    Leia reolied, "Yes, I did. There''s no problem. I''m very healthy without a boyfriend."


    Chris was speechless.


    Chris looked up at Leia again and exined, "Gynecological problems are not necessarily because of


    having a boyfriend. There are many reasons for contracting gynecology diseases. If you want to know


    more about it, you can ask in consultation room 213 from just now."


    Leia asked, "We can''t rule out that reason, can we?"


    The topic changed. How could a curettage surgeon like him discuss gynecology with a patient? He was


    speechless. He did not intend to continue the discussion and changed the topic. "Yes, you''re a little


    anemic. From your ultrasound, you have Hashimoto''s thyroiditis."


    She had always known about this. She had already found out about it when she was in Sapphire City.


    Ignoring thetter question, Leia was direct. "Do I need to take supplements or medicine?"


    Chris was speechless for a moment.


    "It takes a long time to replenish one''s energy with food, so the effects of the medicine are faster..."


    Leia said, "Prescribe the medicine. I want it fast."


    Hearing this, Chris was stunned for a moment. ''Fast? She is of impatient disposition,'' he thought.


    This was Chris''s first impression of Leia.


    From Leia''s calmness, Chris guessed that she knew her other problem. After writing the list, he asked


    her to get the medicine. The medical examination of the Yamin Group was free of charge. There was


    no need for the employees to pay themselves.


    When Leia reached the door, Chris suddenly said, "It''s best not to stay upte with your illness."


    "Yes, thank you for the reminder, doctor. I''ll try to follow your instructions."


    Chris looked at the closed door and smiled. Leia, who was outside the door, also smiled. How could


    she not stay upte? It might be possible when she was in Sapphire City.


    However, when she first came to Athana, she always stayed up until about 2 in the morning. It had


    been almost half a year, and she had no time to run in the morning during this period.


    It was much better now. She only stayed upte asionally. Therefore, she could organize a morning


    run with Quinn in different cities.


    If the inheritor of Yamin Group''s boss was willing to take over thepany tomorrow, she could pack


    her things and go back to Sapphire City.


    After thinking about it for a while, she felt it was unrealistic. She shrugged and walked toward the


    pharmacy.


    The tightly shut door was pushed open, and a man in a bright-colored down jacket walked in, panting.


    He was wearing a pair of rimless sses. One could tell that he had an outgoing personality and could


    directly ignore his refined look given by those sses.


    Before the door closed, the bespectacled man began to speak. He sat on the table and said casually,


    "Thank you. Hey, let me tell you. I just saw a beauty outside. She''s gorgeous. Her face is small, and


    she''s especially elegant. One look and I can tell that she''s a mature woman. I think I''m going to fall in


    love again."


    The person who came was a doctor close to Chris in the hospital. His name was Kimble Lance, and he


    was an internist. Because he had something on in the morning, he asked Chris to take his ce for a


    few hours.


    However, Chris usually did not receive patients. He was basically in charge of the patients after his


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    surgery. Usually, he was busy with the surgeries.


    Chris sneered. He stood up and prepared to leave. He patted Kimble''s shoulder and teased, "You can


    fall in love 800 times in one day. At this rate, you may have as many children as a kindergarten. I''m


    leaving."


    Chris knew he was joking because Kimble had a girlfriend, but their rtionship was not stable. She


    would make a scene every three days.


    Kimble knew that Chris didn''t have surgeries to do in the morning, so he smiled and asked him to stay.


    "Aren''t you going to sit for a while longer?"


    Chris stuck a pen in the pocket of his white coat and said, "I''m a surgeon, not a psychiatrist. I''m afraid


    that if I sit down again, I''ll be transferred to another department."


    Kimble said, "Fuck, I''m fucking from the internal medicine department. Were you mocking me?"


    Chris turned around and faced Kimble with the back of his head. "It''s good that you can hear it. There''s


    nothing bad about psychiatry. At least your mental state is normal."


    Seeing Chris walking out, Kimble shouted at him seriously, "No wonder you''re single."


    "Yes, just let me know when you get married." Chris did not take his words to heart at all. He heard it,


    and that was all. After all, Kimble said it 800 times a day.


    ''So what if I''m single? It''s good to be single,'' Chris thought.


    Kimble felt hurt. ''My heart hurts. You''ve touched a sore spot.''


    Chris didn''t care about Kimble''s expression or mood behind him. He strode out.


    She drove the car for a while.


    Leia arrived at Yamin Group an hourter. When she entered the elevator, she met Charlie, who


    happened toe to thepany.


    "Hello, Mr. Yamin," said Leia. Charlie nodded and replied calmly.  NovelDrama.Org


    When he saw the medicine in Leia''s hand, he asked with concern, "Are you sick?" Charlie was quite


    satisfied with this girl. She was impable in her work and her way of dealing with people.


    Leia was neither servile nor overbearing. She smiled politely and said, "I''m slightly anemic. Thank you,


    Mr. Yamin, for your concern."


    Charlie nodded. "Take care of your health. Leave the small matters to the people below."


    It was exactly the kind of conversation between a big leader and a small leader. "Yes, Mr. Yamin."


    When the elevator door opened, Leia stood still and let Charliee out before she came out. Then,


    she nodded at Charlie.


    Leia always looked businesslike and matter-of-fact. It would seem like his status as the chairman had


    been bought with money if he was too easygoing and didn''t put on airs.


    Mona followed behind Leia. Before Christina left, she had instructed Mona to take care of Leia. Out of


    concern, she said, "Ms. March, are you feeling unwell? Why don''t I preside over the meeting?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little anemic. It''s not a big deal. Have you arranged it?"


    Mona nced at the name of the medicine inside the transparent bag and followed closely behind.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    It was almost time to get off work.


    Ste had already changed and came to Leia''s office door. She knocked a few times and only pushed


    open the door when the leader inside said she could enter.


    she was taught by Leia to be a well-behaved person.


    "Ms. March, aren''t you getting off work?"


    Leia did not even raise her head. She was reading the document attentively. Then, she lowered her


    head and wrote something on the form. "Yes, you can get off work afterpleting today''s mission."


    Almost everyone in thepany had finished their work, and Leia was always thetest.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. Aftering to Yamin Group for so long, Ste had never seen Leia


    Ste, who had always adhered to the principle of getting off work on time, would not work overtime if


    she didn''t have to. This was the opposite of Chris.


    For Chris, doing other things was not as practical as performing surgeries and researching cases.


    Almost everything else was a waste of time and was unnecessary.


    Chris once had said these words to Ste. At that time, Ste said, "Chris, don''t you think that eating,


    drinking, shitting, and sleeping are a waste of time? Why don''t you study how people can do it without


    eating, drinking, shitting, and sleeping? If you seed in your research, you will create something in


    the path of medicine that has never been done before or since. Good luck. I believe in you."


    Chris retorted like this back then, "What I want to aplish now is figure out how to rece your


    brain."


    Ste nced at Leia, who was working with her head lowered. "Then I''ll leave first. Bye-bye, Ms.


    March."


    "Yeah." Just as Ste ced a hand on the ss door, Leia''s voice came from behind her. "Oh, right.


    Recruit three salespeople. And you''re their leader."


    Hearing this, Ste turned around and pointed at her face with her index finger, thinking she had


    misheard. "Me?"


    Hearing her loud voice, Leia looked up and met her gaze. She asked, "Or what? Me?"


    Realizing that the leader, the person her sister sent to deal with her, was not joking, she quickly


    changed her tone. "Me, it must be me. It has to be me. You''ve arranged it very well."


    Leia held back herughter and said calmly, "Go out."


    "Alright, goodbye. Ms. March, take care." Ste closed the door obsequiously.


    When she walked out of the door, she bumped into Mona, who had just entered. She greeted her


    warmly, "Hi, hello. Mona, why aren''t you off work yet? Are you working overtime, too?"


    Mona was wearing a ck suit. Her lips curved slightly. "Yes, I''ll tell Ms. March. Ms..."


    Before she could say the word "Yamin," she was stopped by the carefree Ste. "Call me Ste. Why


    do you keep calling me Ms. Yamin? It sounds like we''re not close enough."


    Mona was speechless.


    Ste looked around and covered one side of her face with one hand. She quietly lowered her voice


    and asked, "Mona, where exactly does Ms. March live?"


    Mona replied extremely seriously, "I don''t know. I''ve never been to Ms. March''s house."


    Ste didn''t believe it. "You''re spouting nonsense. I''m not telling anyone. Why are you acting like a spy


    in a spy movie?"


    ''Is there a need to be so secretive? Even if she is the imperial envoy, she won''t be murdered if she lets


    others know where she lives,'' Ste thought.


    Seeing that Mona was tight-lipped and she could not get anything out of her, Ste did not intend to


    waste any more time. "Bye-bye. Best of luck. Get off work early."


    Mona nodded and said calmly, "Goodbye."


    When she got into the car downstairs, Ste opened the door and got in. She saw a gift box in the back


    seat and raised her hand to knock her head. "Damn, I forgot the gift for Ava. What a memory."


    After saying that, she took out the shiny phone decorated by herself from her bag and took out Ava''s


    business card. She started the car with one hand and sent a voice message with the other. "Ava,


    calling Ava. Are you there?"


    After sending the message, the car was already running normally. Ste held the steering wheel with


    one hand. The car slowly drove forward. She raised her phone with the other hand, and the phone


    rang.


    She clicked on it with her thumb and realized Ava had also replied with a voice message. Her soft voice


    echoed in the car. "I''m here. You just got off work at this time, right? Is it convenient for you to listen if I


    send you a voice message?"


    ''It is more than convenient,'' Ste thought.


    Ste felt that Frank had picked up a treasure. Ava''s voice was so soft and gentle that it could make


    one''s ears pregnant. "I bought little gifts for the babies on a business trip a few days ago. I forgot to


    give them to you. I only brought two this time because time is limited. You can''t tell them. I''ll make it up


    to them next time I go on a business trip."


    After bing a person often on business trips, Ste would bring the children souvenirs asionally.


    A few days ago, she bought two items suitable for Ava''s children because she didn''t have enough time


    to go shopping on a business trip.


    Ava smiled. "Alright, shall Ie and get it?"


    Ste held the phone and said into the microphone at the bottom of the phone, "No need. I''ll send it


    over to you. Are you at home tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes. Juste."


    Ste looked ahead. "Alright, I''ll send it to you tomorrow afternoon. I want to have some beauty sleep in


    the morning."


    Ava was puzzled. "Isn''t beauty sleep at night?"


    "For me, as long as it''s a sleep, it''s called beauty sleep."


    "Alright, you''re right. I''ll wait for you tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay, I''m going home to have dinner now."


    Ava Turner sent a "be careful" emoji, which was very cute. She even sent a "thank you, beautifuldy"


    emoji.


    After reading the message, Ste put her phone in the central control and muttered to herself, "If I were


    a man, I would also fall in love with such a cute girl. No wonder Frank treats Ava like a little princess."


    It was a little congested after work. Fifty minutester, Ste arrived at the Yamin family. She turned off


    the engine, unbuckled her seatbelt, took her phone, grabbed her bag, and opened the door. Then, she


    got out of the car. The entire set of actions took less than 30 seconds.


    She pushed open the vi gate and casually threw her high heels at the door. She took her slippers,


    stepped in, and went straight to the dining room.


    When she passed by the living room, she threw her bag on the sofa and saw her parents and brother


    eating happily in the dining room. She quickly went to the sink to wash her hands and squeezed some


    hand sanitizer into her hands. Sheined, "Didn''t you wait for me? Am I still your family? I work so


    hard."


    Angie said, "Didn''t you get the sry? Your current sry is twice that of your current sry at the


    Wilson Group. What? Do you want to increase your sry?"


    After washing her hands, Ste shook her hands and wiped them with a tissue. She grinned and said,


    "If Dad agrees, I have no objections. The more, the better."


    Chris only ate quietly. He had as little presence as possible. He lowered his head and tried not to


    offend his mother.


    After Ste finished speaking, Angie looked at her daughter, who had already picked up her fork and


    was eating. Angie asked Charlie, who was eating seriously and not saying a word, "Mr. Yamin, do you


    approve your employee''s request?"


    At home, Charlie was a chairman in name only. He didn''t have the final say. When he heard his wife''s


    words, his hand, which was holding the fork, paused. Then, he picked up the food on his te with his


    fork and prepared to eat it. "You can decide on the financial side."


    Chris thought to himself, ''What a good answer. I have to learn.''


    Angie was quite satisfied with her husband''s answer, but she was also humble. She held a white


    porcin bow and said, "Since your father has given me the right, I''ll tell you. It depends on how you


    perform."


    Charlie cursed in his heart, ''It''s not that I have given you the right. If I didn''t say that, I will have to run


    with my son tomorrow morning.''


    Angie exposed her. "Self-appointed."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mom, do you know how to chat? I relied on my ability to make the leaders trust me. With my ability,


    how can I not manage a few fresh graduates? It''s a piece of cake."


    Ste patted her chest confidently.


    Chris lifted his eyelids and nced sideways at his sister. Ste noticed his action. "Chris, what''s


    wrong with you? Why did you suddenly think of running in the morning? The maid said that you''ve


    been running for two days. Are you suffering from osteoporosis or rheumatism?"


    Chris wanted to cover his sister''s head with the te if allowed. He had already stopped talking. It


    seemed that he could not eat at home tomorrow. It was better to have dinner with Kimble.


    Charlie did not know why his wife wanted his son to run in the winter. He pricked up his ears and did


    not stop eating macaroni, pretending to be indifferent.


    "Exercising," Chris, who did not know the reason, said lightly. He could not be bothered to talk to his


    very insensitive sister.


    "Are you crazy? Why do you exercise in such cold weather? Why don''t you go to Trevon''s gym to


    exercise? It''s warm and free. You don''t even know how to freeload." She thought Chris was stupid.


    He didn''t use the ready-made working out ground that he didn''t need to pay. Ste had the urge to give


    his brother a brain check. She would ask Natalie about this another day. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Angie only wanted her daughter to shut up. She knew very well that her daughter wouldn''t wake up and


    run in the morning.


    She was afraid that the entire neighborhood would think that she was crazy.


    Chris was speechless.


    Charlie ate quietly and was depressed. He was woken up by his wife every day for two consecutive


    days. Then, when his son went out, his wife went back to sleep. He did not sleep well for two days.


    Waking up naturally was a luxury.


    Previously, William had said that Frank hoped he would wake up naturally. Now, there was no need. He


    could sleep until dawn. Charlie now felt that he was asking for too much. He did not know how many


    more days his son would have to run.


    Angie was very tight-lipped. As long as it was a trap, she would not tell anyone.


    After dinner, Charlie called Leia and gave her an order to rest at home tomorrow.


    Since this girl was sent by his son-inw and he had seen her holding a bag of medicine when he


    entered the elevator this morning, he was not an unscrupulous businessman who exploited his


    employees.


    When she first received the call from the chairman, Leia was full of rejection. She kept saying she was


    fine, and it was not until Charlien''s tone became stern that she agreed.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    The next morning.


    It was dawn. Even without opening the window, one could hear the sound of the wind and tree


    branches fighting outside. There was a high chance that they wereparable.


    After two days of torture, Chris resigned himself to fate and got up from the bed. He pressed the edge


    button of his phone. The phone screen showed 5:01 a.m. The rm clock was set to 5 a.m..


    It should take a minute to open his eyes and reach for his phone.


    Chris had already deeply understood that no matter what, he had to get up from his bed. His mother


    would use all tricks to wake him up each day. It was better to be more self-aware and get up himself.


    Chris had just dressed up and was about to leave when Angie pushed the door open in her pajamas.


    When she saw that her son was already dressed, she could not help but praise him."Oh, your


    eye on you?" Angie said as she thought, ''Was there a need for me to apany you to do it?''


    Upon hearing this, Chris pursed his lips and did not say anything. It was not voluntary, to begin with.


    Today was the third day of the morning run. "Alright, go back to sleep. If you''re willing, I''ll bring you


    along."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Angie quickly left her son''s room. She refused, "No need. Your father


    has something to talk to me. I''ll leave first. Good luck."


    Chris was speechless


    The cold wind was as heartless as ever. The lonely Chris ran around the neighborhood again and


    again. After running for 20 minutes, Chris turned around and looked behind. He wondered why the


    woman who ran every day was not here today.


    ''Could it be that she had reconciled with her boyfriend? As expected, she had fallen out of love and


    was out to vent her emotions.''


    Chris, who had nothing better to do, made wild guesses. After making a lot of guesses, he guessed


    more than ten reasons. In the end, he shook his head with a sneer. ''Am I out of my mind? What does it


    have to do with me? Whatever.'' Anyway, he would be fine after running for half a month.


    Even after Chris finished running and going home, he did not see another person. Before he entered,


    he even nced at the vi in the courtyard.


    There was no one in the living room. He had forgotten to turn on the heater when he went out. He


    raised his hand to look at the time. It was 5:40. He didn''t have surgery to do in the morning, so he


    decided to catch up on sleep.


    Chris arranged for himself and prepared to go upstairs to take a shower and sleep.


    At around 8:30 p.m., in a room in a house in the same neighborhood, the woman touched under the


    pillow with her eyes closed. She held the phone in her hand with her eyes closed and raised her hand


    to clench her fist. She knocked her forehead, but she was not very sober.


    Charlie didn''t let her go to work today. She had worked overtime until 3:30 a.m.st night before


    sending the proposal to her secretary and going to bed.


    At this moment, her head was a little swollen. She didn''t feel well but did not want to sleep back. She


    just sat up, lifted the nket, got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom barefooted. She nned to


    shower to sober up, make breakfast, and go out to buy groceries.


    People with a sense of time liked to arrange their schedule for the day as soon as they woke up. They


    would decide what they wanted to do at what time.


    Today''s morning run was probably not possible. It was toote, so lots of people were in the


    neighborhood. If she ran now, it was inevitable that many people would notice.


    Twenty minutester, the sound of a hair dryer came from the bathroom.


    When she came out, her phone in the living room rang. It was Quinn. The two singledies were


    having breakfast together at different ces. The video call was connected. The woman in red


    pajamas was sitting in the dining room with a sandwich in one hand and a phone in the other. The


    camera was facing her. "You just woke up? It''s quitete today. Didn''t you run? Are you copying me?"


    Leia only smiled faintly at the three consecutive questions.


    Leia ced her phone on the kitchen counter and prepared to make something to eat. She replied, "I


    have worked overtimest night. Today, the chairman asked me to rest. I rushed out the proposal


    overnightst night."


    She took sliced toast from the fridge and ced them on the toaster. She added an egg, cheese, and


    ham slices. Then, she put the other slice on top to cover it and waited.


    Quinn caught the main point and teased, "What''s going on? The chairman specially called you. It can''t


    be what I think, right?"


    Leia stopped her. "You''re thinking too much. Stop imagining things."


    Quinn smiled. "Alright, I have thought Christina''s New Year''s wish woulde true."


    Leia smiled and asked, "Isn''t today your day to stop running? Why are you up so early? Are you going


    on a blind date, a regr date, or watching a handsome man?"


    Every Saturday, Quinn did not run in the morning. It was a way to give herself time to sleep in.


    Quinn said, "What are you thinking about? My mom asked me to go home today. She probably misses


    me. I met Mr. and Mrs. March at the supermarket a few days ago. They want to go back to Athana. Did


    they tell you?"


    She was talking about Leia''s parents. It was probably because they were worried about their daughter


    when she was in Athana alone. When she went to work at Sapphire City, her entire family moved away.


    Now, they wanted toe back.


    The toaster rang. She stood up. While taking the breakfast out of the toaster and putting it on the color


    te, she poured water, feeling bitter in the bottom of her heart. She said, "That''s how they are. They


    are worried I can''t look after myself no matter how old I get. I don''t know how long I will stay in Athana.


    If the young man of the Yamin family suddenly wants to inherit the family business, I will return to


    Sapphire City. I like Sapphire City more. I''m used to it. I can''t possibly make them move with me again


    and again."


    Quinn felt that it made sense. "That''s true. I also like that you''re at Sapphire City. That way, I have


    unlikely that her brother wants to inherit the business. When shopping with Christina, I heard her urging


    her brother to go to thepany many times. In the end, I heard Christinaining every time. He


    probably hasn''t been there."


    Leia shook her head as she ate. She could not understand what the young man was thinking. "Kids of


    some wealthy families are desperate to inherit the family business, but the Yamin family is different.


    They don''t want to inherit it. Ste is the same. She only wants to live an easy life every day. The


    chairman has so much to be worried about. If that''s the case, he''ll probably have to hire a professional


    manager."


    She couldn''t stay in Athana forever. The time she had agreed on with Joseph was three years. Three


    yearster, she would have to return to the Turner Corporation. If the young man of the Yamin family


    still refused to inherit the family business three yearster and Ste could not take on the role, they


    might have to hire someone.


    Within the scope of the contract, she would do her best. But it was not a problem for her to consider


    when the contract expired. Joseph would arrange it.


    After chatting during breakfast, Leia hung up with Quinn and called her parents. Her parents had


    already retired, but neither of them wanted to be a burden to their daughter. They talked to Joseph to


    tell him that they wanted to continue working and did not want to retire.


    Joseph saw that they were experienced employees and were conscientious and honest. Coupled with


    Leia''s connections, he agreed. One was arranged to be a guard, and the other to be in the cafeteria.


    Leia''s mother''s job was only to supervise the kitchen hygiene. She did not need to do anything else.


    The couple''s work was easy. This could be considered as Joseph taking care of the old employees.


    Leia persuaded her parents for a while to reassure them. She also told them about the house and car


    that Joseph had prepared for her. The two elders were only relieved after seeing the photos sent by


    their daughter.


    After breakfast, Leia took a down jacket from the wardrobe and put it on. She wrapped a scarf around


    herself and put on ts. When she wasn''t at work, she always wore ts.


    She was prepared to drive to the supermarket to buy ingredients for lunch and dinner. She didn''t n


    to go out today.


    She went downstairs.


    She started the car and waited until it was warm before stepping on the elerator. When the car


    drove out of the courtyard, she realized that the ck car that had rudely overtaken her yesterday was


    in front of her. Moreover, it was moving at a rapid speed. This license te was very familiar to her.


    Leia stared at the back of the car in front until it was out of sight. Then, she muttered softly, "What a


    coincidence! This patient also lives in this neighborhood."


    She had seen it several times in a row.


    At an intersection, they parted ways and turned the steering wheels in different directions. One turned


    left, and the other turned right. One went to the supermarket, and the other went to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, Chris arrived at the hospital and parked the car.


    When he pushed open the door and entered the consultation room, he found that Kimble was already


    in his consultation room. Chris took off his coat. When he saw that the air conditioner had been turned


    on, he immediately changed into his white coat. "Why are you in my ce instead of your consultation


    room so early in the morning?"


    Kimble said mischievously, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I miss you." When he met Chris''s


    gaze, Kimble smiled. "I didn''t want to fall in love with you. I''m straight. I want to ask you something."


    Kimble held Chris''s shoulder intimately.


    Chris pped him away and patted his shoulder in disdain. "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t


    move your ws."


    Kimble was not angry that he was pped away. He turned around and sat on the corner of the table.


    Chris patted him a few times with the folder. "Go sit on the stool."


    "Alright, alright."


    When Kimble sat on the stool, Chris''s positioning system was very urate. "There''s no need to ask


    about our Yamin Group employees. Turn your direction, and don''t look at Yamin Group''s employees.


    umte some virtue."


    Kimble was speechless. He hadn''t even said anything yet. He couldn''t even make a joke.


    Chris''s guess was urate enough. No wonder he was so smart.


    Kimble supported himself with one hand on the chair and held his cheek. "I''m still preparing my lines.


    We''re at the edge of breaking up."


    Chris was not surprised at all. "So fast. Take your time to prepare. You''ve been dating for a long time


    with her this year. Didn''t you say you were getting married? Why do you want to break up again?"


    "Well." Kimble sighed. "I originally wanted to get married, but she wanted a vi. I''m just a junior doctor,


    and my parents aren''t miners. Where can I get a vi? It''s already good enough to have a house in this


    big city, right, Mr. Yamin?"


    Chris threw a folder over. "Don''t be so sarcastic. When she was with you, didn''t she say she didn''t care


    about the money but only your looks and career? Did she change her mind, or did you be ugly?"


    Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    "How would I know? Maybe she met someone more handsome than me, so she stuck to me every day


    to make me buy a vi."


    Chris suggested, "You can give her a good way to buy a vi."


    "What? Tell me about it." Kimble did not want the information of the Yamin Group employees. He was


    just bored and looking for fun. Recently, his girlfriend had been making a fuss about buying a vi,


    which made him have a headache.


    Chris did not think it was a joke, nor did he think he was messing with others. He lowered his head and


    wrote something. "Dream on."


    After hearing this, Kimbleughed out loud, but there was still some depression under his smile. He


    sighed and sat in Chris''s office, nagging about how much he had spent on his girlfriend. He said that he


    had used up all his savings.


    Chris said, "Stop, I don''t have money to lend you. I donated my sryst month."


    Kimble knew Chris was used to donating a third of his sry to charity. "Look how afraid you are. Am I


    that kind of person?"


    Chris replied, "Yes."


    Kimble thought, ''There''s no way to continue the conversation. He put an end to it. It''ll be strange if he


    has a girlfriend when he is always like this.''

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    At that moment.


    Leia bought three big bags from the supermarket, including a bag of ingredients, a bag of snacks and


    quick-frozen food, and one bag of fruits and drinks.


    As soon as she opened the trunk, someone came from behind, followed by a male voice. "Miss March,


    let me do it."


    Leia turned around and thanked him. "Thank you."


    Joseph was very meticulous. After sending Leia to Athana, he had to be responsible for her safety. He


    also had to reassure her parents in Sapphire City, so he arranged a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard followed the rules and said respectfully, "Miss March, I''ll carry it for you to the living


    room, and I''lle out."


    Leia nodded. "Alright, sorry to trouble you."


    She could have carried it herself, but it would take a little effort. She could hang a bag on her bent arm


    and hold a bag in each hand.


    The door of the vi opened, and Leia''s hands were empty. The bags were all carried by the


    bodyguard. She opened the door and let the bodyguard enter first. The door was open, and the


    bodyguard left after he put down the things. He did not even stay in the living room for a minute.


    When the bodyguard left, Leia thanked him again and closed the door.


    She put away the things she had bought and took everything for the kitchen. She bought a lot of


    ingredients and would cook herself when she had time.


    By the time everything was settled, it was already 40 minutester. It was still early for lunch. She went


    upstairs in her slippers and began sitting on the carpet to watch today''s news. She turned on a light


    music.


    At 1 p.m., Ste slept left and right on her bed. She only opened her eyes when she could not sleep


    anymore. She turned on her phone and scrolled through Twitter for a while. She only got up when there


    was nothing left to gossip about.


    She stretchedzily. "It''sfortable. I like this kind of weekend when I wake up naturally."


    She sent a message to Ava. [Darling, did you take a nap? Can Ie and look for you now?]


    The reply came very quickly. Since Ste said she was going to the Roberts family, Ava did not sleep.


    [No, you cane over.]


    Both of them sent voice messages.


    [Okay, I''m getting up.]


    "It''s a good day. A good day..." The voice drifted out of the bathroom. After a while, there was the


    sound of brushing teeth. The lyrics were unclear.


    It was a beautiful day.


    After washing up and putting on makeup, Ste stood before the wardrobe and felt troubled. It was not


    a good thing to have too many clothes.


    ''What should I wear? The temperature has risen by two degreespared to yesterday. However, it is


    still quite cold. It is better to wear a down jacket,'' Ste thought.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After struggling with the clothes, she started struggling with the colors. ''What color should I choose?


    Purple, green, or white...''


    Ste stood in front of the closet. She looked at it for a while, put her hands on her hips, and finally


    chose a short milky-yellow down jacket, white wide-legged pants, and a white wool hat. After packing


    up, she carried her gray bag and went out.


    Angie, who was watching dramas in the living room, saw her daughter was dressed so well and


    thought she was ying with her friends. "Go shopping? You already have enough clothes."


    Ste habitually took the omelet from the maid''s hand. This was her habit. On weekends, she slept


    until the afternoon. "I''ll go to the Roberts family."


    She took a bite of omelet and continued, "Mom, don''t watch dramas when you have nothing to do.


    Drive out and chat with those madams."


    Angie nced at her. "To hear them ask if my son and daughter are dating? I don''t n to be


    interviewed."


    Ste was defeated. "Alright, it''s my fault."


    Seeing that her daughter had admitted her mistake, Angie did not harp on it. The focus now was on her


    son. She would take them down one by one. "Are you going to Ava''s ce to y?"


    "Well, I was on a business trip with Ms. March a few days ago. I bought a small gift for the two children.


    I''ll send it over now." With that, Ste walked out. Halfway there, she was stopped by Angie. "Why


    didn''t you y with Ms. March?"


    Ste took another bite of the omelet. Without swallowing it, she opened her mouth and tugged at the


    chain on the bag in front of her chest with one hand. Then, she waved her hand and said, "Then you''re


    overthinking. Ms. March only has a colleague rtionship with others in thepany. She has never


    been especially close to anyone. Perhaps it''s easier to manage. It''s hard to manage if she''s too close


    to her subordinates. Some time ago, our HR did a fake attendance for a subordinate who was rtively


    close to her. Then she was fined a month''s bonus by Ms. March."


    As a leader, it was not easy to manage apany well. If you got too close to a person, that person


    would be targeted. It would be fine if the colleague close to you kept stagnating, but other people would


    gossip non-stop if that person suddenly got promoted. Even if they relied on their ability to get where


    they were, it might not be the case in other people''s eyes.


    Ste was a little afraid of Leia because she was always serious. Leia was afraid of being scolded.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "She''s been in thepany for so long. Everyone in thepany


    doesn''t know where she lives. And never lets us know. Think about it. What will happen if I ask her to


    y? Mom, if you want me to return to the front desk to work, I''ll make an appointment tomorrow. I


    might even go back."


    Angie coughed guiltily. "I see. Perhaps this person is slow to warm up and is more professional. That''s


    good. Once she''s with a boy, she''ll do her job and won''t y tricks. How good that is!"


    After hearing her mother''s words, Ste had already put on her shoes. "Mom, no matter who Ms.


    March''s boyfriend is, don''t worry. It definitely won''t be your son. Christina said that Ms. March likes to


    let nature take its course. She doesn''t like blind dates or pimps. What''s the word? Wait for me to think


    about it..."


    Ste raised her head and desperately searched for words in her mind.


    Angie interrupted her and urged her. Her good mood began to fade with her daughter''s words. "Don''t


    think about it anymore. Hurry up and leave. It''s about time. There won''t be any good words in your


    mind."


    The next second, Ste said, "Oh, it''s up to fate."


    "Up to fate? Do you think it''s a fairytale? Go do whatever you need to do." None of her words made


    Angie happy.


    Ste thought, ''But, what''s the connection between the two?''


    "I''m leaving. I''ll be back for dinner. Remember to leave some for me." It didn''t seem appropriate to


    freeload because of a gift. It was better to go home and eat. The main reason was that she was worried


    William would urge her to marry someone.


    The door mmed, and Angie smiled. Then, she turned on the television and ate the apple. She bit


    down hard on them. Just from the sound, she felt that they were yummy.


    An hourter, Ste arrived at the Roberts'' Vi in her white BMW.


    Perhaps the person from inside heard the voice outside. Ava, who was wearing a light blue down


    jacket, ran out. There was a beautiful smile on her lips. "I thought you weren''ting."


    The door of the back seat opened. Ste took out the gift she had bought and handed it to Ava. Then,


    she held Ava''s hand and went in. "When did I go back on my word? I said I''lle in the afternoon.


    These are two singing dolls. They might be able to free your hands for a while."


    Ava picked up the toys in her hand and looked at them. It was cute. One was a penguin, and the other


    was a little white rabbit. "Thank you."


    "Hi..." As soon as she stepped into the living room, she realized there was not just Frank. Rose was


    also there.


    "What a coincidence, Rose, you''re going home today too."


    Rose was wondering why Ava suddenly stood up and went out. It turned out that Ste was here. She


    was sitting on the sofa with a big belly and holding her nephew''s toy. "Damn, you didn''t even inform me


    when you came to my house."


    Frank squatted in front of the sofa and yed with the two children. The two babies were sitting on the


    couch and babbling in words only they understood.


    Seeing Ste enter, he nced at her. "You slept so long."


    Frank smiled faintly.


    Ste sat beside the two little guys and was about to carry one when she raised her head and chin to


    ask Ava, "Which one can I carry?"


    "Both will do. Now, Cyril can be carried. Try it."


    Frank was still squatting in front of the sofa and did not move. He yed with his daughter and handed


    the toy to her. The little girl caught it and giggled at Frank, perhaps because she felt she had done well.


    She revealed a tooth, which was very cute.


    The smile on Frank''s face deepened when he saw this scene. Ste was stunned. This was the first


    time she had seen Frank smile like this. She teased, "Sure enough, people say that daughters are


    apples of their dads'' eye."


    Ste asked, "Where''s your son?" This question was directed at Rose.


    Rose touched her belly and said, "He''s at the Landor family. My mother-inw is looking after him."


    Ste nodded and nced at Rose''s belly.


    The child had been sitting for a long time. Frank ced his hands under the child''s armpits and gently


    picked her up. Nona put her hands on Frank''s neck and smiled cutely. "Dad... Dad."


    Hearing this, Frank chuckled and kissed Nona''s face.


    Rose and Ste both sighed. "Are you trying to trick us into having a daughter?" New ch?pter av?ble


    o? NovelDrama.Org


    Rose said, "Don''t be annoyed. I want to give birth to a daughter. I deliberately didn''t let Sherri tell me


    the answer. I n to treat it as a mystery box."


    Ava was speechless.


    Ste reached out to touch Rose''s belly. Her hand moved along with the rise and fall of her belly. "I


    think the baby knows I''m touching your belly. It''s quite fun."


    Suddenly, Frank, who was carrying his daughter, said, "If it''s fun, have one yourself."


    Ste stood up and snatched Frank''s daughter from his hands. She red at Frank and said, "I''ll carry


    her for a while. Just because it''s fun doesn''t mean I need to have one. It''s not that fun to give birth by


    myself. It seems quite tiring."


    She definitely couldn''t sleep well.


    Seeing that Ava was carrying her son, Frank walked over and took his son from her. He asked Ava to


    sit down on the sofa. "Is your brother still alive?"


    Rose and Ava were speechless. They thought, ''Even if he bes a grandfather, his words will still be


    mean.''

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Ste, who was carrying Nona, thought of her brother''s recent family status and sympathized with him.


    He was still alive, but he was having a hard time. "He might not be good."


    After saying that, Ste lowered her head and yed with Nona in her arms. After ying for a while,


    Nona stood up. Perhaps because she liked the color of Ste''s down jacket, she quietly leaned on her


    shoulder and nibbled. Everyone was talking and didn''t notice what Nona was doing.


    Frank was curious about what was wrong with Chris.


    Cyril stood on Frank''s legs and kept pulling his hair. He used all his strength to pull his hair out like


    pulling weeds. It was so painful that Frank frowned and red at him warningly.


    After receiving his father''s warning, Cyril became obedient. However, he still stood on Frank''s leg and


    kept quiet only for a while. Cyril was still more interested in his father''s hair and started to make a move


    again, but he did not use as much strength as before.


    Rose signaled her nephew to exert force with her eyes. She even taught him how to pull through the


    air.


    Sure enough, Cyril followed his aunt''s actions and pulled hard. It was so painful that Frank frowned and


    gently patted Cyril''s little butt. Cyril fell silent again and chuckled at Rose.


    Frank nced at his sister coldly. "If you want to shave your head, just say it. Don''t act like you have


    ADHD."


    Rose stroked her belly and retorted leisurely, "My hands are sore, and I moved them. What''s the big


    deal about it? It''s your son who''s pulling you, not me. Beat him up if you can. Be careful that he will pull


    out your oxygen tube when you are dying in the hospital in the future."


    Upon hearing this, Steughed out loud. "So there''s such a risk in giving birth to a son. Then, Rose,


    if you give birth to a son this time, won''t your two sons fight to pull out the oxygen tube in the future


    when Edward is old?"


    Rose was speechless.


    The scene of Edward lying on the bed and his two kids fighting to pull the tube appeared in Ste''s


    mind. She couldn''t help butugh. "Aha, I''m dying ofughter. In the future, Edward still has to make a


    will of whoever removes the oxygen tube before he grows old to prevent the two sons from fighting."


    Ava was amused. In a second, she was brought into the scene of pulling the tube. "If you say that to


    your brother, he''ll be even more unwilling to find a girlfriend. He''ll be scared to death by you, aha."


    After listening to Ste''s words, Frank''s smile widened. He stretched out a hand to remove his son''s


    hand and rubbed his scalp, which was in pain. He then red at his son. Cyril, who was warned,


    became obedient again.


    Nona had been lying on Ste''s shoulder. She was quiet and did not move her little butt inside the


    diaper. She usually liked to move it very much.


    Rose said shockingly, "Can you wish something good for Edward? What if I''m having a daughter?


    Wouldn''t she be the one who stops her brother from pulling it out?"


    Frank and Ava were speechless. They thought, ''No wonder the two of them get along so well."


    At dinnertime, the two little guys were tired from ying and fell asleep before eating. This was good.


    The adults could eat in peace.


    Ste was still asked to stay for dinner. When William and Grace returned home, they saw Ste was


    there and asked her to stay for dinner enthusiastically. Considering that William and Grace were so


    polite, Ste could not refuse.


    She could only send a message to Angie and did not dare to call. After all, she had asked her mother


    to leave a meal for her before she left. [Mom! William and Grace want me to stay for a meal. It was


    hard to refuse their kindness. Based on your education, I feel I can''t lose my manners. So, I won''t be


    Angie replied, [I didn''t prepare dinner for you.]


    Ste was speechless. She shrugged and put away her phone.


    At the dining table, William called out, "Ste,e in and eat quickly."


    "Coming."


    At the dining table, William sat at the head of the table. Grace, Frank, and Ava sat on one side, while


    Edward, Rose, and Harper were on the other.


    Harper was picked up by Edward when he got off work. During the day, Juana looked after him. At


    night, Edward would pick him up. Rose wanted to stay in the Roberts family for a few days before


    giving birth.


    Ste thought for a moment and sat down beside Rose.


    William warmly weed her. "Come. Don''t stand on ceremony. Help yourself as if it''s your house."


    "Alright, Mr. Roberts. I won''t stand on ceremony."


    Frank took a bottle of yogurt and a bottle of apple juice and ced them in front of Ste. He wanted


    her to choose for herself. Then, he went to take care of Ava. He helped Ava pick up food one moment,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    and the next moment, he peeled the shell for her.


    Ava looked at her full te and stopped him. "I''ll finish it first."


    Upon hearing Ava''s words, Frank stopped what he was doing. On the other side, Edward was also


    taking care of Rose. Edward was even more attentive and helped Rose pick all the fish bones.


    Looking at this scene, Ste felt she was not here to eat. She already had enough of it before she even


    started eating. It was a little torturous for a single person like her.


    "Ste, has your brother found a girlfriend recently?" William asked as he drank his red wine.


    Grace quietly took away the red wine bottle before William.


    Ste stuffed the food into her mouth and swallowed it before answering, "No."


    In the end, Ste recounted how her mother had forced her brother to run in the morning. After hearing


    this, the entire dining table fell silent. Grace and Frank smiled at the same time. Then, they picked up


    their forks and ate without saying anything.


    William paused for a moment. Then, he smiled and guessed. "Maybe you''ll have a sister-inw soon."


    Ste denied it. "Mr. Roberts, you might be overthinking. My mother almost begged God for my brother.


    She doesn''t dare to go out now and watch television dramas at home each day. I''m afraid my mother


    will be silly from watching it."


    Everyone at the tableughed when they heard Ste''s words. Even Grace was eating with a smile.


    The atmosphere was very pleasant.


    "Then find a boyfriend and let your father live a few more years. A few days ago, your father told me


    that he might not live to retire. He looked pitiful."


    William recalled how Charlie had sent him hisst words after he showed off to him a few days ago. It


    was so terrifying that he dared not to send photos of his grandchildren to Charlie these few days. He


    could only secretly admire them.


    "No, no, no. Mr. Roberts, let me tell you secretly. I don''t have any ns to fall in love and get married.


    Don''t tell my mother. In the future, please don''t rush me to get married when you see me. I don''t have


    any ns to do that. Although seeing you guys in love is nice, I prefer to be single. I want to buy an RV


    to travel to various ces. I want to collect the scenery everywhere and be free after I retire. How good


    is that? I even secretly signed up for a photography training ss."


    Rose looked surprised. Previously, a few of them would joke in the group and ask Ste to find a


    boyfriend. Ste had told everyone that once.


    Everyone thought this was an excuse for her not wanting to find a boyfriend, so theyughed it off.


    Edward patted Rose''s shoulder and asked her to eat. He leaned close to Rose''s ear. His gentle voice


    made Rosee back to her senses. "Eat."


    Edward''s words stopped Rose from continuing to ask and recall.


    Edward knew how to observe. When Ste said this, he saw the light and yearning in Ste''s eyes. It


    could be seen that this was what she had always wanted to pursue.


    As time passed, she might change her mind one day. He was an example, so he did not evaluate what


    Ste said now. The future was unknown. How this equation was solved depended on the person who


    solved it.


    Frank and Ava did not think that Ste''s thoughts were strange. If one had not met the right person,


    one might as well stay single.


    William nodded in agreement. "Alright, this can be considered a secret between me and you. However,


    your brother might be worse if he doesn''t get married."


    "Aha, that''s right. He''s been very miserable recently."


    The topic of the night was about Chris. Ste told everyone about her brother''s recent tragic life.


    Laughter could be heard in the dining room every minute. The loudestughter was from Ste and


    Rose, followed by Ava.


    Two men were eating at a famous restaurant in Athana, wearing down jackets. There were four dishes


    and a soup on the table, and the food was quite hearty.


    "Atishoo. Atishoo..."


    Kimble asked, "What''s wrong with you? Your kidneys are weak. You sneezed all night."


    Chris took a tissue and wiped his mouth. "What the hell? Why do I keep sneezing?" He sniffed. "Are


    kidney deficiency and sneezing the direction of your new research?"


    Kimble automatically ignored thest sentence of Chris. He continued, "Could it be your mother is


    scolding you because you didn''t go home for dinner?"


    Chris nodded and threw the tissue into the trash can. "Change your question into an affirmative


    sentence."


    "You''re so pitiful. You can''t go home. Just listen to your mom and find a wife. She has good taste. Don''t


    you think your father is quite good?"


    Chris was speechless. He ate the macaroni slowly and said, "That''s my father. He''s a man."


    "Isn''t that the same? It means that your mother has good taste."


    Kimble raised his eyebrows. He said seriously as if he was brainwashing someone.


    "Eat your food. I''m not treating you to a meal to make you urge me to get married. I don''t n to find a


    girlfriend now." Chris lowered his head and ate.


    Kimble caught the main point. "So it''s not that you don''t want to find one, but you don''t want to find one


    now."


    "Don''t try to interpret what I mean. Concern more about your vi. Mine is a small problem, but yours is


    a big one," Chris said cruelly.


    Looking at his good friend sighing, Chris wanted to persuade him to break up. Why did he keep this


    girlfriend like this? For Christmas?


    However, his friend liked that girl. Some things were clear, but Kimble couldn''t ovee the hurdle in


    his heart. Others could see it clearly, but the person involved couldn''t walk out. He walked into one


    dead end after another.


    Chris said, "At least you''re sober. I told you it''s good that I''m single, but you didn''t listen and kept


    messing around.


    Kimble said, "You don''t understand the beauty of love."


    The next second, Kimble said matter-of-factly like a matchmaker, "I''m serious. The girl I saw at the


    hospital that day is quite suitable for you. It''s the girl I asked you about this morning. Don''t look at me


    like that. It''s not that I want to flirt. I''m just worried about you.


    "I was just joking with you yesterday. I''m not a fickle person. I haven''t even broken up yet, so how can I


    find someone else? I have my rules. I''m just saying for fun and pretending to be in a rtionship 800


    times a day. Really. That girl is beautiful. One look and you can tell that she''s a strong career woman.


    Strong career women are especially busy. So they don''t have time to care about you. At least they


    won''t control you like your mother. What do you think?" Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    After listening to Kimble''s brainwashing words, Chris suddenly said, "Are you referring to renting


    together? To go home and sleep together at night?"


    "I won''t care about it anymore. I don''t think there''s a single girl in Athana who can satisfy your


    requirements."


    Only Charlie and Angie were having dinner in the dining room in the Yamin family''s big vi. If Charlie


    worked overtime tonight, there would only be Angie at home.


    "Oh." Angie sighed.


    Before Charlie could stuff the food into his mouth, Angie sighed a second time. "Oh."


    Looking at his wife, who kept sighing, Charlie was no longer in the mood to eat. "What are you doing?


    Are you not feeling well? I told you not to wake up so early, but you didn''t listen. Why are you doing


    this?"


    Charlie had no objections. Coincidentally, he also missed his daughter and grandson. "I''m fine with


    anything."


    "Alright. I''ll tell Joseph we''re going to Sapphire City for Christmas this year. We have to bring our son


    along this time."


    Charlie stared at his wife in a daze, feeling that there was something fishy going on.


    However, there was no evidence.

 Chapter 628

    The morning was like a hazy sketch. The faint light outlined the neighborhood. The mist was dotted, which was illusory and


    ethereal.


    The temperature outside today was one degree higher than yesterday, but one could not feel anything from it.


    After putting on his clothes, Chris felt the weather outside was not bad. It was boring for him to run alone. He nned to bring his


    sister along. After running, his sister could also go back to sleep. It would not affect her.


    He made arrangements in his heart and did as he thought.


    He went straight to his sister''s room and patted her head. "Ste, get up and go to the bathroom. Hurry up."


    "You''re so annoying. Get lost. I''m sleeping.¡±


    Chris was speechless.


    Upholding the principle that siblings should share blessings and difficulties, Chris did not let Ste off. "Learn from Mom and y


    music by the bed."


    Angie had already gotten up. She saw her son dressed neatly through the crack in the door and quickly crawled back into bed.


    After ying music for 10 minutes, it was a little... gory.


    Five minutester...


    "Chris, are you crazy? If you want to run, just run. Why did you have to drag me along?¡± Ste was wearing cute pajamas. She


    stood on the bed with her hands on her hips.


    Chris grabbed the wrist of one of her hands that was on her waist and wanted to pull his sister down. He had just been hit on the


    head a few times. She was so rebelling. He had to teach her a lesson. "Come here. You''d better be more self-aware."


    Ste remembered not to hit someone in the face. "I didn''t hit your face. | just scratched your neck. What''s wrong with that?"


    The weekend that she had been looking forward to was disturbed by her brother. She was full of anger from waking up and was


    furious.


    Chris said, ¡°It''s difficult for someone like you to get married."


    Ste won. She flipped her hair and shook off her brother''s hand. "Hmph, the same goes for you. | have no intention of getting


    married at all. If you don''t want to get married, try it."


    The siblings stabbed each other''s hearts and pierced their lungs with words.


    Chris choked. Indeed, he couldn''t. His sister could choose not to get married, but he couldn''t. His mother would say he had let all


    his ancestors down.


    Ste grumbled, "You woke me up and even tried to beat me up. Apologize to me."


    ¡°Hey, who''s the one hitting the other? Look at my neck." Chris pointed at his neck.


    It was a burning pain. Chris didn''t have eyes on the back of his head, so he didn''t know how long the wound was. However,


    based on the pain, he could guess that it was bleeding.


    He gave in to his sister, so she scratched him a few times.


    Following her brother''s words, Ste took a step forward. She tilted her head and reached out to pull open her brother''s clothes


    to take a look. The back of his ear had indeed been scratched. It should have been identally scratched when he was


    struggling just now.


    She replied guiltily, "Who asked you to disturb my sleep? It''s not like you don''t know | have to sleep in on weekends. Let me help


    you apply some medicine and paste an adhesive bandage on the wound."


    ¡°Alright, I''m toozy to talk to you." After saying that, Chris left his sister''s room while covering his neck in defeat. His expression


    was not very good. Ste stood behind and wanted tofort her brother.


    She was a little regretful that she had hit him too hard. She pouted and jumped off the bed.


    She quickly put on her pajamas and left the house as fast as she could without washing her face. Because she came out


    hurriedly, she forgot to wear a scarf and sneezed from the cold.


    As she chased after her elder brother, who had already started jogging, she tied her hair up casually. There were still a few


    strands of hair that she had yet to tie up. Seeing this, Chris wanted to reach out to help, but he restrained himself from helping


    because he was angry.


    He jogged forward by himself. When he was angry, he did not feel cold at all. Ste ran backward beside Chris. The cold wind


    prated her smooth neck. She wore a thin set of pajamas inside and thick pajamas outside. She was wearing sneakers.


    Her dress was quite novel.


    It was not the first time that Ste and Chris had fought. They had fought since they were young.


    Ste retreated. She jogged toward her brother and apologized. "Hey, | apologize for your injury. Don''t look so stern. | didn''t


    scratch you on purpose.¡±


    As she spoke, she tugged at her brother''s wrist. The truth was Chris was not angry. He deliberately pulled a long face and


    stopped in his tracks. He took off the scarf from his neck and wrapped it around his sister''s neck. Ste tilted her head and


    leaned closer. She looked at her brother with a smile and a fawning expression.


    The woman following behind kept watching the interaction between the two of them. From the back, she could see that a couple


    was showing affection to each other. The man was afraid that the woman would be cold, so he put a scarf on the woman. The


    woman was lowering her head and smiling foolishly because her shoulders were trembling.


    With her sharp eyes, she saw the scratch on the back of the man''s ear. She had never been in a rtionship, but she was an


    adult and knew what caused it.


    She cursed in her heart, ¡®That''s really...¡¯ Shaking her head, she smiled faintly and ran past him.


    There was a slight gust of wind when the woman ran past him. Chris happened to help his sister tie her scarf. He looked up at


    the woman. She was not wearing a mask. Her facial features were exquisite, and she had rosy cheeks. There seemed to be a


    trace of gentleness under her professionalism. Even her hands waving in front of her were so attractive.


    Seeing that her brother was no longer angry, Ste decided to go back to sleep. She waved her hand in front of him. "What are


    you thinking about? Chris, I''ll go back now."


    As soon as she moved her leg, Chris pulled her forward without saying a word. "Why are you still going back when you''re


    already out? Join me for a run."


    Ste''s footsteps were heavy and her legs could not move. She begged, "Can | not go?¡±


    "No."


    "Come on, Chris. Just let me go back. I''ll start work tomorrow. | only have today." Ste was pulled forward by her brother.


    Chris turned a deaf ear to his sister''s words. Although she was noisy, he wouldn''t feel bored. He did not say this out loud, afraid


    they would fight again.


    "Ste." A female voice came from behind them.


    Looking for the source of the voice, the siblings turned their heads simultaneously. Before Chris could react, Ste, standing


    beside him, had already broken free from his hand and walked toward the woman who called for them. The woman stopped and


    stood beside them. One could tell that there was a trace of surprise on her face.


    Ste was even more surprised. In her heart, she was looking for a precise word to describe the current scene. What was it


    called again? Was it yesterday or the day before yesterday? She had forgotten. She even asked Mona where Leia lived. It turned


    out she also lived here.


    It seemed to be quite urate.


    "Ms. March, do you live in this neighborhood too?"


    The woman wore a dark coffee-colored down jacket and wide-legged jeans. Underneath was a white Chanel knit shirt with ck


    lines outlining the pattern. She was wearing a Bluetooth earpiece in her left ear. Her chest was heaving a little because she was


    running.


    Leia nced at Ste''s strange attire but did notment.


    Chris sized her up for a while and looked away, afraid she would say he was rude. When he saw this woman, the woman who


    asked him if he could read the gynecologist''s prescription appeared in his mind. She also had short hair and was also an


    employee of Yamin Group.


    They looked simr. ¡®Could it be that Dad recruits people ording to the same standards?¡¯ he thought.


    Leia looked at Ste''s answer and exhaled. "Yes, thepany arranged amodation for me. So, you also run in the


    morning?"


    "Oh... Oh, no. I''m apanying my brother. Isn''t it the weekend today? My brother has this habit. I''ll apany him for a while


    today, right, Chris?" Ste wanted to leave a good impression in front of her superior. So she couldn''t tell her the real reason.


    ¡®Brother?


    ¡®Aren''t they a couple?


    ¡®Then the wound on his neck... He is so unrestrained. He doesn''t even hide it when he faces his sister,¡¯ Leia thought.


    Leia looked at Chris. He wore a gray corless sweater, a ck coat, and jeans. He looked handsome in them. This meant that


    he was the future heir of the Yamin Group.


    His eyebrows and eyes were simr to the doctor she saw the other day, but that doctor''s name was Kimble Lance. Leia had a


    good memory.


    She thought the future heir of the Yamin Group should be surnamed Yamin.


    She had heard from Christina that her brother was obsessed with surgery and refused to inherit the family business. Now, she


    finally saw him in person.


    But didn''t Christina say that her brother was straight and didn''t have a girlfriend?


    She said he had been a bachelor since he was born.


    At that time, Christina had even joked about letting her try with her brother. At that time, she had rejected it. She knew what kind


    of family she was from and did not want to climb the socialdder.


    She knew she was not bad, but her family background could notpare to other people''s. Moreover, it was such a big


    company, so she said at that time that she did not like matchmaking and liked to let nature take its course.


    Leia stood upright. "Oh, it''s quite good."


    Ste began the introductions. Holding her brother''s wrist, she said politely, "This is my brother, Chris Yamin, a doctor."


    Hearing Ste''s introduction, Leia was sure that it was just his eyes that looked like the doctor''s. Out of politeness, she smiled


    faintly and said, "Hello." She did not tell him her name.


    Chris said, "Hello."


    With her superior around, Ste


    suddenly wanted to run. She directly


    left her brother out. She did PHM


    expect Leja to fiyein fhe Sarne


    ¡°Euan a as her. ¡®Christina and


    Joseph must know this. Why did they


    not tell me? That is too much,¡¯ Ste


    thought. Then she said, "Ms. March,


    did Joseph arrange for you to stay


    here?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What was originally a one-person team became a two-person team. Now, it was a three-person team. Chris, who was following


    behind, suddenly felt left out.


    Leia jogged as she said, "Yeah."


    Ste found it a little strenuous to follow Leia''s footsteps. After a while, she panted. "I


    me anything at all. If | had known earlier, you could havee to our house for dinner.


    ... Christina is tight-lipped. She didn''t tell


    It must be very lonely for her toe from Sapphire City to this ce alone,¡¯ Ste thought. As she chatted, she forgot Leia was


    her superior and started talking.


    Chris quietly followed behind. His ears were not idle.


    "You adjust your breathing and follow your footsteps. Yes, you don''t have to take big mouthfuls. Just keep it bnced like this."


    Seeing that her subordinate had learned it, Leia retracted her gaze. She had not looked at Chris since just now. She liked


    doctors, but she wouldn''t flirt with a random man. "I''m not punctual when | go to and from work. It''s alwayste."


    When she said that, Ste thought


    that it made sense. Leia always


    worked overtime. Otherwise, she


    would have m pec ae Ker Wayto


    work arigdtten off work after so long.


    "Alright, then you cane to our


    house for a meal on the weekend. My


    mother loves lively things. Besides,


    we all know each other. There''s no


    need to be shy, right, Chris?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris, whose name was suddenly called, followed behind. He looked at the two women in front and replied, "Yes."


    Leia didn''t reject this enthusiastic invitation. She replied with words like thepany''s official announcement, "Okay, I''ll go when


    I''m free."


    The truth was, she wouldn''t go.


    Chris, who was following behind, remained silent. He was like a tool for apanying them to run or a recorder for an interview.


    Ste talked a lot. Today, Leia was very approachable. There was no coldness and alienation in her. Ste became bolder as she


    followed her and asked her questions.


    Leia did not ignore her. She only replied briefly, "Yes, I''m the only child.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ste used a regretful tone. She thought the only child was very lonely and under pressure. "All the more reason for you toe


    to our house to y. We have three children. My sister is married to Sapphire City, so only my brother and | are home."


    Leia smiled beautifully. "Okay, sure."


    Ste followed Leia all the way. She


    didn''t know what she asked, but she


    seemed to have asked gheo?


    cuapigrnie elt shouldn''t


    have asked. She asked her if she was


    the only child in her family and


    everything about her hometown,


    university, major in university...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, Ste passionately told Leia which house her vi was.


    At the same time, she also asked Leia which vi she lived in. Leia also answered honestly. Even if she didn''t say it, Christina


    would tell her.


    Leia thought that Ste would not look for her. She could tell that Ste was a little afraid of her in thepany, and she was


    only a little bold today.

 Chapter 629

    The house where Leia lived was still inside. It had to pass through Ste''s vi.


    There was no need to go through the west gate, but Leia was used to entering through this gate. Mona also entered from the


    south gate when she brought her in on the first day.


    She looked in the direction Ste was pointing at. With just a nce, everything in front of her made Leia find it unbelievable.


    There was a ck car parked in the courtyard of the vi. The car''s license te was the one she had the most impression of


    recently. It was the car that had overtaken her impolitely. It was the patient she had met at the hospital.


    She connected the coincidences in the past few days like a string of beads and came to a realization.


    Therefore, he was not a patient but the future heir of the Yamin Group. And he was also the morning jogger beside her.


    This made sense. The young man of the Yamin family worked at Yamin Hospital. It made sense for his car to be parked in the


    hospital''s parking lot.


    Looking at the familiar license te, Leia was dazed for a moment. She smiled in her heart, but her face did not reveal any


    emotions. She was afraid that Ste would get to the bottom of it.


    Leia nodded. "Okay, | need to go."


    Seeing that Leia had already taken a few steps forward, Ste shouted at her back, "Ms. March,e to my house to y when


    you''re free. If you need me, | can go to your ce too."


    Leia didn''t answer this question. She strode forward. Chris looked at the woman''s back and his mind was also piecing together


    fragments. He recalled the woman who asked him if he could read the gynecologist''s prescription that day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He retracted his gaze and asked his sister, "What did you call her just now?"


    Ste said, "Ms. March."


    "And the name?"


    Hearing this, Ste was stunned and opened her mouth wide. "Don''t tell me you like her!"


    Chris did not answer his sister''s question. He asked again only to confirm if it was as he had guessed. "Name."


    Seeing her brother''s serious expression, Ste was stunned for a moment. Then, she answered, "Leia, Leia March."


    After hearing this, Chris recalled the three names on the medical report. It was also Leia March. So they were the women who


    ran in the morning. That was quite a coincidence.


    After figuring it out, he narrowed his eyes and asked his sister, who was in a daze, "Is this the person Joseph invited back from


    Sapphire City?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t she beautiful? Ms. March isn''t just beautiful. Let me tell you, her working ability is top-notch. Even Dad praised


    her. No one below her is unconvinced. How should | put it? She''sparable to Christina. Sometimes, Christina will be soft-


    hearted, but Ms. March won''t. Last time, a youngdy from our legal department typed three wrong words on the contract. It


    seemed to be three words. The secretary told her that she would be fined 60 dors per word. She fined her nearly 200 dors in


    an instant. It''s the price of a small bag."


    When Chris was about to speak, Ste knew what her brother wanted to say. "Stop. | know you want to say that my bag is worth


    over 200 dors. | didn''t say mine. I''m talking about someone else. However, | think Ms. March did the right thing. This kind of


    contract is more or less important. A single mistake might make Yamin Group lose money. We should indeed remember. Doesn''t


    this also show that Ms. March is responsible for ourpany? Chris, don''t you think so?"


    His sister kept talking about the good things about Leia, from the outside to the inside, as if there was no end to the good things


    about her.


    When he walked into the house, Charlie happened toe down the stairs and saw the siblingsing in together from


    outside. His daughter had his son''s scarf around her neck.


    He was a little curious. Why did they like to run in the morning all of a sudden? Especially for his daughter, who always slept in, it


    was unrealistic for her not to sleep in the dark on such a weekend. "Did you go for a run together?"


    Ste could not hide her thoughts. She let go of his brother''s wrist and looked up at Charlie on the stairs. "That''s right, Daddy.


    Guess who we met when we were running."


    Her expression was exaggerated and mysterious.


    Charlie''s curiosity was piqued. He walked toward the dining room. Ste followed behind him like a little tail. She couldn''t wait to


    share it with him. Chris followed her.


    She answered herself, "It''s Ms. March from ourpany.¡±


    "Huh?" Charlie was also surprised. However, he was shocked that Leia was running in the morning in a cold winter. Charlie


    ced his hand on the back of the chair and paused. He did not pull it open and sit down immediately. "Leia? Are you sure?"


    Charlie knew that Leia had been arranged to be in this neighborhood. Joseph had told him about it, but he did not think this way.


    He thought that it was just a simple arrangement of amodation for the higher-ups.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, Joseph''s thoughts could be said to be... No wonder her daughter had registered her


    marriage with him so quickly.


    Ste nodded vigorously. "I''m not short-sighted. How can | be wrong? | have good eyesight. It''s Ms. March."


    After saying that, she turned to ask her brother, "Chris, you''ve been running for a few days. Didn''t you see Ms. March?"


    Charlie instantly understood his wife''s actions. He looked at his son meaningfully and picked up the fork to eat the breakfast


    served by the maid.


    Chris said, "Yes, I''ve seen her."


    "Then why don''t you form a team with her? It''s so boring to run alone."


    Chris looked at his sister as if she was an idiot. "Do | know her?"


    ¡®It''s not like I''m Hackett, who will go up and chat with every female when he meets her. | am a decent person, not a yboy. If


    the other party is like Christina and Natalie, who are good at fighting, and directly throws me over her shoulder, how will | do


    surgery for others? She must be crazy,¡¯ Chris thought.


    Ste pped her head. "I''m sorry, | forgot that you don''t go to thepany.¡±


    Chrisined in his heart, ''l don''t want this sister anymore. She can trick me any time.¡¯


    "Thest time you came to thepany for a physical examination, Ms. March and | happened to be on a business trip. Indeed,


    you didn''t meet. However, didn''t Ms. March go to the hospital for a checkupter? Haven''t you seen her? Oh, right, you''re from


    the cardiothoracic surgery department. Ms. March should be looking for that guy named Kimble for a physical examination."


    Listening to his sister answer her question, Chris remained silent. He recalled the woman''s appearance during the examination.


    Her voice, clothes, and figures began to ovep.


    That day, she wore a mask that protected her from the sun. He could only see her eyes. No wonder he felt her back view


    familiar. ¡®Why didn''t | think of it?¡¯ Chris wondered.


    Ste did not know what her brother was thinking. She thought that Chris pursed his lips and did not say anything because he


    felt sorry for the Yamin family''s ancestors after she said that he did not go to thepany.


    Charlie continued to eat without saying a word. He listened to their conversation quietly and thought, ''So Angie is ying a big


    game."


    It seemed that Joseph was the one who set the chessboard. Angie was in charge of pushing the chess pieces, and Ste was


    standing at the side, watching the game. He was the one who watched the game without saying anything.


    Seeing her father''s faint smile, Ste asked, "Dad, what are youughing at?"


    Charlie lied. "No, | just think it''s good for you to exercise."


    Ste made up her mind to build a good rtionship with Leia. She quite liked Leia. "I''ve decided to go for a morning run, too.


    Chris, wake me up tomorrow morning."


    Chris said indifferently, "Don''t force yourself if you can''t get up. Don''t you want to have a beauty sleep?¡±


    "I''m doing this to build a good rtionship between me and Leia. If | get along well with her, | can avoid being scolded if | make a


    mistake, right? Now that there''s such a line, | must grasp it."


    Charlie said, "You sure know how to take advantage of loopholes."


    "Of course. Let''s eat. After that, I''m going to sleep."


    Chris suddenly reminded her, "Be careful not to get scolded when you wake up tomorrow morning and doze off after running to


    work."


    "Don''t worry. | can go to thepany to drink coffee after running. Recently, Ms. March has bought us a lot of delicious coffee


    that is refreshing and doesn''t hurt our stomachs. Don''t worry about me. You should worry more about where my future sister-in-


    law is so that Mom won''t keep an eye on you every day."


    Chris was speechless.


    He thought, ''What are siblings for? Of course, they are used to stimte each other''s hearts. They can activate each other when


    their hearts stop beating.¡¯


    ck Monday.


    Ste had set the rm early to build a good rtionship with Leia. Before she opened her eyes, she was already up. She didn''t


    even look at her phone and narrowed her eyes into slits as she looked for her clothes.


    Atst, she put on her white winter pajamas and went out. The two doors opened at the same time, and the two of them came


    out of different rooms.


    One was in pajamas, the other in a ck duffel coat, a white sweater with a turtleneck, and jeans. It could be seen that he had


    chosen his dress attentively.


    She nced at her pretentious brother and asked, "Are you running or on a blind date?"


    Chris nced at his sister''s pajamas. Without saying a word, he went down the stairs.


    Ste ced her hand on her brother''s shoulder. "Chris, you''re not thinking of dating, are you?"


    Chris replied without turning his head, "If you can convince Mom not to let me run, | can go back to sleep now."


    ¡®Can | convince Mom? Forget it,¡¯ Ste thought.


    The siblings changed into their sneakers at the door. Chris couldn''t be bothered to mock his sister''s pajamas and sneakers. He


    opened the door and left the vi.


    At the top of the stairs, Charlie and Angie hid in a corner and watched their son and daughter go out before returning to their


    rooms to catch up on their sleep.


    Outside, it was also a coincidence.


    On this side, Chris and Ste aqyust


    come out of.the dowor@hen Leia


    Hapbenbuhs run to the front of their


    vi. The three of them tacitly met up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As enthusiastic as Ste, she said, "What a coincidence, Ms. March. Did you just wake up too?"


    Leia said, "Yeah."


    Out of courtesy, Leia and Chris both nodded to express their polite greetings. Neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    The three of them jogged side by side.


    The temperature outside today was 33 to 48 ¡ãF. It was not too cold, but it was not warm.


    One wore a ck down jacket, one wore white pajamas, and the other wore a ck woolen coat. They walked in unison and


    became another scenery in the entire neighborhood.


    Leia''s footsteps were light, and Ste''s were heavy. Chris, who had been running for a few days, could nowpletely keep up.


    Ste, who needed to breathe and


    talk, was panting from running. She


    wanted to give up yen worried! |


    hes pramti¨¦ rot er and Leia


    would be awkward. In line with the


    principle of sticking to the end, she


    continued to rush forward but said a


    lot less. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Almost an hourter, the three of them parted ways again.


    Ever since she jogged with Leia twice, Ste was not so afraid of Leia in thepany.


    At night, Ste returned home with Charlie after a day''s work. Two cars drove into the courtyard one after another.


    After the father and daughter sat down in the dining room, Chris returned.


    When he pushed the door open and entered, he heard his mother''s sarcastic words. "| thought you weren''ting home for


    dinner today."


    Chris wanted to say that the number he didn''te home for dinner could be counted on one hand.


    "I''m back tonight because | have no surgery to do."


    Angie distributed forks. They were all hungry. After working for the entire afternoon, they were starving. Chris ate attentively.


    Angie put a piece of macaroni into her mouth. She looked at her son with scheming eyes and asked, "Chris, how did you feel


    after running for a few days?"


    "Not bad," came the perfunctory reply.


    ¡®| can''t possibly have to write a small essay about how | felt after running, right?¡¯ Chris thought.


    Ste added, "I feel good. | feel that our rtionship with Ms. March has improved. Turns out Ms. March isn''t as serious as she


    appears."


    Angie rolled her eyes at her daughter.


    The one who should have paieyiy


    e one


    thought didn''t paveahy) And


    anteciat n''t have thought had


    plenty. "I''m asking your brother, not


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tell me about it." Angie continued to ask his son who was still eating. Charlie watched and maintained a silent attitude.

 Chapter 630

    From the look in his mother''s eyes, Chirs could tell that if he didn''t say something, he wouldn''t be able to have a good dinner


    tonight.


    Seeing that his mother was staring at him, Chris thought for a moment. Then he said, "It''s alright. It''s good for exercising."


    This meant that he was still willing to run. Angie picked up the fork and hid a smile. She began to eat happily. "Eat more.


    Exercise consumes stamina. You can only run and run faster when you have enough stamina.¡±


    Only then could he catch up with Leia.


    Ste and Chris were surprised. They thought, ¡®There couldn''t be any conspiracy, right?"


    Seeing that the siblings were stunned and did not even dare to pick up food for Angie''s enthusiasm, Charlie felt that his wife was


    too much of a contrast. It would indeed make people suspicious. "Ahem, ahem, atem. Hurry up and eat."


    Ste suddenly thought of a question. She wondered if her father had told her mother that Leia also lived in this neighborhood.


    "Mom, do you know that Christina arranged for Ms. March to live in our neighborhood?"


    Upon hearing this, Angie took out her astonishing acting skills. She was poker-faced and even a little surprised. She held her fork


    and forgot to eat. "Ms. March? Is she the leader your brother-inw invited from Sapphire City?"


    At this moment, Charlie looked at his wife''s acting skills and felt he had dyed the birth of an acting queen.


    He secretly praised her in his heart.


    Chris also stared at his mother''s face, wanting to see something. However, his mother''s face was filled with surprise. Her mouth


    was so wide open that it could fit an egg.


    "That''s right. Dad, why didn''t you and Christina tell me? Even if you didn''t tell Mom and Chris, you should have at least told me.


    No matter what, | work in thepany and am Ms. March''s assistant."


    In the beginning, she was always on tenterhooks. She would not have been so afraid if she had known Ms. March was not that


    scary.


    Angie gave Charlie a look. Chris lowered his head and ate silently.


    Charlie looked serious. He sat up straight and began to act. "Your brother-inw arranged for her toe to work. He arranged


    for her to be here because he knew this ce well. It''s just a simple arrangement of the staff dormitory. What do | need to tell


    you? Stop thinking about shortcuts and follow her lead in work."


    The couple looked at each other. Angie expressed that she was satisfied with her husband''s acting skills. Charlie''s eyes were


    filled with questions, saying, ¡®How was my acting?¡¯ Angie nodded, which could be considered a positive answer.


    Ste replied, "Alright."


    Charlie said, "Yes, learn well from Ms. March."


    Ste sighed. "Indeed, outstanding people are always secretly working hard to stun everyone. She''s already so busy with work,


    but she still insists on running every day, and it''s so cold. With her perseverance, | can''tpare to her in my life."


    Angie said, "Looks like you still know your ce. Not bad."


    Ste replied, "I''ve always been very clear about my position. My navigation has never deviated." For example, her inner n


    was to overdraft her sleep in the first 35 years and travel the world after 35.


    She did not tell them her thoughts on the dining table. She was afraid her status would be the same as her brother''s.


    What if she couldn''t even sleep on the weekend?


    Angie could not be bothered with her daughter. She began to move the chess pieces on the chessboard. "This girl should be


    about the same age as Christina. If shees to work alone in Athana, doesn''t that mean she and her boyfriend are


    separated?"


    This question was too hard for Charlie. He could not take on his wife''s performance. After all, he was not a gossipy person. How


    could he know every employee''s private life? "| think Joseph and Christina should know."


    It meant he didn''t know.


    Ste was happy to gossip about this question. She was also very curious about what kind of man could control a strong woman


    like Leia.


    "I''ll call your sister and ask. She came here to help us manage thepany, so we have to take care of her. You don''t have to


    look like that. After your father retires, this position is yours. Ask your sister if she wants to take it."


    "| don''t want to take it. Don''t look at me. I''m also helping you now." Ste quickly waved her hand and firmly protested that the


    burden was on her.


    Chris was speechless.


    After Charlie sent the plot to his wife, he quietly watched his wife act as he ate quietly.


    Angie put down her fork and took out her phone. She did not look at her daughter, who was waving her hand, or her son, who


    was eating slower. She called her eldest daughter. The call was connected. She pressed the speaker button and picked up her


    fork to eat.


    In everyone''s eyes, there was nothing inappropriate about this action. Usually, when Angie called her daughter, she would put it


    on speaker so everyone could chat with her child.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. Joseph answered the call. Even through the screen, one could hear


    Joseph''s gentleness and politeness. "Angie, Christina is helping George take a shower.¡±


    Angie lowered her head and leaned closer to the phone. "Joseph. | just wanted to ask what the name of the person you arranged


    is. Oh, Ms. March. Why didn''t you tell me she lives in our neighborhood? | only found out when Ste mentioned it."


    After she said this, Joseph understood everything and took over the role. "Angie, so it''s about this. | originally arranged for her to


    stay in the neighborhood where Natalie used to live. Considering it''s too far from thepany and inconvenient tomute, |


    changed to our neighborhood."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joseph''s tone was not biased toward Leia, as if it was a simple matter of arranging staff amodation, just like Charlie said.


    "Angie, did something happen? If she doesn''t do well, I''ll get someone else to help."


    Charlie thought, ¡®Joseph''s acting is even better than Angie''s."


    "No, no. It''s just Chris and Ste ran into her this morning."


    Joseph said, "Angie, you can rest assured with her at work. She has always been very responsible."


    "| know. Charlie has already praised her a few times. Otherwise, how could hee home for dinner every day? That''s why |


    think of inviting her over for a meal asionally. It''s not easy for a youngdy toe over from so far away to help us. It''s quite


    pitiful. However, remembering that there is an old leftover man at home, I''m asking if Ms. March has a boyfriend. If she does, I''ll


    ask Ste to send something over asionally and not call her home to prevent her boyfriend from misunderstanding."


    Joseph chuckled. "Angie, wait a moment. I''ll go ask Christina. Christina might know better than me."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Everyone was waiting for an answer, but no one said anything. Angie said,


    "Okay, go."


    On the other end, Joseph moved his phone away and held his breath. After a minute of silence, he began to step and pretend to


    walk. "Angie, Christina said no because she''s too busy.¡±


    "That''s good. That''s good. Otherwise, if our good intentions do evil deeds and we cause trouble for others, it won''t be good. Call


    me if you need anything."


    Joseph replied, "Okay, bye, Angie.¡±


    "Bye, Joseph," Ste added.


    "Goodbye, Ste."


    After hanging up the phone, Angie looked at her daughter and nced at her son from the corner of her eye. She instructed,


    "Invite Ms. March here for a meal another day when you''re free.¡±


    This was a difficult task. "Mom, | can ept the mission, but | can''t guarantee | canplete it 100%. Our rtionship isn''t that


    good. It only improved a little after the morning run recently."


    Angie seemed like she was only inviting her casually. "We call her because of our etiquette. If she doesn''te, it means she


    stands on ceremony. You only need to invite her."


    In that case, Ste didn''t feel much pressure anymore. She quickly agreed. "Alright."


    In Sapphire City, Christina came out of the bathroom with her naked son in her arms. She handed a towel to Joseph, who was.


    walking over, and teased, "It''s a waste for you and my mom not to enter the entertainment industry."


    She held her son''s long johns in her hand. The temperature in the room was 86 ¡ãF. George didn''t like to wear clothes in the


    bathroom. He loveding out naked after taking a shower.


    Joseph helped his son put on his clothes. Christina turned around to clean up the aftermath of her son''s shower.


    "Leave it for me to tidy it up." After


    Joseph helped his son put on his


    long johns, he picked up the remote


    control to adjust the tem eratursrand


    continue Angie iwi ied¡¯sick


    abate ris''s marriage. It''s easy to


    get sick if she worries about it for a


    long time. You have to pay more


    attention. Chris''s personality is


    simr to Leia''s. Leia doesn''t like that


    kind of matchmaking opening. Chris


    also rejects the blind dates Angie


    shows him. This kind of coincidence


    is just right." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Christina did not listen to Joseph.


    Instead, she went to clean up the


    mess. Her voice came from thot)


    th oar eThavebecauise my mom


    us¨¦d to show Chris photos of the


    daughters of wealthy families. After


    seeing too many of them, Chris felt


    disgusted and rebellious." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just like how her mother had always watched television dramas about mother-inw and daughter-inw fighting, she had


    begun to reject marriage. She did not want to experience the battle between a mother-inw and her daughter-inw in


    television dramas.


    She helped her son put on his long johns and cute pajamas and patted his butt. "Go find your grandpa and grandma."


    George slid out of bed and put on his little slippers. "Oh, okay."


    After his son opened the door and


    went out, Joseph hugged Christina,


    who came out of the ES rognt He


    ul got help BlOie wer is head and


    ktss the corner of his lips. "So this


    arrangement is the best. If we had


    arranged for Chris to run from the


    beginning, Leia would have guessed


    it immediately." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Christina hugged his waist and looked up. "That''s because Leia happened to work hard and can''t meet Chris."


    The chances of encountering someone who left early and returnedte were low. Moreover, themunity had more than an


    entrance.


    Joseph said, "From Angie''s tone, it should have some effect. Chris shouldn''t suspect anything. The zero contact between them is


    the best smoke shell to dispel their guard."


    Christina smiled and thought, ¡®Who can beat this man in terms of scheming? Trevon and Frank probably can."


    Whether it was Angie, Charlie, or Christina, they all knew very well they did not even need to hope that Chris, a leftover man who


    was not young and hated blind dates, would suddenly bring a girlfriend home.


    There was nothing wrong with knowing everything.


    Christina thought to herself, ¡®This matchmaking method is not bad. If they like each other, it will be the best for everyone. And if


    they don''t, it won''t be awkward, and Chris can also have another friend.¡¯

 Chapter 631

    Ste adhered to the principle of having a good rtionship with her superior and persisted in her morning run for a few days.


    She would wake up with her brother and go out together every day. Then, she would meet Leia at the door and continue chatting


    from the beginning to the end.


    Then, they bid farewell and returned to their respective homes.


    It was the same today.


    Ste panted as she bade farewell to Leia. She stood at the door and waved, grinning like a fool. Chris stood at the side and


    pursed his lips without saying a word. He only nodded at Leia as a farewell.


    Ste said, "See you at the office, Ms. March."


    Leia replied, "Okay, see you at the office. Don''t bete."


    "Okay, | won''t bete."


    After bidding farewell, Ste was still praising Leia. Chris nced at the woman''s back before retracting his gaze and following


    Ste into the house.


    He pushed the door open and entered the vi. "Oh my god..."


    "Mom, why are you up? You scared me." They were both used to their mother not being in the living room.


    "Why can''t | be in the living room? | got up after waking up. Why are you so shocked? Am | a ghost?" She had enough sleep


    since she didn''t need to wake up to check on them.


    "| saw that you weren''t around for the past few days. Alright, alright, alright. | shouldn''t have asked."


    Ste surrendered. She immediately changed her shoes and went upstairs in her slippers. She could not afford to offend her


    mother. She seriously suspected that her mother''s menopause had been brought forward.


    After a while, she heard a bang on the door upstairs. Chris was also about to go upstairs to take a shower. Just as he reached


    the top of the stairs, he was stopped by his mother, standing by the sofa. "Chris, you don''t have to run after this half month.


    There are only a few days left. Hang in there. | won''t force you if you don''t feel anything in this half month.¡±


    Chris didn''t know what to say.


    The mother and son''s eyes met. Chris looked away and said calmly, "We''ll see. There''s nothing wrong with exercising. The


    temperature will rise in a few days. So, it won''t be that cold anymore.¡±


    Angie was secretly delighted, but she looked calm. She said matter-of-factly, looking like a wise mother, "Alright, our family is not


    hegemony. It''s more democratic. | won''t force you if you don''t want to do it. Do as you see fit. If you don''t want to run, then stop."


    Angie''s recent reaction made it difficult for Chris to respond. Since when was there such a thing as democracy in the family? His


    mother had always been the one who had the final say. "Got it. I''m going to take a shower. | still have to go to work. Continue


    watching.¡±


    When she heard the second sound of the door closing, Angie made a yes gesture. She almost danced in the living room. She


    happily took her phone from her pocket and sent a message to her son-inw, saying, [Joseph, the fish has taken the bait.


    Thank you. You''re the best.]


    Joseph replied, [Angie, this is what | should do. It''s even better if Chris likes her. Starting tomorrow, tell Ste not to run with him.]N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After reading the message, Angie understood. She also felt that her daughter was an eyesore just now. She replied with an OK.


    She pressed the pause button of the television and quietly went upstairs to a room.


    Twenty minutester, "Oh..." with a towel in her hand, Ste stood at the bathroom door in a daze. She forgot her next move and


    blinked at her mother, standing at the door.


    Angie said, "Why are you screaming all day long? Put on your clothes and I''ll tell you something.¡±


    Ste came back to her senses and put on her pants. Sheined, "Mom, can you make a sound first in the future? You''ll


    scare people to death. No matter how good my heart is, it will stop beating.¡±


    Fifteen minutester...


    Chris got dressed and was about to go out the next day. Then he realized the door to his sister''s room was closed. He raised his


    hand and looked at his watch. Thinking that this girl had overslept, he pushed open the door, went in to check, and saw that the


    person on the bed was sleeping soundly.


    She showed no signs of waking up.


    This made Chris a little puzzled. ¡®Wasn''t she very interested a few days ago, shouting that she wanted to build a good


    rtionship with her superior? Why did she fail today? He gently pushed his sister''s shoulder and called softly, "Ste, wake up


    and run. Hurry up."


    "Oh, don''t be noisy. | want to sleep."


    Chris was speechless. She did not wake up for a long time and was even impatient.


    Recalling the fight that day, Chris did not continue to call her. If they fought again, his new injuries would just be added to his old


    ones.


    He walked straight out of the room and gently closed the door.


    It was either fate or Leia was punctual. Usually, she would pass by the Yamin family''s vi at this time, and the three of them


    would meet up, but today, it was a two-person meeting.


    Leia ran in front, and Chris followed behind. Usually, Ste would chatter non-stop. Today, without this girl, the atmosphere was a


    little quiet.


    Leia was dressed casually when she ran. She wore a dark gray sweater, a white vest, and a pair of pants. She would not have


    been so eye-catching in this ordinary outfit if she didn''t have such an exquisite face and glowy skin.


    Inparison, Chris was much more formal. He wore a dark coffee-colored coat, a ck turtleneck sweater, dark blue jeans,


    and limited edition hover shoes.


    Just as Ste had said, he didn''t look like he was going for a run but a blind date.


    Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Leia also felt it. Recently, it had been strange. Quinn did not call


    her in the morning. Even if she called, the line was busy. "Ste is not running anymore?"


    Chris nced at the woman beside him and replied, "She probably can''t get up. She''s always been like this. There are very few


    things that she can persevere with. The one thing she perseveres with the longest is being a receptionist at the Wilson Group."


    Leia had seen Ste''s resume and naturally knew the Wilson Group. "She can persevere. It just depends on whether she wants


    it or not. For example, if the receptionist is something she likes, she can persevere."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have wanted to go back and be a receptionist.


    Chris agreed. "You''re quite urate." Leia had not interacted with his sister for long but had analyzed her thoroughly.


    Most people would evaluate Ste as simple-minded and insensitive after interacting with her. For example, this was what


    Kimble said about Ste. Few people said that about her.


    Chris could not help but take a few more nces at the woman beside him. Sensing the direct gaze directed at her, Leia turned


    her head, and their gazes met. Their hearts seemed to have been knocked, and something burst out. Leia looked away first and


    automatically exined, "| used to work in personnel and have studied psychology."


    Chris jogged beside her and turned to ask, "Do you like winter running?"


    ¡®Winter running? What kind of word is that?¡¯ Leia subconsciously smiled as she thought. From the angle of Chris, it looked good.


    Then, he also smiled. After a while, with a slight panting sound, Leia replied, "No, | like to run in the morning, whether it''s spring,


    summer, autumn, or winter. It''s not just winter."


    Probably because of Chris''s profession, Leia was unguarded against him and couldmunicate easily.


    Seeing that Chris did not speak, Leia spoke a little more and automatically exined why she was jogging in the morning.


    "White-cor workers like us stay in the office building all day and rarely go outdoors, so | want to run before work."


    "Isn''t there a term called sub-health, Dr. Yamin?"


    Chris didn''t know how many times he hadughed today. Dr. Yamin? Many people in the hospital called him that every day. He


    was also called countless times a day. However, when he was called Dr. Yamin by this woman today, his heart inexplicably


    trembled.


    "Yes, my mother was also afraid | would be in a sub-health status, so she forced me to run. She said that | was always busy


    doing surgeries every day. She was afraid that | would be crippled."


    Leia said, "It''s good to move. Parents are all like this, right? They''re afraid that their children will get sick."


    "Maybe."


    There were also a few exceptions. It was just that she had never seen bad or ugly parents, such as Natalie''s father and


    stepmother.


    Chris subconsciously hid these words in his heart and did not tell her. He did not know why. Maybe he was afraid of tainting her


    pure heart.


    Leia was curious why he did not want to inherit the family business and chose to be a doctor. "Why did you choose the


    profession of doctor?"


    Chris, a straightforward and unromantic man, said, "There''s no need to be so roundabout. You''re asking me why | didn''t inherit


    the family business."


    Stunned for a moment, Leia nodded. She had wanted to be more tactful, but she did not expect the person involved to be so


    straightforward.


    Chris followed Leia''s footsteps and jogged around the neighborhood. "I''m straightforward, unlike Christina, who can hide it in her


    heart. This might be like my mother. Such a big corporation is full of twists and turns. It''s even moreplicated than a person''s


    intestines. To put it bluntly, | don¡¯t think | like it. A lifetime is neither long nor short. | want to do something meaningful.


    ¡°Every time | perform surgery and repair the damaged organs, | feel a special sense of aplishment. | like to deal with


    organs. Although they can''t speak, they can''t beat around the bush. You can see the structure when you open the stomach with


    a knife. You can also tell at a nce what''s broken and where it needs to be repaired. The mutated organs can''t lie or fool


    people. You only have to look. You don''t need to guess."


    After hearing this, Leia seemed to


    know the young man beside her


    more. She also understead. SHeiKad


    torgityaeauSe the profession of a


    doctor had a halo. It was shining


    everywhere, and it could make one


    feel proud. "| quite like this profession


    too." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris did not expect her to say that. His eyes were filled with suspicion. He turned around and asked, "Huh? You want to be a


    doctor?"


    Leia smiled slightly as if she had some regrets. "| can''t do it. I''m afraid of blood. If there is too much blood, I''ll faint."


    Therefore, she could not do this profession even if she liked it. She could only envy those who could be doctors and wanted to


    find a doctor as her boyfriend.


    The straightforward Chris suggested, "You can find a doctor to be your boyfriend."


    The two of them turned around and smiled at each other. A secondter, they looked away and continued running. Leia said,


    "You''re thinking the same thing as me. | think so, too."


    When she met his dark and deep eyes, her heart inexplicably beat a little faster.


    Chris said, "You can''t reach your dream, so you find a boyfriend to make up for it."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that description. It''s just a little straightforward."


    Chris said, "I''m straightforward and don''t beat around the bush. If you mind, | won''t say anything.¡±


    Leia did not expect him to say that. "That''s fine. There''s nothing wrong with being straightforward. There''s no need to sacrifice


    the brain cells."


    Today, the two of them had lost track of time as they chatted and ran a few moreps.


    Leia said, "Bye."


    "Bye." Chris stood at the entrance of the vi and said goodbye to Leia. He watched her leave and only entered the vi when


    she was gone.


    Angie sat in the living room and


    watched her son go upstairs to take


    a shower. She watched levisior\ \


    iy apeend With her phone. It


    seemed that it would not be long


    before she could go shopping. She


    didn''t need to worry about being


    interviewed by those gossipy women.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was not that she did not see her son''s meticulous dressing every day. Hope was right in front of her.


    At Yamin Hospital, Kimble hurriedly followed Chris into the consultation room. He put his arm around Chris''s shoulders from


    behind and teased him. "You''re in a good mood today. Why do you look like you''re in love?"


    Chris turned sideways and moved his hands aside. "Did you minor in forteller or tarot?"


    Kimble shrugged his shoulders. "| saw youe in with a smile today. | thought you were in love."


    After saying that, he pulled out a


    stool and sat backward. He lean


    his head on the Rasy ef\the Gadi and


    san salenly, ''| broke up. Yesterday,


    | handsomely told my ex-girlfriend |


    wanted to return to being single."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "And she agreed?"


    "That''s right."


    Chris thought, ¡®She probably has found a new boyfriend. Poor thing!"


    Regarding Kimle''s rtionships, Chris was always right. Perhaps it was because the outsiders saw the most of the game.


    "I''m single again. | want to ask you about someone. It''s the girl you helped me checkst time. Her name is Leia. Let your sister


    ask if she''s single for me."

 Chapter 632

    Hearing this, Chris didn''t move. He was unhappy. He nced at Kimble with a gaze that could freeze people to death. Kimble felt


    his hair stand on end.


    Kimble picked up the cup and took a sip of water. He calmed down and said teasingly, "What''s with your gaze? It''s as if I''m


    thinking about your wife. Let me analyze it. Firstly, I''m single now. Secondly, someone has to pursue such a beautiful girl. Thirdly,


    | asked you if you were interested, and you said you were not, so | took action. Is that right?"


    Chris didn''t answer any of the three questions. He automatically blocked them and asked, "Don''t you need a buffer period when


    you just broke up? | wonder how true your feelings for your ex-girlfriend are."


    Kimble raised his hands above his head and made a swearing gesture. "Of course, it''s real. When | was with her, | was


    wholehearted. | spent all my sry on her. It''s just that we argued too much. The rtionship also faded a little."


    Regardless of whether it was kinship, love, or friendship, no matter how close they were, they would break up if they quarreled


    too much.


    Just as Kimble was about to ask more, Chris stood up and walked to the door. He turned around and said to Kimble seriously,


    "Stop asking around. You guys are not suitable. You''re not her type."


    Before Kimble could react, Chris had already walked out of the office, leaving Kimble alone.


    It took him a while to react. He cursed silently. "Fuck, what do you mean we''re notpatible? Are the two of youpatible?"


    The next morning.


    Chris had just stepped out of the door when Leia''s figure directly entered his eyes. He quickly closed the door and jogged to


    catch up, side by side.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    "Morning."


    A few secondster, Leia asked, "Is Ste not running again today?"


    Chris replied, "Yes, she''s still asleep."


    Leia nodded and quickened her pace. "It''s normal. Many people run on a whim. Those who can persevere either like to run or


    have to exercise, such as following the doctor''s instructions."


    Take the gym as an example. Some people felt they could persevere, so they bought the membership for a year or even two


    years. They were in high spirits in the first days or the first half month. Atst, the number of times they went to the gym during


    the year could be counted on one hand. In the end, when the membership expired, the remaining money on the card would be


    given to the gym for free.


    Chris said, "Then you''re the former, and I''m the third."


    "Huh? There''s a third type?"


    Chris smiled. His smile was very reassuring. When Leia turned her head, she met his smile. For a few seconds, her soul left her


    body.


    ¡°Like me. It was my mom who told me to run."


    Leia smiled. "Consider it the third."


    Chris searched for a chat topic in his mind. When he thought about it, it was almost Christmas. "Are you going to spend


    Christmas at Athana? Or are you going back to Sapphire City?"


    After a few days of running, Ste had already asked all the questions she should and shouldn''t have. Chris naturally heard


    everything. He also knew Leia was originally from Athana, but her family had moved to Sapphire City.


    Leia answered truthfully, treating Chris''s words as a casual question. "Back to Sapphire City. We''ve already sold our house in


    Athana."


    "Don''t you have any rtives here?"


    Leia replied, "I don''t have many rtives. My grandparents passed away a long time ago. | only have one aunt. Our rtionship


    isn''t good either. After a long time, we stopped contacting each other."


    Chris said, "Sapphire City is pretty good too. Except it was a little far from Athana.


    "Yeah, | also like the weather at Sapphire City. Also, the houses over there. Athana is full of high-rise buildings. There are more


    low-rise buildings in Sapphire City. It''s beautiful, especially when it''s snowing."


    "Then I''ll go take a look when | have time."


    Hearing this, Leia''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. She did not expect this. "You''ve never been to Sapphire City?"


    "Yes, | happened to have surgery to perform when my sister gave birth."


    After saying that, Chris inexplicably wanted to exin something. He was afraid that she would misunderstand that he was


    someone who did not care about his family, but he could not exin.


    A few dayster, before Christmas Eve, every corner of Athana¡¯ was filled Christmas atmosphere.


    There was a long queue in the supermarket. They were all buying goods for Christmas, and so was the wholesale market.


    Everyone was carrying bags of various sizes. They were visibly busy and full of the holiday vibe.


    Some people were anxious and had already decorated Christmas trees in their houses. The clouds joined in the fun and


    descended.


    It should be snowing soon.


    At the Wilson''s residence, this year was different from previous years for them. Everyone had a trace of sadness and longing in


    their hearts. Without Theo, it was as if they had lost their backbone. The closer it was to Christmas, the more Gage and Mary


    missed Theo.


    Jasper wore a ck down jacket, dark blue jeans, and bright air cushion shoes. He was holding a decorative ball and winding it


    around the greenery in the courtyard.


    Sophia was not patient and was a pepperbox. The decorativemp in her hand had already been tied into a knot before she


    could even wrap around it. It was a mess, and she could not tear it open no matter how hard she tried. She was so anxious that


    she ran into the house.


    After a while, she came out with a pair of scissors. Trevon and Natalie were decorating the Christmas tree. After being with


    Natalie, Trevon became even more down-to-earth. He had already fallen from the altar.


    Natalie reminded him, "Be careful."


    The man was wearing a ck sweater, and his tall figure looked unusually tall as he stood on thedder. "Okay, don''t worry." He


    could even jump down from such a height.


    Jasper stopped what he was doing and threw the things away. He ran straight to his sister who was holding the scissors. "What


    are you doing?"


    Olivia was quietly hanging a ribbon on the other side. She only hung it on the branches that she could reach. When she heard


    her brother''s voice, she stopped what she was doing and turned to look. She saw her brother putting away her sister''s scissors.


    Sophia was speechless. She exined in frustration, "I can''t untie it.¡±


    Jasper was helpless. "If you have a little patience and tear it with all your might, you can untie it. Go to Olivia. | don''t need you


    here.¡±


    Jasper was too stern. Sophia stuck out her tongue at her elder brother and reluctantly walked toward Olivia. Olivia was not too


    willing for her sister to help because she might have messed up before she could help.


    She handed another good decorativemp to Sophia. "This one, then."


    She meant she did not want to deal with the same decorativemp as Sophia. Sophia didn''t mind it. She took it as long as it was


    not tied into a knot.


    Trevon and Natalie nced at the three children in the courtyard. Seeing that there was nothing else, they retracted their gazes


    and continued to decorate the tree.


    Their son had a cold personality and looked more serious. Sophia was still more afraid of her elder brother than Trevon. The


    family all knew about this. Natalie thought for a while and subconsciously smiled.


    The man on thedder captured this scene. His eyes were soft as he asked, "What are youughing at? You look happy."


    Natalie smiled happily. "Aren''t you happy?"


    Acertain man widened his smile and used his actions to tell her if he was happy or not.


    Natalie said, "It''s not bad that Sophia was afraid of Jasper." At least one person could discipline her.


    Trevon wanted to say that he also felt flustered when Jasper was serious and did not speak. As he grew older, Jasper spoke less


    and less. He was even more solemn than Trevon. They would be surprised if Sophia was not afraid.


    Jasper squatted on the ground to help his sister clean up the mess. It took him a while to untie the knotted decorative lights.


    Before his great-grandfather left, he had told him that no matter how rich his family was, it was built bit by bit by the previous


    generation. When they were rich, they had to learn to be thrifty. They could not waste money. When they were poor, they had to


    be even more thrifty. He had always remembered it.


    Rachel and Mary were in the kitchen making pizza. She prepared to ask her daughter-inw to send some to the Foster''s


    residence. They would send some to the cemetery and tell Theo and his wife it was Christmas.


    Compared to them, the ckwell family was not as hardworking. Ruby practiced the piano in the piano room, and Liam practiced


    darts in the living room. Because Hackett ced the target too high, he always missed the bull''s-eye. After throwing for a while,


    he lost interest.


    Nathan was reading newspapers on the sofa. Joy was watching television dramas. Hackett and Sherri were each holding a


    phone and watching videos on the couch.


    The maids set up the Christmas tree outside and cleaned the house.


    The Roberts family was livelier than usual this year. There were three new people. With Ava joining, the Roberts family''s holiday


    vibe would only increase but not decrease.


    ¡°Frank, this decorativemp | chose looks good, right?"


    Ava looked up at the decorativemp she had chosen. It emitted different colors of light. Various colors kept appearing.


    After hanging the decorativemp, Frank jumped down from thedder and rubbed Ava''s head, who was smiling beautifully. His


    eyes were filled with affection. "It''s beautiful. What else do you want me to do?"


    Ava jogged in and saw Grace was holding the ornaments she had bought online. "Hang them all up."


    William strode outside. The two children sat in the children''s area and yed by themselves. They pulled the fence and stood up


    to look at their parents and grandparents at the door.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. This is the atmosphere of a home. Our Ava has good taste."


    Ava took the decorativemps, ribbons, and small animal decorations out and ced them on the stool. "Let''s put them all on."


    Frank replied, "Okay, up to you."


    The Landor family was equally lively. Edward was also decorating the Christmas tree. Rose wasmanding with a big belly,


    and Harper was causing trouble. He tore off the small decorations his mother had decorated in the courtyard.


    This caused Rose to curse angrily, "Harper Landor, do it again if you dare."


    Juana heard her daughter-inw''s


    voice from the living room. She


    quickly threw down the things in pet


    hand and ran qurtadetend heN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gpandadn ''She pretended to scold,


    "How can you make your mom


    angry? Your mom and dad decorated


    the things in the courtyard


    painstakingly. You can''t damage


    them. Let''s go. | will bring you in to


    y." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Compared to the other families, the Yamin family seemed to be fleeing. Four suitcases of various sizes were in the living room of


    the Yamins'' Vi.


    The door opened with a click, and Chris strode in from the outside. He looked at the suitcases in the living room suspiciously. "Is


    this house sold?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    There was a moment of silence. No one said anything, mainly because they didn''t know how to answer. Shouldn''t a person ask


    where they were going when they saw so much luggage?


    How could it be selling a house?


    Angie was the first to react. She rolled her eyes at her son and said, "Even if | want to sell something, | won''t sell the house. I''ll


    sell you."


    Ste looked at her brother''s dumbfounded expression and was a little amused. "Chris, we n to go to Sapphire City in the


    afternoon. Joseph asked us to go to Sapphire City for Christmas."


    Chris was surprised. ¡®Why am | the only one who doesn''t know?"


    Angie said before Chris could figure it out, "| know you care more about the surgery. If there''s ast-minute surgery, you won''t be


    able toe back. After all, Sapphire City is a few hours away from Athana. I''ll give you this key. Guard the house well."


    Charlie patted his son''s shoulder and


    said solemnly, "Call us if you need


    anything. We won''t be back f am


    while. Yo rsistecoaidithan we have


    Retactans few more days. The


    Roberts family and the Wilson family


    kids will go to Sapphire City for


    Christmas. We mighte back with


    them after the third day of


    Christmas." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris thought, ¡®Am | still a part of the family? Why didn''t they inform me they were not celebrating Christmas at home? No one


    asked me if | was going. My name should still be on the family tree of the Yamin family, right?"


    Angie was Satisfied with the change


    in her son''s expression. At the very


    least, he didn''t reject i mediately ||


    Beate veut Yather and | have


    asked the maids to go back for


    Christmas. Go out and buy some


    ingredients today. There won''t be


    many restaurants open during


    Christmas." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, Mom. You didn''t even ask me if | was going."


    It was Christmas, and the maids were not around either. He did not know how to cook. It was too pitiful for him to be alone in


    such a big vi.


    Angie suppressed herughter. Her expression did not change. "Do you want to go?"


    Ste chimed in, "That''s right. Chris, you don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to go. We''ll be back soon."


    Charlie clenched his fist and hid a smile. He turned around and went to the door to change his shoes. He was afraid that his son


    would see his expression. He would be scolded to death by his wife if he was exposed.


    He hadn''t seen Leia when he was running yesterday and today. He hadn''t seen her for a few days. Chris thought she was sick,


    but his sister said that Charlie had given Leia leave in advance, and she had returned to Sapphire City long ago.


    No wonder he hadn''t seen her running in the past few days.

 Chapter 633

    At that moment, Chris felt a sense of being abandoned by the whole world. He felt quite aggrieved.


    Angie looked at her son in this way, and Chris looked back at his mother.


    After a while, Chris said, "I want to take a break this year. There aren''t many patients who have made appointments recently. |


    haven''t been to Sapphire City since Christina gave birth. Let''s go together this time."


    Angie replied, "No need to force yourself. We won''t be away for many days, and if you have work, that''s more important. Don''t


    make it seem like I''m pressuring you toe."


    Chris looked at his mother with a determined gaze and said, "I''m doing this voluntarily."


    Angie nodded naturally. "Alright then. If you want to go, go ahead. | didn''t pressure you. Just a reminder, if there are patients, you


    won''t be able to go to Athana at any time."


    Chris replied, "I know. I''ll arrange things in advance. I''m heading to the hospital now."


    Just back from the hospital, Chris went out again to arrange work again. When he returned hometer, he still had to pack his


    suitcase. He was unaware that Angie and the others had never nned to abandon him.


    After the door closed, Ste heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Oh my, we waited for more than an hour for Chris toe back. |


    almost couldn''t wait any longer."


    It wasn''t that Chris coincidentally came home just as they were about to leave. Instead, Angie and the others had set up the


    scene in advance by bringing down the suitcases.


    The reason they did this was to deceive Chris so that he would tag along voluntarily.


    Ste raised her hand in mid-air. Angie understood and high-fived her daughter. This was the first time they had reached an


    agreement. It was considered a sess.


    "| don''t believe he wouldn''t fall for it. | knew he wanted to go just by the way he behaved every day. But if | forced him, your


    brother''s rebellious spirit would kick in, suspecting | had some ulterior motive. | have to deal with him in reverse now."


    Angie spoke with special insight, exining one tactic after another.


    Internally, Ste thought, ''ls Mom some evil empress who time-traveled here?"


    Meanwhile, at Yamin Hospital.


    As Kimble was about to go home, he saw Chris returning to the hospital. He looked puzzled, and he halted and asked Chris,


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you leave already? Why are you back?"


    Turning back, he trailed after Chris and chattered non-stop. "Did you forget something? Let''s go for lunch together. You''re alone


    anyway. Let''s go together."


    In a hurry, Chris replied without much thought, "No time, I''m busy, go y somewhere else."


    Kimble smiled and asked, "You''re not in a rtionship. What are you busy with?"


    But when Kimble heard Chris discussing things with the hospital management while standing by the door, he was stunned.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was astonishing for someone who always considered surgeries a matter of paramount to hand over several surgeries to


    someone else and then head to Sapphire City.


    After finishing his instructions, Chris came out and went to his consultation room to tidy up. He also locked the door. His close


    friend, Kimble, unable to contain the curiosity bubbling inside, caught up and asked, "Aren''t you someone who prioritizes work?


    Why did you hand over the surgeries to other doctors this time to visit your sister for Christmas? What''s going on?"


    Chris lowered his head and tidied up his desk. "| didn''t go to see my sister when she gave birth. This time, | can go and visit her."


    Kimble rubbed his nose, feeling the credibility of this statement was about ten percent. He asked, "Why do | find it so hard to


    believe?¡±


    "| don''t care if you believe it or not." Chris''s office was simple. He finished tidying up in no time. "I''m leaving. No time to chat with


    you."


    Kimble followed behind Chris. Even if he didn''t believe it, he didn''t continue asking. He knew Chris wouldn''t disclose something


    he didn''t want to talk about. He would rather take secrets to the grave.


    An hourter, when Chris stepped into the Yamin family vi again, Angie, Ste, and even Charlie were leisurely eating fruit and


    watching variety shows in the living room. It was rare for Charlie to be watching with them too.


    Chris felt strangely out of ce as if he didn''t quite belong there.


    Perhaps he needed to do a DNA test to check if he was rted to them.


    Noticing the movement at the door, even though no one turned, they all knew who hade in. Nobody said anything. Chris


    said, "I''ll go upstairs to organize my clothes."


    Angie replied, "Okay."


    After her elder brother went upstairs, Ste nced at the stairs. After making sure Chris wouldn''te down for a while, she


    leaned forward a bit and asked quietly, "Mom, does Chris''s behavior mean I''ll have a sister-inw soon?"


    Angie maintained herposure and retained a reserved attitude. She said, "Maybe, don''t hold a hundred percent expectation."


    After saying that, Ste reminded her mom, saying, "Mom, you have to keep your word that day. You can''t go back on your word.


    I''ll also make sure to fulfill your task."


    The two of them sat on the same side. Angie raised her hand and high-fived her daughter. She said, "Once a promise is made,


    one cannot back out. I''ve always kept my promises. When did | ever go back on my word?"


    Observing the exchange between the mother and daughter, Charlie harbored doubts. When did these two get along so well and


    stop arguing? He asked, "What trick are you nning to pull on Chris this time?"


    Both Angie and Ste said in unison, "Men shouldn''t meddle in women''s affairs.¡±


    Charlie was rendered speechless upon hearing their response.


    Chris was efficient in his actions. He packed up his things in no time and came down with a ck suitcase. This suitcase had not


    been used for many years. He probably didn''t even remember thest time he used it.


    The suitcasended with a thud, and everyone stood up in unison. They move in perfect sync. Angie wiped her hands with a


    tissue and reminded her daughter, "Take the trash bag out. Otherwise, the house will get infested with bugs after we''ve been


    away for so long.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go. Joseph''s private jet is already at the airport. He messaged me five minutes ago." Angie pushed the suitcase toward


    Charlie, indicating for him to take it.


    Charlie held a suitcase in each hand. Then, Ste pushed her suitcase toward Chris. Her meaning was obvious. She even


    winked at Chris and said coquettishly, "Thank you, Chris."


    Chris suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. He said, "Speak with your normal tone. Don''t act like you''re on something."


    Ste retorted, "It seems you don''t like a delicate young woman. Noted. And don''t knock on my suitcase. This is the new one my


    beloved sister bought me, and | haven''t used it yet."


    Chris followed behind his skipping sister. "We know you want the suitcase because you like its color. If people didn''t know better,


    they''d think you were nning to open a store."


    Ste had many bags, clothes, shoes, and even suitcases at home. It was a headache. Which man could handle it all?


    The original n was to leave in the afternoon, but seeing her son return and receiving news that her son-inw''s ne had


    arrived, Angie decided to leave right away.


    On the ne, Chris looked at the scenery outside, a vast expanse of white. For some reason, he suddenly felt a bit lost himself,


    unable to find direction. He was in disbelief that he had left his work behind.


    Chris closed his eyes to rest, trying to avoid his sister''s disturbance. Then, he began contemting his unusual behavior. He was


    a simple guy, but he would engage in self-reflection, pondering his recent actions.


    This was the first time he had left work behind after working for so long. He needed to sort out his thoughts.


    Several hourster, the ne had arrived at Sapphire Airport.


    Joseph and Christina were already waiting at the airport. The couple estimated the time and arrived at the airport half an hour


    early to pick them up.


    Seeing the four peopleing out of the gate, Joseph warmly went forward and took the suitcase from his mother-inw''s hand.


    Christina did not intend to take her brother''s suitcase. She just nced at him calmly and said, "I thought you weren''ting.¡±


    Chris replied coldly, "| didn''t have much surgery, so | came over."


    Christina didn''t believe this. She was smart. She just didn''t expose Chris. She knew her brother too well. When had he ever


    abandoned his job?


    The empty-handed Ste approached her sister affectionately, holding her sister''s hand. She asked, "Christina, where''s our


    leader staying?"


    Christina nced at Ste out of the corner of her eye. She asked while already knew the answer, "Are you talking about Leia?"


    Chris''s pace slowed a bit as he walked, his ears attentive. All these subtle behaviors of his were noticed by Christina, who smiled


    faintly.


    Ste replied with a smile, "Yeah, I''m supposed to stay in Sapphire City for a few days, nning to hang out with Ms. March."


    Christina asked, "Are you really close with Leia? She usually keeps a distance from subordinates."


    Ste exined, "Not really. We''ve just been jogging togethertely and ended up chatting more. | feel like Ms. March is actually


    a nice person, not as serious as she appears to be. That''s just my take.¡±


    Ste absorbed in her own analysis. She then roped in Chris. "Right, Chris?"


    Chris, who had been silent, nodded. "Yeah, she''s nice."


    As Joseph walked ahead, he naturally


    overheard the conversation. He mM


    chuckled and sajd,iq enam-and


    cAdUADVSILE, uct Chris to say


    something positive is quite an


    aplishment. It shows that Leia


    is pretty impressive." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The few of them chatted andughed as they kept walking. Ste always remembered her promise to her mother. From time to


    time, she would mention Leia, while Christina responded ordingly.


    In the car, Ste persisted in her efforts, asking, "Christina, why don''t we grab a meal with Ms. March after Christmas or before?"


    Christina responded, "She just got


    back and hasn''t settled in yet. Let¡¯


    give her a few ays, Mele alresly


    nned td go skiing after Christmas.


    Frank, Ava, Trevon, and Natalie will


    join us then. It''ll be more fun with


    everyone." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The children could have some fun together too.


    Excited by the idea, Ste grew excited, resembling an ever-young child. "Snowball fights! That''s awesome. | love it! | can''t wait!"


    Joseph nced in the rearview mirror and said to Ste, "Ste, Chris, since you''re here, just have fun. Let me know whatever


    you want to do, and I''ll arrange it. No need to hold back."


    Ste replied happily, "Sure, Joseph! Any rmendations for winter activities in Sapphire City?"


    Christina and Angie were talking about the children. Charlie and Chris were quietly listening.


    Joseph pondered for a moment. "For


    outdoor activities, it''s probably more


    snow-rted. It''s going to snow


    continuously in Sa bireCitytor


    whjle starting feerorrowe Ine quite


    beautiful. Your sister and | have tried


    skiing and ice skating. You could try


    dining in a snow house, riding


    snowmobiles, or doing some off-road


    activities. Whatever you like, you can


    stay a few more days and explore at


    your own pace." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Ste started to get excited. Shepletely forgot about her mother''s instructions. "Yes, yes, |


    want to y! | love outdoor activities, everything you mentioned!"


    Christina reassured. "We won''t hold you back. You can have a st with Ava and the others when the timees."


    Ste said happily, "You''re the best, Christina! | work really hard. You can ask Ms. March if you don''t believe me."


    Christina replied, "| know. Ms. March didn''t say anything negative about you."


    Ste nodded. "I know that Ms. March is not bad. She''s not people who would spout nonsense."

 Chapter 634

    Then, the car arrived at the Turner Manor.


    The guards immediately rushed forward to help, but Joseph gestured to stop them. The guards understood his meaning and


    backed off.


    Chris took his first moments after getting out of the car to assess the Turner Manor. Comparing it to the Roberts family estate, it


    was on par in many ways. If a distinction were to be made, it would lean more toward a princess-like aesthetic at his brother-in-


    law''s home.


    Themotion outside drew the attention of the people inside the house. In a white puffer jacket, ck sweatpants, and a gray


    knitted hat, George dashed out. He was undeniably adorable, making a beeline for Angie.


    Angie squatted down to greet her grandson. She was overflowing with joy. Her heart warmed at that moment. Her face beamed


    with a smile as she said, "My darling, | missed you so much! Come, let me kiss you."


    "Muack, muack! You''re so cute, George. You''re so handsome too. | like you so much!" Angie couldn''t resist rubbing her


    grandson''s forehead.


    When Emma and Daniel stepped out of the house in their indoor slippers, they saw this heartwarming scene. Emma smiled and


    remarked, "Wee! It''s going to snow tomorrow, and we were worried that the ne would be dyed or even canceled, so


    we asked Joseph toe and pick you up today.¡±


    Charlie chimed in, saying, "Your arrangements are always so thoughtful."


    Daniel added, "Sapphire City gets snow around this time every year, and it usually tends tost a while. Us older folks can''t help


    but keep an eye on the weather forecast.¡±


    Ste raised her hand. "I''m interested in the weather forecast too!"


    Angie teased, "Isn''t it because you''re picking out clothes ording to the weather? How can you be the same as us?"


    Emma smiled gently, her warmth infectious, radiating a sense offort. She said, "This shows that Ste cares about her well-


    being by choosing the right attire to wear, which is a good thing.¡±


    Ste chimed in, saying, "Emma, you always know how to strike up a conversation."


    "Stop praising her. She''ll float away," Charlie said.


    Several people were joking about Ste''s shorings, but Ste, being thick-skinned and unperturbed, contributed to the


    lightheartedness. Joseph personally moved Angie and Charlie''s luggage couple upstairs, with Chris following closely behind.


    Upstairs, Joseph ced their luggage. After that, he showed Chris to his room. He told Chris, "Your sister was worried you might


    come too, so she prepared this room for you. If there''s anything you need, just let me know.¡±


    Chris nced around the room. It was simr to his space in Athana. He said, "Thank you, Joseph."


    "We''re family now, it''s nothing. We''re all thrilled you''re here, especially your sister," Joseph replied.


    Chris nodded, ncing downstairs at the lively scene where Ste had already bonded with her nephew. They were engrossed


    in a yful game of chase.


    At midnight of Christmas Eve night, in Turner''s downstairs living room, everyone held their phones, sending Christmas wishes


    and messages to their beloved family and cherished friends, sharing love and festive cheer.


    Every person''s face was beaming with smiles, and there was an instant of excitement and cheers as they received Christmas


    presents from their friends and families.


    Though the most enthusiastic was, of course, Ste.


    The different notification tones from various phones were pieced together, forming a melodious song that echoed throughout the


    vast living room, floating into every corner.


    Ste eximed, "Wow, Natalie says she will give me a designer bag as my Christmas gift! She is so generous!"


    Ste found her phone buzzing incessantly with a ton of warm Christmas wishes from her circle of friends. She delved into a


    whirlwind of replies, hopping from one chat group to another, determined not to miss responding to anyone. She sent heartfelt


    wishes to everyone as she immersed herself in the joyous exchanges of the festive season.


    Emma came down the stairs, arranging her shawl and carrying two bags of presents. She handed one gift to Ste. "Here''s a gift


    for you. Merry Christmas! Chris, here is yours."


    Emma also prepared Christmas gifts for Joseph and Christina. Regardless of their children''s age, in Daniel and Emma''s hearts,


    as long as they were still their children, they would continue the yearly tradition of giving their children gifts.


    Although Ava was absent this year, Daniel and Joseph had already given Christmas gifts to their daughter.


    No one was left behind. They also gave gifts to Natalie, Sherri, and Rose. It could be said that they were considerate in every


    aspect.


    Ste hurriedly stood up to receive the gift. "Thank you, Emma, thank you, Daniel."


    Chris also epted the gift and took out a small one from his coat. He crouched down, calling out, "George!"


    Angie patted her grandson, leaning in to whisper, "Quick, Uncle Chris''s going to give you a gift."


    The young and energetic George hopped down from Angie''sp and dashed over to Chris, extending his hand. His gesture


    brought smiles to everyone. Joseph sat on the couch, legs apart, calmly observing his son''s actions, a faint smile ying on his


    lips.


    Christina sat beside Joseph, holding his wrist. Her phone chimed with a notification. It was a received payment with a note that


    read, [Honey, | love you. Merry Christmas.]


    They turned their heads at the same time, and their gazes met. Silent love surrounded the two of them. Their hearts raced, and


    they smiled. Joseph raised his hand and held Christina''s hand tightly.


    Christina reciprocated, holding Joseph''s hand with equal intensity, exchanging warmth through their palms.


    Meanwhile, Chris handed the gift to his nephew, reminding him, "Hide the one | gave you well. Don''t let Aunt Ste find it."


    George took the gift and nodded seriously. He tucked it into his backpack and zipped it up, casting a wary nce at Ste.


    Christina asked, "George, what do you say to Uncle Chris for the gift?"


    George turned to Chris and said, "Thank you." Chris ruffled his nephew''s hair, adoration filling his eyes. He had given his


    nephew an exquisite small toy car and a wishing card.


    Suddenly, Ste leaped up and dashed straight upstairs, leaving everyone puzzled as they watched her reach the staircase.


    Angie sighed. "She''s always so restless and fidgety, making a fuss over nothing all day long.¡±


    After a moment, Ste came back downstairs, hopping down three steps as one. Onlookers couldn''t help but worry. Ste gave


    her brother a look. She crouched halfway and gave the gift to her nephew, saying, "This is my gift for you. Hide it well, and don''t


    let Uncle Chris find it."


    George nodded solemnly, adeptly concealing the gift, and then nced at Chris warily.


    For George, the evening was a windfall. He received Christmas gifts from everyone without the need to give back.


    In the Women''s Congregation chat group, a barrage of emojis flooded the screen. Natalie had been sending Christmas wishes


    for over half an hour, her hands growing tired. Then, Trevon messaged her hands to relieve her tiredness.


    Chris was suddenly added to a group chat. He opened it and checked the members, finding Hackett, Trevon, Frank, Joseph, and


    Edward inside.


    Hackett was the admin of the group chat, and his nickname in the group was "Men''s Alliance Plus A Single Man."


    Chris was speechless.


    Feeling a bit ridiculed, Chris lost his festive spirit due to Hackett''s nickname during Christmas. He sent a message. [Why drag


    me into this group?]


    Hackett replied, [It''s just for fun.]


    Chris internally cursed, ''Was this supposed to be fun?'' He sent another message, saying, [I already gave a Christmas gift to my


    nephew. | have nothing for you, Hackett.]


    Trevon replied, [You''ve got him figured out.]


    Trevon was referring to Hackett, wondering why he suddenly created a group, especially on Christmas.


    Hackett still had a wicked n during Christmas.


    Frank asked, [You didn''t get any Christmas gifts? Poor Hackett.]


    Hackett retorted, [Damn it, Frank. Don''t mock me! | don''t care about Christmas gifts.]


    Edward chimed in, saying, [My wife forced me to buy all the Christmas gifts. | only have 40 dors left as my pocket money.]


    Trevon sent Edward a thumbs-up emoji and replied, [Well yed on your wife''s part.]


    Joseph took action, sending tons of Christmas gift emojis in the chat group. It left Hackett somewhat helpless and annoyed.


    Then, others joined in, creating a sense of ceremony and atmosphere.


    After Joseph, Trevon, Frank, and Chris had sent their contributions, Edward, iming he had almost run out of money, finally


    promised to give Hackett a gift.


    Christina turned to Joseph and said, "You should also give Christmas wishes to Leia and Quinn. Remember to give them gifts


    later.¡±


    Upon hearing this, it was evident that Chris''s typing paused briefly, then resumed on the screen a secondter.


    Joseph caught onto Chris''s actions. He smirked and said, "Alright, make a video call to them and ask which day they want to go


    skiing.¡±


    Christina nodded. "Okay."


    The video call connected, with three faces disyed on the screen. Christina adjusted the camera to focus on herself. Inside the


    frame, Quinn wore a red down jacket, while Leia sported a beige coat.


    "Merry Christmas, Christina, and where''s my cute George." The cheerful tone from the other end of the screen was audible even


    from a distance.


    Christina said, "My mom''s holding him. George, Quinn calls for you."


    The camera panned to Angie. Quinn, naturally lively and fond of jokes, maintained her politeness upon seeing Angie flicker


    across the screen. "Angie, Merry Christmas."


    Angie smiled in return. "Wishing you a Merry Christmas too."


    "Hello, Quinn," George said.


    "Leia, are you free recently?" Christina asked.


    Joseph nced at Chris when Christina mentioned Leia, and he seemed content with Chris''s reaction.


    Angie leaned closer to take a look,


    glimpsing at the phone screen. Leia


    wasn''t stunningly beau ify, utahe!


    jannioa appearance, unblemished.


    Even through the screen, Angie


    noticed the rity in her smooth skin


    extending down her neck. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Engrossed in observing Leia for a minute, Angie seemed particrly satisfied. She instinctively nced at Chris, who was busy


    typing on his phone.


    Leia seemed to be lost in thought. She paused for a moment before answering, "Two or three days from now. | n to take my


    parents out tomorrow."


    Angie felt even more pleased upon hearing this. Leia''s words hinted that she showed care and love to her parents.


    "I''m avable anytime. No need to


    ask me. I''ma loner. | haven''tnned


    on visitin otives BP wi srane


    Dera lind dates for me. It


    makes me shiver," Quinn eximed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Not like I''ve seen you scared," Joseph remarked.


    "You''re picking on me, Joseph! Even Christina doesn''t scold me. Christina, teach him some manners,¡± Quinn teased.


    Christinaughed and said, "Alright, let''s settle on the three days from now. But we''ll have a few more people on our end. My


    sister and her group will be joining."


    "That''s sounds great. More people, more fun," Quinn replied.


    Leia pondered for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "Sure, | don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After setting the agreed-upon time, Christina ended the video call and exchanged a silent nce with Joseph.


    Then, Emma''s phone rang. It was a video call from Ava. As soon as it connected, the cheerful voice of Ava filled the air. "Mom,


    Dad, Joseph, Christina, Merry Christmas!"


    Sounds of fireworks burst in the air, and television shows yed in the background, filtering through their respective phones.


    "Sweetheart, Merry Christmas." The camera focused on two children. Cyril and Nona were dressed in festive down jackets, and


    the little princess had a red hair clip.


    Grace and her husband leaned closer to the phone to extend their Christmas wishes, and Frank politely greeted everyone.


    Not seeing her father in the living room, Ava asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    Emma replied, "Your dad and Chris went to the study."


    Then, Ava greeted Angie. "Oh, Angie, Merry Christmas."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Angie replied, "Merry Christmas, Ava."


    Ava then told Emma, "Mom, we''lle over tomorrow."


    Joseph smiled, feeling a bit eager to see his little sister. "Whenever youe, I''ll be there to pick you up, okay?"


    Ava beamed with joy and made an okay gesture.


    Grace leaned closer to the screen


    and said, "Emma, we won''t c


    over this ti e RosaiSdae to give


    bIDN sd n. William and | will n to


    visit Sapphire City for Christmas next


    time." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Emma replied gently, "You''re wee to visit Sapphire City anytime. Rose''s child is the most important in our hearts."

 Chapter 635

    After a heavy snowfall, the entire Sapphire City was draped in a thin white veil. The gentle snowkes danced through the sky,


    leisurely settling in every corner, attempting to umte little by little. It gave the impression of immacte purity and


    wlessness.


    The tree branches were bent under the weight of thick snow. They drooped low, observing the ground covered in a nket of


    snow. The once-visible grass des were now buried beneath the snow mercilessly, a prevalent sight of pure white everywhere.


    In a snow-capped area of Sapphire City, a group of children could be seen in the distance, chasing each other around in the


    snow. They wereughing and having fun. Their joyousughter echoed through the snow-capped mountains, creating an


    environment that truly embodied childhood. It was what children should experience and cherish in their memories.


    The children had already gotten along well, and the adults started to organize their teams.


    Before the team allocation, Joseph said, "I''ll look after the kids. You guys have fun."


    Wearing a heavy down jacket, Trevon swiftly scanned the few people around and thought of something. Then, he dered in a


    domineering tone, "Alright, Natalie, Frank, Ava, and | will be one group. The rest of you are a team of five."


    Christina, Quinn, and Leia didn''t object, but Chris turned to nce at his team, feeling he was like an odd one out. It was as if he


    was the lone male amidst what seemed like a women''smittee. Why did he have to be the only guy among them?


    Just as he was about to speak, Frank gave a wry smile and said, "We''re all couples. Are you okay with splitting us up?"


    Trevon teased Chris, "You can consider yourself as female."


    Chris was rendered speechless by their response.


    It crossed Chris''s mind that it shouldn''t be a big deal for the couples to split up just for a game, but he chose not to voice this


    thought.


    Ste focused on something else. She said, "Come on, Chris. We''re five, and they''re four, they''d definitely agree. Let''s go, we''re


    okay with it.¡±


    Chris agreed readily, saying, "Alright, let''s do it."


    Before the game started, Trevon and Frank exchanged a nce, both simultaneously smirking mischievously. To Natalie and


    Ava, that kind of smile seemed conspiratorial, as if they were harboring some mischief.


    As expected, when the game started, these adultsughed loudly like children, throwing snowballs at each other with fervor.


    Joseph watched their interaction and smiled contentedly. He was in a good mood.


    When the children at the side saw that their parents and the other adults were having so much fun, they couldn''t resist joining the


    fun together. They automatically formed their own teams. George ran to his mom, Christina, to start yfullypeting with his


    little friends.


    Meanwhile, Jasper, Sophia, and Olivia went over to their parents to join in the snowball game. They were targeting Chris with


    yful snowballs while being considerate not to target their younger brother.


    Trevon scooped up a snowball from the ground and teasingly nced at Chris, then swiftly aimed the ball towards Leia beside


    Chris. Chris, watching the ball about to hit Leia, quickly turned and shielded her with a smooth move.


    The impactnded the snowball on Chris''s back, scattering snow over the dark coat, blending with the ground''s umted


    snow. His attire bore the remnants of the snow, starkly contrasting the white against the ck.


    Leia, unexpectedly protected by Chris, felt a momentary flutter as she was shielded by Chris. It was unexpected, causing a


    quickened heartbeat in her chest. Before Leia could voice her surprise, another snowball was hurled toward her from Frank.


    Neither of them had the chance to diffuse the awkwardness. Their actions were under everyone''s watchful eyes, yet unspoken.


    In a silent coboration, they inadvertently assisted each other. Christina shared a knowing smile with Joseph across the space.


    Then, Chris seemed to attract a series of attacks. Trevon and Frank bombarded him with snowballs, but whether it was a case of


    Parkinson''s, azy eye, or an intentional move, the snowballs consistently veered toward Leia.


    Leia, who possessed a strong team spirit, joined Chris in their retaliation. Natalie, Ava, Quinn, and Christina engaged in the


    snowball fight, intensifying the battle. This effectively dispelled Leia''s suspicions. After all, everyone was enthusiastically involved


    in the game.


    Sophia, being a little assistant, also contributed. A tiny snowball hit Leia, promptingughter from the group. Trevon affectionately


    tousled his daughter''s head, showcasing his pride.


    George was a little short on strength from all the throwing. He took a break and joined his father. They began building a


    snowman in an open area. "Dad."


    George wanted to take off the scarf, and Joseph didn''t want to spoil the children''s nature. So, he wrapped George''s scarf around


    him. He now had two scarves. "Okay."


    George''s little hand was freezing. He tried rubbing it on his clothes, but it didn''t warm up. He ced his hand against his leg.


    Seeing this, Joseph cupped George''s small hand and blew on it gently. "It''ll be warm in a bit."


    George''s little hand became much warmer after his dad rubbed it. "Okay."


    Sophia said, "Uncle Joseph, we want to join too!" Running over, she saw her cousin and uncle building a snowman and was


    tempted to join. She started gathering snow on the side.


    Sophia didn''t feel cold at all, leaving Jasper feeling helpless. His parents were having so much fun. He could only watch his


    sister and quietly help collect snow on the side, rolling a huge snowball.


    Before Joseph could praise Sophia, she had already taken the snowball herself, showing no embarrassment whatsoever. Olivia,


    on the other hand, continued diligently building the snowman, quite used to her sister''s action.


    Joseph smiled without saying a word, squatting down to help the children build a snowman together.


    Laughter echoed from a distance. Ste specifically aimed at Frank and Trevon, while Trevon and Frank seemed to have a


    squint today, and the snowball always urately veered away from Chris. However, they didn''t focus solely on Leia, avoiding


    suspicion. Poor Ste ended up with snow on her neck after getting hit.


    At this moment, Ste was hit by two goofballs, her neck covered in snow. She was freezing and hopping on one foot. Christina


    helped her sister clean up, saying, "I offered you a scarf, but you didn''t want it."


    Ste''spetitive spirit red. "How was | supposed to know these two pranksters were after me?"


    Quinn aimed a snowball at Ava, but Frank swiftly stepped in the way, taking the hit on his shoulder. The snowball meant for Ava


    landed on Frank''s shoulder and scattered on the ground. With a knowing look, Quinn whispered to Christina, "They''re all skilled


    yers. It''s a diversionary tactic."


    Christina chuckled, offering a smile that indicated the answer. Everyone being sharp-minded, they could easily see through


    tactics. She hinted that getting caught up in the desire to win, like Ste, might cloud the bigger picture.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, being somewhat on the periphery, Christina and Quinn had a clearer view of the situation.


    Chris was covered in snow all over. Even his cheeks were dusted. Leia couldn''t stand seeing him in that state. After all, he took a


    hit trying to protect her from the snowball. She reached out, rising on her tiptoes, and brushed off the snow from Chris''s hair. She


    reassured him, saying, "You don''t need to shield me. It''s okay to get hit."


    Leia''s eyes could be seen when she lowered her gaze, clear as water, revealing a hidden trace of tenderness.


    Chris said straightforwardly, "I''m a guy. | can''t just watch my teammate get hit."


    Ste beside him thought to herself, ''I''m getting hit non-stop, and you didn''t bother to shield me once.¡¯


    Chris''s actions spoke for themselves, and Leia remained silent. After all, Chris had shielded both Christina and Quinn several


    times, yet he hadn''t stepped in to help Ste. Perhaps in Chris''s eyes, Ste was resilient and sturdy enough to handle the hits.


    As the halftime break approached, a few of them were starting to sweat slightly. If they continued ying, they would catch a


    cold. They couldn''t just stuff handkerchiefs like kindergarten kids.


    Chris was still shaking off the snow, and just as it was ending, Frank hit him with another snowball. Covered in white, Chris


    cursed, "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you hear that the game is over?"


    Frank replied, "I don''t want to waste the snowball | made."


    Leia felt that these people had good personalities, and she could tell that they had a strong bond. She said to Chris, "Bend down,


    I''ll help you get rid of the snow on your hair."


    Chris shook his head again and refused, saying, "It''s fine. I''ll just shake it off myself."


    Christina, who had just arrived, heard


    her brother''s refusal and couldn''t


    believe it. Even a dog would con


    e


    head at this mj gecopnrtulity¡±


    Eames Als Sp Christina


    wondered if there might be


    something wrong with Chris''s brain.


    She decided she would have Natalie


    help check on him another day. She


    then shook her head as she walked


    toward Joseph. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ste followed behind and muttered. Quinn was helping her. "Don''t move, and why haven''t you zipped up your coat all the way?


    That way, the snow won''t get into your neck.¡±


    Ste replied furiously, "It''s too hot! My toes are on fire from running. If | zip it up all the way, I''m afraid | won''t be smacked to


    death by them. I''ll die of heat instead."


    Quinn chuckled, suddenly hoping that Leia could be together with Chris. Christina''s family atmosphere was really good. She


    reckoned Leia wouldn''t feel unhappy marrying into that family.


    When Natalie saw Sophia with only a white sweater left on, she felt a throbbing in her head. Sophia had shed her socks, shoes,


    coat, scarf, and hat by this point.


    On the other hand, the snowman was decked out in Sophia''s clothes, and there was even a stick hanging from its mouth. It


    wasn''t a toothpick but a stick, probably meant to mimic a toothpick for the snowman to hold askew.


    The others were speechless. This style was not bad. She was a genius.


    Christina was speechless when she saw Sophia remove the socks and ce them on the snowman''s hand. Didn''t Sophia feel


    cold? "Joseph, why did you let Sophia take everything off? She might catch a cold.¡±


    Joseph had actually tried to stop it, but Sophia insisted on being innovative. As an uncle, he couldn''t stifle the child''s creative


    thinking. Afterpleting the work, Sophia even asked him to take many group photos, saying she wanted to develop them.


    At the moment, it seemed innovative, but once Sophia grew up in the future, these photos might be the embarrassing


    moments she would want to bury. That was what Joseph thought.


    Frank had his arm around Ava''s shoulder, his smile gradually widening. He turned to nce at Trevon, who was also smiling,


    and said, "Sophia, you''re quite creative." Thank goodness she didn''t remove her pants and put them on the snowman.


    Avaughed, leaning against Frank''s shoulder. She found her nephew too adorable.


    In fact, Sophia wanted to take her


    pants off, but Joseph stopped her.


    Joseph threatened oe saying it


    e ook ofbhenigarts Natalie would


    immediately send her back to


    Athana. Sophia thought about it


    again and again. Then, with a


    regretful expression, she agreed not


    to take off her pants. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Natalie could get angry, Trevon reminded his daughter, "Sophia, we''re going to the snow houses for pizza. Hurry up and


    put your clothes on."


    Sophia sat down on the ground and


    took the socks from the snowman''s


    hand, putting them dire ily antohen


    feguenoieae his, she took


    th¨¦ socks and shook out the snow


    from inside. She scolded Sophia,


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting cold?


    Aren''t you feeling chilly?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jasper finished dressing up Olivia''s snowman and stood up, no longer interested in looking at Sophia. His hands


    rested inside the pockets of his down jacket as he calmly observed the scene.


    Quinn ced a hand on Leia''s shoulder andmented, "This kid has character." She didn''t mention about Chris''s incident.


    Leia smiled and replied, "He''s bolder and with a rather unconventional way of thinking.¡±


    Soon after, Natalie helped her daughter put on her coat, socks, hat, and scarf. Holding her child''s hand, she walked toward a row


    of circr-shaped snow houses.


    Each snow house was constructed using thick umted snow, hollow in the middle, and had three warm yellow wallmps, a


    table, and several stools inside.

 Chapter 636

    A few of them opted for thergest snow house, thergest within the snowy mountain. It was capable of amodating all of


    them.


    It seems like everyone took their seats in order to bring together Leia and Chris. Natalie, Trevon, Frank, and Ava had already


    settled with the three children on one side.


    Meanwhile, Christina, Joseph, George, Ste, and Quinn had orderly taken their seats. Thest two spots were for Chris and


    Leia, and everyone appeared to have taken their seats without issue, following the sequence.


    Quinn pulled Leia to sit beside her, saying, "Sit next to me so | can look after you."


    Leia sat down next to Quinn. Inside the room, there was a stove burning, the matchsticks crackling. The fiery red glow from


    inside the stove could be seen through the crevices, and the room was warm. After closing the wooden door, the heating


    circted inside the room.


    Everyone took off their coats and hung them on the coat rack at the side. Several men, following the gentlemanly code,


    automatically received their wives'' coats when they took them off.


    Chris did not think too much about it and took the coats from his sister and Leia. Leia was a little embarrassed but still thanked


    him. She said shyly, "Thank you."


    Chris only replied, "It''s nothing.¡±


    Everyone was speechless by Chris''s reaction.


    Quinn smiled and declined Chris''s gesture, saying, "I''ll do it myself. I''m older and need to move around more. Inside this snow


    house, | might be the oldest one."


    Ste sweetly said, "Quinn, with your figure and appearance, if you said you were 25, people would believe it.¡±


    Women always loved beingplimented on looking young, and Quinn was no different. Ste''s words made her happy. Quinn


    replied, "Your sweet talk is like honey. | like it! | thought you were going to say 18."


    Ste replied cheekily, "Well, 18 wouldn''t work. That''s too fake. | prefer to be realistic."


    Quinn said, "Leia, you''ve taught her well. She learned the art of sweet talk well from you.¡±


    Leia smiled but didn''t say anything. Chris wanted to expose Quinn but stopped himself after looking at Leia next to him. He


    decided not to say it.


    Soon, several tes of pizzas and food were served. They emitted billowing steam, and a few people used forks to pick food for


    their wives. Quinn watched this scene with a faint smile. She remembered that she had once been treated the same way, but it


    had been a long time.


    Chris also wanted to help, but his decorum didn''t allow it, so he politely asked, "Do you need any help?"


    Before Leia could reply, Quinn interjected, "Sure. You can help us open the drinks for us. Otherwise, all the guys are moving


    around, and you just sitting idle doesn''t look right."


    Leia was ustomed to Quinn''s way of speaking, but she worried that its directness might make Chris ufortable. She


    subtly signaled Quinn to tone it down a bit, and Quinn responded with a smile and a shrug, indicating she understood.


    The meal progressed harmoniously, with the children behaving well. Once the children had eaten their fill, they went outside to


    check the snowmen they had built.


    Olivia and George were busy shaping the snow, smoothing out uneven parts of the snowmen. Meanwhile, Sophia stood with her


    hands behind her back, shaking her head in dissatisfaction at their current creation.


    Jasper wore an expressionless face as he watched Sophia. He tucked his hands into his pockets, delivering a cold threat. "Don''t


    you dare take off your clothes again. You know what will happen to you."


    Sophia withdrew her hand from the zipper she''d started to open and pouted, saying, "Got it."


    Inside the snow house, Joseph asked the other adults, "Afterward, do you all want to go off-roading, skiing, or ice skating?¡±


    "In the snow, we''re limited to snow-rted activities. | reckon the snow in Sapphire City willst a while." With that, Joseph


    helped Christina pick up some food and ced it in the empty bowl in front of her.


    Ava, inclined toward the cool activities, sought the opinion of others. "Well, what do you want to do?"


    In unison, the women replied, "Off-roading.¡±


    The men were stunned after hearing their response. They all thought that these women were quite tough.


    Chris did not find it strange that Natalie, Ava, and Quinn chose off-roading. It could be seen that Quinn was rtively bold.


    However, Chris was surprised when Leia also chose off-roading.


    After lunch, they arrived at a mountainous area. They saw a dazzling array of off-road vehicles parked in an open space. There


    were all kinds of colors.


    Natalie smiled as she watched while Trevon looked down and asked, "Which color do you like?"


    Natalie replied, "The ck one."


    Trevon nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with that."


    Trevon headed toward an area, presumably tomunicate with the staff there. He requested a ck car and three children''s


    off-road vehicles suitable for t terrain. Pat, Ethan, and Benjamin watched over the children. Trevon told them, "Guys,e


    here and choose your vehicle."


    Jasper chose a ck one and told Trevon, "I''ll take George with me."


    Joseph squatted down and asked his son, "Want to drive with Jasper?"


    George stood eagerly by the vehicle, attempting to climb in. Joseph lifted George with one hand, securing the seatbelt. These


    were children''s cars and were very safe.


    Every year, many children woulde here to have fun with their parents.


    Olivia and Sophia already had off-road vehicles in their houses, so they were very familiar with the vehicle''s structure. Especially


    Sophia, who skillfully started the car and drove it on the t ground.


    The three vehicles circled around on the t terrain, with Pat, Ethan, and Benjamin apanying each vehicle.


    Pat and Ethan had neutral expressions, while Benjamin was more active.


    Frank and Ava chose a red and ck off-road car, with Frank driving and Ava sitting beside him.


    Quinn, Christina, and Joseph didn''t join in. They all stood on the sidelines with cups of coffee. Quinn imed to feel a bit drowsy


    as she had gotten used to taking naps these past few days and was afraid of dozing off while driving.


    Finally, Leia and Chris each took a car. Seeing this, the three onlookers shook their heads in resignation. Quinn teased Christina,


    "Christina, there''s a reason your brother is still single. He''s too passive. At this rate, when will he take our little Leia home? Your


    mother might have to wait forever for your brother to get married.¡±


    Joseph held Christina by the waist and smiled slyly. He asked Quinn, "Could you help him?"


    Quinn nced at the group driving off in the distance and joked to Joseph, saying, "How can | help him? | can''t exactly confess


    on behalf of your brother-inw, can |?"


    Christina sighed in resignation. "It is already a miracle that Chris even manages toe along with us. At first, | was worried he


    might note to Sapphire City this time."


    Joseph responded, "You''re resourceful, aren''t you? Give it your best shot."


    Quinn shot Joseph another look. She understood his implied request but remained silent. She turned to Christina and said, "You


    seem to have pretty low expectations for your younger brother. Alright. I''ll figure something out and do a good deed for him."


    Chris continued trailing beside Leia''s car as if he was afraid something would happen to her. Every time Leia nced back at the


    road, she caught a glimpse of Chris''s handsome face, causing her to quickly turn away.


    The more she saw, it got etched in her memory.


    Soon, it was already evening. At Turner Manor, everyone was ying with fireworks in the courtyard. The entire courtyard was


    filled with the smell of fireworks and was a little pungent.


    In one corner of the courtyard, there was a pile of fireworks stacked as tall as a person. Joseph knew the kids liked them, so he


    had prepared these fireworks early before Ava and the others arrived. There was a variety of them.


    Most of them were sparklers. Joseph avoided the most intense ones, fearing they might be dangerous.


    At that moment, the children held their sparklers in their hands. They running and spinning around the yard. Olivia danced with


    her sparklers. She was enveloped in the glow of the sparkles, resembling a fairy.


    Jasper was taking care of his younger siblings. He used his dad''s lighter to help light the fireworks. Natalie reminded him,


    ¡°Jasper, be careful with your clothes."


    Jasper nodded and replied, "Okay, got it."


    Meanwhile, Sophia yed creatively, holding a bunch of sparklers and engaging in a yful boxing routine. The sparks brushed


    against her clothes, causing Natalie''s eyebrows to twitch and her blood pressure to rise. This little girl was always a handful,


    trying out one stunt after another.


    Sophia was always unpredictable, and they never knew what she could do in the next second.


    Natalie sternly reminded her, "Sophia, can you stop punching and kicking? It''s too dangerous!"


    Sophia, being the young-spirited one, promptly agreed. "Sure."


    George was very well-behaved, standing quietly by Jasper''s side. He earnestly watched the fireworks sparkle and fade. He


    patiently waited for Jasper to help light up another sparkler once it was extinguished, repeating the cycle without a fuss and


    remaining very calm.


    Joseph and Christina each held one of Frank and Ava''s twins. Emma and Angie Yamin were chatting inside while Daniel and


    Charlie were having a conversation in the study.


    The two babies, Cyril and Nona, watched the beautiful and sparkling fireworks with delight. They pped their hands. They


    drooled a bit, and Frank fetched some baby wipes to help clean up.


    Meanwhile, Chris leaned against the doorway. His mind was filled with the image of him shielding Leia from snowballs earlier


    today. His figure had shielded her. When he lowered his head, he could see Leia''s fluttering eyshes and delicate lips. For a


    moment, he almost wanted to lean down and kiss her.


    However, he held his urge and stopped himself. He was disgusted with his own inappropriate thoughts. He seemed to be going


    through a phase of infatuation.


    Trevon stood by the door with his


    arms crossed. He then leanedzi


    against it. Foll figqisaiFrdnk also


    lganeaiheary. His feet were against


    the wall, and he leaned sideways,


    resembling a boneless caterpir.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon teased Chris, "Watching the fireworks?"


    Chris shot him an incredulous look and retorted, "Or what, should | be seeing ghosts?¡±


    Frank chuckled. He replied with a


    sneer, "If you could see ghosts, it¡¯


    mean you havethegit Ubsight


    Tonretr6W: esearch institutions will


    be queuing up to study you. You''d be


    contributing to the medical field."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris became speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chris knew he couldn''t argue against Frank and Trevon alone. He thought maybe silence would be better since they would just


    mock him non-stop.


    Trevon was idle, so how could he let go of the chance to tease Chris? ncing at Natalie ying with the kids in the distance,


    he cheekily said to Chris, "You''re pretending to be deep in thought.¡±


    "Is your brain damaged? What''s it to


    you if | stand here? Go find y: UYAwife


    and kids." rigydinnn rt to engage


    TALL Co omakere They were


    clearly there to taunt him with ulterior


    intentions. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, Frank said to Chris, "You''re a doctor, right? Trevon is sick, so why don''t you cure him?"


    A few secondster, Frank leaned over to Chris and asked, "You can''t cure him?"


    Chris was annoyed. He furrowed his brow and said, "| can''t cure his terminal illness. It''s beyond help. We need Natalie.¡±


    Trevon was not angry but amused. "Terminal illness? Great! Since you can see ghosts, I''lle to haunt you in the future.¡±


    Chris was rendered speechless.


    The conversation here was in full swing when Sophia''s down jacket caught fire. Natalie rushed over and quickly stripped her


    daughter''s clothes off. A few others also gathered around.


    Sophia wasn''t afraid at all. She threw her clothes on the ground and stomped on them fiercely.


    Everyone watched this scene with lingering fear, but the protagonist, Sophia, seemed quite pleased. Free from the heavy down


    jacket, she felt lighter and even waved her fists.


    Ava and Christina both crouched down to check if Sophia was injured. After a thorough examination, they found only the clothes


    were damaged, which eased their worries.


    Natalie stared at therge hole burned into the jacket on the ground, nearly breathless with exasperation. She knew this might


    happen and red at her daughter.


    Joseph stepped in, shielding Sophia. "It''s okay, idents happen. Don''t be mad on Christmas. Sophia, no more ying like this


    later."


    Christina fetched a brand new down jacket from inside the house. "| bought this. Let''s see if it fits."


    There were many new clothes purchased for the other kids at home.


    Like a childish kid who never learned, Ste selected the fireworks Joseph bought from the corner. Among this group of children,


    she was the queen.


    Sophia nced at Christina and politely thanked her. "Thank you, Aunt Christina."


    Sensing his wife''s anger, Trevon walked over quickly, putting an arm around Natalie andforting her, "I''ll talk to herter when


    we''re alone. Let''s not embarrass her in front of everyone."


    Natalie went speechless.


    Meanwhile, Frank thought Trevon''s daughter was quite fierce and bold.

 Chapter 637

    It was the next day. The entire Sapphire City looked as if it were covered by a pure white quilt. Everywhere you looked, white


    was visible. The snow scene was beautiful, creating a sense of tranquility and delight.


    Amidst the quietude, there wasughter and joy at an ice rink in a certain part of Sapphire City. The snow was still falling, and


    due to the heavy snowfall, their originally nned outdoor activities were canceled. In order not to dampen the spirits, Joseph


    took charge and arranged for the group to be at the ice rink. He rented the entire rink for the asion.


    Frank and Ava held hands, gracefully dancing on the ice rink. They circled around again and again, with Frank asionally lifting


    Ava and spinning her around. The youngdyughed freely, embracing Frank''s neck. In the distance, Joseph also smiled when


    he saw them enjoy themselves. George, wearing a pair of mini skates, was a bit timid and did not dare to take a step forward.


    Joseph held his son''s hands, patiently teaching and providing a sense of security. Encouraged by his dad, George gathered the


    courage to slide forward bit by bit. His lower body and upper body were several inches apart from his movement, revealing the


    little guy''s nervousness.


    On the other side of the rink, Christina, wearing ice skates, crouched in a corner collecting information.


    As for Natalie and Trevon, they were somewhat teasing each other affectionately like love birds in public. They yed with fancy


    skating moves, chasing each other, twirling in circles, and even performing a skating dance.


    Quinn, holding a seemingly reluctant Ste, couldn''t move her feet and clung to the edge of the wall, with her buttocks an inch


    away from his upper body just like George, saying, "Quinn, I... I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll protect you. And why are you two just standing there watching instead of joining the fun?" Quinn


    looked at Leia and Chris, both standing still, separated by one person''s distance, watching the others skate. Both of them had


    ice skates on their feet. Leia couldn''t skate, but Chris could. As for why Chris could skate, thanks to Trevon and the others during


    their college days. They often yed these activities, and with time, they naturally learned some things, like ice skating at the


    moment, which Trevon and Frank enjoyed a lot.


    Chris, in a short ck down jacket, surveyed the surroundings. He realized everyone had already formed groups, even the


    children. Yana was ying with Sophia, Jasper was with Olivia, and George was being taken care of by Joseph. It seemed like it


    was just him and Leia left on the ice rink. He withdrew his gaze, approached the woman who was in one person''s distance from


    him, and asked, "Do you want to y?" Leia naturally noticed this and did not want to dampen the mood. "I can skate a little, but


    | might bump into people.¡±


    Before Chris could speak, Christina skated over, smiling. "Leia, let my brother teach you. He''s good at skating; he learned from


    Trevon and the others.¡±


    Upon hearing Christina mention Trevon, Natalie asked, "You used to go skating often?" Trevon''s lips curved into a nice arc as he


    replied, "Just to pass the time before | met you." Natalie was speechless to hear the answer.


    Seeing everyone having fun, Leia did not want to be left out. "Then, | will have to ask for your help, Dr. Yamin." Leia generously


    extended her hand, and Chris hesitated for a second before reaching out. Their hands met, her fingers held by hisrge hand,


    mutually conveying warmth. The heartbeats of the two quickened and synchronized at the same moment. Leia pursed her lips,


    looking down at her feet. Chris reminded her, "Look up." In that fleeting moment of looking up, the two collided unexpectedly.


    Chris''s chin took a hit, and Leia instinctively reached out to see, her fingertips touching his chin. He was momentarily stunned,


    forgetting to speak.


    Christina, from a distance, finally captured a thrilling scene, something to share with her mom. She sent the well-taken photos to


    her mom and then slipped over to Joseph''s side. George still felt a bit seared, but Joseph did not force the child. He had George


    take off his skates and led him to the coffee shop outside.


    With Ste''s howling, along with Sophia''s screams, Leia did not feel as awkward. In matters of emotions, she tended to be more


    reserved and shypared to the straightforwardness of Christina. Perhaps because Leia was sliding too fast, she could not


    stand steadily and stumbled towards the edge. Chris instinctively reached out to grasp her waist. She had a slender waist, even


    through the down jacket, it could be felt. Time stood still at that moment, she looked at him, and he looked at her as if some


    chemistry was between them. After looking for a while, both of them realized theirpse inposure. Leia averted her gaze


    first. "Let me try on my own."


    When Leia withdrew her hand from Chris''s palm, an empty feeling crept into his heart, as if something were missing and the


    feeling was not good. This was an indescribable feeling he had never experienced. Staring at Leia''s retreating figure, he was


    absent-minded for a moment, forgetting to retract his hand, frozen in mid-air.


    Quinn smiled at the scene and leaned against the side, watching Leia approach the wall with a smile that seemed both mocking


    and ambiguous. Leia felt ufortable with this smile and approached to inquire, "What''s with that look of yours?"


    Quinn shrugged and replied, "Just a normal look. | thought | saw a spark. How did you manage to contain it?"


    ¡°What contain? | did not," replied Leia.


    ¡°Leia, if you could put the boldness you have in your career into your love life, you wouldn''t still be single," Quinn continued.


    "| haven''t found the right one," Leia replied.


    Quinn asked, "What about now?"


    Leia remained silent. During their time running together in Athana, they had shared many conversations, gaining a certain


    understanding of each other. Leia could sense subtle changes within herself. Upon seeing the mark on Chris''s neck and


    considering his family background, she sobered up instantly. "He has a girlfriend.¡±


    Quinn squinted at Chris, looking incredulous. "Wait a minute. Christina''s brother has a girlfriend? Are you kidding me? Her mom


    even ced the Bible at her brother''s bedside, threatening that if he did not get a girlfriend soon, she would force him to be


    a priest and practice celibacy for a lifetime."


    Leia, still resting against the wall, was astonished at what she had heard. "Is it that outrageous? It can''t be.¡±


    Impatient by nature, Quinn did not like beating around the bush. Otherwise, she would not have divorced so decisively and left


    with a clean te. She shouted to Chris in the distance, "Hey, Dr. Charming. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Leia, with her back to Chris, kept signaling to Quinn with her eyes as if asking, "What are you doing? The girlfriend is just one


    reason; family background is another."


    Quinn spread her hands,forting her. "Don''t be nervous. What''s wrong with asking? It''s not illegal.¡±


    Ste leaned against the wall and approached, panting heavily. "My brother is single. A fucking real bachelor."


    Chris from a distance did not know how to react but thought to himself, ¡®There was really no need to exin this.¡¯


    Quinn raised an eyebrow at Leia as if to say, "See?". Leia was speechless, ring at Quinn, but her heart had eased.


    Trevon and Natalie were tired from skating, and Frank and Ava also leaned against the wall to rest. Olivia had already sat ona


    bench, taking off her skates. Seeing this, Natalie asked, "Olivia, don''t you want to y anymore?" Jasper replied, "It''s been a


    little long for her to skate." Trevon instructed his son, "Then take a break. Take your sister to the caf¨¦ outside to find Joseph, and


    we''ll be there shortly." Jasper nodded. "Okay, got it." Frank and Ava followed the two children outside, each holding a child''s


    hand.


    Meanwhile, Sophia seemed to have no intention of stopping. She signaled to Yana to let go, iming she could do it on her own.


    Yana, nervous, did not dare let go. If anything happened, she would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Ste had already learned a little and sneaked up to Sophia. With a single-minded focus on skating by herself, Sophia quickly


    removed her grasp while Yana wasn''t paying attention and swiftly glided away. Sophia proved to be quite adept at skating,


    consistently demonstrating good learning abilities in such activities. Yana was extremely nervous. Natalie nodded at Yana from a


    distance,forting her, indicating that everything was fine, and they were keeping an eye on Sophia. With Natalie''s signal,


    Yana''s heart finally settled.


    Sophia skated freely on the ice rink, feeling like she could master the sport. Proudly, she elerated, and in the distance, Trevon


    reminded his daughter with a furrowed brow, "Sophia, slow down." His words were like nothing to Sophia, and she was too


    excited and refused to listen. At the turning point, Ste moved like a snail, and Sophia, in an out-of-control state, rushed past.


    Ste was thinking about how to avoid her in her mind. Everyone held their breath. Chris and Trevon glided towards the two at


    the same time, at the fastest speed.


    Ste had a quick idea and spread her legs wide. After Sophia fell, she slid through Ste''s legs and covered a short distance.


    Trevon swiftly picked up his daughter, while Ste, still in shock, maintained the open-legged position with trembling legs. Chris


    went over to help his sister close her legs, saying, "Bring them together, the posture isn''t that appealing.¡±


    Everyone gathered around Sophia. Chris crouched down to check. After confirming there were no issues, Sophia, seeing


    everyone''s stern faces, twisted her waist and hips, assuring them she was fine. It did not hurt at all and it was not a big deal. She


    had fallen much more seriously when practicing martial arts. Seeing Sophia was fine, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Without


    waiting for his daughter to say anything, Trevon changed her skates into shoes and took her out of the ice rink. Even if Sophia


    did not want to, she dared not speak, as her mom''s stern gaze was deadly.


    After the others left, Ste, still in shock, patted her chest. Leia asked if she was okay, and Chris stood on the side, watching.


    Ata table with six adults and four children, Ava and Natalie ordered a milkshake, while the three children had juice and George


    had milk. Separated by the ss window, they could see the panoramic view of the ice rink. Inside, Chris was talking with three


    women. Trevon looked on with a strong sense of disdain,menting, "He wastes too much time to pick up a girl." Frank smiled


    faintly and teased, "In terms of time, you have the least say." Trevon could not retort as he knew it was the truth.


    Ava took a sip of her milkshake, propped her cheek up, and asked, "Does Leia really like Chris?" Frank coldly nced at Chris


    inside the skating rink and said, "Stop calling him with that affectionate tone."


    "Well, alright." Ava obediently responded, continuing to drink her milkshake.


    Natalie looked at the ice rink, rested her cheek on one side, and spected, saying, "I think both of them have mutual feelings.


    As Ste said, during the days when Leia returned to Sapphire City, Chris went for a run every day until Ste told him that Leia


    had gone back to Athana. Only then did he stop morning runs. But | see a hint of concern in her eyes."


    Joseph nodded in agreement. "Your analysis is correct. Chris has likely already sorted out his thoughts, and Leia also possesses


    a considerable level of emotional intelligence; she may have rified her feelings long ago. It''s just that she is concerned about


    Chris''s family background." Meanwhile, he thought, ¡®And Chris might not know how to bring up his feelings to Leia.¡¯


    Ava chimed in, "Oh, | see. Even though Leia''s family background may be average, your parents are both very easygoing. Chris


    would not mind these things, right? Christina."


    Christina replied, "My mom simply wants Chris to find a girl and get married, let alone such an excellent one."


    Frank chuckled, with a malicious smile, saying, "That criterion is quite low." Trevon also had a sly smile on his face, as if he was


    about to enjoy a good show.


    At night, everyone gathered in the


    yard to apany the children in


    setting off fireworks. Trevon and


    Frank held lighters to ignite them.


    After what happenedst night,


    Trevon and Frank were yeluctaat td!


    | the chiller Nile the lighters.


    e children ran in circles in the yard


    with their fireworks. Ava and Ste


    joined them, behaving like two


    grown-up children running behind the


    kids. Jasper, on the other hand, took


    on the role of an adult, taking care of


    his younger siblings and reminding


    them to be careful with their clothes


    from time to time. Sophia''s fireworks


    went out. She took a new one from


    her mom''s hand and lit it against her


    sister Olivia''s firework,pletely


    independent and without needing any


    help from her dad. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the living room, Emma and Daniel


    each held a child in their arms.


    Christina and Joseph were


    comforting Angie. Chris, on the other


    hand, leaned bored against the


    doorway, his phone turning ictas\v)


    repeats NSC the image


    ofice skating with Leia earlier today.


    All of a sudden, his shoulder was


    bumped, and Frank approached with


    both hands around his chest, teasing


    Chris, "What''s up, feeling frisky?"


    Trevon joined in after seeing it, his


    gaze fixed on Sophia, saying, "Are you


    that horny?" Frankughed as he


    continued, "Oh, you can''t even


    imagine." Chris put away his phone in


    his pocket, looking annoyed. "Fuck


    off and mind your own business.


    Stop messing around." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank and Trevon could not stand Chris''s dilly-dallying, looking pitiful. Trevon slightly licked the corner of his lips and asked, "You


    haven''t got her number yet?" Frank chimed in right away, "Can''t you tell from his face? He looks fucking upset. What do you


    expect?"


    "What''s wrong with you two? | don''t have it and what''s the big deal?" Chris retorted and pondered, ¡®I could not just ask for her


    contact information right away, and besides, | don''t even know what she thinks of me.¡¯


    Trevon offered advice, saying, "Just reveal your nature as a simple man, and directly ask for her number." At his words, Frank''s


    smile gradually widened, and talked in a mocking tone, "Or, how about | prepare a forteller to help you choose a lucky day to


    ask for her number?"


    Chris just wanted to disappear at this moment. The two teasing friends were sharp-tongued. Finally, he could not bear it and


    said, "Can you two stay away from me?"


    Frank patted Chris on the shoulder


    with a meaningful look in his eyes. It


    was as if Chris was going to die in


    the next second. Then, Frank sh d


    at Ste in the distanee| Station


    Seaitaaurhed her head, not having


    been called by her nickname for a


    long time, holding a still-burning


    firework, she came over. "Call me one


    more time with that nickname, and I''ll


    burn you." As she spoke, she moved


    the firework closer to Frank''s clothes.


    Frank dodged. Ste continued her


    attack, saying, "Watch out. | might


    burn you to death." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you call me over anyway?" After fooling around for a while, Ste asked Frank, "If you have something to say, spill it


    out right away. I''m busy."


    "Give me your phone." With that, Frank turned to Chris and continued, "And yours too." Chris did not know what Frank was up


    to, but the two siblings, driven by curiosity, ced their unlocked phones in Frank''s hands.


    One minuteter. Frank handed their phones back to them. Both of them lowered their heads to look at their phones. Ste was


    excited, while Chris was puzzled. This was because Frank had directly used Chris''s phone to send a greeting message to Leia.


    Frank said kindly, "I''m shortening your time as a bachelor. You don''t have to thank me. With your speed, I''m not sure when are


    you going to get a girlfriend.¡±


    Chris had not expected Frank to do this. He had not figured out what to say to Leia yet, but he was curious and looking forward


    to whether it would be sessful to receive a reply from Leia.


    Standing on the side, Trevonmented, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 638

    At that moment. Leia was in the kitchen with her family, busy making bread for tomorrow''s breakfast. Her phone, tucked inside


    her pocket, emitted a ding sound, but her hands were covered in flour. Her mother knew Leia''s job was always busy and was


    afraid she would dy her work, so she reminded her, "Leia, just leave it to me and your dad. Quickly check your phone, maybe


    there''s some work-rted message. Don''t dy." Her father added, "That''s right. It only takes a little while for your mom and me


    to make the bread. Wash your hands quickly and go take a look."


    After washing her hands, Leia grabbed a tissue to dry them and walked towards the outside. She took out her phone from her


    pocket and nced at it. There were many messages, but one of them was from an unknown number, which read, [Hello.]


    She was hesitating if she should reply. After some thought, she chose to leave the message alone and not reply to the message.


    If the other end had something important, they would message her without needing her to ask. However, after a while, the other


    party didn¡¯t send any messages further. Leia found it a bit strange and clicked on the profile picture, but it showed nothing useful.


    At Turner Manor, Frank and Trevon as well as their family, had taken their children for a bath. All the family members had


    returned to their rooms. It was gettingte, and it was already 11 o''clock.


    Chrisy on the bed, hands crossed behind his head, deep in thought. After a moment, he picked up his phone, gazing at the


    newly added contact. The chat interface was open, and he began organizing his thoughts before sending a message in his mind.


    He thought, ''How should | start up the conversation?¡¯ He typed, deleted, typed again, deleted again, and several times over.


    Finally, in the chat interface, he typed, [I am Chris.]


    On the other end of the message, Leia never expected that the person adding her would be Chris. She thought it might be a


    client and replied politely, [Hello.] Seeing the word in response, Chris began to struggle again. After a while, he sent the message


    finally, [I''m Christina''s brother.]


    Leia read this introduction and could not help but find it amusing. Somehow, she found this attractive doctor a bit cute,


    momentarily forgetting about Chris''s family background, and replied, [I see.] ¡®Another two words,¡¯ thought Chris and felt if the


    conversation continued this way, it would be a dead end. After some thought, he asked, [When are you returning to Athana?]


    Leia replied, [Scheduled for the sixth of this month, thepany resumes work on the eighth.]


    Chris suggested, [Let''s go for a run when we''re back to Athana.]


    Leia agreed and said, [Sure.]


    Chris replied, [Good night.]


    Leia was a bit puzzled about Chris''s intention to text her. She wondered, ¡®Was it to invite her for a morning run? If that''s the case,


    aren''t they naturally meet when they are back in Athana? There''s no need for an invitation.¡¯ Out of politeness, she replied, [Good


    night.]


    Chris looked at the "good night" and felt it was indeed quitete. He lifted the nket andy down, but no matter how hard he


    tried, sleep eluded him. He tossed and turned on the bed, unable to find afortable position. A momentter. He suddenly sat


    up, ready to take a shower to clear his mind.


    In another room, one person sat while three stood. After bathing, the children had already fallen asleep, and it seemed that they


    had yed too wildly at night. On the table was an openptop with a chat interface on the screen. Natalie stared at the screen,


    somewhat uncertain, and asked, "Is it really okay for us to do this?"


    The upper half of Ava''s body was leaning on Frank''s shoulder, all the weight pressing onto him. Her hands yed with Frank''s


    earlobes, feeling that what they were doing now was a bit inappropriate. "But if we don''t help, | think Chris will continue to be


    single."


    As soon as Ava finished speaking, Natalie looked at the messages Chris sent to Leia. Indeed, the progress of the two moved as


    slow as a Snail, and it seemed to be slower than a snail''s crawling speed, making people worry.


    Trevon, on the other hand, leanedzily against the edge of the table as if he were watching a show. He curled his lips into a


    faint smile and said teasingly, "No matter how bad it is, it won''t be worse than Chris''s own message.¡± He thought, ''I''m Chris?


    Why don''t you say that you''re alone?¡¯ Trevon looked at theptop screen with an expression of strong disapproval and scorned


    Chris in his mind. Hepletely forgot about his own low emotional intelligence.


    Frank''s hands were already on the keyboard, ready to start. He asked the others, "What should | send first?" Neither Trevon nor


    Natalie spoke. For a moment, they didn''t know how to embody Chris''s character and chat with Leia.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ava thought for a moment and spoke up, "Well, why not start with ¡®Are you still there?¡± Frank''s slender fingers tapped the


    keyboard, and everyone stared at the screen, watching each word being typed. After sending it, they waited. A few minutester,


    Leia replied briefly, [Yes. I''ve got something else to do.]


    Trevon embraced Natalie, and Natalie leaned to the side. Both of them focused on the screen, curious about the uing


    results.


    Ava continued, "! want to tell you something important." After Ava finished speaking, Frank began typing, the crisp and loud


    sound of the keyboard filling the room. On Leia''s side, there was a moment of silence. Her response wasn''t very prompt, which


    read, [Go ahead. Is it about thepany?]


    Frank disguised as Chris and texted, [No, it''s not about work. | want to tell you that | seem to have developed feelings for you,


    and | n to pursue you.]


    Time passed minute by minute, and Leia''s side fell silent. She had heard in the afternoon that Chris didn''t have a girlfriend, but


    she never expected him to confess to her tonight. For a moment, Leia didn''t know how to reply to Chris. Her mind was a bit


    nk. During their morning run, Chris asionally looked at her, and she felt it. Before Leia could react, Chris sent another


    message, [I''m serious. When | was in Athana, | realized | had feelings for you. | came to Sapphire City this time to confess to you


    in person, but there were too many people during the day, and | didn''t say it after all.]


    Looking at the long message, Leiapared it with the previous self-introduction and wondered, ¡®Why is there such a big


    difference? Is it the same person who sent both messages?¡¯ She was skeptical and replied, [Are you Ste?]


    Seeing these words, everyoneughed. Each person had a different degree of amusement on their faces,ughing at Chris. Ava


    reminded, "Frank, type the self-introduction Chris just sent earlier." Frank quickly sent, [I am Chris, Christina''s brother. Do you


    have feelings for me? | am very aware of my feelings for you and am sincerely telling you about this.]


    Natalie stared at the screen, feeling a bit nervous. She thought they were taking it too far. "Are you sure this level of directness


    won''t scare her away?" Deep in her mind, she thought, ''Won''t she block Chris?¡¯


    Frank appeared confident, smiling lightly. "Let''s bet on whether the bachelor bes a married man." Natalie was speechless,


    whereas Trevon pulled his lips, creating a beautifully curved smile, a yful look in his eyes. "Let''s bet on him bing a priest


    and never get married." Standing on the side, Ava was amazed at the two''s imagination.


    After about ten minutes, the interface showed that the other party was typing. Natalie guessed. "She must be preparing to reject


    him." Sure enough, Leia sent a short message, [Mr. Yamin. First of all, | thank you for liking me. However, | don''t want to be ina


    rtionship right now.]


    Frank typed, [Is there something you don''t like about me? I''m a doctor, you like doctors. I''m not too old, | have money, looks, and


    more than enough in every aspect. I''m wondering which part of me that you are dissatisfied with?]


    Ava praised, lifting a big thumbs up in front of Frank, saying, "Frank, your tone sounds just like Chris."


    Leia replied, [You are fine. However, our family backgrounds are simply not on the same level.]


    Frank texted, [So you''re saying you don''t dislike me, it''s just that I''m too wealthy. As for family background, you don''t need to


    consider it at all. My mom would only think I''m not good enough for you. After all, I''m not a youngd anymore but still have no


    Qirlfriend.]


    Leia looked at the received message and couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t feel awkward and recalled what Quinn said during


    the day, how Chris''s mother even ced the Bible in his room and threatened him to be a priest and practice celibacy for a


    lifetime if he did not try harder to get a girlfriend.


    Frank continued, [You can think about it. Whether you agree or not, | will pursue you. | will make you my girlfriend.]


    From the choice of words, it was clear that Chris wasn''t joking. Leia responded, [I''ll think it over.]


    Frank replied, [Okay, rest early. Good night.]


    Leia didn''t reply anymore. Frank also closed the chat interface, saying, "I''ve given him wings; whether he can fly or not is no


    longer up to me."


    Trevon led Natalie out of Frank''s room. "Let''s go to bed."


    In another room, Chris had just finished showering and came out of the bathroom. He was about to check the time when, at that


    moment of picking up his phone, he almost had a heart attack. The phone shook in his hand and fell to the ground. He


    wondered, ¡®What? Why so many unread messages? Was my phone hacked?"


    In a panic, he quickly opened his


    phone to check, logged into online


    banking to see his ount bnce,


    and found no missing reney: Gat


    ¡®ExceBOrer: what was the


    Bhat


    ith these messages?¡¯ He


    stared in horror at the messages


    between himself and Leia that


    seemed to appear out of nowhere,


    thinking, ¡®So, | just confessed my


    feelings to her? And now | am waiting


    for her consideration?¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris was utterly confused. He took a


    shower, and a virus helped him


    confess? He didn''t even have a


    chance to use eyines tte ng


    thowgee! bout in the bathroom just


    now. Sliding the phone screen, he


    re-read the dialogues that were not


    sent by himself, trying to gain some


    insight, andmented inwardly,


    ¡®More than enough in every aspect?


    What the hell is this?¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, Chris had a suspect. He found Frank''s contact and sent a message, [Did you steal my ount?] The


    message went unanswered as if it had sunk to the bottom of the sea. In the other room, Frank was engrossed in his intimate


    time with Ava, with no time to pay attention to Chris.


    They all stayed in Sapphire City until the fifth of the month before returning to Athana. During this time, Leia never replied to


    Chris''s messages. As for Chris, he didn''t dare to push too hard, fearing it might backfire.


    In the meantime, Christina had the


    idea of having Leia interact more with


    Chris. She arranged several


    meet-ups, en Boe Me ys made!


    segusstadeining €was busy with


    something. Christina couldn''t force it,


    so she gave up. Later, she learned


    from Quinn that her brother had


    confessed. Of course, Christina and


    Leia had no idea that this confession


    was not from Chris but a


    coborative effort by Frank, Ava,


    Natalie, and Trevon. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 639

    After New Year. The snow in Athana had been slowly melting, leaving sparse traces of white clinging to the tree branches. In the


    warm sunlight, one could still see faint glimmers of light reflecting off the white snow. The ground in the residential area was now


    completely free of snow, presumably cleared by the property management.


    Aman in a ck down jacket and a gray turtleneck,cking enthusiasm, jogged around the neighborhood. asionally, he


    turned his head to look behind, ncing every few steps. Afterpleting two rounds, and not seeing the person he had hoped


    for, his mood plummeted. He stopped his steps and walked towards the vi with a sense of disappointment. The next day... The


    third day...


    Not knowing how many days had passed, Leia still had not replied to Chris''s messages. The longer the wait, the more thoughts


    flooded in, and the frequency of missing increased. At this moment, Chris was sitting on the sofa in the living room, ying with


    his phone, which was rare for him. He did not go to the hospital. Yesterday, during the surgery, he was on the verge of losing


    focus. Adhering to hismitment to patient care, he chose to take a day off.


    When Angie woke up and came downstairs, she saw her son sitting on the sofa, looking at his phone. She didn''t know what he


    was looking at, unlocking and locking the screen repeatedly. Standing at the staircase for a long time, Angie spoke up in a sense


    of sympathy, "It''s rare to see you at this time. No morning run today?"


    "| did." Chris''s mood was not high. He nced at his own mother who hade downstairs, and responded nonchntly, as not


    answering might upset his mother. As Ste mentioned, her brother had to constantly consider the emotions of those around


    him, making life more challenging. Just being able to catch his breath was already quite an aplishment.


    "Hey, Chris, you didn''t go to work? What''s going on? Are you sick?" Ste, who followed closely, found it strange to see her


    brother sitting on the sofa ying with his phone. As long as her brother wasn''t sick, he worked 365 days a year without a break.


    Therefore, seeing him sit on the sofa ying with his phone today, it wasn''t surprising that Ste was amazed.


    Upon seeing Ste, Chris seemed to think of something. He stood up, tidied his clothes, stuffed his phone into his pocket, and


    then put his arm around his sister''s shoulder, walking out. "I will take you to work." These words scared Ste as she felt like her


    brother had some ill intentions. She shook off her brother''s hand. "Wait a minute. Are you up to something bad?" Chris had never


    taken her to work before. Sometimes, when she didn''t want to drive and asked her brother for a ride, he always said it was out of


    the way, wasting gas. ¡®The was too unusual,¡¯ thought Ste as she raised her hand and used the back of her hand to test her


    brother''s forehead, then tried her own temperature. With a confirmed look, she said to him, "Chris, you''re not running a fever


    either."


    Before Ste could react, Chris pulled her wrist and walked out without caring about the expressions of his sister and mother


    behind him. ¡°Hurry up, you''ll bete." Angie, standing in the living room, was still puzzled, unable to understand what her son


    was up to, thinking, ¡®What''s going on with him?¡¯


    Ste, pulled into the front passenger seat by her brother, wanted to ask what was going on. Before she had a chance to speak,


    Chris reminded her, "Buckle up." The car was already running, and Ste was busy fastening her seatbelt. After securing it, she


    looked puzzled and asked, "Chris. Even if you''re taking me to my death, you should at least give me a reason, right?"


    Meanwhile, she thought, ¡®I''d like to know what I''m dying for.¡¯


    Chris was earnestly staring ahead while driving, calm and unhurried now, without the previous urgency. He replied, "Just taking


    you to thepany, checking out your work environment. Besides, I''m not working today."


    "Are you serious? To mypany?" Ste yelled. Everything seemed normal before her brother spoke. However, with his


    revtion, Ste''s voice rose several decibels. Her voice was so loud that Chris subconsciously scratched his ears. Sitting on


    the side, Ste stared nkly at him as if he might be under some kind of spell. Meanwhile, casting a sidelong nce at his


    bewildered sister, Chris asked, "I''m just driving you to thepany. What''s the problem? Don''t make a fuss. What do you want


    for breakfast?"


    Ste was pulled out of home unexpectedly and forgot to have breakfast. She leaned back in her chair, and nced at her


    brother repeatedly. Finally, with a curious look, she said, "A smoothie, a sandwich, and some hash browns would be fine." Chris,


    still focused on a point ahead, casually remarked, "From a doctor''s point of view, you''ve eaten quite a bit. 70% full is optimal."


    "Stop using the doctor''s perspective. Do you have something to talk to me about? Let''s stick to our usual way of interaction. | feel


    uneasy with your abnormity," said Ste.


    "Do you have paranoid delusions? Taking you to thepany and buying you breakfast makes you think I''m having any bad


    intentions toward you. Do you have a problem?" said Chris.


    "This is our usual way of interaction. It''s normal." Ste''s tense mood suddenly rxed as she sank into her seat.


    After driving for a while, Chris asked, "Is thepany busytely?¡±


    "Yeah, very busy. How can it not be busy right after the holiday? Haven''t you noticed I''m working overtime every day? I''m


    exhausted. Our manager, Ms. March, goes home only after midnight. Have you bumped into her during your morning jog these


    days?" Before Chris could answer, Ste continued to answer herself, "Probably not. No time for morning jogs when sleep is


    insufficient..." Midway through her words, Ste finally grasped the unusual actions of her brother this morning. With a curious


    and excited expression, she grabbed Chris''s wrist, saying, "You''re not trying to inquire about Ms. March from me, are you?


    You''re not...¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After several days of contemtion, coupled with the recent uncontroble emotional upheaval, so intense that he spaced out


    even during surgeries, he had finally identified the source of his ailment, it was Leia March. He needed to find the right remedy to


    begin the treatment. Chris openly admitted, "Any problem with that?¡±


    Christina and Joseph had not informed Angie and Ste about Chris''s confession to Leia, especially since Leia had not given a


    clear response. Excited, Ste tapped her feet in the car, her whole body dancing on the seat to express her inner excitement.


    "Oh my. Finally, you''ve fallen for Ms. March. How did you find out she had feelings for you?" She thought it would take a long


    time. It seemed her brother was straightforward yet not foolish.


    Chris had no intention of sharing his feelings with his sister. "Be quiet for a moment."


    "| can''t be quiet. Chris, have you confessed?" asked Ste.


    "Yeah," replied Chris.


    Ste was dumbfounded and pondered, ¡®So her brother secretly confessed? When did this happen? Why didn''t she get wind of


    it?¡¯ After a while, Ste regained herposure and continued to inquire. Now with a head full of questions, she cautiously


    asked, "Then, were you rejected?"


    "Rejected? Not exactly. She said she needed some time to think. It''s just that her consideration is taking longer than I''d like and |


    don''t want to wait anymore,¡¯ thought Chris as he searched for a suitable word before replying, "It''s not really a rejection.¡±


    "Not really a rejection? So, she neither epted nor refused. That''s good. It means you still have a chance. If you take the


    initiative a bit more and adopt a persistent pursuit approach should still be quite hopeful."


    At a traffic light, Chris stopped and nced at his sister. "Aggressive pursuit. Is Ms. March into that?" Meanwhile, he pondered,


    ¡®Wouldn''t she find it abrupt and annoying?¡±


    "| really don''t know about that. People always say to wait till the clouds roll by. Look at Trevon''s approach to Natalie. It''s simr."


    Chris refrained frommenting on his sister''s misuse of words and advised, "Do more reading to choose your idiom correctly."


    His situation with Leia had nothing to do with "wait till the clouds roll by." It was a mess. If there was an advantage in proximity,


    then it might be worth a try.


    Half an hourter, with breakfast in her hands, Ste followed Chris eagerly, waiting at the elevator. People in thepany were


    not familiar with Chris. When they saw an unfamiliar face, they couldn''t help but take a second nce at him. A colleague tugged


    at Ste''s clothes and whispered in her ear, "Ste, is this your boyfriend?"


    "Huh? Are you blind?" Ste ced one hand under her chin, and stood still, letting otherspare her with Chris. She


    continued, "Don''t you see any problem in your statement just now? Don''t we look alike?" They shared the same genes.


    The colleague suddenly realized and said, "Oh, you do look alike, especially the nose part. It turns out he''s your brother."


    Handsome and wealthy, the siblings did resemble each other on closer inspection.


    Chris was not as familiar with thepany. Walking alongside Ste, she ced her bag at her work desk, tiptoed, lowered her


    voice, and used one hand to cover one side of her face, saying, "Ms. March''s office is straight to the end, and it''s the second one


    inside. The first one is Dad''s, don''t get confused. This document was given to me by Ms. March yesterday. Take it to her for me.


    It''ll give you something to talk about. This is all | can do for you, the rest is up to you. Good luck, I''m counting on you to get me a


    sister-inw!"


    When Chris arrived at thepany,


    he was indeed a bit nervous. He


    tightened his grip on the folder, more


    nervous than performing surgery on


    patients. Following his sister''s


    instructions, Chris wen Leia¡¯g\T)


    oe pereotae eae open and


    fodnd no one inside. There was a


    stack of folders on the desk, a


    computer, and a white coffee mug. It


    was simple and neat. Unconsciously,


    Chris felt the urge to get closer, to


    explore what Leia''s usual work


    environment looked like. Slowly


    approaching, he reached out and


    picked up the white mug from the


    office desk. Holding it in his hands, it


    felt as if he could sense her warmth,


    causing a strange warmth in his


    chest, a slight tremor, and a tingling


    sensation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who let you in? You can''t enter my


    office without my permission. | said


    that on my first day." Listening to the


    sound of high heels hitting the floor


    behind him, Chris didaqtzure 4duna,


    Hejst warted toknow how she


    managed her employees on a regr


    basis. It turned out she was quite


    strict, no wonder Ste was so afraid


    of her. In the split second of him


    turning around, Leia forgot to react


    as she realized the man in her office


    was Chris. The two locked eyes and


    sparks flew in the air, scattering in all


    directions, as time stood still at that


    moment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leia was dressed more


    professionally today, wearing a beige


    suit set. Underneath, she wore a


    white shirt, and the cuffs at her wrists


    were rolled up. Chris''s


    straightforward gaze inadve


    made her. lowen teGakP Regaining


    Hep Ea osire her mind a bit


    scattered, Leia had been pondering


    how to respond to Chris''s messages


    these past few days. However, with


    thepany just starting up after


    the holiday and things getting busy,


    she had temporarily put it aside, still


    unsure of how to express herself.


    Finally, she spoke up, "You... have


    something to discuss with me?"


    Chris stood in front of her desk, still


    holding the mug she had used. Leia


    had already sat down, feeling


    somewhat uneasy, her heart rate


    starting to fluctuate. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, | do," Chris replied. Both of their hearts were racing. Chris was also nervous, and Leia nced at the situation outside.


    The ss was transparent and had frosted paper stuck to it, but she could vaguely see the movements of people.


    It was time to get to the point. Chris straightforwardly said, "| don''t beat around the bush. | prefer straightforwardness. | came


    here to ask if you have made up your mind.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Leia guessed that Chris would ask about his, but she did not expect him toe directly to thepany to confront her. Indeed,


    as he had said, his personality was straightforward. ¡®Well... indeed. He is quite straightforward,¡¯ thought Leia.


    As Chris''s words fell, time seemed to freeze again. The air around them solidified, the wind ceased to circte, and they could


    hear each other''s breathing. Leia adjusted her emotions and said, "Our..."


    Chris, a straight-talking man, started to be a bit overbearing, not giving Leia a chance to find reasons. He directly cut off


    any possibility by saying, "| know you want to mention our family backgrounds are notpatible. But I''m just a doctor, skilled


    with a scalpel. If my mom kicks me off from our family, my bank bnce won''t be more than yours. Besides, my instincts have


    always been urate. | think you like me too."


    Leia seemed to want to speak, but before she could continue, Chris interrupted, "If you are so concerned about my family


    business, | can choose not to inherit it in this lifetime. Then, I''ll just be a doctor. Besides, | never intended to take over."


    Under the table, Leia''s fingers stirred together, her thoughts a bit chaotic. Chris''s sudden arrival caught her off guard, and she


    had not prepared her lines to respond. "Can you give me some more time to think about it?" she asked.


    "I''m afraid not. The more you think, the more confused you''ll be. It''s like surgery. Once | open someone up, | have to act


    right away. Overthinking can be life-threatening if the patient is left hanging for too long," Chris replied, using the concept of


    surgery to discuss with Leia. He believed she should not take too much time to think it over. When someone was sick, it was


    important to seek medical treatment early. The longer one waited, the higher the likelihood ofplications.


    Leia found his statement amusing and thought, ''Why does love be rted to surgery?¡¯ She smiled helplessly, finding him


    quite adorable. His mind was filled with medical concepts, and even when expressing his feelings, he could rte them to


    performing surgery. Luckily, she also had a fondness for the medical profession. If a timid girl heard himparing love and


    surgery, she would probably be scared off.


    Suddenly, Leia felt relieved. She remembered what Quinn had saidst night, "In life, how many people you like and who also


    like you can you encounter? We are not little girls anymore, and you are almost thirty. Although your parents are not urging you


    to find a boyfriend, deep down, they must be thinking about it. They also wish for a good man to take care of you, so they can


    feel reassured when they are gone. If you also like him, give it a try. How would you know if it''s suitable or not without trying? You


    can''t just leave a pair of shoes there, not try them on, and then directly say they don''t fit, right? Allocate some of the courage you


    have in your work to your emotions, and everything will be solved."


    Quinn''s words echoed in her mind, and as she thought about it, Leia smiled. She stood up, looked directly at Chris, and for a


    minute, neither of them spoke. From his eyes, she could see determination, expectation, and nervousness. It seemed like if she


    did not agree to be his girlfriend today, he would not leave, disying a somewhat stubborn demeanor. It was amusing to think


    about.


    After a while, Leia boldly took the first step, extending her hand with a gentle smile. "Dr. Yamin, how about we give this


    rtionship a try?" With these words, Chris could not suppress the smile at the corner of his mouth, and his heart was so excited


    that he was on the verge of jumping in ce. His hand quickly moved faster than his brain, grabbing the back of Leia''s head and


    pulling her towards him. His thin lips sealed her tender lips and the sweetness of lipstick spread between their lips and teeth. He


    used concrete actions to convey the answer to her.


    Chris didn''t engage in a deep kiss; it was just a light peck. After all, she was a manager at thepany, and maintaining a


    professional image was essential. The excitement from a moment ago had been a bit overwhelming. "Sorry, | could not help it. It


    was irresistible," he apologized. Leia''s heart was pounding. She licked her lips, her cheeks blushing. She smiled lightly as she


    said, "It''s okay. It suits your straightforwardness."


    At this moment, Chris felt that his straightforward personality was quite useful; it allowed him to do many things. It was the first


    kiss for Chris, and his ears were slightly red from the experience. He wanted to continue, but seeing Leia shy away, he


    restrained himself from further impulses. As the kiss ended, the office fell silent again. Both of them did not know what to say.


    Chris was afraid Leia might change her mind, so he said, "Once you agree, you can''t go back on it.¡±


    With these words, Leia''s awkward mood dissipated. She looked up at the serious man, with concern in her eyes, saying, "Dr.


    Yamin, as a team leader in thepany, | usually keep my word. However, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you." She


    was not sure if she could go all the way with Chris. She had a basic understanding of his mother''s warm and friendly personality


    from Christina. As for Ste, she could never keep secrets. Considering Chris''s special status, Leia did not want Angie and Ste


    to know to affect her work.


    Leaning against Leia''s office desk, Chris could not help but reach out and remove a strand of hair from her cheek. His


    expression was serious. "Just say it. | will ept anything as long as it''s not a breakup.¡± His words always managed to touch


    Leia''s sense of humor. She said, "We''re both adults. How can anyone regret their decision right after agreeing? It''s not a child''s


    game. I''m just thinking can we keep our rtionship a secret from Ste and your mom for now?" He was confused, replying,


    ¡°Are you nning to break up?" Otherwise, why would she consider all this?


    Leia was speechless. She rested her elbows on the desk, her hands crossed, and her chin on the back of her hands. She looked


    at Chris, tilting her head, asking, "Do | look insecure to you?" Chris shook his head, and Leia continued, "We haven''t tried, and


    there''s always a possibility it might not work. I..." Chris did not like where this conversation was going and interrupted her, "My


    instincts have always been urate. Don''t worry about breaking up; it won''t happen. If you don''t want Ste and my mom to


    know, | won''t say anything for now."


    Just as Leia was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. To avoid causing any trouble for Leia, Chris quickly


    grabbed a chair and sat across from her. She answered to the door, "Come in.¡±


    The person who entered was Leia''s secretary, Mona Colin. Seeing Chris, she was surprised for a moment but quickly regained


    composure, reporting, "Ms. March, the meeting scheduled in 10 minutes is ready." Leia raised her hand to check her watch and


    nodded. "Okay, I''ll be right there. Please distribute the documents for everyone to review in advance." Mona nodded as she


    replied, "Sure, Ms. March."


    The door closed, and Leia withdrew her gaze from Chris. "| might be busy for a while; there''s a meetingter. Will you attend?"


    Chris did not want to participate. Not at all. "What time do you get off work tonight?"


    Leia opened a folder, pondering for a few seconds. She said, "It might be a bitte, probably after 11 p.m. Sorry, my work hours


    are not fixed. Do you mind?"


    "The one who should apologize is me." The reason Leia had to workte was because Chris did not want to take over the


    company. She understood the implied meaning in his words, with a hint of guilt. She smiled in response, her eyes reflecting both


    tenderness and determination. "I like doctors."


    The two exchanged a smile. Leia had initially hoped that Chris, the heir of the Yamin Group, would inherit the business, but at


    this moment, she did not want to force him. It wasn''t just because he was now her boyfriend but because she knew about his


    dreams.


    Ten minutester, Chris came out of Leia''s office, went to his father''s, and came out within five minutes. Watching Chrise


    out of their father''s office, Ste grabbed his arm, eager to know the oue. "How was it? Did you seed?"


    "Seed in what?" asked Chris.


    "My future sister-inw. Did you win her over?" said Ste.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Just focus on your work and stay out of adult matters. I''m leaving." With that, Chris walked away


    swiftly, leaving Ste bewildered and wondering, ¡®Is he crazy? Wasn''t he here to confess his feelings? Then why did he spend so


    much time in the office? Was he just having a chitchat with her? Goodness. He is making me panicked.¡¯ Ste was so irritated


    that she went to the break room with a ss to offer herself some water.


    "Ste, is that your brother? He''s so handsome. Why doesn''t he work in thepany?" When Leia entered the break room, she


    overheard thisment. The employees, seeing their leader, straightened up, and said, "Ms. March. We are here for some


    water."


    ¡®It turns out that when someone praises your boyfriend''s good looks, you feel proud and happy.¡¯ thought Leia as she spoke up,


    "Well, talk less then."


    Watching Leia leave, a colleague seemed puzzled. "Wait, what did Ms. March say just now? We weren''t scolded, and she only


    asked us to talk less. Could it be that she is in love?"


    ¡®That is absolutely impossible. If Chris is in a rtionship with Ms. March, he would definitely tell me. Even if he did not tell me,


    he would tell Mom. This is the best chance for him to say goodbye to his single life,¡¯ Ste thought in her heart and replied firmly,


    ¡°Absolutely impossible. When was thest time you saw flowers in Ms. March''s office? If they were just starting a romantic


    rtionship, there should be at least a bouquet of flowers, right?" Now that Ste mentioned that, it seemed to make sense. She


    continued, "Anyway, forget it. Let''s not make wild guesses anymore. Perhaps Ms. March is in a good mood today."


    At Yamin Hospital.


    After leaving thepany, Chris went straight to the hospital. Upon arrival, he immediately informed Leia that he was at the


    hospital, waiting for her after work. During the honeymoon phase, couples tend to be clingy, sending messages frequently, afraid


    the other might not know what they were up to, and wanting to share even the smallest details.


    Chris texted, [I''m at the hospital now.]


    While in a meeting, Leia did not reply to Chris''s message. However, the sound of the vibrating phone hidden in the pocket


    caused her, who was conducting the meeting, to pause for a moment, lost in thought for a few seconds.


    "Goodness, what''s with you recently?


    Didn''t you take a day off today? Why


    are you here again? Is this anoth


    case of hormo abjmnleakiinces¡¯O


    Kimble fretted ehind, muttering like


    an olddy, observing Chris with a


    smirk and a face adorned with joy.


    Pulling out a chair for himself, he


    remarked, "Why do you look so


    strange? You''re not in love, are you?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In a good mood, Chris''s mind was filled with the sweet kiss earlier. His lips unconsciously curled upward. "Well, | guess | am." At


    this revtion, Kimble seemed to have heard something extraordinary. He almost fell off his chair. "Wait, are you in love?"


    Proudly ncing at Kimble, Chris said, "Why can''t | be in love? I''m a normal human being."


    "| know. | mean, when did you fall in love? Why didn''t | know?" Kimble said.


    "Why should | inform you when I''m in love? I''m not dating you,¡± Chris replied. After all, even his family did not know at the


    moment.


    ¡®Well, that makes sense,¡¯ thought Kimble. Knowing that Chris had been single for so many years, with a curious and gossiping


    demeanor, he was eager to know more. "Tell me, how did you find her? Through a blind date?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After a moment of thought, Chris replied, "Not exactly. It developed naturally. We just liked each other."


    "You''re good at keeping secrets. No rumors at all. When will you introduce her to us Rest assured. | won''t do anything to a


    friend''s girlfriend. | still have that principle of mine," Kimble teased.


    Ignoring Kimble, Chris did not


    respond. After all, he just started


    dating Leia, and he did not know if


    she was willing to his facade:


    esgecially since! their rtionship


    was currently kept secret. However,


    what Kimble said next made Chris


    throw a folder directly at him. "Now


    that you''ve found a girlfriend, you


    can''t leave me single. Have Ste find


    out thatdy''s phone number for me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ustomed to being hit by Chris,


    Kimble reflexively caught the folder,


    looking confused. "What the fuck?"


    Seeing the frosty re rom Ehos,\\


    8) iigniiteasas ii is eyes,


    le quickly restrained his smile.


    "Alright, | won''t ask. | was just making


    a joke. You really protect your


    employees, huh? It''s a good thing I''m


    quick on my feet." Kimble tidied up


    his disheveled hair, muttering


    comints under his breath. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris murmured in his mind, ''We agreed not to trifle with a friend''s girlfriend.¡¯ Kimble did not grasp the underlying meaning in


    Chris''s eyes, thinking it was merely Chris protecting the employees of the Yamin Group.

 Chapter 641

    Noon.


    Ste came back from lunch with her colleagues. She saw a bouquet of fiery red roses when she passed by the front desk. It


    was especially dazzling. There were 99 roses.


    The target was too big. Ste pulled her colleague to the front stage and asked, "Which department is this for?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The receptionist knew Ste and knew that she was the daughter of the chairman of the Yamin Group. When she wasn''t working


    at Yamin Group, she would always look for Christina. She smiled standardly and said, "It''s for Ms. March."


    "March... Ms. March? You''re not joking, right?"


    Ste seemed to have heard something unbelievable. She was so shocked that she did not know what to say. She stood at the


    front desk in a daze and did not move. Her eyes were fixed on the roses in front of her.


    Did her brother have a love rival?


    Therefore, in the morning, her brother came to look for Ms. March. Ms. March rejected her brother and her mysterious boyfriend


    turned around to send roses to her to dere his sovereignty.


    Her Brother was too pitiful. To think that she and her biological mother had prepared a whole script. It was all a waste.


    In just a few minutes, Ste had already imagined a bitter drama.


    The title of the drama was Thousand-Year Bachelor''s sudden confession was rejected, and her real boyfriend beat up Thousand-


    Year Bachelor.


    How sad.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so surprised that Ms. March has a boyfriend? Isn''t it normal for Ms. March to have a


    boyfriend at her age? She''s good-looking and outstanding. Who doesn''t like her?"


    ¡°Well, you don''t understand." Her brother was going to continue being a bachelor. This matter was a little big, and it was difficult


    to exin.


    "I''ll help you bring it up to Ms. March. I''m just about to go up." When Ste said that she wanted to bring it up, the receptionist


    would definitely not stop her and immediately agreed.


    The flowers were too big and a little heavy. Ste and Her colleague carried the flowers into the elevator. When the elevator door


    closed, Ste signaled her colleague to put the flowers on the ground. She didn''t have to carry her brother''s rival''s thing all the


    time. She took the card and saw that ¡®Hello girlfriend, I''m your boyfriend.¡¯


    Ste was speechless. Why was this person even more stupid than her brother? Was there anyone who wrote cards like this?


    He was supposed to write ¡®a day of loving you¡¯, or ¡®missing you."


    It seemed that Ms. March did not have good taste.


    Her colleague saw that she had been sighing ever since she saw the flowers and guessed, "Why do you make it seem like the


    person who sent the flowers is your love rival? Don''t tell me..."


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Girl, I''m straight. | like men, handsome men." She just didn¡¯t want to get married. Not getting


    married didn''t conflict with liking handsome men.


    The colleague was skeptical. "Are you really not into Ms. March?"


    ¡°Really.¡± She only felt sorry for her brother. Brother Blockhead was too useless. Someone had already beaten him to it.


    The two of them worked together to send the flowers to Leia''s office. The people at the work desk looked over with gossipy eyes.


    Their eyes were filled with questions. Ste did not want to continue answering such a sad question. A colleague kindly helped


    open the door.


    The two of them carried the flowers in, and the other left directly, leaving Ste alone in the office. She nced at Leia, who was


    working. "Ms. March, the flowers from your boyfriend. I''ll put them here for you."


    Hearing this, Leia looked up and saw a huge bouquet. She was a little surprised. "Are you sure it was for me?"


    Ste picked up the card and handed it to Leia. "Yes, your name is written on it."


    When Leia saw the introduction on the card, she subconsciously smiled. It was quite romantic to imagine Chris writing these


    words. "Thank you. You can go out."


    Seeing this, Ste understood. She was 100% sure that Ms. March had a boyfriend. She turned around in a low mood and


    walked out of the office. She took out her phone and sent a message to her brother. Although her brother was a bachelor, the


    Yamin family would never steal a woman even if he was a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    It was too low-ss.


    Ste In order not to hurt her brother, she searched for the right words. [Brother, are you alright?]


    Chris was resting today. He had been staying in the consultation room the entire time. This bouquet of flowers was also a


    suggestion given to him by Kimble. He said that he had to have a sense of ceremony on their first day together so that she would


    not think that he was stingy. However, Kimble did not know that the one was Leia.


    Chris, who was in a good mood, did not have time to reply to her sister''s message. At this moment, he was replying to his warm


    girlfriend. [It''s good that you like it. I''ll send it to you tomorrow.]


    Leia didn''t want to be so high-profile. The flowers were so big. If one bouquet per day, it would fill the entire office, it wouldn''t be


    good. [No need. This canst for a few days.]


    Chris didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and replied directly. [Alright, let me know if you need anything.]


    Leia looked at the message and found it funny. [Yes, I''ll work first.]


    Chris replied, [Okay, Girlfriend.]


    After reading thest message, Leia smiled again. However, she did not reply. She really felt that Chris was not as mature as he


    looked. In his bones, there was still some cuteness and innocence.


    Exiting the chat with Leia, Chris replied to his sister. [What''s wrong with me? You hope that I''m not good. Can you hope


    something good for me all day long?]


    Ste, who received the message, felt that Chris was crazy. She asked out of kindness but was rebuked. [Serves you right for


    being single.]


    Chris looked at the word ¡®single¡¯ on the screen. It was no longer as ring as before. He replied happily in his heart. [I''m willing.]


    Ste was so angry that she didn''t even n to tell her brother the truth. She cursed in her heart.


    At night.


    Angie ate too much and walked slowly in the neighborhood to digest. She walked around the neighborhood a few times and met


    a few rich wives. They chatted about when Chris was getting married and which family''s daughter he found. Some even unted


    their grandsons and granddaughters.


    Angie could only think in her heart that she did not look at the almanac when she went out, but she was still rtively generous


    and appropriate on the face. She maintained the politeness that she should have. "Chris like to save the dying and help the


    injured. He always put his career first. The matter of a girlfriend depends on fate. He definitely doesn''t like marriage for family. He


    like to find one himself."


    ¡°Besides, so what if she''s the daughter of a wealthy family? So what if she''s a girl from an ordinary family? Her character is the


    most important. Look at the daughter-inw that Mrs. Helens found. She''s the real daughter of an oil tycoon. Didn''t they quarrel


    every three or two days? She''s busy, right, Mrs. Helens?"


    Mrs. Helens, who was at the side, was rendered speechless by these words. Back then, she was the one who wanted her son to


    find someone of equal social status. Who knew that he would find an arrogant and domineering person who was pampered?


    Arichdy said, "You Chris are really too... Your family has such a big business, but he still has to be a doctor. What is he


    thinking?"


    Angie replied with a meaningful smile, "It''s convenient. For example, Mrs. Belinda, if you''re sick in the future, just call me. We''ll


    definitely help arrange it."


    The richdy wanted to scold her, but when she met Angie''s sincere gaze, she couldn''t say anything. It looked like she really


    wanted to help.


    In the end, they parted on bad terms after a few words. A few rich wives left disinterestedly, leaving Angie alone in the


    neighborhood. She muttered to herself, "Can''t | deal with you? You''re meddling too much. What do you care if Chris can''t find a


    girlfriend? You can''t even control that your husband has a mistress, and you still want to mind our business. You are so idle."


    In the distance, a man was hugging a woman as if they were making out. From the angle of Angie, the woman was well


    protected. She was surrounded. The woman''s body was wrapped in a ck coat, and it was impossible to tell what the girl was


    wearing. Only a pair of nude high-heeled boots could be seen.


    Raising her head, the man''s tall figure covered the woman''s face. No matter how good Angie''s vision was, she could not see


    clearly. Coupled with the fact that the man''s back was facing her, she was extremely envious of this scene. "Well, if only our


    Chris could be so proactive. Perhaps | would have grandchildren."


    "Young people nowadays are really too much. She has already sent him to the door. Couldn''t they just enter directly? Why did


    they have to kiss him goodbye at the door? Perhaps they''re afraid of identally making out. They''re quite well-behaved."


    After walking for a while, Angie turned around curiously. "Hey, it''s good to be young. They can kiss however they want."


    In the courtyard of a vi, the door was open. The woman was pressed against the wall. The man pressed against her body, one


    hand around her waist, and the other supporting her head. The two of them panted as they looked at each other.


    Five minutes ago, Leia got off work early. As soon as she got out of the car, she was pressed against the wall by Chris behind


    her. Then, he kissed her without warning. She almost suffocated from the kiss. From his kissing skills, it could be seen that Chris


    was unskilled.


    Leia subconsciously tightened her grip on the coat in front of Chris''s chest. The coat was unbuttoned, and the sides became an


    umbre thatpletely covered her figure.


    Her ears and cheeks were flushed


    red, and her lips were still wet. He did


    not know whose it was, but Chri


    lowered is evencsan at the


    wWolhan in his arms. His ears were


    also red, and the heat rushed to his


    brain. After sitting in the office for the


    entire afternoon, his mind was filled


    with light kisses with Leia. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After asking Leia about the off-duty time, he waited at the entrance. When Leia entered the courtyard, he followed her in.


    Panting, his voice was a little hoarse. He said bluntly, "I''m sorry. | couldn''t hold it in. I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon. |


    think the kiss in the morning was too shallow."


    Leia suddenly raised her head, wanting to see how he could say such straightforward words. She was stunned for a moment.


    She saw that the man was speaking in a serious manner, as if he was speaking his heart normally.


    He didn''t seem to feel that something was wrong at all. He couldn''t be more honest.


    Leia smiled at his honesty and cuteness. "Have you always been so honest?"


    Chris was a little flustered. He thought that she didn''t like his honesty. "I don''t know how to lie. | just like you. If you don''t like it, I''ll


    try to change. But | don''t know how to lie."


    He didn''t like it either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dealt with organs.


    She could see the panic on his face. She moved her hand down and tightened her grip on his. "Pretty good. | don''t like men who


    lie either."


    Hearing this, Chris smiled and


    hugged Leia tightly. He didn''t say that


    he wanted to go in and fe foracpihile.


    Hate ayadnitnselt He wanted to go


    in-and take a look at Leia¡¯s living


    environment, but he was afraid that it


    would be too abrupt to propose such


    a condition on the first day they were


    together. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, he held it in and nned to go in after a long time.


    At that time, he wouldn''t have toe out anymore. Chris thought to himself.


    He was in a good mood.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw the watch on his wrist and realized that it was gettingte. He knew that Leia had a hard time.


    Although he was reluctant, he couldn''t hug her outside all night. "Go in. See you in the morning."


    Leia felt that Chris really knew his limits. She smiled and said goodbye. "Bye. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    The two of them were reluctant to


    part, but Leia was also reserved. She


    did not invite Chris in, but the speed


    the dopr.glosifg Became


    stow-motion. It was only when there


    was only a gap between the door and


    the frame that Chris''s face could not


    be seen that the door was gently


    closed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris did not leave immediately. He stood there for a while before turning around to leave. He carefully closed the door of Leia''s


    courtyard and looked at the vi that he wanted to enter. Finally, he walked towards his own vi.


    On the way, Chris was overjoyed. He reached out to touch his lips. It was as if there was still Leia''s warmth. His heart was


    pounding, and he walked briskly.

 Chapter 642

    When Chris walked to his vi, Ste''s car happened to turn into the courtyard from outside.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The siblings entered the house one after another. Because Ste was in a bad mood after being scolded by his brother in the


    afternoon, she quickly walked to her brother''s side and bumped Chris''s shoulder with her shoulder. She was furious.


    Chris was in a good mood and did not argue with her.


    Noticing themotion at the door, Mr. and Mrs. Yamin turned to look. Their son''s clothes reminded Angie of the young couple


    she had seen during her walk. Why were their clothes so simr?


    "Chris, where were you just now?" Although Angie was certain that the person just now was not her son, she still wanted to take


    a chance.


    Chris wouldn''t lie. "I just came back."


    Angie automatically tranted to himing back from the hospital. She sighed and felt that she was indeed overthinking. Ste


    started sharing the gossip as soon as she entered. "Mom, there''s something | don''t know if | should tell you. It''s a little big. Do we


    have any quick-acting heart pills at home?"


    Angie and Charlie frowned when they saw their daughter''s expression that she couldn''t resist sharing. They could not help but


    look at their son. They felt that it had something to do with their son. Chris was puzzled. "What does it have to do with me?"


    The next second, Angie said, "Is your brother going to be a monk?"


    Chris was speechless. Since when was he going to be a monk? He had just kissed someone.


    "No, no. Ms. March has a boyfriend. Today, Ms. March boyfriend sent a huge bouquet of flowers to the front desk of the


    company. | carried it up with a colleague. The card says ¡®boyfriend¡¯."


    Ste carefully stared at his mother, afraid that she would faint from anger in the next second. She pulled her brother to sit down


    beside her and prepared to save her at any time.


    Not only was Angie dumbfounded, but even Charlie was stunned. At the same time, he looked at his daughter, wanting to find an


    answer.


    During this period of time, the entire family had taken turns to act out the script that they had written. It was all for Leia and Chris.


    In the end, before the scene ended, she already had a boyfriend in advance. Wouldn''t all their previous ns be in vain?


    Angie was so angry that she almost vomited blood and almost couldn''t breathe. She maintained her gossipy expression on the


    face. "Ms. March already has a boyfriend so quickly. Didn''t she not have one back in Sapphire City?"


    Ste was still considered her brotherhood. She did not tell her that her brother had gone to thepany in the morning, nor did


    she bring up that her brother was rejected. She said, "Yes."


    She only nodded affirmatively.


    Charlie shook his head when he heard this. In the end, Chris was too slow. They were not fated. It seemed that he had to


    continue being single.


    On the other hand, when the whole family''s mood fell to the bottom of theke, Chris was very happy in his heart. The corners of


    his mouth were curled into a smile. This scene made Angie even angrier. "Look, Ms. March already has a boyfriend. You''re an


    old leftover man without a girlfriend. How can you smile?"


    Chris asked, "Are the two rted?"


    Angie: "How is it not rted? How long has it been since Ms. March had a rtionship since she came to Athana? You''re born


    and raised in Athana and you''re still single. Continue being single."


    "Don''t wear this tomorrow. It doesn''t match you." He didn''t have the ability of a young man, but he still wore the same clothes as


    a young man.


    Hearing this, Chris looked down at his jacket and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. "What''s wrong with my jacket?"


    Angie was covered in thorns and possessed by a hedgehog. "No problem. | don''t like it." She could think of the young man who


    kissed in a second, but she was envious that he was not her son.


    Chris was speechless. This reason was too overbearing. He couldn''t possibly run around naked.


    Ste sighed in her heart. She pitied her brother too much. He was rejected in the morning, and at night, he was scolded by his


    biological mother.


    The next morning.


    Chris got up half an hour early to dress up. He stood in front of the wardrobe and looked at it for a long time. At first, he took a


    gray corless sweater and put it on. After putting it on, he stood in front of the mirror and looked at it. He felt that it was not


    appropriate and changed to a white sweater. He looked at it and felt that the white one looked clean.


    Next, it was time to choose a jacket. He tried everything from dark to light colors. In the end, he put on the first gray one. Then,


    he struggled between the jeans and the sweater. Should he wear dark blue or ck?


    He started to try it on again. He put it on and took it off. He put it on and took it off. He repeated it over and over again. Finally, he


    wore a macaroni white sweater, a dark gray coat, ck sweatpants, and sneakers.


    Perhaps it was because he had wasted some time putting on his clothes, or perhaps it was because Leia missed him, so she


    stood at the entrance of the Yamins'' Vi a few minutes earlier.


    When Chris came out, he saw Leia wearing a white down jacket, gray pants, and a pair of ck sneakers standing at the


    entrance of the vi. She lowered her head and kicked the fallen leaves under her feet.


    He jogged over and gave her an apologetic look. "Sorry I''mte."


    Leia looked up and nced at the handsome man who was dressed up. It turned out that once he had someone he liked, he


    would subconsciously pay attention to his image. She smiled. "It''s fine. | just arrived too."


    In fact, it was not just Chris who had dressed up for a long time. Leia had also picked out some clothes in the morning. Without


    makeup, she had also applied some BB cream and drawn her eyebrows today.


    The two of them ran side by side without saying a word. Their hearts were silently approaching each other, beating irregrly.


    Before they even started running, their bodies were already slightly hot.


    After running twops, the two of them still did not speak. Chris tried to hold Leia''s hand several times, but he was afraid of being


    seen and vited Leia''s secret love.


    After the entire race, Chris reluctantly wanted to send Leia home. "I''ll send you home."


    Leia wanted to say that it was in the front, but she saw the reluctance in Chris'' eyes and agreed with a smile. "Okay."


    His coat was unbuttoned. As he walked, the corner of his shirt rubbed against Leia''s clothes. Chris''s heart had always been


    restless. He looked around like a thief and quickly took Leia''s hand and stuffed it into the pocket of his coat.


    Leia looked up and met his slightly red ears. He was even more nervous and shy than her. These actions were adorable in Leia¡¯s


    eyes.


    Noticing that she was looking at him, Chris said bluntly, "I want to hold your hand."


    Leia''s hand was held tightly by him. It was hidden in his pocket. It was very warm. He slowed down his pace. The originally few


    minutes of walking was almost added to half an hour by the two of them.


    No matter how slow it was, the finish line had to be reached eventually. It was just a matter of time. When they arrived at Leia¡¯s


    door, Chris was like a reluctant child. He still did not let go. Leia''s hand did not twitch.


    She looked at the cute man in front of her with a smile and couldn''t help but tiptoe to kiss Chris'' cheek. "Goodbye, let''s have


    dinner tonight. Do you have time?"


    Chris answered without hesitation, "Yes, I''ll pick you up at thepany.¡±


    Leia thought for a moment and did not refuse. "Okay, bye.¡±


    "Bye-bye."


    After saying that, he let go of his hand and watched Leia enter the door. He only turned around and left when the door closed. He


    turned around and looked at the closed door three more times. After walking for a while, Chris was as happy as a child jumping


    up to touch a tree branch taller than him.


    He jumped three times happily and only started to adjust his emotions when he reached his house. However, he could not hide


    the smile on his face. His acting skills were not as good as Angie.


    Ever since her daughter told Angie


    yesterday that Leia had a boyfriend,


    Angie felt ufortable-all evenand


    vid sleet Well Sab originally


    nted to tell her son-inw about


    this, but when she thought about it,


    she thought that it was useless to tell


    her son-inw that she already had a


    boyfriend. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t let her son-inw help snatch it back.


    In the end, she was alone and sad. When she saw the instigator''s sone in and look at his nose and eyes, she felt that he


    was not pleasing to the eye, especially the smile on his son''s face. "You can still smile."


    Chris did not know what he had done wrong. "What did | do now?"


    "What do you think?"


    Chris really didn''t know.


    Chris had long forgotten what happenedst night. What in his mind was a painting of Leia kissing him in the morning. How


    could he know what he had done to upset his mother?


    In the end, Chris was criticized by his mother for more than half an hour before he went upstairs to take a shower. After criticizing


    him, Angie''s anger subsided a lot. She looked at her son''s back as he went upstairs.


    Chris could feel a chill on his back even without turning around.


    Yamin Group.


    Leia was on the phone with Quinn.


    He had been talking for a few


    minutes until Leia stopped talking.


    Quinn''s voice came. [hee ware!


    prise in bis de as if he had


    already guessed it. "| told you that


    you had feelings for him, but you


    refused to admit it. If you were


    braver, you would have been together


    long ago. You were together since


    you are in Sapphire City." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Quinn understood the logic and


    continued to ask, "So in thest few


    days of Sapphire Citveyey diac"!


    arvathlis because Dr. Yamin


    confessed to you that you were


    avoiding him. You''re really good.


    You''ve even learned how to avoid it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Leia said, "It''s because | haven''t thought of an answer yet. What if | don''t feel awkward when | see him? I''m shy."


    Quinn said, "Dr. Yamin is quite brave this time. He actually came to thepany directly to ask you for an answer. You''re quite


    awesome. There are benefits to being a straight man. You''re suitable to be so straightforward.¡±


    After sharing, Leia knew that Quinn was really happy for her. He also knew that Christina Yamin would be even happier if she


    knew. "Quinn, do you think you should tell Christina about this?"


    ¡°Anything is fine. If you want to talk, I''ll be the mouthpiece. If you want to spend more time together, I''ll zip myself up. It''s up to


    you."


    Leia thought for a moment. It was only the second day today. "Then let''s wait a few more days."


    "I''ll listen to you. You can decide on your rtionship. Let me know if there''s good news. | wish you happiness."


    "Got it, girl.¡±

 Chapter 643

    At the Turner Corporation, Joseph and Christina had just stepped into the private elevator when Joseph''s phone rang. The


    elevator door closed, and the signal was lost, the ringing stopping almost immediately.


    Christina held Joseph''s wrist and tidied his curly hair as she stood next to him in her high heels. Christina looked up and said,


    "Call backter."


    She didn''t even ask who had called.


    Joseph smiled warmly and beautifully at Christina''s trust in him. "You didn''t even ask who called me, and you''re not worried at


    all."


    Christina smiled back and said confidently, "You won''t like anyone other than me, right?"


    "Ms. Yamin, | like your confidence." Joseph couldn''t help but lower his head and peck the corner of Christina''s mouth carefully.


    After they kissed, the elevator doors opened. The two of them straightened their clothes and came out seriously as if the flirtation


    in the elevator just now was nothing. Joseph followed Christina to the office.


    Christina took off her jacket and helped Joseph take his jacket off as well. She hung both their jackets on the coat hanger and sat


    down. Joseph sat on the edge of the table and yed with Christina''s hair with one hand.


    He returned the call, and the person on the other end of the line said something. The corners of Joseph''s mouth curled up, and


    he simply instructed, "Protect her well."


    The call ended, and Christina guessed, "The call was from the bodyguard protecting Leia."


    Joseph''s lips curled into a smile. His fingers were still curled around Christina''s curly hair as he asked gently, "Guess what he


    said."


    Christina had no answer to this question and honestly shook her head. "! don''t know."


    "Chris and Leia are already dating. The two of them kissedst night and did the same this morning." Joseph smiled as he


    watched Christina''s reaction.


    Hearing this, Christina''s calm face revealed a trace of surprise. A few secondster, Christina asked, "The two of them are ina


    secret rtionship?"


    If it wasn''t a secret rtionship, Christina couldn''t think of a good reason why she wasn''t aware of this. She was sure that her


    mother didn''t know. Otherwise, her mother would have called to give her the good news.


    Both Joseph and Christina had the same thoughts. Joseph had always felt that Christina was brilliant and could always analyze


    and make judgments quickly. "I think so. Leia probably wanted to try things out with Chris first, so she suggested they keep it a


    secret. There''s nothing wrong with that. Don''t worry, Leia will like Chris¡¯ kindness, straightforwardness, and innocence.


    Christina nodded in agreement and respected Leia''s idea. "Then we''ll pretend that we don''t know. We won''t ask or disturb them.


    It''s indeed inappropriate for my mother to know about it since they''ve just gotten together. My mother will directly charge over


    there. If we''re too enthusiastic, it will backfire. I''m not sure if Leia would like this kind of enthusiasm. Let''s wait for a while.


    ¡°I''ll tell Mom another day. There''s no hurry. Chris has to learn to maintain his rtionship on his own."


    "Marriage wouldst a lifetime, so no one else could help. Even if others helped at the beginning, Chris would still have to figure


    out how to maintain his rtionship on his own.¡¯ Joseph thought. They could help with some things, but not others.


    That night, after working overtime, Chris went straight to Yamin Group. Many employees had already left, and there were only a


    few people in the main lobby. Chris did not get out of the car, afraid he would be too conspicuous.


    The car was parked in a parking lot. Chris sent a message to Leia, telling her which parking space he was in and what color his


    car was.


    Little did he know Leia had already memorized his car''s license te number.


    About ten minutester, the door of the front passenger seat was opened. Leia was not wearing a mask and openly got into


    Chris¡¯ car.


    Chris turned around, looking into his rearview mirror like someone with a guilty conscience. Chris asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Leia lowered her head and fastened her seatbelt with a gentle smile. When She was with Chris, she could easily put down the


    usual front she put on at thepany. "Afraid of what? Being found out? We don''t have to hide it deliberately."


    Leia felt that otherwise, this would be too unfair to Chris. This was the decision Leia had made after speaking with Quinn this


    afternoon. They were not doing anything shameful and just wanted to try it out for some time and understand each other better.


    Hearing this, Chris was delighted. "Can we make it official now?"


    Leia smiled. "Let''s go with the flow."


    Chris understood what Leia meant. They wouldn''t announce it but they wouldn''t intentionally hide it either. If their rtionship


    happened to be found out, they wouldn''t deny it. Chris wasn''t stupid. When Chris was studying, he read quite a lot of books and


    understood things quite well.


    Chris started the car before he turned around and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Leia answered, "This is your area. You decide and I''ll go with you."


    Chris liked Leia''s way of speaking more and more. Leia was speaking very seriously, but it always tugged at his heartstrings.


    ¡°Alright, then I''ll bring you to eat some specialty dishes," Chris said.


    As soon as the car started, Leia remembered the incident where Chris had cut off other cars to enter thene. Leia turned and


    reminded Chris, "There are a lot of cars at night. Don''t cut into othernes."


    "What?" Chris asked, wondering how his girlfriend had known about this.


    Leia turned around and saw the confusion in Chris'' eyes. Leia smiled and exined, "Last year, you cut into myne, right in


    front of my car. | remembered your license te. You overtook me and cut in.¡±


    This was a little awkward. Chris rubbed his nose with one hand to ease the awkwardness. Chris did not expect his bad habit to


    be known by the woman beside him. "I only have this bad habit. As well as maybe smoking a few cigarettes asionally. | don''t


    even smoke a pack a month. Can | call you Leia?"


    Leia answered, "Sure, you can call me whatever you want. It''s not safe to cut into othernes. Safety first when driving.¡±


    Chris nodded and listened. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll take note of this in the future."


    Since Leia had made this suggestion, Chris had been driving obediently. Even if there was a truck in front of him driving at a


    snail''s pace, he would still foolishly follow behind at a speed of 12 mph.


    The half-hour drive to the hotel took them an hour and fifteen minutes. This was the most regted drive Chris had ever taken,


    but he was in a good mood since he enjoyed being in Leia''spany.


    Over more than an hour, Leia watched Chris multiple times. Chris could not help butugh a few times, and Leia felt she had not


    chosen the wrong person or made the wrong decision. Leia even felt she did not need to worry about how things would turn out,


    and it was enough if they were happy.


    When he got out of the car, Chris stood at the side and waited for Leia. He did not help her to open her door. After Leia got out of


    the car, she walked around the back of the car and to Chris¡¯ side. Leia held Chris'' hand, and the two of them interlocked their


    fingers as they walked inside and arrived at a private room.


    As Leia held his hand, Chris¡¯ heart was racing and he was extremely happy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without closing the door properly, Chris gave the menu to Leia. Leia ordered several dishes and asked Chris what he wanted to


    eat. Chris added a few more dishes, and after they finished ordering, Leia handed the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter left, only the couple was left in the room. Chris and Leia chatted about some things that had happened in the


    hospital today and talked about Kimble''s ex-girlfriend asking Kimble for some breakup fees, as well as some other matters.


    After hearing this, Leia frowned slightly. "Did he give it to her?"


    "No, he doesn''t have the money either. He''s someone who spends all his monthly sry, and he spent a lot on this girl. If she


    had not asked Kimble to buy a vi, they might not have broken up," Chris said.


    It was difficult for Leia toment on someone else''s rtionship, but it was obvious that the girl was after something in this


    rtionship. Leia did not hide her thoughts from Chris. "I think this girl has more than one boyfriend.¡±


    "You''re right. Kimble only found out today that she had been cheating on him. This woman has a total of three boyfriends, and


    she was dating all of them at the same time." Chris said.


    Leia nodded. "This is probably not her first time doing something like this. The fact that she could see them all at the same time


    without them meeting shows that she had nned it. She''s quite meticulous."


    Before Chris could say anything, the door was suddenly pushed open. Frank leanedzily against the door and nced around


    the private room. Frank stared at Chris with a faint smile and a teasing look in his eyes. "Having a date? What a coincidence, I''m


    having a date with Ava here too." Frank said.


    Chris wanted to ask Frank what kind of date he was having with Ava, considering they''d already been married for so long.


    Frank and Ava, who had just finished eating, had been about to leave when a voice caused Frank to stop in his tracks. Frank had


    paused at the door for a few minutes.


    Ava poked her head out from behind Frank and looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. "You... are dating?¡±


    ¡®| should have checked my horoscope today,¡¯ Chris thought.


    Compared to Chris, Leia was more open. Leia smiled and invited, "Do you want toe in and eat together? Sit with us for a


    while.¡±


    Ava did not want to disturb their date. She guessed that they had just gotten together and wouldn''t want to be disturbed, much


    like how she had felt when she had first started dating Frank. However, Frank was a rebellious person who enjoyed drama.


    Frank held Ava''s hand and walked towards them. "I guess we can''t turn you down."


    Ava and Chris were both speechless.


    Ava turned around and looked at Frank in confusion. Frank smiled and pulled Ava to sit down, leaningzily against the back of


    the chair. "It''s rare to meet you. Let''s have a short chat."


    Chris frowned and red at Frank. Chris'' gaze waspletely unweing and was a signal for Frank to leave. However,


    Frank seemed to be blind, sitting there with no intention of leaving. Instead, Frank seemed to want to start a conversation.


    Chris felt an internal turmoil, feeling like it was so difficult for him to just go on a date.


    Their date suddenly became a four-person meal. Frank and Ava had already eaten so it was no longer considered dinner. It


    could only be considered supper.


    The waiter served the dishes, and Chris handed a fork to Leia. Leia took it and handed the fork to Ava. Ava waved her hand and


    said politely, "Leia, we''ve eaten already."


    Chris nced at Frank coldly, indicating that he could leave after eating. Frank smiled and said, "Take care of the girls while they


    eat. Don''t stuff your face."


    Frank cursed silently. If Chris continued eating like this, the girlfriend he had just gotten together with would be driven away.


    Frank felt that at the very least, he had put some effort into making sure that Chris wouldn''t lose his new girlfriend in a short


    period.


    If anyone asked what it felt like to have a friend who was single at an older age, Frank would say that it was enough to make a


    married man like him worry.


    Frank and Ava stood up to leave before their seats had even been warmed. Ava kept scratching Frank''s palm under the table,


    signaling him not to disturb Chris and Leia''s date.


    Frank had not wanted to disturb them, he had just wanted to take a look. "We''re leaving. Both of you should eat."


    Leia spoke, "Goodbye, Ava."


    Ava was led out by Frank. Frank turned around and smiled. "Leia, best wishes."


    "Thank you," Leia responded.


    Frank walked to the door and sent a


    message to Chris, saying, [I know you


    are treating her toam bytanydne


    e ight think GAY Sthe one paying.


    won''t starve to death by eating


    less. At least peel some seafood for


    her. | don''t n to help you with a


    love confession a second time]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the private room, Chris, who had just finished reading the message, had a dark expression on his face. Chris deleted the


    message, knowing he could not let Leia see this message.


    After deleting the message, Chris hid his phone in his pocket.


    Ava asked, "What did you send Chris?"


    Frank kept no secrets from Ava. He handed her his phone for her to take a look. After reading the message, she asked, "Is Chris


    not meticulous?"


    ¡°All men are like this," Frank responded. The reason Chris had been single for so long was probably because he only worried


    about his survival.


    In the private room, Chris spoke, "I''m sorry, Frank is just like that."


    Leia didn''t mind. Instead, Leia was happy for Chris. "It''s not a bad thing. It''s not easy to have a few good friends in your life. | can


    tell that they care about you very much."


    Chris did not refute this. He smiled and listened to Frank''s advice, helping Leia peel the prawns and carefully removing the veins


    for her.


    After peeling the prawns, Chris began to pick at the fish bones. After picking out the fish bones, Chris started to peel the other


    seafood. After he finished peeling all the seafood, Chris started to take some pasta.


    Looking at this scene, Leia felt a warm feeling in her heart. It was as if a mouthful of honey had been poured into her heart, and it


    was very sweet.


    A full te of prawns was ced in front of Leia. Chris slowly ced the other seafood in front of her and Leia spoke, "Thank


    you."


    Chris bluntly stated his


    shorings. "I''m a straightforward


    person and I''m not very proacti


    many things. IE dona wel , just tell


    rho Hite ly. There''s no need to beat


    around the bush to try to remind me.


    Just like the matter of my driving. I''ll


    correct my shorings." Chris felt


    he could do anything, as long as they


    were together. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leia saw the worry in Chris¡¯ eyes. He


    seemed to be afraid, and she smiled


    andforted him. "Y \ure goon


    patie ws) ¡®Have them too.


    ne is perfect. No one can do


    everything perfectly. I''m looking for a


    boyfriend, not an artwork. There''s no


    need to be so perfect. Someone like


    you is real." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    From Leia''s point of view, being too perfect did not feel real. It was very unreal. No one was perfect. If they were, it was all an


    act.


    Upon hearing Leia''s words, Chris'' anxious heart rxed. Chris smiled and asked Leia to eat.


    Leia gave Chris a portion of the seafood in front of her. She did not want to waste the seafood that Chris had worked so hard on.

 Chapter 644

    Over the next few days, Chris would pick Leia up for dinner, then send her home and kiss her goodbye at the door.


    Due to the change in Chris¡¯ behavior, Angie began to suspect something was up. Chris had not been home for dinner for several


    days, and when Angie had asked the hospital, the nurse at the front desk said that Chris had already left for the day.


    That night, Angie, Charlie, and Ste were all waiting in the living room for Chris to return home to interrogate him together. The


    atmosphere felt quite serious.


    After eating with Leia, Chris sent her to her doorstep before leaving to go home.


    Humming a song, Chris pushed open the door. As soon as he stepped into the vi, he saw his family sitting together. The


    moment he entered, everyone''s gaze was fixed on Chris, and he abruptly stopped humming.


    Chris¡¯ intuition told him that something was wrong tonight.


    Chris walked over nervously and sat down in the armchair. Chris didn''t cross his legs or look at them directly, his eyes trailing off


    elsewhere. "What''s the matter?¡± Chris asked.


    Ste could not hold back and spoke before her mother could. "Chris, what have you been busy with recently? You don''te


    home for dinner, and the people at the hospital said you had already left for the day."


    Charlie crossed his legs and ced his hands on hisp, leaning back on the sofa and listening quietly.


    Angie was hoping that her son was dating someone. "Are you seeing someone?" Angie asked.


    Upon hearing this, Chris was silent for a while. Then, Chris replied expressionlessly, "No, | had something on so | didn''te


    home. Mom, I''m not a child."


    Angie spoke with a tinge of worry, "I''m not asking you this because you didn''te home for dinner. I''m just afraid that you''ll


    take things too hard. Your mental strength isn''t low, right? You won''t jump off a building or jump into a river just because |


    pressured you to get married, right?"


    Chris was speechless. He had no idea what was going on. ''I just started dating, why would | kill myself?¡¯ Chris wondered.


    Chris said affirmatively, "No, I''m not suicidal. Mom, stop imagining nonsense."


    "That''s good. Even if you''re single for the rest of your life, don''t be too negative about it. Listen, many people want tomit


    suicide, but they don''t seed and end up paralyzed. If that happens and they be paralyzed, that will be worse. Besides,


    let''s not waste manpower and resources."


    Chris was speechless once again.


    Ste was just as speechless listening to her mother.


    In the end, Chris went upstairs under all their gazes. The moment he went upstairs, Chris locked the door of his room. After


    taking a shower, Chris wrote a long message of about 500 words about the night''s events and sent it to Leia.


    Leia patiently read the message, expressed her sympathy for Chris, and sent aforting emoji.


    For the next six months, Chris arrived at Yamin Hospital every day in an exceptionally good mood. The nurses asked him if he


    was in a rtionship, but Chris always said no.


    However, the nurses did not believe him. As Chris walked into his consultation room with a smile, the nurses started talking, "Do


    you think Dr. Yamin is having a secret rtionship? Don''t tell me his girlfriend is a married woman."


    Another nurse said, "It can''t be, right? | don''t think so. | don''t think Dr. Yamin is that kind of person."


    When Kimble heard this, he reminded them, "Do you all want to be out of a job? Don''t think about such nonsense for no reason.


    Dr. Yamin is a bachelor after all. Even if he does nothing, there are still girls who are willing to marry him. Would he need to be a


    kept man or a third party in a rtionship? Think before you speak. Don''t cause trouble with your words."


    After saying that, Kimble pointed at his head.


    The nurses¡¯ faces turned red. They hurriedly nodded and turned to get to work to ease the awkwardness.


    Kimble turned around and entered Chris¡¯ consultation room with a smile, no longer looking as serious as before. Kimble pulled a


    stool and sat down with crossed legs before he spoke, "So how long are you going to keep up this secret rtionship? Shouldn''t


    your probation be over? The nurses outside all think that you''re a kept man."


    "A kept man? Me?" Chris'' face was filled with disbelief. Chris didn''t understand how they hade up with this idea. "The


    imagination of people nowadays is amazing. There''s no limit to what they cane up with. Would | need to be a kept man?"


    Chris continued.


    Kimble shrugged his shoulders and looked at Chris seriously. Kimble opened his mouth and said, "You do look the type."


    Chris threw a folder over. "Get lost."


    "Seriously, you''ve been sending flowers for half a month. How far have you guys progressed?" Kimble asked curiously.


    However, Chris didn''t want to answer. Chris didn''t want to share his rtionship with Leia as a story. He had to respect Leia. "It


    has nothing to do with you. If you want to know, go find your own girlfriend.¡±


    At noon, Leia sent a message to Chris to tell him that she would not be working overtime that night and they could go to the


    beach.


    The days felt long when they didn''t see each other, and Chris already missed Leia a little, so he agreed without hesitation,


    sending her a message, [Shall |e and pick you up?]


    Leia responded with another message, saying, [Sure.]Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Chris hurriedly walked out. Kimble shouted at his back, "Where are you going?"


    Chris answered, "I''m going to pick up your mother.¡±


    Kimble cursed at Chris'' back. "You''re crazy."


    Kimble turned around and saw two nurses whispering to each other. Kimble exined, "My mother isn''t dating him."


    The nurse did not believe Kimble. She was now certain Kimble had scolded them this morning out of embarrassment and anger.


    The sea breeze at the beach was very strong. Huge waves hit the reef, and the fine sand was covered in a thinyer of snow.


    The shells were also covered in white, making it impossible to see their original coating.


    The beach wasn''t crowded at this time. However, there were still quite a few couples walking hand in hand.


    Perhaps couples who were in love liked ces with fewer people.


    They could hear the sounds of the huge waves rolling in their ears, wave after wave. Their feet stepped onto the thin snow, their


    neat footsteps piling behind them. Their fingers were intertwined, and they asionally stopped to help each other straighten


    their clothes.


    At this moment, Chris felt the sharpness of the sea breeze and stopped in his tracks. Chris took the scarf around his neck and


    wrapped it around Leia¡¯s neck. Chris opened his coat and let Leia enter his embrace before he wrapped his coat around her.


    Chris'' embrace was very warm. Hiding in his coat, Leia felt very safe and warm. Even her heart felt warm.


    No matter what a couple in love did, even if they were standing on the beach and shivering in the sea breeze, they would still find


    it beautiful. To outsiders, it almost looked crazy, but to the couple, it was a way to love each other.


    In a small cottage far away, two women stared at the couple outside and madements.


    This beach was where Athana''s famous inte celebrities came often. The small cottages were each standalone cafes.


    It was winter now, so no one was willing toe out. Only couples in love woulde to the beach with their fingers intertwined,


    looking for a different feeling.


    "Is there something wrong with those two? It''s so cold, and that woman is already hiding in the man¡¯s arms. In this situation,


    they''re still taking a walk outside. What do you think they''re after? Excitement?"


    ¡°Maybe they don''t have the money to stay in a hotel. Or maybe they''re just looking for excitement like you said."


    "Sigh, | don''t understand people anymore."


    Ste wiped the fog-covered ss and leaned closer to look outside. Ste''s cheek was almost touching the ss. "Wait, why


    does the person outside look so familiar? Why does he look a little like my brother?"


    The person who was with Ste was her university ssmate and roommate. The two of them would asionally meet. "Your


    brother? Isn''t your brother single?"


    Ste was also dumbfounded. The woman in his arms was blocked from her view, but the man was indeed her brother. Ste


    was sure she was not wrong about this. "It should be my brother. Let''s go over and take a look."


    Just as Ste stood up, her arm was grabbed. "Isn''t it awkward to go over now? If your brother didn''t tell you, they probably just


    started dating."


    Ste said affirmatively, "It''s because they just got together that | have to go. My brother is such a typical guy that I''m afraid that


    my future sister-inw will run away. | have to help."


    Ste''s university ssmate also stood up. She had wanted to persuade Ste more but in the end, she just followed Ste.


    Chris hugged Leia tightly, wrapped in


    his coat. When Chris looked down, he


    could see Leia''s beautifi fagiat)\\\


    feat reser hereeu fips with ayer


    ofipstick. Under the moonlight, Leia


    looked even more charming. He


    could not help but want to take


    another step closer. "| want to kiss


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leia smiled and nodded shyly.


    After getting permission, Chris


    immediately lowered his head. The


    moment their lips touched, oh¨¦a''*''


    ecoutth¨¦ Surroundings. The


    sound of the waves became clearer,


    and the moonlight became brighter.


    The two of them were immersed in


    their own world. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The kiss was lingering. After the first kiss, they kissed again. The sound of their lips intertwining was abnormally crisp. Both their


    ears were red, and Leia''s cheeks seemed to be dyed with rouge.


    The people by the side had been standing there for a long time. They could not bear to disturb the two people who were


    immersed in their own world. Ste trembled as she held her ssmate''s wrist, so they could warm each other as they waited.


    Ste curled up into a ball and watched what was happening before her. Her university ssmate was embarrassed. She had


    never seen such a detailed process before. Ste was trembling and smiling as she watched.


    After a while, the couple''s lips separated. The first thing Chris did when he looked up was to press Leia''s head into his arms as


    he looked at the two people before him.


    Chris had met Ste''s ssmate before. Not only was Chris embarrassed, but Ste''s friend was also embarrassed. She


    stretched out her hand to greet him. "Hi, Chris. What a coincidence."


    Leia was confused by Chris'' sudden action. Leia only knew that someone was there when she heard the voice so she continued


    to quietly hide in his arms. Leia''s face was red and burning, so she needed some time to calm herself.


    Ste waved her hand. "Chris, you''re good. | was wondering why you''ve been so elusive recently. Mom thought you were going


    to jump into the river, but it turns out you''re in a rtionship.¡±


    Raising his chin, Chris automatically ignored his sister''s actions and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ste adjusted her jacket. The wind was so strong, it could knock someone over. "For the sea breeze," Ste answered.


    Chris didn''t respond, thinking about


    how difficult it was for him to go ona


    date. Previously, they had met Freak


    when the d.gonie''f6 bat.


    eye was better than


    Hackett and kept his mouth shut so


    no one knew about it. It was rare for


    Leia to get off work early, so they had


    come to the beach, but he had run


    into his sister. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, it seemed they couldn''t keep their rtionship a secret any longer.

 Chapter 645

    Inside one of the cafes, the four of them now sat together.


    All four of them took off their jackets without saying anything. The four of them just looked at each other, sizing each other up.


    After looking at each other for a few minutes, Ste''s university ssmate could not take it anymore and spoke first. She had


    originallye here with Ste to rx.


    A few hours ago, Ste said that she had been working overtime recently and was having an existential crisis, so she needed


    fresh air to revive herself. As such, they hade here to have some coffee. In essence, Ste''s friend was just a tool.


    "Chris, I''m here to apany Ste for coffee. However, | still wish you and your girlfriend well." Ste''s friend sincerely wished


    Chris well. She was still quite embarrassed about what she had witnessed earlier and felt like she was there to apany Ste


    to catch Chris in the act.


    Leia held Chris'' hand under the table. Chris wanted his sister to keep it a secret. As soon as Chris opened his mouth, he met his


    girlfriend''s gaze. Then, Leia shook her head, indicating that she would speak, "I''ve been dating your brother for a while." Leia


    said.


    Ste didn''t say anything.


    Leia wanted to continue, but Chris wouldn''t let her. "| was the one who asked Leia to hide it. You should know why. There are so


    many things going on every day. Our rtionship is just an ordinary one, not some variety show."


    Chris meant that there was no need for so many people to pay attention and watch them.


    Chris tried to retaliate before his sisterined. Sure enough, Ste thought of her mother. Thinking about it, it made sense.


    If their mother found out, she might scare Leia away.


    With this exnation, everything else became clear. All the times that her brother left early and returnedte, went out for a long


    jog before returning home, or did not return home for dinner despite finishing work on time.


    The mystery was solved.


    Ste btedly asked in a low voice, "So you were the one who sent the flowers that day?" There was a hint of disbelief on her


    face.


    Chris did not deny it, so it was sort of an admission. Chris asked his sister, "Doctors can''t buy flowers?¡±


    Ste was speechless. It wasn''t that doctors couldn''t buy flowers. It was just that it was a little strange for Chris to buy flowers,


    and Ste wasn''t used to it.


    Since Leia was here, Ste could not forget that Leia was her boss. Ste asked carefully, "So... Chris... when do you n to


    make it public? I''m just asking. | don''t mean anything else. I''m just asking.¡±


    Ste''s friend wondered why Ste was behaving this way in front of her brother''s girlfriend since Leia seemed quite gentle.


    Leia smiled. "In the office, I''m your boss. Outside, I''m just Chris¡¯ girlfriend."


    Chris liked to hear these words since they gave him status.


    Chris was overjoyed. "Listen to Leia. Stop behaving this way. | feel ufortable just looking at you. As for Mom, we''ll wait and


    see whenever she finds out. There''s no need to specially inform her."


    Chris knew his mother''s personality too well. If his mother found out, she might hire someone tomorrow to help them n their


    wedding.


    That kind of thing would definitely happen.


    Half an hourter, the two cars drove from the same ce back to the same destination, except that Ste had taken her friend


    home before driving back to the Yamin family vi.


    Since Chris did not overtake cars on the way back, Ste could catch up to Chris even after sending her friend home. Staring at


    the car which was driving slowly ahead, Ste could only shake her head.


    Chris was driving at a snail''s pace to spend more time with his girlfriend. Chris had practically pped himself in the face,


    especially since Chris was the one who said he preferred surgery to dating someone.


    A bachelor who had been single for too long would have too many tricks up his sleeve when he started dating. No one would be


    able to stand it. Ste stepped on the elerator and overtook him, leaving Chris and Leia behind with a puff of exhaust.


    Chris looked at the car in front of him and said unhappily, "I''ll talk to her when we get home. She''s driving so fast in the middle of


    the night." Chris held Leia''s hand with one hand.


    Leia nodded and nced at the speedometer in the car, which showed Chris was driving at 13 mph. Leia didn''t say anything and


    just smiled. "If you want to tell your mother, | have no objections."


    Upon hearing this, Chris turned to look at Leia and was very surprised. He looked away for a second and thought for a moment


    before rejecting, "Let''s not. My mother is very enthusiastic. Her enthusiasm might not be something you can withstand. I''lly


    some groundwork first then we can see how it goes."


    Leia smiled. Leia had never interacted with Chris'' mother, but she could roughly analyze her personality from what everyone


    said. "There''s nothing bad about being cheerful,¡± Leia said.


    After sending Leia home and kissing her goodbye, Chris returned home.


    Ste had arrived home early. Ste avoided looking over at her parents who were sitting in the living room. Her entire body felt


    ufortable because she was keeping a secret. It almost felt as if she was storing food within her body. Her stomach was


    ufortable, as if something was about toe out, but could not. It was stuck in her throat, and she looked at her mother


    and then at her father.


    It was hard to swallow.


    When Angie turned around, she happened to see her daughter looking at her. Ste was caught red-handed. "What are you


    doing? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be like a flea that keeps twitching."


    "No, | just didn''t showerst night, so my body is a little itchy. Are you watching television?" As she spoke, Ste lied and began


    to scratch her neck.


    Angie did not answer her daughter''s idiotic question. Anyone could see that Angie was watching television. "Where''s your


    brother?" Angie asked.


    Ste''s gaze wavered. "How would | know? | didn''t ce a location tracker on him. Why don''t you call him?"


    After saying that, Ste ran upstairs. She was extremely fast, and her actions were strange.


    Angie stared at her daughter''s back for a few seconds and did not think much about it, instead nagging, "The boy needs


    someone by his side to tell him what he should and shouldn''t do. Otherwise, he won''t know what he needs to do. He needs a


    push. The girl, on the other hand, is so flippant and never serious."


    Angie was really worried.


    Charlie didn''t answer his wife. He didn''t know how to answer her either. After all, his daughter''s personality was more like his


    wife''s.


    The door opened with a click, and Chris entered with a hint of a cold aura. Chris nced around and saw that his sister was no


    longer around. "Dad, Mom, I''m going up to shower."


    Angie replied calmly, "Okay."


    To Charlie, who knew Angie well, it was abnormal for his wife to speak so little. Charlie knew that Angie must be hiding


    something.


    Sure enough, the next day, just as Chris left the house, Angie woke up. Charlie asked Angie what she was going to do, and


    Angie told him to go back to sleep.


    Angie knew how to follow someone, so she didn''t rush out of the house. Instead, she waited for more than ten minutes before


    going out. Angie wore a mask, a hat, and a scarf as she quietly hid under a big tree.


    Angie would wait.


    Five minutester, something shocking happened. A woman and her son were holding hands as they ran.


    They ran so fast that Angie didn''t get a good look at the woman''s face because the woman was on her son''s left, and her son''s


    height blocked her from Angie''s view.


    Angie was speechless.


    Angie thought that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes to see clearly, but the couple had already run far away. Angie


    could only wait for them to run the next round. She was too excited.


    The cold wind blew, making Angie''s teeth chatter. Angie adjusted her coat and hid behind the tree like a thief.


    On the secondp, Chris and Leia stopped running and changed to a walk. The two of them interlocked their fingers and chatted,


    laughing. It looked like they were very close. The girl raised her head and smiled from time to time. Chris also smiled until his


    eyes narrowed.


    This time, Angie was sure that what she saw was not an illusion. Angie also saw her future daughter-inw''s appearance.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Angie suppressed the urge to rush out and restrained her excitement. She did not disturb the young couple and maintained her


    image of a future mother-inw. Angie straightened her clothes and quietly returned to the vi. Looking at the departing figures,


    Angie was overjoyed.


    Everyone had been wrong. They thought that Angie would be especially excited and scare Leia away.


    Angie walked into the vi and instructed the servants. The corners of Angie''s mouth curled up, almost reaching the back of her


    ears. "Stew some swift grain and make some beautiful pastries. Make them taste better."


    The servant felt that Angie''s behavior was abnormal, but she still replied respectfully, "Yes, Madam."


    Angie''s son had finally done it. Angie knew she had to be calm and take things step by step. She could not scare her future


    daughter-inw away. She had to take it slow for them to move to the next stage.


    Angie, who was in a good mood, yed a cheerful song, humming as she went upstairs wearing her slippers. Charlie was


    woken up and asked, "Why are you ying songs so early in the morning? | was sleeping."


    The door was not closed, and the music downstairs was loud. Charlie could hear the songs ying.


    "You only know how to sleep all day


    long. Get up and go to work." Angie


    said. Their son was about to get


    married, so she feihher ttasbiand


    sppul@aistStop sleeping. Angie


    could not hide her thoughts much


    longer. She sat on the edge of the


    bed and said mysteriously with a rich


    expression, "After | tell you


    somethingter, you won''t want to


    sleep anymore." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie narrowed his sleepy eyes. "What did you do?¡±


    Last night, Charlie had felt that his wife was up to something.


    Angie told Charlie what had happened in the morning, with all the details. Angie even told Charlie how many flowers had


    bloomed that morning. What could originally be said within a sentence was turned into an essay by Angie.


    Charlie looked at his wife, who was smiling so widely that her eyes could not be seen. "Are you sure?"


    "You''re amazing. Did you even listen to me just now? | told you with so many details, yet you still ask such nonsense. | saw them


    twice. | have good eyesight. Otherwise, | wouldn''t have taken a fancy to you." As she spoke, Angie raised two fingers in front of


    Charlie''s face and waved them in front of his eyes.


    Charlie didn''t say anything.


    Half an hourter, Angie and Charlie were having breakfast in the dining room. Both of them were in a particrly good mood.


    The fact that their son could find a girlfriend could be considered as resolving one of their biggest worries.


    When Ste came down, she heard the songs ying in the living room. Ste walked towards the dining room. "Mom, is today


    a good day?"


    "Yeah. After eating, take some swift grains and the pastries over there for Ms. March to try," Angie instructed.


    Ste carefully pulled out a chair and sat down. Ste took her te and utensils from the servant and stared at her mother


    without blinking. "Mom, you..."


    The quick-witted Angie replied


    smugly, "! gave birth to you and your


    brother. | know what you''re up to just


    by looking at you. pepo Ot"


    key alyoubyoulitt e tricks? Your


    brother made a mistake, thinking |


    would directly storm over there. Am |


    that stupid? What if | scare my future


    daughter-inw away? With my help,


    your brother will only get twice the


    results with half the effort. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What is he thinking? He wants to win over his girlfriend all on his own? My hair will turn white just from waiting. Does he want


    me to take care of his children after I''m old and can''t move around anymore? At that time, will | be taking care of them, or will


    they be taking care of me?"


    Ste took a bite of the pastry. It


    tasted quite good. Ste recalled


    what she had witnessed the pr, (qus


    night. Her booth nasil that bad. He


    mauecite impressive: "Mom, you


    might have a misunderstanding. It''s


    not as bad as you think. Chris is


    pretty good."Ste said, thinking that


    Chris''s only w was that he was a


    little slow. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie interrupted her daughter. "Alright, hurry up and eat and send the breakfast over. Don''t worry. | won''t look for my future


    daughter-inw directly. | know my limits. We have to y it step by step. We can''t be anxious."


    Haste makes waste, but stability makes haste.


    Ste nodded. Although Ste did not know what her mother wanted to do, she continued to eat. The breakfast today was


    delicious.


    When Chris came in, Ste was leaving with the food. "You overslept. You should wake up earlier." Chris said.


    "I''m bringing this to Leia. I''ve already sent her a message to ask her not to buy breakfast. Mom specially made this. You get it,


    right?" Ste asked.


    Chris was not a fool, so of course he understood that his mother had found out. Chris was stunned for a moment and thought to


    himself that his sister was unable to keep a secret. "Alright, go."


    When Angie saw her son walk in, Angie said straightforwardly, "Don''t worry. | won''t create trouble for you. I''ll only help."


    Chris nodded. Chris guessed that Ste must have said something to his mother to make his mother change her enthusiasm.


    Chris went straight to the dining room to eat. Angie turned off the music and switched to a television drama.


    "Chris, how far have you progressed with your beautiful girlfriend? Have you held hands and kissed her?" Angie asked.


    Chris¡¯ hand that was holding his spoon paused for a moment. "Yes." He answered.


    Angie nodded thoughifully. This progress was not bad. At least she didn''t have to push him for this and his mind was no longer


    preupied fully by surgery.

 Chapter 646

    Angie kept her word and really didn''t look for Leia. Instead, she sent food to Leia every day. In the beginning, she asked her


    daughter to send it, but in the end, she stopped asking her daughter and asked her son to send it over instead.


    When Leia was working overtime, Angie asked her son to send dinner to thepany. She even instructed Charlie to act normal


    and not give her future daughter-inw too much pressure.


    Since the entire family knew that they were in a rtionship, Chris and Leia did not have to deliberately take a detour to change


    cars. On this day, Leia wanted to send Chris to work. As soon as she opened her eyes, she sent a message to Chris, saying that


    she would send him. Chris was happy, of course. He agreed excitedly and also wanted to experience the feeling of being sent to


    work by his girlfriend.


    He waited downstairs early in the morning.


    Seeing that his son had no intention of going out, Angie, who was sitting on the sofa, asked casually, "Aren''t you going to work?"


    What Angie meant was, ¡®Don''t you have to send your girlfriend to work today?¡¯


    Chris replied smugly, "Leia is sending me to work."


    Since it was a sweet thing that couples did, Angie didn''t say anything. Sitting on the sofa calmly, she turned on the television, but


    she wasn''t paying attention to the television at all. She would asionally nce outside. The ss was wiped very clean by the


    servants, so she could see the scene outside at a nce.


    After a while, Chris straightened his clothes and walked out the door. "Goodbye, Mom. I''m going to work."


    "Okay, have a good day."


    Angie sat on the sofa and craned her neck. She saw a blue sports car parked outside but could not see what brand it was. She


    only saw the body of the car. It was very nice.


    The servant also saw it. "Madam, Ms. March''s car is so beautiful. She must be beautiful too."


    Angie was happy. She lovedpliments. "You''re good at talking. I''ll increase your sry by 50% this month.¡±


    The servant who was given a raise was overjoyed. The other servants also wanted to speak, but Angie stopped them. "There''s


    no need to say anything else. It''s fine as long as you guys know. | know that my daughter-inw is beautiful. Alright, go do your


    work. Wipe the ss clean."


    The blue Mustang had already driven a distance away from the Yamins'' Vi. A car had been following their car. At the traffic


    light, Leia looked in the rearview mirror and turned to ask, "Chris, is the car behind us your friend''s car?"


    The car window was open. Chris turned around and saw the car behind him. The window rolled down, revealing Edward''s face.


    When Edward saw Chris, he was also stunned at first. Then, he only nodded slightly. He was not a gossipy person, but Rose


    liked to gossip. He nned to share it with Rose when he got off work.


    Chris didn''t know Edward''s thoughts and was d that Rose wasn''t in the car. He simply greeted him, "Good morning. What a


    coincidence.¡±


    Edward nodded. "Yes."


    The light turned green. One of them turned to the left, and the other went straight. They parted ways.


    After a while, Chris received a text message. It was from Trevon. It said, [Do you have a sugar mommy now?]


    Chris gripped his phone tightly and subconsciously poked his head out to look for Trevon''s car. He looked around but did not see


    it.


    A few secondster, a horn sounded from behind them. Trevon pressed it three times in a row. This action could be considered


    as telling Chris that he was behind him.


    Chris sat back in his seat speechlessly. It was not easy for him to fall in love. He could even bump into Trevon in such a huge city


    like Athana. His girlfriend decided to send him to work on a whim, but unexpectedly, Trevon the idiot saw it.


    When did this guy see it? He only saw Edward''s car just now. Chris tried his best to recall.


    Leia looked at Chris in a daze. "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Nothing. | just saw a dumbass."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leia didn''t ask any more questions. She automatically thought that Chris had seen someone


    familiar. She drove seriously ahead toward Yamin Hospital.


    Chris took out his phone and replied, [You''re the only one who has a sugar mommy. I''m in a normal rtionship.]


    Trevon replied, [What did you say earlier? Regret it now?]


    Chris texted, [You''re no less different than me. You''ve regretted what you said many times.]


    Trevon responded, [I think love is better than surgery.]


    Looking at the reply, Chris'' head hurt. In the future, he would definitely pray before he went out so that he could avoid idiots such


    as Frank and Trevon.


    Anumber of days passed.


    That night, Leia worked overtime until midnight because of a coborative project. Chris rushed to thepany to apany


    her after performing his surgery. By the time the two of them came out of the office building, it was already two in the morning.


    Leia was very touched. The wind was a little cold. Chris hugged her and walked out. "If you work overtime, send me a message.


    I''ll look for you when I''m done."


    Leia said, "If you have surgery the next day, you don''t have toe over. It''s not safe for you to operate if you don''t get enough


    sleep. We have to be responsible for the patient."


    Chris chuckled, thinking that she was kind and understanding. "Leia, thank you for your understanding. I''ll spend more time with


    you. Don''t worry. | don''t have to perform any surgery tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the neighborhood. After Leia and Chris kissed each other goodbye in the car, Chris drove


    back to his house and parked the car in the garage.


    When he opened the door, he found that the door was locked. He tried a few more times, but it still did not open. The password


    was also wrong.


    Chris was speechless. He didn''t do anything wrong recently. Why was he chased out of the house?


    He reached into his pocket and took out his phone to call his sister, mother, and father. He only heard a female robotic voice. No


    one picked up his calls.


    Chris sent a few messages, but there was no reply either. His message was like a stone sinking into the sea. Sleeping in the car


    would be suffocating. Chris turned around and walked toward Leia''s house. He stood at the door and knocked hesitantly.


    Leia did not go upstairs yet. She had gone to the kitchen to get a ss of water. At this moment, she held a ss of water and


    looked at the disy screen. She saw that Chris had returned and was standing at the door.


    One stood inside the door while the other stood outside. Leia asked, "What''s wrong? Did you leave something behind?"


    Chris scratched his neck awkwardly. "No, | think | was chased out of the house. | can''t get in."


    Leia was surprised. "Ah, Mrs. Yamin locked the door? Don''t you know the password?"


    Chris said, "Maybe she thought that | wouldn''t being home after performing surgery tonight, and the password lock seems


    to be broken, so we can only open the door with the key."


    This excuse was a little far-fetched. Chris smiled awkwardly. Leia seemed to have guessed something but didn''t expose him.


    Recently, Angie did not express her enthusiasm as Christina had said. Angie only sent Leia food.


    She turned sideways to let Chris in. "Come in."


    This was the first time the gentlemanly Chris had entered Leia''s vi ever since they started dating. Leia bent down and gave


    him a pair of home slippers. "You can wear this."


    Chris looked down and saw that it was a man''s. Seeing that he did not move, Leia exined with a smile, "There''s no need to


    doubt it. | bought it for you. When I went to the supermarket, | bought a few pairs. | keep them in the shoe cab."


    Compared to Chris, Leia seemed to have expected this day. She and Chris kissed and hugged in the car. Sometimes, they


    almost went to fourth base, but she always held back.


    She wasn''t that pretentious. "Would you like some water?" she asked warmly.


    Chris shook his head. "No, | want to take a shower."


    Leia brought Chris upstairs. There were many rooms, but only Leia''s room was decorated. There was not even a bed in the other


    rooms and only a sofa downstairs.


    Chris was speechless and thought, ''Brother-inw didn''t have to save so much money. One more bed wouldn''t cost much.


    Yamin Group is rich.¡¯


    Leia held Chris'' hand and led him into the room. "If you''re unwilling, | won''t do anything to you. There''s only one bed in the


    house. Mr. Turner thinks that | can''t sleep in so many rooms alone, so he only decorated this room. Do you mind?"


    Only a fool would mind. Chris said, "No, as long as you don''t mind."


    Leia smiled. "I don''t mind. Your pajamas and towel are in the cab. Go take a shower."


    She was a person who prepared things in advance. Thest time she went to the supermarket, she saw these daily necessities


    and bought them. At that time, she did not think about anything else. She just wanted to be prepared. It was that simple.


    Chris felt an indescribable joy in his heart. After spending more time with Leia, he gradually realized that she was detailed and


    gentle. She was strong, and under her capable exterior was tolerance, gentleness, understanding, and kindness.


    Apart from his family background, Chris felt that he was out of her league. He had many shorings, but Leia tolerated him


    and always said that people did not have to be perfect. It was good as long as he had a clear conscience.


    Half an hourter, when Chris came out of the shower, Leia was already sitting on the bed. There were two nkets on the bed.


    The gray nket had just been brought out.


    Chris changed into the pajamas that Leia had bought for him. They fit him very well. Leia nced at them. "This color is not bad.


    Is the pillow high enough?"


    Chris nodded, not feeling used to this. This made him feel like he was the girl while Leia was the boy. Leia smiled when she saw


    this. Fortunately, she had prepared two nkets. Otherwise, Chris would not have dared to go to bed.


    At this thought, Leia smiled. When Chris lifted the nket and sat under it, she reached out and turned off the light.


    Both of them wiggled around andy down.


    No one spoke for a long time. The lights were off in the room, and it was pitch ck. In the silent room, they could hear each


    other''s breathing. Their hearts were beating intensely under the nket. Leia was also a little nervous. She held the nket


    tightly with both hands and pulled it up to her neck.


    In the darkness, their eyes were open. Both pairs of eyes were scanning the darkness, but in reality, they couldn''t see anything.


    The room was filled with ambiguity and restlessness. Chris felt that if this continued, he would not be able to sleep at night. He


    rolled over and asked, "Leia, are you asleep?"


    Hearing this, Leia also rolled over and faced Chris. Even without turning on the lights, Leia could tell that he was facing her at


    this moment because she could feel his warm breath on her face. "Can''t you sleep?"


    Chris said frankly, "No. | want to kiss you. Is that okay?"


    Leia didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that Leia did not speak, Chris thought that she was unwilling. "You..."


    In the darkness, Leia had already moved closer to the voice. Because it was too dark, Leia''s kiss did notnd on Chris¡¯ lips but


    the corner of his mouth. When she started to retreat, Chris quickly reached out, held her head, and leaned in. He adjusted the


    angle so that their lips met.


    The air started to be hot and heavy. Her strong heart was like the strings of a guitar that kept being strummed, forming a


    beautiful song. Her lips and teeth were filled with desire.


    A nket was mercilessly thrown to the floor. Only one nket was left on the bed. Chris ced his hands on either side of her


    and lowered his head to continue kissing her. He kissed her ear, and the blush spread across her cheeks. A few secondster,


    she nodded slightly. The nket covered their bodies.


    Spring came at the end of winter, the temperature rising bit by bit. The thinyer of snow outside slowly melted, revealing the


    tenacious grass that was hidden under it. They swayed in the wind and were reborn.


    The creeper roses'' petals were blown away by the cold wind. Every one of them bloomed fully. The vines intertwined casually,


    and in the middle of the vines were a few extremely beautiful flowers. They were dazzling.


    In the wee hours of the morning, the sky began to brighten, and the temperature in the room dropped. The people in the room


    drifted off to sleep. The poor quilt was still lying on the floor, with no one to pick it up. Perhaps it had been forgotten, or perhaps


    the people were too busy.


    The Yamins'' Vi.


    Ste was eating in the dining room. She shouted to her mother in the living room, "Mom, do you need me to send breakfast to


    my future sister-inw today? Or do you want Chris to send it? Hey, where''s Chris?"


    Angie avoided eye contact and was the first to get up in the morning to change the password of the door again. "Ahem. Your


    brother worked overtimest night and probably spent the night in the hospital. You don''t have to call your brother.¡±


    ¡°Hasn''t he stopped working overtime for a long time? Why is he working overtime again? Isn''t he afraid that his new girlfriend will


    run away? He''s too insensible," Steined.


    Hearing that his son was not back,


    Charlie thought that it was normal for


    him to work overtime. In the pas


    Chris often die not goerithomne to


    fox ahehthe performed surgeries in


    the middle of the night. It was just


    that he had been busy dating recently


    and was not so busy. However,


    seeing his wife''s reaction, he felt that


    things were not so simple. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie said, "Hurry up and go to work after you''re done eating. You talk so much that even food can''t shut your mouth."


    After breakfast, Charlie and Ste


    went to work with doubts. Angie was


    alone in the living room and i


    message to herdaughter and


    sbi w. Her daughter and


    son-inw could keep a secret. [Let


    me tell you, Chris didn''t go homest


    night and slept in Leia''s house. | think


    I''m about to be a grandmother. ]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She could feel her mother''s joy from her words. Christina simply sent a question mark back to her.


    Angie sent a voice message to Christina, telling her everything that happened. After listening, Christina couldn''t find any words to


    praise her mother. In the end, she only sent Angie a thumbs-up.


    Around half past nine in the morning, in a room in another vi.


    The woman was not feeling well. She felt that she would fall apart if she moved even a little. Even climbing a mountain was not


    so tiring. At this moment, her legs were suffering aftereffects simr to that of running a marathon when she was studying. They


    were trembling slightly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She was wrapped in his arms and


    could not move at all. Her hand


    slowly reached out from under t


    nket and she pinghelithe Space


    bemr¨¦ah Her brows. The man''s


    charm dyed her. She took her


    phone from the bedside table and


    checked it. She realized that she had


    overslept and the rm did not ring.


    She thought that she had forgotten


    to turn it on. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Little did she know that after ending their love-makingst night, Chris had turned off the rm on her phone and muted it. He


    had also sent his father a message applying for leave.


    The message was sent using Leia''s phone. If he had used his phone to apply for a leave, it would be equivalent to telling the


    entire family that they were togetherst night.


    She looked at the message that Chris had sent, and then lowered her eyes to look at the man sleeping soundly on her neck. Her


    lips curled into a beautiful smile as she watched quietly. She reached out and brushed away the stray hair on his forehead.


    Chris''s forehead itched. He frowned slightly. "Don''t move. Go to sleep." As he spoke, he snuggled up against Leia.


    The next moment, he opened his eyes and realized where he was. He didn''t release her under the covers but held her tighter.


    "I''ll take responsibility. I''m sorry. | couldn''t help myself."


    Leia hugged him back. "| was willing. You''re great."


    She had always encouraged and understood him. It was like he could do no wrong in her eyes. Even if it was a bad habit, she


    would patiently tell him to change it. Leia had given Chris all the gentleness, patience, and tolerance she had.


    Chris hugged her tightly as if he wanted to embed her into his body. Afterst night''s ¡®in-depthmunication¡¯, their mental


    states had changed.


    Chris nned to bring forward his n for Leia to meet his parents. "Leia, you''re amazing."


    Leia replied, "You''re also amazing. You treat me very well. Don''t always think that you''re not good."


    "Can | meet your mother? | want to marry you not because of what happenedst night, but because I''ve had this idea for a long


    time. I''m just afraid that you''ll think it''s too early, so | haven''t mentioned it."


    Leia smiled beautifully. "I''ll meet your mother first. My parents are in Sapphire City. There''s no hurry. I''ll arrange for you to meet


    them soon."


    ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you." After the two of them agreed, Chris could not bear to leave Leia''s neck. He snuggled therezily and


    hugged her tightly, unwilling to leave.

 Chapter 647

    While the people on this side were sleeping, the other side had already exploded. Because Edward came backte from work


    last night, he did not share Chris'' matter with Rose immediately.


    It was not shared until he woke up in the morning. After listening to it, Rose happily said that it had been a long time since she


    had heard such great gossip. With the thought that happiness needed to be spread, she began to share this story.


    This information was shared with Sherri, Natalie, and Ava before breakfast.


    Sherri, who received the message, was shocked. She sent Rose eight question marks in a row. [What? Why don''t | know? It''s


    like | was isted from the world.]


    Natalie already knew about it, so she was not shocked. Trevon also shared this matter with her the moment he returned home


    yesterday. She replied Rose, [Chris not only bumped into Edward yesterday but also bumped into Trevon.]


    After reading Natalie''s message, Rose understood. It turned out that many people already knew. Fortunately, she was not the


    last to know.


    Rose replied Sherri, [I just found out too. Are you surprised? Chris actually secretly fell in love. He has been a bachelor for a


    thousand years.]


    Ava texted, [I saw them with Frank during supper one day, but Chris and Leia probably had just gotten together at that time, so |


    didn''t dare to tell anyone.]


    Rose replied Ava, [Good lord, so it''s been so long.]


    When Chris woke up, he saw Hackett''s messages in the men''s group chat. He counted the messages silently. All 28 of them


    were sent by Hackett alone. The next messages were from Frank and Trevon teasing him.


    Chris didn''t want to reply to any of them. Could these people not care about him so much? How did it feel to have a group of


    friends who cared about him? They cared about him but teased him at the same time. He couldn''t keep a low profile at all.


    Chris methodically did things. In the morning, he told Leia that he would be responsible, and the next moment, he already made


    the arrangements for the night and brought her home for dinner.


    Angie and Ste were the happiest. Angie was grinning from ear to ear, while Ste was chattering happily without stopping.


    Charlie was also very happy. He greeted Leia warmly and told Leia to not be restrained.


    "Come, Leia, don''t stand on ceremony. Eat. Make yourself at home. It''s the Yamin family''s blessing that you like Chris."


    Leia finally understood what Christina meant when she said that her brother''s status in the family was very low. So that was


    really the case. "Mrs. Yamin, Chris is quite good."


    Angie was so happy that her eyes crinkled, and she kept nodding. She kept looking at Leia and sizing her up. She was extremely


    satisfied with Leia. "As long as you think he''s good. Hurry up and eat. Don''t stand on ceremony."


    Ste, on the other hand, looked up at her brother and his girlfriend from time to time. The more she looked at them, the more


    compatible they became. Her brother was actually capable enough to win Leia. Ste could be scolded less in the future.


    Little did she know that Leia had a clear distinction between work and private life, and the exception was only given to Chris. If


    Ste did anything wrong in thepany, she would still be criticized.


    Angie took a bite of food. She felt ufortable if she did not say what she was thinking about out loud. "Leia, let me tell you


    something. It might seem a little early to you, but this is the Yamin family''s rule. The rule was set by the Yamin family''s ancestors.


    Men have to be responsible until the end when they do something. There are no scumbags allowed in the Yamin family. Do you


    understand this?"


    Ste thought, ''Was there such a thing as a scumbag in ancient times? Our ancestors could make rules for modern life?"


    Leia seemed to understand Angie''s words. Chris was also looking forward to Leia''s answer. "Mrs. Yamin, are you talking about


    our marriage?¡±


    Angie nodded. She liked how smart her future daughter-inw was. Strong women were indeed different. It was not difficult for


    Angie tomunicate with her, unlike her son and daughter who could not grasp the main point even after she talked for a long


    time.


    Leia put down her cutlery. This action made everyone present nervous. The next second, she smiled and said politely, "I''ve


    already told my parents about me and Chris today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Angie heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Do the inws object?" If they did, she had to talk


    to them personally.


    Leia shook her head, indicating that her parents did not object. Their expectations were very low. As long as their daughter was


    happy, it was fine.


    As the head of the family, Charlie had to make a statement at this time. Other than being his future daughter-inw, Leia was


    also a manager in thepany. "Leia, ask your parents when they are free. I''ll go visit them with Angie."


    Leia replied, "Okay, Mr. Yasmin."


    After the meal, Leia politely bid farewell to Angie and Charlie. Chris consciously followed after Leia. After trying it once, Chris did


    not want to stay alone in an empty room. He eagerly followed Leia to another vi.


    Angie couldn''t wait for her son to note home. It would be great if she could have a grandson and a granddaughter. She


    would be so happy that she couldn''t sleep at night.


    A few dayster, Chris and Angie followed Leia and Chris to visit the March family in Sapphire City. Leia''s parents were honest


    people, the kind of people who were diligent and down-to-earth.


    While Charlie and Angie were discussing the marriage, Christina and Joseph also rushed over. The group sat in the living room


    and discussed the marriage.


    Julian and Daria March had long heard from their daughter about the Yamin family''s background. At that time, they also felt that


    the Yamin family''s background was too high. However, when they met the Yamin family, they rxed.


    Julian said, "Leia is our baby. You probably know that we are from Athana originally, but our house is not in the city. Daria and |


    were worried about Leia going to school and working alone, so we moved around with her. In the end, we moved to Sapphire


    City. The two of us only have one thought. As long as Leia is happy, anything is fine."


    "In terms of family background, there''s a gap between the March family and the Yamin family. If you think that Leia is not worthy


    of your family one day, tell us in advance. She''s our treasure. We can''t tolerate others despising her."


    Leia tried her best to not cry and turned around. For so many years, her parents had been moving with her. They moved to this


    city and then to that city. They could not bear to let her stay on campus, afraid that she would not be able to eat well and take


    good care of herself.


    Chris noticed the emotions of the woman beside him and put his arm around her shoulder. Angie gestured for his silly son to


    express his opinion. Chris said, "Mr. and Mrs. March, nothing like what you said will happen. If someone is going to be despised


    one day, it won''t be Leia. It will be me."


    Everyoneughed when he said that.


    Christina said, "Mr. and Mrs. March, don''t worry. My parents are people who don''t emphasize family background. The money in


    Chris¡¯ bank ount is probably less than Leia''s. How can it be considered that Leia is riding on our coattails? At most, Leia


    lowered her standards just to marry my silly brother."


    Julian and Daria liked the Yamin family very much. Julian and Daria didn''t have to beat around the bush and the Yamin family


    was also very sincere in their promises. They didn''t throw money at them right away and asked for their opinions about


    everything. They respected others very much.


    d in a suit and leather shoes, Joseph sat upright on the sofa and said gently, "Mr. and Mrs. March, could you tell us about


    your customs? What should we do? If Chris wants to marry Leia, we have to follow your customs."


    Angie looked at his son-inw inquiringly. Joseph gave her aforting look, afraid that his mother-inw would give millions or


    tens of millions to Julia and Daria as an engagement gift. It would scare Julian and Daria.


    Daria said happily, "There''s no special custom. It''s just some old rules passed down from the previous generation."


    Joseph had been smiling the entire time. He was gentle and polite, making people feel at ease. Christina, who was sitting beside


    him, instantly understood and smiled. "Mrs. March, please do tell."


    Daria replied, "It''s like this in our vige. If the two children like each other and n to get married, then they have to choose two


    dates. One is the day of the engagement and the registration of marriage, and the other is the wedding day. On the day of the


    engagement, the man has to send an engagement gift, a nket, a cashmere sweater, and gold. He has to put all of these into a


    box and send it to the woman''s house. If the woman epts it, it means she has epted this engagement. The day of the


    engagement is also the day of the registration of the marriage. On the same day, they have to choose an auspicious day to get


    married. On the day of the wedding, you have to send a sheep and a few fish over. There''s nothing else. Our family doesn''t have


    any rtives. Her grandparents passed away early."


    The few of themughed. Angie. "Mr. March, how much do we have to give as an engagement gift?¡±


    Julian replied, "ording to our customs, 17,600 dors is auspicious. What do you think?"


    Charlie disagreed. He felt that Leia deserved more. The money the March family would receive as marriage gifts was more than


    that. Back then, the Wilson family and the Roberts family''s marriage gifts were also many times more than this. "Mr. and Mrs.


    March, look. Leia is marrying into our family and has to work for ourpany as well. The burden is on Leia. | think this number


    is a little low. Let''spromise. What do you think about 176,000 dors?"


    Julian quickly waved his hand. This number frightened him. How could they take so much? They were marrying off their


    daughter, not selling her. After Joseph and Christina''s persuasion, Julian and Daria finally agreed.


    After they agreed on the engagement gift, Joseph began to help with the arrangements. "Mr. March, look. Since Leia and Chris¡¯


    marriage has been decided, they will be permanently staying in Athana in the future. Do you want to continue staying here or


    follow Leia to Athana? My suggestion is for you to go to Athana. After Leia gives birth, she will need your help. However, if you''d


    like to work at Turner Corporation, | will arrange for you to work at my sister''s base. It just so happens that we need people there.


    I can rest assured if you guys go. You can also help me keep an eye on my sister."


    Hearing that, Julian and Daria naturally felt that it was a good idea and agreed readily. They hade to Sapphire City for their


    daughter in the first ce.


    Their daughter would be staying in Athana, so why would they still stay here?


    After the marriage was settled, Leia and Chris stayed in the March family. Charlie and Angie followed Joseph to Turner Manor.


    The couple missed their grandchildren.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The next day, Leia also went to Turner Manor with gifts.


    Joseph informed Leia that the house she was living in now had been given to her as a wedding gift. Leia refused. Christina said


    that Quinn would be given the same thing when she got married in the future.


    A few dayster, Charlie bought a


    house near the base. It was a suite.


    He was afraid a Julian ang-DsKie


    he no wanhicinnedsught a vi.


    ria Forded the key to her


    Ares daughter-inw, Leia brought


    her parents over. Chris arranged for


    the house given by Joseph to be


    renovated. They would live there after


    they got married. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After everything was settled, Angie


    chose an auspicious day ordin


    to the March family¡¯ Glistonis


    paaerGsalien oi gift to the newly


    bought suite. The house was under


    Leia''s name. On the same day, Chris


    and Leia went to register their


    marriage. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie could finally make a


    comeback. When Chris returned


    home after collecting hi smarriage¡¯ |


    ies eat gnatioaskelt Chris to


    im his marriage certificate. In


    the end, Charlie took a photo of the


    photo and sent it to William, saying,


    [Remember to prepare a wedding gift


    for Chris.] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris and Leia looked at this unsmiling chairman and could only exchange nces of amusement. It turned out that everyone


    had a childish side. It was just that they usually did not show it, or they did not show it in front of outsiders.


    William was also unwilling to admit defeat when he received the message. [My wedding gift has already generated interest when


    you''ve just started to be a father-inw. I''ve been a grandfather for a long time.]


    After reading the message, Charlie couldn''t be bothered anymore. He was in a good mood. Leia changed her address and called


    Charlie and Angie by their first names. Angie directly gave her another gift.


    At night, Leia did not return to the March family. She stayed with the Yamin family. After registering their marriage, it was


    considered legitimate.


    At the base.


    Rose chose to deliver the baby at the base this time. She said she wanted to experience the feeling of giving birth in a different


    environment.


    At this moment, she was lying on the bed with her hand on her stomach. "Dad, did Mr. Yamin say when Chris is getting married?"


    Natalie arranged the most luxurious ward in the base for Rose. It was free.


    William put away his phone. "Hmph, he said at the end of the year. He''s so smug. He doesn''t even have grandchildren yet, but


    he''s already so smug. Isn''t that right, Nona? Here,e to Grandpa for a hug.¡±


    Charlie would never be able to win against William in this lifetime.


    Edward stood at the side and listened to his father-inw''s smug words. He was used to it.


    Rose thought about it and said affirmatively, "| think my baby is a daughter."


    Edward said gently, "I''m fine with either." He was not picky.


    Grace said, "Either way, we''ll still love them."


    "I''m just guessing. Brother, guess. Want to bet on it?"


    Frank nced at his sister coldly. He hugged Cyril and could not be bothered with Rose. Ava decided to humor her and guessed,


    ¡°If | said that it was a boy, would we still be able to y happily?"


    Grace shook her head. Rose was really worrisome. She was waiting to give birth to a child, yet she was still making bets. She


    had never seen Rose nervous before, but her son-inw was extremely nervous.


    On the sofa, William won another round. He was in a good mood as he teased his granddaughter. Nona giggled.


    Cyril loved his father''s hair and always liked to pull it. He would only let go after being warned by his father, but he would pull his


    father''s hair again.

 Chapter 648

    Because Rose wanted to give birth at the base, Natalie had been sleeping at the base for the past few days. Trevon took care of


    the three children at home alone. Trevon was now skilled in taking care of children so he did not encounter many problems.


    That morning, Rose started to have contractions after eating breakfast. Her cervix opened faster this timepared to the first


    time.


    Grace apanied Rose to give birth to her first child, but Rose didn''t ask Grace toe with her this time. She didn''t want


    Grace''s heart to ache twice, and she didn''t let Edward apany her either because she didn''t want Edward to be traumatized.


    In the end, Sherri applied for leave, and she and Natalie apanied Rose. Ava wanted to enter but was rejected by Rose.


    Rose went in at half past eight in the morning, and she already delivered the child two hourster. Sherri pushed open the door


    of the operating theater to announce the good news. There was a group of people standing outside the door. She nced at her


    father, mother, brother, and the Roberts family. "It''s a boy. He''s around 6 pounds."


    Hearing this, Ava smiled foolishly at Frank. "Frank, | guessed correctly, but Rose might have regrets."


    Edward also smiled. "It''s fine. She''ll be fine in a few days."


    Everyone in the family knew that Rose wanted a daughter. When Rose saw Ava''s daughter, Natalie''s twin daughters, and


    especially Sherri''s daughter, she was extremely envious. She kept saying that her second child must be a daughter.


    Juana turned around and instructed Edward, "A son is good. Edward, if Rose is disappointedter, advise her not to be sad. Do


    you understand? You must take care of the feelings of a woman who has just given birth. She can''t be too sad."


    Edward nodded.


    In the operating theater, Rose looked at the little guy who was not wearing pants. The lower half of his body was especially eye-


    catching. She sighed repeatedly.


    Natalie carried the child in her arms. She had just put on clothes for the baby when she turned to look at Rose and asked, "What


    kind of postpartum reaction is this? Don''t you have anything to say?¡±


    Sherri shrugged with a smile and helped Rose up. She helped to exin, "She''s sighing because she didn''t give birth toa


    daughter. | wanted to tell her a few times during her pregnancy, but she refused to let me tell her."


    Natalie knew what it felt like andforted her. "Rose, daughters are not necessarily better than sons. Just look at Sophia. |


    have an endless amount of cleaning up to do every day. She''s much naughtier than boys. Every day when | go home, I''m afraid


    that my mother-inw will tell me what Sophia did today."


    Natalie did not stop helping Rose''s child to put on his clothes as she spoke. "A few days ago, Trevon bought a car wash gun for


    both children. The detergent sprayed out by the gun was foam-like and pink. It could cover the entire car. Sophia found it very


    fun. From morning to night, she washed the Mustang eight times. It was so clean that it reflected the light. Even the flies slipped


    on it.¡±


    Everyone in the operating theater burst intoughter. Everyone in the base knew that Natalie''s daughter was very naughty, but


    they didn''t expect her to be this naughty. Just when everyone thought that she had only washed the car eight times, Natalie


    refreshed everyone''s horizons again.


    Rose wasughing so hard that she was bending over. The delivery of her baby was eventful this time. Throughout the entire


    process, Natalie and Sherri eased the atmosphere. The two of them worked together like a duo. It was so funny.


    Seeing everyone bending over withughter, Natalie said calmly, "If you think that''s all, it means that you don''t know just how


    naughty my daughter is. After dinner, Sophia disappeared. We thought that she was hiding upstairs practicing darts. The two


    cars at the door were both there, so we didn''t look for her. The next day, my father-inw and Trevon almost went to the


    company using public transport. All the cars in the garage were sprayed pink, and not a single car was spared. In the end, Jim


    picked them up. This is the first time Jasper has beente since he started school. It''s all thanks to Sophia."


    Roseughed for a while. In her mind, she was imagining the entire garage covered in pink bubbles. "| suddenly feel that having


    a son is quite good. Harper is also very naughty and always causes trouble. For example, he stuffed sausages into the cooking


    oil and poured the entire packet of detergent into the washing machine. However, it''s still notparable to Sophia."


    The nurse said, "After what you said, | don''t even dare to get a boyfriend anymore."


    Natalieforted the nurse. "Don''t be nervous. People like Sophia are different. For example, the daughter of Dr. Landor, who


    ruined today, is an angel."


    When Sherri heard this, sheughed and retorted, "How rude! What do you mean, ruined today? Let me remind you that the


    boat of friendship is swaying.¡±


    "You, Athana''s obstetrician-gynecologist, came to my base to outperform me. Didn''t you ruin today?" Natalie retorted with a


    smile. The two of themughed out loud. In fact, they wanted to apany Rose as she delivered her baby.


    Rose still needed to be observed for another hour, and she was bored. "Natalie, tell me more interesting things about Sophia. |


    think she''s quite cute."


    Sherri exposed, "Sophia''s boldness is partly because of Old Trevon''s pampering."


    Natalie nodded. "That makes sense. One is always on the path of education but also the path of cheating, and the other is


    always on the path of making mistakes and recognizing mistakes. The father and daughter have never been surpassed in terms


    of correcting themselves."


    In order to make Rose happy, Natalie began to recall what her daughter had done to make her angry. "Let''s talk about a few


    days ago. Sophia and my father-inw found a stray dog at the door of the Wilson''s residence when they were out for a walk.


    She asked my father-inw if she could bring it home to raise it. My father-inw didn''t agree and told me about it when he


    returned home. In the end, the next day, when | went to the wardrobe to help her get her clothes, | found that there were a lot of


    clothes missing. Not only were her clothes missing, but Jasper and Olivia''s clothes were also missing."


    The nurses asked, "Did Sophia give all the clothes to the stray dogs?"


    Natalie nodded with a helpless expression. "Yes, she found a cardboard box and stuffed all the new clothes into the box so that


    the puppy could sleep. She even took some snacks from home. She was afraid that the puppy wouldn''t be able to open the


    packaging, so she even carefully opened all the snacks."


    Natalie recalled what Sophia said when she asked Sophia why she took her brother''s clothes and sister''s clothes. Sophia said


    that her clothes were too small, her brother''s clothes were too big, and her sister''s clothes were light in color. Natalie was so


    furious. She then went to the box and found six pieces of clothes. Sophia only took one of her clothes, three of Jasper''s clothes,


    and two of Olivia''s clothes.


    Sherri exined, "But you can''t punish her. No matter what, Sophia is still kind-hearted and loves small animals. This is the


    reason why you''re frustrated. You can only suck it up and tell yourself that Sophia is your child. All you can do is tell her that she


    can''t do this in the future."


    Rose was imagining what a kennel covered in expensive children''s clothes looked like. This dog might have saved the Milky Way


    in its previous life to be able to live in such a luxurious house and have imported snacks in this life. "Sophia is too cute." Rose


    laughed.


    Natalie sighed. "Three days and three nights aren''t enough to tell you all the things that Sophia has done. Yesterday, | bought


    her a pair of white shoes to match her clothes. When | got home, the shoes were green."


    Everyone was speechless. Natalie had to worry about so much at work, especially what would happen when she got home.


    "Therefore, there''s nothing bad about having sons. At least Jasper is much less troublesome than Sophia.¡±


    After talking about Sophia, Natalie hugged the child and looked at him carefully. "This child looks like Edward. He''s very quiet


    and only cried when he was born."


    Rose said, "It''s good that he''s like my husband. Otherwise, I''ll be busy enough if he''s like Harper."


    After the observation period ended, Rose was pushed to the luxury ward.


    In the ward, everyone was asking how Rose was feeling. Frank stood by his sister''s bed and observed her for some time. He felt


    that his sister was in a good state, so he carried the child to see his nephew.


    Ava bent down and ced her hands on her knees. She lowered her head and leaned closer to the cradle. "Rose, the baby


    looks so much like Edward."


    Rose said, "They all say so. Hubby, see if he looks like you."


    Edward nced at Rose. He originally thought that he had tofort his wife, but there was no disappointment on Rose''s face


    and she seemed quite happy. "Okay, I''ll go take a look. Lie down and rest for a while."


    Harper ran to the cradle and pulled down the little guy''s pants. He was dumbfounded and frowned. The next second, his actions


    made everyoneugh. No one stopped Harper as they all wanted to see what he was going to do.


    Harper pulled down his pants and looked down. Hepared himself to the baby and asked curiously, "Where''s sister?"


    As soon as he said this, smiles of varying degrees appeared on everyone''s faces. Frank could not help but smile, thinking that


    Rose must have brainwashed Harper a lot during her pregnancy.


    Juana was the happiest. Grace was smiling as she looked at her grandson. William was holding Nona in his arms, and his smile


    gradually widened.


    Rose smiled at his son''s dumbfounded expression and replied, "Sister has mutated."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Ava thought, ¡®The word mutation seems to work too. It''s a chromosomal mutation."


    Edward saw that his son was in a daze and clearly did not understand Rose''s words. He walked over and exined patiently,


    ¡°Mom means that you didn''t get a sister but a brother instead. Do you like brothers?"


    Harper blinked as if he didn''t quite understand what was going on. He wondered how his sister became a brother. He looked at


    the child in the cradle. It was quite cute. "I do."


    Edward patted his son''s head lovingly and reminded him, "You can''t touch your brother''s eyes. You can only hold his little hand.


    You have to be very gentle, understand?"


    Harper nodded, but Juana still decided that it was safer to keep watch over Harper.


    Ava was very sensible and wanted her mother-inw to take care of Rose. "Grace, stay and take care of Rose. Frank and | can


    take care of Nona and Cyril."


    Frank said, "Yes, listen to Baby Ava. Thepany hasn''t been very busy recently."


    Upon hearing this, Rose waved her hand. "No need. My son and | both love the bed. We sleep all day long. What''s there to take


    care of? It''s not a big deal."


    She still wanted to have a daughter. She didn''t say this out loud for fear of scaring Edward. She only nced at Edward from the


    corner of her eye.


    Finally, under Rose''s insistence,


    Grace returned to the Roberts fami


    to take care of the twins Edrard and


    Janaestayeu to take care of Rose.


    Rose said that after being


    discharged, Edward could go back to


    work. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After Rose fell asleep, the Roberts family left.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the car, Ava held Grace''s wrist in the backseat and said intimately, "Mom, even if youe over tonight, Rose won''t be angry.


    Go back and wash up beforeing over."


    Grace was gratified that her daughter-inw was sensible. She patted Ava''s hand. "No need. She has her own opinions. I''ll just


    visit her every day."


    Grace wanted to respect her daughter''s wishes and follow her arrangements. "Don''t worry. She can take care of herself. She has


    Edward."


    Ava nodded. "Alright, then Frank and | will visit Rose every day as well."


    Grace replied, "Okay."


    Frank disagreed with this idea. "At


    most, you can visit every day wie


    she''s int ehogpitay Gsuldt be


    suPpri if she changed her


    confinement to a party." Frank knew


    his sister too well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It would be weird if Rose could rest well this way. As long as someone was chatting with her, she would not sleep.


    Ava thought, ¡®That makes sense. This seems like something that Rose would do. It''s better to listen to Frank."


    William advised, "Ava, don''t think too


    much. We''ll decide ording to the


    situation. If Rose''s gewbarn S42 86)


    easy ta taxecart dy just like Cyril,


    your mother can still make it in time.


    If he eats, sleeps, and eats like Nona,


    then it''s the same if we visit more


    often." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace patted her daughter-inw''s hand. "Yes, your father is right. Don''t think too much."


    Ava leaned her head on Grace''s shoulder and replied, "Alright."

 Chapter 649

    While Rose was hospitalized, Grace went to the base three times a day. Ava and Frank also went to the base every day with


    their children until Rose was discharged.


    After Rose was discharged from the hospital, Grace would go to the Landor family after the twins fell asleep, and then rush back


    to the Roberts family when the children were about to wake up. At night, she would go with William again.


    Rose''s second child was named Kade Landor. The meaning of Kade was to be reminded of their roots and just how far they had


    come. Rose was looking forward to having a daughter next.


    Kade''s personality was like Edward''s. He was a good baby. He basically just ate and slept. When he was hungry, he would


    babble, but after he was fed, he would fall asleep. It was easy to take care of him.


    A few monthster, good news came from the Yamin family. Leia was pregnant. This surprise made the Yamin family busy.


    After Leia became pregnant, Angie did not even sleep in. She woke up early and monitored the cook as they made nutritious


    food for Leia. Every day, she downloaded different apps and asked the cook to learn how to make the dishes she found on them.


    On this day, Leia woke up and Chris prepared to go to work. As soon as the door opened, Angie was already standing


    downstairs waiting to help her.


    Leia walked to the stairs and saw her mother-inw''s nervous posture. She smiled and felt warm in her heart.


    Angie walked up the stairs to help her. Leia reached out and ced her hand in her mother-inw''s, and then Angie carefully


    helped Leia down the stairs. Chris slowly came out of the room, which caused him to be red at by Angie.


    Chris, who was just going down the first step of the stairs, was stunned and speechless.


    Angie was dissatisfied with his son, who was still standing on the stairs. "Leia is pregnant now. Can''t you take care of her? Why


    are you so slow?"


    After saying that, she ignored her son and did not care about his reaction. "Leia,e and see if you like the soup | asked the


    cook to make today. If you don''t, I''ll get them to make a different one tomorrow."


    Leia was helped to the kitchen. On the table was soup. In one bowl, there was soup and a few wolfberries as garnish. As for


    what was in the other bowl, it was hard to exin. It was ck chicken, and from the looks of it, it looked quite dry.


    Leia sat down on the chair and took a sip from the spoon. The soup was delicious and fresh. It was neither salty nor greasy.


    "Thank you, Angie. It''s delicious."


    Hearing her daughter-inw say that it was good, Angie was relieved. She was thinking about what soup to make tomorrow.


    Leia could not bear to see her mother-inw working so hard every day. "Angie, you don''t have to wake up at the same time as


    us every day. I''ve just gotten pregnant. My results from my physical examination are quite good. | don''t feel tired either, so don''t


    worry. Besides, there''s still a professional doctor."


    Angie brought the bowl of dry ck chicken to his son and said in disdain, "He''s from the breast and endocrine department, not


    the gynecology department. Why didn''t you study gynecology back then? Look at Sherri. She''s doing so well.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t know what to say. ording to his mother, now that his wife was pregnant, he had to study gynecology. If Ste went


    crazy one day, would he have to study psychiatry?


    Seeing that her son did not respond, Angie continued, "You have to pay attention to Leia at all times, regardless of whether it''s in


    the beginning or theter stages of her pregnancy. Do you hear me?"


    Chris¡¯ shoulder was heavily patted. "Got it. I''ll send Leia to thepanyter."


    Charlie, who had been silent, said, "| don''t me your mother for criticizing you. What do you mean by sending herter? Leia,


    Chris will pick you up to and from work. You don''t have to work overtime either. If there''s a lot of work, ask Ste to help you, and


    if you feel tired, just stay at home. I''m still strong."


    Leia was very touched and tears welled up in her eyes. It was said that it was not easy to marry into a wealthy family. There were


    either problems or dissatisfaction, but she had married well. On the contrary, Chris¡¯ status was inferior to hers. "I got it, Charlie.


    I''ll take care of myself."


    As soon as Ste came down the stairs, she heard that her father was going to give her more work. She walked toward the


    dining room and smiled. "Good morning, Leia. If you have anything that you can''t handle, just order me around. I''m free. It''s good


    for me to take care of those three interns. Don''t tire yourself out."


    Leia smiled. "Got it. | won''t let you stay idle."


    Angie was very satisfied with her daughter''s actions. Ste was usually sloppy, but she was reliable at critical moments.


    After breakfast, Chris carefully helped his wife into the car under his mother''s gaze. He bent down and closed the door very


    gently. Then, he got into the driver''s seat and started the car. In the rearview mirror, he could still see his mother standing at the


    door.


    The speed of the car was 25 miles per hour. Seeing this, Leia smiled. "Chris, it''s been hard on you. Why don''t we go 50 miles per


    hour?"


    Chris felt that his mouth was filled with the taste of ck chicken. It did not taste good, but it would have been a waste not to eat


    it. Fortunately, Leia''s soup was delicious. "We can only do 40 miles per hour at most. It''s not safe to go too fast. I''ll pick you up


    after work. If you''re not feeling well, call me and I''ll pick you up."


    Leia leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek. "Okay."


    Chris, who had been kissed, was overjoyed. He smiled. Eating ck chicken could even get him some benefits from his wife.


    50 minutester, the car arrived at Yamin Group. Chris was about to unbuckle his seatbelt and send Leia in when he was


    stopped by her. She reached out and pressed his hand. "Don''t send me off. Otherwise, | feel like I''m going to give birth soon. I''m


    not that delicate. I''m leaving. Drive slowly and don''t overtake cars."


    Chris nodded and watched Leia enter thepany. He waited for Leia to text him that she reached the office before driving


    away.


    As soon as Leia arrived at thepany, Quinn called. Leia put the Bluetooth earbuds into her ear and continued her work. Ste


    was standing in front of Leia.


    "Got it. I''ll call Lena. | won''t miss you out."


    Quinn replied, "That''s more like it. I''ve sessfully reserved this seat. Leia, congrattions. Do you feel very happy now?"


    The corners of Leia''s mouth curled up. She was really happy. "I''m very happy, Quinn. Thank you for your pointers."


    Quinn said, "It''s also because of fate. You like each other. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gotten together with him with just a few


    words from me. That''s good. I''m hanging up. Take care. Don''t work too hard."


    Leia said, "Got it."


    After hanging up, Ste brought a cup of hot water over. "Ms. March, have some water to moisten your throat.¡±


    Leia took the cup and took a few sips. She ced the cup on the table and looked up to ask, "| heard from Mona that the three


    interns are not easy to manage. Two of them don''t really listen to instructions."


    Ste stood in front of the desk holding the document that was signed by Leia in front of her chest. "Sigh. They just graduated


    from university. They think they''re very capable because they have a good degree and are not willing to work hard. It''s normal.


    Don''t worry. | can take care of it."


    Leia nodded. "If you feel that these people are going overboard, you have the right to fire them. Thepany is hiring


    employees, not the crown prince. You''re in charge of nning and they are in charge of implementation. There''s no need to keep


    those who can''t execute and are picky. It''s a waste of time. Put your energy into people who can be nurtured.¡±


    ¡°Alright, | understand. Then I''ll go out first, Ms. March. If you feel any difort, call me."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After Ste closed the door, in order to reassure her parents, Leia told them about how well the Yamin family were treating her


    and told them not to worry. Julian and Daria still had a trace of worry in their bones. They were afraid that their daughter''s status


    would be lower over time. They did not know that their daughter''s status was higher than their son-inw''s. After listening, Daria


    asked her daughter to treat Chris well and said that he was a good man.


    The next year, Leia gave birth to a son. During her confinement period, she lived in the marital home given by Joseph. Chris


    brought Julian and Daria over, and they took care of Leia with Angie.


    Three months after Leia gave birth, Chris and Leia went abroad for their wedding. She wore a wedding dress, walked down the


    aisle in church, and exchanged rings with her husband. They only returned to Athana after their honeymoon abroad.


    Chris was a person who did not likeplicated things. Leia also liked simple things. The two of them tacitly decided to travel


    and get married. The Yamin family did not object as long as their son and daughter-inw were happy.


    Charlie carried the child in his arms and sent William messages smugly. [Isn''t my grandson handsome?]


    William replied, [I prepared two gifts, but you can only take one. The other will have to be saved to generate interest.]


    Charlie was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to reply because William was bragging that he had twins for grandchildren. Charlie


    continued to y with his grandson.


    "Come to Grandma. Mommy is going to work. She''s working hard to help your father support this family. You can''t make Mommy


    angry in the future, okay?" Angie hugged her grandson and kept lecturing him even though she did not know if he could


    understand her or not.


    Charlie nced at his wife who was ying with his grandson. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Why aren''t you urging


    Ste to find a boyfriend?" Logically speaking, his wife''s next target should be their younger daughter after her daughter-inw


    had given birth.


    However, for so long, his wife had never urged Ste to find a boyfriend. This made Charlie feel very strange.


    Angie carried the child and sat downContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    beside Charlie. She nced at the


    clock on the wall and predicted ous


    her daughter-i nema ayacd Saughter


    wWOureeve getting off work soon. She


    stared at her adorable grandson and


    said, "Who do you think can


    withstand Ste''s personality? Do


    you think she can be a stay-at-home


    mother or go to work after giving


    birth?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie had never thought of this, but he felt that it was unlikely after hearing what his wife said. His youngest daughter liked to


    be spoiled and liked freedom.


    "Jayden, look at your grandfather''s expression. Your grandfather doesn''t even think it''s realistic, yet he still asked me."


    Angie looked up and thought, ''Do you know what your daughter told me? | recall sneaking into her room and telling her not to go


    jogging. She promised me that she would assist me, but in return, | have to promise her one thing."


    After recalling, Angie continued, "Your precious daughter told me that her greatest wish in life was not to get married. She wants


    to sleep in before the age of 35 and travel the world after the age of 35. She wants to live a carefree life and does not want to be


    tied down by her family."


    "| had the same expression as you


    when she told me, butter on, |


    slowly understood. It doesn¡¯ esrn)


    bad tos this; githsifile every day.


    parecinit married and Joseph


    dotes on her. Chris is married to Leia


    and doted on by Leia. Ste is no big


    deal. The two of us will dote on her in


    the future. What do you think?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Charlie nodded. "Alright, if she''s ever tired from being independent, she can stay at home. The Yamin


    family can afford it.¡±


    Jayden fell asleep in Angie''s arms.


    Angie ced him in the cradle and


    bent down to cover him with the


    nket before sta ig, up. ¡®a


    ting; tals thougnt that she would


    change when she grew older. It''s


    been so long, but | have never seen a


    boy by this girl''s side. She sleeps until


    the sky is dark on the weekends. It''s


    just like what this girl said. She just


    wants to sleep all day." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie heaved a sigh of relief and said helplessly, "Then let her be."


    Angie nodded.


    At the end of the year, at Athana Airport.


    Ava stood in the waiting hall of the airport to wee her good friend Alex. Frank held Ava''s shoulder and waited with her. Both


    of them looked over the railings.


    After a while, the short-haired Alex came out wearing a ck down jacket and straight jeans. She was pulling a ck suitcase.


    The suitcase was not big, but it was very old. Alex had been using this suitcase ever since she was a freshman until she finished


    her postgraduate studies.


    Ava ran over excitedly to hug her friend whom she had not seen for a long time. The two of them were like children who had not


    seen each other for a long time as they skipped in circles. Frank quietly went to help carry her luggage. He smiled and said,


    "Alex, wee to Athana."


    Alex put her arm around Ava''s shoulder and smiled brightly. "Thank you for picking me up. Just send me to the hotel.¡±


    "That won''t do. No matter what, you have to stay in my house today. Come on! Don''t you want to see those two little guys?


    They''re very cute." Ava tempted Alex and shook her arm. She knew that Alex was afraid of disturbing others.


    Frank could see the anticipation in Ava''s eyes. "Stay at our ce while you''re looking for a job and a house. You can move out


    once you are steady on your feet. You''re here at Athana alone. If you don''t settle down, Ava will worry."


    Alex nodded and held her friend''s arm intimately. "Alright, sorry to disturb you."


    Frank replied, "As long as Baby Ava is happy."


    Frank ced Alex''s luggage in the trunk of the SUV. He opened the backseat door and let Ava and Alex climb in. The two girls


    had not seen each other for so long, so they naturally wanted to sit together. Frank took the initiative to open the car door.


    After the two of them got into the car, he got into the driver''s seat and drove to the Roberts¡¯ Vi. On the way, Ava kept chatting


    with Alex, constantly sharing Athana''s fun and delicious ces. She even said that she wanted to bring Alex to those ces.


    Seeing how happy Ava was, Frank was infected by her mood and he smiled as well.

 Chapter 650

    Forty minutester, the SUV arrived at the Roberts¡¯ Vi.


    Frank got out of the car first and helped open the door of the backseat. Then, he took out the suitcase and carried it into the


    living room with one hand.


    Hearing themotion, Grace came out from inside. Behind her were two children with short legs. One of them grabbed Grace''s


    leg, and the other stood further from her. Then, both of them hugged Grace''s leg. The two kids were unfamiliar with Alex, so they


    timidly hid behind Grace.


    However, they curiously stuck their heads out to see who it was. They looked very cute.


    Frank strode into the vi and reached out to ruffle his daughter''s hair. His eyes were filled with love as he took the luggage to


    the guest room upstairs. After he went downstairs, he told Ava which room the luggage was in.


    Then, he squatted down and hugged his daughter with one hand and his son with the other. He treated all his children equally


    and both of them loved Frank very much. Usually, when Frank was free, he would sit in the children''s y area and y games


    with the two children. He would give them rides, spin them around, and build blocks with them...


    Over time, the two children became quite clingy to Frank, especially Nona. She always liked to tiptoe to kiss her father''s cheek.


    Frank''s fatigue from working the entire day could always be dispelled by Nona''s kiss.


    Usually, Ava and Grace spent more time with their children. Grace hadpletely retired and was helping to take care of the two


    babies at home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this moment, Frank carried the two children to the y area. He took off his shoes and sat on the mat to build blocks with the


    two children. Theypeted to see whose stack of blocks was higher.


    Nona gave Frank a thumbs-up. "Daddy." She walked over to grab Frank''s arm and kissed him. The smile on Frank''s face


    gradually widened.


    Seeing such a warm scene, Alex was very envious. This was something she would never get. She hid the sadness in her eyes


    and said politely, "Hello, Mrs. Roberts. Sorry to disturb you."


    Grace gestured for her daughter-inw to bring her friend upstairs to take a look. "It''s not a bother. You''re very wee. Ava,


    bring your friend upstairs to her room. Tell me if you need anything.¡±


    "Okay, Grace. Let''s go. I''ll show you your room." After taking a few steps, Ava stood at the staircase and leaned on the handrail.


    She craned her neck and shouted at her son and daughter in the y area, "I''m going upstairs. You have to listen to your dad."


    Cyril was ying by himself, while Nona was still hugging her father''s neck. They nodded obediently. "Okay."


    Alex was brought upstairs by Ava. The room that Grace had prepared for Alex was very nice, clean, and warm. The bed sheets


    were sky blue and the curtains were white. It gave off a very elegant feeling.


    ¡°Ava, thank you. I''m happy for you." The two of them sat down on the edge of the bed. Ava closed the door and prepared to have


    a girl''s talk with Alex.


    When they were in the car, Ava could tell that Alex wasn''t in a very good mood. She didn''t ask because she wanted to give Alex


    some space.


    Ava took off her shoes and crossed her legs, sitting across from Alex. It was as if they had returned to their university days. The


    two of them always sat like that in their dormitory to eat or y on theputer. "Alex, did you quarrel with your parents? Is that


    why you''re here?"


    Hearing this, Alex smiled bitterly and revealed her true emotions. "You can tell?"


    ¡°Not really, but I''ve been suspecting it for a few months. You graduated during the summer. | asked you toe to Athana at that


    time, but you kept dragging it out. | felt that there was something you didn''t tell me. Did you quarrel with them?"


    Alex also imitated Ava and crossed his legs. She ced her elbow on her knee and rested her chin on her palm. "After


    graduation, | told my parents that | was going to work in a big city. | didn''t tell my parents where | was going, and they didn''t ask.


    Naturally, they thought that | was nning to work in Sapphire City. In addition, my brother has three children. My mother felt that


    | should repay my family after attending university for so many years and help my brother and the others reduce their burden, so


    she asked me for money. She told me to give them 1,600 dors every month after | started working. She said that the children


    need money to go to school and buy clothes."


    When Ava heard this, she looked at her good friend with heartache and frowned. "How could they ask this of you? You paid for


    your tuition fees. You worked many part-time jobs to support yourself and only then did you manage to graduate. If your brother


    feels that it''s a huge burden, why did he have to give birth to three children?"


    Ava was furious. How could there be such parents? She really wanted to hug Alex.


    Ava really went to hug Alex. She moved her butt and put her arm around her friend''s shoulder. "Stick to me from now on. I''ll


    protect you.¡±


    These words made Alexugh. She turned to look at Ava''s small frame. "More like I''m protecting you."


    Alex knew that Ava''s protection was real. She also had the ability, and Frank even more so. However, she wanted to rely on


    herself and could not drag Ava down.


    "Don''t be agitated. | know you can do it, alright? I''m just joking. | want to rely on myself to gain a foothold in Athana. | won''t go


    back to Sapphire City in the future. Before | came to Athana, | had already asked the vige chief to be a witness and cut ties


    with them. I''m free now. I''ll eat my fill alone and my family will eat their fill. | won''t feel any pressure at all." There was no need to


    support anyone anymore.


    Ava narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously, "You severed ties with them? Did your family agree?"


    Alex rested her chin on her hand and tilted her head to look at Ava. She replied seriously, "They did. | gave them all my savings."


    Alex''s tone was a little mocking, but she was mocking himself. "They didn''t agree at first. Seeing that | didn¡¯t agree to give them


    1,600 dors for living expenses, they wanted me to be the wife of the bachelor in the neighboring vige just so they could get


    the engagement gift. Do you know how much that engagement gift is? 6,000 dors. Just 6,000 dors was enough for them to


    sell me. In the end, | gave them all my savings."


    Ava spoke carefully. She saw the tears in her friend''s eyes. Alex rarely cried. She had only seen her cry twice since university.


    The first time was when her family cut off her tuition fees and living expenses, and the second time was now.


    Ava felt terrible and patted her friend''s shoulder silently. "If you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t. I''m sorry, | won''t ask you


    anymore. This is a new start. You still have me, and all of us. My sister and the others also wee you here. There''s also


    Rose, Sherri, and Ste. They''re all on your side. You have many people who care about you."


    ¡®It will only get better from here on,¡¯ Ava thought. She felt a lump in her throat.


    Alex held back her tears and looked at the ceiling. She forced a smile as if she was relieved, or perhaps she was hiding her


    emotions. "I gave them triple the money, 17,600 dors. | gave them all the money I''d earned from working for the past few years


    and from my schrship. | originally nned toe over after graduating during the summer vacation, but | didn''t have any


    money. | couldn''te to you like that and be a freeloader, right? So, | worked at Sapphire City for almost half a year and now |


    have money in my pocket again."


    After saying that, Alex patted her pocket to show that she was confident and in a better ce.


    Alex did not cry, but Ava''s tears kept falling. This made Alex anxious. Frank treated Ava like a treasure. If he found out that Ava


    was sad, she would have to live on the streets at night. "Don''t cry. Ava, you should be happy because I''m free now. Wipe off your


    tears."


    Alex hurriedly took the entire packet of tissues from the bedside table, took one out, and handed it to Ava.


    Ava pouted, her tears still flowing. Her heart really ached for Alex. She took Alex''s tissue and began to wipe her eyes. She said in


    a nasal voice, "You did the right thing. You should have left earlier. If | had known that you could leave earlier, | would have


    redeemed you long ago."


    "It''s not toote now. It''s pretty good. I''ll apply to jobs tonight."


    Ava sniffed. "Are you really not nning to work at mypany? I''m going to work next year. My mother-inw asked me to


    manage the technologypanies. Why don''t you help me? The two of us can work hard together. You can join first. I''ll join after


    New Year''s next year. How about that?"


    Alex shook her head. "! would still be relying on you. | want to try to stand on my own two feet. Don''t tell the staff, and don''t tell


    Natalie and the others. I''ll submit my resume to a fewpanies. | have to give it a try."


    Seeing that her friend was determined, Ava did not force her. "Alright, but the door of mypany is always open for you."


    "Got it."


    After dinner, Alex began to submit her resume without stopping. She thanked Ava for taking her in, but she did not want to disturb


    them for a long time.


    Ava apanied Alex to look for a


    job in her room. It was not until half


    past ten at night that Alex urged


    to return to he ogmartsale that


    she wauild''tdok for a house


    tomorrow. Ava asked Alex to rest for


    a few days before looking for a job.


    Alex did not agree. She said that she


    would have to look for a job sooner


    orter. They could meet at Athana


    anytime in the future. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the room, Ava was not in a very good mood. She sat under the nket with a worried expression. Her eyes were wandering,


    and no one knew what she was thinking.


    When Frank came out of the bathroom, he saw Ava in a daze. The two children were already sleeping soundly on the small bed,


    but Cyril had kicked his nket away. Frank walked over and covered Cyril with the nket. Then, he lifted his own nket and


    got under it. He turned off the light and turned on the bedsidemp. It was not bright and made the room dim.


    He rolled over and pinched Ava''s cheek. He asked patiently, "What''s wrong? Why are you unhappy after Alex came?"


    Ava was the same as Ste. She could not hide her feelings, but there was a difference between her and Ste. Ava could not


    hide anything from Frank. She wanted to share everything with Frank, no matter if it was a big or small matter. Frank loved to


    listen to her chattering.


    Every time Ava finished telling Frank something, she would ask for his opinion. That made him much more talkative.


    Ava nestled in his arms and yed with his slender fingers. She counted them one by one from the left to the right, and then


    from the right to the left. She told him everything about Alex from beginning to end and also told him about Alex finding a job.


    In the end, she raised her head and


    wanted to ask Frank if there was


    anything he could help with. When he


    met Ava''s gaze, Frank lower: Asn


    head and figs eels: He


    Hugged her tightly and said, "It''s not


    appropriate to help now. | can get


    someone to help find her a house


    tomorrow, but that''s all we''re doing.


    We can''t help by renting it, and then


    renting it to her at a cheap price. We


    won''t be able to keep this a secret for


    long. When she finds out, she will be


    sad." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ava nodded. She knew that Alex didn''t like asking for help. "Yes, | think so too. Otherwise, she would have borrowed money from


    me long ago."


    Frank had a good impression of Alex.


    "Don''t worry. She can handle it. You


    have to believe her. If she can''t m


    handle it, we''ll take gatiof ifGeStake


    devoreddwher confidence will be


    affected. We can only help her find a


    house and allow her to find a job


    herself. It''s not difficult for her to find


    a good job as a postgraduate. Let''s


    sleep. Do you feel better now?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ava nodded. Frank covered her with the nket andy down with her in his arms. His deep and maic voice sounded.


    "Goodnight, darling."


    "Good night, darling. | love you."


    "| love you too."

 Chapter 651

    Early the next morning.


    Frank and Ava each carried a little kid down the stairs. As soon as they reached the first floor, the two little ones were running to


    have fun.


    Grace doted on his grandchildren very much. Instead of carrying the kids to the dining room, he sent breakfast to the


    entertainment area. She fed them one by one. Soon, William came down from upstairs and joined the feeding team.


    At the dining table, Alex was already eating breakfast. Ava took the bowl and fork handed over by Frank. "Alex, I''ll apany


    you to the interview today. | know you want to refuse, but you don''t know how to go there. When you find a house and a job, |


    won''t get involved in your business anymore, okay?"


    Frank ate his breakfast in big mouthfuls and echoed, "Yeah, that''s quick. Ava knows the way. Just let Benjamin drive you there."


    Alex was not someone contentious. The sooner she settled down her job and house early, the sooner she could earn money and


    retire. She agreed. "Okay."


    Frank had always been very efficient, not to mention that he only asked his subordinates to find a rented house. Taking a bite of


    a hotdog, Nona climbed onto his father''sp. "Daddy, | want it."


    "What? Watermelon juice?"


    Frank brought over a cup of watermelon juice and pointed at her daughter with his fork.


    Nona nodded cutely. "Yes."


    Frank removed the hotdog from Nona''s chubby hand and took out a tissue to wipe his daughter away bit by bit. After that, he


    even took his daughter''s hand and sniffed it. The little girl chuckled and raised her little hand to smell it herself.


    Ava smiled and said softly, "I think the hotdog is too dry. She must be thirsty. Give her a few watermelon juice. And Alex, take


    whatever you like. Hope you like it."


    ¡°Alright, thank you. It''s a delicious breakfast."


    William was still with his grandson in the y area. He held a hotdog in his left hand and milk in the other. Cyril took a bite of a


    hotdog and went to y with building blocks. After finishing that bite, he ran over to take a sip of milk and went to y with toys


    again. William squatted around and waited for his grandson toe over.


    Frank carried his daughter and scooped half a spoonful of watermelon juice. He blew on it and fed it to his daughter. Ava wiped


    her daughter''s mouth with a tissue while Grace sat down to have breakfast opposite.


    Nona stopped eating after a while. Her mouth was full of juice. She turned around and kissed her father before running to y


    with her brother.


    Ava saw the sparkle on Frank''s face and helped him wipe it off carefully. Frank enjoyed his wife''s care and said to Alex, "I''ve


    already gotten someone to find three houses. The prices are not bad. Go with Ava and take a look. Get Benjamin and Yana


    together. If they are all not suitable, find another one."


    Alex did not expect that she had already settled the house when she was sleeping. Why did he not say anything just now?


    "Thank you."


    Frank said calmly, "You''re Ava''s friend. I''ll be your friend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything in the future. I''ll always be there."


    Grace quite liked Alex''s personality. She was carefree. There was a hidden tenacity in her eyes. It seemed that Alex was a strong


    and enterprising woman. As an experienced woman, she had always been good at judging people. She could also tell Alex was


    sincere with her daughter-inw and conducted herself in their family.


    Benjamin and Yana drove Alex and Ava to the houses after breakfast. Alex had confirmed the house by lunchtime, at 400 dors


    per month. A bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom were all present. The dwelling was small, about 500 square feet.


    A balcony was also avable. In a gated block, themunity''s environment was calm and clean. Thendlord was a frail old


    lady.


    The olddy''s son had bought this house for her. However, now the olddy was too old to live alone. She did not want to walk,


    either. After her son brought her over to live together, this house was put idle. She had lived here for more than 20 years and


    could not bear to sell it, so she rented it out.


    Alex frequently told the olddy that she would keep the house tidy and in good condition when she rented it. Only then did the


    elderlydy sign the contract without hesitation. She even stated she''de over to take a peek from time to time. Alex dly


    agreed, knowing that the elderlydy had feelings for this ce.


    A technology business called Alex at 2:30 p.m. and informed her that the interview would begin at 2:30 p.m. Ava apanied


    her to thepany. Everything went off without a hitch. Shepleted the employment formalities as soon as she finished the


    interview. The probation period sry was two thousand dors. It would then increase to three thousand dors when she was


    epted as a permanent employee. Her remuneration would then be adjusted based on her years of service.


    Alex was very satisfied with her sry. The rent was 400 dors. She could save at least 1,000 dors after paying the bills for


    necessities. The rest of the money would be spent on a vehicle.


    When they returned to the rental apartment, Frank had already sent someone to deliver Alex''s luggage. To outsiders, Frank''s


    actions seemed to be chasing Alex out of his family, but to Alex, Frank did something considerate. He knew that she would get


    her suitcase after finding the apartment, so he sent it over in advance.


    Looking at the luggage in front of her, Alex looked at Benjamin to help carry it up. There was also a bag of daily necessities that


    Grace had gotten someone to prepare in advance. "Ava, your mother-inw, and your family are all nice. The only love I''ve felt


    from my elders in my whole life is from your mother-inw and your mother. | don''t know how to thank you. After | settle down, I''ll


    treat everyone to a meal. Don''t mind the ce."


    Ava refused. "I''ll wait until you get your sry. Don''t treat us since you''ve just started working. Save your money, understand?"


    ¡°Alright, when | get my first sry, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Ava followed Alex into the rental apartment. She looked around and was very satisfied with the ce. Although it wasn''t a big


    house, but enough for one person to live. "Alex, work hard in Athana. Find a man here if necessary. So we can have fun together


    often in the future."


    Alex, who was tidying up, was amused by Ava''s words. "I''m quite satisfied with my current state. | don''t intend to find a boyfriend.


    It''s understandable if you want me to find a girlfriend. | only have a little feminine characteristics from head to toe."


    Alex seemed to be talking about others¡¯ matters. She put Grace''s things in a good order, took them out bit by bit, and arranged


    them neatly. "The living environment since | was young has long killed my idea of starting a family. It can be said that | don''t have


    any idea of marriage. I''m not joking with you. | think Ste''s idea is quite good, but | don''t agree with her about sleeping. | n to


    do something meaningful in the future, but this matter doesn''t necessarily mean getting married and having children. For


    example, helping homeless dogs and cars, or more meaningful things like volunteering at orphanages, teaching, and so on. |


    think it''s very good."


    From her friend''s words, Ava could tell that Alex was serious. She could also tell that Alex had already nned her future and


    was no longer joking. She had just said something about getting a boyfriend casually, but Alex reacted so violently and rejected


    her advice. "Alright, | was just joking. If you don''t n to get married in the future, just take my kids as yours. Let them call you


    godmother."


    Alex smiled. "| don''t want to be confused about the difference between a man and a woman. If you want to call me that way, call


    me Godfather. It sounds nice."


    These words made Avaugh out loud. She could not help but rub Alex''s short hair. This topic had been skipped. Ava would


    never mention it again. She helped her to tidy up the room. The two of them chatted andughed, talking about what life would


    be like to live in Athana.


    On the weekend, at the barbeque shop next to the University of Athana.


    The women at the table were all sitting in a private room. They were all standing and clinking sses of fruit juice in their hands.


    They said in unison, "Cheers."


    After that, everyone took their seats one after another. As the person who was the host, Natalie greeted, "Don''t say that I''m


    stingy. You''re the ones who wanted to eat barbecue. Don''t me me in the future. Alex, don''t stand on ceremony. Rx! This is


    the barbecue restaurant that Sherri and | have been eating at since we were in university. It tastes quite good."


    Sherri grinned. "What? Don''t me you for being stingy. You can just say that to me."


    Natalie smiled and said, "There are so many people here. How could | say that to you alone? You''re afraid | forget who you are?¡±


    Everyoneughed. Alex replied, "Alright, Natalie. As long as you don''t mind me eating too much."


    ¡°Eat as much as you can, just like Sherri."


    Natalie''s shoulder was patted by her best friend beside her. The two of them joked.


    This meal was organized by Natalie to wee the arrival of Alex. It was also to have a fun time for girls. Let their men stay at


    home to take care of their children.


    Rose ate the skewers in big mouthfuls. "Wow, it''s so delicious. So good! Natalie, | want a little more. | want to eat steak, chicken


    tips, and..."


    Natalie called the waiter over and ordered a lot more. The waiter wrote it down and tumed to leave. Sherri liked this kind of


    gathering. "I think, we''ll go out for a meal together at least once a month. We don''t have to go to a high-end restaurant. This is


    just right. Let the men stay at home and take care of the children, right?"


    Rose agreed. She kept eating and nodded. "Yes, no matter what, you have to free yourself once a month.¡±


    "Ste and Leia March are absent this time. Don''t forget to call them next time."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Are they on a business trip again?"


    Sherri nodded. "You didn''t see Ste''s post. [Take offl]."


    Ava said, "Ste likes it very much. She said that she especially likes to soar in the sky now. It''s as if she has a pair of wings."


    Sherri added, "I think she wants to mutate. Why doesn''t she say that she''s a bird version of Frankenstein?"


    Just as everyone was chatting andughing, Rose sighed. Everyone looked at her. Alex asked with concern, "Your stomach


    hurts."


    Sherri was overjoyed. "You''re so straightforward. Look at her face, that means she is nning to do something big."


    Natalie asked, "I''ve prepared. Tell me, do you need me to do first aid?"


    Ava was surprised. "Is it that serious?¡±


    Rose thought for a moment. ¡®Was it a big deal? | should be fine, but it might be something big for Edward Landor.'' Then she


    finally told the truth, "I n to have a third child next year."


    Natalie choked on the juice he had just drunk. "Pfft... Sorry, your words are so shocking. Give me a moment."


    Ava handed a tissue to her sister and looked at Rose in a daze. Her eyes widened, thinking that she had heard wrongly. "You''re


    not joking, right? Are you nning to hurt yourself again?"


    Alex felt confused. ''Why are you so obsessed with giving birth?¡¯


    Sherri sighed. "To fulfill the Landor family''s wish of having a girl, you do rack your brains to get pregnant."


    Rose felt weird that everyone''s reaction was very strange. She held her chin and looked at them. She was as calm as usual. She


    took a sip of the drink and ate a mouthful of skewers. In her mind, there was nothing wrong at all. "I''m serious. | n to use the


    method that Ava used to deceive my brother."


    Sherri did not know what method Ava used. She turned her head and asked, "Is there a secret to having boy-girl twins? Tell me,


    if | lose my job one day, I''ll be a counselor to teach it."


    Natalie knew that her sister was too embarrassed to say, "Forget it. Hackett has numerous houses and every one of them can


    pay your lifetime bills. Your Hackett won''t let you suffer even if he has to die first."


    "| agree with you. My Hackett is always a good man. Alright, | quit it. Remember to tell me when I''m about to die in uneployment."


    Sherri was not stupid. As soon as her best friend appeared, she knew that Ava did not want to say it. She did not force her and


    changed the topic. "Rose, if he finds out about your thoughts, he probably won''t dare to sleep at night.¡±


    Perhaps he could have gone for a vasectomy. Little did she know that this crazy idea had long been extinguished by Rose.


    Rose warned Sherri, "Keep it a secret. If | can¡¯t get pregnant, I''ll ruin your happy life with Hackett. | promise."


    After saying that, Rose even made a throat-cutting gesture. Sherri cooperatively shrank her shoulders.


    The girlsughed out loud when they


    saw this. They all made a SES


    before the pe a


    Igonirig foward to whether Rose


    could get pregnant. At the same time,


    they admired Rose''s courage. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The women here were eating barbecue and chatting happily. On the other hand, men were also chatting on the phone.


    Hackett shouted in their single men''s group, "What are you all doing?"


    Chris held his son and replied with one hand, [Can you change the nicknames of the chat? I''m not a single man anymore. Do


    you still find it a proper name?]


    Frank followed, [Isn''t this recording your highlights?]


    Trevon replied, [To remind you of your glorious history.]


    Reluctantly, Hackett sat on the sofa and looked at the two kids. He replied, [Alright, I''ll change it then.]


    Joy was watching her favorite TV series, and Nathan was watching his phone.


    After a while, Hackett changed the nickname of the group to Horrible Daddies.


    Trevon looked at the nickname of the


    chat and narrowed his eyes. etyped


    aline of ord, [eaesjon watched


    tbd y horror movies, or is your


    wife so horrible that you''re


    traumatized?] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank ironized, [Just forgive his poor vocabry.]


    Hackett was unconvinced. [You''re not


    taking care of kids, are you? AnKwaY.


    my wife ent gut t¡¯ un. Do you


    Have Wife by your side? Do you? Do


    you? No way. A bunch of pathetic


    men.] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chris retorted, [My wife went out to earn money and didn''t go to the gathering.]


    Trevon and Frank could not refute Hackett''s words. They were indeed at home taking care of their children, and their wives had


    indeed gone out for a meal.


    Edward replied, [Babysitting at home.]


    Hackett wasughing. [Look, there''s an honest guy. My brother-inw is still the best.]


    The other three of them all followed, [Babysitting at home.]


    Hackett was dumbfounded. [What''s wrong with you guys? Are you dumb?]


    Frank sent, [Do you feelforted by sending our messages? | like to spend my time with my kids.]


    Trevon echoed, "Me too! | love the time | spend together with my daughter."


    Chris added, [I love my son so much that | can''t bear to leave him for even a second.]


    Edward sent atst, [You can''t understand the love of being embraced by two sons.]


    Hackett was trying to turn the tide. [My daughter is also very good. She is my honey. Can your daughters be as gentle as mine?


    Are your daughters as smart as my Ruby?]


    Frank replied, [My Nona is a princess.]


    Trevon could always find the right words for his daughter. [You don''t understand the happiness of twin daughters.]


    Frank retorted, [I''m afraid | can''t bear the happiness of your two little princesses.]


    Trevon was mad. [Get out!]


    Hackettughed out loud and sent aughing emoji. Everyone could see how naughty Trevon''s daughters were. It must be


    torture to take care of these two little monsters.

 Chapter 652

    The next morning.


    Due to Trevon''s hard work of taking care of the kid at homest night, when Natalie returned, she gave a greatpliment.


    That man walked down the stairs and tidied his sleeves. He had a smile on his lips and was in high spirits. His face was filled


    with satisfaction. If not for the child, he would not be willing to wear a scarf around his neck.


    Natalie followed behind and red at the unrestrained man. "It''s raining heavily today. Are you driving or is Jim picking you up?


    I''m not going to work today.¡±


    Trevon turned around and looked at Natalie''s leg with a faint smile. "If you''re tired, rest well at home." Then, he reached out to


    help her up and whispered into her ear, "Next time we go to Evergreen Gardens, that function hasn''t been used for a long time.


    You must have broken the recordst night."


    His arm was pinched. Trevon retracted his smile and said seriously, "Jim took leave today. I''ll drive there myself."


    When a man changed his face, it was done in an instant. It was as if he wasn''t the despicable person just now.


    Natalie''s head was dizzying as she looked at her mischievous daughters who looked like two crazy bulls as soon as they woke


    up running downstairs. Sophia was holding a submachine gun and carrying a bag as she yed PUBG. Olivia yed along with


    her, but she was not as high as Sophia, jumping up and down from the coffee table.


    Caleb did not seem to see it. He calmly read the newspaper. Jasper sat on the sofa and watched his younger sisters y


    expressionlessly. The entire family was already immune to such a scene like a war. Even Rachel was used to it and did not stop


    them.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to stop them either. "Didn''t Mr. Hawk never take leave? Did he go back to his hometown?"


    For so many years, she seemed to have only heard of Mr. Hawk working overtime and had never heard of him taking leave. This


    made Natalie curious.


    Trevon''s thin lips curled up. "It''s almost Christmas. Jim is also starting to think about having a date. | heard from Terrell that he


    went on a blind date today."


    "Blind date?" Natalie''s voice suddenly rose a few octaves, and there was a hint of surprise on her face.


    "Yes, Terrell said it. | think Jim must have been unting before him. He said that someone in the secretary department knows a


    good single girl. She is teaching English in Athana High School and is also a head teacher. Quite a good woman. | don''t know if


    he can seed."


    Upon hearing this, Natalie understood. "Mr. Hawk is a good guy and well-paid. | think that girl is in a good profession, quite


    compatible with Mr. Hawk. One is an elite in the workce, and the other is a high school teacher. What a match. Give Mr. Hawk


    more holiday. Don''t make him work overtime. He needs more weekends."


    Trevon said, "Got it, honey. | thought he had a chance to get in touch with Ava''s friends."


    Natalie knew who this guy was talking about. When Ava got married, this man had once said something mean. "Then you''re


    thinking too much. Alex is the same as Ste. They enjoy the life of staying single."


    "It''s fine. Have a good rest at home. Call me if you''re feeling unwell. I''m sending the kids to school. Sophia, Olivia, let''s go. Stop


    ying. Time for school!" Trevon stood in the living room and raised his hand to look at his watch. He shouted at his two


    daughters, who were still jumping around.


    Hearing this, Sophia immediately put the toy gun in his hand in Caleb''s arms and said politely to his family, "Grandpa, Grandma,


    Mommy, goodbye."


    Olivia and Jasper also replied them politely. This was a courtesy that the children had to observe after school.


    The next year.


    Rose used Ava''s method to sessfully conceive her third child. Just as Edward was puzzled about how she got pregnant,


    Roseughed and told Edward that secret method.


    Edward had learned a principle from Rose''s pregnancy. As long as Rose wanted to get pregnant, there was nothing that could


    stop her. It was impossible to prevent her from achieving her goal.


    About a yearter, Rose had a cesarean section. Edward had apanied her. Sherri had operated the surgery because she


    was pregnant with twins, a serious situation. However, she did not have the result as Rose had hoped. It seemed that she would


    never have a daughter. In Edward''s words, with four sons managing thepany, he could travel the world with Rose when they


    got old.


    That was a nice thing in another sense.


    The new boys'' names were Vincent and Dalton.


    Everyone was living in a proper rhythm. The girls would gather around for a meal from time to time. After Jim''s blind date was


    sessful, he started dating a high school teacher. Trevon showed great tolerance to allow Jim to rest one day a week and four


    days a month during the rtionship.


    However, Terrell was extremely envious. Recently, he had been asking Jim to introduce a girl to him.


    A few yearster.


    Lena didn''t make it atst. Natalie set the funeral service in the Foster''s residence. It was ced for three days before it was


    sent for cremation and buried beside Jenny and her grandfather.


    After leaving the cemetery, Tucker wanted to say something but hesitated. Natalie could tell that he had something to say. "Just


    say what you want. There''s no need to stammer."


    They walked side by side. "Natalie, can | continue to live in the Foster''s residence?"


    He wanted to guard this house for his sister and grandfather. The house was filled with the memories of their past time. It was


    also a life he wanted to have but could not touch when he was young.


    Natalie stroked her brother''s neck like a warm angel. The next second, she held Trevon and her brother''s wrists. The others


    followed behind them.


    "Sure. You''ve graduated from college now. You should have your own opinions. You can make your own decisions. You can live


    wherever you want."


    Tucker knew that his sister would agree, but this house belonged to his sister. He should gain her permission in advance, "Okay,


    then I''ll stay in the Foster''s residence." He would guard it for his sister.


    When Lena was buried, Natalie and Trevon asked their children to kneel. Jasper''s life was saved by Lena. Jasper had to show


    his respect. They had to take a bow.


    The twins finished the rituals and ran back to their parents. But Jasper was unwilling to get up from the ground. He only got up


    and bowed three times after all the procedures.


    After leaving the cemetery, Caleb got the children into the car and said to Trevon, "I''ll take the kids home first. If you and Natalie


    have anything to deal with, go ahead. Don''t worry about them."


    Natalie nodded in gratitude. "Thank you. Sophia, be quiet. Stop causing trouble and listen to your Grandpa and Grandma."


    Sophia answered perfunctorily, "Okay, got it."


    Jim stood beside Trevon. "Mr. Wilson, I''ll drive them back first."


    "Yeah. Be careful.¡±


    "Okay."


    50 minutester, Trevon''s car arrived at the Foster''s residence. The courtyard was still in the funeral''s decoration. Natalie


    thought that since his brother was going to live here, it might be a scary thing.


    Standing in the courtyard in silence, Trevon seemed to be able to see through everything about her. However, as long as she


    was by his side, he would always be there to protect her and respect her private time. As long as she wanted to do something,


    he would support her every decision unconditionally. He would not ask for the reason or the oue.


    Tucker followed behind Natalie. When he saw his sister staring at the white cloth in the courtyard, he understood what she was


    thinking about. "Natalie, there''s no need to worry about it. Let it stay like this. I''m not afraid. Lena treats me very well. Even if she


    goes home to take a look, she won''t scare me. She will only take care of me. Just keep it like this. Don''t move them."


    Seeing that his sister and brother-inw were silent, he nodded sincerely. "I''m telling the truth. I''m not afraid."


    Natalie patted her brother''s head and brought him into the house. As soon as they entered, Tucker ran upstairs. This action


    made Natalie and Trevon confused, who were standing downstairs in a daze. Neither of them knew what he was going to do.


    Not long after, Tucker came down with two documents in his hand. He sat down on the sofa and handed them to his sister.


    ¡°Natalie, take a look at the two papers. | asked mywyer to write them. He said that once you sign them, they will take effect."


    Natalie seemed to have known something. She nced at Tucker and saw that he was still holding the documents. She reached


    out to take it and casually flipped through it. She didn''t find anything wrong and handed it to Trevon. He flipped it open and


    looked at it for a while. He leaned against the sofa and looked up to scrutinize Tucker, who was sitting opposite him.


    As he grew older, Tucker looked more and more like Elena. He had a good-looking face. Coupled with the rimless sses on the


    bridge of his nose, he looked more refined andfortable.


    Being stared at by them, Tucker felt insecure and was the first to speak. "Natalie, don''t be angry. These things shouldn''t have


    been given to me in the first ce. These things belong to you. I''ve grown up now. I''ll return them to you on behalf of our


    mother."


    Of the two pieces of documents, one was Elena''s request to transfer Harry''s shares to Tucker, and the other was about the


    Foster family''s vi.


    After staying silent for a while, Natalie searched for words. She did not want to hurt her brother. She did not expect that after


    such a long time, Tucker still felt indebted to her. However, he did not owe her anything. It was Harry and Elena.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Trevon felt the change in the emotions of the couple before. He reached out and gently touched her


    neck as afort.


    After a while, she licked her lips and said, "Tucker, do you think I''m your sister?"


    Tucker nodded hurriedly. "Yes, you''ll always be my sister."


    ¡°Well, what''s yourst name?"


    "Huh?"


    Natalie asked again, "What''s your surname? Tell me."


    "Foster."


    "Yes, your surname is Foster, and mine is also Foster. We''re both descendants of the Foster family, so why can''t you get these?


    They are also what you deserve. Even if Harry doesn''t give them to you, I''ll give you it to you on behalf of Grandpa. Why didn''t


    Grandpa let Harry and your mother enter the family? To protect me from being disturbed. Grandpa has never been hostile to you.


    Instead, he wanted to get close to you. He''s just afraid that if he gets close to you, your mother will take advantage of you to


    enter this house. In the past, | didn''t understand why Grandpa always stood by the window. Now, | understand because you said


    that you always stayed outside the house.


    ¡°Tucker, there are some times when | can''t let it go. At that time, | also felt that your mother had ruined my life and brought me a


    terrible childhood. It was her that caused my mother to choose tomit suicide. So, | don''t hate you and also don''t like you, |


    don''t get close to you, and | can''t do that. But now that I''ve let it go. I''ve let it go a long time before. Can''t you see my change


    after we''ve been together for so many years? It''s all in the past. I''ve already moved on. Can you move on?"


    Natalie eased her emotions and tried


    to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    She paused for a long time and


    sniffed. "I''ve said it many times. ir


    sins are not your faylttion''take


    reSpoasibility for them. Yes, everyone


    has their time when they can''t get


    over themselves. | have mine too. |


    was in a dead end back then, but |


    come out of that dark period now.


    Tucker, can youe out? If you still


    treat me as your sister and admit


    that you are part of the Foster family,


    don''t mention these words again in


    the future." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie hated Elena and Harry, but it was all in the past. She would not harp on this topic. Everyone had to look forward. She


    hoped that Tucker would look forward too.


    Her words made Tucker lower his head and take off his sses. Tears fell from his eyes. In the quiet living room, the only things


    that could be heard were the sound of tears falling and the sound of his nose sniffing.


    After a long while, Trevon pushed the


    document back to Tucker. He spoke


    in a deep voice without any


    emotions. "Don''t mention this matter


    in the future. Your sists!


    an ments Br@Ltrect You''ve


    already graduated from university.


    The Foster Group has always been


    managed by someone else. Since


    you have shares, you should do your


    part. Pull yourself together. Go to


    work and learn some management


    skills from Terrell. You don''t n to


    let someone else handle your own


    company for the rest of your life, do


    you? Aren''t you afraid of being


    laughed at?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Tucker had no other choice but to nod. He nodded repeatedly. Natalie''s eyes lit up again when she saw him


    cheer up. She handed him a tissue. "Look at you. Tell me, how old are you? You''re already an adult. You can get married and be


    a father in a few years. Take back your tears."


    The next day, Tucker went to thepany. Terrell asked him to start as an assistant and even arranged for him to work in the


    same office with him.


    Ayear and a halfter, Tucker was able to take over thepany, but Trevon allowed Terrell to remain in thepany to assist


    Tucker.


    The next year, Harry left thepany.


    To help his parents atone for their sins, Tucker donated two-thirds of his shares to the orphanage and established a foundation


    called Rebirth. It could be considered as kindness to wash his parent''s mistake. He hoped that they could be good people and


    reincarnate into someone kind.


    A girl from thepany had fallen in


    love with Tucker. She was a clerk.


    Her family background was average,


    but she was a gente erkfinkecent


    dif) Wakis''ost important family,


    Natalie, and Trevon held the wedding.


    The wedding was set at the Foster''s


    residence. That girl''s family was very


    satisfied with their arrangement. She


    listened to Tucker all the time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie and Trevon''s wedding gift to Tucker was 50% of the Foster Group''s shares. In total, Natalie had much fewer shares than


    him.


    How could the heir of apany have fewer shares than she did? She had been thinking about it for a long time. She had been


    looking for the right time to give it away. The marriage hade just in time.


    On the day of Tucker''s wedding, a priest sent a blessing. He did not say which church he came from, only saying that it was from


    Junia Simmons.


    After the wedding ended, Trevon told Emily Foster that the blessing was from Emily. She said that she had married a man


    overseas, but she divorced after a few years. The reason was that she had been abused by her family. After many twists and


    turns, she became a nun.


    This news shocked Natalie. How desperate would a person be to choose to be a nun? Moreover, Emily had always been a


    strong woman.


    Since Emily was able to send the item to the Foster''s residence, it meant that she had asked about her brother''s situation


    usually. She just resisted the urge to look for him.


    After receiving his sister''s gift, Tucker started to build the orphanage that he had sponsored. He nned to spend most of the


    proceeds on raising the children in the orphanage.


    Not long after, the good news of Leia¡¯s giving birth to her second child came.


    The next year, Leia gave birth to the Yamin family''s second boy, named Fynn Yamin. Angie happily held a celebration. William


    also happily gave them gifts worth tens of millions of dors. Perhaps this was the friendship of bickering. His arrogant


    generosity spread throughout the entire Athana.


    It also made all people in Athana know how close the rtionship between the Yamin family and the Han family was.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    To show William respect, Trevon chose to give a low-key gift and a Universal Card. Together, they exceeded 2 million dors by


    William.


    In the same year, Jim got married to that high school teacher. The wedding was held in Jim''s hometown. Jim''s wife was very


    reasonable and kind. After getting married, she brought her inws to Athana, saying that she needed the two elders to take care


    of her in case she had a baby.


    Jim and his wife were worried that their old parents would be in danger of living in the countryside. They were afraid that


    something might happen.


    Trevon bought arge suite for Evergreen Gardens as a wedding gift and gave Jim a Mercedes-Benz car.


    On their wedding day, Jim received an unfamiliar text message. The content was wishing you a lifetime of happiness.


    Jim knew who it was the moment he saw the message. He deleted the message without hesitation and even blocked the phone


    number. Susan was very good. He could not do anything to let her down.


    Susan was Jim''s new wife, that high school English teacher.

 Chapter 653

    The day before Memorial Day, at the Wilson''s residence.


    In the living room, Olivia, who had returned home for the break, and Jasper, who had already graduated, sat together. The two


    siblings were chatting with their heads close to each other. Olivia was affectionately holding onto Jasper, who asionally


    nodded with a subdued expression, much like Trevon. However, upon closer inspection, one could tell his facial features looked


    more like Natalie''s.


    When Natalie and Trevon came downstairs, they saw their daughter in wide-leg jeans and a Chanel top while their son was


    wearing a white hoodie and ck sweatpants. They were huddled together and chatting.


    Simr to Natalie, Olivia also disliked wearing dresses or high heels. She preferred jeans, wide-leg pants, and casual trousers.


    She was fine wearing any attire as long as it wasn''t a dress.


    Seeing their parentse downstairs, Olivia stood up from the sofa, quickly walked over to Trevon, and took hold of his wrist.


    "Dad, Mom, we were discussing which day to go and visit the graves."


    Natalie followed behind. She smiled at her daughter and sat down beside her son.


    Trevon was indulgent toward both daughters. Just like when they were younger, he gently ruffled Olivia''s hair as she led him to


    sit on the sofa. He asked her gently, "Why did youe back alone? Didn''t you want me to pick you up?"


    Olivia tilted her head back, shaking it while sporting a yful smile. "No way! | just thought you and Mom were too busy. Besides,


    | study at Athana Medical University, which isn''t far from home. | cane back myself. My motorcycle isn''t slower than your car,


    right, Mom?"


    Olivia rode Natalie''s motorcycle to the university. When she didn''t have much luggage, she usually used her mom''s motorcycle


    to go to university. She also disliked traffic congestion. Her personality was very simr to Natalie''s. Even their way of thinking


    was alike.


    The only difference was that Olivia was very good at being coquettish, while Natalie had just a bit of that skill, which she had


    picked up after marriage. Perhaps if Natalie had had loving parents when she was young, she might have learned to be


    coquettish too.


    When Olivia was young, her dream was to be a teacher. However, as she grew older, her aspirations changed. She opted


    for a major in surgery, either general or orthopedic, when applying for university. Natalie knew that Olivia''s devotion was to cure


    Caleb''s leg.


    Sophia fulfilled her dream and got into a military academy. This determined girl was adamant about not studying in the country


    and insisted on going abroad. She said that if she studied in the country, her dad would pull some strings for her. She wanted to


    challenge herself abroad and make her own way.


    After a lot of pleading, tantrums, threats, and even a bit of coquettishness, Trevon couldn''t resist his daughter''s persistence and


    ultimately agreed. He went to great lengths to send his cherished daughter to the foreign military academy.


    Natalie reminisced about the time she and Trevon stayed at a hotel near Sophia''s school for over a week when they sent her


    abroad. They had hoped against the odds that Sophia, feeling the hardship, would give up ande back home. But it didn''t


    happen.


    Sophia was clever too. She realized her dad wouldn''t feel at ease and guessed he was at the hotel. She deliberately called him


    to make him return home.


    On the first night back in Athana, Trevon hid in the study, looking at photos of his three children. As he gazed at them, he


    unexpectedly began to cry. It was Natalie who eventuallyforted him, spending several hours consoling him. She used a


    charming and alluring tactic, an activity that Trevon certainly enjoyed. And unbelievably, he shamelessly gave this activity a


    nickname, the "Blossoming Show."


    Unable to visit Evergreen Gardens, they continued to reside long-term at the Wilson''s residence, shifting fromputerized


    counting to manual counting. After each round, he made sure to report the counts.


    After reminiscing, Natalie smiled and responded to her daughter''sment, "Your dad misses you but feels awkward saying it.


    Drive carefully and mind the speed. Safety alwayses first. Otherwise, | will take the motorcycle back."


    Olivia said, "Got it, I''m driving really slow. Are Grandpa and Grandma napping?"


    Natalie replied, "Grandpa and Grandma are taking an afternoon nap. Your dad heard you were home, so he skipped work and


    also dragged me along."


    Olivia smiled happily and looked up at his father. Trevon stroked his daughter''s hair.


    Trevon nced at his son, who had been quiet all the time. He was so quiet that he seemed to have be invisible. He


    continued asking his daughter, "Want to practice what you''ve learned on Grandpa''s leg first?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia shook her head. "No, | just miss Grandpa and Grandma a bit. They''re taking a nap, and | don''t want to disturb them."


    ¡°Aren''t we going to visit the grave tomorrow? Do you have other ns?" Trevon asked leisurely, ncing at his son, who was


    sitting opposite him.


    Upon hearing this, Jasper lifted his gaze to meet his father''s eyes and remained silent for a while. Then, he said, "Well, I''ll go to


    the ckwell family''s grave for you."


    At this, Natalie yfully held her fist to her nose tip to conceal her smile. The entire family knew this joke, and her son saying it


    so tantly was quite amusing.


    However, the three children did not know the exact reason why Trevon Wilson went to visit the ckwell family''s grave every


    year. Whenever they attempted to ask, Trevon always evaded the topic.


    The history behind it wasn''t particrly glorious, and Trevon surely didn''t want to lose face in his children''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Jasper seemed to treat it as a routine matter. He only wanted to help his father. There was no trace of


    anything specific in his tone as he said, "At your age, it''s not suitable to visit Mr. ckwell''s grave, but not going is also not


    appropriate. So, I''ll go on your behalf. This is the best solution.¡±


    Trevon squinted and looked at his son. He felt this brat had grown up. He was a bit offended that the boy was openly criticizing


    his age in front of his wife and daughter. "Am | 80 years old? Am | that old?" he retorted.


    The mother and daughter chuckled at the exchange between the father and son. Jasper didn''t praise his dad for being youthful.


    He simply pursed his lips and did not reply.


    Seeing his son''s silence, Trevon grew more agitated. He asked in annoyance, "So | should thank you then?"


    His tonecked any trace of gratitude as he stared intently at his clever son.


    Jasper smoothly replied, "You''re wee. It''s what a son should do."


    Natalie was afraid that the father and son would go against each other, so she quickly added, "Since Jasper can go on your


    behalf, that''s even better. You''re already so old, yet you''re still going to Mr. ckwell''s grave. Aren''t you afraid that everyone will


    tease you? In the future, let Jasper help you. Do you really n to visit the ckwell family''s cemetery until you''re 80 years old?"


    Trevon didn''t dare to argue with his wife''s words and didn''tpete with his son to go to the graveyard. "Who dares to tease


    me?"


    The two siblings agreed that their mother was the only one who could manage their father.


    Natalie was tired of dealing with the unreasonable Trevon. Olivia diverted the conversation after casting a nce at her brother.


    "Dad, just let Jasper go then. By the way, do you know when Sophia will be back?"


    Trevon persisted with his son, saying, "Since you''re helping me out, and it''s been a month since you graduated, start working at


    thepany after the holiday.¡±


    Jasper did not object and agreed readily. "Sure, okay."


    Only after his son agreed did Trevon respond to his precious daughter. He also missed Sophia a lot. That ungrateful girl stopped


    calling him after she was sent to the military academy. They had agreed on a call every week, and initially, she was punctual.


    Now, it took her a month to make one call. Trevon said, "I reckon she mighte back for Christmas. That girl''spletely


    obsessed with her military academy life."


    Trevon still couldn''t understand why his daughter wanted to be special forces. What was she thinking about?


    Trevon felt heartbroken.


    In the evening, at a trendy coffee shop.


    Agroup of youngsters sat inside, exchanging lively conversations and sharing recent interesting stories.


    Liam, with permed hair, dressed in a white t-shirt and ck work pants. He wore khaki-colored high-top boots and kept one leg


    crossed over the other. He shook his legs continuously, almost resembling restless leg syndrome.


    Olivia had changed her outfit. She wore dark, wide-leg jeans, a ck belt, a short Chanel top, and ck tform sneakers. Her


    shoulder-length straight hair cascaded like a waterfall, and she had a touch of light makeup.


    She nced at Liam''s trembling legs in disdain and stared straight at him, asking, "Shall | help you with that trembling?¡±


    Caught by Olivia''s serious stare, Liam quickly put his leg down. "Have you gone crazy from studying medicine? What''s with


    staring at my leg?" he asked hastily.


    Olivia nonchntly took a sip of juice and stuffed a mouthful of mousse cake into her mouth. Then, she replied earnestly, "I only


    stare at the legs that need fixing. Normal legs don''t catch my eye."


    Her words drew smiles on everyone''s faces.


    Cyril was in a gray hoodie and jeans. He swiftly chimed in, saying, "Let Olivia give you a few inspections. It''s free, which is great,


    right, Olivia?"


    Olivia nodded, appearing quite generous. "Yeah, free of charge.¡±


    Nona''s hoodie matched Cyril''s, but hers was a light pink. She wore white casual pants and tied her hair in a high ponytail.


    Following Frank''s rule, his daughter could go out at night for fun, but she had to have a bodyguard and wear pants to prevent


    any wardrobe malfunctions.


    Standing at the entrance were Tom, Benjamin, and Yana.


    Nona''s personality was a replica of Ava''s. With a pure face,rge expressive eyes, and curved eyshes, she scanned the


    surroundings and then looked at the entrance. "Isn''t Harpering?"


    Ruby, who had been silent all along, spoke gently. Her naturally pleasing features became more prominent with a subtleyer of


    makeup, adding depth. Even under the light, there were shimmering spots from the eyeshadow. She replied gently, "Harper was


    grounded by our uncle. This time, he performed rtively poorly in the mid-term exams. He has a lower total score."


    Jasper had changed into a different outfit for the outing. He wore a ck and white casual shirt, casual pants, and white


    sneakers. He discreetly nced at Ruby and quickly averted his gaze. Then, he lifted the coffee in front of him, took a sip, and


    remained silent.


    Olivia was curious about how poorly Harper performed to be grounded by the usually gentle Edward. She asked, "How much did


    Harper score? 400?"


    Liam knew about the grounding imposed by his uncle on Harper but remained unaware of the actual score. Despite several


    inquiries directed at Harper, Harper only responded cryptically, remaining elusive about the score.


    Liam made a spective guess, saying, "I estimate it''s 300 points or maybe even lower. Otherwise, why would it anger my


    uncle? If even my aunt can''t defend Harper. I''m sure his score is too low to salvage, and my uncle could only punish him with a


    new house rule."


    Because of Harper, the Landor family had a new house rule, grounding.


    Ruby pped her brother''s leg


    heavily. Unconsciously, Liam propped


    his leg up again. It had eal ||


    tural posture dsiFn couldn''t sit


    out it. Using the gentlest tone,


    Ruby delivered a threatening


    message. "If there''s a genuine issue


    with your leg, let Olivia help you with


    it." Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Olivia was very happy to take on the job. She said with a smug smile, "See, even your sister says so. Why not give it a try?"


    Liam rejected the offer without


    hesitation. "No way. You''ve only been


    learning for a few months, ardgdu |


    hts me tecbelnsah Ymnea pig?


    m on. | don''t want to end up ina


    wheelchair just because you decided


    to experiment." He would never agree


    to it because he didn''t even have a


    girlfriend yet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Olivia responded, "That''s too much. Are you looking down on me? How about we have a fight? If | lose, | won''t stare at your legs


    anymore."


    "No thanks. | won''t fall for that." Liam didn''t want to risk it. If he miraculously won, Jasper wouldn''t let him off the hook. He would


    not get away with it with a sister-protecting fanatic around. He had learned from past experiences of taking such losses since


    they were kids.


    Jasper smirked slightly and chuckled. "You can''t beat Olivia. It''s wise to surrender voluntarily.¡±


    Liam remained silent and refused to say more. Why did they look down on him? How could Olivia be so fierce as a girl? Nona or


    his sister were the real definition of gentle girls.


    Cyril interjected, "Aren''t you all curious about how many points Harper scored?"


    Cyril''s personality was simr to Frank''s. He enjoyed a good spectacle and thought that peace might be too boring. He was


    especially protective of his sister. If anyone at school even mentioned bullying his sister, Cyril could make that person question


    their life choices.


    Olivia remained curious. With a straw in her mouth, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Tell us."


    Ruby nced at Jasper when she lowered her head. Coincidentally, Jasper was also looking at her. Her blush slowly spread


    across her cheeks as she looked down and sipped her juice, biting the straw tightly with her teeth. At the same time, Jasper


    diverted his gaze toward Cyril.


    Cyril and Nona were freshmen in high school, while Harper was in senior year. All three attended the same school, while Liam


    studied at the same university Jasper had attended in Athana. He was majoring in management. Jasper and him were born into


    positions requiring them to be heirs.


    When Cyril was called to the principal''s office for a lecture, he found Harper also being reprimanded.


    It was quite a coincidence, almost too much to be called brothers. They could even meet each other during a scolding. Fate,


    right? Both were being criticized by their respective teachers, but they were actually listening to what the other''s teacher was


    scolding them for.


    At Athana High School, every


    homeroom teacher of every grade


    shared an office. The office quite


    spacious ag whenever Stu ent was


    calle or a lecture, teachers from


    different grades would be aware.


    There was no privacy at all. The


    principal imed this method


    motivated students to make fewer


    mistakes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Recalling the incident, Cyril revealed Harper''s score. "It''s 250."


    Everyone was speechless upon hearing that.


    Jasper wasn''t surprised at all and said in a casual tone, "That fits his ability. Pretty stable."


    At that time, Cyril had heard Harper''s homeroom teacher saying the same thing.


    Eyes widened, Jasper asked, "Cyril, how do you know that Harper''s homeroom teacher said the same thing?¡±


    Jasper appeared as though everything was within his expectations and didn''t chime in. Cyril''s words sparked everyone''s interest,


    prompting them to ask how the teacher had put it at that time.


    Harper wasn''t present at the gathering but had be the focal point of the evening.


    This was all thanks to Cyril.

 Chapter 654

    For Nona, who had always consistently held the top position in ss, Harper''s results shocked her. For scoring 250 points on the


    exam, Harper performed really poorly. No wonder her uncle grounded Harper. Such scores might as well prevent her from


    reaching the doors of a university.


    Although her aunt had four sons, she didn''t want to see Harper score so low. After all, he was an elder sibling and should have


    set an example. Nona thought to herself, munching on a strawberry tart filled with ice cream, savoring its delightful taste.


    In the next moment, all the girls looked towards Cyril. They were ready for some gossip. Even Ruby was interested. Their eyes


    were fixed on Cyril, and smiles lingered at the corners of their mouths.


    When people shared embarrassing stories about others, they often spoke animatedly, making it quite engaging. And that was


    exactly how Cyril appeared at this moment. He felt like he was delivering an award-winning speech on a stage.


    Cyril smiled and said, "At that time, Harper''s teacher waspletely flustered. She looked angry. Then, she banged on the table


    and asked Harper, ¡®Tell me about your feelings after the exam. Do you have any thoughts about being at the bottom now? Do


    you feel your grades are especially stable, always at the bottom? Do you take pride that you have such a consistent


    performance?¡±


    Upon hearing this, all of themughed. Olivia praised, "This teacher turns even her anger into humor. | love it."


    Cyril continued to share. "Then Harper started reflecting on himself. After that, he said, ¡®Miss, | feel my grades are quite stable.


    You said we shouldn''t deteriorate. In my case, | have no room for a decline. It''s just that the total score in this exam doesn''t look


    appealing and might mislead people''s perceptions of me. I''ll pay more attention to managing my scores next time.¡±


    As Cyril finished recounting Harper''s reflection, the few of themughed so hard that their shoulders trembled non-stop. Ruby


    pinched the space between her eyebrows. She was genuinely concerned about Harper. He was so rebellious, but she couldn''t


    stopughing at his funny moments.


    After all of them had theirugh, Cyril continued, "Then the teacher got exasperated and mmed the paper on the table,


    pointing at it, "You got 25 points in Arillion, and you''re talking about managing scores? Are you nning to keep it within 20 points


    next time? Also, you didn''t write a single word in the essay. How do you n to manage your scores there?¡±


    When Harper responded to the teacher about leaving the essay nk, Cyril was holding backughter so hard it felt like an


    internal injury. He kept his head down, fearing his teacher would notice.


    Cyril added, "Do you know how Harper responded to the teacher about leaving the essay nk? The essay topic was about the


    space of teenagers. Harper said his perspective was too vast, his inner space immeasurable, so he didn''t know where the


    boundaries were for what to write. He was afraid that if he started writing, he wouldn''t be able to stop, and if he didn''t finish it on


    time, he would waste inspiration."


    Cyril held back hisughter and continued, "At that moment, the teacher flew into a rage, and her face contorted in anger. | was


    worried that the teacher would lose herposure because of Harper. Thankfully, that teacher kept herposure and let


    Harper go. After Harper left, his teacher called my uncle. That''s when Harper got grounded, and Ruby became his tutor."


    Cyril shook his head. "Harper not only caused trouble for himself but also got Jayden and Fynn grounded. Aunt Leia arranged


    tutors for Jayden and Fynn to prevent situations like Harper''s. Aunt Ste watched over them every day. It''s a pity. The adult


    world is too exhausting. I''m d my parents have never demanded that | be the best in my studies."


    Cyril sighed. Nona didn''t expose her brother because their parents were already nning something. Soon enough, his brother


    might also be grounded.


    Jasper always picked up on different points. He turned around and asked, "Why were you called to the office and listened to the


    whole conversation? Were you there to be praised by your teacher?"


    Everyone continued to be intrigued, eager to know why Cyril was called to the office.


    Finally, Cyril lied, iming he was scolded for daydreaming in ss when, in reality, he was called to the office because he


    ranked second tost in the ss during the midterm exams.


    Jasper wasn''t easily fooled. After hearing Cyril''s words, he directly asked, "What was your total score for the midterms?"


    Cyril avoided eye contact and silently signaled to his sister. He took a sip of his drink and replied, "It''s not too bad, around 400."


    Olivia nodded. "There''s a difference of over 300 points between you and your sister. Keep working hard."


    Cyril nodded obediently, fearing further interrogation from the others. "Yeah, okay."


    Nona thought that his elder brother''s midterm score was just 301. It was significantly more challenging for him to score 400


    points. He barely reached 300 points, falling short by 99 points from 400 points.


    Among all the children, the ones with the best grades were Jasper, Ruby, George, Olivia, and Nona. They had consistently


    achieved excellence from elementary school to the present, securing the top spot in their grades every year.


    The next in line were Sophia, Liam, Jayden, Fynn, Kade, Vincent, and Dalton. Lastly, at the bottom were Cyril and Harper.


    As for Rose''s other three children, their grades were neither poor nor excellent, whichrgely corrted with Rose''s usual


    hands-off parenting style.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, Nona''s phone rang. It was a message from her father. The message read, [Nona, it''s nine


    o''clock. You still have to go to school tomorrow. Can you hang out with your friends next time? Remember to bring your brother


    home. Don''t let him wander around outside.]


    Nona replied obediently, [Got it, Dad. We''re getting ready toe back now.]


    Frank responded, [Stay safe on the way. Don''t rush. Mom and | will be waiting at the door for you.]


    Nona replied, [Okay, Dad.]


    The ckwell family and the Wilson family weren''t as strict with their children. One reason was that Ruby was already of legal


    age, and there were bodyguards in the background. Additionally, Ruby''s security guard doubled as a driver and was waiting for


    her at the door.


    During the day, Ruby drove herself, but in the evenings, Hackett arranged a driver for her.


    As for Jasper and Olivia, they were both quite adept physically and also had people watching out for them in the background,


    providing a lot of reassurance.


    At the door, all of them were bidding farewell to each other.


    Jasper stood upright, his tone brooking no argument as he said, "Everyone needs to report yourself in the group chat once


    you''re home. If you don''t, don''t bother showing up next time."


    Cyril teased, "Jasper, why are you acting like Sophia heading to military school? Okay, okay, I''ll report in, alright?"


    Nona bid a soft farewell to everyone. "Goodbye, guys. See you all next time."


    Olivia waved to them and said, "Until next time. Study hard, okay?"


    Then, she looked at Liam and said, "If you keep shaking your leg, I''ll seriously do something about it next time."


    Liam retorted, "Do you have a problem? It''s a rare gathering, and you''re fixated on my leg. I''m leaving. Ruby, let''s go."


    Meanwhile, Ruby nodded at Jasper and said softly, "Goodbye, Jasper."


    Upon hearing Ruby''s gentle tone, Jasper was stunned for a moment.


    Jasper didn''t respond but simply nodded. After everyone''s cars had left, he helped his sister put on a helmet and did the same


    for himself. Starting up their mom''s motorcycle, Olivia sat behind and held onto her brother''s waist.


    The ck motorcycle weaved through the bustling traffic. As they passed the endless stream of cars, they could hear ear-


    splitting DJ music from some of the luxury cars, the sound subtly creeping into their ears.


    At traffic lights, numerous drivers inevitably rolled down their windows to take in the scenery. If Olivia had been driving solo


    today, she might have attracted some attention. It happened quite often.


    Jasper''s long legs rested on the ground, his body leaning forward. Olivia held onto her brother tightly, asking from behind,


    "Jasper, why do you think Ruby suddenly gave up on her dream? | remember she wanted to be a pianist and a dance teacher.


    How did she end up as a designer, especially for men''s fashion? | thought she was kidding, but she ended up studying fashion


    design in college. She even started her studio right after her graduation."


    Jasper''s voice came low from the front. "Well, she had her own thoughts."


    Olivia kept asking, "Did Ruby not tell you the reason? | find the sudden change a bit surprising too. After all, Ruby really loved


    ying the piano and dancing. When we used to practice together as kids, she was so dedicated. It''s a shame she didn''t stick


    with it.¡±


    Olivia''s words from the back went unanswered, the wind carrying away her words and whispering them into Jasper''s ears up


    front. He didn''t respond, and the vehicle continued to navigate through the traffic.


    Half an hourter, the motorcycle parked steadily in the yard. Jasper kept one leg on the ground and leaned slightly while Olivia


    got off the bike. Then, Jasper shut off the engine. He took his sister''s helmet. He held two helmets in each hand as they walked


    to the house. As soon as they entered, he ced the helmets at their designated spot.


    Those helmets were customized couple helmets gifted by their dad to their mom. They now belonged to Olivia. Simrly, Sophia


    had a set too. Trevon had splurged on a simr motorcycle matching the set. However, Sophia was rarely home and left the bike


    collecting dust in the garage.


    Trevon and Natalie sat in the living room. When their children returned, Natalie stood up and walked toward the door. She helped


    straighten her daughter''s windblown bangs and said, "Next time when you go out for a gathering in the evening, let your brother


    drive a car."


    "It''s fine. Jasper doesn''t ride fast, and | quite enjoy it when he takes me for a ride, right, Jasper?" Olivia remarked.


    Jasper replied calmly, "Yes."


    Olivia held her mom''s wrist and walked toward Trevon. She said, "See, Jasper said the same. Right now, | cherish the time


    Jasper can spend with me. Once he finds a girlfriend in the future, he''ll surely take his girlfriend instead. | probably won''t have a


    chance to ride with him in the back anymore."


    Jasper didn''t respond and headed straight upstairs. "I''ll go up first," he said.


    Trevon watched his son''s departing figure and nodded. "Okay, what time are we going to the ckwell family cemetery


    tomorrow?"


    Jasper paused his steps for a few seconds before slowly replying, "I''ll ask Liam."


    ¡°You spent the whole evening together, and both Liam and Ruby were there. Why choose to ask him by text message?" Trevon


    asked while frowning.


    Jasper resumed walking. "Yeah, | only heard about the 250, and | forgot to ask more."


    Before Trevon could ask anything further, his son had already gone upstairs. Natalie said, "Why do you keep criticizing our son?


    Olivia, what does your brother mean by 250?"


    Natalie diverted the conversation. She thought that Trevon was strict with their son and too lenient with their daughter. Luckily,


    Jasper was a sensible child.


    Olivia tugged at her father''s clothes


    and shared about her evening with


    the others. After she finished, Treyvan


    couldn''t rep ei sintta


    growiad Wi rand more


    mischievous. "Edward seems busy.


    He visits the school as often as if he


    were visiting rtives. We go there toN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    see our children receive awards. He


    goes there to see his son to get


    educated." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing his smug expression, Natalie red at Trevon. "You''re enjoying this too much. Harper isn''tcking in intelligence. He just


    doesn''t want to study. He thinks he has three younger brothers to rely on."


    Trevon replied, "Edward has set family rules requiring all his four sons to inherit the family business. None of them can escape


    that."


    Trevon thought it was fortunate that he didn''t have four sons, or it would''ve been a disaster. If they were all like Harper, Trevon


    feared he wouldn''t live long. He thought of something and said, "Cyril will probably have another parent-teacher meeting next


    month, and he''lle looking for you again."


    Whenever Cyril got really bad grades, he either begged Natalie or urged Rose to attend the parent-teacher meetings. Now, given


    Harper''s poor performance, both Rose and Edward had be regr attendees at the school. Cyril couldn''t ask them again.


    So, he could only ce his hopes on Natalie.


    Cyril did not ask Ava because he didn''t want his mom to feel embarrassed. He didn''t ask Frank because he feared Frank might


    beat him.


    Frank always disciplined his son where Ava couldn''t see, and after punishing him, he wouldn''t allow his son to return home to


    comin.


    That was the scariest part, having no ce to cry.


    Olivia said, "Mom. If Cyriles


    looking for you this time, you really


    shouldn''t go. His grades should fiave


    i roved py nbvk Otherwise by the


    time he reaches senior year, he''ll be


    just like Harper. Uncle Edward is


    counting on him to inherit the family


    business. We can''t let Nona inherit it.


    Dad, am | right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon nodded. ¡°Olivia is right. You wouldn''t want Jasper to inherit the Roberts family business either."


    Natalie also understood it wasn''t


    appropriate for her to attend. She


    said, "| helped this kid Hegel


    back in arene se . When he


    montti ed his dad hitting him, | felt


    bad. This time, I''ll stand firm and


    refuse him. Ask Nona when the


    parent-teacher meeting is scheduled.


    I''ll be ¡®gone¡¯ for those days." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s just a kid. You act like you''re going into hiding for your life." Trevon chuckled, pinching his wife''s cheek.


    Olivia knew that her mother did not want to see Cyril''s disappointed expression. "Alright, I''ll ask Nona another day."


    Natalie red at Trevon. "I feel bad for that child. Cyril is actually pretty smart. He just doesn''t focus on studying. If Frank and


    Ava''s genes could produce a dimwit..."


    She sighed and continued, "If Cyril weren''t smart, he couldn''t have managed to transfer money from Frank''s bank card to his


    phone. What he did was wrong. | just think the kid has potential.¡±


    In the end, Frank discovered Cyril''s doing and harshly punished him. If it hadn''t been for Ava''s plea, Frank might have broken his


    son''s legs.


    After being punished, Cyril never tampered with his dad''s bank cards again. Frank set a family rule that prohibited any illegal


    activities on theputer, including unauthorized card ess.


    Natalie defended Cyril by pointing out the mysterious nature of certain gics. She highlighted how both Cyril and Nona had an


    extraordinary affinity forputers and were more proficient than usual. Even at a young age, Cyril could hack into his dad''s


    computer.


    Once everyone got home, they all promptly posted numbers in the group chat, indicating who arrived first.


    It was evident that everyone was adhering to the rules, demonstrating their eagerness not to miss the next gathering.

 Chapter 655

    The chirping of insects, the calls of birds, the lush greenery of trees, artificially nted orchids, roses, marigolds... allpeted


    for attention, blooming and vying in their beauty.


    At a nce, it felt as if one had wandered into a beautiful garden. But upon closer inspection, one could see cold, ck


    tombstones standing in rows, solemn and stark.


    And those attractive blooming flowers only added a different atmosphere to the icy, dignified, and heavy graveyard.


    Today was the day the ckwell family visited their family''s graves.


    The ckwell couple didn''t dress in mboyant colors, sticking to the proper ck and white hues.


    Hackett wore a ck t-shirt and gray pants, while Sherri wore a white shirt and ck casual trousers. They squatted in front of


    the tombstone, joining Hackett''s mother in offering something to the deceased.


    Nathan stood to the side and briefly nced at Jasper, who shared a simr aura as Trevon. Jasper remained silent. He stood


    respectfully to the side, yet his gaze was unwaveringly fixed on the tombstone, reflecting sincere emotions.


    Standing at 5.9 feet, Jasper''s height made him particrly conspicuous, especially with his strikingly handsome face. No one


    could resist the urge to take a second look at him. His refined demeanor made it pleasing to stare, as even in simple attire, his


    innate dignity couldn''t be concealed.


    Jasper sensed the intense scrutiny but didn''t turn. He kept his gaze fixed on the tombstone, standingposed and calm.


    From Nathan''s perspective, Jasper was a head and a half taller than Ruby and half a head taller than Liam. In this gathering,


    Jasper was the tallest, surpassing his son by a few inches. Nathan could not help but ask, "Jasper, any particr reason your


    dad couldn''t make it this year?"


    Trevon felt in debt to Henry, and he''de every year without fail. However, this year''s absence was due to someone voluntarily


    offering to take his ce.


    But the ckwell family was unaware of it, so it was natural for them to inquire. It wasn''t meant as an obligation for Trevon to


    come and visit the grave.


    Jasper remained outwardly unaffected and replied casually, "Oh, Olivia''s back."


    Everyone knew that Trevon doted on his daughter. It was no exaggeration to say that almost everyone in Athana knew about


    this. Therefore, when Jasper mentioned those words, everyone present believed him without a doubt.


    A gentle breeze swept by, causing the white skirt of Ruby to flutter and unintentionally tangle with Jasper''s ck sweatpants.


    Spring attire isn''t particrly thick, and she could feel her legs brushing against the fabric of his pants.


    However, Jasper didn''t move as if nothing had happened. Instead, Ruby felt a pang of embarrassment and tugged at her skirt,


    cing her hands on it to prevent it from fluttering.


    Upon hearing Jasper''s reason, Joy and Nathan simply smiled without saying much.


    Sherri was thoroughly convinced. She remained squatting on the ground. She lifted her gaze, which could easily trace the outline


    of her future son-inw''s angr jawline. His strikingly handsome features were undeniably pleasing to the eye.


    Sherri''s thoughts drifted a bit as she imagined the potential for beauty if Ruby and Jasper were to have children in the future,


    thinking that their genes and looks would be off the charts. She coughed lightly, pulling herself back to reality. "Ahem, ahem, your


    dad''s indulgence toward Sophia and Olivia is undeniable. Especially when Sophia was younger, she was so mischievous, but


    Trevon never scolded her once. His indulgence knows no bounds."


    Nathan chimed in, saying, "They say daughters are a father''s precious treasure. Looks like there''s truth to that saying."


    Sherri continued, "Jasper, my straightforwardness mighte across as strong. Hope you don''t mind. I''m just someone who


    speaks my mind."


    Jasper stood tall, a rare smile gracing his lips as he politely replied, "You speak the truth, and | don''t mind."


    His smiling demeanor made Sherri find him even more handsome, inwardlymenting on his striking appearance while


    maintaining a calm exterior. She praised, "Oh, Jasper, your words are always delightful to hear, more pleasing than your dad''s."


    Standing beside Jasper in a white short-sleeved shirt, Liam reached out to put his arm around Jasper''s shoulder. Due to the


    height difference, it seemed a bit strained, almost like a stretching exercise. After a few seconds, Liam let go and leaned in,


    yfully bumping into Jasper. "Jasper, seems like your reputation''s better than your father''s.¡±


    Jasper didn''t respond to thisment. Ruby nced at her carefree brother and reminded him to stand properly.


    Everyone else wore long sleeves except for Liam, who wore short sleeves. When the breeze passed by, Liam was the only one


    who instinctively shivered a bit.


    Hackett was equally convinced but with a differing opinion. He nced at Jasper, who was a bit taller than him and started to


    tease, "Your dad''s pulling a fast one here. No, scratch that. He''s burning the bridge after crossing it. Back when he needed my


    grandpa, he dragged me out of bed on Christmas toe to the grave. Now, his daughter''s back, and he decided not to show


    up. Seriously, his character''s questionable.¡±


    Jasper remainedposed, refusing to engage in conversation no matter what Hackett said. He felt responsible today since his


    dad couldn''te, but he couldn''t voice it.


    Ruby nced at her father, signaling him to mind his words. Sensing his daughter''s message, Hackett toned down his teasing.


    Abandoning the teasing, Hackett squatted next to Sherri, yfully taunting Trevon. "Grandpa, you''ve blessed Trevon so much.


    You''ve been his support for years. Every year, he needs your presence multiple times. You''ve been helping him for so many


    years, all for nothing."


    Trevon''s pursuit of his wife using Henry''s story had be a familiar anecdote within the ckwell family. Hackett had


    recounted it numerous times, making it a well-known tale. Following the pattern of learning from the past, everyone in the


    ckwell family, from the couple to Ruby and Liam, could recite it effortlessly. It was almost as smooth as reciting poetry.


    Even the household staff of the ckwell family knew precisely how Trevon had initially approached Henry for help.


    Joy tapped Hackett on the shoulder and gave her son a reproachful look, a warningden with authority. "You''re an elder. How


    can you act like this? Jasper, he''s just joking. Don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s used to teasing your dad without any restraints


    on his words. When there are children around, he should be mindful of his image as an elder.¡±


    Joy finished speaking and then shot another re at Hackett.


    Jasper nodded at Joy. "It''s okay. These are just memories from my dad''s younger days."


    After that, Ruby chuckled, covering her mouth with one hand. Jasper always managed to present amusing things with a straight


    face.


    Hackett thought, ''Howe this kid never gets mad? His emotions are way too stable.¡¯


    Liam lightly bumped Jasper again and whispered in his ear, "Jasper, you don''t happen to be unaware of your father borrowing


    from my great-grandpa¡¯s name, do you? If so, I''ll write a short essay about it for youter.¡±


    Suddenly, Jasper became very curious about the specifics of this event. At home, his father always kept his mistakes tightly


    under wraps. He replied casually, "Okay."


    Liam assured with a mischievous tone. "Okay, | promise to detail it meticulously, more thoroughly than an 800-word essay."


    Liam''s shoulder was tapped by Ruby. She delivered her warning in gentle tones, and it carried an underlying sense of


    intimidation. "That''s enough. Pay your respects to great-grandpa and great-grandma. You always fool around and do not take


    things seriously. If you fail a course or don''tplete the credits this semester, you''ll be grounded just like Harper."


    Liam, who had been yful moments ago, instantly had a terrified expression as he shivered. The breeze was a bit chilly today.


    In this household, his sister had the final say about his grades. It was his sister who decided if he could pass the test or not.


    "Ruby, I''m sorry, don''t be so serious. I''ll go pay respects now. I''ll even kneel straight away."


    Ruby wasn''t amused by her brother''s words. She simply stared at him. Liam stood before Henry''s tombstone, sping his hands


    together in earnest prayer.


    Meanwhile, Jasper stood out of sight from everyone and smiled. He harbored a different thought in his mind.


    Sherri''s words added anotheryer of impact for her son. "Your sister is right. If you can''t even graduate from college, just go


    work at a construction site. Worker wages are pretty high nowadays. If you go, we''ll save on hiring an extra hand."


    Liam was left speechless upon hearing that. They did not have to criticize him so hard.


    The ckwell family was unified in their approach to education, aiming for excellence. They had a tacit agreement on this front.


    As long as they could nurture their grandsons and sons into excellence, they were a united front. The entire family held the same


    standards as Ruby, to the point that Liam was genuinely afraid of his sister''s threats.


    An hourter, at the foot of the mountain, the group split up. Hackett and Nathan were headed to thepany, and Joy, Sherri,


    and Liam were going home. Ruby was off to her studio.


    There were a total of three cars, including Jasper''s white Lamborghini sports car that could only amodate two people.


    Hackett nced at the conspicuous car nearby and said to his daughter, "Ruby, get in the car. I''l drop you off at the studio first,


    then I''ll go to thepany with your grandpa..."


    "No need for the trouble. Jasper is heading back to the Wilson''s residence, and it passes by Ruby''s studio, right? Just let Jasper


    give her a ride. It won''t be any trouble for Jasper.¡± Sherri interrupted Hackett.


    Hackett was stunned and speechless.


    Jasper, being quite the gentleman, sought the opinion of Ruby. His face showed no particr expression, making it unclear


    whether he was happy or not. "Yeah, it''s on the way. | can do it. If Mr. Hackett is giving her a ride, I''ll head off first."


    After that, Jasper nced at Hackett. From the depths of this kid''s eyes, Hackett couldn''t discern an ounce of falsehood. Instead,


    they seemed earnest, leaving him feeling perplexed, unable to fathom the boy''s true thoughts. Hackett began to doubt whether


    he had read too much into it.


    Growing up, both Jasper and Ruby


    were often hailed as the perfect


    match. They''d heard countle Sor


    remarks f om eyenyoRe. \Rany people


    poteiniy and Sherri to directly


    arrange their marriage. Sherri was


    eager to do so, but Natalie insisted


    on respecting the children''s wishes,


    avoiding imposing anything forcibly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though Natalie also held great


    affection for Ruby, having watched


    her grow up, she had no intentienof


    meddlin nhensonEentional


    fect believed it was better if


    her son and goddaughter pleased


    each other. If not, they could always


    maintain a brother-sister rtionship.


    To her, they were all family. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Hackett noticed there was not a trace of concern for his daughter on Jasper''s face. Not to mention now, even in


    regr times, Hackett hadn''t noticed any indication. This troublesome kid was usually very quiet, never initiating contact with


    Ruby and only reaching out to Liam when needed.


    Hackett thought, ¡®Should | remove this troublesome kid from the potential son-inw lineup?"


    With that thought, Hackett''s worries diminished slightly. He nced at his daughter, awaiting her decision. Ruby smiled gently


    and said, "Dad, just go directly to thepany with Grandpa.¡±


    As she spoke, Ruby nced at her


    wristwatch with a blue strap. "It''s a


    little past 9 o''clock oy and)


    eer eongedt¨¦da Song this time. If


    8) opped off at the studio first


    and then go to thepany, it might


    be noon by the time | arrive. I''ll just


    ride with Jasper. It''s more convenient


    and on the way." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Hackett could respond, Joy urged, "Alright, let Jasper give her a ride. Let''s notplicate simple matters, as Ruby said.


    Let''s go, there''s trafficing behind."


    Amid Joy''s incessant urging, Hackett reluctantly took the driver''s seat. Nathan had already settled in the passenger seat, waiting.


    As the car remained still, Nathan asked, "Are we going or not?"


    The car started, and Hackett''s vehicle led the way, followed by Sherri''s car. Liam intended to ride with Jasper, but as he


    attempted to step in, Sherri firmly pulled him back. "Get in the car. Jasper, please take it slow."


    Jasper nodded. "Sure thing, Sherri."


    Through the wind, Sherri''s scolding of Liam could still be heard. "Are you nning to crawl into the trunk? Have you seen what a


    sports car looks like?"


    The next moment, Sherri''s praise carried through the breeze to the ears of the two young ones. "Jasper is really good, polite,


    and handsome."


    Ruby was ustomed to her mother''s praises of Jasper. At home, she wouldpliment him at least three times a day.


    The two watched as the two cars departed, neither making a move to get into any of the cars, just standing still.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 656

    The back of the car waiting to leave could not be seen.


    Jasper walked towards the front passenger seat and opened the door. With one hand in his pocket and the other on the door, he


    said to Ruby, who was still standing there, "Get in."


    Hearing this, Ruby moved her feet and replied, "Okay."


    Ruby''s dress had no pockets, so she was carrying her phone with a purple phone case. The size of the phone was a little big


    because she had to look at the photo album sometimes. It was not convenient for her to wear theputer, so she bought this


    size of the phone.


    Her hands were small and her fingers were long. She held her phone in one hand and her long dress in the other. She lifted her


    feet and got into the front passenger seat. After sitting down, she ced her phone on herp and reached out to fasten her


    seatbelt.


    Just as she fastened the buckle of her seatbelt, she turned around and saw Jasper bending down to adjust her dress.


    She did not stop him from helping. She watched quietly as a warm feeling flowed through her heart.


    When she first got into the car, she was so focused on her seatbelt that she forgot that she was wearing a long dress. The hem


    of the dress was still outside the car door. At this moment, Jasper slowly lifted the hem of her dress and entered the car.


    A few secondster, he stood up, put his hands in his pockets, and said calmly, "It''s done."


    Jasper looked like he was helping out, but Ruby''s cheeks were slightly flushed. "Thank you."


    "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, Jasper gently closed the door and rubbed his fingers in his pocket.


    He walked around the back of the car, opened the door, and sat in the driver''s seat. He put on his seatbelt and started the car.


    The car drove slowly to the intersection in the city. Just as Ruby had said, it was very congested at this point.


    Seeing that the traffic wouldn''t be smooth for a while, the car stopped. Jasper handed the ck cardigan hanging on the back of


    the car seat to Ruby, who was beside him, and said calmly, "It''s a little congested. If you''re tired, sleep for a while. Cover yourself


    with these clothes that have not been worn after washing. They''re clean."


    Ruby took the clothes and nced at Jasper. She lowered her head and looked at the clothes in her hands. Her heart was


    pounding. "It''s fine. | don''t mind. Thank you."


    She carefully held the clothes in her hands and did not cover herself. Instead, she ced them on herp and held the cor


    tightly with both hands. It was a little unnatural.


    The car started moving again and drove forward slowly. Jasper''s gaze was fixed on the front. He opened his beautiful lips and


    said naturally, "I''m the only one driving this car. There''s nothing girly in the car. Olivia has her own car, so there''s no nket, only


    my clothes.¡±


    Ruby''s heart fluttered as she turned to look at the scenery outside the window. Her red lips moved. "Oh."


    She turned her head slightly to look at the back and smiled.


    After that, the two of them did not speak. It was so quiet in the car that they could hear each other''s breathing. Ruby''s phone


    vibrated. Her phone was under Jasper''s clothes. She took it out from under the clothes and adjusted the clothes on her legs. She


    leaned back in her chair and looked at her phone.


    "It''s a message from Dad," Ruby said to the driver.


    Jasper was not surprised at all. It was as if he had expected it. He only said one word, "Well."


    Hackett''s message was nothing more than asking if her daughter hade to the studio. Ruby replied, "Traffic jam."


    She also took a photo of the traffic in front of her and sent it to Hackett.


    Hackett replied, asking her daughter to send him a message when she was at the studio. Ruby replied, "Okay."


    After exiting the chat with her father, she realized that her friends in the studio had sent a message. "Ruby, a few men had just


    come to order suits. | told them to take their measurements, but they were unwilling and insisted on waiting for you."


    Ruby didn''t show any emotions after reading the message. She simply replied, "Tell them that the orders are full and | don''t n


    to ept new orders. Send them away. These people don''t really want to make suits."


    How could someone who really wanted to make clothes not be willing to be measured? They had to choose someone. After the


    clothes were done, they had to be tried on at an agreed time. If they were not satisfied, they could change them again. Besides,


    her father had personally found her assistant. How could she be so stupid that she did not know how to measure them?


    They were most likely looking for trouble.


    Besides, her studio had yet to open for business, so she was only making online orders. She had her own shop online.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Jasper saw Ruby''s brows furrow subconsciously. However, it onlysted for a moment before she


    quickly let go. "What''s the matter?"


    She put away her phone and helped Jasper fold her clothes like a virtuous wife. She folded them very carefully. "It''s fine.


    Someone in the studio asked me to customize a suit."


    "Male." It was a statement, not a question.


    "Yes, a man." Ruby raised her head and looked at Jasper''s side profile. After a while, Jasper said, "It''s normal. Your studio is


    custom-made for men."


    Although he was telling the truth, Ruby suddenly did not want to say anything. She simply hummed in agreement.


    Sensing the change in the atmosphere, Jasper realized that he might have said something wrong. He turned the steering wheel


    with one hand and held the window with the other. From the corner of his eye, he nced at the co-pilot. "I''m saying that your


    studio is custom-made for men. It''s normal for men to step into the shop.¡±


    It was better not to exin. Jasper himself felt that it was a little awkward and strenuous to exin. Forget it, he would not


    exin.


    Jasper''s answer was not what Ruby had hoped for. She was a little unhappy and no one spoke until they reached the studio.


    The car was parked in the studio''s parking space. A small Mercedes-Benz car was already parked at the entrance. Hackett had


    asked the driver to send it over. Regardless of whether Jasper had any feelings for his daughter, Hackett had to prevent the brat


    from getting close to her.


    When the car left the cemetery, Hackett called the driver at home and asked him to send his daughter''s car to the studio.


    The car stopped and the engine was turned off. Before Jasper could say anything, Ruby had already gotten out of the car. She


    ced the folded clothes neatly on the passenger seat and mmed the door shut.


    Jasper was stunned for a few seconds. She still had a temper? He didn''t seem to have said anything wrongly.


    She looked a little angry, but there was no evidence.


    He opened the car door and got out of the car. With his hands in his pockets, he walked towards the studio. Ruby''s studio had


    just opened not long ago. It had only been about a month. It was renovated by Hackett before graduation.


    Throughout the entire process, Hackett did not let his daughter waste any effort. Ruby gave her father a blueprint and Hackett


    personally supervised the renovation. He paid attention to every detail and would asionally ask his daughter if she was


    satisfied.


    When Jasper stepped into the studio, he saw there were three men inside surrounding Ruby and asking for measurements.


    Ruby told them that she would not be taking any orders recently and said that it was not open for business yet. However, the


    three men beside her acted as if they did not hear her and kept asking for measurements.


    The man in the lead had his hairbed back. He didn''t look much older than Jasper, but he was dressed a little old-fashioned.


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes that were shiny. He smiled and said, "Miss ckwell, | know you just opened for


    business, but didn''t your assistant say that your orders are already full recently? That means you can take them. I''m not in a


    hurry for you to take your time toplete my order. Let''s change the WhatsApp number. Let me know when it''s done. I''ll try it


    on."


    The man''s eyes were filled with lust. His smile was lecherous and very unfriendly.


    The two men at the side echoed, "That''s right. If your orders are full, it means that you can start customizing. Once we enter, it''s


    business. Why don''t you like us?"


    The leader said, "How can you say that? These two brats are insensible. They haven''t read any books nor been educated and


    don''t know how to speak. Miss ckwell, don''t mind them."


    On the pure white countertop were scissors, erasers, ck markers, tape measures, scratch powder, staplers, automatic pencils,


    needle kits, and some ck, navy blue rags, diagrams, and drawings.


    Ruby casually put the needle bag on her wrist. She lowered her head and spread out a piece of ck cloth with shiny stars on it.


    She ced the tape measure on top of it and started measuring.


    The three men were focused on Ruby and did not notice Jasper who had just entered. The assistant was a youngdy who


    looked average.


    The assistant had never seen such a scene before and was anxious. Mr. ckwell said that she had to protect Ruby.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She looked at Jasper, who was


    leaningzily against the door,


    watching the show. The assist


    couldn''t t If he @aS@ bent or


    Epic She guessed that he


    was a client. If he was a friend, he


    would have helped Ruby long ago


    when he saw her being pestered.


    How could he watch like this? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The assistant went forward to help and exined nervously, "Hello, our order was set a few months ago. It was set by Ruby


    when she was in university, so we won''t be going offline for the time being. Our studio will open at the end of next month. If


    you''re interested at the end of next month..."


    The three of them acted as if they did not hear the assistant''s words. They only felt that it was noisy and pushed the assistant.


    The assistant staggered and almost fell.


    Ruby''s back was facing the assistant, so she did not see it. She lowered her head and said in an emotionless tone, "My assistant


    has already said what needs to be said. If you really want to make a reservation today, you can do it. Let my assistant help to


    measure you."


    Jasper''s eyes turned cold. The three of them did not touch Ruby and just pestered her from a distance. Perhaps they were more


    or less afraid of the ckwell family.


    They mustered their courage in front of the beauty.


    "I don''t want a little assistant to measure me. | want..."


    The voice like shattered ice came from the door. "Don''t you understand humannguage? Didn''t you hear her say that she won''t


    ept the order?"


    The three of them turned their heads in unison. The other two were a little rash as they strode towards the door. "Who are you?


    Do you think you have the right to speak in front of our bro? Dumbass."


    Upon hearing this, Jasper stood up.


    With one hand in his pocket and the


    other casually ie he corners of


    spare errifying


    Ss le: He walked to the person who


    had scolded him just now and quickly


    grabbed this guy''s chin and pulled it


    gently. The man''s chin was instantly


    dislocated. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    No one had ever called him a dumbass since he was a kid. On the other hand, he looked calm as if nothing had happened. His


    eyes sank to the bottom of theke.


    "Ah..." The person whose jaw had been dislocated was in so much pain that he couldn''t say a word.


    Others might not be able to tell Jasper''s emotions, but Ruby, who had grown up with him, could tell that he was angry. She


    quickly put down her work and handed a tissue to Jasper, gesturing for him to wipe it. "I''m fine."


    Jasper did not reply. The coldness in his eyes did not dissipate. He sat on the stage and took a tissue to wipe it. He threw it into


    the trash can handsomely and precisely and ced his hands on hisp.


    He nced at them with a gaze that could freeze people to death.


    The person in the lead recognized


    Jasper and knew who his father was.


    He smiled and apologized. AIST


    man odor gr the odds


    Were &Y inst him. "Jasper, | failed to


    recognize you. It''s just that the


    clothes | bought recently are not to


    my liking. | wanted toe to Miss


    ckwell''s to customize a few


    pieces. I''ll leave now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 657

    The leader was tempted. There were a few times when Ruby went to the construction site to look for Hackett, but the man in


    front of her saw her a few times and kept asking around. Recently, when he found out that Ruby had opened a studio, he


    couldn''t help but bring his two sidekicks over.


    Seeing this, the other sidekick became weak. He guessed that the person in front of him was not simple and shut his mouth. The


    other sidekick kept screaming and could not say a word.


    It was noisy enough.


    Jasper casually lowered his head and yed with his fingers. He rubbed his fingertips and his deep eyes were filled with frost.


    There was no warmth at all as he asked, "What was it again, what Larsen?"


    The person in the lead smiled. His face was stiff from smiling. He had just taken a step when he turned back. It seemed like he


    had a bad start today. He had heard that the Wilson family and the ckwell family had the intention to get married, but the


    news he had heard confirmed that the two of them were not a couple. They did not usually go out together.


    "Sam, Sam Larsen. These two words are quite easy to remember. You don''t have to remember a small fry like me, Jasper.¡±


    Jasper sneered. "I''m very free. Or is your family too big? Do you think that you''ve earned too much from the ckwell family? Do


    you think that the Larsen family is the only sand quarry in Athana?"


    His tone was calm, but it was filled with coldness. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    The assistant was a little dumbfounded. Why didn''t Ruby''s friend help out just now? She was so nervous. She did have some


    trifling skills, but she couldn''t defeat three men.


    As soon as Jasper said this, Sam was even more afraid. If his father found out, he would definitely beat Sam to death. The first


    time Sam asked his father, Mason, about Ruby, he was scolded and warned. This time, he came secretly.


    Sam apologized sincerely, "I was wrong, Miss ckwell, | was wrong. Please make Jasper let me go, | promise | won''te


    again."


    He kept apologizing, but deep down, he was not convinced. He felt that Jasper was being nosy. Jasper did not go up and stop


    him, but a wise man did not fight when the odds were against him. He retreated when he should and waited for Ruby to speak.


    After a while, Ruby spoke up. She did not want to spend the entire morning on such a trivial matter, nor did she want to see


    these people. She nced at Jasper and said gently, "Let them go. Don''te into my studio again."


    She didn''t wee him. They even called Jasper a dumbass just now. It didn''t sound good.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jasper remained silent. The three of them waited while Ruby carefully tugged at the corner of


    Jasper''s shirt.


    Jasper turned around and stared at Ruby for a while. When he saw that the three of them did not move, he looked up and


    nced at them coldly. "Why, do you want me to go with you to relocate your chin?"


    "No need, no need. We''ll do it ourselves. Goodbye, Jasper. Goodbye, Miss ckwell."


    No one paid attention to these people. They stared coldly at the backs of the few flies as they left.


    At the door, anotherckey was unconvinced and asked angrily. They were used to being domineering and had some money on


    them. This was the first time they had suffered a loss. They were unconvinced. "Sam, we''re too cowardly. Let''s not just let it go."


    Sam spat out a mouthful of saliva. "This person''s surname is Wilson. How can | fucking go against him? Ah, it''s just that he has a


    family a little better than me. If Trevon Wilson wasn''t his father, he, Jasper, would be nothing. Pfft, I''l go back and n. I''ve never


    suffered such cowardice before. Let''s go."


    As he spoke, he turned around and nced at the name of the studio. Only RB. He couldn''t pronounce it, and without a high


    education, he couldn''t guess the meaning of this name.


    He spat on the ground again. His behavior was a strong contrast to his clothes. He called his twockeys to leave.


    After the toads left, the studio fell silent. However, Jasper had no intention of leaving. He jumped down from the table and leaned


    against a pir with his hands in his pockets. Ruby was about to thank him politely when her assistant walked over. "Ruby, is this


    your boyfriend?"


    Jasper suddenly looked up at Ruby, who was already working with her head lowered. A strand of hair fell from her forehead and


    covered the corners of her beautiful eyes.


    Hearing this, Ruby stopped what she was doing with the tape measure. She smiled and said a little loudly, "He''s my brother,


    right, brother?"


    The two of them looked at each other from afar. A strange atmosphere surrounded them. Neither of them spoke and just looked


    at each other. The assistant felt that the way the two of them interacted was a little strange. It was sometimes far and sometimes


    close. She couldn''t find an adjective to describe their rtionship.


    It was just strange, and she did not intend to continue asking. The assistant felt that Jasper''s cold expression just now was quite


    scary. His entire body was emitting cold air, like a cold air cooler.


    Now that he was silent, he did not look easy to get along with. The assistant retreated timidly and held her breath. She did not


    want to be implicated in the battle between the two of them. She secretly hid in a corner and tidied up the fabric, trying not to


    make any sound. Her breathing frequency had been adjusted.


    Time passed minute by minute. No one looked away. In the end, it was Jasper who looked away first. He coughed dryly and


    said, "You don''t needpensation for helping you chase away the business?"


    Ruby lowered her head and was silent for a while. She seemed to be thinking. She tucked her hair behind her ear and hung the


    tape measure around her neck, hanging it naturally in front of her chest.


    After a while, Ruby smiled and said, "If you want topensate me, | won''t reject it. How do you n topensate me? I''m


    fine with Google Pay or credit cards. It''s up to you."


    As she spoke, Ruby deliberately took the money-sweeping code from the bar counter and the card machine. She held it in her


    hand and asked, "Brother, which way do you want to pay?"


    Brother?


    For some reason, Jasper felt a lump in his throat. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the innocent and harmless Ruby. There


    was a smile on her face. He exhaled. "How much?"


    He curled his lips slightly and took out his phone, preparing to transfer the money. He asked, "Google Pay, I''ll transfer it to you."


    Ruby could not help but smile. She bit her lower lip to suppress her smile. "The price of kinship is 20 thousand dors."


    Hearing this, Jasper fell silent and smiled. He handed the card to Ruby for her to swipe. Google Pay was not convenient to


    transfer so much money.


    Ruby took the bank card in a good mood and operated it skillfully. A few secondster, Jasper received a payment message on


    his phone.


    He smiled again at the numbers on his phone''s text message and slipped the phone back into his pocket.


    Ruby''s phone rang as well. It was probably a message from her bank ount. Ruby did not look at it. She knew that it was from


    her bank ount. "I''ll measure your size for you. Come here."


    Seeing that Jasper was still standing there looking at her, Ruby urged, "Are you going to be measured? If you won''t, | will do my


    business.¡±


    The assistant was speechless. What kind of interaction was this? Weren''t they talking aboutpensation just now? Why were


    they measuring the clothes now?


    A few secondster, Jasper walked up to Ruby as if he was afraid that she would not take his measurements. His tall figure


    completely covered her body. The assistant could only see Jasper''s back and could no longer see Ruby.


    The assistant nced from time to time.


    Jasper lowered his eyes to look at the girl who was shorter than him. Her slightly curly brown hair was casually tied up with a


    rubber band, and her bangs were beautiful. The curly hair on both sides of her face fell on both sides and curled up slightly. The


    fragrance of the ends of her hair invaded his nose and was very pleasant.


    After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "How do you measure it?"


    The assistant thought, "Why does it look like a rtionship instead of a measurement? Is it an illusion?"


    Ruby said, "Raise your hand."


    Jasper followed Ruby''s instructions. He did whatever she said and was extremely obedient.


    Pressing the tip of her finger against the end of the tape measure, she pulled it t against his shoulder with one hand and stood


    on tiptoe. When she had just put one foot up on tiptoe, Jasper suddenly lowered a few inches and he crouched down.


    Ruby easily measured his shoulders and kept the tape measure in her hand. "Your shoulders are finished. Stand up." She picked


    up a pen and recorded the measurements. Then, she gestured for Jasper to raise his hand.


    "Yes, which action?"


    These words amused Ruby and Jasper.


    The assistant hid in a corner and watched the show. What was with the sweet feeling?


    "Raise your hands."


    "Yeah."


    She circled the tape measure around his body and began to measure his chest and waist. He stood there motionless like a


    human model and just let her do whatever she wanted. After measuring his upper body, she measured his lower body. She was


    very meticulous. She basically measured him twice.


    Ten minutester, she put away the tape measure. He was still maintaining the same posture and looked very cute. Ruby raised


    her hand and put his hand down. "Alright, | don''t have the money to pay for being a model.¡±


    Jasper said, "What else do | need to do?"


    "Huh?" Ruby had already memorized Jasper''s measurements in her mind. She looked up at the person who asked the question


    in confusion, not knowing what he meant.


    "I mean, is it measured?"


    Ruby looked at Jasper in amusement. She blinked and her mascara-covered eyshes were like a fan. "Alright, where else do


    you want to measure?"


    Jasper nced at her and saw that she was smiling. He looked around and realized that there were no surveince cameras.


    "Why didn''t you install the camera?"


    "There are all blueprints in the studio. There''s an instation at the door."


    Jasper nodded. "I''m leaving."


    After a pause, Ruby nodded. "Mm, you don¡¯t want to choose a color?"


    She was talking about the color of the fabric.


    "You make the arrangements.¡±


    Ruby looked at him and replied, "Oh."


    Before leaving, Jasper nced at her again. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds before he turned around


    and left. He put his hands in his pockets and smiled the moment he turned around. The assistant saw it.


    As soon as Jasper stepped out of the door, the assistant stood up and ran to the door. After watching the car leave, she turned


    around and jumped in front of Ruby. She asked, "Ruby, did something happen between you two?"


    The assistant was very certain.


    "That''s not right. | think the way that


    handsome man logked iat you ust!


    Seog Kd the way you


    looked at him was also wrong. You


    don''t look like an older brother and


    younger sister. But why did you call


    him brother?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby smiled and lowered her head to work. She was in a good mood. "Because I''ve called him brother since | was young. We


    were born in the same year, month, and day, and we grew up together.¡±


    "Childhood sweethearts. The two of you were innocent. But why..."


    Ruby interrupted her and smiled beautifully. Her eyes were filled with anticipation and hope as if there was light in front of her.


    "Wait for time."


    Waiting for time?


    Ruby''s assistant was confused by her words. Ruby looked at her dumbfounded expression and found it funny. "Take out the


    ck fabric with starlight.¡±


    "Is it the one we bought at the highest price?" the assistant asked.


    Yesterday, she was stillining about why Ruby had bought such expensive fabric. More importantly, Ruby had not only


    bought ck, but also white, gray, navy blue, and brown.


    In the end, she only used one color today. It was ck.


    "Yes, it''s that model. Go get it. Be careful.¡±


    "Okay, got it."


    There was a storage room for fabrics. The fabrics were stacked neatly on the white shelves. The material was written on each


    fabric.


    On the way back to the Wilson''s residence.


    Liam ckwell sent the edited essay to Jasper. Jasper turned on his phone at the traffic light.


    After reading the long speech, Jasper


    began to doubt Liam''snguage


    organization abilit Helooked tit!


    roca hasan it. It was


    just that hisprehension and


    reassembly ability were good.


    Otherwise, he would really be


    confused. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After reading everything, Jasper


    couldn''t help butugh. No wonder


    every time Sophia aske herdfather |


    hs ees lub fer mother, her


    father would say it in a simpler way.


    He would say that it was love at first


    sight and that they liked each other,


    but he wouldn''t say the details.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Based on the content of the small essay, it was indeed difficult to talk about the details. They were all the father''s dark history.


    The ckwell family''s great-grandfather had contributed a lot. No wonder Dad went to the ckwell family''s tomb every year.


    Jasper only stepped on the elerator and continued driving after the honking of his back.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 658

    The next morning.


    The Wilson family''s cemetery.


    Theo''s garden was the most eye-catching part of the cemetery every year. Whether they were blooming or not, the flowers and


    trees in the garden grew extremely well. The green leaves were as bright as wax and were exceptionally pleasing to the eye


    under the warm sun. All kinds of flower heads gathered around, sticking their heads out, wanting to be the most beautiful flower.


    The group of people stood in the cemetery and paid their respects to their ancestors and Theo one by one in sequence.


    When they were paying respects to Theo, Jasper knelt and kowtowed to the tombstone. He knelt on the ground and helped to


    ce the flowers properly. Olivia knelt beside her brother.


    Caleb and Rachel looked at their grandchildren¡¯s actions and nodded slightly. Although the cemetery was clean, there was still


    dust if they knelt directly. In addition, Jasper''s pants were gray, and Olivia''s pants were white.


    Natalie squatted on the ground and took a stack of lettering designs from a bag. She handed them to her son and said, "Jasper,


    ce them on your great-grandfather''s grave."


    Jasper took them and replied calmly, "Okay."


    Every year, Jasper would sort out the lettering designs he had written for the past year and take them to the cemetery to be


    ced on Theo''s grave, signifying that Theo could check Jasper''s works.


    There were many pieces of paper. The lettering designs were drawn every day without rest. Olivia helped to take some and


    ced them on the grave. No one snatched this task. Only Jasper and Olivia were allowed to do it.


    Trevon stood before his grandfather''s tombstone in a suit and leather shoes. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He was


    speaking and praying inwardly.


    Rachel squatted down and wiped the tombstone. Even though it was clean, she still wiped it every time she came. "Dad, Sophia,


    that mischievous kid, is not here today. May you and Mom in heaven bless her to be safe and sound during training."


    "Grandpa, I''ve handed Jasper''s homework to you. Check it carefully. The children are doing well. Trevon and | are doing well,


    too. You and Grandma may rest assured. Sophia is the most mischievous and vexing one in the family.¡±


    Natalie also said a few words.


    Half an hourter, after everything was ced on the grave and tidied up, Jasper helped his sister to get up. Natalie bent over


    and was about to pat Olivia''s dirty knees when Olivia stopped her. "Mom, it''s okay."


    Then, Olivia patted her own knees and helped Jasper pat his knees. Jasper gestured for Olivia to stop. Jasper took a packet of


    wet wipes from the pocket of his sweater and handed it to Olivia.


    Olivia took the packet of wet wipes, took one out, and wiped her hands. She stuffed the rest of the wet wipes back into her


    brother''s pocket and held his wrist as they left the cemetery.


    Gage and Mary did not leave. They requested to stay and apany Theo. The olddy chatted with Rachel, and Rachel


    agreed. Rachel knew that the two of them had a close rtionship with Theo.


    At the stairs, Olivia turned to Natalie and asked, "Mom, will Grandma Emma and the otherse tomorrow morning? Do you


    have any other ns in the afternoon?"


    Natalie, who was following behind, replied, "You guys can go wherever you want this afternoon. You need to visit your Grandma


    Emma tomorrow morning."


    At the foot of the mountain, Trevon stood by the car door. He nced at his son and instructed, "Send your grandpa and


    grandma home. I''m going to thepany. Olivia, I''m leaving. If you want to go to thepany,e over yourself."


    "Oh, okay, Dad, | know. | n to go to Ruby''s studioter, and then I will look for you. Okay?"


    Olivia knew that her father actually wanted her to go to thepany, but he did not say it directly.


    Natalie thought, ¡®Good grief, does he have to bring his daughter with him to thepany?"


    Trevon smiled at Natalie and said happily, "Okay, tell me when you areing over. Natalie, I''m leaving.¡±


    Natalie was speechless.


    "Okay, drive slowly."


    Olivia waved her hand. "Goodbye, Dad. Be careful.¡±


    After Trevon''s car left, Natalie opened the door of the multi-purpose vehicle and let Caleb and Rachel sit in before getting into the


    car herself.


    After everyone was seated, Jasper started the car and drove to the Wilson''s residence.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the Wilson''s residence.


    When they got home, Olivia and Jasper returned to their rooms to shower and change their clothes.


    Forty minutester, Olivia went downstairs first. She had changed her style. She wore white wide-legged pants, a beige blouse,


    and a smog-blue cardigan. Her straight hair was left loose, and she put on light makeup. She only applied a little foundation,


    drew her eyebrows, and applied lipstick of a neutral color.


    Natalie stood downstairs. When she saw that her daughter did not carry any bag, she asked, "You''re not bringing a bag?"


    Olivia shook her head and raised the phone in her hand in the air. "I''m not bringing a bag. I''m just bringing a phone. It''s quite


    troublesome to carry a bag around. It feels ufortable around my neck."


    "Grandpa, is your leg feeling unwell today?"


    Caleb, who was sitting on the sofa, turned around. Seeing that Olivia was unwilling to carry a bag, Natalie did not say anything


    else. Natalie did not like to bring a bag either. She nced at Caleb and Olivia chatting in the distance and turned around to


    follow Rachel to the kitchen to pack the things they had brought back from the cemetery.


    A few minutester, Jasper went downstairs while straightening his clothes. He changed into dark jeans, a white shirt, and a long


    khaki windbreaker.


    He walked straight to the door and bent over to pick out his shoes. In the end, he chose a pair of pure white sneakers.


    Olivia stared at her brother for several minutes and said a simple goodbye to Caleb. "Grandpa, I''m leaving.¡± Then, she walked


    toward the door.


    Caleb turned to look at the door and asked, "Are you guys going out to have fun together?"


    Olivia didn''t know how to respond to that. She was going to look for Ruby. She didn''t know where her brother was going, dressed


    so handsomely.


    Just as Olivia was still thinking about how to answer the question, Jasper replied, "Yes, I''ll send Olivia over."


    Caleb nodded and did not ask further. He only instructed, "Be careful.¡±


    "Got it, Grandpa. Bye, Mom and Grandma."


    Natalie stuck her head from the kitchen and shouted at the door, "Yes, okay."


    Outside the door, Olivia had doubts. She looked up and asked her brother, "Jasper, are you going to Ruby''s studio too?"


    "Yes, Dad asked me to work at thepany. | ordered my clothes from Ruby."


    Realization dawned on Olivia. She snapped her fingers and praised, "Oh, why didn''t | think of that? You are still the smartest.


    You n ahead. How impressive."


    Jasper did not respond to his sister''s praise and made arrangements directly. "Let''s take a four-wheel drive vehicle."


    "Alright, you drive. | don''t like four-wheel drive vehicles."


    In the car, Jasper drove while Olivia sat in the front passenger seat and sent a message to Ruby, saying, [Ruby, are you at the


    studio?]


    Ruby replied quickly, [Yes, do you want toe over?]


    Olivia replied, [Yes, I''m going to your ce now. I''m already on my way.]


    Ruby replied, [Alright, I''ll wait for you in my shop. What milkshake vor do you want to drink? I''ll order it now. You can drink it


    when youe over.]


    After reading the message, Olivia turned to ask her brother, "Jasper, what milkshake vor do you want to drink?"


    "I don''t drink milkshakes."


    "But Ruby is waiting to order. Do you want some coffee?" Olivia tilted her head and asked.


    Jasper thought for a moment. "Yes, a cappino.¡±


    "Alright, I''l tell Ruby." After saying that, Olivia lowered her head and typed, saying, [One cup of vani milkshake and one cup of


    cappino.]


    Ruby replied, [You can''t order this way. If you want, I''ll order for you next time. You will get a stomachache if you drink both at the


    same time.]


    After reading the message, Olivia smiled and said, "Ruby thought | was going to drink both cups alone. From the message, | can


    see that she''s extremely nervous." Oliviaughed. "What kind of person do you think can be with a gentle person like Ruby? |


    think it''s quite difficult to be Mr. ckwell''s son-inw. Mr. ckwell keeps a close eye on Ruby."


    Jasper curled his lips into a smile, his eyes dark and unreadable. "There''s nothing wrong with keeping a close watch."


    Olivia typed a line of words on her phone, saying, [One is for my brother. My brother said he ordered clothes from you and was


    coming to check on the progress.]


    After this message was sent, Ruby did not reply immediately. Olivia waited for a few minutes, but there was still no reply.


    Seeing that there was no reply, Olivia


    looked up and continued to talk to


    her brother about the topic just now.


    "What''s so good about Ms, BGERWEN


    (espingia lose Watch? Even you


    can''t y with Ruby alone. The adults


    kept bringing you and Ruby together.


    At first, | thought there was a chance


    for you and Ruby to be together. In


    the end, the two of you almost


    became real siblings." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia looked at her phone, and there


    was still no reply. Olivia leanedzily


    against the back of the chair and


    tugged her cardigan. "Yes, |


    remember that when | was i $enqal,


    apairin ysE NEE Reessully


    bralight together by the others¡¯


    teasing. They were just like you and


    Ruby. The elders always said you two


    werepatible. Some people said


    that there were quite many


    sessful couples like this because


    after being matchmade by people for


    a long time, the couple would


    subconsciously pay attention to each


    other. Jasper, will you


    subconsciously pay attention to


    Ruby?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper replied very quickly, "No."


    Olivia could tell that her brother did not have any feelings for Ruby. She was a little disappointed. "Alright, you''re an exception.


    You guys have been matchmade for so long and haven''t seeded in bing a couple. It looks like you two are not fated to


    be together.¡±


    Jasper reminded his sister, "I''m considered Ruby''s brother. In the future, don''t say such things in front of Mr. ckwell. Do you


    hear me?"


    "Got it. Although Mr. ckwell is wary of all potential sons-inw, you and Ruby are considered siblings. It''s fine even if I tell him.


    Don''t worry. I''m not a talkative person."


    Jasper said, "I don''t want to exin.¡±


    Olivia shrugged her shoulders and nced at her brother''s usual expression. She looked like she understood. "I know you


    dislike trouble. Don''t worry."


    Afraid that her brother would not trust her, Olivia even made a gesture that she would be close-mouthed.


    Ruby replied, but it was a simple reply. She only texted one word, [Okay.]


    On the other side, in Onlybr''s Studio, Ruby wore a long floral dress, a long white sweater, and a pair of ck shoes.


    Her slightly curled hair was tied up with a pale blue ribbon and tied in a bow. There was also a ck pencil stuck in her hair. Her


    makeup today gave her a gentle appearance.


    She tapped on the countertop and


    instructed her assistant, "Winnie, if


    my father asks you about my stu


    in the future, yon daniehave tote


    Heer ihg. He''s just worried


    about me, and | don''t want him to


    worry. You don''t have to tell my


    father about what happened


    yesterday. The matter has been


    resolved, so there''s no need for him


    to worry as well." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Winnie nodded. "Ruby, | know. Yesterday, Mr. ckwell even asked me about it. | said the studio is doing pretty good."


    Ruby was satisfied with Winnie''s performance and gave her a thumbs up. "You''re awesome. | ordered a milkshake for you."


    "Ruby, is Mr. ckwell afraid you''ll date some guy?"


    "My dad has automatically ced all the men in the lineup of potential sons-inw." Ruby snorted. "My dad has to keep a close


    eye on anyone who passes by me. He''s so busy," Ruby said with a smile.


    Winnie was not sure if she understood what Ruby meant yesterday about biding her time. Winnie was confused.

 Chapter 659

    Not long after, Jasper''s car arrived at the studio''s entrance.


    The car had just stopped, and before Jasper could turn off the engine, Olivia had already opened the door and hopped out of it.


    She went straight to the studio and walked in before walking back out. She looked up at the logo on the door.


    She walked in again and asked, "Ruby, does the name of your studio have any meaning?"


    After saying that, Olivia carefully sized up Ruby''s outfit today. Ruby was a gentle, beautiful, fashionable, delicate, yet tough


    career-type woman.


    Olivia sighed inwardly again and thought something was wrong with her brother''s eyes. It was such a pity he failed to recognize


    Ruby''s qualities and be a couple with her.


    Ruby nced at the man who came in through the door. His outfit was tight on the inside and loose on the outside. It was


    fashionable and charminglyfortable to look at. Despite wearing understated clothes, his elegance and handsomeness could


    not be concealed. Since Ruby started designing, she had subconsciously sized up everyone''s clothes.


    Jasper''s dark and deep eyes met Ruby''s clear, gentle, and beautiful eyes for a few seconds.


    Ruby averted her gaze and passed the milkshake on the table to Olivia. She exined naturally, "My surname is ckwell. The


    last letter is the initial of my name, Ruby. It''s not asplicated as you think."


    Ruby handed the coffee to Jasper with a smile on her face and tenderness in her eyes. "Brother, here''s your coffee.¡±


    Jasper''s eyes darkened and he reached out his slender fingers to take it. "Thank you."


    Olivia took a big sip of the cold milkshake and automatically tranted, "It''s delicious. Doesn''t that mean you''re the ckwell


    family''s only Ruby?"


    "You can put it that way. Why are you here today? Didn''t you go to the cemetery this morning?" Ruby asked. She handed a cup


    of cold milkshake to Winnie and picked up a cup of milkshake to drink. Some lipstick was stained on the white paper straw.


    Ruby''s assistant, Winnie, took the milkshake and nced at Jasper before hiding at the bar counter again.


    As the two women conversed, Jasper was like an outsider. He did not interrupt them. After sizing up Ruby''s attire for a few


    seconds, he sat on the small sofa and casually flipped through the catalog. He held a cup of coffee, took a sip, and ced it on


    the coffee table. It was as if he was really there to look at his suit today.


    Olivia wandered around therge studio with the milkshake in her hand. She would take a sip from time to time. Ruby brought


    her around and opened every door for her to see.


    "| went to the cemetery in the morning. After that, | came over. My brother said he wanted to see the style of the suit, so we came


    over together."


    Ruby smiled and emphasized the word "Brother." "Yes, Brother just took the measurements yesterday. The style hasn''t been


    decided yet. He can take a look today. Brother, there''s a catalog over there. You may take a look."


    Upon hearing that, Jasper stopped drinking his coffee. Today, Ruby had called him brother again and again loudly and piercingly.


    He felt annoyed by that form of address, but he agreed good-naturedly. "Okay."


    Ruby brought Olivia to the storage room to look at the fabrics and exhibition area. After the exnation, Olivia, who had seen


    everything, praised, "This ce is really well done. Ruby, is this renovation European-style?"


    From the renovation, one could tell that it was luxurious. It also showed that it had cost a lot to customize the studio. It could be


    seen that it was a high-end private customization.


    Ruby replied, "Yes."


    Then, Ruby turned around and took the fabric sample that Winnie had taken out yesterday. Ruby sat opposite Jasper and asked,


    "Brother, look at this fabric. Can your suit be made with this material?"


    Jasper thought, ¡®She called me brother again. She is really addicted to calling me that." He picked up his coffee and took a sip to


    moisten his throat. He took a small piece of fabric and rubbed it between his fingertips. It felt good. He said calmly, "Yes, sure. Do


    as you see fit."


    The sofa caved in. Olivia sat down on the sofa with the milkshake in her hands. She snatched the fabric from Jasper''s hand and


    touched it. She held it in the air. With the naked eye, she could still see the sequins in the fabric. They were thin, but when she


    got closer, she could see they were beautiful. "This fabric is not bad. Jasper, it will definitely look good when made into a suit.


    Have you chosen a style?"


    Jasper replied, "No, you can decide on the style."


    "Sure." Ruby epted it without hesitation.


    She bent over and wanted to sit down. At this moment, her light blue ribbon came loose, and her curled brown hair fell down. A


    strand of hair brushed across the back of Jasper''s hand as he flipped through the catalog. It felt itchy, as though a feather was


    brushing against his heart.


    He looked up with a faint smile. Ruby''s eyes were as clear as water. She was already tying her hair, and the ribbon was tied to


    her hair again, falling naturally.


    She tidied up the bangs on both sides of her face and ced a ck pen on the coffee table. She looked at Olivia and smiled.


    "Olivia, didn''t you say that you like this white cardigan on me? I''ll buy one for youter. There are two colors, white and ck.


    Which color do you like?"


    Jasper stared at Ruby without blinking. It was as if he wanted to imprint her current appearance in his mind. After looking at Ruby


    for about a minute and realizing that she hadn''t looked at him the entire time, he retracted his gaze and continued to flip through


    the catalog.


    Ruby nced at Jasper from the corner of her eye and smiled faintly. She was still looking at Olivia, waiting for an answer.


    Olivia had always liked light-colored clothes. "White, just like yours. When the timees, we''ll wear it together. It''ll be a sister


    outfit."


    Ruby thought for a moment. "Should | buy one for Sophia, too?"


    Olivia quickly refused and kept waving her hand. "Ruby, please don''t. Sophia will take the outfit and ask you to change it to a


    green or short style. It''s better not to trouble yourself."


    Ruby was amused by Olivia''s words. But then she thought it was true that the delicate style was not suitable for Sophia''s


    personality. It was not an outfit meant for fighting.


    Jasper, who was sitting opposite, also subconsciously curled up the corners of his lips.


    Jasper and Olivia had lunch in the studio. At around one in the afternoon, Olivia and Jasper left the studio and went to the Wilson


    Group.


    The Wilson Group.


    Olivia walked side by side with Jasper to the elevator for senior executives. They walked into the elevator under everyone''s gaze


    after they got past the facial recognition check. Some people were already whispering.


    The two of them were used to it and didn''tment. They walked toward their father''s office.


    When they passed by the secretary department, they met Jim, who was also preparing to enter Trevon''s office. Olivia greeted


    Jim politely, "Hello, Mr. Hawk."


    Jasper nodded as a polite greeting.


    Jim responded with a smile. After getting married and bing a father, Jim appeared to be more mature and steady. "Miss


    Wilson, you are here. Mr. Wilson has asked me countless times in the afternoon if you''re here."


    Olivia smiled. "My dad misses me. I''ll go in."


    Jim was thest to enter, following behind Jasper. He thought that Jasper''s expressionless face was really simr to Trevon''s.


    Jasper also had a quiet personality.


    It was like a small party was held in the office. Trevon had long asked Jim to prepare snacks, milkshakes, and cakes.


    Jasper took off his windbreaker and sat on the sofa with his legs wide open. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the snacks on


    the coffee table, feeling speechless.


    Olivia opened the packaging and started eating.


    Jasper asked, "Are you not full yet?"


    Olivia lowered her voice and said, "I''m full. But Dad prepared these. No matter how full | am, | have to eat them."


    As she spoke, she picked up the milkshake and took a sip. She felt bad about rejecting Trevon''s gesture of love, nor did she


    want him to be disappointed. She merely felt a little bloated after drinking two cups of milkshakes in one day.


    She didn''t think she had even finished digesting the cup of milkshake she just drunk in the studio.


    She thought, ¡®Forget it. At worst, | will make a few more trips to the toiletter. It''s just that I''l waste more tissues.¡¯


    Jasper nced at Olivia and then at her stomach. He thought, ''l can''t believe she can still drink it."


    Trevon finished signing the documents that Jim had sent in. He stood up and tidied his clothes before sitting beside his daughter.


    "How is the renovation at Ruby''s studio?"


    "It''s quite good. It looks very high-end," Olivia replied while chewing on her snack.


    Suddenly, Trevon''s topic took apletely different turn. He asked Jim, who was already at the door, "What grade is your wife


    teaching?"


    "What? You mean Susan?"


    Trevon looked at Jim as if he was looking at a fool and retorted, "After being a father for a few years, you''ve be a fool. Who


    else could | be referring to? My Natalie?"


    Jim smiled. He would not argue with someone with hormonal disorders. His wife had stable emotions. He had been influenced


    by her every day because they slept together. Thus, his emotions also began to stabilize. "My Susan is the homeroom and


    language teacher for the ninth grade at Athana High School.¡±


    Trevon thought, "Your Susan? You made it sound as if | don''t have a wife."


    As soon as Jim said that, Olivia became curious. "Which ninth-grade ss does Mrs. Hawk teach?"


    Jim answered, "ss One."


    Olivia suddenlyughed out loud. Jasper knew what Olivia wasughing about and curled his lips. Trevon alsoughed. The


    three of themughed together. Jim was a little confused.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Trevon adjusted his cuffs, raised his eyebrows, and smiled. "Doesn''t your wife tell you about the happenings in school?"


    "No." Jim didn''t know anything about teaching. Besides, he couldn''t give his wife any advice where teaching was concerned.


    Not only was Jim''s wife emotionally


    stable, but she was also considerate.


    She never told Jim about the school''s


    troubles and only told-hijmy ako@ he


    i resting hinds At home. She had


    also managed the household


    properly. Their child''s elementary


    school homework was a piece of


    cake for her. Jim never had to worry


    about it. Picking up and sending their


    child was the job of Jim''s parents.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon kindly reminded, "If you are free, pay more attention to your wife. It''s quite stressful being a teacher, especially when


    there are students ranked thest and secondst in the ss."


    Jim was speechless. He wondered, ''Aren¡¯t there students who are ranked thest and secondst in every ss? There are also


    such students in my son''s ss. It''s very normal.


    In the end, Jim left Trevon''s office with doubts. He nned to ask his wife when he returned home at night.


    After Jim left, there were only three


    people left in the office. Trevon


    unbuttoned his suit and revealed fis


    te fi pC He Erossed his legs


    and looked like a big shot. He


    nced at his son, who was sitting


    opposite with his legs slightly open.


    "Did you go to the studio with Olivia ?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper met his father''s gaze for a few seconds before looking away. "Yes. Didn''t you ask me toe to thepany to work? |


    went to customize my suit."


    Upon hearing that, Trevon smiled meaningfully. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "What a coincidence.¡±


    Jasper did not answer that question. Olivia, who was eating snacks and drinking the milkshake, answered Trevon, "Jasper had


    his measurements taken yesterday. He went to decide on the style today."


    On second thought, Jasper did go to the studio, but he didn''t seem to have decided on the style. Throughout the process, Ruby


    decided on the fabric and style. Jasper seemed to have made an unnecessary trip.


    It was just that Olivia felt that it was a pity that Jasper did not have feelings for Ruby. She rather liked having such a gentle sister-


    inw.


    Trevon stared at his son without blinking. There was an intriguing smile on his lips. "You''re so proactive."


    Jasper did not raise his head. He only lowered his gaze to look at the snacks on the table and replied calmly, "Yes."


    Due to the arrival of Jasper and Olivia, Trevon got off work early. Before Olivia arrived, he asked Jim to bring forward the


    meeting. When they returned home, Olivia sat in the front passenger seat of Trevon''s car while Jasper drove home alone.


    In the car, Trevon suddenly asked, "Olivia, what kind of sister-inw do you want?"


    This topic sessfully diverted Olivia''s attention. She turned to look at the driver''s seat and said worriedly, "Dad, are you


    nning to ask Jasper to go on a blind date?"


    Jasper had never liked such marriage alliances. He had already given Trevon a heads-up and was very against it.


    Olivia thought, ''If Dad were to force Jasper, they might quarrel.¡¯ Olivia nned to scout out the situation for her brother in case


    something unpleasant happened.


    "No, if | asked your brother to go on a blind date, he would give up his identity as the heir." Trevon thought, "How could | not know


    my son''s temper?"


    As soon as Trevon finished speaking, Olivia patted her chest and heaved in relief. "Thank goodness, thank goodness. Dad, your


    sudden question scared me to death. | thought you were going to arrange a blind date for Jasper.


    "Then what do you mean, Dad? Are you urging Jasper to find a girlfriend? But Jasper seems to be uninterested in girls. He


    doesn''t ept love letters or take the initiative to talk to girls. Other than us, he only talks to Ruby and the others."


    After some thought, Olivia voiced her thoughts. "But Jasper doesn''t have any feelings for Ruby. | don''t understand what Jasper is


    thinking, either. Perhaps his fated one hasn''t appeared yet."


    Trevon asked, "Your brother said he didn''t like Ruby?"


    Olivia nodded vigorously and said seriously, "Yes, | was stillining in Jasper''s car today. Jasper told me not to spout


    nonsense in front of Mr. ckwell. He said he and Ruby were considered siblings. Let me recall what | asked him."


    Olivia tried hard to recall what she


    had said to Jasper in the car. After


    thinking for a long time, she could not


    remember it. It was mally bedlde


    sp hagdisaid Brith today that she


    could not remember at the moment.


    "Anyway, | asked Jasper if he had any


    feelings for Ruby. Then, Jasper said


    that he did not have any feelings for


    her. Yes, Jasper said that he did not


    have any feelings for her. I''m sure


    about that." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon snorted at that and thought, ¡®That rascal.¡¯ Then he said, "I was just asking. Don''t tell your brother.¡±


    "What? Oh, | won''t tell him."


    Olivia thought, "What''s going on today? Jasper asked me not to spout nonsense in front of Mr. ckwell. Then Dad asked me to


    keep a secret. | feel as if I''m bing a member of the Secret Service.¡¯


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 660

    It was the third day of the holiday. Trevon, Natalie, Olivia, and Jasper arrived early at the cemetery, waiting for the members of


    the Turner family. They arrived early and cleared the weeds around the cemetery. The two children were diligent, working


    together, and neither Olivia nor Jasper was idle. Jasper also wiped clean the tombstones of Barron, Lena, and Jenny. He wiped


    them repeatedly, over and over, until he reached out to touch them, and his fingertips encountered no dust. Only then did he


    stop.


    "Jasper, Olivia. Take a break," Natalie said, cing the flowers and some fruit baskets in front of the tombstones. Next to


    Barron''s tombstone, there was an additional ck one. After Harry''s death, Natalie and Trevon went to collect his ashes. Since


    Harry was Barron''s son, they decided to bury him not far away from Barron''s resting ce.


    Tucker took away Elena''s ashes and buried them in a ce unknown to others. Every year, he, along with his wife and daughter,


    visited the cemetery where Elena had been buried. He also deliberately chose a different time to pay respects to Barron here.


    Natalie understood her brother''s actions. Faced with their uncle, Tucker did not know what to say, so he simply avoided the time


    for visiting the cemetery. The disputes among the elders had nothing to do with the young generation. Natalie stopped pondering


    and spoke up, "Come over and pay your respect to your great-grandfather.¡±


    The two children responded, "Sure." They sped their hands together praying, bowed, and then turned back to their original


    positions.


    Soon, the footsteps of several people were heard. Looking over to the source of the sound, it was the Turner family. Natalie


    stood up and called out to the approaching people, "Hello, you guys are here. George has grown so much taller. It hasn''t been


    long since west met." Natalie smiled, patting George''s shoulder, who was taller than herself.


    The Turner family were all dressed in formal ck attire. They were here to pay their respects to the deceased family members.


    In the era of the inte, during this kind of asion, many young people could be seen either listening to music with


    headphones or engrossed in short videos and ying games with their phones. It wasmon to see individuals extravagantly


    dressed. Instead of showing respect, it looked as if they were at the cemetery to make a show, merely going through the


    motions.


    At this moment, Christina and Joseph were wearing matching suits, and even George was wearing the same. George''s height


    was the same as Joseph''s, with facial features resembling Christina''s. The aesthetic strengths of the couple converged on their


    child''s appearance.


    George''s personality was like Joseph''s. He was quiet, emotionally stable, and usually liked to dress casually. The politeness of


    all the children was excellent. They greeted the elders, and then the three children gathered to chat, with Olivia mostly doing the


    talking while the other two listened.


    Daniel apologized, saying, "We nned the timing carefully, but ended up stuck in traffic. This is something that can''t be


    urately predicted. We''ll have to leave even earlier next year."


    Trevonforted him, saying, "We just arrived a little while ago."


    However, Emma nced around at the surroundings and knew Trevon was lying. She spected the Wilsons were at least an


    hour early and spoke softly, "We just came to pay respects. Sorry that we did not help much."


    Natalie replied, "Grandpa and Lena know you came far away just to see them. They would surely be happy about it."


    Christina squatted down to help take the things from Natalie''s hand and arrange the flowers they brought. She leaned over and


    whispered to Natalie, "Jasper is just a copy of Trevon."


    "George is a replica of Joseph, handsome, and has grown as tall as Joseph," said Natalie.


    Christina smiled. She could not find any faults with her son. He hadn''t caused her any worries from childhood to adulthood.


    "Christina, you should have had another child at that time," Nataliemented.


    "Joseph said one is enough. Don''t be fooled by Joseph''s gentle appearance. He can be quite assertive in some aspects, like


    childbirth. However, | also think one is perfect. | don''t want him to worry too much," said Christina.


    Joseph squatted down, knocked on Natalie''s head gently, and said in a gentle tone, "Are you trying to deceive Christina into


    having a second child? I''m not young anymore. Should | still have another kid?"


    Natalieughed as she replied, "It''s not like that. | know your thoughts. It was just a joke with Christina."


    Daniel and Emmaughed while watching Joseph and Natalie yfully. As cousins, as long as their rtionship was good,


    Joseph and Natalie could y around no matter their age.


    Jasper and Olivia paid their respects in front of the tombstone for about ten minutes. When George saw them finished, he also


    went and showed his condolence.


    The Turner family left without offering any condolences to Harry, not even a nce. Some things and some people could find


    sce, while others could not. To Daniel, the harm and plot resulting in his sister''s death caused by Harry were unforgivable.


    Even if he were to step into the coffin, forgiveness would be unattainable for him. In the end, only the children called Harry


    "Grandpa." As for Natalie and Trevon, they just offered their condolences without saying a word. Natalie could not remember how


    she used to address Harry as "Dad"; it felt too distant.


    An hourter, the group left and headed to the Lopez family''s cemetery. In the afternoon, the Turner family went to the Yamin


    family''s cemetery without taking a break, very busy.


    Around three o''clock, they arrived at Athana Airport. The Wilsons, the Roberts, and the Yamins bid farewell to the Turner family.


    The children said goodbye to George, and Olivia invited him, saying, "George,e over during the summer vacation."


    George replied, "Sure." He had already discussed with his parents about staying in Athana for the summer vacation, and they


    had agreed.


    Joseph smiled at the affectionate group of children. "Mainly, George has to go to school tomorrow; otherwise, he could stay.


    There will be plenty of opportunities, and during the summer vacation, you can alle to Sapphire City to y." After saying


    that, he patted his son''s shoulder.


    Ava hugged Emma for a while and then hugged Daniel with reluctance. "Goodbye, Mom and Dad." Daniel and Emma were also


    reluctant to part with their daughter. They helped her tidy her hair. "Call Mom and Dad if you need anything."


    Grace also invited Daniel and Emma. "Come over during the summer vacation. William has been looking forward to ying


    chess with you."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie interjected, "This won''t work. | talked to Daniel about ying chess this afternoon. You need to take


    turns; there has to be an order. You''re behind; you''ll have to wait in line at the back.¡± He was addressing this to William.


    Everyoneughed as they watched the two old men banter, both well over a hundred years oldbined.


    William chuckled generously, saying, "Look at you. How petty. | am a decent man, never cutting in line. Right? Nona, Cyril."


    Cyril did not answer, just shrugged. It was clear he did not agree. Nona sweetly held his grandmother''s wrist and replied, "Yes,


    indeed.¡±


    Caleb said, "Next time youe to our ce ept our hospitality. | apologize for not taking better care of you this time."


    Rachel smiled at Emma, also extending an invitation.


    Daniel instantly became a popr chesspanion. "Next time, we must arrange it. Let''s go. Don''t just stand there."


    Frank embraced Ava, bidding farewell, saying, "Daniel, Emma, and Joseph. | will take good care of Ava."


    Daniel and Emma nodded, Ava smiled, and Christina said, "Daniel, Emma. You should go back. The two kids are still studying at


    home." Leia did note. During the three-day holiday, she and Ste held their ground, still working hard with endless tasks.


    After bidding farewell for a few more minutes, the Turner family boarded the ne. Their bodyguards followed behind, and as the


    ne took off and soared into the clouds, the group left the airport only when the aircraft was no longer visible.


    In the parking lot, several cars were parked side by side. Caleb drove and took Rachel back, waving at everyone. "We''ll be


    leaving now."


    The elders nodded. Charlie raised an eyebrow at William, saying, "Let''s go. There are still two young ones at home struggling. |


    have to look after them for Leia.¡±


    Upon hearing Charlie''s statement, William''s confidence was not very high at the moment, mainly because one of his grandsons¡¯


    grades were not very good. "Okay, let''s go. Nona''s grades don''t need extra tutoring at all, saving money and still ranking first in


    the grade.¡±


    If Cyril were not present, Charlie would surely ask William if Cyril was also ranked first in the grade. However, with Cyril present,


    Charlie did give some face to the young man. Therefore, Charlie just smiled without paying attention to William''s showing off. He


    got into the driver''s seat and drove away from the airport, carrying Angie.


    Grace nced at the children. "Nona, Cyril. Are you going back with Grandpa and me, or are you going to stay to y with Olivia


    and Jasper?"


    Nona nced at Frank, who nodded. Then Frank asked Cyril, "Is your homework done?" Cyril replied, "Done."


    Ava did not quite believe him. Every time Cyril imed to have finished his homework, the next day, the teacher would always


    point out some assignments he had notpleted. So she asked again, "Are you sure you checked?" The meaning of this was


    clear. Ava gave her son a look, meaning if you lied, your dad would be angry. After some contemtion, Cyril repeated, "I''m sure


    1 finished.¡±


    Seeing Cyril say this, Grace knew that the child nned to go out to y. "We''ll leave first."


    Natalie bid farewell. "Goodbye, William and Grace."


    Olivia also followed, saying, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, goodbye."


    William and Grace responded in unison, "Goodbye."


    With two cars remaining, Trevon


    looked at his son and then at the


    cars, asking, "Shall | take yo Ul gie)


    destination pribyoave


    Yodel: ise hands in his


    pockets, his windbreaker swaying


    with the breeze, had an indifferent


    attitude, replying, "You go ahead. I''ll


    catch a cab with Olivia and the


    others." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank sneered, saying, "Your dad''s car is too old-fashioned. You can take my car. Have your dad drop it off tomorrow."


    Trevon nced at Frank, extremely unwilling. "I''m not free. If you lend it out, you''lle get it yourself."


    Frank shrugged his shoulders and did


    not argue with him. "Alright. I''ll have


    Benjamine and get it." With that,


    he threw his car key to yasper OT!


    Tad yy Frank dre Handsome


    off-road vehicle, the one that Ava


    liked, while Trevon drove a recently


    acquired Bentley. Jasper caught the


    keys in the air, opened the driver''s


    door without hesitation, and sat


    inside. Olivia took the front


    passenger seat, while Nona and Cyril


    sat in the back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Starting the car, and preparing to leave, Jasper opened the window and said in a casual tone, "Mom, we won''t be having dinner


    at home."


    Frank tongue-in-cheekly smiled as he said to Trevon, "He''s just like you. Let''s go, Trevon." With that, he grabbed Ava''s hand and


    opened the door of the Bentley, sitting inside with her.


    Trevonughed and scolded, "You brat. You ignored me. Don''t you need to tell me as well before you leave?"


    Natalie followed with augh. "At most, let Jasper call you ''Dad'' a few more times when hees back in the evening. Usually,


    it''s Mom and | arrange the kids¡¯ dinner. Is it necessary to inform you? Let''s go."


    Trevon, pushed into the car, looked into the rearview mirror after getting in. He saw Frank, who was sittingzily in the back,


    ying with his wife''s fingers. Disdainfully, Trevon asked, "To thepany?"


    "Do | still need to take your car if | am going home?" Frank retorted.


    Whether it was Ava or Natalie, they were ustomed to the way the two of them got along. No one intervened; they just listened


    with their ears.


    Trevon said, "It''s a free ride, so be a bit more polite to me. By the way, how can you be a good dad without buttering up Jim? His


    wife is the homeroom teacher of the first ss in ninth grade.¡±


    Ava and Frank''s faces showed no surprise. Apparently, they had known about it for a long time. Frank sneered and said, "You''re


    outdated. I''ve known since my son entered this ss."


    At this, Trevon raised an eyebrow, not surprised at all. "So calm. Are you really nning to raise him freely?"


    Frank did not answer how he nned


    to raise Cyril. He just expressed his


    own opinion, "Jim''s lis is to


    gentle." D ep ifs Hin  on


    Not fierce e enough to control my son.¡¯


    Natalie agreed with this point. Having


    seen Jim''s wife a few times, she was


    always soft-spoken and gentle. Cyril


    was indeed not feeling intimidated by


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    As for Ava, she answered Trevon''s question directly, "Trevon, | have already formted a study n for Cyril with Frank."


    Natalie remained silent as she thought, ¡®Cyril''s good days are probablying to an end.¡¯ Trevon just smiled and didn''t press


    further on what the n was.


    Ava was quite concerned about her son''s study performance. Given Harper''s grades, it seemed unlikely he would get into


    university this year. Edward and Rose were already nning to have Harper repeat a year. Ava and Frank did not want Cyril to


    follow Harper''s path and nned to help him in advance.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 661

    At the same time, Ruby ckwell, hiding in the studio, received a message from Olivia asking her to go to the billiards hall.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ruby thought she would return to school tomorrow, and it was not easy for them to have time to meet, so she agreed readily.


    She typed a few words on the screen, saying, [Okay.]


    Olivia quickly sent a message, saying, [Ruby, are you home? Call Liam, my defeated opponent, along.]


    After reading the message, Ruby smiled and replied, [Got it.]


    After replying to Olivia, Ruby called Liam.


    At this moment, Liam was ying League of Legends. Ruby''s call had interrupted his game. He was very anxious, afraid that his


    teammates would report him and his level would drop, but he didn''t dare to ignore it. One could hear the anxiety in his voice


    through the screen. "Ruby, what''s the matter? Hurry up! I''m hanging up."


    He was in the middle of the game.


    Ruby was 100% sure that Liam was ying games. She said unhurriedly, "Get the driver to send you to the pool hall. Olivia and


    the others are waiting there."


    After Liam''s driver''s license came out on the first day and Hackett''s beloved car was crashed by him and sold for scrap metal,


    the family stopped Liam from driving.


    At that time, the hood of Hackett''s beloved car was ttened, and the trunk of the one that was hit was missing. It was a terrible


    crash for both. Fortunately, both parties were fine. It was just a matter ofpensation.


    The entire family still had lingering fears and did not dare to let this kid drive anymore.


    Liam was anxious to hang up, so he agreed and said perfunctorily, "Ruby, | got it. | got it. I''m hanging up."


    Unfortunately, when he hung up the phone and opened the game interface of League of Legends again, the game was over. His


    team lost, and his teammates reported him. They used some harsh words to scold him.


    Half an hourter, in the billiards hall. It was the fifthmon gathering ce after the gym, barbeque shop, cafe, and gaming


    hall. It was also a ce they often came to.


    Liam was thest to arrive. Olivia and Nona both had pool cues in their hands. With a bang, Nona hit a ball, and it fell through


    the hole.


    Olivia had tied her straight shoulder-length hair into a ponytail because she needed to y billiards. She was dressed casually in


    dark blue wide-legged jeans, a white undershirt, and a loose ck casual suit. She was casually wiping the head of the pool cue


    with shell powder.


    When she saw Liam enter, she raised her eyebrows slightly and provoked, "A defeated opponent of mine is here. Did you take a


    taxi?"


    Jasper sat beside Ruby. With a seat between them, both of them smiled faintly.


    Nona was dressed especially youthfully and energetically today. She was wearing denim overalls and a white T-shirt. Her


    ponytail was tied up high by Frank. She handed the cue stick to Liam and said softly, "Liam, here you go. You canpete with


    Olivia. Good luck."


    After saying that, she even made an encouraging gesture.


    Liam naturally took the cue and epted the challenge. Not to be outdone, he said confidently, "Tell me! How do we y?"


    Olivia did not dawdle. She touched her ponytail, crossed her arms, and smiled meaningfully. "Oh, you''re so confident. Alright, two


    out of three rounds. Same old rules."


    "Ladies first. You first," Liam said.


    ¡°Alright, just don''t feel too much psychological pressure when | finish the game in one go. Watch." The corners of Olivia''s lips


    curled up. It was apparent that she was mocking him.


    Liam said, "Arrogance leads to failure, understand?"


    Hearing this, they allughed. Nona asked cutely, "Liam, is this a new sentence you invented?"


    Liam flicked his curly hair. He was dressed a little coquettishly today. He wore a bright red hoodie with white sweatpants, light


    blue soles, and white-inted shoes. It was the Memorial Day holiday, but those who didn''t know better would think it was


    Christmas tomorrow when they saw Liam''s dressings. "I guess so. | more or less have the talent of an ancient poet. | can''t help


    it.¡±


    Everyone was speechless, thinking, ''Was that apliment?"


    Olivia kicked off. The ball hit for a few seconds before stopping. Four balls were scored at the kickoff, and each of the four


    corners was scored. When the four balls fell into the holes, everyone eximed an "oh" from the bottom of their hearts. This "oh"


    was for the pressure on Liam, standing at the side.


    It was as if the beginning was the end and the score was set.


    Cyril, who favored light-colored jerseys, felt no suspense in this game. It was just that Liam was struggling to find his dignity. He


    could not bear to watch, and his hands were itching. He walked to Jasper with a cue stick and invited, "Jasper, let''s y a


    round."


    Jasper nced at Nona, standing at the side and watching the battle. She had a smile on her face. When the ball hit, it was also


    when Nono was happy. Her smile was very infectious.


    He shifted his gaze and looked at Ruby, who was watching the game quietly with a smile. He said calmly, "There''s no suspense


    between us."


    Cyril was speechless. He felt it was a little smug and a little insulting. So he said, "Ruby, let''s y. Jasper despises my skills.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ruby retracted her gaze from the ball and turned to look at Jasper. She smiled. She was wearing a pair of


    light pink wide-legged pants and a short white sweater. Her curly hair was tied into a bun, and she had gold-pink-framed sses


    on her nose.


    She was a little short-sighted, about 100 degrees, and rarely wore sses.


    Thinking she was ying billiards, she put it on when she went out. She stood up, took off her coat, folded it, and ced it in her


    seat. Then, she followed Cyril to another billiard table.


    Jasper also stood up and followed behind the two of them. With his hands in his pockets, he casually picked up a cue stick and


    handed it to Ruby. "This one."


    "Oh, oh, okay." Ruby didn''t know about cue sticks, and her skills were average. She took the cue stick, and Jasper handed her


    the shell powder. Ruby took it and wiped it before returning it to Jasper.


    Jasper reached out to take it and smiled. He held it in his hand and stood not far away like a spectator.


    Just as Ruby was about to kick off, Jasper''s tall figure suddenly covered her. A deep voice sounded above her head. The next


    second, a slender hand adjusted her posture. "Why do you keep forgetting?"


    To outsiders, it looked like a coach teaching a student. Ruby smiled beautifully. "| can''t remember."


    Jasper smiled. "Alright, remember, this is the correct one."


    "Oh, got it," Ruby replied.


    Cyril waited for a few minutes, but Ruby still did not kick-off. Bored, he rested his chin on the cue stick and swayed it left and


    right. He did not rush her and was extremely obedient.


    Ruby''s shots were not that good. She only scored one. And then it was Cyril''s turn. His skills were better than Ruby''s. He scored


    five shots at once.


    Jasper nced at Ruby, who kept making subtle expressions. He thought that she was so cute. He strode forward and pointed


    out which ball to yter, where to stand, how to y, and how much strength to use. When Ruby heard this, she turned to


    look at the person behind her and smiled happily. Their gazes met, and sparks flew around them. Jasper was momentarily


    dazed.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Jasper looked away and reminded, "Go."


    Under the expert''s guidance, Ruby scored six rounds in sequence. After she was done, Ruby was happy. She jumped up like a


    child and smiled smugly. She looked up at Jasper and asked for praise. Jasper clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips to


    hide his smile.


    Cyril found it unbelievable. "Damn, Ruby, have you been saving your strength?"


    Ruby pushed up her sses with her middle finger and said humbly, "I was lucky." Then, she smiled.


    The other table had already entered the third round. There was no chance for Liam to y at all. He had already sat on the chair


    in disappointment. He crossed his legs and shook them leisurely. He sighed. "Did you call me here to y or to watch the game?


    Aren''t you embarrassed? It''s not a personal performance."


    "Oh my, she has cleared two rounds in one go. Didn''t we agree to win two out of three rounds?¡¯ Liamined in his heart.


    Jasper''s smiling voice could be heard as he teased, "Why can''t you understand the ending that even Cyril can see at a nce?


    Your ¡®Ladies first¡¯ means that you''ve lost."


    Everyoneughed. The person whoughed the most was Nona. "I''m dying ofughter. It''s so fun. Liam, mistakes are a fantastic


    teacher. Next time, you can''t say thatdiese first."


    Liam said, "I''m being polite. Olivia, you''re being rude. Can''t you act like a girl?"


    There was only one ball left in the third round. Olivia was lying on the table and preparing to y. She suddenly stood up,


    shrugged, and said generously, "I''ll leave thest ball to you. If it is scored, you win this round."


    Everyone was surprised, thinking, ¡®These words are not very hurtful but are extremely insulting. It will be even more


    embarrassing if Liam can''t score.¡¯


    Liam was not stupid. Judging from


    the ball''s position, it was not eas


    y. The oneness @itaing Were


    opyeo%! THe other 40% was offset.


    The chances of losing were very high.


    He refused. "I''m not ying." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He would be a fool to y this ball. It


    would be fine if he scored, b Dial


    didn''t, it wo Idhenis@ittFor e rest


    JCA these people wouldugh


    at him for the rest of his life. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Olivia saw that he wouldn''t


    y, she plopped down on the ta


    and turned the  behlifid HerWith


    Agana bok, it ball went into the


    hole. She jumped down neatly,


    handed the pole to the waiter, and


    pped her hands. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She raised her eyebrows at the dumbfounded Liam and even blinked.


    Nona could not help but p. She felt that Olivia''sst stroke was so amazing. "Olivia, that stroke just now was too cool. Teach


    me next time. | want to learn it too.¡±


    Olivia pinched Nona''s cheek and looked at Jasper. "Jasper taught me. Let him teach you. He''s much better than me."


    Before Nona could speak, Jasper agreed. "I''ll teach you next time."


    This time, Nona was happy. She felt that Olivia''s action was very handsome and cool. Her movements were smooth and


    effortless.


    Everyone looked at Liam sympathetically.


    Liam felt awkward, thinking, ¡®Wasn''t it just a loss? What kind of looks were they giving me? | didn''t even go on stage, okay?¡¯


    Cyril had finished a few rounds. With Jasper''s guidance, Ruby won Cyril. When Jasper taught Ruby, he stood behind her and


    whispered into her ear so that only the two could hear him.


    Cyril, who was focused on studying how to get the balls into the holes, did not find any cheating.


    At the end of the game, Liam only touched the cue but did not touch a single ball. He watched Olivia y for so long and felt


    extremely depressed. When he left, he cursed.


    He had been reported in the game and rushed to the billiards arena only to watch the match. He was extremely depressed.


    They walked out of the billiards hall.


    They decided to go to Grand Manor for dinner. They could also go to the gym to y before dinner.


    Nona and Cyril were still in their father''s car, with Jasper driving. Liam was in Ruby''s car.


    Before the car drove off, Jasper opened the window and said to Ruby, who was starting the car, "Drive in front. I''ll follow behind


    you."


    Ruby nodded. "Okay."


    The cars started. Ruby''s car drove first, and Jasper followed closely behind, preventing other people from interfering. The


    distance between the two was very close.


    Olivia sat in the front passenger seat and saw the distance between the two cars. She reminded Jasper, "Jasper, don''t follow so


    closely. If Ruby suddenly brakes, we will hit them.¡±


    Jasper said affirmingly, "No, we won''t."


    Ruby''s personality was the same as her driving. She was neither anxious nor impatient, and she would never stop abruptly.


    Jasper had always known this.

 Chapter 662

    Forty-five minutester, Ruby''s car arrived at Grand Manor''s parking space, followed by Jasper''s car, parked next door.


    They got out of the car and went straight to the gym.


    As soon as Olivia entered the gym, she invited Liam, who had been defeated by her, topete. She touched the boxing gloves


    on the shelf and invited, "Want to fight?¡±


    Liam was in a bad mood and refused without hesitation. "No, | just want to have a good meal. Let''s y darts."


    The other party was not like a girl at all. Besides, they might hurt each other if they had a boxing match. If the corners of their


    mouths cracked, they would have a problem eatingter. He only wanted to have a beautiful meal and return to school tomorrow.


    How could he face others with a swollen face?


    Olivia urged, "Alright, then let''s use darts. Let''s go. Let''s go. What are you waiting for?"


    Olivia urged Liam and added, "No wonder Sophia nicknamed you Dawdler ckwell.¡±


    At this moment, Liam did not want to talk. He red at Olivia beside him and followed her to the darts and shooting venue.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As soon as she heard that there was apetition, Nona pulled Cyril''s wrist and dragged him to the shooting range. "Cyril, let''s


    go watch thepetition. It will be fun."


    Cyril didn¡¯t want to go, but Nona wanted, so there was nothing he could do about it. In his opinion, thepetition between


    Olivia and Liam always ended up with Olivia winning easily. Just like what Jasper said, the beginning was the result.


    After they left, only Ruby and Jasper were left at the entrance of the gym.


    ¡°What do you want to y?" He was standing behind her. He could smell her special shampoo when he lowered his head. It was


    pleasant and fragrant.


    When he lowered his head again, his lips could touch her bun. She turned around and looked up at him, her eyes shining. "I


    want to y the piano."


    "Okay." Jasper nodded.


    They walked to the piano room, and Ruby sat down. Jasper leanedzily against the side of the piano and looked at her directly.


    "Why didn''t you continue practicing the piano and dance in university?"


    She knew he would ask, so she smiled and put her hands on the keys. Instead of answering Jasper, she pressed a few keys with


    her fingers, and then a song that had apanied them for countless years sounded in the piano room.


    The song was beautiful. Ruby''s fingers were very long and very suitable for ying the piano. Her fingers danced nimbly on the


    keys. She did not need to look at the score because the song had already imprinted itself in her mind.


    The beautiful song floated in the piano room. Every note struck Jasper''s heart. He wanted to smoke, but when he touched his


    pocket and realized he did not bring it, he stuffed his hand into his pocket and listened carefully.


    She looked beautiful when she yed the piano. She was very engrossed and intoxicated. What she wanted to express in the


    score was fully expressed by her. He could feel it.


    After the song ended, Ruby stopped ying and pressed the keys. She smiled and looked up to answer Jasper''s question.


    "What do you think is the reason?"


    After a long while, Jasper did not reply. The two of them looked at each other quietly, their eyes filled with each other''s


    reflections. Neither of them spoke. In the end, Ruby looked away and replied with a smile, "Maybe I''m doing this for my family. |


    have many brothers, including grandfather, father, uncle, and cousins."


    He gazed at her without looking away.


    Without waiting for Jasper to speak, Ruby continued, "My father and brother like to dress up. Every time they go out to pick


    clothes, it takes them a long time. My profession is quite good. | can design unique clothes for the people who love me and


    whom | love. What do you think?"


    After a moment of silence, Jasper said simply, "Yes, it''s pretty good. As long as you like it."


    Ruby continued saying, "I quite like it and enjoy it. | feel a sense of aplishment whenever they wear what | designed. This is


    a feeling | can''t find on the piano and dance. Jasper, what do you think?"


    After saying that, she smiled slightly. She was as beautiful as the stars, and her entire body was emitting dazzling light. Jasper


    was suddenly dazzled.


    However, her tone was like talking to a family, which was ear-piercing to Jasper. After that, they did not speak and just stared at


    each other.


    "| told you Liam was going to lose." Cyril walked into the piano room as if he had expected it. He was about to share the battle


    situation. Seeing one standing and the other sitting, he said, "Liam lost again."


    Hearing this, Ruby came back to her senses. Then, she said with a rare sense of humor, "Mr. Trevon told me the normal ending.¡±


    As soon as Liam came in, he heard Ruby say that. He asked angrily, "Are you my biological sister?"


    Nona was amused. "Aha, Mr. Trevon is so humorous."


    Jasper retracted his gaze. The two people who came in were still pushing and fighting. It was obvious that the losing party was


    not satisfied. "You''re so fucking spirited today," Liamined.


    ¡®Is she still a woman? She wins whatever she ys,¡¯ Liam thought to himself.


    Olivia twisted her body proudly like a water snake. Her posture was very funny and soft. She had a foundation in dancing, to


    begin with. "That''s because you''re too weak, not because I''m too strong. But thank you for praising me. | ept it, loser."


    Liam was angered by her words, thinking, ¡®It was not appropriate for me to go out today. | should have stayed at home and


    yed games."


    ¡°Let''s go eat." Jasper strode out. He was not in a good mood. No one could guess what he was thinking or what was going on.


    Nona asked Ruby, "Ruby, why doesn''t Jasper look very happy? Did you guys fight?"


    ¡°How is that possible? Jasper can''t argue with Ruby. Jasper will only quarrel with Sophia." Olivia added.


    Ruby walked out with Nona''s arm around her wrist. She nced at the man in front of her. He was striding toward the dining


    room. Her lips curled into a faint smile as she replied, "Maybe he''s under pressure as an older brother.¡±


    "They did not quite understand. Nona automatically understood Iright, I''ll be more obedient in the future. Cyril, don''t make


    Jasper angry. He''s the biggest here. There''s pressure. He was withstanding the pressure when he brought us out. If you don''t do


    well in the exam, Daddy will scold Mr. Trevon."""


    Cyril, who didn''t do anything but was med, was speechless. He thought, ¡®Other than being the secondst in the exam, | had


    not done anything ridiculous recently.¡¯


    In the dining room, when everyone came in chatting andughing, Jasper had already ordered the dishes that those people


    liked. He sat in his seat and wiped his hands with a wet towel.


    Ruby sat down opposite Jasper, beside Liam. Nona and Cyril sat beside Jasper, and Olivia sat beside Nona.


    Half an hourter, the waiter brought the dishes over. When the dishes were all ced, Ruby smiled at Jasper. At the same time,


    Jasper''s lips curled up imperceptibly. Without batting an eyelid, she turned the turntable on the table, picked up her fork, and


    ced a dish on her te.


    Ruby picked up a piece of beef and ced it on an empty te. A warm feeling flowed through her heart. "Olivia, are you going


    back to school tonight or tomorrow?"


    Olivia was already eating. She replied with a mouthful of food in her mouth. It was a little hot. She fanned it with her hand. "I''ll go


    tomorrow morning. | don''t have ss tomorrow morning. | can make it. Besides, it''s so close."


    Liam chimed in, "I''ll go tomorrow morning too." Anyway, his grandpa would send him there. Nathan would take on the


    responsibility of picking Liam up every time. Liam coulde back by himself, but Nathan, who missed his grandson, always


    asked for the time in advance and waited at the school gate early.


    He was like a grandfather who picked up his grandson from elementary school.


    ¡°Liam, our schools are only about 3 miles apart. How could | not know?" Olivia looked at Liam as if she was looking at a fool.


    Liam rolled his eyes at Olivia in dissatisfaction. "I''m talking to my sister. It''s none of your business."


    Jasper used the bottom of his fork to knock on the table twice, putting on the air of an older brother. "I can''t even stuff your mouth


    with food.¡±


    In an instant, the two of them stopped arguing and ate quietly.


    Ruby did not need to spin the te. When she finished the food on her te, the food she wanted would be transferred to her.


    She only needed to pick up the food.


    After the meal, the few of them bade farewell at the door. Since Cyril and Nona were going to school tomorrow, Jasper nned


    to send the two children back to the Roberts¡¯ Vi first. It would take an hour to reach the Roberts'' Vi from here, and there was


    a traffic jam.


    Jasper said, "Report to me when you get home. I''ll send Nona and the others home."


    Liam waved his hand and replied, "Okay, bye."


    Ruby said, "I''ll go to the studio first. | brought the key out just now. Winnie doesn''t have the key, so she can''t lock the door. |


    forgot to make a copy. I''m leaving.¡±


    Jasper instructed, "Be careful."


    "Yeah, sure," Ruby replied.


    Half an hourter, after the car had driven for a while, a message from Frank was sent to Nona, saying, [Nona, are you done


    eating? How about |e and pick you up?]


    Nona sat in the back seat and replied, [Jasper is already sending us back.]


    Frank replied, [I''m on my way. Where are you guys? Tell Jasper to stop the car at our intersection. I''lle over.]


    After reading the message, Nona told Jasper, who was driving the car, that her father was there to pick her up. She gave him a


    location and asked Jasper to drive the car there.


    At the intersection, Jasper''s car met Frank''s Porsche. Nona and Cyril got out of Jasper''s car. After saying goodbye to others,


    they got into Frank''s car.


    Jasper rolled down the car window. "Frank, I''ll send the car back to you tomorrow."


    Frank smiled. "No need. Your father will send it back. Let''s go."


    Jasper nodded and did not say anything else.


    More than an hour went by. At the traffic light, Jasper nced at his phone and saw no one reported they were home. His fingers


    were tapping on the steering wheel rhythmically. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Jasper, what are you thinking about? The light is green." Olivia reminded Jasper to look at the indicator light.


    Traffic was heavy. The car moved like a snail, heading in the direction of the Wilson''s residence.


    When the car was about to get to the


    Wilson''s residence, Jasper suddenly


    turned the steering wheel an


    it around, Oljvigysanbeside him and


    did hot''understand what was going


    on. She felt puzzled. The steering


    wheel turned very quickly. With a


    drift, Olivia subconsciously grabbed


    the armrest of the car. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sensing her brother''s nervousness, her jawline tightened, and her brows furrowed tightly. Before she could ask the question in


    her heart, Jasper said in a low voice, "Call Ruby and ask where she is."


    "Huh? Oh, I''ll call now. Jasper, don''t


    be nervous. They might have


    forgotten to tell yous  reokdut!


    hes phonhd ett Jasper was


    overthinking. At one point, she


    thought Liam and Ruby must have


    forgotten to tell them they were


    home. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Olivia called Liam first. The call went through, but no one picked up. She then made a second call and heard a beep.


    Ruby''s phone was the same. Olivia''s


    palms were sweating from the call,


    and she also became nervous. Thi


    had never happened wetGre. Ste


    comifartad Herself and Jasper at the


    same time. She said, "Jasper, don''t


    be nervous. Nothing will happen.


    Maybe there''s no battery. Besides,


    Ruby has always had bodyguards by


    her side. They''re all quite skilled."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was already dark, and the streetlights shone on the car. Olivia could see Jasper was nervous from the side of his face, and his


    grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Olivia was also very nervous. Jasper turned, changednes, and drove off from the road. The car''s speed shot up, but it was all


    within his control.

 Chapter 663

    Ruby''s studio was not in a remote area. There were hotels, restaurants, and supermarkets around. Many people were passing


    by this area during the day, but it was still a little far from the city center.


    There were not many pedestrians on the road at this time. The restaurants were open, and there were not many people in the


    stores. The nightlife of Athana had yet to begin.


    There was no obstruction on the way to the studio from the branch road. After driving for more than ten minutes, they did not see


    a single car. They quickly arrived at their destination.


    When the car arrived in the area and had yet to stop at the entrance of the studio, Jasper quickly turned off the engine.


    There were a few people gathered at the entrance of the studio. From the back, it looked like everyone''s back was stiff.


    "Jasper..."


    Before Olivia could finish her sentence, Jasper had already gotten out of the car, he was not even bothered to close the door.


    Olivia hurriedly unbuckled her seatbelt and followed after him.


    Before he got close, he heard a rough voice. Jasper frowned and had a bad feeling.


    "You''d better not have any schemes. If you can go back to the restaurant and finish the meal, I''ll return the phone to you after


    this is over." The person did not sound like he was not from Athana based on his ent. It sounded a bit strange.


    Jasper stopped in his tracks and quickly checked his surroundings.


    There was a van with no license te parked at the entrance of the studio. Olivia did not know what was going on. Before Jasper


    could stop her, she had already rushed to the entrance of the studio.


    Seeing that things seemed fishy, Olivia was about to call her father and the police. However, before she could unlock her phone,


    a dart pierced through her phone. She subconsciously let go of her phone and it fell to the ground. The screen was shattered as


    the phone hit the ground. If she was a secondte, her hand would have been crippled.


    Realizing that she was being impulsive, Olivia chose to not act up for the moment. Her eyes were filled with coldness as she


    stood still and waited for Jasper''smand.


    Liam was already injured. The four tires of Ruby''s car were punctured. She hid behind her brother. Liam guarded her tightly. He


    spread his arms apart. His arms were still bleeding. He did not want the six people who covered their faces toy their hands on


    her sister.


    There were a lot of phones on the ground. Thirty minutes ago, six masked people suddenly appeared in this area. They broke


    into every store with guns and searched for mobile phones. They even warned everyone that if they dared to leave the shop,


    they would not leave this ce alive.


    No one knew if they were holding real guns or not. However, the knives in their hands were surely real, and the darts on their


    boots were real. They trembled as they willingly handed over their phones.


    The few masked people took the phones and went to the studio for Ruby. Two of them stabbed Ruby''s car tires.


    It was obvious that they wereing to kidnap Ruby from the studio. The four bodyguards in the shadow realized the masked


    people wereing for the studio and rushed forward to guard in front of Ruby. Liam also stood in front of his sister and told her


    not toe out and lock the door.


    After a struggle, the four bodyguards were defeated by the six masked people. After all, they all had weapons in their hands. In


    the end, every bodyguard was injured to varying degrees. All of their legs were broken.


    The masked people were ruthless. They never hesitated when they hurt someone. It was obvious that they were professionals


    that were often involved in this kind of situation. Liam often watched television dramas, especially police dramas.


    After the bodyguards fell, the few masked people smashed the studio door. In order to protect his sister, Liam fought with them


    with all his might. His legs and hands were cut by knives several times.


    The two of the masked men suffered some injuries after the fight. The other four were also injured to varying degrees, but it was


    not serious. Moreover, these people did not seem to feel any pain at all.


    Seeing Jasper walk over, Liam had a feeling that he would survive that day. He had never been this happy to see Jasper in the


    past. In the distance, Olivia remained still and looked at Liam.


    Jasper saw Liam who was injured and Ruby who was hiding behind her younger brother with a pale face. Her clothes were torn


    from the struggle previously, and her entire sleeve was gone.


    He took off his jacket and draped it over Ruby. Suppressing his anger, he used his gentlest tone to say, "Be good. Get inside. I''ll


    handle it.¡±


    Ruby''s eyes were filled with tears. "| don''t have my phone to call Dad. They have hacked all the surveince cameras here. What


    should | do?"


    Tears trickled down her cheeks. There was grievance, fear, and worry on her face.


    Jasper''s heart clenched and his jaw tightened. Heforted her, "It''s okay, I''m here."


    Then he turned to speak to Liam. "Liam, bring your sister in. No matter what happens, don''t let her out."


    Liam responded, "Jasper, these people seem sketchy. They''re not from Athana. | suspect that they are hired foreigners. They


    have guns. Be careful." Thest few words were said very softly.


    "Well, they don''t have any bullets," Jasper said with certainty.


    After watching Ruby enter the building, Jasper blocked the door and was finally able to let his anger out. He used Arillion to


    communicate with the masked people in front of him. "Are you guys mercenaries who smuggled into this country?"


    One of the mercenaries cursed under his breath. "Shit, call that idiot and tell him to increase the pay."


    Upon hearing this, Jasper smiled. "Looks like you''re here to kidnap someone without a grasp of the situation. Are you here for


    the woman?"


    He was stalling for time to send a signal. As he spoke, he touched his wristwatch. When he saw so many phones on the ground,


    he knew what was going on. When he stepped into the scene, he willingly threw his phone on the ground.


    A few secondster, a message was sent. Jasper nodded at Olivia.


    Another mercenary reminded his crew, "Dude, it''s about time. I''ve only hacked the surveince camera for an hour. Let''s move


    it.¡±


    Without another word, the mercenaries rushed to the door to attack Jasper. Jasper raised his leg and kicked a mercenary to the


    ground. He ended up rolling down the steps.


    Before the others could react, Jasper attacked again and kicked another person heavily. Olivia quickly joined the fight and fought


    side by side with Jasper.


    After the fight started, the few people standing around had already run far away.


    The people standing in the distance were terrified when they saw this scene. They were all praying for the safety of Jasper and


    Olivia. A restaurant owner put his hands together and prayed, "God bless the safety of these two young people. I''ll use my whole


    year''s profits to trade with this wish. Please bless them."


    An adult covered his child''s eyes and was also praying in his heart.


    Olivia said, "Jasper, these people look like professional assassins. They appeared lethal but did not seem that they actually


    wanted to take our lives. They probably don''t want to make a big deal out of it."


    The siblings talked in anothernguage. The mercenaries did not understand them. Trevon Wilson had previously requested the


    three children to learn a few minoritynguages so others could not understand them when theymunicated.


    Jasper replied as he panted. The back of his hand had been cut. "They probably value money more than their own lives. They


    smuggled into this country and probably want to make a lot of money quickly before leaving."


    The corner of his mouth cracked from a punch. Jasper reached out his middle finger and touched the crack. "Let''s stall for time.


    I''ve already sent a message to Dad."


    Olivia was a little worried. Her shoulder was shed. As she fought, she said, "But the traffic is very bad at this time of the day.


    I''m afraid I''ll be dead by the time Dades. Damn it, the surveince cameras have been hacked. These guys have learned to


    do everything. Is every mercenary capable like them these days?"


    Jasper answered, "You can''t be in their line of work without many skills. That''s why Dad didn''t let Sophia be a special


    forces soldier back then." People in this field are dangerous since they risk their own lives making money.


    As he spoke, a mercenary rushed over. Olivia jumped up, ced her palm on her brother''s shoulder to support herself, and


    ruthlessly kicked the mercenary. The mercenary was kicked so hard that he fell heavily to the ground and cursed fiercely with


    Arillion.


    Jasper was guarding his sister on the side and whispered in her ear. Olivia nodded and looked at the dart that had shattered her


    phone.


    Then, Jasper continued to fight with the six mercenaries. Olivia picked up the dart and threw it at the tire of the mercenary''s van.


    It hit the tire precisely and pierced through. The tire instantly ttened.


    Seeing this scene, the mercenaries cursed fiercely. This actionpletely pissed the mercenaries off. The six of them raised


    their knives. Their guns were not loaded and were only used to scare people. They initially did not want to make this a big deal.


    Jasper was not wrong. They only


    wanted to make some money quickly


    before smuggling ete te thein¡¯oWin


    sey thon ONY ted already


    booked a boat to pick them up.


    Kidnapping a girl was a very simple


    job for them, but it turned out to be


    more difficult than killing a person.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Oliva joined the fight again. Now it was the two of them against the four mercenaries. It was even more intense than before.


    Not far away, a taxi stopped. The girl in the taxi had sharp ears. When she heard the sound of fighting, she patted the back of the


    seat in front of her and said, "Sir, please stop for a moment."


    The driver didn''t understand what was going on. He stopped the car, turned around, and asked, "What''s wrong, youngdy? Are


    you going to change your destination?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The girl sitting in the back pricked up


    her ears and listened for a while.


    Then she said, "No, sir. Can y! mM


    please deport: then wait


    fone the car? I''ll get off and take


    a look. There seems to be a fight over


    there. Has the public security in


    Athana deteriorated? Why is there no


    one to stop the fight in public?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The driver advised, "Youngdy, it''s better to stay far away from this kind of situation. You should not get involved."


    The girl sitting in the back did not listen to his advice at all. Instead, she was very anxious to go over to check on the situation.


    "Sir, hurry up. It''s my time to shine."


    The driver was speechless. He thought, ''Is there something wrong with this girl? Why did she have to get involved in this kind of


    situation on her way home? Kids these days are unbelievable.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, the driver drove the car to the side. Before the driver could say anything, the girl had already gotten


    out of the car. The driver''s kind words were stuck in his throat. He could only wait quietly in the car.


    When the girl quickly walked towards the fight and saw the situation, she immediately cursed, "What the actual fuck!" She simply


    wanted to destroy these people.


    Jasper and Olivia were both injured. The mercenaries were risking their lives. Just now, they were pulling back their strength, but


    at that moment, they became more ruthless. The two siblings leaned against each other. Jasper said, "Olivia, can you hold on?"


    Olivia replied, "Jasper, I''m fine. You don''t need to guard me during the fight. It only restrains your power."


    Agirl in a ck t-shirt and ck cargo pants ran towards them and kicked the three mercenaries in front of her away. She leaned


    against Jasper and said, "Jasper, what''s going on?"


    She had wanted to give her family a surprise ande back secretly. However, she ended up being surprised by her brother


    and sister.


    Olivia was surprised to see her sister suddenly appear in front of her. "Why are you back? Does Dad know that you''re back?"


    Jasper said, "Let''s deal with the people in front of us first. They''re all mercenaries who want to kidnap Ruby."


    Hearing her brother''s words, Sophia Wilson cursed again. She took out a rubber band from her pocket and tied up her shoulder-


    length hair neatly. "You guys take a break. I''ll take over. | am going to destroy them."


    She wanted to teach them a lesson since they decided to hurt her brother and sister.


    Sophia seemed to be on steroids.


    She was dressed in ck and looked


    like a nightwalker. She as fitted ith


    t desiree n Without saying a


    rd, she ran up to a mercenary. The


    mercenary knew that he was in


    trouble. He had just been kicked by


    this girl. It was obvious that she was


    a professional. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper saw that his sister''s shoulders and legs were injured and instructed, "Olivia, go inside to check on Liam. Leave this to


    Sophia and me."


    However, Olivia replied, "No, let''s end this quickly. It''s rare for the three of us to fight side by side. We need to finish this


    together."

 Chapter 664

    Before Sophia was able to have fun fighting with the mercenaries, a wave of loud noise came from afar. It started getting closer


    and closer. Frank Roberts and Trevon first appeared in sight. Both of them were riding motorcycles, followed by a group of


    bodyguards driving motorcycles as well.


    There were over 50 motorcycles. In an instant, they filled the entire parking lot beside the studio.


    As soon as the bodyguards got off motorcycles, they were immediately divided into three groups. One group guarded the


    entrances of the various shops to prevent the mercenaries from taking hostages. One group rushed up to fight the mercenaries


    while the other escorted the three siblings safely to a space on the side.


    It was not until she took off her helmet that Jasper realized that his mother hade as well. She was riding the motorcycle


    behind his dad.


    When Natalie Foster saw the three children being protected by the bodyguards, her eyes instantly turned red. Her vision was


    blurred by tears as she checked every child''s body. "Are you injured? Why are you here?"


    Thest sentence was directed at Sophia. When she saw her daughter who was gone for a long time, Natalie felt surprised and


    worried.


    Sophia replied, "Fortunately, | was passing this area today and ran into them. Perhaps | was sent by Grandpa.¡±


    She had not fought enough and still wanted to avenge her brother and sister. She spoke with her mother briefly and nned to


    turn around to join the fight again. She wanted to kill them. However, just as she raised her foot, her wrist was grabbed by


    Trevon. He said coldly, "Stop. Stay here. Don''t make your mother worry."


    At this moment, Trevon was filled with hostility. His gaze was like a sharp knife that could scare people to death. Sophia did not


    dare to move. She knew that her father was very angry and irritable at the moment.


    Jasper hid his hand behind her back and expressed his dissatisfaction. "Why did it take you so long?"


    Trevon had actually called Frank Roberts and gathered their people as soon as he received his son''s message. They tried their


    best toe as fast as possible. However, the traffic was horrible at this time of the day. They had no way to avoid the traffic


    unless everyone could fly.


    However, Trevon never exined for himself in front of his kids. He only instructed Frank, "Frank, go to the studio and hack the


    surveince camera. Natalie, take them to the hospital. I''ll be here."


    Natalie checked on the children and found that her son and daughter were both injured, only Sophia was alright. She clenched


    her fists tightly for a while and eventually let go. She replied, "Okay."


    When Jasper passed by Trevon, he said in a low voice, "Don''t kill anyone. Leave it to the police.¡±


    Trevon said, "I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry. Go to the hospital with your mother."


    Jasper told Sophia to go inside the studio and bring out Ruby and Liam.


    He did not go in right away. Instead, he turned to Trevon and said, "Dad, give me your coat.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Trevon nced at his son''s injuries and took off his coat without a word. He helped his son put it on and said


    in an irrefutable tone, "From tomorrow onwards, | will continue to set up bodyguards for you guys. This time, | don''t take


    objections from any of you. Also, remember to keep your watches on you."


    Jasper did not reply. He pursed his lips and did not object.


    Olivia nodded and did not object either. This night was too dangerous. It was the first time she had experienced a situation that


    she only saw in television dramas before.


    The car was overloaded with people.


    Natalie drove while Jasper sat in the front passenger seat. Liam, Ruby, Olivia, and Sophia all sat in the back. It was a bit


    crowded. Since Liam was injured, Olivia sat on Sophia''sp to make more room for him.


    Sophiained since she did not know what happened. "Liam, why are you so lousy?"


    Ruby''s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had been crying. She looked at Jasper and then at her brother''s arm, which was


    still bleeding. She covered it and exined in a nasal voice, "Those people came to kidnap me. Liam was injured because he


    was protecting me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia nodded. Sophia realized she made a mistake and cursed in a foreignnguage. Then,


    she apologized, "I''m sorry for what | said. I did not know what was going on. Liam, you are brave."


    Liam''s lips turned pale from the pain. He nced at Sophia and said, "It''s like you are giving me the carrot-and-stick approach."


    "Wait, my luggage is still in the taxi.¡± Sophia suddenly remembered that her things were all in the taxi. She was in a hurry to get


    into the car andpletely forgot that she originally came in a taxi.


    Olivia''s phone was broken. Jasper took out his phone and sent a message. Then he said, "Someone will help you bring it home."


    Ruby subconsciously wanted to check on Jasper''s injuries, but she realized that he acted like he was alright.


    Natalie made a call to Sherri Landor. She had to inform Sherri and Hackett ckwell about such a big matter. She did not inform


    them just now because he was afraid that Hackett might do something stupid. Trevon did not want Hackett to end up hurting


    anyone.


    The call was quickly picked up. She drove with one hand and said, "Sherri, to the base. Now."


    On the other end of the call, Sherri could hear the urgency in her best friend''s voice. "What''s wrong? Are you injured?"


    Natalie replied, "Liam is injured. Get to the base immediately.¡± Then she hung up.


    Natalie drove very fast, but it felt very steady in the car. This was the first time Sophia had seen her mother speeding. She


    asked, "Mom, do you know how to race?"


    Natalie answered, "No, but | can make us get there faster if you shut your mouth."


    Sophia shrugged her shoulders and went to check on her sister''s injuries. When she found that they were all minor wounds, she


    heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s alright. Jasper, are your injuries serious?"


    Jasper said calmly, "It''s not bad. | just had a little scratch.¡±


    Olivia did not expose him. Her brother''s injuries were definitely more serious than hers. There were several times when her


    brother used his arm and back to block the attack in order to protect her.


    Base.


    The nurses on duty all came to Natalie''s room. Olivia was assigned to a lounge by Natalie. Sophia was helping the nurses clean


    wounds. Olivia had a cut on her shoulder. The wound was shallow. The injury on her leg was fine. The cut was not deep. There


    were varying degrees of bruises and swelling on her body. Only her face remained uninjured.


    Liam''s injuries were more serious. Every wound was deeper than Olivia''s injury. However, he did not take off his clothes and let


    the nurses and Natalie tend to him. Jasper acted like nothing happened to him and had his hands in his pockets. He leaned


    casually against his mother''s desk and had no intention of taking off his clothes.


    Liam said, "Ruby, you should leave this room. I''m shy." Actually, Liam was afraid that his sister would feel guilty after seeing his


    wounds.


    It didn''t take long to finish treating Olivia''s wounds. Sophia took a coat that Natalia had from the closet in the lounge and asked


    Olivia to put it on.


    As soon as Olivia came back, she heard what Liam said.


    Olivia leaned against her brother and asked softly, "Jasper, why aren''t you taking off your clothes? Let Mom take a look at your


    injuries. Your injuries must be worse than mine."


    Jasper replied indifferently, "I''m fine. Go to Mom''s closet and get a jacket for Ruby."


    "Okay." With that, Olivia returned to the lounge and took a jacket for Ruby. Ruby did not take it. She looked at the jacket she was


    wearing. It belonged to Jasper. After a moment of silence, she took off her jacket and handed it to Olivia. Then, she put on


    Natalie''s jacket.


    Olivia took her brother''s coat and ced it in the lounge.


    Sophia was usually carefree, however, it did not mean that she was a fool. How could Liam still be shy when his face was so


    pale? She said to Ruby, "Ruby, let''s head out. Olivia is taken care of. We should all leave some space for the boys."


    Ruby did not agree. How could she not understand what her brother meant? She said firmly, "I helped you shower when you


    were little. It''s fine. Hurry up and take off your clothes."


    Liam was out of options and was about to take off his clothes. Ruby immediately went to help. Olivia and Sophia walked out of


    the room and waited at the door.


    When Ruby saw the wounds on her brother''s body, she could not hold her feelings in any longer. She kept sobbing silently as


    tears streamed down her face. The nurse helped to treat Liam''s wounds. It was shocking to see so many wounds on his body. A


    few of the wounds were already stuck to his clothes.


    Afraid that his sister would worry, Liam tried to endure the pain. He only frowned and did not cry out in pain. He said, "I''m fine. It''s


    not very painful.¡± The nurse knew that he was suppressing his pain, so she was very careful with taking care of him.


    Jasper stared at the crying Ruby with aplicated expression. No one knew what he was thinking. Natalie patted Ruby''s


    shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry. The nurse will take care of it. I''l stitch the serious woundster."


    "Do | really need stitches? | don''t think it''s necessary." Liam was a little afraid. The needle looked like a fish hook. Just thinking


    about having it in his body made him panic.


    Natalie pointed at the two wounds on his chest and said, "There''s no need to stitch the other wounds. However, these two


    wounds are serious enough that require stitches. Trust me. It won''t hurt much. You help him clean up and I''ll do itter.¡±


    The nurse replied, "Okay, Mrs. Wilson."


    Natalie continued to make arrangements. She handed the phone over and said to Ruby, who was still crying, "Use my phone to


    call your mother and ask how long before she arrives. Tell them that you''re in my office. I''ll go and treat Jasper''s wounds."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Natalie held her son''s wrist and walked towards the lounge.


    Ruby''s eyes were red and swollen as she stared at Jasper''s back. She saw that he was walking with a straight back and he


    walked as usual. She felt relieved and only retracted her gaze when the door of the lounge closed. She then called her mother.


    Liam knew that his sister was worried about Jasper. After his sister hung up the phone, heforted her, "Don''t worry. Jasper is


    much more skilled in fighting than | am."


    Ruby looked at the closed door again. She wondered what was going on inside. Was he not seriously injured? She retracted her


    gaze and said to her younger brother, "Alright, let the nurse examine your back and your legs. Are there wounds in any other


    ces?"


    Liam replied, "Just my thigh. Nurse, I''m too shy to take off my pants. You should just cut it."


    The nurse said, "We do usually cut the pants. Let me tend to the wound on your back first."


    Liam said sweetly, "Thank you, nurse. You''re so nice."


    Ruby replied, "How can you still act so cheeky after being hurt so badly?"


    In the lounge. The wounds on Jasper''s upper body were very bad. Several knife cuts were spread out on it. His back was injured


    when he blocked the knife for his sister. The wounds were caused after Olivia pierced the tire of the mercenaries¡¯ van.


    After seeing that her son was so badly injured and still acted as if nothing had happened, Natalie sniffed and tears welled up in


    her eyes. Her voice was a little choked as she said, "Are you stupid? Aren''t you afraid that these wounds might get worse after


    you are already seriously injured? Do you think you''ll be fine just by covering them with your coat?"


    Jasper could not bear to see her mother and sisters cry. He said, "Mom, I''m fine. You can start treating my wounds. What else


    could | do? Should | let Olivia and Sophia block the knives for me instead?"


    He was the older brother. Even if he had to risk his life, he would do it for his siblings.


    Natalie treated her son''s wound with


    tears in her eyes. She was very


    careful the entire time since she was


    afraid that she pyri heed it


    150K Hk &hile to finish treating her


    son''s injuries. No one knew how


    Natalie felt exactly when she was


    treating her son''s wounds. After she


    finished stitching him up, the tears


    she had been holding back finally


    dropped. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She hoped that these injuries were on her body instead of her son''s.


    Throughout the entire process, Jasper did not even cry out in pain. He was so sensible that it made her feel ufortable. She


    could not help but hug her son. "Can Mom help you propose marriage for you?"


    A few secondster, Jasper left his mother''s embrace and raised his hand to wipe his mother''s tears. "Mom, it''s not time yet.


    Let''s wait a little longer."


    Natalie knew what her son was waiting for. "Jasper..."


    Jasper interrupted before Natalie could finish speaking because he knew what she was trying to say. "Mom, | have a n."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalie eventuallypromised after


    seeing the determined look on


    Jasper''s face and hearing his words.


    She turned around a yeiped fer 1!


    teayp Afierdalding deep breath, she


    went to the closet, took out a set of


    Trevon''s clothes, and ced them on


    the bed. "Your father''s clothes are


    basically suits and shirts. This ck


    one should be just right for you. Mom


    will be outside. Don''t worry. Mom


    won''t say anything." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper said, "Thanks, Mom."


    Natalie gave her son a smile and reached out to rub Jasper''s hair like when he was little. She realized her son had already


    grown up.


    She left the lounge with mixed feelings and closed the door. As soon as she went out, she saw that Sherri was already stitching


    up Liam. She was crying as she was doing it.


    Liam saw that his mother eyes were filled with tears and was really afraid that his mother would prick the wrong ce. He


    hurriedly said, "Mom, be gentle. It hurts. Can you stop crying? If you cry, you''ll prick the wrong ce. Wipe your tears first. I''m


    afraid you''ll stitch the wrong ce."


    Sherri wiped her tears with the back of her hand and carefully said in a choked voice, "I''m already very gentle. If | do it even


    more gently, | won''t be able to pierce into the flesh. I''m almost done. This is thest one."


    Ruby was worried about Jasper and quickly went forward to ask, "Natalie, how... how is Jasper?"


    Natalie''s expression had already returned to normal. She smiled faintly and said, "Luckily, Jasper only suffered a minor injury and


    alittle bruise. He''s fine."


    Ruby said, "Really?"


    As they were speaking, the door of the lounge opened. Jasper walked out under everyone''s gaze and nodded slightly, as if the


    conversation he had with Natalie just now had not happened.


    Ruby could not tell that Jasper was injured by the way he looked. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the suture, Sherri had already


    understood the situation from his


    son. She thanked Jasper, sniffled,


    and raised her hand tepe fe"!


    teayp sheisaid, Jasper, | am very


    thankful for you. If it weren''t for the


    few of you, | wouldn''t even dare to


    imagine what might have happened.


    What kind of monster wanted to


    kidnap my Ruby? There has to be


    something wrong with him." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sherri, don''t mention it." Meeting Hackett''s gaze, Jasper added, "I''m the older brother."


    On the way here, Hackett called Frank and Trevon. They both said that the matter had been settled and told him not to go over.


    Before hanging up, Frank even teased him and said that the bodyguards he assigned to his daughter were too weak.


    In the end, Frank said that he would send four bodyguards to protect Ruby the next day before hanging up.


    Hackett was also grateful to Jasper from the bottom of his heart. He did not dare to think about what would happen after being


    updated by his son.


    He said, "Thank you for protecting Ruby."


    Jasper replied, "I didn''t do it alone.¡±


    After treating Liam''s wounds, Sherri wiped her tears several times throughout the night and praised Jasper many times. In the


    end, Natalie was worried that her son needed to get some rest to recover from the injuries. She said that she wanted to go home


    and lied that Trevon was waiting for them at home.


    After that, everyone decided to head home.

 Chapter 665

    Early in the morning.


    Even though the person on the bed was still in a daze, the nket was pulled away, and cool air hit her.


    The man paused. In the darkness, he looked apologetically at the woman who had turned to look at him. "Sorry, | just took a


    shower."


    Natalie pulled him down to lie with her while reaching for her phone with the other hand. Before she could get her phone, she


    heard the man beside her say, "Don''t look at your phone. It''s three in the morning."


    She retracted her hand. She could hear the fatigue in his voice even though she couldn''t see his eyes with the curtains drawn.


    Under the covers, she wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled into his arms out of habit. "How are things going?"


    Trevon hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. He said in a deep voice, "Sleep first. You''ll know tomorrow, okay?"


    How could she say no when he was already so exhausted? Other than agreeing, what else could she do but hug him? "Alright,


    go to sleep,¡± she said.


    With that, he hugged her tightly and fell asleep.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly.


    Afew hourster.


    The topic trended. The number of likes andments was so crazy that it was as though they had bought bots to boost the topic


    further.


    Every topic that was trending was rted to the Larsen family. Be it tax evasion, sry deduction, beating of workers, and so on.


    Every crime aroused the anger of theizens.


    The news that spread like wildfire today did not mention the fightst night. The officials only released two simple


    announcements. One was that Sam Larsen was involved in illegal activities. He had set up a private casino and killed a


    university student. The information of the university student was kept confidential, and Sam had already been arrested.


    Another piece of information was that the police had assisted in the arrest of six fugitives overseas. During the arrest, the six


    fugitives tried to jump off the cliff to escape. Unfortunately, they fell off the cliff. When they found the six fugitives at the bottom of


    the cliff, they were already unconscious. Now, three of them are in a vegetative state, while the other three are paralyzed for life.


    In the end, the police wrote that they hoped everyone would abide by thew and abstain from doing anything illegal.


    The Larsen family''s incident and the six fugitives caused quite a stir in Athana. Most of the people were scolding the Larsen


    family.


    Downstairs.


    When Sophia came back from her morning run and sat on the sofa to rest, she saw the trending news. She, who always talked


    about standing up for justice, jumped up happily and eximed, "Justice defeats evil once again. Awesome."


    Shocked by her sudden excitement, Olivia looked up at her sister, who was punching the air beside her. She asked, "What are


    you doing? Why are you so happy?"


    Sophia handed her phone to her sister as she said, "Look, you should be happy. This is the consequence of hurting you."


    Olivia looked at Sophia''s phone for a long time. There was a photo of the police arresting the fugitivesst night at the foot of the


    mountain. However, they were clearly at the entrance of the studiost night. Why did her father bring so many people to such a


    far ce?


    Sophia had recently learned to read microexpressions. She knew what Olivia was thinking. She quietly put her phone away and


    patted Olivia''s shoulder. She reassured, "Don''t think about anything else. Just remember today''s news. They jumped off a cliff


    and almost died. It''s that simple."


    These words made Olivia raise her head and look at Sophia. Her sister had only been overseas for a short while, but she


    seemed to have changed into a different person. "Sophia, do you want to consider changing professions? Jasper had said that


    these people are crazy. If you be a special forces soldier in the future, you will surely have to go against these people.¡±


    It might be even more dangerous. Thinking of the six fugitivesst night, Olivia felt a lingering fear. The fightst night was still


    vivid in her mind. She was a little worried about Sophia.


    The yful Sophia then spun around in front of Olivia while asking, "Does it look good?"


    Olivia looked at her steadily. Half a minuteter, she replied naturally, "It''s not bad. It''s just a normal camouge uniform."


    As she spoke, Sophia hugged her sister like an elder sister. She said, "I like to wear it. This has been my dream since | was


    young. If there''s a day when | can''t take it anymore, I''lle back. Anyway, | won''t change my mind now. My desire to fight is


    strong."


    Looking at Sophia who was standing up and boxing again, Olivia saw light in her eyes. It was an iparably bright and proud


    feeling as if her entire body was emitting light.


    "Why are you up so early? Did you go for a morning jog?" Natalie came downstairs and saw her daughter boxing.


    Seeing her mothere down, Sophia stopped punching and did not ask about her father at all. She answered, "That''s right. I''m


    used to training. My body feels weird if | don''t train for a day."


    Ever since Sophia went to the police academy, her sleep had been especially light. She would be woken up cruelly every day.


    The academy was very strict. If she waste, she would have to run 5 or 10 kilometers while carrying weights. She had been


    punished once and had learned her lesson from then on.


    Whenever there was any noise, she would immediately wake up. Last night, when she heard themotion downstairs, she


    leaned against the door to check on the situation and realized that her father was back.


    Natalie couldn''t say anything to her self-disciplined daughter. Her two daughters each hooked their arms around hers as if what


    happenedst night had never happened and no one had mentioned it.


    They then walked towards the dining room.


    Natalie had also seen the news. She didn''t want to know the exact situation, but the result this time was satisfying. She wasn''t so


    saintly, so there were some people she wouldn''t give a chance to.


    She asked, "Olivia, does your wound still hurt?"


    Olivia replied, "It''s alright. | n to go back to ss tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Sophia said regretfully, "Ah, I just arrived and you''re already going to school.¡±


    Olivia exined, "My vacation is over. | had to take leave today. | don''t want to fail, so if you miss me,e to my school and


    look for me."


    "That''s fine, | can do that. Mom, did you drive my carst night or Olivia''s car?"


    Natalie nced at the two sisters before replying, "Olivia''s car. Your car also has a full tank."


    Olivia had already sat down on the chair. Sophia bent and leaned on the back of Olivia''s chair as she said, "Alright, I''ll ride my


    bike to look for you tomorrow. | miss my bike so much."


    Natalie said to Olivia, "Olivia, you don''t have to stay in school this month. Your father said that he would send you to school every


    day. After your injuries recover, you can do what you want, but he will send you to school when you''re injured."


    Olivia refused, feeling that this was too troublesome. "Mom..."


    Natalie interrupted her daughter. "Be good. Don''t let your father worry."


    Olivia gave in, "Fine."


    Sophia had an idea. She walked up and sat down in her seat. "Then I''ll drive you to school tomorrow in my SUV. Dad can send


    you after | leave. Anyway, | wake up very early every day."


    Olivia felt that her sister''s idea was not bad. She asked, "That''s fine too. Is that okay, Mom?"


    "Yes, sure. Let''s eat."


    At the dining table.


    Natalie asked Sophia, "How many days off do you have?" Her heart ached for her daughter, who had lost a lot of weight, but she


    knew that this girl was stubborn and could not be persuaded. Once she made a decision, nothing would make her change her


    mind.


    Sophia ate her breakfast in big mouthfuls. She did not seem feminine at all and it was as if she was in a hurry. She replied, "I''ll


    head back the day after tomorrow."


    "Eat slowly. We''re not in a hurry now. There''s plenty of time for you to eat. Have some milk." Natalie handed her a cup of hot milk


    and asked again, "Do you celebrate Memorial Day overseas too?"


    Olivia ate quietly, chewing slowly. It was a strong contrast to Sophia''s wolfing down.


    In a short period of time, Sophia had already developed the habit of eating quickly. Even though Natalie said that they had more


    than enough time, Sophia still finished her food quickly.


    "No, it''s just a simple three-day holiday. | took a day off, so | have four days. Mom, I''m amazing. I''m second in my ss for all


    subjects this month, including physical fitness. There''s another person | can''t seem to beat, which | admit defeat.¡±


    Sophia finished her breakfast and shared with everyone what happened in school. She only chose the happy and exciting stories


    from her training. She even showed her mother her punches from time to time. When she got too excited from telling the stories,


    she would even do a backflip.


    Natalie pinched the space between her eyebrows. Her heart ached for her daughter, but she was speechless. Who did she get


    this from?


    Olivia was speechless as well. She thought, "Aren''t you afraid of flipping out your breakfast?"


    "Eat some more. I''ll go see if your brother is awake. I''ll change your bandage when |e down," Natalie said before standing


    up and walking upstairs. Herst sentence was directed at Olivia.


    The two sisters watched their mother''s back as she went upstairs. They raised their hands and high-fived each other tacitly.


    Upstairs.


    Jasper was sitting on the bed, wearing ck pajamas. The nket on the bed was cold and gray. He was leaning against the


    back of the bed with his phone in his hand as he replied to messages with one hand. His wound hurt a little.


    One minute ago, Ruby was still worried and sent him a message, [Is your wound better?]


    Jasper stared at the message for a few seconds before exiting the chat. He looked at the payment message that he had


    screenshotted and entered the chat interface again. He did not answer the question but instead, he asked, [How is Liam?]


    Ruby was a little angry. She was asking about him, but he was asking about her younger brother. She replied, [I''m asking about


    you.]


    Her tone was domineering and not as soft and demure as usual.


    After reading the message, Jasper smiled. He replied, [It was just a scratch.]


    After going backst night, Ruby thought about it and felt that it was not as simple as Jasper said. She did not dare to send him a


    message too early in the morning and could only wait until now.


    Ruby then sent, [Take off your clothes and take a photo for me to see.]


    Staring at the phone, Jasper touched pushed his tongue against his cheek, and smiled. He replied with one hand, [I''m just as


    shy as Liam.]


    Ruby did not expect him to say that. It was not like she could force him to take off his clothes so she said, [Don''t go out for the


    next few days. Rest at home.]


    Jasper then said, [Yes, okay.]


    After Ruby sent Jasper the message, she deleted the chat history and even deleted the backend records.


    Jasper put away his phone and was about to go to the bathroom to wash up when he heard a knock on the door. He turned back


    and moved so much that he gasped in pain. He waited for the pain to dissipate before opening the door.


    He saw that it was his mother standing outside the door. Before he could say anything, Natalie asked, "Can |e in?"


    Jasper moved aside to let his mother in and replied, "Yes."


    Natalie nced at his son''s messy hair and guessed, "You haven''t washed up yet."


    Jasper replied, "Yes, I''m going now."


    "Come here, I''ll help you," Natalie urged her son, who was still rooted to the ground.


    A few secondster, Jasper followed her into the bathroom and stood beside the sink. She was already running hot water. Jasper


    said, "Mom, I''ll do it myself."


    "When your wound is better, you can


    do it by yourself. Not only you, Olivia


    too. From today onwasds, oll


    piO1SENbT By your father. You


    can stay at home for a while before


    going to thepany. There''s no


    hurry, do you hear me?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He did not immediately agree to his mother''s arrangements. Instead, he asked, "Olivia is going to school?"


    "Yes, that can''t bear to take leave. She''s just afraid that she''ll miss out on some important knowledge. It''s fine, your father will


    send her to and from school. Fortunately, the university is in Athana, so it''s not troublesome. Don''t worry."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Compared to Olivia, your injuries are


    more serious. You don''t want your


    body to be covered in scars, right? I''ll


    help you apply the medicine afteryou


    finjshgatng! When your wound


    recovers a little, I''ll apply the scar


    removal ointment that your uncle


    sent over previously. It won''t leave a


    scar, but the scar on your chest will


    have a mark. It might not be possible


    to remove it with medicine." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine. Give the medicine to Olivia. She''s a girl." He didn''t mind keeping the scar. It wasn''t like it was his whole body, it was just


    a small mark.


    As he spoke, Natalie handed the towel to him which he took to wipe his face.


    Natalie continued, "There''s more than


    one scar removal ointment. Your


    uncle has collected ade, Gena


    aps tlienaof Liam to use. Recently,


    the base has also been studying the


    composition of the scar removal


    ointment. We n to develop it


    ourselves." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper nodded and did not say anything else.


    Natalie stood on her tiptoes andbed her son''s hair. "Alright, you don''t have to change your clothes at home. Just wear your


    pajamas. If you''re tired, sleep again after eating breakfast first.¡±


    Fortunately, Jaspers physique had always been good. She checked on him several timesst night and he did not have a fever.

 Chapter 666

    After washing up, Jasper went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    As for Natalie, she turned around and went to her room. Seeing that Trevon was still asleep, she tiptoed out, gently closed the


    door again, and went downstairs.


    Olivia and Sophia had already finished their breakfast. They sat leisurely on the sofa and scrolled through their phones, leaning


    their heads against each other as they chatted about something.


    Caleb and Rachel were eating in the dining room. When they saw their grandsoning down, the two of them quickly put down


    their bowls and utensils and walked to his side. They asked worriedly, "Jasper, how are you feeling?"


    Caleb carefully observed his grandson''s expression and waited for an answer. He frowned slightly.


    Originally, Natalie and Trevon were prepared to keep this matter a secret from their parents-inw. However, things did not go as


    nned. Rachel, who had always gone to bed early, suddenly came down to get waterst night and bumped into them.


    Under Rachel''s repeated questioning, Natalie briefly told her mother-inw what had happened.


    Seeing that his grandparents were so nervous that they didn''t even want to eat breakfast, Jasper reached out to support them


    and brought them to the dining room. "I''m much better now. Don''t worry."


    Caleb nodded. He knew that his grandson had made it seem less serious as he did not want them to worry, so he did not probe


    further. "That''s good. Stay at home and recuperate well. Don''t go out for the time being. There''s no hurry to go back to work at


    thepany.¡±


    Rachel agreed. Her eyes were still filled with worry. She nced at her grandson from top to bottom. "Yes, your grandfather is


    right. There''s no hurry."


    Jasper replied, "Yes, I''ve been staying at home recently. | don''t go out.¡±


    He would not go back on his word.


    Seeing that their grandson agreed, the two elders were relieved. Even Mary was so worried that she did not sleep the entire


    night. Gage also woke up several times in the night, and it was Natalie whoforted them to go to sleep.


    Just as they were talking, Sophia suddenly spoke, "Eh, where''s my dear Mary?"


    Natalie came down early in the morning and found it strange that she did not see the two busy figures. After asking the other


    servants, she found out that they had gone to her grandfather''s cemetery again. They were probably going to pray to her


    grandfather to protect the children. "He went to your great-grandfather''s cemetery."


    Caleb nagged, "Gage''s rheumatism has been acting up recently. Why is he still going out? I''ll talk to him properly when he''s


    back."


    Rachel said, "Let them be. Even if you don''t let them go, they still care about Mom and Dad. At least they can say what''s in their


    hearts if they go."


    After breakfast.


    Natalie helped the two children apply medicine. Caleb had already retired. Now, Trevon was in charge of thepany''s matters,


    so Caleb no longer went to thepany.


    In the study.


    Rachel was moxibusting Caleb''s leg. He was old and the aftereffects of the car ident had started affecting him again. His leg


    hurt terribly just by walking.


    After applying the medicine, Olivia suddenly walked in. The door was not closed. Seeing that her Grandma was helping her


    Grandpa with moxibustion, she wanted to help. She reached out and wanted to take the moxibustion device from Rachel''s hand,


    "Grandma, let me do it. Teach me how to do it."


    Caleb stopped her. "Let your grandmother do it. You''re still injured. This is an old illness, so don''t worry."


    Rachel did not give the thing in her hand to her granddaughter. She suggested, "Go down and y with Sophia. When you


    graduate, | will leave Grandpa''s leg to you. | will retire then."


    "Alright, I''l go down then."


    Caleb looked at his granddaughter in relief and said, "Go."


    After the child left, Caleb could not help but sigh. "Natalie taught the children very well. Be it Olivia, Sophia, or Jasper, there''s


    nothing bad about them. Dad was wise."


    Rachel said, "I agree. You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m not objecting.¡±


    Seeing that her husband was still staring at her with a meaningful smile on his lips, Rachel continued, "I only made a mistake


    once. How many years have you been holding it on me? Even Natalie has let it go. You''re really..."


    Caleb smiled. "It''s rare for you to make a mistake."


    Rachel red at him. Her hands were massaging Caleb''s other leg.


    When it came to educating children, Rachel was very supportive of her daughter-inw''s methods. She set an example and


    taught by example.


    It was said that parents were the best teachers for their children, and Natalie had proved that it was true. Her children had seen


    how filial she was to her parents-inw, and how magnanimous she was to Tucker. Her children had also seen how she took


    care of the patients, and how she saved the dying and helped the injured. Olivia had also been influenced by her mother. She


    also wanted to be a selfless person and take over her mother''s job.


    The three children were all very outstanding. She was especially satisfied and gratified.


    Trevon woke up at around nine o''clock.


    Trevon, who was dressed neatly, slowly came down the stairs. He was still adjusting his cuffs, and his tie was hanging around


    his neck. When Natalie saw himing down, she took the initiative to help him take off the tie around his neck. He bent down


    cooperatively, and the two of them looked very heartwarming.


    Jasper, who was sitting on the sofa, saw this scene and an image appeared in his mind. He subconsciously smiled.


    Sophia caught Jasper smiling to himself. She stood up and asked, "Jasper, are you starting to envy Mom and Dad''s love?"


    Natalie helped Trevon straighten his tie and button up his suit. If not for the children, Trevon would have kissed Natalie as a


    reward for helping him.


    Jasper red at his sister as he said, "Don''t use that emotional intelligence of yours to misinterpret my smile."


    Olivia was amused by her brother''s words, and she shrugged her shoulders happily. Her mother said that Sophia was very


    simr to his father in the sense that they both had low emotional intelligence and would always miss the right things to say.


    For example, when they saw a cat meowing while running, Olivia said that it was in heat, while Sophia said that it might be too


    bored.


    Another example was when they saw a young couple flirting with each other on the streets. Sophia asked whether they were


    trying to get attention or to get others to turn back and look at them.


    Trevon added, "If you''re envious of my rtionship with your mother, bring your woman home as soon as possible."


    As soon as he said this, Natalie hurriedly patted his arm and gave him a stern look. "Hurry up and leave."


    Olivia, on the other hand, grasped the key point. She suddenly raised her voice as she asked in surprise, "Jasper, you have a


    girlfriend?"


    Her father had not asked Jasper to find a girlfriend soon but to bring her home soon.


    Jasper pinched the space between his eyebrows. His two sisters looked at him with their mouths agape as if they had heard


    some explosive news. His father, on the other hand, smiled yfully.


    "No, that is what Dad wants," Jasper replied.


    "No wonder. | knew it was not possible. I''ve only been overseas for a short time. How could | not know that my brother has a


    girlfriend? You scared me," Sophiamented.


    She looked like she knew that was the case and threw herself onto the sofa.


    Trevon then invited, "Sophia, I''m going to thepany. If you''re bored,e to thepany to y."


    "Okay." Sophia ced a cushion at the back of her head and used it as a pillow. She then crossed her legs and made an okay


    gesture. She seemed so much like a tomboy.


    Natalie was speechless.


    Olivia looked at her brother suspiciously. She was about to ask when the person at the door interrupted her. "Trevon."


    It was Rose and Ava. When they heard that Jasper and Olivia were injured, they came over to take a look.


    Trevon, who was in a hurry to go to thepany, did not stay any longer. He responded and walked out.


    "Auntie Ava, Auntie Rose," the two children greeted politely. Sophia did a flip and sat up. She then moved quickly and skillfully,


    crossing her legs and cing the cushion on herp.


    Jasper also greeted them politely.


    He tried his best not to look at his sister. Otherwise, he could not help but want to criticize her.


    Rose asked, "When did youe back, Sophia?"


    Sophia patted the seat beside her for Rose to sit down as she replied, "Last night. Don''t you have to work today?"


    Rose answered, "I''m on leave. | worked yesterday so that | could rest today. How are you guys? Are your injuries very serious?


    Last night, Sherri cried so much that | was scared to death. My mother-inw also cried for a long time. When | went over with


    my husband, | was quite frightened as well. | almost thought that we had lost Liam. My mother-inw, Sherri, Ruby, and Liam''s


    grandmother were all crying. The ground was covered in tissues."


    Everyone was speechless. Was it that exaggerated?


    Natalie thought, "Thank god Jasper hid his injuries from them. Otherwise, all of them would havee to the Wilson''s residence


    to cry."


    After Rose''s description, everyone reyed the scene fromst night in their minds. It did look a little like a funeral.


    Ava sat down beside Olivia. She wanted to check on Olivia''s injuries. "Let me take a look at your injuries. How are they?"


    Olivia held Ava''s hand and rejected her. Her tone was gentle as she reassured Ava, "I''m fine. I''ve almost recovered now. My


    injuries aren''t serious at all. It''s just a scratch.¡±


    Ava was skeptical as she asked, "Really?"


    Olivia replied, "Yes. If you don''t believe me, ask my mother.¡±


    Ava turned to look at her sister, and Natalie nodded. Olivia''s injuries were indeed not serious. Natalie said, "It''s true. Olivia''s


    injuries are not serious."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sophia looked everywhere. Her


    mouth puffed up as she went fro


    left to right. S was Fe\ing riot of


    17) Bre not bored at all. She


    threw the cushion high and caught it.


    She then threw it high and caught it


    again and again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rose asked again, "What about you, Jasper? Is he badly injured?"


    Jasper lied without changing his expression. "It''s just a little scratch.¡±


    Ava heaved a sigh of relief and said,


    "That''s good. Frank only came b


    in the middle theighstight


    HOG ol me after | pestered him


    for a long time. He even wanted to


    hide it from me." She had been


    worried all night. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The room was filled with women, so Natalie knew that her son could not sit still. She instructed, "Go upstairs, Jasper. I''ll have a


    chat with Ava and Rose."


    "Alright." Jasper stood up. When he passed by Sophia, he took away the cushion that she had thrown into the air. It was an


    eyesore, and he could not bear to look at it for a moment longer.


    Sophia was dissatisfied that Jasper had taken the cushion away. She turned to ask her brother, "What are you doing?"


    Jasper ignored his sister and threw the cushion to Olivia. Olivia caught it and hugged it in her arms.


    Upstairs, Jasper did not go to rest.


    Instead, he went to the study to


    practice lettering. Que todheTeK dr


    stropgivinis''nicred arm, the words


    he wrote were not nice to look at.


    After finishing one sheet, he threw it


    into the trash and wrote another.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Downstairs, the women were chatting enthusiastically. From time to time, someughter could be heard.


    At around ten o''clock, Sherri finally arrived. Before she entered the house, her voice could already be heard. "It''s so lively."


    "Why are you here? Is Liam feeling better?" Rose asked.


    Last night, Sherri was still crying her heart out. Today, her cheeks were rosy and the corners of her mouth were curled up to the


    back of her ears.


    Sherri sat down beside Rose and looked for Jasper. She whispered, "How''s my future son-inw?"


    Natalie automatically ignored her best friend''s words and replied with a smile, "He''s resting upstairs. He''s doing quite well. Is


    Liam feeling better?"


    Sherri shook her head and continued, "He''s like a king now. Ruby and my mother take turns serving him. Those who don''t know


    that he''s injured will think that he''s ascended the throne."


    These words made Sophiaugh non-stop. Sheughed out loud and said, "Auntie Sherri, you''re too funny. Hahaha."


    She couldn''t stopughing. Sheughed till her stomach hurt.


    Olivia also smiled. She took out his phone and sent a message to Liam. [I heard that you''ve ascended the throne today.]


    Liam, who had contributed the most, was confused.


    Olivia wiggled her eyebrows at Sophia and gestured for her to look at her phone. Olivia had sent the message in the group chat.


    Sophia nced at her phone. Her mouth was agape, and the smile on her lips widened uncontrobly. She sent a message. [Do


    | need to choose a concubine for you?]

 Chapter 667

    Natalieforted Sherri, "Even though Liam is usually very sloppy and not serious, he did very well this time. From his


    performance this time, | can tell that he''s very reliable when ites to serious matters. Isn''t Hackett the same? Let him enjoy


    himself for once."


    Rose agreed. "That''s right. If our Harper can get into university this year, | am willing to serve her for a month.¡±


    Both Natalie and Sherri were rendered speechless.


    Seeing that everyone was silent and looking at her in a daze, Rose continued, "I''m serious. If she can get into the university my


    husband specified, | can bring her breakfast, lunch, and dinner to her bed."


    Everyoneughed.


    The two children lowered their heads and continued texting. Only three people were chatting in the group chat. Olivia, Sophia,


    and Liam. Nona and Cyril did not bring their phones to school. Harper''s phone had long been confiscated by Edward. The


    children who were in primary school did not have phones either.


    Rose sighed and continued, "It''s true. My husband almost had a heart attack because of Harper''s results in thest exam. We


    have already decided to let Harper repeat her studies. She definitely won''t be able to enter university this year."


    As she spoke, her phone rang. It was a message from Ava. She took a look at the message and was speechless.


    The message in the group chat was [| would like to severely criticize Cyril Roberts. He did notplete his homework during the


    three-day holiday. He did not write a single word on hisnguage and Arillion test papers, not even his name. He was the only


    one in the entire ss who did not write a single word on his homework. Parents of Cyril Roberts, | hope you can take some time


    to supervise him. Ninth grade is an important time toy the foundation of a student''s education. If you don''t build a good


    foundation, it will be very difficult for you to learn in the subsequent years of high school. Thank you for your cooperation.]


    Natalie noticed that Ava''s face had darkened and her shoulders had slumped. Natalie asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Ava didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She was stillughing about Harper just now. But now, she couldn''tugh at all and


    showed her phone to everyone.


    After reading the message, Roseughed to death. She patted her thigh and said, "They''re just like each other. You''re in the


    same boat as me. Haha, well, this boy might be criticized when he goes back tonight. He can''t even be bothered to write his


    name."


    Natalie''s head throbbed when she saw this message. It was indeed infuriating and embarrassing. No wonder that boy wanted


    her to attend the parent-teacher meeting. "Ava, | think you and Frank''s rescue n has to be brought forward."


    Olivia leaned over and nced at her aunt''s phone. She was at a loss for words.


    After a while, she asked, "Didn''t Cyril say that he finished his homework yesterday?" But in reality, he didn''t even write his name.


    He must be itching for a beating now that he imed he finished his homework.


    Sophia was also curious about what was going on. She put on her slippers and ran over to take a look. After reading it, she


    laughed out loud. "Auntie Ava, if you can''t bear to hit him, Il help you teach him a lesson tonight. | guarantee that I''ll hit him until


    he doesn''t dare to not do his homework anymore."


    Natalie red at her daughter and instructed, "Sit down. This has nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business."


    Sophia returned to her original seat without much interest and replied to the messages in the group chat. Liam was already


    cursing that the sisters were crazy.


    Sophia sent, [Your mother said that you''ve ascended the throne today. I''m just concerned about you, right Liam?]


    Liam asked, [My mom is at your ce?]


    Sophia replied, [Uh-huh, that''s right. Don''t change the topic, I''m talking about your ascension.]


    Liam was speechless.


    Olivia sent a private message to her brother, [Jasper, Cyril didn''t write a single word of his homework yesterday. The teacher


    criticized him in the ss group chat just now.]


    Jasper did not reply to his sister''s message and directly sent a message to the group chat. [From today onwards, Harper and


    Cyril are not allowed to participate in gatherings until the end of the semester.]


    Sophia was satisfied with her brother''s swift and decisive speed. [Awesome.]


    Liam, who wanted to know the gossip, asked, [What''s going on? Did Cyril not do his homework?]


    Sophia replied, [Bingo! You have be smarter after ascending the throne.]


    Liammented, [Get lost.]


    Seeing that Ava was not in a good mood, Sherri changed the topic. "Natalie, I''m telling you that | like Jasper more and more now.


    My future son-inw is too handsome. Let me tell you, if you arrange a marriage for Jasper, I''ll fight you to the death. Think about


    it, if Jasper and Ruby get together, their child would have such good genes. Rose, don''t you think so?"


    This matter was very difficult to evaluate. Rose could not bear to disagree with Sherri. She said tactfully, "It''s useless just saying


    it. You have to actually make them get together.¡± How many years had they tried to get them together?


    Olivia wanted Sherri to wake up. She wanted to tell Sherri that her brother didn''t like Ruby. However, there were so many people


    around, and Sherri''s face was filled with smiles, so she couldn''t dampen Sherri''s enthusiasm. She just shook her head


    helplessly.


    She sent another message to her brother, [Jasper, Auntie Sherri is downstairs asking for you to get engaged to Ruby. Mom didn''t


    agree.]


    Jasper quickly replied, [Just keep your mouth shut.]


    Olivia pursed her lips tightly as if her brother''s words were expected. She nced at Sherri, who was still going on about it, and


    shook her head helplessly. She replied, [Oh, alright.]


    In the group chat, Sophia and Liam were still arguing. The screen was filled with them asking each other to get lost and wanting


    to fight. No one stopped them.


    Natalie peeled an orange and answered Sherri, "I don''t n to object or matchmake. | only have one attitude. It''s up to the child."


    Sherri was very anxious about her best friend''s attitude. She said agitatedly, "I seriously suspect that you don''t like my Ruby."


    Natalie still had a piece of orange in her mouth. "Sherri, | just feel that my Jasper is not worthy of your beloved daughter.¡±


    "Bullshit. What do you mean he''s not good enough? Everything about the two of them is a match made in heaven."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Natalie reminded her and nced at her best friend. The more she spoke, the more illogical she became. "You don''t have to be


    so detailed. It''s getting too much.¡±


    Sherri retorted, "Anyway, | think they''re quitepatible."


    Ava advised, "Sherri, don''t be anxious. Perhaps they can get together again in the end. It''s best if they love each other."


    Sherri said, "Ava¡¯s words are still the most pleasant to listen to. They will surely be in love with each other.¡±


    Rose said honestly, "Sherri, | think if you want Jasper to be your son-inw, you still have to resolve Hackett''s suspicion. Hackett


    is now wary of anyone who might be his future son-inw. Fortunately, Jasper and Ruby are not very close. Otherwise, Jasper


    would surely be the number one suspect.¡±


    Natalie smiled and did not reply. She did not know how to answer, so she simply fell silent. There were some things that she


    could not say yet as she was waiting for her son to handle it himself.


    Sophia and Olivia also felt that they were quitepatible. The only problem was that their brother did not like Ruby, and Ruby


    did not like him either.


    Sherri waved her hand. Hackett''s protection of Ruby was indeed a stumbling problem. Hackett felt that every man was there to


    snatch his daughter from him, so it was indeed troublesome. She said, "As long as Jasper likes my Ruby, Hackett would not be a


    problem. If he dares to stop them from getting together, I... I''lmunicate with him. | guarantee that I''ll talk to him until he


    agrees to it."


    Rose said, "I thought you were going to destroy Hackett."


    Sherri waved her hand and said seriously, "If | destroyed Hackett, | would be a widow."


    The twins were amazed. They knew where Liam inherited his genes from now.


    Rose and Natalie smiled.


    Natalie quickly changed the topic. "Rose, may | ask how you changed your mind about wanting to have a daughter?"


    Before Rose could answer, Sherri spoke up on her behalf. She lowered her head and picked at the tomatoes. Every tomato on


    the te was red so no one knew what she was picking at. "My brother said that if they have a daughter, we won''t be able to get


    enough yers to y Euchre after the daughter gets married. We would be short of one yer. This is just perfect. If their sons


    get married in the future, we can gather enough yers for a game of Euchre."


    Rose nodded and added, "I think what my husband said makes sense. | originally nned to gather enough for one game, but |


    identally gathered enough for two."


    Natalie could not find a suitable adjective in her mind, but she thought that Edward knew how to persuade.


    Olivia, Sophia, and Ava thought, "What a way to persuade someone. His emotional intelligence is so high."


    The kidnapping incident came to an end. Sherri, Rose, and Ava stayed in the Wilson''s residence for almost two hours before


    leaving.


    At night, in the Roberts¡¯ vi.


    The Roberts couple was sitting in the living room along with Ava and Nona. Everyone had different expressions on their faces.


    The only simrity was that everyone''s eyes were filled with worry. Only Cyril and Frank were standing.


    Cyril lowered his head and stared at his toes. He ced his hands behind his back and looked like he was ready to be scolded.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Frank was even angrier when he saw


    Cyril''s expression. His forehead


    throbbed and his lips w Le pureed!


    ¡®pipe era grip on the


    rater. The sound of the ruler hitting


    his palm was like a drum beating in


    everyone''s hearts. Only Cyril, who


    was standing, did not feel anything.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He maintained his previous posture and did not even raise his head.


    William wanted to persuade his grandson to admit his mistake, but just as he opened his mouth, Grace tugged at his sleeve and


    signaled him to shut up.


    Even Nona did not dare to plead for his brother. His brother had indeed gone too far this time. Yesterday, his mother and father


    had asked if his brother had finished his homework, but his brother had lied through his teeth.


    It wasn''t a matter of poor grades, but a matter of attitude. It was serious.


    No one dared to persuade him or protect him.


    Even Ava sat quietly on the sofa. Although she was worried, she did not dare to interfere. This time, Frank was really angry.


    Frank continued to tap the ruler in his


    hand. Between Frank and Cyril, one


    of them looked like gas rah!


    kogtiany the while the other


    looked like he was ready to be beaten


    up at any time. They cooperated


    perfectly and had quite a tacit


    understanding. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Speak. You said you finished your homework, so why did the teacher call you out today?"


    Cyril lowered his head and replied in a low voice without defending himself, "I forgot about it. | thought | was done."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ruler hitnded on his butt. Frank used all his strength, and Cyril jumped up from the


    impact. He did not even cry out in pain or grunt.


    The few people sitting on the sofa wanted to speak, but they did not dare to. Their hearts tightened and it hurt them to watch.


    Grace rubbed her temples helplessly, thinking that it was not easy to raise a child well.


    Frank gritted his teeth in anger and


    sighed. He was really afraid that


    would die of anges QiERoberts if


    yoy said that you didn''t know how to


    do it, | might have spared you today.


    But you forgot? Why didn''t you forget


    to go out and y?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril did not reply and lowered his head.


    Seeing that his son did not answer, Frank raised the ruler and hit Cyril''s butt again. The boy still did not cry out in pain.


    William thought, "This boy sure has courage, just like Frank. Frank did not cry out in pain when he was beaten up when he was


    young either. The student surpasses the master. Sigh."


    Seeing that his son was silent and stubborn, Frank came up and hit him 15 times in a row on one side. Cyril''s butt was burning


    with pain. He negotiated, "Dad, can you hit the other side instead?"


    Initially, everyone frowned with every hit. However, when Cyril finished speaking, everyone felt that he was dead.


    Sure enough, in the next second, not only did Frank not change sides, but he also increased his speed. After hitting one side, he


    made Cyril stretch out his left hand and hit the palm of his left hand until it was swollen before stopping.


    In the end, Cyril did not even shed a single tear. He only twitched his mouth in pain. Nona and Ava could not stand it anymore.


    The Roberts couple also stood up.

 Chapter 668

    Ava snatched the ruler from Frank. Afraid of hurting her, he gave it to her directly.


    Nona begged for mercy on her brother''s behalf. "Daddy, I''ll check Cyril''s homework in the future. | will make sure that he


    completes his homework every day."


    Seeing that his sister was begging for mercy, Cyril suddenly admitted his mistake. "I was wrong. There won''t be a next time."


    Grace was enraged as she said, "If you had admitted your mistake earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. Learn from Nona


    in the future.¡±


    Grace was also angry this time. She knew that her grandson would ruin himself if this continued, so it was not toote to correct


    him.


    Frank stared at his son with his hands on his hips. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He did not expect to be


    angered by his son to the point of almost having a heart attack one day. He exhaled and said, "Firstly, from today onwards, your


    phone will be confiscated. Secondly, your homework must be checked by Nona before you can sleep. If it''s toote, bring it over


    for me to check. Thirdly, you''re grounded. You are not allowed to attend any gatherings. You''ll be released when you score at


    least 1200 points.¡±


    1200?


    He had spent a lot of effort to get 650 points. His father was not being realistic.


    "Dad, do you have any misunderstandings about my results? | can agree to your first few conditions, but you set the target too


    casually. Also, would you even understand if | let you check my homework?" Cyril muttered thest sentence very softly.


    Just as Frank was about to re up again, Ava hurriedly held Frank''s hand tightly and rubbed his palm. Frank''s tone softened a


    little. "1200 points is not negotiable. My results are more than enough to check your homework. If you have the time to worry


    about me, you might as well spend more time thinking about how to improve your results.¡±


    Frank knew that his son could get in. Hisputer skills were perfect, so there was no way he was stupid.


    William urged, "Alright, it''s settled then. Listen to your father. Your father has also thought about this target carefully. 1200 it is.


    Cyril, I think highly of you as well. Go up and finish yesterday''s homework. Nona, go and help your brother check his homework


    today. If he doesn''t know how to do it, teach him."


    Nona agreed and said softly, "Okay, Grandpa. Let''s go, Cyril."


    She pushed her brother upstairs. Cyril held his butt and struggled to walk upstairs. Nona wanted to help him, but he refused.


    Upstairs.


    Cyril slowly sat down. He only sat on half of his butt, while the other half was raised. He did not dare to sit down fully. He used


    his hand to support himself. Nona felt a little pitiful. She helped her brother take out his homework and spread it out on the table.


    She then stuffed the pen into her brother''s hand and looked at the nk papers. "Cyril, hurry up. There are quite a few papers.¡±


    Cyril picked up the pen and cursed, "Damn you, Harper. Of all things, why did you invent grounding? You''re going to kill me.


    Uncle is too strict. Why did he ground you?"


    "Hurry up, Cyril. It''s gettingte.¡±


    "Nona, why don''t you let me copy your paper? Copying is faster than teaching. That way, you can sleep earlier too."


    Nona felt that her brother was itching to be beaten again and rejected him sternly. "No, do it yourself. You just have to do it until


    dawn. Daddy will apany you after | fall asleep.¡±


    Cyril looked at his sister''s determined gaze and sighed. "Sigh, there''s so much to do. We have already finished nine years of


    compulsory education. So why do we still continue to twelve years of education? Studying is too troublesome.¡±


    "It''ll be a lot faster if you spend your time doing homework instead of talking."


    With his sister watching him, Cyril had no choice but to lower his head and do his homework seriously. Nona sat at the side and


    looked at him methodically. If there was anything wrong, she would point it out directly in case she missed itter. When her


    brother did something, she would check it too.


    Downstairs.


    The entire family was discussing how to save Cyril. Upstairs, Cyril was thinking about how toe up with countermeasures. He


    was thinking as he did the questions.


    Grace nced at the other three and gave her opinion. "Don''t let Harper and Cyril stick together when they''re in school. Nothing


    good will happen if these two children stick together. They''re either nning to copy others" homework or thinking of shortcuts.¡±


    William nodded in agreement. "Grace is right. It''s not that Harper isn''t good. It''s mainly because Harper is not hardworking at all.


    He feels that he doesn''t have to work hard since he still has three younger brothers behind him and he is pretty smart. Cyril was


    a little naughty when he was in primary school, but he was very quiet. Now, he gives a lot of excuses and his temper is like


    Frank''s. There''s no way around this. He inherited it."


    Frank was at a loss for words.


    Grace continued, "Edward has already implemented the n for Harper. The main reason why Harper''s results can be improved


    is because of his attitude.¡±


    Ava said, "I agree with Mom. Harper is grounded now so we''ll ground Cyril too. We should be able to change Cyril back."


    Frank made a rule. "Since it''s been decided, no one is to go back on their words. Cheating will not happen with me around.¡±


    William was speechless. He thought that Frank might as well have called him out.


    Grace also turned to look at William. In terms of education, Grace stood on her son''s side. Ava lowered her head. She was also


    involved in the cheating.


    A few secondster, seeing that no one said anything, Grace made the final decision. "This matter is settled then. We''ll listen to


    Frank''s arrangements."


    Ava whispered in a negotiating tone, "Frank, can you not beat him so fiercely in the future?" Her heart ached a little as his hand


    seemed to be swollen.


    Frank almost lost his cool when he met Ava''s pleading gaze. He remained silent for a while before he persisted. "I won''t hit him if


    he doesn''t make a mistake."


    In the past, he had beaten the children up secretly. Today, he had beaten him up openly in front of the entire family.


    After the rules were set downstairs, Cyril had already finished a test paper upstairs. Nona realized that it was not that her brother


    did not know how to do it. In fact, he did the questions quite quickly and he did them quite well. It was not that bad. It was just


    that he did not know how to answer some questions because he was sleeping during ss. She only needed to exin a little


    for him to understand them.


    After finishing the first paper, Nona checked thest two questions.


    Cyril took out his phone from the drawer and said to his sister, "I''m just checking if there''s any news in the group since my phone


    will be confiscatedter on.¡±


    Nona''s heart softened and she did not stop him. She spread out the Arillion test paper in front of her brother and asked him to do


    itter.


    Cyril turned on his phone and read the chat history from the day. When he flipped to his brother''s message, he automatically


    ignored it and pretended not to see it.


    He guessed that his brother must have found out that he hadn''tpleted his homework, so his brother didn''t let him attend the


    gathering. Even if he wasn''t excluded, he couldn''t go out now. After all, he was grounded.


    When he thought of the word ¡®grounded¡¯, he cursed Harper a thousand times in his heart. If Harper''s phone had not been taken


    by his uncle, he would have sent a message to scold him.


    Two hourster.


    Frank pushed open the door of the room and reached out to his son, who was still doing his homework. He ordered, "Phone."


    Cyril opened the drawer and handed his phone to his father. Then, he turned around and did his homework seriously, looking like


    he had turned over a new leaf.


    Without waiting for their father to ask, Nona reported softly, "Dad, Cyril has alreadypleted some of his homework. He still


    has somenguage homework to do today. He still has to memorize some phrases."


    Frank raised his hand and nced at the watch that Ava had given him. He realized that it was already 9.30 pm. "Nona, go wash


    your face and sleep. Don''t read toote at night. You can continue reading tomorrow. Daddy will keep an eye on him. Go, girls


    shouldn''t sleepte.¡±


    Cyril suspected that he was picked up from the trash can since he was treated so differently.


    Seeing that his daughter was a little worried, Frank softened his voice and coaxed, "Go ahead. Don''t worry. Daddy won''t hit him


    if he does his homework properly. | promise.¡±


    Nona saw her father''s promise and nodded. He said to her brother, who was still doing his homework, "Cyril, I''m going to sleep.¡±


    Cyril responded, "Okay, go ahead."


    Seeing that his sister was a little worried, Cyril added, "I promise that I''ll be able to finish memorizing the phrases when I''m done


    writing the homework and I''ll go to bed right after.¡±


    After Cyril repeatedly promised and her father promised not to beat Cyril, Nona left Cyril''s room.


    After a while, Ava came again. Frank took a deep breath. With his wife and daughter around, it was not easy to discipline this


    brat. Thankfully, Grace did note.


    "Frank, why don''t | watch him instead?" Ava was also afraid that the father and son would go against each otherter. They were


    both stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat.


    Frank stood up and pinched the base of Ava''s neck. He said to his son who was writing, "I''ll send your mother back to her room.


    Do your homework well, and I''ll be back soon."


    Cyril did not reply and pretended not to hear him.


    Ava was led to the bedroom by Frank. He patted her shoulder and said, "Be good and sleep early. I''ll be back in a while, okay?"


    "Alright, then don''t quarrel with Cyril. He''s actually quite obedient. He might listen to you if you talk to him nicely.¡±


    "Okay, got it. Go ahead."


    Seeing that Ava had gotten into bed,


    Frank left the room and closed the


    door. He strode to hisespas 6!


    ingne dohi¨¦t he entered, the


    Roberts couple came in. Just as they


    were about to ask, the impatient


    Frank stopped them. "What | said just


    now was nonsense." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace swallowed the words she wanted to say and stuck to her principles. "We''ll go to sleep first."


    William wanted to say something, but Grace pulled him back forcefully.


    At the door, William asked, "Will those two fightter? Cyril will be beaten up againter."


    "That''s enough. Don''t affect your


    son''s teaching. Don''t show your


    heartache. That boy she Id indesd


    BIT ig ure the


    hafdshi


    ps of studying, he will have to


    endure the hardships of life. What


    kind of hardships do you think your


    grandson will suffer in the future?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    William thought for a few seconds


    and immediately replied, ¡°It''s betterto


    study. He sho dipdeed work dr


    LEYs blo Sleep¡± Although he said


    that, he still turned to look at his


    grandson''s tightly shut door. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had a soft spot for his grandchildren. Back then, when he was angry at his son, he also beat him up. Now that he saw his


    grandson being beaten up, his heart ached.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 669

    At night.


    Sophia carried Olivia back to the Wilson''s residence and bumped into Trevon, who had just returned from thepany.


    Trevon nced at his daughter. Sophia walked with big strides. "Is the food in Olivia''s cafeteria delicious?" "It''s quite delicious, but this ss is too boring." Sophia recalled the professor''s ss. It was no different from a luby. It was too easy to fall asleep.


    Olivia followed behind and walked slowly. "That''s because you don''t like medicine. If you learn boxing today, you''ll be as energetic as if you''ve been injected with adrenalin." Natalie heard their conversation. She analyzed, "This is the problem with personality. People with different personalities like different things. Some people like silence, some people like liveliness, some people like white, and some people like ck.


    Olivia, the professor''s teaching method is recognized by the entire school as good, but it bes a luby for you. This is also the reason for personality. Because of different preferences..." "Stop, Mom. I just said one thing. You give me a small essay." Natalie smiled. "I''m just telling you that you can''tment on something you don''t like. It''s very rude. You can''t define something you don''t like as bad." Sophia nodded hurriedly. She was afraid that her mother would continue to lecture her. She had only said it casually and did not say to others that the professor''s lesson was like a luby.


    She understood what her mother meant. Ever since they were young, their mother had taught them not to gossip about others. Even if they didn''t like it, they had to hide it in their hearts. This was basic etiquette and respect because what they didn''t like didn''t mean that it was wrong. It was just that they didn''t like it.


    She understood the logic and had always remembered it.


    During dinner.


    Trevon helped his two daughters and his wife pick up some food and said, "Sophia, Daddy will send you to school tomorrow." Upon hearing this, Sophia refused stubbornly. "There''s no need. Didn''t Ie back by myself?" Natalie knew that he was worried about his daughter. This incident had cast a shadow on everyone''s hearts to varying degrees.


    She advised, "Listen to your father. Your father wille back after sending you to school. He won''t stay in the hotel next your school." Olivia nudged her sister, signaling her to agree. Sophia was not very willing. "Alright." The next morning, Sophia urged her father to get up.


    Trevon used a private ne to send Sophia back to school. This time, he brought 30 bodyguards with him. When he returned, he only brought 15 back. 15 were left overseas.


    A weekter.


    Jasper had almost recovered. He nned to follow Trevon to work at thepany. He put on the suit that Ruby had sent over and was in a good mood.


    During the period of injury, Jasper did not go to the workshop again. He was afraid that his injuries would be discovered, so he obediently grounded himself at the Wilson''s residence.


    When Natalie pushed the door open and entered, she saw her son adjusting his sleeves. She looked at the suit her son was wearing and asked, "This is made by Ruby." "Yes." She even gave him a tie.


    After buttoning his cuffs, Jasper took out a tie from the drawer and put it on himself. Natalie was very gratified and did not say anything else. From her son''s face, it could be seen that he was very happy. It was probably not because he was going to work, but because of the clothes he was wearing.


    After getting dressed, a text message came in from Jasper''s phone. He unlocked it and took a look at the message. The corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. Natalie smiled and left the room, carefully closing the door.


    The message was from Ruby. [Wish you all the best. Go for it.] Jasper''s fingers paused on the screen for a moment before replying. [Okay.] [Does the Clothes Fit?] Ruby asked.


    Jasper replied very quickly. As if he didn''t need to think, he sent the standard answer. [I like it very much.] On the other end, Ruby stared at these words of the reply and smiled. [Do you like gray and white?] After reading the message, Jasper understood [ck.] Ruby received the message and replied. [Okay.] Jasper stood there holding his phone and waited for a long time. He did not send any more messages. After pondering for a while, he typed a line of words on the screen. [How much is the customization price this time?] Half a minuteter, the chat interface showed that the other party was typing, but then it disappeared. After a few seconds, the other party was typing again. He guessed that she was thinking about the number. [Take your time to calcte. After you calcte it, send it to me. I''l transfer it to you.] A few secondster, a string of numbers appeared on the screen. It was Ruby. [114,840 dors.] He stared at the string of numbers on the screen for a long time before replying. [Okay.] He exited the chat interface and transferred the money to her bank ount.


    Receiving the message, Ruby sent "a happy coboration" emoji and a "wee next time" emoji. [Got it. Best of luck.] Jasper looked at the cute emoji on the screen and could not help but smile.


    Like Natalie, Ruby likes to y games about math.


    As for Ruby''s numbers, he had learned them from Natalie. After staring at the numbers for a long time, Jasper still could not decipher the inherent meaning of these numbers. He could only store the information in the folder first.


    After ending the chat, Ruby deleted all the chat messages as usual. She was very familiar with it.


    On the weekend, at the Sunny Orphanage.


    The orphanage was located in the suburbs and not in the city. The original size of the orphanage was very small, but after Tucker''s investment and expansion, it was now thergest orphanage in Athana. The conditions and facilities were also the best At the school gate, William stood at the door and looked around, waiting for someone toe.


    After a while, two cars drove towards the school gate from afar.


    The guard opened the electric door and let the car drive in. William jogged after it.


    The two cars parked in the parking space and the doors of the two cars opened. A group of people got out of the car. The drivers were Ruby and Ste.


    Liam, Olivia and Nona got off from Ruby''s car respectively. Alex took Ste''s car.


    Usually, all the children woulde to the orphanage on weekends. Now that some were grounded, and some were in tuition sses or at work. There were only a few free people left. When Ruby''s studio officially opened, she would not be able toe as often as before.


    When the trunk was opened, the children in the ssroom saw a familiar figure from afar and rushed over.


    William stood beside them and helped to move the things. She looked at the few of them and realized that there were a lot fewer people than before. "Jasper and the others didn''te." Ruby said gently, "He''s at work. Cyril and Harper are revising. Jayden and the others are at the cram school." William nodded. "The children have been nagging for a long time. They said that they missed their sister and brothers. You guys alwayse on time. They''ve been looking forward to it. They can ask me 800 times a day. Ms. Harris, when will sisterse?" William repeated in the tone of the children.


    The few of themughed when they heard that. Ste squatted down and pinched the cheeks of the youngest little girl around her. She pouted like a child. "You miss me so much. Then why didn''t I hear you call me? Is there something wrong with my ears?" After saying that, Ste deliberately dug her ears.


    More than ten children shouted in unison, "Hello, Auntie Ste, Brother Alex, Teacher Ruby, Sister Nona, Teacher Olivia, Brother Liam." Alex squatted down and patted a boy''s head. "Not bad. It''s getting neater and neater. Help me carry the small gifts to share with the other children." Children were very straightforward when it came to whether they liked someone or not. They were very straightforward when it came to the person they liked. They could run around happily after being praised by the person they liked. At this moment, the children who hoped to be praised by them tried their best to show off and wanted to help carry things. The group of people looked at the children who wereughing and fighting for work. They were also affected andughed. Nona helped to carry things. This time, she bought a lot of picture books.


    Olivia did not let Liam carry anything. "You should rest. Just follow the tour. Don''t waste your energy." Ruby smiled. She took a lot of baking materials and held them in her hand. Alex helped her take them when he saw that. "Give them to me. I''m strong." Ste had brought a lot of handicrafts, diamond paintings, and poke paintings for the children this time. "Ruby, give Alex. She feels ufortable all over when she has nothing to do." Ruby thanked him politely. William followed behind with a smile. These were kind children. "Are you going to make cakes for the children today?" Ruby replied softly, "Yes, thest time I came, a few children wanted to learn how to bake. I went to buy some ingredients with Olivia and the others. Today, I n to let the children try it together and experience how the cupcakes are made." Olivia asked, "Ms. Harris, is the oven in the kitchen working now?" William replied, "It''s not working. I haven''t used it for the past two days. I''ll get someone to move it overter." Alex was very proactive. She didn''t know how to make cakes, but she could help move things. "I''ll move them. Ruby, which ssroom should I move to?" Ruby did not refuse Alex''s help and pointed to a ssroom. Ste said that Alex to work in the orphanage.


    Among these people, Alex was the most diligent toe to the orphanage. Sometimes, she would even sleep here and tell bedtime stories to the children.


    In the ssroom.


    Nona was teaching young children to draw, Olivia was teaching them about safety, and Ruby was teaching children to read ancient poems.


    Visit english to read full content.


    As soon as the few of them arrived, all the children became happy.


    Compared to the children in kindergarten, the children here wets much quieter ang parelensivle TR vise Beta use they had no parents since they were born. Some were abandoned, and some was ced at the entrance of the orphanage because of the high treatment fees. Children in the orphanage were inmon that they were all sensitive, overthinking, lonely, andcked love..


    Although Alex was not abandoned and had parents, it was not as good as being an orphanage to her. She wanted to help more children to be happy and away from their unhappy childhood. An unhappy childhood needed a lifetime to heal. She hoped that these cute children would grow up happily. In her opinion, what she was doing now was very meaningful. At least, she liked it.


    She wanted to persevere.


    Ste and Alex sat at the back of a ssroom and listened to the ss like students. Ruby was teaching. "I n to go to Mosnd on May Day. Are you going?" Alex thought for a moment. She didn''t have much money left. She refused, "No." Last time, she had gone out to y with Ste. It''s very expensive. If she had this money, she might as well save it to do charity.


    "This time, we''re going at no cost. I guarantee that it will be very cost-effective. Really, I''m not lying to you. Let''s go." Ste put one hand on Alex''s shoulder and advised like an sister.


    Alex continued to refuse because she could get three times her sry if she worked on May Day. "I can''t go because I have to work on May Day. Next time, call me if there''s a cheap ce next time." Seeing that Alex was determined, Ste did not force her. Tourism was a happy thing. "Alright, I can only go by myself on May Day." Alex changed the topic and asked, "Don''t you really intend to ept that salesperson from yourpany? He has been chasing after you for many years and has already gone from salesperson to manager. This persistence is rare."


    Ste nced at her and replied in a low voice. She was also rather helpless. Back then, her sister-inw had asked her to take care of three salespeople. In the end) ape. GI the! spipspeoplEhdd fallen in love with her. She had rejected him countless times and had also made it clear that she did not want to get married or date. In the end, that salesperson, who was five years younge than her, stayed in the Yamin Group and did not leave. He silently protected her and no longer confessed. He also did not get married, making her feel guilty.


    "I''m already afraid of him. Now, whenever I see him, I''ll instinctively dodge. The first word thates out of my mind is also run. This is strange. I''m such an unambitious person. What do you think he sees in me? I seriously suspect that his eyesight is not good." Rose had four children and there were the two heirs in her family. She really wanted to die. It was better to be an unambitious person so that she could live for two more years.


    Alex smiled. She pitied that salesman. He just waited. Ste really had no intention of getting married. "You have to ask him. I can''t give you an answer." Liam stood at the back and leanedzily. He heard everything. It turned out that Ste was an unambitious person.


    Ruby was still in ss on stage. The children below the stage were very happy and actively raised their hands.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The few of them stayed in the orphanage for the whole day. Olivia was in charge of taking photos. Ruby and Nona were Toles Ste io Alexyere RIPng to make biscuits. The children were wearing bib and working with the adults. Their little hands were covered in flour, and their faces were stained with flour.


    They were very cute. They kept asking what it was for, what that was for, and what shape they would maketer.


    It was as if they had thousands of questions to ask.


    Liam could not help but record such a beautiful scene. He took out his phone and took photos of the few of them before sending


    the photos to the group.


    Olivia did not send it to the group chat. She had learned her photography skills from Rose. She was very good at finding angles and taking photos of everyone alone. There were also photos of them together. Then, she would mix the colors and save them.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    At night.


    Sophia carried Olivia back to the Wilson''s residence and bumped into Trevon, who had just returned from thepany.


    Trevon nced at his daughter. Sophia walked with big strides. "Is the food in Olivia''s cafeteria delicious?"


    "It''s quite delicious, but this ss is too boring." Sophia recalled the professor''s ss. It was no different from a luby. It was too


    easy to fall asleep.


    Olivia followed behind and walked slowly. "That''s because you don''t like medicine. If you learn boxing today, you''ll be as


    energetic as if you''ve been injected with adrenalin.¡±


    Natalie heard their conversation. She analyzed, "This is the problem with personality. People with different personalities like


    different things. Some people like silence, some people like liveliness, some people like white, and some people like ck.


    Olivia, the professor''s teaching method is recognized by the entire school as good, but it bes a luby for you. This is also


    the reason for personality. Because of different preferences..."


    "Stop, Mom. | just said one thing. You give me a small essay."


    Natalie smiled. "I''m just telling you that you can''tment on something you don''t like. It''s very rude. You can''t define something


    you don''t like as bad."


    Sophia nodded hurriedly. She was afraid that her mother would continue to lecture her. She had only said it casually and did not


    say to others that the professor''s lesson was like a luby.


    She understood what her mother meant. Ever since they were young, their mother had taught them not to gossip about others.


    Even if they didn''t like it, they had to hide it in their hearts. This was basic etiquette and respect because what they didn''t like


    didn''t mean that it was wrong. It was just that they didn''t like it.


    She understood the logic and had always remembered it.


    During dinner.


    Trevon helped his two daughters and his wife pick up some food and said, "Sophia, Daddy will send you to school tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Sophia refused stubbornly. "There''s no need. Didn''t |e back by myself?"


    Natalie knew that he was worried about his daughter. This incident had cast a shadow on everyone''s hearts to varying degrees.


    She advised, "Listen to your father. Your father wille back after sending you to school. He won''t stay in the hotel next your


    school."


    Olivia nudged her sister, signaling her to agree. Sophia was not very willing. "Alright."


    The next morning, Sophia urged her father to get up.


    Trevon used a private ne to send Sophia back to school. This time, he brought 30 bodyguards with him. When he returned, he


    only brought 15 back. 15 were left overseas.


    Aweekter.


    Jasper had almost recovered. He nned to follow Trevon to work at thepany. He put on the suit that Ruby had sent over


    and was in a good mood.


    During the period of injury, Jasper did not go to the workshop again. He was afraid that his injuries would be discovered, so he


    obediently grounded himself at the Wilson''s residence.


    When Natalie pushed the door open and entered, she saw her son adjusting his sleeves. She looked at the suit her son was


    wearing and asked, "This is made by Ruby.¡±


    "Yes." She even gave him a tie.


    After buttoning his cuffs, Jasper took out a tie from the drawer and put it on himself. Natalie was very gratified and did not say


    anything else. From her son''s face, it could be seen that he was very happy. It was probably not because he was going to work,


    but because of the clothes he was wearing.


    After getting dressed, a text message came in from Jasper''s phone. He unlocked it and took a look at the message. The corners


    of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. Natalie smiled and left the room, carefully closing the door.


    The message was from Ruby. [Wish you all the best. Go for it.]


    Jasper''s fingers paused on the screen for a moment before replying. [Okay.]


    [Does the Clothes Fit?] Ruby asked.


    Jasper replied very quickly. As if he didn''t need to think, he sent the standard answer. [I like it very much.]


    On the other end, Ruby stared at these words of the reply and smiled. [Do you like gray and white?]


    After reading the message, Jasper understood. [ck.]


    Ruby received the message and replied. [Okay.]


    Jasper stood there holding his phone and waited for a long time. He did not send any more messages. After pondering for a


    while, he typed a line of words on the screen. [How much is the customization price this time?]


    Half a minuteter, the chat interface showed that the other party was typing, but then it disappeared. After a few seconds, the


    other party was typing again. He guessed that she was thinking about the number. [Take your time to calcte. After you


    calcte it, send it to me. I''ll transfer it to you.]


    A few secondster, a string of numbers appeared on the screen. It was Ruby. [114,840 dors.]


    He stared at the string of numbers on the screen for a long time before replying. [Okay.]


    He exited the chat interface and transferred the money to her bank ount.


    Receiving the message, Ruby sent "a happy coboration" emoji and a "wee next time" emoji. [Got it. Best of luck.]


    Jasper looked at the cute emoji on the screen and could not help but smile.


    Like Natalie, Ruby likes to y games about math.


    As for Ruby''s numbers, he had learned them from Natalie. After staring at the numbers for a long time, Jasper still could not


    decipher the inherent meaning of these numbers. He could only store the information in the folder first.


    After ending the chat, Ruby deleted all the chat messages as usual. She was very familiar with it.


    On the weekend, at the Sunny Orphanage.


    The orphanage was located in the suburbs and not in the city. The original size of the orphanage was very small, but after


    Tucker''s investment and expansion, it was now thergest orphanage in Athana. The conditions and facilities were also the best.


    At the school gate, William stood at the door and looked around, waiting for someone toe.


    After a while, two cars drove towards the school gate from afar.


    The guard opened the electric door and let the car drive in. William jogged after it.


    The two cars parked in the parking space and the doors of the two cars opened. A group of people got out of the car. The drivers


    were Ruby and Ste.


    Liam, Olivia and Nona got off from Ruby''s car respectively. Alex took Ste''s car.


    Usually, all the children woulde to the orphanage on weekends. Now that some were grounded, and some were in tuition


    sses or at work. There were only a few free people left. When Ruby''s studio officially opened, she would not be able toe


    as often as before.


    When the trunk was opened, the children in the ssroom saw a familiar figure from afar and rushed over.


    William stood beside them and helped to move the things. She looked at the few of them and realized that there were a lot fewer


    people than before. "Jasper and the others didn''te."


    Ruby said gently, "He''s at work. Cyril and Harper are revising. Jayden and the others are at the cram school."


    William nodded. "The children have been nagging for a long time. They said that they missed their sister and brothers. You guys


    alwayse on time. They''ve been looking forward to it. They can ask me 800 times a day. Ms. Harris, when will sisterse?"


    William repeated in the tone of the children.


    The few of themughed when they heard that. Ste squatted down and pinched the cheeks of the youngest little girl around


    her. She pouted like a child. "You miss me so much. Then why didn''t | hear you call me? Is there something wrong with my


    ears?"


    After saying that, Ste deliberately dug her ears.


    More than ten children shouted in unison, "Hello, Auntie Ste, Brother Alex, Teacher Ruby, Sister Nona, Teacher Olivia , Brother


    Liam."


    Alex squatted down and patted a boy''s head. "Not bad. It''s getting neater and neater. Help me carry the small gifts to share with


    the other children."


    Children were very straightforward when it came to whether they liked someone or not. They were very straightforward when it


    came to the person they liked. They could run around happily after being praised by the person they liked. At this moment, the


    children who hoped to be praised by them tried their best to show off and wanted to help carry things.


    The group of people looked at the children who wereughing and fighting for work. They were also affected andughed. Nona


    helped to carry things. This time, she bought a lot of picture books.


    Olivia did not let Liam carry anything. "You should rest. Just follow the tour. Don''t waste your energy.¡±


    Ruby smiled. She took a lot of baking materials and held them in her hand. Alex helped her take them when he saw that. "Give


    them to me. I''m strong."


    Ste had brought a lot of handicrafts, diamond paintings, and poke paintings for the children this time. "Ruby, give Alex. She


    feels ufortable all over when she has nothing to do."


    Ruby thanked him politely. William followed behind with a smile. These were kind children. "Are you going to make cakes for the


    children today?"


    Ruby replied softly, "Yes, thest time | came, a few children wanted to learn how to bake. | went to buy some ingredients with


    Olivia and the others. Today, | n to let the children try it together and experience how the cupcakes are made."


    Olivia asked, "Ms. Harris, is the oven in the kitchen working now?"


    William replied, "It''s not working. | haven''t used it for the past two days. I''ll get someone to move it overter."


    Alex was very proactive. She didn''t know how to make cakes, but she could help move things. "I''ll move them. Ruby, which


    ssroom should | move to?"


    Ruby did not refuse Alex''s help and pointed to a ssroom. Ste said that Alex to work in the orphanage.


    Among these people, Alex was the most diligent toe to the orphanage. Sometimes, she would even sleep here and tell


    bedtime stories to the children.


    In the ssroom.


    Nona was teaching young children to draw, Olivia was teaching them about safety, and Ruby was teaching children to read


    ancient poems.


    As soon as the few of them arrived,


    all the children became happy.


    Compared to the children in


    kindergarten, the children here w


    much quieter dmorelsensible


    The wae! B¨¦tause they had no


    parents since they were born. Some


    were abandoned, and some was


    ced at the entrance of the


    orphanage because of the high


    treatment fees. Children in the


    orphanage were inmon that they


    were all sensitive, overthinking,


    lonely, andcked love... Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although Alex was not abandoned and had parents, it was not as good as being an orphanage to her. She wanted to help more


    children to be happy and away from their unhappy childhood. An unhappy childhood needed a lifetime to heal. She hoped that


    these cute children would grow up happily. In her opinion, what she was doing now was very meaningful. At least, she liked it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She wanted to persevere.


    Ste and Alex sat at the back of a ssroom and listened to the ss like students. Ruby was teaching. "I n to go to


    Mosnd on May Day. Are you going?"


    Alex thought for a moment. She didn''t have much money left. She refused, "No."


    Last time, she had gone out to y with Ste. It''s very expensive. If she had this money, she might as well save it to do charity.


    "This time, we''re going at no cost. | guarantee that it will be very cost-effective. Really, I''m not lying to you. Let''s go." Ste put


    one hand on Alex''s shoulder and advised like an sister.


    Alex continued to refuse because she could get three times her sry if she worked on May Day. "I can''t go because | have to


    work on May Day. Next time, call me if there''s a cheap ce next time."


    Seeing that Alex was determined, Ste did not force her. Tourism was a happy thing. "Alright, | can only go by myself on May


    Day."


    Alex changed the topic and asked, "Don''t you really intend to ept that salesperson from yourpany? He has been chasing


    after you for many years and has already gone from salesperson to manager. This persistence is rare."


    Ste nced at her and replied in a


    low voice. She was also rather


    helpless. Back then, her sister-inw


    had asked her to take care of three


    salespeople. In the endjane. arth!


    ppoplohad ¡®allen in love with


    her. She had rejected him countless


    times and had also made it clear that


    she did not want to get married or


    date. In the end, that salesperson,


    who was five years younger than her,


    stayed in the Yamin Group and did


    not leave. He silently protected her


    and no longer confessed. He also did


    not get married, making her feel


    guilty. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m already afraid of him. Now, whenever | see him, I''ll instinctively dodge. The first word thates out of my mind is also run.


    This is strange. I''m such an unambitious person. What do you think he sees in me? | seriously suspect that his eyesight is not


    good."


    Rose had four children and there were the two heirs in her family. She really wanted to die. It was better to be an unambitious


    person so that she could live for two more years.


    Alex smiled. She pitied that salesman. He just waited. Ste really had no intention of getting married. "You have to ask him. |


    can''t give you an answer."


    Liam stood at the back and leanedzily. He heard everything. It turned out that Ste was an unambitious person.


    Ruby was still in ss on stage. The children below the stage were very happy and actively raised their hands.


    The few of them stayed in the


    orphanage for the whole day. Olivia


    was in charge of taking photos. Ruby


    and Nona were Pieeneoes


    d Agere RABIN Oo make


    biscuits. The children were wearing


    bib and working with the adults. Their


    little hands were covered in flour, and


    their faces were stained with flour.


    They were very cute. They kept


    asking what it was for, what that was


    for, and what shape they would make


    later. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was as if they had thousands of questions to ask.


    Liam could not help but record such a beautiful scene. He took out his phone and took photos of the few of them before sending


    the photos to the group.


    Olivia did not send it to the group chat. She had learned her photography skills from Rose. She was very good at finding angles


    and taking photos of everyone alone. There were also photos of them together. Then, she would mix the colors and save them.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    In The Wilson Group.


    Jasper was attending a high-level meeting hosted by his father. His father wanted him to experience more and feel the


    atmosphere of such a meeting. He hoped that Jasper could easily control the high-level meetings in the future.


    Halfway through the meeting, Jasper''s phone vibrated. Even through his pants, he could feel the phone vibrating. His legs were


    numb as messages kepting in.


    Half an hourter, Jasper followed Trevon out of the conference room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Trevon, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around. He suddenly made a decision and nced


    at his son, who had his head lowered. "You''ll preside over the meeting tomorrow."


    Seeing his son looking at him with his phone, Trevon was wearing a ck suit with one hand in his pocket. He raised his


    eyebrows and asked, "What? Can''t you?"


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    Jasper hid the phone in the pocket of his suit and looked at Trevon.


    Compared to Trevon''s aura, Jasper was not inferior at all. In terms of age, Jasper won. His aura was not weak, nor was he


    afraid. He simply replied, "Sure."


    If one had topare the father and son, then Jasper''s current pressure was not as strong as Trevon''s. This was also why


    Trevon wanted to train his son.


    Upon hearing this, Trevon smiled. Jim, who was beside him, gave Jasper a thumbs up as an encouragement. He thought to


    himself, ¡®They are so alike as father and son.¡¯


    Jasper returned to his office and sat down in his office chair. The chair was the same as Trevon.


    He unlocked his phone and clicked on WhatsApp. Arge group of photos filled the screen. From the photos, it could be seen


    that the person who took the photos had his eyes closed. The photos taken were not something that could be described in a few


    words.


    He couldn''t bear to look at it at all, and it even upied his storage.


    In one of the photos, Olivia''s eyes were closed and her mouth was still open. This photo was really...


    He casually swiped the screen to look for something. He scrolled twice and looked at it carefully. After a while, he typed a few


    words on the screen. [Olivia. Bring some cranberry biscuits back.]


    Olivia received a reply. [OK.]


    At the orphanage, Olivia told everyone the message she had received from her brother. "I''ll make it together. My brother said he


    wants to eat cranberry biscuits."


    Hearing this, Ruby''s hand that was holding the tray paused for a few seconds. She looked at the few biscuits on the table and


    smiled gently. "I''ll make moreter. Olivia, bring more back for Lena to try. Nona, bring some back too."


    Ste said, "Alright, we still have the materials anyway. Alex, we''ll bring some back. We can also post it."


    As they spoke, the few of them began to work together. Although Liam''s photography skills were not very good, he did not stay


    idle. He kept taking photos of everyone making biscuits and sending them to therge group.


    At night.


    After volunteering for a day, Olivia sat on the bed and yed her phone. When she came back today, Ste said that she was


    going to Mosnd to y on May Day. She was a little tempted.


    She also wanted to go. She was looking at Mosnd''s special tourist area.


    There was a sudden knock on the door.


    Thinking it was her mother, she gripped the phone and looked up at the door. "Come in, Mom," she called. "My door isn''t locked."


    The moment the door opened, she realized that it was her brother in dark blue pajamas. She asked suspiciously, "Jasper, why


    are you looking for me?"


    Jasper nced at the phone in his sister''s hand and said without changing his expression, "Dad said that your phone has been


    updated. He and Uncle added some functions. I''m here to take a look."


    "Is it?"


    Olivia picked up her phone and opened the phone app to see what new functions her uncle had added to her new phone. Jasper


    said, "You don''t knowputer technology. Let me take a look. I''ll return it to you in five minutes."


    ¡°If you want to steal Uncle''s skills, you can just tell him directly."


    Although Olivia said that, she still generously handed her phone to her brother. "Here, put it at the head of the bed for me after


    you see it. I''m going to sleep. | still have ss tomorrow morning. Oh, right, Ste said that she is going to Mosnd on May


    Day. Jasper, can you go? If you can, we can go together. | want to go too."


    Jasper was holding his sister''s phone in his hand. He did not look very interested and replied calmly, "Let''s talk about itter."


    Jasper, who had walked to the door, suddenly turned back. When he came in, he saw the biscuits by his sister''s bed. He bent


    down and took them away. "Go to sleep."


    Seeing that his brother had taken the biscuits away, Olivia said, "I forgot." She had been so focused on studying May Day''s


    journey that she had forgotten to give her brother the biscuits.


    "Oh, these biscuits were all made by Ruby. She said that you don''t like anything too sweet, so she made them alone. The


    biscuits | gave Mom was made by me and Ste. They''re sweeter and are produced in different batches."


    He looked down at the transparent box in his hand and could clearly see that the biscuits inside had been ced neatly. They


    looked delicious. He said faintly, "Yes, sleep early."


    With that, he turned around and left his sister''s room, closing the door behind him. The three children''s phone passwords were


    known to each other.


    However, what Olivia did not know was that Jasper''s phone password had long been changed.


    After the door was closed, Olivia crawled into bed and really went to sleep.


    Jasper, who had returned to his room, stood at the window. He opened the biscuit box and picked up a biscuit that was filled with


    the fragrance of cranberries. He stuffed it into his mouth and chewed. It was sweet and delicious. It was slightly sweet but not


    greasy. It was delicious.


    Looking at a certain point in the distance, he smiled and chewed. His hand turned on his sister''s phone. He did not look at the


    settings or the functions added to the phone. Instead, he opened the photo album immediately.


    Half an hourter.


    Jasper gently ced the phone on his sister''s bedside. Seeing that his sister''s hand was not stuffed under the nket, he bent


    down and stuffed his sister''s hand under the nket to help cover her.


    Olivia, who had just fallen asleep, felt that someone was covering her with a nket in a daze. Subconsciously, she said


    gloomily, "Jasper, are you done?"


    "Yes, go to sleep. I''ll send you to school tomorrow." During this period of time, Trevon did not let his daughter drive a motorcycle.


    Olivia actually did not hear what her brother was saying. For someone like her who would doze off on time, she should have


    been sleeping at this time. She casually replied, "Okay."


    Seeing that she agreed, Jasper left the room.


    "Is Olivia asleep?" He came out and bumped into Trevon, who wasing out of the study.


    "Yeah."


    The man, who had one hand on the doorknob and was about to return to his room to hug his wife to sleep, paused in the act of


    opening the door. He looked at his son''s handsome facial features and was a little proud. He praised him stingily, "The proposal


    submitted today is fine."


    It was not bad. He rarely praised people. This was already unprecedented. Jasper was not so happy for his father''s praise. His


    expression was calm. He was still far from his goal. "Okay."


    The next day, Jasper sent his sister to school. After school, Trevon picked her up. This continued until the end of April.


    During this period, Jasper did not go to the studio. Olivia went there several times. Before she went, Jasper would instruct her


    not to speak nonsense.


    He also said that if Ruby asked, she should say that he was fighting.


    Due to the impending holiday of May Day, the parent-teacher conference at the Athana High School was brought forward. The


    parent-teacher conference, originally scheduled for mid-May, was now scheduled for the end of April.


    At the Roberts¡¯ Vi.


    Because of the change in the time of the parent-teacher meeting, Cyril was caught off guard.


    In the room, he was as anxious as there were ants in his pants. He kept wandering around the room. His phone had been


    confiscated. Today, the teacher had only briefly exined it and had not informed him in the group chat. He nned to let his


    aunt participate. In other words, Natalie would go to school in advance. This way, when the notification came, he could tell his


    parents that his aunt had already gone over.


    He followed the usual rules of elementary school. However, he borrowed his sister''s phone and called his aunt several times, but


    no one answered. He called his sister Olivia, who said that she had not returned home and had been staying on campus


    recently.


    He did not dare to make a call to his uncle. His father would probably know that he was up to no good as soon as the call ended.


    Nona stood at the side with her phone in her hand. She reminded him, "Cyril, the teacher said that she will call every parent in


    this parent-teacher meeting."


    Cyril was speechless. ''Were teachers nowadays so generous with their phone bills?¡¯ He thought.


    Was it so easy to earn money? He was too profuse.


    Ten minutester, Cyril came out of his sister''s room and went downstairs. He coughed dryly and sat down on the sofa. He


    nced at his father, who was leaning against his mother''s head and looking at his phone. He smiled so happily that Cyril was


    too embarrassed to look.


    Grace looked up and saw his grandson looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Just looking at him made her feel


    ufortable. Nona sat down beside her brother.


    "What''s the matter?" Grace asked.


    Cyril scratched his neck and moved his shoulders. "Yes, here is the thing. Well, who will go to the parent-teacher meeting the


    day after tomorrow?"


    Cyril couldn''t speak clearly, and Frank didn''t hear everything. After listening for a while, he straightened up and looked away from


    the phone. He looked at his son, who was speaking unclearly and hiding important words. "Straighten your tongue and say it. |


    have time. Speak word by word."


    Cyril was speechless. There was no need for that.


    Seeing that Nona¡¯''s brother did not speak, she said, "Dad, Mom, the teacher said that there will be a parent-teacher meeting the


    day after tomorrow. Brother and | want to ask who will attend the meeting the day after tomorrow."


    ¡°Parents'' meeting? So early this year?" Frank leaned back on the sofa and took in his son''s nervousness. He had a n in his


    heart. Ava also looked at her son and daughter.


    William rmended himself. "It''s a parent-teacher meeting. Frank, you''ve been quite busy recently. | don''t have much to do. I''ll


    go."


    Grace red at William. His thoughts were too obvious.


    William rubbed his nose guiltily.


    Ava saw that his son would nce at Frank and her from time to time. It was obvious that his performance in school was not


    very good. He was probably afraid that his father would find out about his condition and was afraid of being beaten.


    If he knew that he was going to be beaten up, why couldn''t he be a good student like Nona? This was something that Ava


    couldn''t understand. When she was young, she and her brother Joseph''s results were very good, so she had never experienced


    the need for her parents to beat her, or the need to consider who would attend the parent-teacher meeting.


    When she was young, her parents attended her and her brother''s parents¡¯ meeting. No matter how busy they were, they would


    not be absent.


    It was obvious that they could attend together. Frank might be in a bad mood if he went alone. Ava also rmended herself.


    "I''ll go."


    Upon hearing Ava say that she was going, Frank clearly saw his son heave a sigh of relief. Cyril loosened his grip and Frank


    smiled. "No need. None of you need to go. | will participate."


    Cyril refused. "Dad, why don''t you go next time?" He would try to do better next time. It was a little awkward to have his butt split


    open. It was not easy for him to recover. He did not want to experience it a second time.


    Frank looked at his nervous son with a faint smile. He pretended to be calm and said, "I told Mr. Hawk a week ago that | would


    attend the parent-teacher meeting this semester. Your teacher already knew about it. Didn''t he tell you?"


    "Or do you want to change me?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Grace predicted that his son would definitely attend this parent-teacher conference, but she did not expect that he had already


    communicated with the teacher. "Did you contacted E alone?¡±


    William thought, "Is my son so proactive now? Looks like he''s serious."


    Just as everyone thought that Frank had contacted E alone, Frank smiled and said, "| won''t contact other women alone except


    my family. E is Jim''s wife."


    William was a little surprised. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "To create an opportunity for you to destroy the school''s atmosphere?" Frank asked William. This was the reason why he


    deliberately did not say it back then.


    Cyril rolled his eyes. There was a hint


    of joy in his eyes, as if he had found a


    direction in his confusion. Frank


    caught this litt expression Sn?


    exbingaished it. "You don''t have to


    think about ttering Mr. Hawk. I''ve


    made a deal with your uncle. I''ll


    increase his year-end bonus if your


    score increases. I''ll deduct his bonus


    if your score decreases." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril panicked and raised his voice. "Dad, you''re too evil. Teacher E is Teacher E, and Mr. Hawk is Mr. Hawk. They have


    nothing to do with each other at all. How can his sry be deducted?"


    Frank said naturally and did not feel that it was inappropriate at all. "Husband and wife are united. Fortune and misfortune


    complement each other.¡±


    This time, Cyril gave up. He got up angrily and went upstairs. "I''m going to do my homework."


    Nona also stood up. "I''ll help him check his homework."


    After the children went upstairs, Ava turned to Frank and asked with a frown, "Frank, did you really threaten E and the others?"


    Frank replied and nced at his parents. "Yes."


    Ava felt that this was wrong, but her inws were here, so she didn''t say anything.


    No one liked being threatened.


    After a while, a message came in from Ava''s phone. It was from Frank, who was sitting beside her. "I didn''t do what | just said. |


    was just scaring the brat, but | told Jim to let his wife be more strict."


    After reading all the information, a smile appeared on Ava''s face again. She smiled foolishly at Frank, and Frank could not help


    but reach out to squeeze her hand.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Roberts saw it, they felt that it was time for them to go upstairs. "We''ll go to the study to deal with


    something."


    Frank said, "Yeah."


    In an instant, only Ava and Frank were left in the living room. Ava leaned on Frank''s shoulder. "You scared me to death just now.


    | thought you threatened the teacher."


    Frank picked up her hand and yed with it one by one. He was not tired of it at all. His voice was gentle. "No, | won''t do


    anything you don''t like."


    He didn''t want to see her unhappy. He just wanted her to be happy.


    Ava''s heart was warmed by Frank''sst sentence. She could not help but want to kiss Frank. She nced at the staircase and


    did so. She gently kissed Frank''s cheek.


    She smiled and changed the topic.


    "Why do you think Cyril''s personality


    has be so mischievous? H


    used to be mi hieyous ther @ was


    aKa BuiltKere were no situations


    where he didn''t want to learn. Cyril


    actually has a good memory. He can


    memorize ancient poems at a young


    age and can calcte very quickly.


    Why is he now at the bottom?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ava was quite puzzled. She thought about it and analyzed it.


    Looking at Ava''s puzzled expression, Frank smiled and helped her clear her doubts. "I''ve asked around about the ssmates he


    yed with. They''re all in thest five, and none of them have been in the sixth from the bottom. Harper is thest one in his


    upper grade. He''sst but one. There''s no generation gap when they were chatting.¡±


    Ava was speechless.


    Ava was dumbfounded. Usually,


    people with good grades would not


    be able to understand this kind of


    thing. Frank understead ce 64d als


    best thevast oiGin''a few exams, but


    he was not as bad as his son. When


    he was young, Rose did not know


    how to answer the questions. Her


    parents were busy, and the


    homework he did on behalf of his


    poor grades was wrong. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When he saw Rose being criticized by the teacher for the home work that he helped her blindly, he suddenly went crazy and


    studied.


    It was so that he could teach Rose questions that he did not know. However, he had never told anyone about this, including


    Rose.


    Frank raised his hand and rubbed Ava''s head, then pinched her cheeks that were squeezed together. Cyril''s study were now a


    big problem for the family. The entire family was worried about it. Heforted, "Don''t worry. I''ll make him be one of the top


    students in his ss. | promise, he''ll be Top 10 in the ss."


    From the secondst ce to the ninth ce?


    Ava looked at him in disbelief. She saw that Frank''s eyes were filled with affirmation. He even nodded at her, indicating that he


    was certain.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Early the next morning.


    When Ava was still in bed, she had reminded Frank repeatedly that even if he knew that Cyril''s performance in school was


    terrible, he could not do anything out of line in public. He had to give the child at least some respect. If he could not take it


    anymore, he had to endure it until he returned home. She would not stop him.


    Frank guaranteed to take Cyril from second tost to the top of the ssst night. Ava had always believed in Frank''s ability to


    do things. Naturally, she also believed that Frank would not lie to her.


    After all, Frank had never lied to her. He always did what he promised.


    At Athana High School.


    A Mercedes-Benz car and a Porsche car met at the school gate due to fate. The windows of the two cars rolled down at the


    same time and greeted each other. The automatic gate of the school gate had already opened.


    The two parents in the driver''s seat were wearing masks and sunsses. They looked like they didn''t want to be recognized.


    They nodded at each other and drove into the school gate one after another.


    It could be said that they had a tacit understanding.


    The two guards at the door shook their heads helplessly and said affirmatively, "It''s obvious that they''re the parents of


    mischievous children."


    Another guard said, "Their score is probably in the bottom of the list. Otherwise, why would their parentse to the parent-


    teacher conference like this?¡±


    The guard nodded in agreement.


    In the parking space, two cars were parked across from each other. There was a BMW in the middle. The two people who got


    out of the car only took off their sunsses but not their masks.


    Frank mmed the door and said to Edward, who had just closed the door, "Didn''t Harper ask Rose toe?"


    Edward didn''t answer Frank''s question. Wasn''t this an obvious question? Why was he asking nonsense? "Didn''t Cyril find


    someone else toe?"


    The two of them smiled at the same time and walked towards the ssroom designated by the teacher.


    Thergest multimedia ssroom in the school was already filled with many parents. Frank and Edward tacitly raised their legs


    and walked up the steps to thest row side by side, trying their best to reduce their presence.


    Ten minutester, the prelude to the parent-teacher conference began. The teacher in charge of the parent-teacher conference


    invited the principal of Athana High School to speak on stage. The audience apuded warmly.


    Itsted for a few minutes before it quietened down.


    There were manuscripts on the podium table, and the principal''s official words came through the ck microphone. "First of all, |


    would like to thank all the parents for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend our Athana High School''s annual


    parent-teacher conference..."


    Frank and Edward didn''t listen to the rest of the sentence. One of them leanedzily against the back of the chair, while the other


    sat upright without taking off their mask.


    Half an hourter.


    The principal began to highlight the excellence of Athana High School''s results by citing the highest and lowest college entrance


    examination results in previous years, "Students in our Athana High School has never scored lower than 1000 points in the years


    since it was established."


    Frank looked at the passionate principal on the podium who excitedly conveyed the teaching principles. He cited SAT scores


    from previous years. His lips under the mask moved. "The principal said that the total score of the college entrance examination


    has never been lower than 1000 points. Harper broke the record. You have to pay attention to it. You have to live up to your


    straight A student status."


    Edward replied gently, "Cyril was 1001."


    The simple answer was a reminder. Frank could naturally hear it. He smiled, which meant that they were about the same.


    ¡°Harper and Cyril are like pot meet kettle. Even if you add the two together, they won''t be as good as our Nona.¡±


    Edward said, "Cyril is like you, Nona is like Ava."


    This time, Edward did not call her sister-inw. Frank was not angry, nor did he ask him to call her that.


    The smile under Frank''s mask gradually widened. He did not feel depressed because of his son''s results. Instead, he was ina


    particrly good mood. "A top student is indeed a top student. You''re quite insightful."


    The words meant praise, but there was no praise in his tone. Instead, there was ridicule.


    For an entire hour and a half, the people on the podium had already taken turns changing several batches, from the principal and


    vice-principal, to the dean of students, and then to vice dean of students.


    After the parent-teacher conference ended, all the parents stood up and walked towards the door. Frank and Edward sat calmly


    in thest row, nning to wait for everyone to leave before going out.


    15 minutester.


    Frank stood up and tidied his clothes. He adjusted his mask with one hand and looked like he was epting reality. "Let''s go


    and get criticized."


    Edward also fiddled with his mask. "You''re both good and bad. At least Nona will make you proud."


    Edward never thought that he would one day be famous because of his son, to the point of wearing a mask at a parent-


    teacher meeting. No matter what, he was once a top student in Athana High School. He did not expect his son to be a bad


    student in Athana High School and even set a record for Athana High School in the exam.


    Speaking of his daughter, Frank was proud. The smile under the mask did not disappear. He walked towards the door. Edward


    sighed and followed behind. He did not know how the teacher wouldinter.


    After leaving the multimedia ssroom, Frank and Edward parted ways. Cyril''s ssroom was on Building 1, and Harper''s


    ssroom was on Building 3.


    Frank and Edward were enduring the parent-teacher conferences. The children at home were also extremely anxious and


    restless.


    At the Roberts¡¯ Vi.


    Cyril leaned against the door at an 80-degree angle. His eyes kept ncing outside, and he cursed in his heart. Why did the


    parent-teacher meeting have to be held on Saturday?


    He didn''t even have the chance to send someone to investigate.


    Grace nced at her grandson and shook her head helplessly. "If you knew this would happen, why did you be a bad


    student? Learn from Nona. Won''t you be afraid of your father''s expression after the parent-teacher meeting?"


    At this moment, there were only had Grace and two children in the Roberts''s vi. William and Ava had gone to work. Ever since


    Ava took over the technologypany, she had been very busy. She could be considered Frank''s virtuous wife.


    The way she did things was bing more and more like Grace''s style. It was a strong contrast to her usual soft personality.


    Frank especially liked the contrast of Ava. At the same time, he felt sorry for Ava''s sensible and hard work.


    Cyril turned around and said to Grace, "Grandma, | didn''t want to either. | only have so much brain capacity."


    "If you have the time to stand at the door and wait for your father, why don''t you finish your homework upstairs like Nona? When


    your fatheres back, he will criticize you less. Hurry up and go." Grace looked at her grandson and said sternly.


    Cyril reluctantly walked upstairs in his house shoes. When he reached the stairs, he bent down to look downstairs. When he


    realized that his father was not back, he resigned himself to his fate and pushed open the door to do his homework.


    Grace, who was standing downstairs, pinched her eyebrows with a headache. She took out her phone and sent a message to


    her daughter. [From now on, Edward will be in charge of Harper''s studies. Don''t interfere.]


    At that time, it was the Landor family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the living room, the mother and son sat opposite each other. On one side, Juana was sitting in an armchair. Richard had gone


    to thepany early.


    Harper went straight to the point. He wiped his hands on the legs of his pants and sped them together. "Mom, | want to talk to


    you."


    Her phone dinged. Rose raised her hand and gestured for her son to keep quiet. She turned on her phone and looked at the


    message from her mother. After reading it, she could only sigh in her heart.


    Seeing her daughter-inw sigh, Juana asked with concern, "Rose, what''s wrong? Is it about the hospital?"


    Rose shook her head and waved her hand. "Mon, it''s nothing. | just feel like reciting poems at this moment."


    She wanted to adapt the article about the cowherd child into a goatherd child because she had failed. Her son was like a wild


    horse that had run free. After galloping, he copsed on the ground and could not be helped up at all.


    Juana was speechless.


    Rose gave up and replied to her mother, "Got it. Didn''t | turn invisible about the parent-teacher conference?"


    After replying, Rose ced her phone on the side of the sofa and folded her hands. She sat upright and serious. "Tell me, I''m


    listening. What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Harper was not used to seeing such a serious and serious mother. "Mom, don''t be so nervous. We''re just having a casual chat."


    Rose said, "I''m not nervous. | think you''re more nervous. You said you wanted to talk, and I''m listening carefully. Are you going to


    tell me? If not, your father will be back soon."


    Harper looked up at the clock. "Yes, yes." He did not care if his mother was serious or not. "Mom, Grandma, look. You guys have


    already nned for me to repeat a grade, right?"


    Juana and Rose nodded in agreement.


    Harper continued, "Since you''ve


    decided to let me repeat a grade,


    don''t think you should round ae)


    Why don''t | sale ent Ronee school


    aaaue my emotions? | can think


    about my future. If | don''t empty my


    brain, my brain capacity will definitely


    be insufficient. The trash in the


    garbage dump has to be cleaned


    regrly, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rose felt that it made sense.


    Juana recalled his son''s instructions before he left. He said that her grandson would definitely find a breakthrough from her and


    Rose.


    Sure enough. Juana refused. "Harper,


    you''d better not struggle on oath a


    of death. In the future


    +5}, wip at cphber opted eprived ie


    th¨¦ right to speak in terms of your


    education. From now on, your father


    will have the final say in your scores. |


    can''t help you even if | want to."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing her mother-inw''s words, Rose also recalled what Edward had said to herst night on the bed. She spread her


    hands and looked helpless. "Your grandmother is right. | can''t help you either. Your father has given me the order."


    Juana and Harper was speechless.


    Seeing that his grandmother and mother were not helping him, Harpery on the sofa with a dead heart and scratched his head


    in frustration.


    The suspension n fell through.


    At night, in the living room of the Landor family.


    Juana, Richard and Rose sat on the sofa.


    The four children, Harper, Kade, Vincent and Dalton stood in a row ording to their age and height. After the parent-teacher


    meeting, Edward stood in front of the children and prepared to set the rules.


    The entire family was waiting for Edward to speak. The four children lowered their heads and waited for the lecture.


    The three brothers looked at Harper in unison and aligned themselves with him.


    Edward ced his hands on his hips. His mind was filled with the teacher''sints today. He was almost angered to death.


    He began to lecture, "Today, | went to Harper''s school for a parent-teacher meeting. It gave me a new understanding of Harper.


    Do you want to hear it?"


    Harper stared at his toes. He knew that this was the oue. He definitely had to share it.


    The other three children shook their heads. Even the people on the sofa shook their heads as well because from their son and


    husband''s expressions, they could tell that something was definitely wrong without listening.


    "You have to listen even if you don''t


    want to. After the semester ended,


    the number of times he wrote an


    essay was zero, Dying tbe tnd?


    AQinaiels mers) alow record for the


    Athana High School. He copied


    homework 38 times, and they were


    all discovered by the teachers. He


    copied the other party''s name


    because he copied too quickly for 9


    times." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone except Harper himself was speechless.


    Edward took a deep breath. E had given Edward respect and talked to him privately. At that time, Edward really wanted to


    hide.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    When the three brothers heard about their elder brother''s "glorious" deeds in school, they lowered their heads and hid their


    laughter, afraid that their father would scold them if theyughed.


    No matter how naughty the four children were since they were young, Edward had never raised his hand to hit the children''s


    faces, nor even their butts. This was all thanks to the free-range rule set by Rose.


    She told Edward not to suppress the child''s loose nature. Given the current situation of Harper, it was overdone.


    He lost Edward''s face. Edward almost lost his life.


    Edward adjusted his emotions and continued to talk about his son. "There were two more times when he didn''t see the questions


    clearly and misinterpreted the answers. He has only sat down and listened to Arillion lessons three times since school started.


    The rest of the time, he was sleeping. When he was in math ss, he peed heavily. He had to go to the toilet five times for one


    ss. During chemistry ss, he broke 15 test tubes."


    Everyone was speechless. Who could help to persuade about these wrongdoings? Keeping their mouth shut was the best help.


    Rose and Juana were like students listening to a lecture. They sat upright on the sofa with their backs straight. They also


    realized their mistake. Harper could have such good "results" today because of the contributions of the mother-inw and


    daughter-inw. At the very least, they could be given a assisting award.


    Richard shook his head helplessly when he saw this. It was as if he did not hear his son lecturing his grandson. Bored, he flipped


    open today''s newspaper and read it. He quietly became a tool. In his heart, he agreed with his son''s discipline of his grandson.


    Previously, it was not that Richard did not have any opinions about Juana regarding the pampering of his grandchildren by his


    wife and daughter-inw. It was just that the chances of having a say in the family were minimal. After failing a few times, he


    stopped speaking.


    It was not until his grandson wasst in the exam that Juana secretly asked Richard if he wanted to discipline his grandson.


    Richard calmly said, "I''ve already said this question. If you had listened to me, Harper wouldn''t always have been inst ce."


    Seeing that Harper lowered his head silently, Edward changed the feather duster''s head and hit his son''s hand with the end of


    the stick. Rose remembered to tell her husband that a gentleman uses his mouth but not his hands. As soon as Harper''s butt


    separated from the sofa, her mother-inw pressed it back down. Juana shook her head silently and told her daughter-inw not


    to go, or all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    Rose sat down again and stared at the feather duster in Edward''s hand.


    Juana was also worried, but her mind was filled with what Richard had said to her: This feather duster was used by Sherri back


    then. After that, it had been used to dust off dust. This could be considered to be fully utilized.


    After being hit, Harper rubbed the back of his hand in pain. He pursed his lips without making a sound. Edward asked with a dark


    expression, "Tell me, how did your problem arise?"


    Harper encapsted his achievements in his mind and made a simple conclusion. "A mistake."


    Everyone was speechless. "You might as well not exin." They thought.


    Upon hearing this, Edward almost couldn''t breathe. He closed his eyes and helped to analyze them one by one. ¡°Alright, I''ll pick


    a few questions and help you analyze them together. | thought you copied the questions too quickly, so is Arillion sses more


    effective than sleeping pills? Why did you sleep the moment ss started?"


    Harper answered truthfully, "Teacher''s level of Arillion is too good. | can''t understand a word. It''s like listening to a sealed book."


    Why didn''t he sleep? Should he stare at the teacher for 45 minutes? Wasn''t he cross-eyed? He thought to himself but didn''t dare


    to say it out loud. After all, his father was holding a weapon in his hand. He didn''t want to go to the toilet like Cyril and need


    someone to help him hold his pants.


    Rose thought that is there a possibility that it was not that the teacher''s level was too high, but that his son didn''t know the


    words?


    The couple had a tacit understanding. Edward analyzed, "It''s not that the teacher''s standard is too high. It''s just that you don''t


    know many words in a book."


    Harper did not refute. Her father was telling the truth. Indeed. He did not knew any words.


    "Second question. What''s with going to the bathroom as soon as you start math ss? Can''t your dder store enough urine?"


    The other three childrenughed and realized that they had lost theirposure. They immediately stood up straight. Edward


    nced at the other three sons. "You don''t have tough either. Your brother will be a model today. In the future, if you have


    today''s situation, the feather duster in my hands will serve you. Do you hear me?"


    The three children answered in unison and nodded. "Daddy, | heard you."


    Edward looked away from the three children and turned to Harper. "Tell me. Can''t you find the words or can''t you organize


    them?"


    Harper stood up straight and cleared his throat. "I drank too much water."


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll take it that you drank too much water. Then from tomorrow onwards, if you have to go to the toilet in your math ss,


    carry the nket to the toilet to sleep. When you change your hobby, go back to your room to sleep.¡±


    Harper didn''t know what to say. So ruthless.


    Just as everyone felt that he was ruthless, Richard silently gave his son a thumbs up in his heart and praised his son for being


    awesome.


    On the way back, Edward had thought of many ways to discipline his son. He had to cut off his escape route or he would not be


    able to correct it. "Third question, do you have Parkinson''s disease? You drop the test tube whenever you held it. Or do you have


    a grudge against test tubes?"


    Harper thought for a moment and replied, "The test tube is too slippery."


    ¡°Is your test tube the only one in the ss that''s slippery?"


    ¡°Not really. | mainly put on some hand cream."


    Edward turned to Rose and said, "Rose, put away your hand cream."


    Rose hurriedly nodded. She was wondering why her hand cream was used so quickly and was always squeezed until it


    deformed. So that was the problem.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, if you break a test tube during the experimental ss, you will clean theboratory ssroom from


    that on. | told E that if you like to clean, you can break the test tube as you like."


    At this moment, Harper wanted to die. His father might as well beat him up like his uncle.


    After analyzing the problem, Edward felt that the children should have understood some of it. He continued, "None of you need


    to think about which one of you can help take over thepany. I''ll say this today. None of you can escape. Those with good


    results will be in management. Those with bad results will have to go to Landor Group to clean the toilet."


    Originally, Harper wanted to say that if he went to work at thepany, thepany would close down. In the end, his father


    directly talked about cleaning the toilet. He could not say that the toilet was gone and all the roads were blocked.


    The thoughts were stuck in Harper''s throat and he swallowed them back into his stomach.


    Edward stared at his gloomy son and said coldly, "You don''t have to think that you can let it go this year just because you can


    repeat the grade next year. If you can''t get in next year, you have to continue the next year. When you get into university, you can


    end the repeat. If you like the college entrance examination process, I''ll apany you. the Landor family can still afford the


    high school tuition fees. You can even study for the rest of your life, as long as you don''t mind losing face."


    Harper thought, "You don''t have to do this. You cut off my backup ns."


    He thought that his father would give up on him if he could not get in next year. He shouted in his heart that it was over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the end, Edward set the rules for their family. They also set a self-discipline form for their studies. They set the final results for


    all the children and Harper for this year''s SAT results to be 1200. If they could not get this score, they would continue to be


    grounded and take supplementary sses.


    This was the first time Rose had seen Edward so angry. She was also a little frightened. She took out her phone and secretly


    took a photo of Edward scolding his child. She sent it to Fairy Fortress''s group chat with a postscript. [Richard has shown his


    might after the parent-teacher meeting. | can''t protect Harper at all.]


    Ava also posted a photo of Frank lecturing Cyril in the group chat. The scene was exactly the same. She texted, [The same. |


    can''t protect him.]


    At that moment, in Roberts¡¯ Vi, where the same plot was being yed out.


    The scene was very familiar. Mr. and Mrs. Roberts were sitting on the sofa with Ava and Nona. Frank and Cyril were standing in


    the middle of the living room.


    Today, Frank was not holding ruler. After looking at his son for a few minutes, he pulled a stool and sat down. He leanedzily


    against the back of the chair and crossed his legs. He asked with a faint smile, "Do you like to be a carpenter?"


    Cyril knew why his father asked that. He quickly shook his head. "I don''t like it."


    "Then why do you tear down three chairs in one semester? Or do you prefer to stand and listen to ss, or do you have


    hemorrhoids?¡±


    The people on the sofa only listened. When Frank returned from the parent-teacher meeting, his expression was not good. He


    did not say a word during the meal. The few of them guessed that Cyril''s performance in school must be very bad. Otherwise,


    Frank would not be so angry.


    He had always been hiding his emotions. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    Actually, Frank had deliberately revealed his emotions because he was afraid that a few cheaters would protect this brat again.


    Once someone protected this brat, he would not correct his mistake and would have a wishful thinking.


    Cyril''s voice was not loud. He even nced in the direction of his grandmother and mother. "Actually, | wanted to fix it at first, but


    | didn''t manage to in the end."


    He saw his son''s actions. He was looking for help. Frank sneered. "Oh, so | have to reward you for protecting the school''s public


    property? Is that what you mean?"


    Cyril rejected him guiltily and waved his hand, afraid that his father would really reward him. If he knew the truth in the future, he


    would start to pick with him again. "There''s no need for that. It''s just a matter of convenience. | won''t fix it in the future."


    In fact, he was just dismantling it out of boredom. He hadpeted with another ssmate to assemble it back, but he had


    overestimated himself. Dismantling a stool was not like dismantling Lego. After dismantling it, he could not assemble it back


    intact.


    It was mainly because the quality of the school''s stool was too bad. It could be broken with a little force. If it was broken, there


    was no way to assemble it.


    Frank threatened in all seriousness. His tone was filled with consideration for his son''s preferences. "| thought you liked


    carpenters. | even helped you contact a construction site this afternoon. It wasn''t easy for me to persuade them to ept child


    labor. Do you want to go?"


    After thest conversation, Ava had already understood Frank''s tricks. He definitely had not contacted it before. He was just


    scaring Cyril, hoping that Cyril would get better.


    ¡°I''m not going.¡±


    Frank said, "Then should | reject him? | even gave him a gift."


    Cyril was speechless. He suspected that his father wanted to torture him to death, and the evidence was very strong.


    ¡°Alright, if you don''t want to go, I''ll tell them. If you want to be a carpenter next time, I''ll help you contact them. The Roberts family


    still has the money to nurture your skills. Boys should have their own skills. The job of a carpenter is quite good."


    Grace looked at her grandson''s expression and then at her son''s expression. She could not help but turn around and smile. She


    felt that this method was quite good.


    Frank said, "What about being an electrician? If you like it, I''ll help you contact them. If you have a good ambition, do you want to


    develop a customization for the entire house?"


    Without waiting for Cyril to shake his head, Frank continued, "Don''t you want to? Then why are you repairing the stool and


    pulling out the power? | thought you were studying the school''s circuits, right?"


    These words reminded Nona of the


    several ckouts in the schoolst


    month. The Chinese ss had b


    changed to a gel study ss ?


    Hepauise there was no power source


    and the screen couldn''t be used, the


    PPT made by the teacher could not


    be turned on. They had been


    self-studyed several times. It turned


    out that it was done by her brother.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril was frightened by his father''s direct gaze. He thought for a while and replied, "I just wanted to help check the school''s


    computer. Maybe | wasn''t good enough to check it.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you not made it or just hack theputer?"


    Cyril searched for a suitable sentence in his mind. He scratched his head and touched his cheek. "It''s mainly because | failed to


    find a loophole. | won''t help check it in the future. Let the school administrator do it."


    Frank was not angry at all. There was still a thought-provoking smile on his lips, as if there was a knife hidden in his smile. He


    leisurely took the ss of water handed over by Ava and thanked her. He picked up the ss and took a sip. Ava sat back on the


    sofa.


    "If you really likeputers, you can


    go y at your mother''s technology


    company during the holidays int


    future." After Spyingitansst noe


    dbyloas that cyril''s eyes lit up. Then,


    Frank''s next sentence gave his


    excited son a bucket of cold water.


    "The premise is that youplete


    the final total score | set, 1200.


    Otherwise, don''t think about it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril was speechless.


    William, who had been warned by Grace, sat quietly and thought to himself, Frank was nning to save Cyril with a threat and


    reward system.


    Seeing that his son was starting to be sullen again, Frank ignored him. "Lastly, can | ask when you started to have a weird


    fetish?"


    "What?" Cyril was confused.


    "Why did you ce an orange under your ssmate''s butt and make her sit on it?"


    Regarding this, Cyril was full of confidence. He looked up and met his father''s gaze. "Dad, | think we can talk about this alone."


    Frank was silent for a few seconds. He stood up and held the cup in one hand. He raised his chin and gestured for his son to go


    upstairs. Cyril followed closely behind.


    In the room, Frank leaned against the door with his arms crossed. "Speak. There''s no need to prepare the prelude."


    Cyril looked like he waiting for praising. "Because that person stuffed a love letter into my sister''s desk, that''s why | put the


    orange in."


    Upon hearing this, Frank''s face instantly turned cold. He knew that Nona''s excellence would definitely attract many admirers, so


    he had always arranged for his son and daughter to be in the same ss. "Let''s change your method in the future."


    Cyril said, "Well. Are there other good ways?"


    Frank put his arm around his son''s shoulder, lowered his voice, and said with a smile, "In the future, if anyone writes a love letter


    to Nona to disturb Nona, you turn to like him."


    "Well... No, Dad, | can''t mess myself up because of my sister."


    The back of his head was hit by Frank. "Have some brains. They can use oranges to make aint. If you pretend to like


    him, he can only show evidence that you like him. Do things with some brains."


    Cyril was suddenly enlightened. This


    method was indeed better than


    putting oranges. Moreover, it was a


    pretense. Just as he wassthidking "


    haypily (freak Bid, "That''s one thing.


    Protecting your sister is one thing.


    Your score of 1200 is another thing.


    Don''t try to confuse it and lower your


    total score. I''m not selling stuff, so


    you don''t need to bargain. Do your


    homework and make up for your


    mistakes." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, Frank strode downstairs, leaving his messy son behind.


    Cyril was speechless. There was no need to calcte it so clearly.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    At the same time.


    Natalie was sitting in the living room. Olivia was watching short videos while eating the peanuts. Jasper was chatting on his


    phone. It was unknown who he was texting. From time to time, he would smile.


    Caleb and Rachel went upstairs to sleep early. The elderly tended to get sleepy early and wake up early in the morning. They


    Officially entered the lifestyle of the elderly.


    Natalie finished reading Fairy Fortress''s message and replied with a smile. [You guys not interfering is the best help to their


    education, especially you, Rose.]


    Seeing her mother smile, Olivia leaned over to take a look. With one hand on the sofa, she tilted her body. After looking at the


    photo, she smiled. "Did Uncle attend the parent-teacher meeting with Edward today?"


    Natalie answered, "I think so."


    Olivia looked at the picture of the lecture again and sighed. "This is fate. I''m afraid Cyril''s happy days are over."


    Jasper''s fingers tapped on the screen. Olivia leaned her head over to her brother''s side to take a look and realized that it was


    dark. "Brother, you actually put on an anti-peeking screen. Something''s going on with you."


    After typing thest word, Jasper pressed the lock screen and replied without changing his expression, "My phone is filled with


    the client''s information now. Aren''t | going to set an anti-peeking screen?"


    That made sense. "Alright."


    Olivia trusted her brother''s words very much.


    Natalie nced at her son, who was lying seriously, and smiled faintly. She continued to look at the messages in the group.


    Sherri was already overjoyed. She had been usingughing emojis to express her true feelings.


    Sherri texted, [This is too fated. They even disciplined in sync. My brother will probably be furious.]


    Rose said, [He''ve already showed his might. He ns to apany Harper to fight to the death for the SAT.]


    Natalie replied, [This is good. It cuts off Harper''s attempts to make you guys give up on him. He will be able to climb up once his


    backup n is blocked. Just don''t interfere.]


    Rose was also very helpless. [How would | know that he would be like this? My brother and | are also free-raised, but we didn''t


    do anything like Harper, right?]


    Sherri said, [Rose, what era were you in then? What era is it now? The Inte is so developed. Back then, you were ying


    with mud. Now, they''re ying with theputer. How can it be the same?]


    Natalie replied, [You''re right. Just like Sherri, you definitely wouldn''t have been able to say this 20 years ago. Look at how deep


    and thorough Sherri''sprehension is 20 yearster.]


    Ava sent aughing emoji.


    Sherri texted, [Natalie, it''s too much. You''re looking for trouble.]


    Rose replied, [So Cultured. So Reasonable.]


    She was a little dry from eating peanuts. Olivia took a sip of her drink and elbowed her brother, who was sending another


    message, on the arm. "Jasper, did you find the system installed by Uncle when you took my phone that day? Did anything


    appear?"


    Jasper put the phone away again. "Location. Nothing else."


    Olivia did not doubt her brother''s words at all. "I see. Daddy is probably afraid that something will happen to us again."


    "Yeah."


    ¡°Brother,e with us to Mosnd on May Day. We''ve already decided on our personnel. Auntie Ste, Ruby, me, oh, and


    Liam."


    Natalie asked, "Are you going on a trip? Isn''t Ruby''s studio opening at the end of the month?" Why did she still have time to go


    out and y on May Day?


    Olivia replied, "Yes. Ste and | persuaded her to change the time. Ruby has already changed the time to May 20th. We all feel


    that this time is quite meaningful."


    Upon hearing this, Natalie nced at her son. She saw him tighten his grip on the phone, and she quickly looked away. "There''s


    no hurry. It''s good to have fun before the opening. Jasper, you''ll be busy in the future. Take advantage of the fact that you''ve just


    started work to go out with Olivia. Have fun ande back to workter."


    Olivia really wanted to go out and y with her brother. She advised again, "Jasper, let''s go together. It''s a rare opportunity. We


    haven''t gone out to y together for a long time. Mom, do you want to go together?"


    Natalie refused. "| won''t go. Your father and | have to travel several times a year. You young people should go. Aren''t Nona and


    Cyril going?"


    Olivia said, "Nona originally nned to go, but wasn''t Cyril grounded? Nona said that he wouldn''t go and nned to stay behind


    to help brother with his homework. Uncle gave Cyril a total goal of 1200. This arrow can only be pointed up and not down."


    "This child is always so understanding. She can go, but she rejected so that Cyril wouldn''t feel dissatisfied. This is like your aunt,


    always thinking from someone else''s perspective."


    Seeing that her brother did not agree, Olivia bumped her brother''s shoulder again. "Jasper, did you hear what | told you?"


    Jasper nced at his phone and put it away. He replied, "Yes, I''ll listen to Mom."


    Then, he added in a firm tone, "Cyril can get 1200."


    Natalie nodded in agreement with her son''s idea. Olivia''s focus was not on whether her brother could get into 1200. Seeing that


    her brother had agreed, she was overjoyed. "Oh yeah, I''m going upstairs. I''m going to buy some traveling things. Bye."


    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, she had already jogged upstairs. Only Jasper and Natalie were left in the living room.


    "You''re chatting with Ruby." Natalie said affirmatively, not in a question. Her son had been holding his phone the entire night.


    Jasper nodded and did not hide anything. "Yes."


    Natalie smiled. "Your injuries are almost healed. Go to the studio and get Ruby to make a few more suits for you."


    Just as Jasper was about to answer his mother, Jasper''s phone lit up. It was a message. Natalie tactfully stood up and walked


    upstairs. She instructed, "Sleep early."


    Jasper replied to his mother''s back, "Yes, okay."


    Ruby''s message came in again. [Can you go too? Don''t you need to go to work?]


    Jasper''s fingers stopped above the screen, as if he was thinking about how to reply. A few secondster, he started typing. [Yes,


    sure. I''m not busy.]


    Her mother had always been in charge at home.


    Ruby replied. [Okay, | told my dad and he agreed. | gave him the list of people who went.]


    Jasper asked curiously, "Am | on the list?"


    Ruby replied affirmatively with one word. [Yes.]


    After reading this word, Jasper smiled. Just this word alone made him think of her expression when she typed this word. He


    smiled and replied. [Did you already guess that | would go?]


    Ruby texted, [That''s right, Are you going?]


    Jasper smiled and typed a simple word on the screen. [Yes.]


    Ruby replied, [Goodnight.]


    Jasper texted, [Yes, sweet dreams.]


    Just as Jasper thought that she would not reply, Ruby suddenly sent a message. [What do you think | want to dream about the


    most?]


    It was a simple line of words. Jasper stared at it and read it several times. From front to back, from back to front, he replied in a


    moment. [It wille true.]


    When Ruby saw this message, she also smiled. [You don''t even know what dream | want to have, and you think it cane


    true?]


    Jasper replied affirmatively. [Yes.]N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ruby texted, [You said you would, but if my dream doesn''te true, I''ll pick with you.]


    Jasper readily agreed. [Sure, anytime.]


    Ruby replied, [Goodnight and Sweet Dreams.]


    Jasper texted, [Okay.]


    As usual, Ruby cleared out the information again. This time, she changed the name and wrote the word "client".


    Jasper, who was sitting alone on the sofa, reread the chat history of the night and saved the information in the folder. He pressed


    the lock button with his index finger, and the screen turned ck. He stood up happily.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked upstairs, looking forward to May Day''s arrival.


    Time passed quickly, and the day of May Day soon arrived.


    The night before May Day, in the ckwell''s house.


    Ruby was in the room organizing the


    things she would bring tomorrow


    Joy was helping tgqteedto afer?


    wijle Shebrbrought a lot of warm


    stickers over and bent down to put


    the things into her daughter''s white


    suitcase. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She flipped through it again to see if there was anything she had missed. "Ruby, Mom left the heat pack here. You''re going to


    have your period tomorrow. Be careful. | brought you more tampon."


    As a gynecologist, Sherri valued her daughter''s physiology very much. She also remembered the date clearly and helped her


    daughter prepare everything when the day came.


    Ruby, who was rummaging through the wardrobe, heard her mother''s words. She turned around and replied, "Oh, Mom, | know."


    Joy said, "Your grandfather said that Mosnd is colder than Athana. Ruby, bring an extra coat so that you won''t catch a cold."


    "Okay, Grandma. I''ll bring two coats."


    "Sigh, that''s right. Don''t catch a cold." Joy nodded and looked at her granddaughter with satisfaction.


    In the other room, in Liam''s room, the sound system was ying a DJ. The atmosphere was very lively,pletely reflecting


    Liam''s current mood.


    Hackett leaned against the door frame of his son''s room and listened to the excited DJ. He nced in the direction of his


    daughter''s room.


    He retracted his gaze and said to his son, who was squatting on the ground and packing his luggage while twisting his body to


    the melody, "Watch your sister when you''re outside. Don''t just focus on ying.¡±


    Liam didn''t listen to his father. He nodded perfunctorily and shook his head. Hackett turned off the stereo and pulled a stool to sit


    down with his legs crossed.


    The moment the music ended, the room fell silent. Liam looked at his father in confusion. Why did he turn off the music on such


    a happy day? "Dad, why did you turn off the stereo? I''m listening."


    Hackett nced at his son. "I''m afraid that you won''t know if you''re at home or Lithern Club. I''m helping you pull you back to


    reality."


    Liam checked his red suitcase and


    found that he did not miss anything,


    Shaping water, skingara products.


    Hadoudtedtnem one by one in his


    heart. After confirming that he had


    brought them all, he raised his hand


    to zip them up. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He carried her luggage to the corner


    and sat upright on the edge of the


    bed, ready to listen to higfather''s'' | \


    i tructigngs''NAK@dhe: You can give


    your instructions. Watch over my


    sister, right? | watch over her all the


    time. When my sister goes out, | also


    go out. Now, my sister can''t even be


    got close by a fly." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett shook his leg and said casually, "Jasper is also a man."

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Upon hearing this, Liam was speechless. "Dad, are you delusional? How can you tell that Jasper has feelings for my sister? I''ll


    say this today. Whether it''s Jasper or my sister, they don''t have the kind of feelings you think for each other. Just rest assured.


    You''re too paranoid. If you do this, my sister won''t be able to get married in the future."


    ¡°How old is your sister now? Even if she will get married, it won''t be now." He couldn''t bear to part with her. Even if his daughter


    didn''t get married for the rest of her life, he was willing.


    Receiving Hackett''s cold warning gaze, Liam''s tone softened. He said helplessly, "Alright, you''re my biological father. You have


    the final say. Tell me, how do you want me to watch? I''m almost bing your spy. If my sister finds out, she''ll kill me."


    Liam was also very helpless. It was not easy to be a spy. On one side was his father, on the other side was his biological sister,


    and on the other side was all the men including Jasper.


    He felt that his father''s hypochondria was an illness that had been many years.


    Perhaps he was already terminally ill.


    ¡®| heard from my mother that Mr. Trevon also had an illness that someone wanted to harm him in the past that was cured by


    Natalie. It seems that | have to ask my mother to talk to Natalie about his condition another day.¡¯ Liam thought about it in his


    heart and his thoughts drifted a little far away.


    In the end, Hackett instructed his son in his room for more than 20 minutes before leaving for his daughter''s room. As soon as


    Hackett left, Liam turned on the stereo again and moved his waist to get high.


    It was as if the conversation between father and son just now was just nothing.


    In his opinion, his father was just looking for imaginary enemies.


    In the Wilson''s residence.


    At this moment, Trevon had transformed into a loving father helping his daughter unpack her luggage, while Natalie was helping


    her son pack.


    Jasper was wearing ck pajamas. He squatted down and nned to tidy himself up. "Mom, I''ll do it myself."


    As he spoke, he took the clothes from his mother''s hands and ced them in the suitcase, smoothing out a corner of his shirt.


    "I''ve put the scar removal ointment inside for you. Remember to apply it. If you can''t get it, ask Olivia to help. Don''t forget."


    "Yeah, sure."


    In the other room, Trevon asked his daughter to bring this and that. He would like to move his house overseas. Looking at the


    packed luggage, Olivia expressed that it was a little heavy. "Dad, I''ll only be gone for a few days, not a month. There''s no need to


    bring so much."


    Trevon''s tone was irrefutable. He closed his daughter''s suitcase and said, "Don''t worry. If you feel that it''s heavy, just leave the


    things you don''t want in the hotel when youe back."


    Seeing that her father insisted, Olivia did not say anything else. She could only nod and agree. She nned to wait for her father


    to leave and secretly take out some things from her luggage at night. She was only going on a holiday, not immigrant.


    Before leaving, Trevon turned to his daughter and said, "Don''t take it out. Daddy has prepared something useful for you."


    ¡°Alright, | won''t take it out. You can check it again tomorrow morning." The n to steal it was destroyed. Her father knew her too


    well. Olivia smiled yfully as a guarantee.


    Late at night.


    Everyone in the Wilson''s residence was asleep except for Jasper. The room was bright, and he was reading at night. The quiet


    room was only filled with the sound of paper flipping and his own steady breathing.


    The vibration of the phone was especially abrupt. Jasper flipped the book over and ced it on hisp. He reached out to pick


    up the phone by the bed and swiped the lock button with his slender fingers to check the messages.


    The message was from Frank. It was a simple line of words. [The bodyguards are all mine.]


    With just one sentence, Jasper understood. He subconsciously curled his lips and replied, [Thank you, Uncle.]


    Frank replied, [Good luck. Don''t learn from your father''s holding back spirit.]


    Jasper texted, [Okay.]


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly. It was a good day to travel.


    Trevon and Natalie sent their son and daughter to the airport. He still nned to let the children fly to Mosnd on a private


    ne for this trip. They could avoid unnecessary trouble and bring bodyguards.


    At the airport, Hackett had already arrived. When he saw Trevon and the othersing over, he teased, "I''ve already waited for


    10 minutes. If you don''te, I''ll buy tickets for Ruby."


    No one said anything. Trevon didn''t seem to care and replied, "You''ve waited for 10 minutes, but you didn''t buy the tickets."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''m just afraid that your ne will be too empty." The important thing was that it was safe. He could bring Ruby''s four


    bodyguards to protect her. Hackett didn''t say this.


    He nced at Jasper and saw that this brat had been talking to Olivia the entire time. He did not even look at Ruby. He was


    getting more and more handsome.


    Ste jogged over with her luggage and exined in an apologetic tone, "Oh my god, | almost overslept. I''m sorry. | was a few


    minuteste. There was too much traffic on the road."


    Hackett exposed her without giving her any face. "If you want to stay in bed, so be it. Who in the world doesn''t know that you


    hate to get out of bed, Ste? An exnation is a cover-up."


    "Sherri, mind your Hackett''s stupid mouth. Why don''t you just seal it?" Ste rolled her eyes at Hackett. He didn''t have any


    emotional intelligence. Did he know how to chat? Did he know how to pretend to be polite?


    Sherri replied with a grin, "He''s just like this."


    Then, she leaned close to Ste''s ear and said something that only the two of them could hear. "If | seal Hackett''s mouth, how


    can | live a happy life?"


    After saying that, Ste nced sideways and opened her mouth wide to look at the indecent Sherri. Natalie looked at Ste''s


    surprised expression and knew that her best friend must have said something dirty. She kindly lifted Ste''s chin and closed it.


    "She is so indecent."


    Seeing that her father was about to carry her suitcase onto the ne, Ruby said sensibly, "Daddy, let me do it. My suitcase is not


    heavy."


    "It''s already very heavy. When you get off theer, remember to help your sister take her suitcase down. Do you hear


    me?" Thest sentence was directed at Liam.


    Hearing this, Liam couldn''t do anything but nod. Besides, even if his father didn''t say it, he wouldn''t let his sister take it. Wasn''t


    this obvious?


    With that, Hackett picked up his daughter''s suitcase and walked towards the ne. When he got off the ne, he looked at


    Jasper again and saw that he was still standing there. This time, he was talking to Natalie.


    Trevon also helped his son carry his daughter''s luggage. He went past Hackett and sneered. "You''re watching her so closely.


    Why don''t you follow them?"


    Hackett ignored him and got off the ne. He walked to Liam''s side. He could not hear what Hackett was saying, but judging


    from Liam''s reaction, it should be an instruction.


    Liam''s head quickly fell to the ground like a dancer.


    Before boarding the ne, Sherri suddenly grabbed Jasper''s arm. She stood on tiptoe and covered one cheek with one hand.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Jasper, do your best. | have high hopes for you. Don''t disappoint me."


    Jasper did not know how to respond to this. He did not even need to turn around to feel the cold gaze behind him. He only


    smiled and did not answer. Instead, he politely bade farewell. "Goodbye, Lena."


    Sherri thought, ''Why does this child not seem to like Ruby at all? It''s too anxious. Could it be that he has someone in his heart?¡¯


    After the children boarded the ne, the bodyguards followed them neatly. There were about 20 bodyguards in casual clothes.


    The ne took off, and the four of them looked up at the sky. Only when the ne soared into the clouds did they lower their


    heads.


    Hackettzily put his arm around Sherri''s shoulder and asked, "What did you say to Jasper?"


    Natalie thought, ¡®One is eager for Ruby and Jasper to get married on the spot, while the other is guarding against Jasper as if he


    was guarding against thieves.¡¯


    Trevon was toozy to join the conversation because the ending of the topic was still the same. He held Natalie''s waist and left


    the airport.


    Sherri and Hackett followed behind. Sherri replied guiltily, "| just asked Jasper to take care of his younger siblings as an older


    brother."


    Hackett said, "Isn''t Ste the oldest one here? Why don''t you ask Ste to take care of her?"


    ¡°Are you crazy? Natalie, help us book a craniotomy for Hackett another day," Sherri shouted at her best friend who was walking


    quickly in front.


    Trevon''s smiling voice came from the front. "Come to the base anytime. The fee is free. I''ll treat it as charity."


    Hackett followed behind and cursed. He quickly followed and hugged Sherri again. "Get lost. Aren''t you worried that Olivia will be


    kidnapped?"


    Trevon put on a nonchnt


    expression and said casually, "T


    person who ki appact Otivis Hes to


    bevapable nt the very least, he


    should be able to beat Olivia whether


    it''s shooting, boxing, or darts. Or


    there''s no way." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett was speechless. ¡®Are you looking for a son-inw or a bodyguard?¡¯ He thought.


    He wes looking for martial arts experts.


    Without waiting for Hackett toe


    back to his senses, Trevon cantinued


    to attack him sual Jou want to


    rharrye r Sophia, you need to be


    even more capable. What do you


    think, Hackett?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie raised her hand and patted the man''s arm. She pouted, indicating that he should stop. "We''ll leave first. Bye."


    Sherri was depressed. Why was it so difficult for her to have a handsome son-inw? Hackett was a block on her path to


    sess.


    In the car.


    Hackett and Sherri bickered again because of Jasper.


    Sherri said, "Hackett, you don''t love me anymore."


    ¡°How am | not in love with you? | dote on you like a princess," Hackett replied as he drove.


    "Then why don''t you agree to Jasper being my future son-inw?"


    Hackett replied, "Madam, these are two separate matters. Jasper''s matter is one thing. | love you is another thing. These two


    matters can''t be put together at all. Don''t confuse them."


    Sherri acted shamelessly. "Anyway, | don''t care. | just like Jasper as my future son-inw."


    Hackett was worried, but he did not


    intend topromise on his


    daughter''s matter. He sae Chsnltiit


    causp ipaneh Bes t like Ruby


    elther? Besides, Ruby is still young.


    Why are you so anxious? Don''t you


    want your daughter to stay at home


    and apany you more?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherri retorted, "Didn''t my mother also want me to spend more time with her at home? Didn''t you marry me too? Besides, I''m


    pregnant first."


    Hackett was speechless. Silence was especially important at this moment because he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    A few hourster.


    In Mosnd.


    The hotel that the few of them booked was the best in Mosnd. The safety,fort, and vision on the 30th floor were perfect.


    They could look down from above.


    The group went to the front desk to get the room card. The room had been booked in advance.


    Ste already had a room card in her hand. She had already booked it early before. "As your senior, | won''t be sharing a room


    with you. I''m used to sleeping alone and am not used to having another person by my side." She was telling the truth.


    Olivia said regretfully, "Well, | was still thinking about the three of us sharing a room."


    Ste shook the room card in her hand. "Your young and beautiful auntie has a strange habit. | like to sleep alone. Otherwise,


    why would I still be single? Right? You don''t understand. Don''t imitate me."


    In case Sherri and Natalie said that she had led the child astray.


    ¡°Alright then." Olivia held two room cards in her hand and asked, "Jasper, Ste will have a room. I''ll share a room with Ruby so


    we can chat at night. Do you want to share a room with Liam or a separate room?"


    Without waiting for Liam to open his mouth, Jasper decided. "Give him this room. I''ll get another one."


    "No, Jasper. You''re despising me. Firstly, | don''t snore. Secondly, | don''t grind my teeth. Thirdly, | don''t talk in my sleep. I''ma


    good sleeping partner."


    Jasper turned a deaf ear to Liam''s boasting. He took out his identity card and registered it at the front desk. He nced at the


    room card in Olivia''s hand and replied with a normal expression, "| don''t have the habit of sleeping in a room with others. There''s


    no need to feel inferior. It''s my problem."


    Hearing this, they allughed. Ste joked, "Jasper, then if you have a girlfriend in the future, you won''t be used to it, right?"


    Then, Ste advised, "Don''t learn from me. | am a celibate."


    Jasper was silent for a few seconds before replying, "| won''t."


    Liam took the room card that Olivia handed over andined. He wanted to y games with Jasper in the same room, but


    Jasper actually despised him. "You''re putting your friends before your lover."


    Ste patted Liam''s shoulder like a big sister andforted him. "Don''t worry, you''re fine. There''s nothing wrong with sleeping


    alone. Look at me. I''m all alone. Imagine the big bed in your mind. It''s sofortable for you to toss and turn alone. | only


    advised you to sleep alone. | didn''t ask you to learn to be celibate. | repeatedly made it clear."


    Liam said, "Ste, don''t worry. | don''t intend to be a monk."


    As soon as he said this, Ruby suddenly patted his shoulder. "What are you talking about? If you''re bored,e and y with me


    and Olivia."


    "Got it. Give me the suitcase. If Dad finds out that you''re carrying the suitcase yourself, my allowance for this month will be in


    danger. Give it to me. I''m just joking, right, beautiful Ste?"


    Ste pushed the luggage and led the way to the 30th floor. "That''s right. You have to smile when you''re alive. Don''t think too


    much."


    As they spoke, the receptionist returned his identity card to Jasper. "Sir, this is the room you reserved previously."


    Olivia and Liam asked in unison. Their voices suddenly rose. "Jasper, did you book a room long ago?"


    Jasper replied without changing his expression, "Yes, it was decidedst night."


    "Which floor did you book? Which room? Let me see. It can''t be very far from us, right?" Liam leaned over to take a look. When


    he saw the room card clearly, he picked up his room card in disbelief and looked at it. Hepared it and said in surprise, "Did


    you book the room ording to Olivia? It''s actually next door to ours."


    Apart from Ste, the other people''s rooms were all reserved by Olivia. Yesterday, she even asked her brother if she should book


    a room for him in advance. Her brother said that he would talk about itter.


    She asked suspiciously, "Jasper, have you seen my phone booking records?"


    Jasper pushed his luggage towards the elevator. Olivia and Liam, who were beside him, kept asking. He only replied simply, "No,


    | casually ordered it. There''s an empty room, so I''ll ce an order."


    Ruby followed behind with a faint smile. She bent her right index finger to the tip of her nose and hid her smile. She ced one


    hand on her bag. Olivia did not have a bag. Her only phone was in her pocket. She held the room card in her hand and was.


    empty-handed.


    Jasper pushed a suitcase in one hand and stepped into the elevator. Ruby followed behind. Jasper suddenly moved his feet to


    the right and stood naturally in front of Ruby. Ruby naturally came behind him. He protected Ruby with one hand and held the


    suitcase with another hand. The people who came in behind could not even see Ruby''s face.


    Behind him, Ruby''s lips curved into a smile as she looked at the man''s tall back view. She felt very safe.


    On the 30th floor, other than Ste''s room, which was split from others¡¯, the other three rooms were in order, Olivia, Jasper, and


    Liam.


    Before entering the room, as an senior, Ste held the suitcase with one hand and ced the other on the doorknob. The door


    had already opened, and she said seriously, "If any of you want to go out, you have to tell me. I''m responsible for you, okay?"


    Olivia made an OK gesture to Ste and agreed.


    Seeing that the children agreed, Ste opened the door with relief and entered her room.


    At night, at the famous night market in Mosnd.


    The night market in every city was different, and the contents of the scenery were also different. The night market was a ce


    that many tourists wanted to visit.


    Different stalls had different enthusiasms. Countless lights decorated this lively and noisy night market. The dazzling array of


    goods in the stalls forced people to stop and take a look. People always wanted to bring them home to collect.


    The delicacies in the stall emitted a fragrance that invaded the noses without any warning, attracting people to search for the


    fragrance.


    Ste instructed the children to be careful and not get separated. Then, she searched for delicious food. After a while, Ste


    waved at them from the crowd. "This looks delicious. Do you want to eat it?"


    It wasmon for people to rub their shoulders in the crowd. Olivia rushed towards Ste. Liam followed closely behind,


    completely forgetting his father''s instructions.


    From the moment Ruby entered the night market, she seemed to be surrounded by a balloon. No one could touch her. Once


    someone approached, there would always be a pair of hands to help block them. It was as if a mouthful of honey had been


    poured into her heart. It was so sweet that it reached her heart.


    Apleasant and maic voice sounded above her head. "Watch the road. What are you thinking about?"


    He used the back of his hand to block the arm of the person who squeezed over. He protected her head and followed quietly


    without any impatience.


    Ruby''s ears turned slightly red. Her index finger fiddled with her bangs as she lowered her head and replied softly, "No, let''s go


    over there and take a look."


    Jasper could smell her special shampoo when he lowered his head. A refreshing fragrance invaded his nose, making him feel


    veryfortable. "Okay."


    She shuffled her feet and pushed her way through the crowd. He shielded her like a guardian angel.


    Olivia held two green sandwich fruits in her hand. When Ruby saw it, she asked, "Don''t we have these in our country too?"


    Liam said, "Ruby, it''s different. This is made from avocado. Look, the outer is green, and the filling inside is different. There''s also


    roasted wings without bones. Try it.¡±


    Ste could eat much food. After traveling for so many years, her stomach had also grown by a few inches. She ate a sandwich


    and was also holding a drink. She took a sip and ate the sandwich full of avocado. She ate happily.


    Olivia and Liam nned to eat something else, so they split it equally. Jasper saw the dilemma on Ruby''s face and naturally


    said, "Is it delicious?"


    Olivia and Liam, who were eating, nodded. "Yes, it''s delicious. This taste is superb. No wonder there are so many people


    queuing up.¡±


    Jasper signaled the shopkeeper for another one. After waiting for a few minutes, sandwich was done. "Cut it open. One-third,


    two-thirds. Pack two sets."


    The boss cut sandwich into two pieces ording to his request, filled two bags, and handed them to Jasper.


    Jasper reached out to take it and said naturally, "It''s too big for me to finish. Give you some."


    As he spoke, he handed half of it to Ruby. She took it and smiled. "Oh, do you really like it?"


    "Yes, | have to try it since I''m here."


    There was nothing wrong with these


    words, but Ste, who had watched


    too many television dr: as,falpthat


    ething was wrong. owever, this


    night market was too lively, so there


    was no time for Ste to investigate


    further. She was like a child leading a


    few sidekicks into the bustling city.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby and Jasper followed behind and ate. Ruby ate in small bites. From the way she ate, she looked like a very gentle woman.


    ¡°Not bad. | thought the avocado would taste bad."


    Awet towel was handed to her. Ruby took it naturally and smiled. "When did you bring this with you?"


    He said with his usual expression, "It''s Olivia."


    "Oh, | thought you put it there yourself."


    "Take it yourself next time." After saying that, he stretched out his hand in front of Ruby. Ruby did not understand why the hand


    suddenly stretched out in front of her. She turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    He looked down and saw the


    sandwich fruit crumbs at the corner


    of her mouth. He c d\agt pelo sae


    wing them Gerky-with his fingers. He


    did not feel that he was wrong the


    entire time. He acted very naturally,


    as if he often did this. "Give me the


    tissue." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh." This action made Ruby''s heart


    beat wildly. The blush on her cheeks


    kept increasing. She lowerecthe? |


    heg¡é anidhvak''d bite of the sandwich


    fruit absent-mindedly. She did not


    know what the taste of this pancake


    was. It seemed a little sweet. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a deviation in his taste buds.


    The bodyguards in in clothes followed behind and sighed helplessly. He whispered to another person, "Dude, are we here to


    participate in the live broadcast of love or to protect Miss Mia?"


    Another one said, "We''ve been watching this all this time. Do you think we should report this to Mr. ckwell?"


    "No need. Our duty is to protect Miss Mia''s safety. We will listen to Frank and report to him whatever he says. There''s no need to


    report these things. If Mr. ckwell asks, just say that Jasper didn''t even look at Miss Mia."


    The rest of the bodyguards asked, "Is this appropriate?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Did you see they are in a rtionship?"


    "No. My eyesight''s been failing a littletely. | didn''t see anything."


    "Did you see that?"


    The rest of the bodyguards answered in unison, "No."


    "Keep up."

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    As Ste walked and ate, her mouth had never been shut since she entered the night market. Then there were Olivia and Liam,


    Jasper and Ruby ate the least.


    Not far away, a foreigner was selling cartoon ice cream. The finished products in the children''s hands were lifelike and looked


    very cute.


    They were attracted and stopped in front of the stall to watch the foreigners make ice cream. Their movements were smooth and


    fluid. In a few minutes, a small animal''s ice cream was finished.


    Olivia took it with satisfaction. With an infectious smile on her face, she couldn''t help but praise, "It''s so beautiful."


    As a tourism expert, Ste began to praise herself. "How bad can the ce | found be? | usually make guides a month in


    advance. If it''s not fun, it won''t attract me."


    Ruby was also tempted. She wanted to have one too, but she was afraid that it would be too icy. She wanted to tell Liam to let


    her take a bite, but her brother finished the ice cream in two bites. Because he ate too quickly, his throat was so cold that he was


    jumping on the spot like a child who had not grown up.


    Ruby was speechless.


    Her actions were seen by Jasper, who was standing at the side and watching her. He said to the stall owner in Arillion, "Give me


    a bunny."


    Olivia licked the puppy''s ears happily and carefully, as if she could not bear to eat it. She looked up at her brother. Didn''t her


    brother never eat this thing? "Jasper, | thought you didn''t like ice cream."


    It was still the same sentence. "I have to try it since I''m here."


    There was nothing wrong with what he said. Ste, who had already finished her ice cream and was looking for the next snack,


    agreed with Jasper''s words very much. She could not help but pat his shoulder. "Jasper''s idea is right. Try it so that this trip will


    not be in vain. | found that that thing is also very delicious. Do you want to eat it?"


    Olivia and Liam were brought to the front of another stall by Ste. Liam had long forgotten about Hackett''s words. Now, he


    might not even know who his father was.


    In front of the stall, only Jasper was left waiting for ice cream. Ruby also silently felt that she could not move her feet. He looked


    at her and smiled.


    She wouldn''t grow up.


    After a while, the ice cream was ready. Jasper took a step forward and reached out to take it. He then asked the shopkeeper for


    some tissues to wrap the shell at the bottom to prevent it from melting. Ruby quietly watched him do all of this. The time were


    peaceful. He did not need to say anything, but it was as if he had expressed everything.


    He took her hand and stuffed the ice cream into her hand. She nced at him and he saw her giggle foolishly. He said, "Didn''t


    you want to eat it?"


    She lowered her gaze and looked at the cute rabbit ice cream in her hand. She was in a dilemma. Just as she raised her head


    and parted her lips, Jasper knew what she was thinking. It was as if he could read her mind. He could read her thoughts from the


    dilemma in her eyes. "If you can''t finish it, give it to me."


    Ruby nodded beside him and took a small bite of the ice cream. It was smooth, sweet, and delicious. Her taste buds were filled


    with coldness. The ice cream was cold, but her heart was warm. She was naturally shy. At this moment, her ears were dyed red


    and she did not dare to look up again.


    Jasper thought, ¡®What should you do in the future if you are so shy?¡¯


    The bodyguards behind them discussed softly. While earning money, they could also learn some dating skills. It was not a loss.


    "Oh my god, | watched them all the way. We''ll chase girls like this in the future."


    The other one said, "So they''re a couple?"


    "If you ask me, who should | ask? Be content with lessons for free."


    "That makes sense. We can get a love manual while working. Amazing.¡±


    Just as Ruby was eating with relish, the ice cream in her hand was suddenly taken away. Her hand was empty. She looked up at


    him in confusion. He protected her and pulled her to the other side. "You ate too much."


    "Oh."


    She pouted and wanted to eat more. She nced at it and saw a red point on the ice cream. It was a red dot from lipstick. Just


    as she was about to remind him, Jasper ate it as if he could not see it.


    This made Ruby even more embarrassed. She could only lower her head and pretend not to see it. Her face also began to turn


    red. She exhaled and looked away, trying not to look at him.


    She had the illusion that Jasper''s actions at night were unintentionally flirting her.


    Ste heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them walking over. The feeling of bringing a group of children out was that


    she was worried when they were ying. She would always turn around from time to time to count them, like a tour guide


    leading a team. "Why are you here now? | thought you were lost. | even wanted to ask Liam to look for you. Try this."


    Olivia saw that her brother was really eating ice cream, and it was even a rabbit. She looked at it with a smile and felt that her


    brother was starting to be a little childish tonight.


    Jasper raised the ice cream in his hand and said honestly, "It''ll take some time to wait for this."


    The few of them expressed their understanding. After all, they had waited for a long time just now. Good things were worth


    waiting for.


    Ruby was attracted by the phone line ball in front of her and temporarily forgot about the scene just now. She stared at it without


    blinking and said gently, "This ball is so creative when connected."


    Ste, who had made the guide, said, "If | say that eating this ball together means that you are connected, will you eat it?"


    Olivia said, "Why not? It''s just a snack. If a couple came here, they wouldn''t break up if they didn''t eat this ball, right?"


    It was rare for Liam to be on the same channel as Olivia. "| agree. Ruby, let''s eat together."


    Ste smiled as she looked at the amusing children. Actually, she thought so too. However, she was a senior. There were some


    things that she had to hide and not lead them astray. "Your pretty auntie wants to eat alone. You guys can arrange it yourselves."


    In the end, the few of them bought three sets. When Olivia and Liam finished eating a small ball, theypletely forgot that it


    was a ball with a phone line. They only remembered that it tasted good andpletely forgot that it needed to be shared.


    Olivia bit on the rice ball. "Jasper, buy another serving. This is too delicious. | won''t split it with you."


    There was no surprise on Jasper''s face. It was as if he had expected this. Seeing that his sister was eating non-stop, he


    reminded her, "Eat less. There''s more in front."


    "Yes, | know. I''ll only eat these two. | won''t buy any more after I''m done."


    Liam finished eating before saying to his sister, "Ruby, I''ll buy you another serving. | identally finished it."


    Ruby was speechless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jasper suddenly liked Liam. He patted Liam''s shoulder and said, "Go ahead and see if there''s anything to eat. Call us if there''s


    anything delicious."


    When Ste brought the two of them to look for other snacks, Jasper bought a new rice ball and handed it to Ruby for her to eat


    first. She poked a rice ball with a skewer with his hand and stuffed it into her mouth. She took a small bite and stood rooted to


    the ground.


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    She ate very slowly and always took small bites. Others could finish a rice ball in two bites. Ruby might need four bites. She


    always chewed a few more bites than others. He did not urge her and waited quietly for her to finish eating. He would be happy


    to see her eat.


    A few minutester, she was done. She pushed the box toward him. "You eat. I''m done."


    Jasper said faintly, "Okay."


    All night, three people took the lead in the front, two followed behind, and the bodyguards protected them from behind.


    In a room on the 30th floor of a five-star hotel in Mosnd.


    Olivia and Ruby had already showered and changed into their pajamas.


    Ruby, who was sitting on the bed and reading, felt a little ufortable in her stomach. She lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    She walked to the bathroom and came out after a while. She took something from her suitcase and went in.


    ¡°Ruby, you''re on your period?"


    The voice of Ruby came from the toilet. She frowned and replied, "Yes."


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?" Olivia leaned against the door and asked with concern.


    Not wanting to dampen her spirits, she replied, "No."


    After a while, Ruby came out with a smile. "What are you guys going to doter?"


    Olivia showed her phone. "There, Liam invited us to y cards. He said he wanted toe to our room to y."


    The carefree Olivia had a meticulous


    heart. "Ruby, since you''re on your


    period, you should sleep. We''re going


    to camp on th igdetomorto to


    warerathe Sdinrise. If you don''t rest


    well, you''ll be left behind tomorrow.


    Anyway, we''re not going out to y.


    It''s fine if we don''t y cards. We''ll


    go to Liam''s room and y. He


    sleeps alone anyway.¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Forget about her brother''s room. If she messed up her brother''s room, her brother would definitely chase her out. It''s the first to


    eliminate.


    Ruby''s waist was indeed starting to ache, from her waist to her bones. It was not veryfortable and she did not want to force


    herself. "Alright, I''ll sleep for a while. Take the room card. | might fall asleepter."


    "Okay." Olivia obediently put the room card into her pocket. In fact, she, Sophia and her brother did not need the room card.


    They could open the hotel''s lock without any effort.


    However, it was not appropriate to pry open the door openly. It was better to take the normal route and bring the room card.


    Trevon had taught all his skills to the


    three children. He had even taught


    them how to pick locks Howe!


    wise gaaHRE he also made


    t thvee children promise not to use


    this technology to do anything illegal.


    They could only use it for


    self-defense in case of idents.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The three children wrote a note before Trevon taught them.


    When Olivia opened the door, Liam


    and Ste were already standing at


    the door in their pajamas. Jyst@s \


    t v-wereaboub a Wock the door


    opened. Before anyone could ask,


    Olivia made the arrangements first.


    "Go to your room. Ruby is a little tired


    and wants to sleep. We shouldn''t


    disturb her." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Liam asked, "Is my sister unwell?"


    As he spoke, he nned to go in and take a look. Before he left, his father had instructed him to take good care of his sister. If


    something happened to his sister, he probably wouldn''t be able to go back home.


    Olivia pulled Liam back. "Don''t ask about women. It''s nothing. She is just tired. Let''s go. Whoever loses tonight will treat supper."


    Ruby never stayed upte. Liam naturally thought that his sister was just tired and wanted to sleep. She maintained her


    biological clock. Not to be outdone, Liam said, "Alright, I''ve never lost a card game. Do you think you''re a home run that you can


    win anything?"


    When it came to women, Ste didn''t ask further and naturally understood.


    When they arrived at Liam''s room, the few of them sat down on the carpet. Liam couldn''t wait to show off his skills. He tore open


    the packaging and film of the poker cards. "Where''s Jasper? Send a message. The four of us can y double."


    Upon hearing this, Olivia began to send messages. Those with outstanding results rarely spoke nonsense. They always grabbed


    the main point and said, "room,e to Liam''s room and y cards. Ruby is sleeping in her room. We''re short of one out of


    three. Hurry."


    With just one sentence, she exined everything. It didn''t take much effort tomunicate. It saved time, effort, and web traffic.


    She didn''t even need Jasper to ask why it was in Liam''s room.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    In the other room, Jasper, who had juste out of the bathroom with a white towel wrapped around his lower body, saw the


    phone on the bed shing.


    He took a step forward and bent down. The water droplets flowed down his V-line and entered the towel. His waist was a little


    wet. When he saw his sister''s message, he replied without hesitation, "| have something to doter. You guys can y.¡±


    Olivia thought that it was apany matter and said regretfully, "Alright, then you can settle it ande overter."


    Olivia put away her phone and said to Liam, who was arranging cards, "My brother has to deal with thepany''s matters and


    won''t be here for a while. What should the three of us ying?"


    Ste said, "Let''s y Texas. Let''s see who wins more times in one night. The loser will treat us to supper."


    The three of them raised their hands and high-fived, reaching an agreement. "Deal."


    On the other side, Jasper quickly pulled off the towel and threw it on the sofa. He took out his pajamas from his suitcase and put


    them on. Without drying his hair, he strode out of the room.


    Four bodyguards stood at the door of Ruby. When they saw Jaspering over with his head wet, they greeted him respecifully,


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson."


    Jasper stopped in his tracks and nced at the closed door. He turned to the four of them and instructed, "Go to the dining room


    and eat something. I''ll protect her for you."


    They looked at each other, but no one said anything. "I''ll exin to her father. You''re not AWOL."


    The bodyguard said, "Okay, Mr. Wilson. We''ll be right back."


    After the few of them entered the elevator, Jasper only took a few seconds to open the door. After entering, he gently closed the


    door. The dark room was silent, so quiet that he could hear his heartbeat.


    The nket on the bed was bulging and moving. She did not look like she was sleeping well. He walked over quickly and


    squatted by the bed to check. He saw that her face was a little pale and she was visibly ufortable.


    Seeing this, his face turned cold. She was curious why he was here. Wasn''t he ying cards in Liam''s room?


    After staring at each other for a few seconds, they spoke at the same time. She was weak and he controlled his emotions. "I


    don''t feel well."


    She said, "Why are you here?"


    Ruby smiled and covered her stomach with her hand under the nket. She did not want him to worry. "I''m fine. It''s normal. I''ll


    be fine after sleeping.¡±


    He knew that she had never been a spoilsport. She would not say that she wanted to sleep unless there were special


    circumstances. Fortunately, he came over to take a look. He raised his hand and pushed away the hair on her cheek. He asked


    gently, "Did you eat something bad?"


    Ruby stared at him without blinking. His eyes were visibly nervous and worried. She shook her head.


    Recalling his sister Olivia''s situation before, he asked again, "Is it... that?"


    "Yeah."


    "Did you use heat pack?"


    Jasper''s words were even warmer than heat pack''s words on her stomach. One was on her skin, and the other was on her entire


    body. She nodded and said, "Yes, go y. I''m fine."


    He did not say anything. His lips were pursed tightly as he stood up with a cold expression and walked out. Before she could turn


    around, she heard the door m. The sound of the door closing disappointed her. Her stomach seemed to hurt even more and


    she felt a little wronged.


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. She nned to call Jasper "Brother" a few more times in the future, and then


    muffledly called out several times under the covers.


    Half an hourter.


    The door of the room opened again, and the four bodyguards who had originally left stood guard at the door. Jasper opened the


    door as if no one was around and picked the lock in front of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard was speechless. Was this good? They could pretend that they were blind, but they weren''t really blind.


    Jasper acted as if nothing had happened. He walked in with a ss in his hand. The door was closed again. When he walked


    into the room, he saw that the person on the bed was still curled up under the nket. She was suffocated under the nket,


    leaving only her brown hair outside. He sighed and walked closer.


    Hearing the footsteps, Ruby poked her head out from under the nket again. Thinking that it was Olivia, Jasper''s facial


    features, which had returned, entered her eyes again. She was delighted. "Didn''t you go to y cards?"


    He didn''t answer and sat down on the edge of the bed. Then, he poured a ss of warm water with honey and ced it on the


    bed. He got up and took a pillow. He gently helped Ruby up and ced the pillow on her waist. He asked, "Do you need another


    one?"


    Ruby shook her head. Her gaze was on the cup on the bed.


    After helping her tidy up the nket, he handed the cup to her and said gently, "Red dates, wolfberries and ginger. | drank it


    before. It tastes alright. Olivia often drinks it too. If it doesn''t taste good, I''ll go get rock sugar."


    She held the ss in her hand and felt warm inside. She smiled foolishly, making him feel a little embarrassed. "You made it. Did


    you go to the kitchen to make it?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jasper averted his gaze unnaturally. He was too embarrassed to look at her. Her gaze was too direct. "Yes, drink it. Drink it and


    sleep."


    She smiled and finished the water in the ss in small sips. She handed the empty ss to him. Just as he took it, Ruby stared


    at him with gurgling eyes and suddenly asked, "What''s the deadline you''ve prepared?"


    This was the first time she had asked that question.


    Silence. His hand that was holding the ss froze in the air. No one said anything for a long time. She stared at him, waiting for


    an answer. He stared nkly at the ss she had drunk from. The warmth was still there. It was very hot.


    Seconds ticked by. She waited.


    He looked up and met her expectant gaze. He felt a little flustered. He, who had never panicked during his first high-level


    meeting, was convinced that he was panicking at this moment. "I''ll shorten the time."


    He did not give a specific time, afraid that he would break his promise.


    After drinking warm water with honey, her stomach began to heat up slightly. She was not angry. Her gaze turned to his slightly


    wet hair. Her hand under the nket tightened and let go. After a few seconds of silence, she said gently with a calm smile, "Go


    dry your hair. I''m fine."


    Seeing that he didn''t move and there was nervousness in his eyes, she felt it and smiled again. She couldn''t help but raise her


    hand to touch his hair, her fingertips carrying a trace of coldness. "Brother, I''m not angry. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Calling him brother again?


    She said that she wasn''t angry. He tried his best to suppress the urge to say something.


    After a moment, he moved and stood up. He picked up the cup by the bed and held it tightly. He looked at her for a few seconds.


    "Send me a message if you''re not feeling well."


    Ruby had alreadyid down. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions as she replied, "Okay."


    Jasper, who was walking to the door, suddenly thought of something. He turned around and said to the person on the bed, "Don''t


    eat cold food in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left the room with mixed emotions without getting an answer from the person on the bed.


    When the bodyguards saw Jaspering out of the room with a dark face and a cold aura, the four bodyguards were a little


    stunned. They guessed that the two of them must have quarreled.


    Jasper, who had returned to his room, did not listen to Ruby and go to the bathroom to blow dry his hair. Instead, he stood by the


    window with a pack of cigarettes in his hand. He bent his index finger and knocked on the pack of cigarettes. He shook out a


    cigarette and lowered his head to put it in his mouth. With a click, a smear of scarlet light lit up in the dark room.


    The moonlight shone in through the window, making his dark face look even colder. It was deep, and his frustration and


    suppressed emotions was be seen.


    His long fingers held the cigarette butt and flicked it in the ashtray on the window sill. He raised his hand and stuffed the cigarette


    between his lips. He took a few puffs and exhaled arge smoke ring,pletely blurring his well-defined facial features. All that


    was left was the oppressive atmosphere.


    His mind was filled with memories.


    He was not only in the same kindergarten as Ruby. They were in the same elementary school, middle school, high school, and


    university. Other than the fact that they were in the same school and not in the same ss in college, they were deskmates in


    the other grades.


    Because of this, he heard a lot of things he didn''t want to hear. "Isn''t he Trevon''s son?"


    ¡°If he wasn''t the Wilson family''s grandson, he would be nothing. Could he be arranged to sit at the same table as Ruby, the


    school belle?"


    "It''s all set by the teacher. Look at how long they''ve been deskmates. He upy the advantage and doesn''t use it."


    There were many more, but these people were fawning over him. They always called Jasper "Boss".


    Those words were harsh, but they wre reasonable. Wasn''t he just wearing his father''s halo?


    Apart from being Trevon''s son, what else could he give her? How long could she wait for him?


    It was as if there was a ball of cotton stuffed in his chest. He was suffocated and raised his hand to take a deep puff of the


    cigarette.


    One cigarette after another.


    After an unknown period of time, he


    smoked for a long time. It seemed


    that he could not sup ress hisOlt!


    f stration gine id ho smoke.


    wever, it seemed to be useless


    after he finished smoking. When he


    reached for the cigarette box again,


    he realized that it was empty. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t a good feeling. "When the deadline you''ve prepared?"


    It kept circling around his ears and repeating.


    He was immersed in his own thoughts and memories. Olivia had been knocking on the door for a long time, but there was no


    reaction from inside.


    He did not pick up the call or reply to the message. This made Olivia, who was standing at the door, a little worried. She used


    lockpicking to easily open the door to her brother''s room.


    As soon as she opened it, the pungent smell of smoke blew into her face. It almost sent her away. It was so suffocating.


    Olivia covered her nose with one


    hand and kept waving her other hand


    to try to ase erhke tht was


    drifting. rds her. She quickly


    walked to her brother''s side, thinking


    that there was still a cigarette box on


    the windowsill. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She took it and realized that it was empty. She threw it into the trash can in the room and threw the lighter away. She stared at


    her brother, who was still standing by the window.


    Seeing that his sister had arrived, Jasper opened the window a little. He did not turn around and looked at a certain point outside


    the window. "Go to sleep."


    Olivia automatically ignored her brother''s words. She frowned. She tugged at her brother''s hand and looked worried. "Jasper,


    what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    When he returned from the night market, he was still fine. Olivia had never seen her brother smoke so much. No, she had never


    seen her brother smoke. "Jasper, when did you learn to smoke?"


    He didn''t answer any of her questions. He just urged his sister to go to sleep.


    Her brother looked very much like some of the heartbroken people she had seen. They were drunk in the middle of the night and


    were willing to degenerate. However, her brother did not have a girlfriend.


    Olivia could not understand what was


    going on. Her brother, who had not


    been smoking in front-qfeevesyOne!


    idling din His oom to smoke.


    ith the current amount of smoke,


    Olivia felt that if she hade a few


    minutester, he might have been


    dead. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that her brother still did not intend to tell her, Olivia did not force him. As long as her brother did not want to tell him, even


    if his father came, it would be useless.


    Her brother''s mouth was like a lock that could not be opened at all.


    She even suspected that her brother had been an agent a lifetime ago.


    In the end, she was pushed out of the door by her brother with worry and doubts. Before she left, Olivia reminded her brother not


    to smoke anymore, and Jasper agreed.


    His mouth was filled with the taste of smoke, and he wasn''t feeling well. He didn''t intend to smoke anymore.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    The beautiful ind was embedded in the blue sea and was especially eye-catching. When one looked up, cotton-like clouds


    surrounded one after another, covering the entire sky.


    White and azure were colors that made one feelfortable.


    The boundless sea was filled with mystery. People couldn''t help but want to explore the sea. This kind of project where danger


    and excitement coexisted was the feeling that explorers sought.


    Seagulls spread their wings and soared on the surface of the sea. The sea breeze messed up the hair of the group of people


    who were busy on the ind. There were more than one group of people who came to watch the sunrise. Not far away, there


    was also a group of people setting up tents and setting up barbecue racks.


    There were both men and women. Ste, who was busy, looked at the beautiful scenery in the distance and could not help but


    praise herself. "How is it? Is the ce | found okay?"


    Olivia especially liked this ce. She had the illusion of being hugged by nature. It was refreshing and the air smelled of the sea


    breeze. "I like it. I''m already looking forward to sleeping in the tent at night and looking forward to the sunrise tomorrow morning.¡±


    Liam was helping to set up the tent. He bent down and fixed it. He lowered his head and teased, "Just don''t oversleep."


    "| won''t." She rarely sleptte, unless she was very tired.


    Olivia set off from the hotel to this beautiful ind. She would always look at her brother from time to time. Even if she was busy,


    she would subconsciously look at her brother.


    Today, Jasper had returned to normal. He no longer felt depressed and frustrated fromst night, but there was no smile on his


    face. He still looked like he was keeping strangers away.


    Seeing that her brother had returned to his normal state, the worry in Olivia''s heart dissipated a little.


    He always had a cold face. Which woman would be able to stand her brother''s facial paralysis in the future? It was freezing.


    Olivia cursed in her heart. She could not help but worry about her brother''s marriage.


    From the moment they set off to the ind, Ruby and Jasper did not say a word. The two of them lowered their heads and went


    about their own business.


    It was only when Ruby actively moved the barbecue rack that the shelf in her hand was taken away by a pair of slender hands.


    Her hands were empty, as if her heart was empty too.


    Ruby looked up at him and saw that his expression was normal. He bent down and continued to do his work. He had no intention


    of saying anything. It was a little infuriating to watch his back.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There was a factor called rebellious spirit that instantly filled up Ruby cells in her entire body. Her stubbornness came online.


    She had to do it even if he didn''t want her to do it. She turned around and went to get charcoal. There were several boxes of


    charcoal. It wasn''t heavy to move one box after another, but she had to move them all at once.


    The people who were setting up tents in the distance did not notice the situation here. They were still listening to Ste brag


    about how good this ce was. Olivia and Liam pricked up their ears to listen.


    Ruby was much better today. She had already recovered after a nap. In addition, the room service staff had sent a cup of warm


    water with honey over early in the morning. She didn''t know if it was made in the kitchen or by him.


    Sure enough, when he saw her bending down and struggling to carry several boxes at once, he quickly threw down the


    barbecue rack and strode over. He took the charcoal from her hands. He guessed that she would not be so obedient and noticed


    her actions from the corner of his eye.


    After the thing in her hand was snatched away, Ruby continued to be busy. She looked around to see if there was anything


    heavy that she could take. Before she could find it, the voice of a certain man who had not spoken sounded above her head. He


    said in a low voice, "Stop looking."


    Seeing that he had opened his mouth, Ruby looked up at him smugly. She called out the first word especially loudly, attracting


    the attention of the people in the distance. "Brother, have you spoken?"


    Brother? She said it on purpose.


    Jasper lowered his eyes and could see the smugness in her eyes. It was obvious that she was provoking him, and she was cute.


    He finally smiled and could not help but want to rub her head. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds, but he


    held back. "Sit down. Have you forgotten that your stomach hurtst night?"


    The two of them stood side by side. A few secondster, Jasper bent down to put the things on the side of the grill and got up to


    continue working. Ruby was helping. From the back, he was working seriously. Liam nced over and felt that there was nothing


    wrong. He only felt that his father was thinking too much and diagnosed Hackett as hypochondria again.


    After the barbeque rack was set up, Jasper opened the small table again. Ruby did not sit down. Instead, she ced the


    ingredients bit by bit. She suddenly said, "Brother, is your stubborn temper like your dad or your mom?"


    His chest felt like a ball of cotton. "Aren''t you stubborn?¡± He asked, which was rare.


    Ruby generously admitted that under her gentleness, she had a stubborn heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have... "I''ve never said


    that I''m not stubborn, but my stubbornnesses depending on times."


    Jasper smiled. There was really nothing he could do. "For example, just now? Or "brother" you''re saying?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. There was no need to say anything. It was as if they understood each other.


    Ruby said happily, "Both. Brother, what do you think?"


    Jasper didn''t answer her. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to talk to her, but he was thinking about the future and struggling. She said


    that he was stubborn, but wasn''t she the same?


    The gloominess dissipated. Ruby did not care if he answered the questions or not. If he could talk to her endlessly about every


    question, he would not be the Jasper she knew.


    The two of them smiled and continued to work. It was not tiring for men and women to work together, and they were even


    enjoying it. There was an unknown atmosphere in the air that surrounded the two of them, as if it was sweet.


    A few hourster.


    The curtain on the surface of the sea was pulled open, and the constantly twinkling stars came out as guests. The ind


    weed a different scenery, and the sea breeze blew wantonly.


    The colorful lights that werepeting with the stars in the sky were constantly ying their role, decorating the ind with


    colors, trying to present a different painting.


    Olivia shrunk her neck and stood beside her brother. Seeing that the barbecue in her brother''s hand was almost done, she took it


    away and blew on it before stuffing it into her mouth. She suggested, "Jasper, you didn''t add any ingredients. It''s nd.¡±


    Jasper saw that his sister was wearing thin clothes and looked in the direction of Ruby, who was sitting in the distance. He


    reminded her, "Leave it there for now. Go inside and put on some clothes. Let Ruby wear one too."


    "Oh, | think it''s a little cold. Help me put some chili. I''ll help Ruby get her clothes."


    There were a total of two tents, one for the girls, one for the boys. The girls were a little bigger, and there were several energy-


    savingmps hanging in the tents.


    After a while, Olivia came out in a ck suit. He was holding a Ruby''s jacket and a long ck cardigan. Ruby liked long sweater


    cardigans.


    ¡°Ruby, it''s a little windy. Put on your clothes first before skewering. Forget it. I''ll do it." Ruby took a tissue and wiped her hands.


    She took the clothes from Olivia and stood up to put it on.


    Olivia moved Ruby''s stool out, which meant that she did not want Ruby to work anymore. "I''ll do it. Ruby, just watch. If you''re


    bored, go get something to eat or watch us work."


    Ste felt that it was quite fun toe out with this group of children. If she came alone to watch the sunrise this time, she would


    not have bought so many things. How could there be barbecue? She would have justpressed biscuits or bread cereal.


    ¡°Ruby, take a rest. Let Olivia and Liam do it. You sit here. There''s a tent to block the wind.¡±


    Olivia skewered the shiitake mushrooms andpletely forgot about the barbecue that she had just taken a bite of. She said,


    "Yes, Ste makes sense. Ruby looks like she''s gentle and not suitable for heavy work. If anyone marries you in the future, they


    definitely won''t be willing to let you do heavy work. I''m different.¡±


    Ste was skewering vegetables with a smile on her lips. "Olivia, you''re also very gentle, but you''re a little livelier. If you want to


    say that you''re not gentle, you can count me one. Ruby, your mother is one too."


    Everyoneughed. Ruby actually wanted to say that her mother had her moments of gentleness.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Hearing this, Jasper acted as if he did not hear her. He pulled a stool and sat down beside Ruby. He ced the entire te in


    front of Ruby and ced one hand on the back of Ruby''s chair. He rejected with a cold expression, "I don''t have enough storage


    on my phone."


    After being rejected twice in a row, the girl shrugged and left. She even smiled politely at the others, as if nothing had happened


    and she was not embarrassed at all.


    Ste felt so awkward that she forgot to eat the barbecue in her hand. She asked in confusion, "Are young people nowadays so


    straightforward in flirting with people?"


    Wasn''t she a little too careless? What if the other party was a handsome yboy?


    Wasn''t she walking into a trap? Why didn''t she have any sense of self-protection? Ste didn''t understand.


    Olivia was not surprised by the girl''s actions at all. She said in a natural tone, "That''s right. This kind of situation is verymon


    in our university. If they add each other''s contact information, they''ll start chatting. If they are hitting it off, they''ll have a


    rtionship. If they''re notpatible, they''ll break up."


    After hearing this, Stemented that she was outdated. "I see. Alright, looks like I''m really old."


    Liam wasn''t strange. This kind of thing was verymon at the school gate or in the parking lot, especially next to those luxury


    cars.


    Liamined Jasper, who was sitting beside him, "Jasper, it''s really difficult for you to get out of singlehood like this. You''re


    not giving girls any face. You can add and than delete it when you go back tomorrow. At least you can give her some face." This


    way, she wouldn''t be awkward.


    Jasper opened a bottle of beverage and took a sip. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong. His expression was normal


    as he said naturally, "She''s not my girlfriend. Why should | give her face?"


    Everyone thought, ''That makes sense.¡¯


    Ste smiled and took a bite of the barbecue that had already been cooled by the wind. She praised, "Whoever has Jasper as a


    boyfriend in the future will feel especially safe. He is chaste. Liam, learn from him."


    "Ste, I''m also very chaste. I''m not even in a rtionship yet."


    The menughed.


    Liam felt that there was a reason why Jasper was single. With this emotional intelligence, his father was worried that Jasper


    would do something to his sister. He was really thinking too much.


    Olivia added, "That''s right. It''s great that my brother is like this. If he agreeed to add everyone''s WhatsApp, wouldn''t he be


    a yboy?"


    Everyone nodded. Only Ruby did not nod. She kept her head lowered as she ate. She seemed to be thinking about something


    and had a smile on her face. She was especially quiet at night.


    Jasper, who was praised, acted as if he was an outsider. He pursed his lips and did not speak. He quietly drank his drink and


    ate.


    The ones who talked the most in one night were Liam, Ste and Olivia.


    In the middle of the night, everyone was asleep. The zipper of a tent was unzipped. Ruby stuck her head out and was about to


    leave the tent. She was holding a slightlyrger cell phone.


    She lowered her head and was about to turn on the shlight when she felt that she had to change her tampon. She needed to


    find a ce. "Are you going to the bathroom?"


    It was a statement, not a question.


    Ruby looked up and saw the man with his hands in his pockets looking down at her. He was already standing beside her.


    She heard the affirmation in his voice and wondered if she had guessed correctly. She had the illusion that he was waiting for


    her, but she was a shy person. She would not ask Jasper bluntly if he was waiting for her to go to the toilet.


    She stood up straight and did not answer his question about going to the bathroom. Instead, she asked gently, "Why aren''t you


    asleep yet? Is Liam asleep?"


    When she hid her stubbornness, she was especially gentle, so gentle that it was as soft as water.


    "Yes, do you want to go to the bathroom?" He seemed to not let go of the question of going to the bathroom and continued to


    ask.


    Ruby was a little embarrassed, but he turned around and looked around. It was dark in the distance and a little scary. His voice


    was like a mosquito. "Yes."


    However, he still heard it and ignored her embarrassed. "Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Without waiting for her permission, he grabbed a shlight from the table and stood to one side of her. The beam illuminated the


    dim road ahead. The distance between them was less than an inch. His hands were protective behind her, not touching her body,


    making protective movements at all times.


    When they reached a corner, Jasper grabbed her arm and stopped her from moving forward. He said softly, "Stand here. I''ll go


    take a look."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he shone his shlight on an empty space in front of him and checked it again and again.


    She obediently stood rooted to the ground. For a moment, she was in a daze. She watched in a daze as he bent down to


    examine the ground. He used his feet to destroy the grass on the ground and tten it.


    In the eyes of his ssmates, he had a cold face and looked like a Buddha who was unapproachable. They could not get close


    to his heart and could not guess what he was thinking.


    And now, as she watched him do all this, she suddenly felt that her stubbornness was worth it. He was really good.


    However, he was very stubborn.


    This special stubbornness could be transformed into other precious things, such as...


    When he came out, he saw her looking at him with a silly smile. He was baffled. He frowned slightly and handed her the


    shlight. She didn''t take it and just looked at him.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to the bathroom anymore?"


    Ruby came back to her senses and replied with a smile on her face. Seeing that he was a little confused, she shook her head


    and replied gently, "No, give it to me."


    She had already reached out with her hand in the air. He suddenly retracted the shlight and said calmly, "I''ll help you turn on


    the light. It''s not convenient for you."


    Ruby was speechless. Should he watch?


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around consciously and walked about ten inches forward. Suddenly, he stopped and


    stopped walking. He was very close to her. Before she could say anything, his maic voice floated into her eardrums. "I''m not


    looking. You do yours. | can only stand here.¡±


    He had one hand in his pocket and the other behind his back. The light shone on the area that he had just ttened.


    Ruby knew that he would not turn around, but it was awkward to be so close. She braced herself and squatted down. Her little


    face was already like a stir-fried crayfish.


    It was fiery red, and a sense of shyness reached her head.


    It was as if nothing had happened to him. He just stood there quietly, waiting, not speaking or moving. He was like a wooden


    stake or a scarecrow.


    Ruby was speechless.


    She controlled the frequency of her peeing and tried her best not to make a sound. However, the night was very quiet. The


    sound of water hitting the ground would still be very abrupt. She covered her face and really wanted to hold back her pee. At this


    moment, Ruby wanted to burrow through the ground.


    After a few minutes, she stood up carefully and tried to move as quickly as possible. After straightening her clothes, she stood


    beside him with her head lowered. Her cheeks were too red, and she was too embarrassed to look up.


    Hearing her voice, he slowly turned his tall body around. Seeing her shyly lowering her head, he felt that she was cute and


    teased her, "No Rest For Restrooms. Next time, it''s your turn to keep watch for me."


    He said it in all seriousness.


    She raised her head as if she had heard something strange. She red at him fiercely. In his opinion, her gaze was not fierce


    but rather cute. He smiled. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s go."


    In the dim light, the two of them walked side by side. Just like when they came, a protective hand appeared behind her.


    This scene was seen by the youngdy who flirted with him during the day. She was extremely envious. She had originally


    nned to look at the scenery outside, but this scene caught her off guard.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She sighed. So there was someone he liked. No wonder he rejected her so thoroughly.


    Outside the tent, Ruby was about to wash her hands with mineral water. Jasper noticed what she wanted to do. He ced the


    shlight on the table and unscrewed a new bottle of mineral water. "Give me your hand."


    Ruby was like an obedient child. She did whatever he said and was extremely obedient. He poured water for her and she


    washed her hands, cooperating with him.


    After washing up, there were a few more tissues in front of her. She took them and thanked him. "Thank you."


    "Yeah."


    It was not until Ruby entered the tent and zipped it up that Jasper crawled into another tent. Inside the tent, Liam was sleeping


    with his limbs spread out. Jasper kicked Liam''s leg to the side in disdain.


    In his sleep, Liam grunted and turned over to continue sleeping. With Liam''s sleeping posture, Jasper made up his mind to never


    sleep with this dude again.


    This time, he was too careless. He did not prepare an extra tent. He used his jacket as a line between the two of them and


    leaned his body outwards with all his might. He ced one hand on the back of his head and stared at the top of the tent. The


    more he thought about it, the cuter he thought she was.


    As he thought about it, he picked up his phone and started to flip through the photo album. After looking at it for a while, he


    opened the chat interface and typed with one hand. [Call me if you still want to go to the bathroom.]


    In the tent next door, Ruby was touched and embarrassed when she saw this line of words. Couldn''t he say something else? For


    example, [if she had something to say to him.] Did he have to say that? She replied, [I''m not going.]


    Jasper replied, [Yes, okay.]


    After typing this word, a hand was ced at his waist. Before the hand could touch him, Jasper moved Liam''s leg away


    forcefully. It was not gentle at all.


    A few minutester, Liam, who was sleeping restlessly, hugged Jasper like he was hugging a pillow at home. His hands and feet


    were together, and he wanted to use Jasper as a pillow to sandwich between his legs.


    He was pushed to the other side by Jasper. He patted his body in disdain and frowned. He turned to look at Liam, who was


    sleeping in an extremely bad position, and pondered.


    Liam had a habit of sleeping with another pillow between his legs. At this moment, he treated Jasper as a pillow.


    In order to prevent this guy from lying on him at night, Jasper sat up and found a few ropes in his backpack.


    A few minutester, Liam''s hands and feet were tied together with a nket. Hey upright like a mummy. He was considerate.


    At least, he was afraid that Liam would catch a cold.


    Jasper looked at Liam, who was lying on the side and tied up by himself. Satisfied with his masterpiece, he closed his eyes in


    satisfaction and slept happily.


    The next morning, he heard chattering outside. There were more than one person''s voices. There were several of them, some


    familiar and some unfamiliar.


    Jasper, who was about to leave the tent, guessed that the unfamiliar person should be the group of people who watched the


    sunrise together.


    As soon as he put on his coat, the person beside her started wailing. "Ah, ah..."


    Outside the tent, Ruby and Olivia heard the screams and walked over. They stood outside and asked with concern, "What''s


    wrong? Are there insects?"


    The two of them asked this, but they didn''t think so. It was so well-protected and surrounded by insect repellent.


    Last night, Jasper had ced many insect repellent devices around the tent, afraid that they would be bitten by insects.


    The voice inside stopped abruptly. It was Jasper''s voice. His voice was hoarse from waking up early in the morning. "He is fine.


    He is angry from waking up."


    Inside the tent, Liam''s mouth was stuffed with a towel. He could not say anything he wanted to say, nor could he move his hands


    or feet. He looked at Jasper, who was lying, with doubt in his eyes.


    Jasper did not remove the towel


    from his mouth immediately. He had


    stuffed this towel into his moun Te


    moment f deppenati6al Pe Was


    ardid at the people outside would


    misunderstand that he had bullied


    Liam, so he gave him a heads-up. "|


    can help you remove it. You promise


    not to scream or spout nonsense."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Liam kept nodding and whimpering. Did he have any other choice?


    Jasper roughly removed the towel from Liam''s mouth. Before Liam could speak, Jasper gestured for him to keep quiet.


    Liam was not sure if the towel had wiped the table. "Pah..."


    Jasper, on the other hand, was calm andposed as if nothing had happened. He helped Liam untie the rope on his hand, but


    not the rope on his feet.


    After his hand was freed, Liam sat up


    and swallowed his saliva. As the


    towel was too bi bigspautheahida


    tobe stuffed. He stuck his tongue


    into his cheek and moved it. He


    asked, "Jasper, what are you doing?


    Why did you tie me up?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He stared at the expressionless Jasper, who seemed to have done nothing. His hand was untying the rope on his feet.


    He was extremely depressed. He had


    actually been tied up for the entir.


    night. He was weeytertniirhe Ok


    lik neHad Been kidnapped and sunk


    into thekest night. He did not


    sleep very well. So that was the


    problem. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper retorted bluntly, "Don''t you know what kind of sleeping posture you have? If | don''t tie you up, are you nning to let me


    sit there until dawn?"


    Liam tidied his hair in confusion. "Is my sleeping so bad? When | slept with my sister when | was young, she didn''t tell me that


    my sleeping posture wasn''t good."


    "You said it was when you were a kid."


    Liam was speechless. No matter how bad it was, he wouldn''t be to the point of needing to be tied up to sleep, right?

 Chapter 681

    In September, Kade entered ninth grade, the same school as Harper. Harper was still in eleventh grade, while Nona and Cyril entered the tenth grade.


    George was admitted to the best university in Sapphire City. His results were ranked first in Sapphire City, and his grades were exceptionally excellent.


    Cyril''s final exam results did not reach the points his father set. He was still grounded and was demanded to better themselves with Harper.


    The day before school started.


    Jasper, the elder child among the others, sent an announcement to the group chat. [Tomorrow is the start of the new semester. I any of you achieve the required scores this semester, you cane to me for a gift. You can exchange for whatever gift you want unconditionally. I will not renege on a promise. Whether you can take your gift away depends on your ability.] As soon as this announcement was released, the group chat became lively. At that moment, everyone''s phones were in their hands and were not confiscated before nine.


    The first person who replied to Jasper''s words was Cyril. [Jasper, keep your word!] He had wanted a game console for a long time, but his father refused to buy it. There was no room for discussion when his total score reached the goal, and he needed to maintain the score till the college entrance examinations.


    Liam asked, [Do I count? Jasper, I want a car.] Jasper replied, [you can choose to repeat the grade, and I''ll consider it when your college entrance exam results are outstanding.] Liam was speechless.


    Olivia sent a cute emoji and said, [LOL. What my brother means is that you don''t count. If the ban on your driving hasn''t been lifted, my brother won''t dare to buy you a bumper car.] Liam cursed, [Shut the fuck up!] He had only bumped into a car once. How could it be considered a bumper car? Who didn''t have a history that they refused to remember? Ruby sent, [Mind yournguage!] Nona said, [I want to think about what gift to buy.] Harper asked, [Jasper, are you sure you want to do this?] Jasper mentioned Harper and asked, [Do you mean that you n to repeat the grade several times? You don''t have to be so ambitious. Repeating the grade for once is enough.] Everyone sent aughing emoji, while Harper sent a speechless emoji. He was not confident in his scores, but he wanted many gifts. However, his father would not buy those gifts for him.


    Jasper''s actions were tantly stimting.


    They discussed a lot in the group chat, and Jasper browsed through the records before mentioning Liam. [Come to me and get your gift when you finally seed in graduating.] Liam was pleasantly surprised by this reversal. He was so thrilled and typed with trembling hands. [Jasper, I love you! You have to keep your word!] Whether he could drive the car was one thing, but whether he could own the car he liked was another. Even if he could only look at it, he was satisfied.


    To him, a car was his wife. Previously, he had only been married for a day before he was forced to get a divorce. Furthermore, he was forced to get a divorce by his father. He was restricted from marrying again, even if he wished to. Liam felt that his metaphor was too vivid.


    Jasper''s chat interface popped up with Ruby''s message. He left the group after telling Liam he would wait to see how capable Liam was. Meanwhile, the group was still discussing what gifts they wanted.


    Ruby sent a private message to Jasper. [You''re not busy, are you?] Jasper could feel Ruby''s gentleness even through the screen. Even the words she typed were soft.


    Jasper texted his guess. [You''re not in the living room? Didn''t you say that you would get off work early today?] Ruby replied, [I''m drawing in the room. I drew a painting. Do you want to take a look?] Jasper said, [Sure.] The next second, Ruby sent the portrait that she had been drawing for several days to Jasper''s phone. The person in the picture was wearing a ck suit and leaning against the balcony with one hand bent. His deep eyes were staring at somece. He held a lit cigarette between his slender fingers. The smoke added a hazy feeling to the entire painting, and the person in the painting exudedziness and aloofness. Jasper leaned against the back of the bed and looked at himself in the painting repeatedly. He asked, [How did you know that I smoked?] He did not seem to have smoked in front of her once. Every time he went to see her, he would change his clothes. Jasper could not figure out why, and Ruby replied, [I''m sensitive to the smell of cigarettes. As long as you smoke it, I can smell it.] One night, Jasper came to the studio to look for her. When they kissed, she smelled the faint smell of cigarettes on him, so she was sure that he would smoke. It was just that he did not smoke in front of her.


    The picture was of Jasper smoking in her imagination. She had never seen Jasper smoking before. After drawing, she suddenly felt his smoking appearance was more casual and unruly. At the same time, there was a sense of distance and wild sexiness.


    Jasper asked, [If you don''t like me smoking, why don''t you say tell me?] Ruby said, [It''s not that I don''t like it. I''m only quite sensitive to it. You can smoke it. I don''t mind. Don''t smoke too much. It''s not good for your health.] Jasper always had a smile on his face. He promised, [I''ll quit it.] However, now was not the time. When anotherpany was sessfully established and on track, he would quit smoking. The airline was already on the right track. Next, he had to start nning anotherpany and strive to open next year.


    Ruby repeated, [I don''t mind.] She understood him. It was inevitable for people to distribute cigarettes to each other when they had just started the business.


    Yet, her godfather was different. When the others gave her godfather a cigarette, it depended on whether her godfather was willing to take it.


    So, Ruby did not force Jasper to quit smoking. She knew he had tried hard enough.


    Jasper did not want Ruby to be worried, so he typed a few words on the screen. [I''m shortening the time.] Ruby still said the same. [I don''t mind it. I only want you to be healthy because I love you.] Jasper asked, [Can you knock offter tomorrow?] Today, Jasper had nned to go to the studio to look for Ruby after working overtime. However, Hackett called Ruby and asked her to get off work early at night. He even went to the studio to pick up Ruby.


    Ruby agreed. [Sure.] The following morning.


    After breakfast, Ruby told Hackett she would be backte tonight. She also said she would be busy because a candidate would be at the studio for an interview.


    After hearing his daughter''s words, Hackett decided to pick his daughter up at night. He was worried about hering back sote. "Alright, I''ll pick you up tonight. Don''t worry. Now, off you go." Joy said, "I hope the youngdy you recruit this time is capable and not a cker." Nathan nodded. "That''s right. Don''t make do with those unworthy ones if you can''t find someone suitable." Ruby also nodded. She agreed with her grandfather. That was what she thought.


    Previously, when the studio was recruiting, a few youngdies hade. However, they were all there to idle away their time.


    During the interviews, they promised they could endure hardship and work well. They could do anything they were told. In the end, aftering to work, they ordered milkshakes and desserts every day. It was as if they were always having afternoon tea parties. None of the things they were instructed to do were done well.


    In the end, they were all dismissed by Ruby. At the moment, only her assistant was most reliable and trustworthy. Sherri noticed her daughter''s troubled expression and rolled her eyes at Hackett. "Why do you have to pick her up? Ruby has already grown up. Do you think Frank''s four bodyguards were all good-for-nothings?" Hackett retorted, "No, I want to pick up Ruby after she gets off work because I miss her. What does it have to do with Frank''s bodyguards? I only want to be there with Ruby." Liam had already moved to school and would only return home on Friday. To Liam, staying in school was much more unrestricted than staying at home. At least he would not be despised by his father every day. He could y basketball in school and hang out with his ssmates at night. It was so satisfying.


    Sherri felt Hackett was watching their daughter too closely and affecting their daughter''s love progress. What if her future son-in-w took a fancy to her daughter? What if the two of them fell in love one day? Hackett would be a stumbling block if he always went to the studio.


    "Why do I feel you only have Ruby in your heart now? There''s no ce for me anymore. How long has it been since you went shopping with me?" Joy and Nathan had already finished their breakfast. They automatically ignored their son and daughter-in-w''s lovey-dovey daily lives and left the restaurant silently.


    Hackett was confused and resigned. He did not understand why Sherri suddenly was somewhat unreasonable. "Alright, alright, I won''t go. I''ll go shopping with you tonight. You can go wherever you want." Hearing that, Sherri happily forked a piece of omelet for Hackett. "Hackett, eat more. You can walk faster tonight." Hackett thought, ''Or maybe you want me to take more shopping bags for you?" Sherri''s words amused Ruby. Ruby watched as her mother winked at her and was a little puzzled. Did her mother know? That should not be the case. She had never told anyone about her rtionship with Jasper. Sherri should not know.


    At night.


    In the studio, Ruby''s assistant Winnie had already gotten off work early. A wallmp was turned on. The dim light was hazy, and the halo swayed with people''s movements.


    On the bar counter sat a girl embraced by a boy, disying what love was. The sound of their lips intertwining was like a beautiful song, painting into moving notes that kept floating in the air.


    He kissed her from her lips to her delicate earlobes, smooth neck, and wless shoulders. Her off-shoulder shirt was down one arm, and any part he kissed turned pink.


    His voice was low and hoarse, suppressing a particr emotion. "I miss you, Ruby." She liked to hug his neck. He loved to bend down and bury himself in her neck. After kissing her, he would hide in her neck like a child and hug her tightly.


    After making out for a while, Ruby''s voice was a little hoarse. Although she would tease him, she indulged in his actions and did not stop him. She blushed andughed. "This is how you miss me?" He did not go overboard and cross the line, butpared to the previous light kisses, he was much bolder now. Ruby had to dress up again and redo her makeup every time she went home after spending time with Jasper.


    If she went home now without tidying herself up, her father would see what was wrong at once.


    His chest was punched. Jasper groaned and pretended to be in pain, even though it was lie pootkef Rind of sedyetiva. HaRwered his head and moved closer to her neck. He began to peck her neck gently, again and again, making her shiver and tingle.


    Ruby felt that Jasper turned into apletely different person from usual at that REI bo! ign pens: cold and aloof en someone else was around during the day. He was wordless and only answered when necessary. Who would have thought that he could be so seductive?


    He ignored her resistance and continued to peck her neck. He leaned closer to her neck and kissed her shoulder. He smiled and admitted shamelessly, "This is also a way I miss you." Ruby did not expect him to say such a thing so directly. She could not find the words to retort him. Perhaps it was not that she could not find the words, but she could not bear to say anything harsh to him In the end, she said, "Oh boy." When her words fell, Ruby was lifted into the air. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at his chin.


    She was carried to the sofa and sat on hisp.


    Instead of jumping down, she asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?" "I''m afraid you''ll be too tired from sitting on the bar counter. Myp is softer." Ruby was lost for words.


    Looking at her at eye level, he saw her messy clothes and helped her adjust them. He buttoned up a button on her chest and smiled contentedly. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t control myself. There''s a red mark on your neck..." Hearing that, Ruby became nervous. She automatically touched her neck and was so angry that she punched his shoulder. He did not even frown and only smiled. "Put a band-aid on itter." Visit english to read full content.


    Seeing his teasing smile, she could not help but pinch his cheek. He let her y with him, his eyes filled ith {eta alerded to be angry and red at him, but it was not NTN q \aq intimidating. In Jasper''s opinion, she " looked even more adorable. ''I thank you for helping me think of a q W af solutionN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You''re wee." Heughed even louder and looked even more handsome.


    Suddenly, she hugged him. "Jasper, you look perfect when you smile. Smile more in the future. I like to see you smile." "Alright, only for you." He hugged her back, cherishing every second of this moment.


    She buried her head in his neck. They enjoyed the quiet and peaceful time together. Neither of them spoke, and they just held


    each other quietly.


    The bodyguards outside the door stood upright and gossiped. "Man, I don''t think we''re here to protect Miss ckwell." "So what do you think you''re doing here, only standing guards?" "No, we''re here to be on the lookout for them." "That''s true. In the future, when Mr. Jasper Wilson and Miss Ruby ckwell get married, they might even invite us to their wedding." "Fair enough." The bodyguards were only thinking about the benefits andpletely forgot that Hackett might beat them up if Hackett knew about this.

 Chapter 682

    When Ruby returned home, she saw the lights in the living room were still on. She touched the hickey under the Band-Aid Jasper left on her neck guiltily and lowered her head to open the door.


    When Hackett and Sherri saw their daughter return, they got to their feet and walked toward the door. The sharp-eyed Hackett saw the Band-Aid on his daughter''s neck. "Baby, what''s wrong with your neck? Let me see it." As he spoke, he reached out to tear it open to take a look. Ruby hurriedly covered it with her hand to prevent her father from touching it. She pressed her bag with one hand and said, "Dad, it''s fine. I identally got pricked by a needle. I''ll be fine in a few days." Sherri noticed that her daughter''s clothes had changed. When Ruby went out in the morning, she wore a long, white, narrow-waisted shirt that revealed her shoulders. This time, it was a ck high-waisted dress and high heels. However, she did not say anything.


    Hackett did not say anything either. After all, his daughter often wore different sets of clothes when she went out in the morning and returned at night. He thought his daughter was doing that for beauty''s sake.


    In addition, Hackett did not hear of any dangerous people from Ruby''s assistant and bodyguards. This was the reason why Hackett was relieved and did not suspect anything.


    After exining to her parents, Ruby told them she was tired and went to her room to shower.


    Sherri felt that her daughter''s recent behaviors were a little strange. Ruby changed her clothes twice a day but did not date anyone. Why would Ruby do that? Sherri could not figure it out, no matter how hard she thought. Therefore, she decided to ask another person for help to think about it.


    She sent her question to her best friend. [Sweetie, are you asleep? Or are you having a happy nightlife?] Without waiting for Natalie''s reply, Sherri immediately sent another message. [No way, did you guys start your nightlife so early?] Immediately, Natalie replied. However, the first thing she replied to was not words but a photo of her working in the study. The corner of the photo even showed Trevon''s wrist. It could be seen that it was taken casually without any thought. It was probably taken with her eyes closed after turning on the camera.


    Natalie texted, [Honey, I''m not as horny as you are. I''m working hard.] Sherri said, [Thank goodness. I thought I was disturbing your happy sex life. I can neverpensate if your dear Trevon asks me to.] Natalie did not bother to talk about the erotic topic with her. She had performed surgery with a few seniors today and was reviewing it. She asked, [Tell me, what''s the matter?] Sherri told her, [You know me too well. Let me tell you, Ruby has been acting strangely recently. How should I put it? It''s a little like being in a rtionship. She likes to dress up. She changes her clothes twice a day. She wears one set of clothes to the studio in the morning and changes into another set when shees home at night. There''s even a Band-Aid around her neck tonight! Do you think it''s...] After reading the message, Natalie choked on the water and coughed violently before she talked to Trevon, "Jasper was too careless." Trevon stopped typing on the keyboard and stood up. He took a tissue to help her wipe her mouth and patted her shoulder.


    "What''s going on? I''m not intending to snatch the water from you. You don''t have to gulp it so quickly." Natalie did not answer. She cleared her throat and handed the phone to Trevon for him to see. "Look at it yourself." Trevon took his wife''s phone and read it. After reading Sherri''s message, his smile gradually widened. He was proud. "Our son has grown up." "If this goes on, Hackett and Sherri will be discovered sooner orter." If discovered, Sherri mighte to the Wilson''s residence that night to discuss the marriage between Jasper and Ruby. Hackett might beat Jasper up and then ban Jasper from seeing Ruby.


    Trevon returned the phone to his wife and asked her to reply to the message. He said casually, "Do you think Hackett hasn''t asked around? The assistant in the studio is Hackett''s spy, and so are the bodyguards from before." Then, Trevon sat on the chair and analyzed, "Based on the current situation, your son should have bribed the assistant of Ruby''s studio." "Don''t talk. Let me think about how to reply to Sherri. I have to think before I speak to Sherri now." Natalie was afraid if she said anything wrong, it would cause trouble for her son.


    Trevon smiled faintly and said, "You don''t need to feel guilty. They''re in love with each other. It''s not like your son has already done something inappropriate to her." "Don''t say things like that, will you? Women are always at a disadvantage when ites to dating. Shut up and stop talking. Let me think." Natalie stared at the message. She bit the tip of her pen and pondered. Trevor stood up, suddenly bent down, and quickly pecked the corner of her lips. "I''m going to the toilet. Take your time with the message." Natalie was speechless.


    Outside the door, Trevon bumped into Jasper, who had just returned from outside. Trevon sized his son up from head to toe and said, "Be careful when dating. Don''t let her always change her clothes." Jasper was started for a moment before returning to normal.


    "I see." Trevon smiled when he saw that his son wasposed. "The bodyguards are all your Uncle Frank''s men, but they''ll seem useless if they don''t report anything. More or less, ask the bodyguards to bring some information to Ruby''s family." "Alright I''m going to take a shower." Looking at his son''s back as he entered, Trevon kindly took out his phone and called Frank. "Are you asleep?" On the other end, Frank was impatient and said in an unfriendly tone, "What do you want? I''m busy." At that moment, Frank watched Cyril do the homework in his Cyril''s room. He used to be watching television s with his Baby Ava in his bed at this time. Now, he could not go back to his room until 11 pm.


    Frank had to brainwash himself that Cyril was his biological son and not be mad. When he saw Trevon calling, his tone was naturally unfriendly.


    Trevon automatically ignored the dissatisfaction in Frank''s tone. "Are you so irritated because of teaching Cyril? Come on, man. Don''t be furious, or itll harm your health." Frank knew Trevon had nothing good to say and snarled, "Shut it. Tell me, what do you want? I''m busy teaching Cyril." "If Roberts Group goes bankrupt one day, you can still find another job. You can be a teacher at Athana High School, which can still earn a living." Frank sneered and threatened indifferently, "Do you still want a daughter-in-w?" With his lifeline in hand, Trevon did not intend to continue teasing Frank. He went straight to the point. "Get your bodyguard to reveal some information to Hackett. Give him some information to keep him busy. I don''t want him to rot in boredom." Frank knew Trevon was up to no good. "I thank you on behalf of his entire family. I gotta go." Trevon could not control himself from being mean. "You''re wee. If Jasper and Ruby get married, you''ll have done a great thing." Frank could not help butugh. He crossed his legs and gave Cyril, who did not do his homework but listened to gossip, a knock on the back of his head. Frank said sternly, "Stay focused." He stood up and walked out, warning her son to do his homework well. "Yeah, right, I''ll be in heaven after I die. I''m doing this for the sake of Jasper, not for you." After saying that, he hung up the phone and did not give Trevon a chance to continue joking with him. Then, he closed the door to prevent his son from eavesdropping. He stood outside the door and texted Hackett. It was a half-truth message. [Recently someone wants to woo your daughter. His name is Toby Newman. He''s Liam''s senior schoolmate. You''re wee.] Hackett quickly replied, [Thanks. I''ll treat you to a meal another day.] After reading the message, Frank immediately replied. He rejected it firmly. [Don''t. I don''t have time. You''re wee.] He did not dare to eat that meal. After all, the message was sent selectively. He was afraid Hackett would settle scores with him afterward.


    The meal would be ambush, and it could easily cause nightmares.


    Hackett was suspicious of Frank''s politeness. [Is this information fake? Why don''t you dare to ept my invitation?] Frank said, [Or you can pay me directly. In the future, all information will be charged ording to the table of contents. One message will cost two thousand dors, and two will be 20% off. You can transfer it to my ount.] Visit english to read full content.


    His tonepletely dispelled f q 2 Hackett''s doubts. [Are you kidding? One message out hosed'' dofersfiBodolithin I can print I money or what? I don''t have money.


    Anything that costs above one dor needs Sherri''s approval]


    Frank replied, [Keep the money for yourself. I don''t want to receive your money when I''m old and grey and full of sleep.] Hackett was amused. [What? Are you going to read the poem for me? When You Are Old?] Frank said, [The information is already free. Do you even want my knowledge for free? How greedy!] Hackett rolled his eyes upon seeing Frank''s words. Frank did not write that poem. Was he going to charge for the poem or what? The next day was Friday.


    Nathan usually picked up Liam from school every week, but after Frank revealed the personal information to Hackett, Hackett decided to meet Toby.


    He epted the job of picking up his son.


    At the school gate of Athana University, Hackett drove a sports car today and parked at the school gate. It was fate. Toby came to look for Liam a lot to ask about Ruby.


    Ever since he met Ruby that day, he always asked Liam if he wanted to go to the studio. However, Liam did not like to stay in his sister''s studio because he felt bored, so he left no excuse for Toby to go to the studio.


    Like a big brother, Toby put his arm : 1 around Liam''s shoulder and ule, toward the schophgate) hem te saw the [Ls Ar at the entrance and Hackett in a suit leaning against the f n car door, Toby greeted politely, "Hello, " Mr. ckwell."


    Back then, Hackett was a frequent topic on the trending topics. Not many people did not know him. In addition, Hackett was Liam''s father. Naturally, Toby knew about him.


    The Inte had memories. People could search for anything they wanted to know.


    Hackett leaned against the car door casually and gestured for his son to enter the car. Liam was confused. He did not know wha was wrong with his father.


    He stood there without moving and nned to see what was going on. Toby and his father did not have any interactions.


    "You know me." Toby answered honestly. He had indeed searched for Hackett. "I''ve seen you on the Inte."


    Hackett sized up the person in front of him from head to toe and from foot to head severd fires. He fl" Topy Was rot Jose ineering enough and could not protect his dear Ruby.


    Hackett was already rejecting Toby in: " : [1 his heart. "Do you like Ruby?"


    Liam was shocked. Did he hear wrongly? What? Did Toby want to date his sister?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    In September, Kade entered ninth grade, the same school as Harper. Harper was still in eleventh grade, while Nona and Cyril


    entered the tenth grade.


    George was admitted to the best university in Sapphire City. His results were ranked first in Sapphire City, and his grades were


    exceptionally excellent.


    Cyril''s final exam results did not reach the points his father set. He was still grounded and was demanded to better themselves


    with Harper.


    The day before school started.


    Jasper, the elder child among the others, sent an announcement to the group chat. [Tomorrow is the start of the new semester. If


    any of you achieve the required scores this semester, you cane to me for a gift. You can exchange for whatever gift you


    want unconditionally. | will not renege on a promise. Whether you can take your gift away depends on your ability.]


    As soon as this announcement was released, the group chat became lively. At that moment, everyone''s phones were in their


    hands and were not confiscated before nine.


    The first person who replied to Jasper''s words was Cyril. [Jasper, keep your word!]


    He had wanted a game console for a long time, but his father refused to buy it. There was no room for discussion when his total


    score reached the goal, and he needed to maintain the score till the college entrance examinations.


    Liam asked, [Do | count? Jasper, | want a car.]


    Jasper replied, [you can choose to repeat the grade, and I''ll consider it when your college entrance exam results are


    outstanding.]


    Liam was speechless.


    Olivia sent a cute emoji and said, [LOL. What my brother means is that you don''t count. If the ban on your driving hasn''t been


    lifted, my brother won''t dare to buy you a bumper car.]


    Liam cursed, [Shut the fuck up!]


    He had only bumped into a car once. How could it be considered a bumper car? Who didn''t have a history that they refused to


    remember?


    Ruby sent, [Mind yournguage!]


    Nona said, [I want to think about what gift to buy.]


    Harper asked, [Jasper, are you sure you want to do this?]


    Jasper mentioned Harper and asked, [Do you mean that you n to repeat the grade several times? You don''t have to be so


    ambitious. Repeating the grade for once is enough.]


    Everyone sent aughing emoji, while Harper sent a speechless emoji. He was not confident in his scores, but he wanted many


    gifts. However, his father would not buy those gifts for him.


    Jasper''s actions were tantly stimting.


    They discussed a lot in the group chat, and Jasper browsed through the records before mentioning Liam. [Come to me and get


    your gift when you finally seed in graduating.]


    Liam was pleasantly surprised by this reversal. He was so thrilled and typed with trembling hands. [Jasper, | love you! You have


    to keep your word!]


    Whether he could drive the car was one thing, but whether he could own the car he liked was another. Even if he could only look


    at it, he was satisfied.


    To him, a car was his wife. Previously, he had only been married for a day before he was forced to get a divorce. Furthermore,


    he was forced to get a divorce by his father. He was restricted from marrying again, even if he wished to. Liam felt that his


    metaphor was too vivid.


    Jasper''s chat interface popped up with Ruby''s message. He left the group after telling Liam he would wait to see how capable


    Liam was. Meanwhile, the group was still discussing what gifts they wanted.


    Ruby sent a private message to Jasper. [You''re not busy, are you?]


    Jasper could feel Ruby''s gentleness even through the screen. Even the words she typed were soft.


    Jasper texted his guess. [You''re not in the living room? Didn''t you say that you would get off work early today?]


    Ruby replied, [I''m drawing in the room. | drew a painting. Do you want to take a look?]


    Jasper said, [Sure.]


    The next second, Ruby sent the portrait that she had been drawing for several days to Jasper''s phone. The person in the picture


    was wearing a ck suit and leaning against the balcony with one hand bent. His deep eyes were staring at somece. He held


    a lit cigarette between his slender fingers. The smoke added a hazy feeling to the entire painting, and the person in the painting


    exudedziness and aloofness.


    Jasper leaned against the back of the bed and looked at himself in the painting repeatedly. He asked, [How did you know that |


    smoked?]


    He did not seem to have smoked in front of her once. Every time he went to see her, he would change his clothes. Jasper could


    not figure out why, and Ruby replied, [I''m sensitive to the smell of cigarettes. As long as you smoke it, | can smell it.]


    One night, Jasper came to the studio to look for her. When they kissed, she smelled the faint smell of cigarettes on him, so she


    was sure that he would smoke. It was just that he did not smoke in front of her.


    The picture was of Jasper smoking in her imagination. She had never seen Jasper smoking before. After drawing, she suddenly


    felt his smoking appearance was more casual and unruly. At the same time, there was a sense of distance and wild sexiness.


    Jasper asked, [If you don''t like me smoking, why don''t you say tell me?]


    Ruby said, [It''s not that | don''t like it. I''m only quite sensitive to it. You can smoke it. | don¡¯t mind. Don''t smoke too much. It''s not


    good for your health.]


    Jasper always had a smile on his face. He promised, [I''ll quit it.]


    However, now was not the time. When anotherpany was sessfully established and on track, he would quit smoking. The


    airline was already on the right track. Next, he had to start nning anotherpany and strive to open next year.


    Ruby repeated, [I don''t mind.]


    She understood him. It was inevitable for people to distribute cigarettes to each other when they had just started the business.


    Yet, her godfather was different. When the others gave her godfather a cigarette, it depended on whether her godfather was


    willing to take it.


    So, Ruby did not force Jasper to quit smoking. She knew he had tried hard enough.


    Jasper did not want Ruby to be worried, so he typed a few words on the screen. [I''m shortening the time.]


    Ruby still said the same. [I don''t mind it. | only want you to be healthy because | love you.]


    Jasper asked, [Can you knock offter tomorrow?]


    Today, Jasper had nned to go to the studio to look for Ruby after working overtime. However, Hackett called Ruby and asked


    her to get off work early at night. He even went to the studio to pick up Ruby.


    Ruby agreed. [Sure.]


    The following morning.


    After breakfast, Ruby told Hackett she would be backte tonight. She also said she would be busy because a candidate would


    be at the studio for an interview.


    After hearing his daughter''s words, Hackett decided to pick his daughter up at night. He was worried about hering back so


    late. "Alright, I''ll pick you up tonight. Don''t worry. Now, off you go."


    Joy said, "| hope the youngdy you recruit this time is capable and not a cker."


    Nathan nodded. "That''s right. Don''t make do with those unworthy ones if you can''t find someone suitable."


    Ruby also nodded. She agreed with her grandfather. That was what she thought.


    Previously, when the studio was recruiting, a few youngdies hade. However, they were all there to idle away their time.


    During the interviews, they promised they could endure hardship and work well. They could do anything they were told. In the


    end, aftering to work, they ordered milkshakes and desserts every day. It was as if they were always having afternoon tea


    parties. None of the things they were instructed to do were done well.


    In the end, they were all dismissed by Ruby. At the moment, only her assistant was most reliable and trustworthy.


    Sherri noticed her daughter''s troubled expression and rolled her eyes at Hackett. "Why do you have to pick her up? Ruby has


    already grown up. Do you think Frank''s four bodyguards were all good-for-nothings?"


    Hackett retorted, "No, | want to pick up Ruby after she gets off work because | miss her. What does it have to do with Frank''s


    bodyguards? | only want to be there with Ruby."


    Liam had already moved to school and would only return home on Friday. To Liam, staying in school was much more


    unrestricted than staying at home. At least he would not be despised by his father every day. He could y basketball in school


    and hang out with his ssmates at night. It was so satisfying.


    Sherri felt Hackett was watching their daughter too closely and affecting their daughter''s love progress. What if her future son-in-


    law took a fancy to her daughter? What if the two of them fell in love one day? Hackett would be a stumbling block if he


    always went to the studio.


    "Why do | feel you only have Ruby in your heart now? There''s no ce for me anymore. How long has it been since you went


    shopping with me?"


    Joy and Nathan had already finished their breakfast. They automatically ignored their son and daughter-inw''s lovey-dovey


    daily lives and left the restaurant silently.


    Hackett was confused and resigned. He did not understand why Sherri suddenly was somewhat unreasonable.


    ¡°Alright, alright, | won''t go. I''ll go shopping with you tonight. You can go wherever you want."


    Hearing that, Sherri happily forked a piece of omelet for Hackett. "Hackett, eat more. You can walk faster tonight."


    Hackett thought, ¡®Or maybe you want me to take more shopping bags for you?¡¯


    Sherri''s words amused Ruby. Ruby watched as her mother winked at her and was a little puzzled. Did her mother know? That


    should not be the case. She had never told anyone about her rtionship with Jasper. Sherri should not know.


    At night.


    In the studio, Ruby''s assistant Winnie had already gotten off work early. A wallmp was turned on. The dim light was hazy, and


    the halo swayed with people''s movements.


    On the bar counter sat a girl embraced by a boy, disying what love was. The sound of their lips intertwining was like a


    beautiful song, painting into moving notes that kept floating in the air.


    He kissed her from her lips to her delicate earlobes, smooth neck, and wless shoulders. Her off-shoulder shirt was down one


    arm, and any part he kissed turned pink.


    His voice was low and hoarse, suppressing a particr emotion. "| miss you, Ruby."


    She liked to hug his neck. He loved to bend down and bury himself in her neck. After kissing her, he would hide in her neck like a


    child and hug her tightly.


    After making out for a while, Ruby''s voice was a little hoarse. Although she would tease him, she indulged in his actions and did


    not stop him. She blushed andughed. "This is how you miss me?"


    He did not go overboard and cross the line, butpared to the previous light kisses, he was much bolder now. Ruby had to


    dress up again and redo her makeup every time she went home after spending time with Jasper.


    If she went home now without tidying herself up, her father would see what was wrong at once.


    His chest was punched. Jasper


    groaned and pretended to be in pain,


    even though it was like pgother Rid


    of sedyctioa. Ha idwered his head


    and moved closer to her neck. He


    began to peck her neck gently, again


    and again, making her shiver and


    tingle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ruby felt that Jasper turned into a


    completely different person from


    usual at that moment. Hl was too! |


    fli atigus: Yetta Was co d and aloof


    en someone else was around


    during the day. He was wordless and


    only answered when necessary. Who


    would have thought that he could be


    so seductive? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He ignored her resistance and continued to peck her neck. He leaned closer to her neck and kissed her shoulder. He smiled and


    admitted shamelessly, "This is also a way | miss you."


    Ruby did not expect him to say such a thing so directly. She could not find the words to retort him. Perhaps it was not that she


    could not find the words, but she could not bear to say anything harsh to him. In the end, she said, "Oh boy."


    When her words fell, Ruby was lifted into the air. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at his chin.


    She was carried to the sofa and sat on hisp.


    Instead of jumping down, she asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be too tired from sitting on the bar counter. Myp is softer."


    Ruby was lost for words.


    Looking at her at eye level, he saw her messy clothes and helped her adjust them. He buttoned up a button on her chest and


    smiled contentedly. "I''m sorry, | couldn''t control myself. There''s a red mark on your neck..."


    Hearing that, Ruby became nervous. She automatically touched her neck and was so angry that she punched his shoulder. He


    did not even frown and only smiled. "Put a band-aid on itter."


    Seeing his teasing smile, she could


    not help but pinch his cheek. He let


    her y with him, his e @s filted with


    acti pydrartaed to be angry


    ahd red at him, but it was not


    intimidating. In Jasper''s opinion, she


    looked even more adorable. "| thank


    you for helping me think of a


    solution." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re wee." Heughed even louder and looked even more handsome.


    Suddenly, she hugged him. "Jasper, you look perfect when you smile. Smile more in the future. | like to see you smile."


    ¡°Alright, only for you." He hugged her back, cherishing every second of this moment.


    She buried her head in his neck. They enjoyed the quiet and peaceful time together. Neither of them spoke, and they just held


    each other quietly.


    The bodyguards outside the door stood upright and gossiped. "Man, | don''t think we''re here to protect Miss ckwell.¡±


    "So what do you think you''re doing here, only standing guards?"


    "No, we''re here to be on the lookout for them."


    "That''s true. In the future, when Mr. Jasper Wilson and Miss Ruby ckwell get married, they might even invite us to their


    wedding."


    "Fair enough.¡±


    The bodyguards were only thinking about the benefits andpletely forgot that Hackett might beat them up if Hackett knew


    about this.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    When Ruby returned home, she saw the lights in the living room were still on. She touched the hickey under the Band-Aid


    Jasper left on her neck guiltily and lowered her head to open the door.


    When Hackett and Sherri saw their daughter return, they got to their feet and walked toward the door. The sharp-eyed Hackett


    saw the Band-Aid on his daughter''s neck. "Baby, what''s wrong with your neck? Let me see it.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to tear it open to take a look. Ruby hurriedly covered it with her hand to prevent her father from


    touching it. She pressed her bag with one hand and said, "Dad, it''s fine. | identally got pricked by a needle. I''ll be fine in a few


    days."


    Sherri noticed that her daughter''s clothes had changed. When Ruby went out in the morning, she wore a long, white, narrow-


    waisted shirt that revealed her shoulders. This time, it was a ck high-waisted dress and high heels. However, she did not say


    anything.


    Hackett did not say anything either. After all, his daughter often wore different sets of clothes when she went out in the morning


    and returned at night. He thought his daughter was doing that for beauty''s sake.


    In addition, Hackett did not hear of any dangerous people from Ruby''s assistant and bodyguards. This was the reason why


    Hackett was relieved and did not suspect anything.


    After exining to her parents, Ruby told them she was tired and went to her room to shower.


    Sherri felt that her daughter''s recent behaviors were a little strange. Ruby changed her clothes twice a day but did not date


    anyone. Why would Ruby do that? Sherri could not figure it out, no matter how hard she thought. Therefore, she decided to ask


    another person for help to think about it.


    She sent her question to her best friend. [Sweetie, are you asleep? Or are you having a happy nightlife?]


    Without waiting for Natalie''s reply, Sherri immediately sent another message. [No way, did you guys start your nightlife so early?]


    Immediately, Natalie replied. However, the first thing she replied to was not words but a photo of her working in the study. The


    corner of the photo even showed Trevon''s wrist. It could be seen that it was taken casually without any thought. It was probably


    taken with her eyes closed after turning on the camera.


    Natalie texted, [Honey, I''m not as horny as you are. I''m working hard.]


    Sherri said, [Thank goodness. | thought | was disturbing your happy sex life. | can neverpensate if your dear Trevon asks


    me to.]


    Natalie did not bother to talk about the erotic topic with her. She had performed surgery with a few seniors today and was


    reviewing it. She asked, [Tell me, what''s the matter?]


    Sherri told her, [You know me too well. Let me tell you, Ruby has been acting strangely recently. How should | put it? It''s a little


    like being in a rtionship. She likes to dress up. She changes her clothes twice a day. She wears one set of clothes to the


    studio in the morning and changes into another set when shees home at night. There''s even a Band-Aid around her neck


    tonight! Do you think it''s...]


    After reading the message, Natalie choked on the water and coughed violently before she talked to Trevon, "Jasper was too


    careless."


    Trevon stopped typing on the keyboard and stood up. He took a tissue to help her wipe her mouth and patted her shoulder.


    "What''s going on? I''m not intending to snatch the water from you. You don''t have to gulp it so quickly."


    Natalie did not answer. She cleared her throat and handed the phone to Trevon for him to see. "Look at it yourself."


    Trevon took his wife''s phone and read it. After reading Sherri''s message, his smile gradually widened. He was proud. "Our son


    has grown up."


    "If this goes on, Hackett and Sherri will be discovered sooner orter."


    If discovered, Sherri mighte to the Wilson''s residence that night to discuss the marriage between Jasper and Ruby. Hackett


    might beat Jasper up and then ban Jasper from seeing Ruby.


    Trevon returned the phone to his wife and asked her to reply to the message. He said casually, "Do you think Hackett hasn''t


    asked around? The assistant in the studio is Hackett''s spy, and so are the bodyguards from before."


    Then, Trevon sat on the chair and analyzed, "Based on the current situation, your son should have bribed the assistant of Ruby''s


    studio."


    "Don''t talk. Let me think about how to reply to Sherri. | have to think before | speak to Sherri now." Natalie was afraid if she said


    anything wrong, it would cause trouble for her son.


    Trevon smiled faintly and said, "You don''t need to feel guilty. They''re in love with each other. It''s not like your son has already


    done something inappropriate to her."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Don''t say things like that, will you? Women are always at a disadvantage when ites to dating. Shut up and stop talking. Let


    me think.¡±


    Natalie stared at the message. She bit the tip of her pen and pondered. Trevon stood up, suddenly bent down, and quickly


    pecked the corner of her lips. "I''m going to the toilet. Take your time with the message."


    Natalie was speechless.


    Outside the door, Trevon bumped into Jasper, who had just returned from outside. Trevon sized his son up from head to toe and


    said, "Be careful when dating. Don''t let her always change her clothes."


    Jasper was started for a moment before returning to normal.


    "| see."


    Trevon smiled when he saw that his son wasposed. "The bodyguards are all your Uncle Frank''s men, but they''ll seem


    useless if they don''t report anything. More or less, ask the bodyguards to bring some information to Ruby''s family."


    ¡°Alright. I''m going to take a shower."


    Looking at his son''s back as he entered, Trevon kindly took out his phone and called Frank. "Are you asleep?"


    On the other end, Frank was impatient and said in an unfriendly tone, "What do you want? I''m busy."


    At that moment, Frank watched Cyril do the homework in his Cyril''s room. He used to be watching television dramas with his


    Baby Ava in his bed at this time. Now, he could not go back to his room until 11 pm.


    Frank had to brainwash himself that Cyril was his biological son and not be mad. When he saw Trevon calling, his tone was


    naturally unfriendly.


    Trevon automatically ignored the dissatisfaction in Frank''s tone. "Are you so irritated because of teaching Cyril? Come on, man.


    Don''t be furious, or it''ll harm your health."


    Frank knew Trevon had nothing good to say and snarled, "Shut it. Tell me, what do you want? I''m busy teaching Cyril.¡±


    "If Roberts Group goes bankrupt one day, you can still find another job. You can be a teacher at Athana High School, which can


    still earn a living.¡±


    Frank sneered and threatened indifferently, "Do you still want a daughter-inw?"


    With his lifeline in hand, Trevon did not intend to continue teasing Frank. He went straight to the point. "Get your bodyguard to


    reveal some information to Hackett. Give him some information to keep him busy. | don''t want him to rot in boredom."


    Frank knew Trevon was up to no good. "I thank you on behalf of his entire family. | gotta go."


    Trevon could not control himself from being mean. "You''re wee. If Jasper and Ruby get married, you''ll have done a great


    thing."


    Frank could not help butugh. He crossed his legs and gave Cyril, who did not do his homework but listened to gossip, a knock


    on the back of his head. Frank said sternly, "Stay focused."


    He stood up and walked out, warning her son to do his homework well. "Yeah, right, I''ll be in heaven after | die. I''m doing this for


    the sake of Jasper, not for you."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and did not give Trevon a chance to continue joking with him. Then, he closed the door


    to prevent his son from eavesdropping. He stood outside the door and texted Hackett. It was a half-truth message. [Recently,


    someone wants to woo your daughter. His name is Toby Newman. He''s Liam''s senior schoolmate. You''re wee.]


    Hackett quickly replied, [Thanks. I''ll treat you to a meal another day.]


    After reading the message, Frank immediately replied. He rejected it firmly. [Don''t. | don''t have time. You''re wee.]


    He did not dare to eat that meal. After all, the message was sent selectively. He was afraid Hackett would settle scores with him


    afterward.


    The meal would be ambush, and it could easily cause nightmares.


    Hackett was suspicious of Frank''s politeness. [Is this information fake? Why don''t you dare to ept my invitation?]


    Frank said, [Or you can pay me directly. In the future, all information will be charged ording to the table of contents. One


    message will cost two thousand dors, and two will be 20% off. You can transfer it to my ount.]


    His tonepletely dispelled


    Hackett''s doubts. [Are you kidding?


    One message wort wodtho


    doyerspDosolthin | can print


    money or what? | don''t have money.


    Anything that costs above one dor


    needs Sherri''s approval.] Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank replied, [Keep the money for yourself. | don''t want to receive your money when I''m old and grey and full of sleep.]


    Hackett was amused. [What? Are you going to read the poem for me? When You Are Old?]


    Frank said, [The information is already free. Do you even want my knowledge for free? How greedy!]


    Hackett rolled his eyes upon seeing Frank''s words. Frank did not write that poem. Was he going to charge for the poem or what?


    The next day was Friday.


    Nathan usually picked up Liam from school every week, but after Frank revealed the personal information to Hackett, Hackett


    decided to meet Toby.


    He epted the job of picking up his son.


    At the school gate of Athana University, Hackett drove a sports car today and parked at the school gate. It was fate. Toby came


    to look for Liam a lot to ask about Ruby.


    Ever since he met Ruby that day, he always asked Liam if he wanted to go to the studio. However, Liam did not like to stay in his


    sister''s studio because he felt bored, so he left no excuse for Toby to go to the studio.


    Like a big brother, Toby put his arm


    around Liam''s shoulder and wal


    toward the sc ol,gatel When he saw


    the (oairy\2r at the entrance and


    Hackett in a suit leaning against the


    car door, Toby greeted politely, "Hello,


    Mr. ckwell." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back then, Hackett was a frequent topic on the trending topics. Not many people did not know him. In addition, Hackett was


    Liam''s father. Naturally, Toby knew about him.


    The Inte had memories. People could search for anything they wanted to know.


    Hackett leaned against the car door casually and gestured for his son to enter the car. Liam was confused. He did not know what


    was wrong with his father.


    He stood there without moving and nned to see what was going on. Toby and his father did not have any interactions.


    "You know me."


    Toby answered honestly. He had indeed searched for Hackett. "I''ve seen you on the Inte."


    Hackett sized up the person in front


    of him from head to toe and from


    foot to head several times. He fait! |


    Toby was not asrinesring enough


    and could not protect his dear Ruby.


    Hackett was already rejecting Toby in


    his heart. "Do you like Ruby?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Liam was shocked. Did he hear wrongly? What? Did Toby want to date his sister?

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Toby did not expect Hackett to say this right off the bat in such a direct manner. After thinking for a while, Toby replied politely,


    "Yes, Mr. Hackett. | would like to woo Ruby.¡±


    When Liam heard Toby''s answer, he was stunned.


    Liam thought, ''l treated him as a good friend, but he wants to date my sister? What is he thinking? He''s hidden it pretty well... but


    why do | feel like | brought danger to our doorstep? Wait. He hasn''t seeded yet. Dad found out about it.¡¯This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Toby had already graduated but hade to the school today to look for Liam. Toby had also been nning to take the


    opportunity to ask about Ruby while he was there. Thanks to Frank''s information, Hackett could meet Toby at the front gates and


    not make a wasted trip.


    ¡°You want to woo Ruby... Sure." Hackett said.


    When Toby heard this, his eyes were filled with surprise. A few secondster, Toby''s eyes began to darken and turned into a look


    of worry.


    Hackett stared at Toby with a faint smile, almost as if he was going to swallow him alive. Toby guessed that there would be


    something else Hackett wanted to say. He was sure things were not that simple.


    Sure enough, after a few seconds of silence, once the cigarette in Hackett''s hand burned out, Hackett handed the cigarette butt


    to his son and instructed, "Throw it away. Be polite."


    Liam was unable to react immediately because of Hackett''s abnormal behavior. Liam formally answered after a while, "Okay..."


    As he spoke, Liam took the cigarette butt from his father''s hand and walked towards the trash can. Even so, Liam could not


    contain his curiosity and kept looking back with every few steps, almost tripping.


    After Liam had walked a distance away, Hackett said, "I won''t stop you from wooing Ruby, but Ruby is the apple of our eye. I''ll


    tell you a few conditions | have. First of all, my future son-inw has to be Athana''s richest man, or at least ranked as the second


    richest man in Athana. This is my lowest requirement. Secondly, he cannot be a rich second-generation heir. | need someone


    who can protect Ruby, not a rich second-generation heir who will take over the family business. A second-generation heir was


    merely born into a rich family, but it doesn''t require any sort of abilities. A person like that won''t be able to protect Ruby well.¡±


    Toby thought, ''Does this mean | have to be the richest man in Athana all on my own before | can try to date Ruby? That''s


    practically impossible.¡¯


    Little did Toby know Hackett just wanted him to give up on trying to woo Ruby. A momentter, Toby understood Hackett''s


    purpose and politely said goodbye, "Mr. Hackett, | won''t go to the studio anymore. Goodbye, Mr. Hackett."


    Hackett felt that Toby was quite polite. At least, he was more polite than Jasper. "Kid, you''re not bad. It''s just that you''re not


    suitable for Ruby. Good luck."


    Toby smiled awkwardly and thanked him. "Thank you, Mr. Hackett. Goodbye."


    Hackett, who had seeded in his n, was in a good mood. Hackett bent down and looked into the rearview mirror as he


    tidied his hair, a victorious smile on his face. When Hackett saw his soning over, he smacked the back of his son''s head and


    scolded him, "Are you stupid? He''s interested in your sister, and you brought him right to her? Do you want your sister to get


    married that badly?"


    Liam felt he had been wrongly used since he wouldn''t have known Toby''s thoughts unless he could read minds. "How would |


    know? Toby and | got to know each other through basketball. How would | know that he was interested in Ruby?" Liam


    protested.


    If Liam had known, he would never have brought Toby to see Ruby. However, Liam felt that Toby was a good person. He was


    polite and cheerful, and he could even make Rubyugh. "Dad, | think you''re setting too high a requirement for my future


    brother-inw. Why don''t you ask her to marry the president, then? Ruby can immediately be the president''s wife, and


    you''ll be the president''s father-inw. How great..."


    Before Liam could finish speaking, Hackett kicked him. Hackett nced at his son in disdain. "Get in the car."


    Liam really missed his grandfather. Liam thought, ''At least when Grandpaes, he takes me somewhere to have fun. Dad


    hardlyes, and now that he''s here, he even hit me so many times. | should do a DNA test next time."


    At the studio that night, Rubyy in Jasper''sp. She held his hand and yed with it. "Do you apply hand cream? Why is your


    hand as delicate as a girl''s hand?" Jasper''s hand was so fair that it did not look like a boy''s hand at all.


    Jasper answered in a serious voice, with no hint of modesty, "No, | was born this way."


    "You''re not even going to be modest about praising yourself," Ruby answered.


    Jasper said, "Excessive modesty is hypocrisy. | don''t lie."


    "Jasper, | realize that you''re getting more and more shameless. Your usual cold expression is all an act, huh?" Ruby said.


    Jasper''s other hand was helping Rudy tidy up her curly hair that was spread out on hisp. His five fingers were intertwined with


    the soft ends of her hair. He was very careful, afraid that he would hurt her. "No, you''re an exception. Have | ever been cold to


    you?"


    Rubyy t on her back and stared into Jasper''s deep eyes, which were full of love for her. Ruby asked, "Haven''t you? | just


    don''t argue with you. Jasper, can | ask you something? When did you start to have feelings for me?"


    "| don''t remember. It was a long time ago." Jasper said.


    After a while, Jasper asked, "What about you?"


    "| don''t remember. | only remember that the only person | was willing to do anything for was you." Ruby answered.


    Jasper spoke, "There won''t be a second person''s name on my marriage certificate." Jasper was sure that he would not marry


    anyone other than Ruby.


    Both their eyes were filled with emotions. Jasper lowered his head as Ruby raised hers. Just as their lips were a few centimeters


    apart, suddenly, the door was pushed open. Afraid he would see something he shouldn''t, the bodyguard had covered his eyes


    while reporting to Ruby, "Miss Ruby, Mr. ckwell will be here soon. His car has already driven into the parking lot."


    The ambiguity in the air dissipated in an instant. Ruby did not panic. She had imagined her father''s sudden appearance


    countless times. Ruby calmly told the bodyguard, "Go outside. I''ll be right out. When my fatheres, tell him I''m changing


    before | leave."


    Ruby knew that this way, her father would note in immediately. After giving her bodyguard instructions, Ruby got up from


    Jasper''sp. There was no trace of panic, and Ruby was very calm. Jasper was not panicked either. He had always known that


    Ruby''s emotions were stable and that she would not panic no matter what happened.


    Seeing that Jasper was smiling at her, Ruby patted his arm. "You''re still smiling? Do you want to get caught? I''ll leave first. Help


    me close upter.¡±


    Jasper patted her curly hair and quickly pecked the corner of her lips. "Alright, go on.¡±


    To prevent her father froming in, Ruby tidied her hair as she headed for the door. She slung her bag over her shoulder and


    quickly turned off the lights in the studio.


    After Trevon''s reminder, Jasper knew better about how to behave on dates, so Ruby did not need to change her clothes today.


    When Ruby opened the door with her bag slung over her shoulder, Hackett was already at the door and was about to open it.


    Ruby''s bodyguard had not had time to tell Hackett what Ruby had instructed him to say.


    Ruby looked a little surprised, her expression pleasant. Ruby smiled and asked, "Dad, why are you here?"


    The bodyguard felt it was a waste that Ruby had not be an actress since she had superb acting skills. A second ago, she


    had been all loving with Jasper, and now, she had transformed into a good girl who was surprised by her father''s appearance as


    she was on the way home.


    Ruby was amazing.


    In the darkness, Jasper sat alone on the sofa, his hands sped behind his head,ying down with his legs crossed leisurely. No


    one would guess that they had almost been caught. He listened to the conversation outside with interest, and the corners of his


    mouth curled up into a beautiful smile. For some reason, he felt that Ruby was very cute.


    Hackett did not expect his daughter to finish work so quickly. "| happened to be doing something nearby and wanted to pick you


    up."


    After Toby''s incident, Hackett had been worried that his daughter had already been charmed by some boy and that she was


    hiding it from him. Now, Hackett felt that he must have been overthinking things.


    Ruby took her key out of her bag and locked the door of the studio. After locking it, she even checked it carefully. Then, Ruby


    held Hackett''s wrist and walked out without looking back. "Is Liam back today?¡± Ruby asked.


    The bodyguard wondered if Ruby was leaving Jasper locked in the studio for the entire night.


    Hackett answered, "Yes, | picked him up today."


    "Oh, | thought Grandpa went to pick him up." Ruby had already gotten into the passenger seat and was fastening her seatbelt.


    Afraid that she would unintentionally give something away, Ruby had put her phone on silent mode and was not holding it either.


    Hackett started the car, driving towards home as he lied to Ruby, "The office wasn''t busy today, so | picked him up on the way."


    ¡®The ckwell Group and Athana University are inpletely different directions. How did their paths cross?¡¯ Ruby wondered.


    Forty minutester, the car arrived at the ckwell family''s vi.


    Hackett turned off the engine, and Ruby got out of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, she took her father''s wrist and


    headed toward the door. When the people sitting on the sofa saw them returning together, they could not help but feel something


    was wrong. Sherri said, "Why did you go and pick Ruby up again?"


    Hackett answered naturally, "It was on the way. | picked Ruby up after having some drinks with a client."


    Joy said, "Then Ruby won''t have a car to go to work tomorrow, right? Ruby, you can drive your father''s sports car. As for your car


    that''s parked at the studio, ask the driver to bring it back."


    Hackett spoke, "I''ll send Ruby to work tomorrow before | go to the office."


    Ruby did not refuse and readily agreed, happy that her father was taking her to work. Ruby said softly, "Grandma, it''s fine. Dad


    can take me to the studio tomorrow."


    Sherri knew something was not right. She turned to look at her son, who had been ying League of Legends with his head


    lowered. However, Liam did not look up for a long time. He quietly yed his game without interrupting or disturbing anyone.


    When they had returned earlier that afternoon, Hackett had warned Liam to keep quiet and told him that if he dared to shoot his


    mouth off in front of his sister, he would be in trouble. After being threatened, Liam was afraid that he would say the wrong thing,


    so he used his game as an excuse to remain almost invisible.


    There were too many smart people in the family. Liam''s grandparents, mother, and sister were extremely intelligent and could


    smell something up from just a look. Liam did not dare to look up and even thought it was good to pretend to be dead.


    This could be considered to be a secret between Hackett and Liam. If this matter leaked out, it would undoubtedly be Liam who


    had leaked it.


    At the studio, Jasper did not leave immediately. Instead, he walked around the entire studio like he was touring it. Usually, with


    the assistant around, Jasper could not touch anything at will. At night, he could look around as he pleased.


    Jasper''s phone rang. Ruby had sent Jasper a message after going up to her room from the living room, [Have you gone home?]


    Jasper wouldn''t keep anything from Ruby, so he wouldn''t lie to her. Jasper replied honestly, [I''m still in the studio.]


    Ruby was a little worried, sending Jasper another message, [Can''t you pick locks? Can''t you get out?]


    Jasper suddenly sent a joking message, [It''s good to sleep in the studio too. That way, | can see you tomorrow morning.]


    After reading the message, Ruby''s


    face flushed red, and she felt very


    loved. She felis aeeserme


    sited glnarasahe as


    completely different from his


    previous cold personality.


    Sometimes, even his unintentional


    words would pull at her heartstrings,


    just like now. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby thought that Jasper was really nning to sleep in the studio and typed, [My father will send me to the studio tomorrow.]


    Jasper replied with another message, [I''ll be going soon. Sleep early. You don''t have to wait for me to get home. I''ll send you a


    message when | reach home.]


    It was impossible for Ruby not to wait for Jasper. She sent him another message, [Be safe. Don''t text and drive.]


    Jasper replied, [Okay.]


    Meanwhile, one of the rooms of the Roberts¡¯ vi was in high spirits. Frank''s phone was ying songs from Lithern Club''s DJ


    one after another, to the point that Frank felt that he might be in Lithern Club.


    Half an hour ago, Frank had asked


    Cyril to write an essay. Cyril said he


    wasn''t in the right mgadgndasr


    f sometniisie''te put him in a better


    mood. Frank had then asked Cyril if


    he would be able to write an


    outstanding essay if there was


    music. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril had given an affirmative answer. After eight songs had been yed, Cyril was swaying his waist to the rhythm of the music.


    Frank was sitting with his legs crossed, and Cyril''s actions now reminded Frank of Rose when she was driving.


    Frank spoke, "Just listen to the music. Can you write more if you wiggle your backside around?"


    Hearing this, Cyril stopped moving his backside and sat down properly.


    Frank''s other phone was specially


    used to receive messages. When it


    rang at the corner of th dable tx!


    t tp teKoOmiso and


    aeincitt


    to leanzily against the


    back of the chair. After reading the


    message, Frank''s lips curled up


    slightly as he took the phone which


    was ying music. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Cyril thought that his father was about to turn off the music, so he quickly said, "| haven''t finished writing yet. Wait a moment."


    ¡°I''m only giving in to you this time. Do you think the college entrance examination is a bar where you can listen to music as you


    write an essay? If the content you writeter isn''t substantial, I''ll make you runps." Frank said.


    "Okay, | got it. | don''t expect you to give in to me anyway. You''ve given all your love to my mother. | know, | know." Cyril


    answered.


    Frank sent a message to his nephew, Jasper, [Congrattions. Your future father-inw personally helped you get rid of your


    love rival.]


    Jasper had already guessed what his godfather had done, and coupled with Hackett''s surprise visit to the studio, everything


    started to make sense. Jasper replied very quickly with a simple sentence, [Thank you for giving him the information.]


    After reading the message, Frank smiled and did not reply. He kicked his son''s foot and urged, "Hurry up. What''s so difficult


    about writing an essay? Even if you don''t want to sleep, | want to."


    Frank''s son was in high school, but Frank felt as if he was the one who was in school. Thanks to that, Frank could not even hug


    his wife to sleep at night. Every time he returned to his room, Ava would already be asleep.


    Frank was so angry that he added, "If you want to repeat the year like Harper, we can do that too."


    Cyril answered, "Don''t speak. | was just bursting with inspiration when you interrupted me."


    Frank was speechless. ¡®He''s just a young kid, but he''s so arrogant. Little brat.¡¯ Frank thought.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    The next year, after hellish revision, Harper''s college entrance examination results finally reached Edward''s expectations. Harper


    barely scraped by, finally leaving high school behind him.


    Cyril, however, was still struggling. His total score in the monthly examst month was only 400 points. Compared to before, he


    had increased by 100 points, so rtively speaking, he had improved significantly.


    However, it was still far from the expectation set by Frank. There was still a lot of room for improvement, and Frank did not rx


    his discipline of Cyril.


    After checking the scores, things had now changed for Harper. He typed messages into the "Freedom" group chat to ask for


    gifts, (Jasper! Jasper! Calling Jasper!]


    At this moment, Jasper was in Ruby''s studio. The curtains in the studio were closed, and no one could look in from outside. The


    entire studio was filled with an atmosphere of love.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ruby was leaning forward, working on her design draft, while Jasper was hugging her from behind. His chin rested on her


    shoulder, and his gaze followed the pencil in her hand. A deep voice from her shoulder entered her eardrums. "The sketchbook


    in the drawer is very beautiful.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ruby stopped drawing and smiled. Her voice was soft, with no reproach in her voice. She knew that Jasper


    could unlock anything, so a locked drawer was easy for him to open. "When did you open it?"


    "The day | was locked in here. | loved it." Jasper answered.


    Jasper was referring to the sketchbook that Ruby kept in the locked drawer. It was filled with drawings of him. Some were of him


    smoking, some were of him working, and some were of him jogging. His favorite drawing was the one where he was hugging


    Ruby from behind while she sketched, exactly like what they were doing now.


    Jasper said thest three words very softly. He leaned close to Ruby''s ear, and his lips unintentionally brushed past the tip of her


    ear. In an instant, the tip of her ear turned red, and her palm became numb. Ruby knew that Jasper could be very seductive


    sometimes, just like this moment. Ruby put her pen down and turned around. She raised her hands, wrapping them around his


    neck, and twining her arms together. Jasper bent down cooperatively, holding her slender waist with one hand and cing the


    other on the table.


    Ruby pretended to scold him. "Didn''t Natalie tell you that you can''t touch other people''s things without asking first?"


    Jasper lowered his eyes to look at Ruby. Without a word, he covered her delicate lips with his own. She had wanted to continue


    teasing him, but her words were swallowed. Ruby had not been surprised by the kiss.


    More than a year had passed since they had started dating on 20 May of the previous year, and she knew that when Jasper


    didn''t want to exin something, he would cover it up with direct actions, such as kissing.


    The kiss went on. Ruby raised her head and epted his love. The kiss felt like itsted for almost a century, both of them


    moving from the bar counter to the sofa. Just as their clothes were about to slip off, Jasper''s phone rang. He pressed it in


    frustration, but the phone continued to ring. The ringtone was annoying.


    Ruby snapped out of her daze and patted Jasper''s shoulder with a red face. Jasper was upset but he still did not want to answer


    the call. He buried his head in her shoulder aggrievedly. This was his favorite action.


    Jasper felt very safe lying against her neck. It felt as if he had the entire world, and all his fatigue would dissipate, leaving only


    joy and peace of mind.


    Ruby raised her hand and gently stroked his hair with a smile. "It''s ringing again. Check who''s calling. What if it''s Trevon looking


    for you?"


    A muffled voice sounded from her neck. Jasper did not sit up but climbed off Ruby andy beside her. Jasper hugged her and


    picked up the phone with one hand. He realized that the missed calls on the screen were all from Harper. If Harper were here,


    Jasper would have killed him.


    Jasper was not in a hurry to respond after seeing the missed call notifications on his phone screen. Harper was most likely


    asking for a gift. Jasper casually picked up the cushion which had been thrown on the ground and ced it under Ruby''s head to


    make her morefortable and carefully helped her tidy up her clothes. Ruby''s face was red, making Jasper''s heart race. He


    wanted to continue, but he restrained himself since this wasn''t the most ideal ce.


    Seeing that Jasper had no intention of replying, Ruby reached out and pushed his chest. "Reply and find out why Harper is


    looking for you."


    "He''s most likely asking for a gift. Help me open it, and you can reply." Jasper cherished every second they were together and


    couldn''t be bothered to reply to messages. Jasper felt that there was nothing more satisfying than hugging Ruby.


    Ruby picked up Jasper''s phone and entered his password with familiarity. She opened the group chat, and sure enough, Harper


    was asking for a gift. "Harper said that he wants thetest limited edition bnce bike. | think he wants to buy a bnce bike and


    bring it to university so he doesn''t have to walk." Ruby said.


    "Okay, you decide," Jasper answered.


    "You... Didn''t you promise Harper? Are you going to agree or not?" Ruby asked.


    "Whatever you say," Jasper said.


    Ruby was speechless. She never knew that Jasper had this other side to him. He was especially clingy. For example, Jasper


    was now refusing to do anything but stick to her and hug her.


    It was hard to believe that a boy who usually looked as if he didn''t care about anything would have such a cute and clingy side.


    Seeing that Ruby did not say anything, Jasper looked up from her neck and leaned his cheek against hers to read the message.


    "Say yes. It''s up to your uncle to decide if he gets to bring it to school.¡±


    Jasper had only agreed to buy it for Harper. However, it was up to Edward to decide if Harper could bring it to show off. Jasper


    just had to keep the promise he had made.


    Ruby understood and smiled. "You''re really sly."


    Jasper stared at her with a meaningful smile as if he was looking at a prey. Ruby was replying to a message, and he was busy


    kissing her neck.


    Jasper''s kisses tickled Ruby, so she shrunk her neck and subconsciously pinched Jasper to ask him to stop. "Stop fooling


    around. I''m replying to a message."


    Jasper said naturally, "You do that." Jasper felt these were two separate matters.


    Ruby was speechless.


    ¡®Forget it.¡¯ Ruby thought, intending to let Jasper do what he liked. Ruby tried her best to ignore the wetness on her neck and


    replied, [Okay. Which one do you like?]


    In the group chat, Harper was so overjoyed that he did not even consider the issue of his father allowing him to bring it to school.


    Harper replied excitedly, [Jasper, you''re my idol!]


    Meanwhile, Cyril was unhappy. Cyril''s results were still far from the points he needed to get a gift. Cyril had originally nned to


    work harder and maybe get the game console with his scores from the final exam. However, because Harper had made a huge


    improvement in the college entrance examination, Frank now felt that the score he had set for Cyril as a goal was a little too low.


    Now, Frank had set the total score for the final term and the college entrance examination at 1200 points. Cyril felt it was a big


    joke since he had difficulty getting 800 points, let alone 1200 points.


    However, Frank had said, "Harper can get 1250 points from 750 points. So do you only have one cell in your brain or left brain


    atrophy?"


    Cyril was depressed. However, even after bargaining with Frank for half an hour, Frank had merely said, "If you get proof of your


    left brain atrophy, I''ll reduce your total score to 800."


    Cyril was speechless.


    Now that Cyril read the messages in the group chat and saw that Harper was about to receive his gift, he was furious. Cyril


    secretly used his sister''s phone to type a reply, [Why did you score 1250 points for no reason?]


    Cyril felt that Harper was always making things hard for him. When Harper was grounded, Cyril had been grounded too. When


    Harper scored 1250, he had to score 1200 points. ''Why didn''t they ask me to get a lower score when Harper wasn''t scoring


    well?¡¯ Cyril thought.


    Cyril was annoyed.


    After reading the message, Ruby chuckled. Jasper sensed her excitement and raised his head curiously. He looked over at the


    message and chuckled. Jasper guessed, "| guess Uncle has also raised his goal to 1200 points so Cyril must be angry.¡±


    "| think so. From Cyril''s messages, | can tell that he wants to beat Harper up. Harper did well this time." Ruby said.


    Jasper hugged Ruby and pressed himself against her. "He could do it in the first ce. He just didn''t want to study." He said.


    "Cyril can do it too, but he''s toozy to study," Ruby answered.


    There were still arguments in the group chat as Harper scolded Cyril for being crazy. Ruby and Jasper quietlyy down and


    watched the quarrel unfold in the group chat. It was pretty entertaining.


    Harper retorted, [I was fucking forced into a corner, okay? If | didn''t score 1250, | would have to repeat the year again.]


    Cyril replied, [It would have been fine if you scored 1100. Why did you answer so many questions?]


    Harper responded, [Are you hormonal?]


    Harper''s father had set the cutoff score. If Harper had scored 1100, he''d have to repeat the year again.


    Olivia made a guess, [Is there a possibility that my uncle also set a goal of 1200 and above for Cyril?]


    Liam replied, [Haha! I''m dying ofughter. The two of you are really like brothers. Amazing. Not even soldiers can be so


    organized.]


    Nona''s phone was with her brother while she was quietly doing her work and listening to her brother''s cursing. Cyril scolded


    Harper until there was nothing left for him to say.


    Harper was overjoyed. He was in a particrly good mood today. Not only did his score satisfy his father''s request, but he would


    also receive a gift from Jasper. Harper said smugly, [That''s my strength. | was keeping a low profile back then when | scored


    750.]


    Cyril retorted, [Yeah right. A low profile? | suspect that you''ve injected growth hormones into your brain.]


    Harper replied, [You''re the one who''s getting growth hormones. I''m the normal one.]


    The two people on the sofa were


    engrossed in watching the quarrel


    unfold. Ruby was in erelee gf orth


    oling theptiohe When her phone


    tht was on the worktable began to


    sh. The phone kept ringing. There


    were indeed many clueless people at


    night. "Help me take my phone,¡± Ruby


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Jasper was unwilling to get up, Ruby pushed him again. There was a hint of coquettishness in her gentleness. "Hurry


    and go."


    Hearing this, Jasper reluctantly sat up and put on his shoes. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Hackett. "Hackett."


    Jasper coughed.


    Ruby was afraid that the two boys would continue to fight, so she used Jasper''s phone to reply, [Harper, watch what you''re


    saying.]


    This sentence instantly extinguished the anger of the two boys in the group.


    Although Jasper did not say much when he was with them, he was still very intimidating. As long as he set the group rules,


    everyone would abide by them.


    Yet, Jasper had always kept his word. He would do whatever he said and would not go back on his promises to the younger


    ones. Moreover, he would be fair and would not treat anyone unfairly.


    The call was already connected.


    Jasper pressed the answer button


    and Ruby suddenly felt pe anid |


    er


    Seat element utton.


    tt''s voice came from the other


    end of the line. "Ruby, are you done


    with work? Do you want me to pick


    you up? I''m nearby. It''s very


    convenient." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby did not reply immediately. Instead, she looked at Jasper, who was standing by the sofa and holding his breath. "| see.


    Alright then."


    On the other end, Hackett was very happy when he heard his daughter agree. "Alright, I''ll be right over. Sit down and rest for a


    while. I''ll be there soon.¡±


    They looked at each other. Jasper could see the provocation in her eyes. He smiled helplessly and could not help but bend down


    to pinch her cheek. It was a little punishment, but he barely used any force.


    After the call ended, Jasper pecked the corner of her lips as punishment. He had no intention of being locked in the studio again.


    ¡°Ruby ckwell. You did that on purpose.¡±


    Ruby raised her head and smiled smugly as if to agree.


    Jasper caressed her hair lovingly. He really could not do anything to her. To avoid bumping into Hackett, he chose to leave.


    Before they parted, they kissed for a long time.


    "I''m leaving," Jasper said.


    Ruby blushed and nodded. After being punished with a kiss, she didn''t dare to provoke him anymore and obediently replied in a


    low voice, "Okay."


    Seeing that Ruby was quiet, he smiled and turned to walk quickly to the parking lot. He started the car and turned the steering


    wheel to leave.


    Ruby was left alone to sort out her emotions. She kept fanning herself with her hands in an attempt to cool herself down.


    Not long after Jasper left, Hackett''s car arrived at the parking lot. The bodyguard couldn''t help but admire Jasper''s ability to time


    things well.


    Since Ruby would agree to Hackett


    picking her up from time to time,


    Hackett''s paranoia dissipated. (a\


    adgition apt hever went to the


    studio during the day, so even if


    Hackett came all of a sudden, he did


    not encounter anyone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett felt his daughter could still be by his side for a long time, and his nervous heart was put at ease.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    They were in a secret rtionship, but the me of love was wildly growing.


    Soon, it was Jasper and Ruby''s birthday. This day was very meaningful to Jasper. He knew that Ruby liked to y number


    games. Whether it was their time together or the payment of suits they made, it was a meaningful number.


    Naturally, the opening of the newpany also needed to be meaningful. The birthday was also the opening day of Jasper''s


    clothingpany.


    Jasper''s clothingpany was named OnLy. He announced to the public that the name was borrowed from the designer''s


    name, the winner of a men''s clothing designpetitionst year. But no one had seen this designer before.


    The clothingpany was huge. There was only one office building covering a wide range of areas. The live-stream tform


    and clothing processing factory were also established in the same building to make it easier to manage.


    On the day of the newpany''s opening, the Roberts family, the Landor family, the ckwell family, the Yamin family, and the


    Turner family were all present. The news hit the headlines and everyone in Athana knew that Jasper had bought a building and


    spent a huge sum of money to build a new brand, OnLy.


    After the opening ceremony in the morning, the Turner family people returned to Sapphire City. It could be said that they came


    and went in a hurry.


    At 11:00 at night, a group of passengers carried their bags to Athana Airport and made their way to the aircraft.


    Sherri pushed Hackett upstairs and urged, "Hackett, hurry up. It''s gettingte. Time is running out. It will have been midnight


    when we get there. Let''s go.¡±


    Half an hour ago, they were still at Grand Manor. Today was Jasper and Ruby''s birthday. Trevon held a birthday party for the two


    of them. After cutting the cake and leaving the kids in the hotel, they came to the airport.


    Rose held Edward''s hand and urged, "Dawdler, what are you doing? Are you going or not? Hurry up. Move your legs.


    "We were left behind inst year''s trip. It''s rare for Harper to get a high score this year. That''s why we have the chance to travel


    with Trevon. Hurry up."


    Edwardughed and guessed Hackett''s thoughts. He said, "If you''re worried about Ruby, it''s not toote for you to get off the


    ne now."


    Hackett was indeed concerned with his daughter. Every year after her birthday, he would be more worried. Although Ruby would


    get married one day, he was still reluctant to part with her.


    Suddenly, Trevon said, "Get out. That saves my money."


    Then, he held Natalie''s hand and walked past Hackett. He suddenly stopped and said unhurriedly, "My son has been ina


    rtionship for a long time. He might get married next year. Don''t forget toe to the wedding."


    Natalie nced sideways at the man beside him who was telling the truth in all honesty. When she saw him raise his eyebrows


    and smile, she even gloated a little. She felt a sense of victory. If Hackett knew that Jasper and Ruby had already been together


    for so long, he might have died of anger right now.


    Rose, who had already entered the cabin, sensed that there was a gossip. She immediately turned around and asked, "What?


    Jasper is in a rtionship? When did this happen? Why didn''t we know about it at all?¡±


    Trevon held Natalie''s hand and walked forward. He said, "My son keeps a low profile and doesn''t like to be watched."


    When Sherri heard that Jasper had a girlfriend, she felt even worse than if she lost her job. "Natalie, what''s wrong with you?


    When did Jasper have a girlfriend? Why don''t you tell me?"


    No wonder Jasper didn''t respond when she encouraged him to be with Rubyst year. It turned out that he had someone in his


    heart. So it seemed she had lost an excellent future son-inw.


    Sherri had a look of doubt and shock on her face. Originally holding Hackett''s hand, she let go of it and walked into the cabin ina


    huff. Hackett was skeptical of Trevon''s words. When he saw that Sherri was angry, he immediately chased after.


    The ne took off.


    On the ne, Sherri still could not ept the fact that Jasper had a girlfriend and had been dating for so long. From Trevon''s


    tone, he was very satisfied with his future daughter-inw. She leaned against the sofa listlessly and sighed.


    Rose smiled when she saw Sherri''s pale face. She knew what she was sighing about. Natalie automatically blocked Sherri''s


    words and was too embarrassed to talk to her. Hackett did not let Natalie off. "Natalie, is Jasper really in a rtionship?"


    ¡°Ah, yes." This was nota lie.


    Hackett felt a littleplicated. He had an indescribable feeling and somehow felt a little pity. "What does his girlfriend do?"


    Edward''s legs were wide open. He sat on the sofa and helped Rose crack walnuts. He smiled and raised his chin. He said to


    Trevon, "Tell us."


    Rose leaned on Edward''s shoulder and rubbed Edward''s ears from time to time. Her gossipy genes made her echo, "Yes, tell us


    something. I''m also curious what kind of girl she is."


    Edward indulged in Rose''s behavior. No matter how restless her hands were, he did not stop her.


    Trevon did not n to go into detail. He was being sloppy and picky. He was very careful with his words. Trevon crossed his legs


    and looked like an old man with candy in his mouth. "I''ve never seen her before, but that doesn''t matter as long as Jasper loves


    her. I''m rich enough. | don''t need my son''s marriage to serve for my family."


    ¡®Was that an answer?¡¯ All the other people felt unsatisfied.


    ¡®Why did he not answer the question correctly? Wasn''t the point about what kind of girlfriend Jasper would find? Why did he


    answer that his family was rich and did not need a marriage alliance?"


    Trevon was digressing.


    Sherri hadpletely believed that Jasper had a girlfriend and that his son-inw had already been stolen by someone else.


    "Natalie, you are an ipetent mother. Jasper has been dating for so long. But you don''t even know where that girl is from.


    What if Jasper brings you a very domineering daughter-inw? Let''s see what you''ll do then."


    "How could she be as gentle as my Ruby? If Ruby was with Jasper, Natalie would not be wronged by her daughter-inw.¡¯ Sherri


    thought in her heart and felt resentful.


    Natalie smiled. How could Ruby be domineering? If someone had to be like that, that person must be Jasper. "If you''re afraid


    that | can''t cope with her, | still have your help, right? If one day I''m bullied by my future daughter-inw, you''lle and help me


    with a gun on her head."


    Roseughed and shrugged her shoulders. "Alright, | promise I''ll do it. But Sherri, you might be thinking too much. There is a


    madman to protect his wife, how could you get bullied? Am | right, Old Trevon?"


    "I''m very far in age from Edward. Do you have poor eyesight?"


    Edward spoke for his wife. "It''s not embarrassing to admit that you''re old."


    In the end, to dispel Hackett''s suspicion, Trevon added another truth. "From my son''s description, my evaluation of my future


    daughter-inw is that she''s a bold girl."


    Natalie turned to look at the man who was telling the truth again, signaling him to shut up.


    Upon receiving his wife''s warning, Trevonughed out loud. "Let''s y cards."


    Trevon thought he had said nothing wrong. ¡®Ruby has been in love with Jasper for such a long time and no one knew it. Isn''t she


    just bold? | didn''t lie."


    Indeed, Trevon''s words dispelled thest doubt in Hackett''s heart. After all, his daughter was not a bold girl.


    Sherri was in a bad mood. Trevon dispelled herst fantasy. Ruby had nothing to do with being bold. She could be regarded as


    gentle. "I''m noting. | want to sleep."


    Rose persuaded with a smile. "Don''t. It''s rare for us toe out and have fun together. Don''t spoil the mood. Besides, Jasper is


    only dating, not getting married. If the rtionship breaks down, anything is possible."


    Trevon raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes as he asked Rose, "Are you cursing me for not having a daughter-inw?"


    Rose retorted, "Shut up. Come on, time for cards. Edward, teach me! | don''t know about cards."


    Edward wanted to persuade Rose not to participate. He had no talent for ying cards. However, when he saw the smile on


    Rose''s face, he agreed in the end. "Alright."


    Edward didn''t know what Jasper''s girlfriend was like, but he could catch a hint of scheming from Trevon''s eyes. He didn''t know


    exactly what it was, but certainly nothing good came from Trevon''s heart.


    For several hours, Sherri was in a state of repeatedly sighing. Natalieforted her several times guiltily. When she saw her


    best friend''s pale appearance, she almost couldn''t hold it in and told her the truth.


    At the same time, in Grand Manor, the birthday party wasing to an end.


    Jasper drank some wine and raised his hand to look at his watch. He realized that it was already 12:30 pm. He nced at Olivia


    and Ruby, who were sitting on the sofa with their heads close to each other and their faces red. He instructed, "Nona, help your


    sister to her room. Cyril, Kade, and Harper send Liam over as well."


    Rose''s twins and the Yamin family''s two kids were too young. When their elders left, they brought the younger ones home, afraid


    that Jasper would not be able to take care of so many people.


    In addition, they needed to make up for their lessons tomorrow morning.


    They all had their private rooms in Grand Manor, which were reserved by their fathers.


    Nona nodded. She never refuted her brother''s arrangements. She was unbelievably obedient.


    After everyone left, Jasper carried Ruby to her room. In a daze, she felt someone hugging her. It was a familiar scent. She


    subconsciously buried her head into his arms and mumbled something.


    Jasper''s helpless eyes hid a hint of pampering. "You can''t drink so much next time."


    It wasn''t Ruby''s wish to drink so much. It was just that she was unlucky at night. She always lost in games and had to ept


    punishment.


    The girl in his arms seemed to have heard Jasper''s words and replied gloomily, "Yes."


    Half an hourter, Jasper went to the other rooms to check on the kids. He also instructed them not to go out at night and that


    they should call him if anything happened.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Jasper


    went to their rooms to check oh


    Olivia and Nona gqjatready Fa en


    dspace winite Cyril and Harper were


    still ying games. Cyril was very


    loud, and Liam was sleeping like a


    dead dog on the bed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go. We''re losing the tower."


    Harper was screaming, "I''m out of HP. | need to go back."


    Cyril cursed. He was extremely anxious. Seeing that the crystal was about to be pushed, he said, "I''ll die when youe back.


    Hurry up. Don''t you know how to y?"


    When Jasper came in, he heard the two of them scolding each other. He reprimanded, "Keep your phone. If you don''t sleep, go


    home. Don''t you know that you have tuition tomorrow?"


    Cyril, who had been criticized, nodded hurriedly. "Got it, got it. I''ll go to bed immediately after this round.¡±


    Harper had no tuition or homework and was finally liberated.


    After leaving the kids'' rooms, Jasper returned to his one. The woman on the bed was sleeping peacefully. She was breathing


    evenly. Perhaps it was because it was too hot, her arms reached out of the nket.


    He walked over and tucked her arm back under the nket. Hey down beside her and did not n to sleep. He just quietly


    looked at her beautiful sleeping face and smiled.


    After a while, Ruby was woken up by


    the heat and wanted to go to the


    toilet. Jasper had adjusted tkgOl"!


    hac hia air conditioner to


    78.8¡ãF, but other than her head, no


    part of her body was exposed to the


    air. It would be strange if she didn''t


    feel hot. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She opened her sleepy eyes. Jasper looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Before Ruby fully opened her eyes, she heard a familiar voice. She turned around and held her pee. Instead of going to the toilet


    immediately, she asked, "Is it my room or yours?"


    Jasper did not blush or feel that he had done something wrong. He smiled faintly and said, "It''s mine."


    Upon hearing this, Ruby smiled. She


    lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    She did not feel u ortalgta They


    re in Joven soiCAd be strange if


    Jasper could send her back. As


    lovers, they had been together for so


    long. They had done everything they


    needed to do except the veryst


    thing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had to admit that Jasper could be considered a gentleman. Although he was not pretentious, she was still nervous if he had


    that kind of idea.


    The shy images of cuddling together suddenly rushed into her mind. Her ears turned red, and her heart beat like a drum. She


    lowered her head and said, "I''m going to the toilet.¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Jasper was lying on his side, wearing dark blue pajamas. Looking at the woman''s fleeing back in anxious steps, for some


    reason, he found her cute.


    After a while, Ruby came out. She had already adjusted her emotions while she was in the bathroom. She tried her best to look


    natural as she lifted the nket andy down.


    Seeing that she was lying in the nket, he still did not lie down or crawl into bed. He just stared at her in a daze, as if she would


    disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Her heart was pounding under his direct gaze. "What are you doing?"


    Jasper answered naturally, "I''m looking at you."


    ¡®Well, that''s a simple but correct answer.¡¯


    She had just taken a nap and gone to the bathroom, so she was already awake.


    Seeing that he was still looking at her with affection in his eyes, Ruby turned around under the nket and faced him. She began


    to stare at him with the same look.


    He did not know how long they had been looking at each other. Facing her burning gaze and the provocative smile on her lips,


    Jasper lost in the end.


    He turned around and turned off the light. The curtains were not drawn tightly, and the silver-white light from the window seeped


    through the gap and projected onto the bed.


    The flickering light lit up their faces.


    The lights went out. Under the nket, Ruby''s fingers nervously twisted together. Her heart was bouncing.


    Jasper flipped over, lifted the nket, and crawled in. He hugged Ruby tightly and buried his head in her neck, rubbing against


    her soft skin.


    The numbing touch made Ruby shudder. She subconsciously pushed his firm chest and said with a hint of embarrassment in her


    gentle voice, "Don''t."


    As she spoke, she reached out and touched her itchy neck. However, Jasper''s touch just now seemed to be lingering on her


    neck. The blush on her face began to spread.


    In the dim light, she looked at him. He stared at her. His eyes were raw with desire. That''s a desire for possession.


    Ruby raised her hand and began to stroke his handsome facial features. From his eyebrows to the end of his eyes, she kept


    drawing this beautiful face that would stir up some special imagination. She was prepared to carve it into the deepest part of his


    heart.


    Her fingers were very slender and gentle when she drew his face. Every touch was like another kind of tantalizing, like a white


    feather tickling the soles of his feet.


    Just as she was about to draw it again, the kissnded as expected. The moment the kissnded, she took the initiative to hug


    his neck with a smile and breathe in each other''s breath.


    At some point, her nightdress had been mercilessly thrown to the floor. In the next second, a dark blue nightgown was folded


    over her white nightdress.


    At this moment, Ruby''s face was like a drop of red ink that had been dripped onto a piece of thin paper. The red ink was


    constantly spreading, showing the most beautiful picture.


    As time passed, Ruby''s eyes gradually became blurry, as if she had lost her way in a forest surrounded by clouds. A familiar


    voice pulled her back to her senses. The voice was extremely low and hoarse, and his scarlet eyes stared at her.


    At this moment, she was like a prey that had walked right into the trap willingly.


    ¡°Ruby, is that okay?"


    These words made Rubyugh in anger. After cuddling for a long time, he finally asked if it was okay. That was a kind of


    unnecessary politeness. No one would ask the host whether they shoulde in when paying a visit during Christmas.


    Ruby did not dampen his passion. She raised her smooth arm and touched his cheek. The temperature of her palm was rising. It


    was so hot that even her whole body was getting warm. She said softly, "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the kissnded again. To prevent Ruby from being shy because of hearing his voice, Jasper yed a song on his


    phone to cover the unique music created by Ruby.


    The scenery in the early morning was also very beautiful, but it was inferior to the scenery in the room.


    One song after another was yed on a continuous loop in the room. Their hearts would follow the rhythm of the songs, and


    their music would lose control and break sometimes.


    ¡°It would be fine in a while. If you''re not feeling well, pinch me."


    Ruby had gradually lost herself. Her ears were filled with music, but the other organs were more sensitive. She nodded in a


    daze. It happened indeed as Jasper had wished.


    Daylight came, and the scenery in the room was illuminated. The scene of them sleeping in each other''s arms because of


    overexertion formed a strong contrast with the noise outside. The two types of music had stopped, and all that was left was


    silence.


    The man was like a child burying his head in the woman''s neck. His hand under the nket was hanging on her slender waist.


    Even though they were asleep, the corners of their lips were curled into a cozy smile.


    Around eight o''clock, in the other room where Liam and Kade stayed, just as Liam was sleepingfortably, the phone rang


    non-stop. In a daze, he reached out to turn off the screen, and the call was hung up.


    After a while, another call came in. Kade, who was sleeping beside him, pushed his buddy''s arm. "Liam, it''s your call."


    If he didn''t answer it, no one could continue sleeping in the annoying noise.


    Liam was not awake. His mind was in a mess. He had drunk too muchst night andpeted with Olivia in alcohol tolerance.


    Jasper had not stopped them from drinking. So his head was still hurting.


    Lying on his stomach, he fumbled for his phone and ced it by his ear. Throughout the entire process, he did not open his eyes


    and replied breathlessly, "Hello, who is it?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was dissatisfied with his tone. He said in an unfriendly tone, "I''m your father."


    Liam did want to sleep. He was too drowsy to answer. Out of courtesy, he said, "My father, alright. My father, why are you so


    loud? I''m not deaf."


    The person on the other end was irritated. He could tell from the voice that his son was still asleep. He couldn''t be bothered to


    argue with him. "Where''s your sister?"


    Liam was already on the verge of sleep. He casually replied, "Sleeping." He stretched out his leg and realized that he had kicked


    a leg. Without waiting for the other party to ask, he continued, "Sleeping beside me. Anything else? I''m about to sleep."


    Hackett did not believe it. After all, the siblings had not slept together much often since they grew up. It could be said that they


    did not sleep in the same room at all. Hackett asked with suspicion, "Are you in the same room as your sister?"


    At this moment, Liam only wanted to sleep and did not pay attention to his father''s tone at all. He was in a hurry to hang up the


    phone and replied perfunctorily, "Yes, that''s right. You''re so annoying. We''re sleeping.¡±


    After his son''s repeated affirmation, Hackett hung up the phone doubtfully. He could not be bothered to continue talking


    nonsense with his son.


    Regardless of whether it was Kade or Liam, they hadpletely forgotten about the phone call and fell asleep again. Liam''s


    head was swollen and he only wanted to sleep. Kade, on the other hand, had watched Cyril and Harper y games until 4:30 in


    the morning. He had only slept for about three hours and was very sleepy at this time.


    After the game ended, Cyril and Harper returned to their rooms to sleep.


    At the same time, overseas, in a huge dining hall of the hotel, six people sat at a table. Other than Trevon and Natalie, the rest of


    the people called home immediately to ask about the kids¡¯ situation.


    Rose took the breakfast from Edward and said sweetly, "Honey, thank you."


    Trevon and Natalie felt disgusted by how the middle-aged couple called each other.


    Sherri and Hackett were already used to Rose''s actions. Seeing that Hackett had hung up, Trevon teased, "I suggest you don''t


    travel next year. Why don''t you just hide Ruby in your pocket?"


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Hackett rolled his eyes at Trevon.


    This time, Sherri did not reprimayid |


    ckett- Fanner (sing such an


    @) deaahag son-inw like Jasper,


    she would indeed need to watch her


    daughter more closely if this young


    girl was looking for a boyfriend.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Jasper has already found a girlfriend. If Ruby wants another boyfriend, | have to work harder."


    Her endless sighs made it seem like everyone was not here for fun but formentation. It was as if someone had a terminal


    illness.


    Natalie lowered her head guiltily. She


    could not bear to see her best friend


    in a dispirited state. She kne


    much Sh rilikad ssperbat she


    IPN think of Jasper


    whenever there was something good


    to share. She always had Jasper''s


    name on her lips. "Anything is


    possible. Let''s eat the breakfast."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sherri''s eyes lit up. "Are you saying that Jasper and Ruby still have a chance?"


    "| didn''t say that. | just said that anything is possible. Maybe Ruby will find a better boyfriend than you like."


    Hackett added, "Our Ruby is still young. It''s too early to get married. Don''t keep thinking of pushing our Ruby out."


    Edward did not intend to interrupt this topic. He quietly served Rose breakfast. After all, they only had sons. They could not


    understand the anxiety and panic of losing their daughter as Hackett did.


    Therefore, it was better to shut up.


    Rose was in a good mood. Not only could shee out to travel, but Harper also got into university.


    Trevon, on the other hand, gave a


    meaningful nce to Hackett, who


    was eating suet pstgsed RB


    heg(rvita wat your Ruby? You


    think you have done a great job,


    right? You might be a


    grandfather next year.¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Edward looked up, he saw Trevon''s scheming gaze. He stared at Trevon for a few seconds, deep in thought, looking for


    clues. After thinking for a while, he still could not figure out what he was scheming.


    Trevon was a person who sometimes made it difficult to guess what he was thinking. Perhaps you had already been schemed


    against and fallen into a trap when you realized it.


    Just as Edward was about to look away, his eyes met Trevon''s. Trevon was in an unprecedented good mood as he smiled faintly


    at Edward.


    Natalie naturally knew what this man was proud of and sighed in her heart.


    But Edward was baffled by that look.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    It was almost noon.


    The man and woman on the bed woke up slowly. She was awakened by the heat. In her sleep, she felt that she was surrounded


    by a furnace. Waves of heat swept over her body.


    Her arms were sore and her waist was painful as ifboring for a whole day. It was very ufortable and she couldn''t even be


    bothered to move.


    Her throat was extremely hoarse fromst night''s unrestrained singing. "You..."


    As soon as she spoke, she felt that something was amiss. She realized that her voice was hoarse and unpleasant. Ruby chose


    to purse her lips and remained silent.


    Jasper was not a heavy sleeper. Last night, he was the one who slept the most soundly. He was also the one who felt the most


    at ease and satisfied. When he felt the movements under the nket, he asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong? Are you


    feeling unwell?"


    In the early morning, his voice was maic and low. His hoarseness was not because he had been speaking for a long time,


    but because he had not fully woken up in the morning. It was a very pleasant voice. He opened his eyes sleepily and


    subconsciously pulled her into his arms. "You don''t want to sleep anymore?"


    Because her voice was unpleasant, Ruby did not answer. She only nodded in his arms. "Yes."


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?"


    Under the nket, Ruby felt her hand intertwined with his fingers. The other hand held his other hand and ced it on her bare


    waist. The meaning was very clear. Her waist was ufortable.


    She buried her head in his chest and pretended to be ignorant. She was a little shy, and the red ink on her face spread again.


    Jasper took in her actions and lowered his eyes to look at her cute appearance. His heart started to itch again. He ced his


    broad palm on her waist and rubbed it gently. He said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry. The music is DJ. Kind of loud. | lost


    control."


    Most of the musicst night was DJ. Such music by DJs was always loud and made people lost in its rhythm. Last night was so


    high. Under the dissipated atmosphere, the cells in his body all lost control. Coupled with thebination of the two types of


    music, their emotions reached their peak.


    His massage was very gentle. After a while, Ruby felt that her waist did not feel so sore anymore. The heat on her face scattered


    a little. She asked gently, "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    "I''ll goter. Are you still feeling unwell?"


    Ruby shook her head and suddenly remembered that she was in his room. She urged, "Get up quickly. Liam wille looking


    for uster."


    "Yes," he replied readily, but his body did not move. Instead, he hugged her even tighter. "How many times did you call me Jazzy


    last night? Huh?"


    Thest time they were in the studio, Ruby deliberately called him Jazzy. In the end, the man in front of her said that she could


    call him Jazzy, but not in normal times. It was only at a special moment.


    It was not untilst night that she finally understood the special moment that the man meant. She was joked and bit his chest.


    He groaned and frowned, but he did not push her away. He indulged her and let her vent her angry love. A few secondster,


    Ruby pulled back and looked at her masterpiece in satisfaction. Her teeth marks were all over his chest as if this man had been


    branded by her.


    Jasper lowered his head to look at the shallow and neatly arranged teeth marks on his chest. He reached out to touch them and


    asked, "Ruby, | want to tattoo your name here."


    Ruby looked up and met his serious gaze. She sensed that he was not joking. She did not expect him to have such a romantic


    idea. She was very touched, but she did not want him to do this. She reached out and hugged him, leaning her cheek against his


    chest. "No, | don''t agree."


    Jasper lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. He asked, "Why?"


    She stretched out her index finger and tapped his chest with her fingertip. She said seriously, "As long as you have me here, |


    can feel it.¡±


    Whether he loved her or not, it could be seen from his eyes. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have waited for so long.


    Ruby thought it through very clearly. She only wanted Jasper to have her in his heart. If he didn''t love her, so what if his entire


    body was engraved with her name? Moreover, she liked his body to be intact and perfect. As she was thinking, her hand touched


    an uneven ce on his chest.


    She could not care less. Without hesitation, she pulled the nket down. Jasper did not stop her. She would find out sooner or


    later. It was too darkst night and she was in a daze. It was normal that she hadn''t noticed it.


    Her fingers rubbed against a scar on his chest. It was not deep, a very faint scar. Ruby frowned and asked, "When did you get


    this wound?"


    From the wound, she could tell that it was very deep at that time. She could even see traces of stitches with her naked eyes, but


    it was faint now.


    She began to recall. Before Jasper could say that he was fine, the smart Ruby had already thought of the time when this scar


    would fall. She looked up at him guiltily. "You were injured that day, right?"


    Seeing that her small eyes were wide open, he lowered his head and kissed her eyelids, trying to divert her attention. He said


    gently with a smile on his lips, "You''re not getting up, hm? Aren''t you afraid that Liam wille looking for you?"


    Seeing that he was about to change the topic, Ruby asked again in a domineering tone, "You lied to me that day. You were


    injured, right? This injury was caused by those peoplest time."


    He smiled andforted her when she refused to let go. He pinched her cheek and put his arms around her. "I''m better now," he


    said casually. "I just don''t want you to worry, you know." He couldn''t bear to see her cry.


    After saying this, Ruby could not help but cry. Her eyes were twinkling, and tears blurred her vision and moistened his chest.


    He gently raised his hand and used his lips to bring away the warm tears on her cheeks. Heforted her, "Silly girl, why are


    you crying? Don''t cry. Baby, I''m fine."


    At that time, Ruby had believed his words. In addition, Natalie also said that it was just a superficial wound. He walked briskly


    like a healthy man, dispelling all her doubts. She ced all her concern on Liam and did not care much about him. "Why are you


    so stupid? | always thought that you were just a light wound. Can you show me if there are any other injuries?"


    Seeing the worry on her face and the tears in her eyes, his heart ached. Other than cooperating, there was nothing else he could


    do. Fortunately, the scars on her body had been removed with ointment. Otherwise, she would be heartbroken to see so many


    scars.


    If he had known that she was in so much pain, he would have listened to his mother''s surgery to remove this scar. Jasper


    regretted it a little.


    He sat up, and she also sat up with him. She pulled up the nket and carefully examined every part of his body, from top to


    bottom. The atmosphere was originally quite serious. "What about your lower body?"


    He wanted to tease her when he heard this, but when he saw her worried gaze, he obediently got up from the bed and even


    obediently turned around so that she could see it. "No, it''s just this scar. It''s not that serious."


    After the examination, she felt relieved. Little did she know that the other scars had been erased. Ruby reached out to pull his


    arm into the nket and said solemnly, "Jasper."


    Seeing that she was extremely serious, he did not dare to joke around. He replied seriously, "Yes, tell me. I''m listening."


    "In the future, no matter what happens, you can''t hide the good and the bad from me." She hoped to share weal and woe with


    him, not leaving him alone to carry the burden while she was enjoying a peaceful life.


    Jasper''s heart softened when he met her serious eyes. He could not help but rub her head and agree. "Yes, | understand."


    ¡°Are you getting up?" He wiped another tear from her eye. "I was wrong. Don''t cry."


    When she met his nervous gaze, she could not bear to be angry for too long. She was not angry at all but felt heartbroken for his


    suffering. He always hid everything and presented the best side of himself to her. He hid everything he had endured and did not


    exin.


    "What about my clothes?" She pouted her cute lips and pinched his nose as punishment.


    In this second, her phone rang. She turned to look at the caller ID that kept jumping. It was from her father. She gestured for


    Jasper to keep quiet. "Hush." Then, she swiped the answer button and adjusted her tone. "Daddy."


    Jasper smiled and gently lifted the nket to get out of bed. He went to the wardrobe to get her clothes. After the two of them got


    together, he bought clothes of various seasons, all of which were her favorite styles.


    Her clothes were hanging in the wardrobe. There were all kinds of styles like pants, skirts, and jackets in all weather,


    demonstrating the differences between different seasons.


    Seeing that she was on the phone, he


    picked out a suit made by Ruby and


    put it on. She pulled ye the bGARat !


    thathad Bt@pdd St and stared at his


    back in a daze until the other end of


    the phone called out to her, "Ruby, is


    there a problem with the signal?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Jasper turned to


    look at her. He pointed at the clothes


    and asked her which outfit she mM


    wanted to we He walked pane)


    away and SHowed her the wardrobe.


    She saw a cab of clothes. They


    were all her favorite colors. Her heart


    felt as if it had fallen into a honey


    river. It was extremely sweet. She


    raised her hand to indicate that she


    would wait. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dad, I''m listening. Tell me."


    Hackett thought that his daughter had just woken up and was a little blurry. "It''s nothing. Daddy just called to ask why you slept in


    the same room as Liam."


    For a moment, Ruby did not react to his father''s words. When did she sleep in the same room as Liam? She slept with her


    boyfriendst night.


    Could it be that the well-dressed man had discussed it with Liam?


    That shouldn''t be the case. Liam never closed his mouth. In this aspect, he was very simr to his father.


    She anxiously asked Jasper with her eyes. She coughed and asked Jasper, who was picking up her clothes, to turn around and


    communicate silently.


    Ruby mouthed, "Did you ask Liam to tell my father that | slept in the same room with him?"


    Jasper stared at her delicate lips and


    watched as she opened and closed


    them. After understanding eon


    question he wanted ask: e


    slidiien| leaned over and ced one


    hand on the edge of the bed. He


    leaned close to her ear and taught


    her how to answer. "Just say yes.


    Liam might be spouting nonsense."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ruby."


    By the time she realized what was happening, Jasper was already on his feet and heading for the bathroom as if nothing had


    happened. "Yes, that''s right. He''s still asleep. he drank too muchst night. I''m worried about him."


    She talked to Hackett for another ten minutes and told her parents to have fun and not worry about her. She also said that she


    would go to the Landor family at night to help them with their homework.


    Rose was overjoyed when she heard that. She praised Ruby for being sensible and said that whoever married Ruby would be


    the luckiest person in the world.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She could hear Rose''s loud voice and Sherri''s boasting over the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Jasper handed the clothes he had chosen to Ruby. "Is this one okay?"


    The style was a little brisk, but Ruby quite liked it. It was a casual off-white suit. Jasper even helped her match it with a ck


    undershirt. There was also a round light te ear stud on the side of the shirt.


    "Sure."

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    After the two of them tidied up, Jasper apanied Ruby for lunch. After lunch, Jasper kissed Ruby goodbye and parted ways.


    Meanwhile, Ruby returned to her room.


    When Liam woke up, his sister was painting.


    Seeing his brother rubbing his head, Ruby put down her pen and said gently, "I told you not to drink so much, but you never


    listen. Are you feeling unwell now?"


    "That tomboy Olivia provoked me. How can | admit defeat to a girl?" He had been indeed careless. His head still hurt in a daze.


    "Ruby, have you eaten anything?"


    "Yes. What about Harper? And are they up? Wash your face and I''ll send them back after the meal. We''ll stay at Grandma''s


    house tonight. You can help them with the homework."


    "Ah, didn''t Vincent and Dalton hire tuition teachers? Why do they still need us to teach them? They must be idiots." It was a


    torture for him to finish his high school and the days of doing endless exercises. Liam did not want to recall the knowledge in


    school. Studying was simply a nightmare.


    Ruby patted his arm and said, "Shut up. You only know how to have fun. Our parents have been on a trip. We''ve grown up and


    we have to help watch over the kids. It''ll be a week at most. Hurry up and wash your face."


    His sister''s words were like aw. No matter how unwilling Liam was, he was still very obedient to Ruby''s words. He replied


    unwillingly, "Got it. I''m justining.¡±


    Liam did not return to his room. Instead, he washed up right in Ruby''s room. He also used his sister''s facial cleanser, skincare


    products, hand cream, and even her perfume as usual.


    "Liam."


    Liam''s muffled voice came from the bathroom. "Ah, what''s wrong?"


    Ruby knew that his brother was brushing his teeth the moment she heard his voice. She walked into the bathroom and wrung a


    towel for his brother. She pulled on her ck shirt guiltily to block the spots on her body. "Did you tell Dad that you slept in the


    same room as mest night?"


    "Ah, no. When?"


    Liam turned to look at Ruby in surprise. He looked innocent as if he had never said anything.


    "So why did Dad say so? Didn''t Dad call you this morning?"


    ¡®Did he call me? When?"


    Liam brushed his teeth as he tried to recall if he had received his father''s call in the morning. After a brainstorm, he finally


    remembered. "Oh, | remember now. | think | received a call in this morning. Was it from Dad?"


    "So it was Liam spouting nonsense in sleep.¡¯ Ruby finally believed it.


    "You told Dad this morning that we stayed in the same roomst night. Dad called me this morning to confirm it. | said the same


    thing. Don''t let it slip. You don''t want him to know you are a drunkard, right?" Ruby was afraid that Liam would notice something


    wrong with her. So after handing over the towel, she directly left the bathroom.


    Liam was very grateful to his sister for covering for him. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Ruby, thank you.¡±


    The next second, Liam''sints came from the bathroom. "I think that Dad is going through menopause. He wanted to go


    out on a travel and then he did it without hesitation. Mr. Trevon spent so much money to invite him out. Why is he still watching


    over me? I''m already an adult. Does he have to do this?¡±


    After leaving the hotel, Ruby brought the Landor family''s kids back. Then, she went to the studio and sent Jasper a message


    telling him her whereabouts. She said that she was going to stay with the Landor family tonight and for the next few days.


    Cyril, Nona, and Olivia were taken away when Jasper left. After all, the Ruby car could not amodate so many people.


    Jasper knew Ruby''s personality and had already guessed that she would move to the Landor family, so he did not take the


    Landor family''s kids with him when he left.


    Five dayster, the tourists returned. When they left, each of them had a suitcase. When they returned, each of them took back


    three suitcases in their hands.


    Sherri and Rose had the most. Now that someone was willing to pay the bills, they had to go shopping with all their energy.


    Whether it was Sherri or Rose, they both adhered to the principle of taking advantage of others. Their steps spread across every


    street they went and their hands touched every item their eyesnded. Sherri, particrly, turned her sadness into a desire to


    buy.


    Whether it was food, amodation, or travel, Trevon would pay for everything this time. Therefore, they regarded shopping as


    breathing. They bought whatever they saw. After all, this was a rare opportunity.


    September came quickly. Kade was in his second year of high school. Nona and Cyril were in their third year. Harper followed


    Liam to Athana University. Edward chose the same major for him as Liam.


    On the first day of school, the Landor family, and the Roberts family both apanied Harper to university. It was a grandiose


    scene. Even Harper felt a little awkward. He did not look like he was going to school. Instead, he looked like he was going out to


    work, to start a career like what the movie characters did.


    On September 16th, Hackett was helping their daughter unpack her luggage again. He asked worriedly, "Ruby, how long will you


    be gone for?"


    The suitcase was zipped up. Hackett helped to lift it. Ruby stood beside him and replied, "Dad, I''ll only be gone for a few days. I''ll


    be back in five days at most. I''m going to participate in the designpetition, not for anything else. Besides, isn''t Winnie with


    me?"


    "I''m just asking. Do you want a private ne? | can buy one for you."


    Ruby refused. She felt that her father was too nervous and said gently, "No need. We are rarely out for a trip. Our business is all


    in the domestic market, right? We don''t have real estate overseas. Why would we buy a ne? It''s a waste of money."


    "Okay, I''ll put your suitcase here. I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow."


    Ruby nodded to reassure his father. "Okay."


    Hackett walked out of his daughter''s room and went straight to his. Sherri went to look for Natalie at night. She had not returned


    home yet. Sherri said that she was having a meal with Natalie. Her main purpose was to find out if Jasper had broken up.


    Hackett sat on the edge of the bed with his back against the pillow and his legs crossed. He ced one hand on the back of his


    head and his feet kept shaking. He was extremely rxed and the call was quickly picked up. "I''m busy.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Trevon guessed that something was wrong with Hackett, but he did not expose him immediately.


    "Why do you call me? Your wife is taking over my wife, so are you going to take over me? Anyway, I''m indeed a good man."


    "You idiot narcissist."


    Trevon wasn''t angry. Instead, heughed and said confidently, "There are conditions to being narcissistic. If you''re jealous of me,


    just say it. | didn''t say that | don''t allow you to be jealous. I''m used to people''s jealousy.¡±


    It turned out that this man was getting increasingly shameless as his age increased.


    Hackett couldn''t be bothered to talk nonsense with a narcissist and went straight to the point. "Lend me your lousy ne for a


    few days."


    Trevon was not surprised by this request at all. Thest time Ruby participated in the designpetition, Hackett also came to


    borrow his private ne. This time must be no exception. He pretended to be surprised. "Ruby is going on a business trip?"


    "Yes, she is going to Hailnd for a designpetition tomorrow."


    Trevon''s tone was a little regretful. "| might not be able to do it this time. My son is going on a business trip tomorrow to


    Artrond, a project for his clothingpany."


    Speaking of the clothingpany, Hackett voiced out the doubts that had always been in his heart. "Why is Jasper''spany


    called OnLy, almost the same as my daughter''s studio?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hackett had asked this question no less than five times, but Trevon had fooled him every time.


    He thought that Hackett believed his previous exnation. However, he asked again today.


    Trevon was so angry at Hackett''s agility that heughed. When his brain should be broken, it was active as if it had been


    enlightened. When it should be fine, it was useless as a bunch of crap metal. "It is not exclusive to your daughter. | also have an


    ancestor called Hackett. Perhaps I''m your father. Why don''t you call me father?"


    Before Hackett could curse, Trevon added, "Why don''t you register all the words in the dictionary tomorrow and apply for


    patents? The next time we open a newpany, we make a list and tell me in advance what words can''t be used. We''ll try our


    best to avoid naming them."


    Hackett was confused by his questions. ¡®Are you kidding me? Are you crazy? You can register anything. Do you have any


    common sense?"


    In the end, Hackett did not manage to borrow the private ne and was even teased by Trevon. He was really unhappy, but


    Trevon''s mood was much better.


    When he arrived downstairs, he saw


    his son holding his phone with a


    smile on his face. It was obvious tet


    he was c atting wit QS. He


    chatted softly. What a useless son.


    He even got his parents in this show


    to hide their secret rtionship. "Her


    father just called me to borrow our


    private ne. | rejected him for you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett must be enraged right now. Trevon perhaps had been chopped to pieces in Hackett''s curing words. This was all thanks


    to his good son holding onto his phone.


    Jasper stopped sending messages and looked up at his father''s triumphant smile. He guessed that he had won when they


    bickered. "Yes, | understand."


    Trevon was used to his son''s calmness. His emotions were always so stable. "I''ve been acting with you for so long. At least let


    me officially meet my future daughter-inw next year."


    "Okay, got it."


    Seeing that his son had lowered his head to send another message, Trevon could not help but instruct, "Take care of her when


    you''re outside. Don''t just care about yourpany."


    "Yeah."


    The next day, two hours after the ne took off, two nes were parked on the tarmac.


    Agirl in a beige dress got out of the car, and a boy slowly walked down from a ne and took the suitcase in her hand. The


    bodyguards following behind consciously looked away and pretended not to see them.


    The assistant Winnie, who was following behind, also looked away. She pushed the luggage and walked towards the private


    ne with her head down. When she was on the other ne, Ruby told her that she would change nester.


    Winnie had always been a tight-lipped assistant. She knew what to report and what to hide. This was also the reason why Ruby


    and Jasper had a good impression of her.


    When he saw the desired woman, Jasper asked with concern, "Are you tired?"


    Ruby shook her head, feeling that the two of them were acting in a spy movie. "Did you arrive very early?¡±


    "No, | just got here."


    As he spoke, Jasper reached out his hand to her. She consciously ced her hand in his palm. His big hand wrapped around


    her small hand and held it tightly as they boarded the private ne.


    The ne took off soon. On the


    ne, even though the bodyguards


    were not in the sam eabin && Oasplr


    RubytBey Were trained to block


    what they were not supposed to see


    or listen. They all put on earplugs and


    eye masks and entered a state of


    vegetable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that the four bodyguards were all wearing reliable equipment, the assistant felt that it would be strange if she didn''t do


    this. She could only take out earplugs and sleep masks from her bag and put them on.


    She tried to keep pace with the bodyguards so that she wouldn''t know anything she shouldn''t know.


    In the other cabin, Ruby leaned against Jasper''s shoulder and held his hands. Ruby suddenly smiled. Jasper did not know what


    she wasughing at. He turned his eyes and pinched her chin. He raised her head and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Ruby returned the love and raised her


    head to kiss his cheek. It was a


    gentle smile. Her smile was ike"


    tyipklingistar (ding him forward.


    Every time he was confused and


    frustrated, he would be able to find


    his way as long as he saw her smile.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you think we were born a special agent in our previous life? I''ll ask Sophia if she wants an undercover agent in the special


    forces. | think we are quite qualified.¡±


    With that, she smiled again.


    ¡°My Dad said that he wants me to bring you to see him next year as his future daughter-inw."

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Upon hearing this, Ruby suddenly raised her head and was stunned. "Does your father know that we''re dating?"


    Her little gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®Have you made it public?"


    Jasper met her gaze and suddenly smiled. He raised his hand and knocked her forehead. Ruby frowned and narrowed her


    beautiful eyes. However, in the next second, before Jasper could exin, she pped her forehead and said with a smile, "Why


    am | stupid? How can he not know what William knows?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was said that women would only get married when they got stupid, and women in love would not be smart. Indeed, she was


    immersed in the gentleness and pampering of Jasper.


    She suddenly thought of something. "On our birthday, was it his n to take my parents out for the trip? He did it for us?"


    Jasper did not answer. He just smiled. That was an admission. Seeing that she was still squinting, his lips curled into a beautiful


    smile. "You can regard it as the message that they want you to be their daughter-inw as soon as possible."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" She thought that she needed to be acting in the Wilson''s residence. She was afraid of giving


    herself away.


    ¡°What if you knew about it earlier? Do you n to meet my parents as their future daughter-inw?"


    Ruby raised her chin arrogantly. "Dream on."


    Jasper smiled. It was a very satisfied smile. He knew that she was willing, so he did not tell her everything that his parents


    already knew. He did not want her to feel pressured when she went to the Wilson family.


    Ruby buried her head in Jasper''s arms. She recalled how she had been trying to be an actress when she went to the Wilson''s


    residence to y with Olivia. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little awkward. It turned out that they all had known about


    the so-called secret rtionship a long time ago and had even cooperated with her show.


    Her acting skills were superb. No matter what, she was a good actress.


    In terms of scheming, her father would never be able to win against his father in his entire life. Trevon hid it too well. Every time


    she went to the Wilson''s residence, he did not say a word that made her suspicious. He acted as usual and did not treat her


    specially.


    Even Lena always did a good job.


    When she didn''t say anything, he said, "Don''t feel pressured. It''s still the same as before. It''s not you who''s under pressure. It''s


    them."


    A few hourster, the ne arrived in Azurnd.


    Jasper booked two rooms for the bodyguards. Two people in one room. The rooms were luxurious, making the bodyguards who


    followed them feel that they had been bribed.


    After booking the rooms for the bodyguards, Jasper got another room. During this time, he did not ask Ruby if she wanted to get


    one or two rooms. When he only got one room, Ruby did not stop him. It was an invisible approval.


    Ruby was very indulgent in his decision.


    Their fingers were interlocked as they walked towards the rooms they had opened. Each of them had a suitcase. Their footsteps


    were light and they were in a good mood. In the elevator, the bodyguards lowered their heads. They looked at the side of the


    elevator and tried not to look at the two people in love.


    There was only one bed in the room. Jasper put his suitcase away and took Ruby''s suitcase to put it aside. The room was very


    clean. The French window provided good illumination and allowed them to see the scenery outside.


    "Do you like it?¡±


    "It''s a good view here. Have you done a guide?"


    "Yes." He put down his suitcase and hugged Ruby from behind, who was standing by the French window. He bent down and


    rested his chin on her shoulder. "You can call your father in about half an hour."


    Ruby did not push him away. She enjoyed the sense of security she felt as he hugged her. She leaned her back against his firm


    chest. She hade to Artrond to participate in the designpetition to brand the newpany, and she was the chief


    designer of OnLy.


    She replied with a smile, "That''s quite urate."


    Ruby was not lying to her father. She also hadpetitions in Hailnd, but it was not tomorrow, but the day after tomorrow.


    Moreover, she wanted to design women''s clothing, not just men''s clothing. Jasper founded such argepany, so it was


    impossible for them to only sell men''s clothing. They wanted to diversify the products, no matter it was women''s clothing, men''s


    clothing, or children''s clothing.


    Then, they would set up chain stores and step by step spread the business all over the country.


    In the future, she would hire many excellent designers. However, Ruby felt that since she wanted to be Jasper''s partner, she


    should control the design industry well. At the very least, she had to understand all the relevant knowledge. Therefore, she


    privately learned how to design women''s clothes. After that, she would also learn how to wear children''s clothes.


    The two of them hugged quietly in front of the window for half an hour. In the end, Jasper carried her to the sofa. Sitting on his


    lap, she called Hackett to tell him that she hadnded.


    Hackett instructed, "Alright, take care of yourself. If anything, just call Winnie to do it for you."


    "Got it. Bye, Dad."


    After hanging up the phone, Ruby nodded at Jasper''s forehead and pretended toin, "| found I''ve be a good liar now.


    I can lie so easily.¡±


    Sometimes, Ruby felt a little guilty about her father''s concern. After all, her father loved her so much. However, she knew that her


    father did not hate Jasper. He just did not want her to fall in love and get married at a young age.


    "When thepany is stable, we''ll make it public."


    With just one look, Jasper understood the hesitation and guilt in her eyes. He knew what she was thinking. "Yes, we''ll make it


    public before the new year. I''ll apologize to your father."


    Ruby was also afraid that he would feel psychologically burdened. She told a joke, "Then you have to think about what you''re


    going to prepare to apologize. My father isn''t so easy to fool."


    "I''m going to buy a private ne for him. Yesterday, he probably felt angry when he failed to borrow a ne from my father."


    "You do know how to take advantage of that."


    Winnie had slept for a long time on the ne and was extremely awake now. She looked around her room. The phone on the


    bed kept ringing, making her excited heart instantly sink. All that was left was nervousness. She took a deep breath and picked


    up the phone. "Mr. ckwell.¡±


    Hackett nodded. "Yes, you just got off the ne, right?¡±


    The assistant''s mind raced as she replied, "Yes, Mr. ckwell. What instructions do you have? We just booked the rooms."


    These words were very honest.


    Hackett raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was almost time to reach the hotel. In the end, Hackett asked Winnie where


    the hotel was. Winnie reported the name of the hotel to Hackett without any pause.


    Hackett sat on the chair with his legs crossed and his phone in his hand.


    This paranoid did not fully believe Trevon''s exnation about OnLy. He was still suspicious.


    Frank was a rare guest for the ckwell Group. He was lying on the sofa with his hands folded behind his head. He chewed on


    sugarcane and said in disdain, "The ckwell Group is going bankrupt. Your things have no sweetness at all. How bitter has


    your life been recently?"


    "Check the registration records of this hotel." Hackett stood up from the chair and handed a paper to Frank, who was lying on the


    sofa like a boss.


    Before Hackett asked Winnie, he had already asked Frank toe to thepany. He had spent a lot of effort to invite this


    computer expert to hispany.


    Frank looked unconcerned as he took the paper and nced at it. "Why are you checking this thing? It''s a transnational


    business. In Hailnd?"


    "| suspect that Ruby is dating someone,¡± Hackett said with utter honesty.


    She dressed especially well every day and changed her clothes multiple times a day. This had never happened before.


    As someone who had experienced this age before, Hackett could not help but recall that when he was dating Sherri in the past,


    he had also spent efforts dressing up. Sometimes, he would change his clothes three times a day. Based on the current


    situation, his daughter was a little simr to him in the past.


    Considering that Trevon said that Jasper had a girlfriend, but no one had seen Jasper''s girlfriend. This time, they were


    coincidentally on a business trip. Although not the same destination, there might be another possibility.


    He had been analyzing recently and felt that there was a possibility, but there was no evidence. Ruby was a girl. She would be


    shy if he asked Ruby too bluntly. He just wanted to confirm it and didn''t want his daughter to be unhappy.


    With just one sentence, Frank understood. His brain was activated. At this moment, Frank''s evaluation of Hackett was calm.


    A few secondster, the corners of Frank''s lips curled up slightly. He touched the corner of his lips with his tongue and said,


    "What? Can | say you''re suspecting my nephew? Didn''t Trevon say that Jasper has a girlfriend?"


    Hackett grabbed Frank and discussed it together. "Jasper''spany is OnLy, right? | doubt it."


    Frank bent his legs and crossed them, shaking non-stop. The shaking made Hackett even more vexed. He felt like he was about


    to lose his daughter and panicked. He didn''t have to forbid his daughter from dating, but he couldn''t bear to.


    "Stop shaking your leg."


    Frank wouldn''t listen to Hackett.


    Unless Ava told Frank not to move,


    he would still tremble even if apwett


    kneeled t beg fenhirhetostop


    "Dddsht thana have a tampon


    company called OnLy? Is there a


    possibility that Jasper''s girlfriend is


    the daughter of the tampon owner?


    He wants to be the son-inw of the


    tampons." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett was dumbfounded by this ridiculous theory. ''Was there such a brand of tampon? How do you know that? You use that


    thing?"


    Frank saw through his thoughts and directly gave his opinion. "Can''t you just search online? Isn''t there an only daughter of that


    tamponpany who hasn''t married yet? She''s quite good-looking. She''s far inferior to my Baby Ava."


    ¡°Your Baby Ava is the best-looking in the world. Alright, shut up. I''ll check it out. But now check the check-in list of this hotel first


    for me."


    Frank sighed and sat up slowly, not very willing. "You''re asking me tomit a crime. Forget it, | also want to verify your


    deduction and see if Jasper''s girlfriend is your precious daughter."


    Seeing that he was willing to check,


    Hackett directly ced theputer


    in front of him while he took Guns)


    phppetoiiodk Gbthe only tampon


    that Frank mentioned online. He was


    shocked by the research results.


    There was such apany, a big


    one. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Why didn''t he know that there was such arge tampon factory in Athana?


    In just a few minutes, Frank threw the


    information he''d found into Hackett''s


    lap. He looked down atthe


    i nth Our rooms. One


    was in his daughter''s name, one was


    for her assistant Winnie, and the


    other two were for four bodyguards.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He felt a little relieved. After being stunned for a while, he turned around and asked, "In Hailnd, is only one customer''s ID


    needed? What if some other people are sharing the room?"


    Frank continued to lie down. He took a bar of sugarcane and looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. "What do you think?


    Will they give you a chance to bring the criminals in?"


    With that said, Hackett''s anxious heartpletely rxed. He sighed and ced theputer on the table at the side. "You


    can''t me me for this. It''s all Jasper''s fault. He hides his girlfriend so secretly. There are so many coincidences."


    Frank did not answer. After all, he felt guilty, but he did not look guilty on the surface at all. "Do you think everyone is as crazy as


    you to let the world know that you''re in a rtionship? This is called keeping a low profile.¡±


    "Do you think Trevon is low-key? | wonder who his low-key personality resembles."


    "Who cares who Jasper looks like? As long as he doesn''t look like you."


    Hackett rolled her eyes at him. He had long forgotten how groveling he was to ask for his help. "What are you talking about?


    Nonsense!"


    Frank chewed on the sugarcane and spat it into Hackett''s hand. "If Jasper was like you, your grave would have been covered in


    forest."


    ¡®What a sharp tongue! Hope it''s sharp enough to kill yourself.¡¯


    Hackett threw the sugarcane residue into the trash can in disdain. As he cursed, he took out a disinfectant tissue and kept wiping


    his hand. "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it disgusting?"


    ¡®There was something wrong with his brain. The trash can was right beside him and he was vomiting on my hand.¡¯


    Frank, on the other hand, acted as if he hadn''t done anything. He just dealt with the trash normally. "Why don''t you disinfect the


    computer too?"


    Hackett took out another tissue as if it had touched some pathogen. He wiped it again and again. Frank could not be bothered


    with him and continued, "You''re staring at my nephew like that. | even suspect that you are falling in love with him."


    Hackett had mixed feelings.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    After leaving the ckwell Group, Frank took out his phone and called Trevon. The call was quickly picked up.


    The receiver overflowed with Trevon''s teasing. "Are you very free today? Don''t you need to prepare for ss?¡±


    Frank held his phone with one hand and walked out with the other in his pocket. He sneered. "I''m busy acting. Don''t forget to pay


    me for the show."


    Trevon stopped signing and said with a smile, "My Oscar winner, where did you go? The ckwell Group?"


    "The show is almost done. You''re going topensate for his emotional damage."


    Frank meant that when the rtionship was exposed, Hackett would demandpensation for mental damage. As for any other


    possible damages, he would hold a conference to calcte the fees.


    Trevonughed out loud. It was obvious that he was very happy. "I won''t let you act for nothing.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    At that moment, in a room in Artrond''s hotel.


    The two of them stayed in the room after dinner. One sat on the ground while the other sat on the sofa. They were discussing


    something with the documents in their hands.


    Career and love were running ahead at the same time, and none of them weregging. Ruby and Jasper discussed until 11:30


    before falling asleep in each other''s arms. Because there was apetition tomorrow, Jasper did not y music at night.


    "Time to sleep."


    "Okay." Ruby raised her head and kissed Jasper''s chin.


    Anumbing sensation attacked all the cells in his body. In the darkness, Jasper warned, "If you touch me again, | might go back


    on my word."


    As soon as he said this, Ruby became obedient. She snuggled into his arms and found afortable position to sleep in. Under


    the nket, she was still chuckling. "Good night."


    He rested his chin on the top of her head and helped her tidy her hair. Then, he hugged her tightly and said in a low voice, "Good


    night."


    Thepetition was held in the afternoon. Ruby''s model was the third to take the stage. After a few hours, the participants were


    waiting for the final results.


    Below the stage, Ruby clenched her hands tightly. Jasper noticed the nervousness of the woman beside him. He stretched out


    his warm fingers and held her hand tightly. Their fingers intertwined and squeezed, silentlyforting her.


    He didn''t say anything, but with just a simple hand-holding gesture, Ruby''s nervousness dissipated much more. The assistant


    was even more nervous than Ruby. Her long nails were embedded in her palm, leaving marks on it. She kept saying the word


    championship.


    The assistant''s cuteness amused Ruby. She smiled andforted her. "Winnie, keep your voice down."


    The assistant said, "I''m nervous. Besides, I''m not talking about Arillion. They don''t understand. If we win the championshipter,


    are you not going on stage? Sure?"


    Ruby smiled and turned to look at the man beside her. Her eyes were filled with trust. "Yes, he will go."


    Half an hourter, the rankings were announced one by one. When the host announced that the champion was OnLy, there was


    no change in Jasper''s expression. He only twitched his lips as if the result was expected.


    Winnie was so excited that she almost jumped up. If not for Ruby pressing her shoulders, she would have be the center of


    attention.


    Jasper tidied up his clothes and strode towards the stage to receive the award. The lights chased after his footsteps as he


    walked up the stage. His absent-mindedness made people feel that he was not there to receive the award. He was confident and


    gorgeous as if a celebrity was walking the red carpet at a ceremony.


    With a strong figure, there was no expression on his face.


    No matter where he went, he would not be ignored. He would be the focus of attention. Ruby had always known this.


    There were already many people whispering below the stage. There were also a few foreigners who had a good impression of


    Jasper.


    He was about 6 feet, with an impable face and a chilly aura. The host forgot to speak for a moment and only regained his


    senses a few secondster.


    During the process of receiving the award, Jasper did not have any noticeable expression. It was like a routine. When the host


    asked something about the designer, a smile showed on Jasper''s face. It was smug. "The designer will show up one day, but not


    now.


    The host read another meaning from this sentence. He felt that the man in front of him was protecting the designer and adding to


    the mystery. After saying a few words, Jasper took the trophy and left the stage.


    The assistant was already extremely excited. "Ruby, Mr. Wilson is so handsome. He''s too good to you. You two must be a couple


    and never part."


    Ruby''s gaze was fixed on the man walking towards him. His aura was fully released today and he had be the focus of this


    competition. It was difficult for him not to be noticed. When he walked over, it was as if the entire venue was dark and inferior.


    Only he was shining.


    Meanwhile, Ruby seemed to only see him. All the praises for Jasper floated past her ears. He was her boyfriend, and she was


    proud of his excellence.


    At this moment, Winnie should be a witness to Mr. Wilson and Ruby''s sacred love.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After receiving the award, Jasper and Ruby did not return to the hotel. Instead, they went out for fun. The assistant tactfully said


    that she woke up too early in the morning and needed to go back to the hotel to catch up on her sleep.


    The bodyguards could not leave, so they could only follow behind this couple.


    At the same time, in Athana, the photo of Jasper receiving an award overseas was trending. The media was generous with


    compliments on Jasper, a young handsome promising youth.


    This topic remained popr for a long time. Tens of thousands of newments rushed in every minute as if they had bought


    paid posters. In an instant, everyone knew about the brand OnLy.


    People in Athana also knew that thepany had a mysterious designer. Many people guessed that Jasper had spent a lot of


    money to hire the designer, who didn''t show up in public because he was afraid that thepetitors would poach hispany.


    Little did they know that even if they used all their assets, this mysterious designer would never leave OnLy.


    In the Wilson Group, Trevon held the iPad in his hand and stared at the young man who was trending today. The corners of his


    mouth curled up. "Asshole, you''re quite high-profile.¡±


    Jim tilted his head and leaned over to take a look. The young Mr. Jasper in the photo was a replica of Mr. Wilson. With this aura,


    he could not help but praise, "Jasper is so awesome."


    Jasper had always called Jim Mr. Hawk and respected him very much. Jim also liked this young boy. No matter what, he had


    watched him grow up. In addition, he had helped with his homework when he was young. They were quite familiar with each


    other. Jim had regarded him equal as to his son.


    Trevon was proud of himself. "How can my son not be awesome? After all, Olivia and Sophia are both awesome. Not to mention


    Jasper."


    What a narcissist.


    Jim changed the topic. "Jasper''s next project is a private kindergarten. Mr. Wilson, should we do anything for him?"


    "Do you think my son needs help?"


    Jim felt that as they grew older, there seemed to be an obvious generation gap between him and Trevon. There was no way to


    properlymunicate.


    They were like two parallel lines that could never be ovepped. The two middle-aged men were just immersed in their minds.


    Just as Jim turned around and was about to leave the office, Trevon''s instructions came from behind. "Go and check the


    procedures needed to open a kindergarten. Then, give the information you found to Jasper''s assistant."


    ¡®Don''t you just say that your son doesn''t need help? You go back on your word in just a few seconds. What a fickle man.¡¯


    Jim did not know that Natalie once made a nickname for Trevon, Chameleon. If he had known, Jim might have praised her wit.


    However, he quickly replied, "Alright, I''ll do it now."


    Just as the door opened, the man behind spoke again. "Just everything needed. Don''t focus on one thing. You have to know how


    to draw inferences. The more, the better."


    Jim replied, "Yes."


    "Do you think I''m doing the math? Drawing inferences?"


    In the afternoon, all the friends who saw the trending topic sent congrattions to Trevon, praising him for having such an


    outstanding son. This young man opened twopanies in such a short period and had made achievements.


    Throughout the day, Trevon was in a good mood. It was rare for him to send a message to his son. [When are youing


    back?'']


    At that time, Jasper and Ruby were watching a romantic movie in a cinema. His legs were trembling slightly through his pants.


    He held popcorn in one hand and a milkshake in the other.


    Feeling the vibration in his legs, he


    held the popcorn in his arms and


    freed one hand to reach for RisOMll


    one, REPS seaMAaking out his


    phone and quickly took the popcorn


    from his arms. She picked up a


    popcorn and stuffed it into Jasper''s


    mouth. Her fingers were stuck


    between his lips. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His lips were soft and warm.


    Blushing, she retracted her hand. Her


    fingertips were still warm from his


    lips. They were numb ef shed |


    ia elegtrocutee She


    stibconsciously rubbed her fingers,


    and her heart skipped a beat. He


    acted as if nothing had happened. He


    had just eaten a piece of popcorn


    normally. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked down at his father''s message and felt a little suspicious. Ever since he became an adult, his father rarely asked about


    his schedule, nor did he ask when he would be back. He gave him a vague answer. [A few days.]


    He did not settle down at a specific


    time. It was rare for him toe out


    with Ruby. He wantagipgae far


    wit} Ruby Besides, e still had to go


    to Hailnd tomorrow. The hotel had


    already been booked there, so he had


    to stay there or the money would be


    wasted. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon replied, [Time to end that trend?]


    Jasper''s goal was achieved. [Yes.]


    After replying to the message, Jasper knew that his father would not reply. The father and son knew each other better. They were


    not chatterboxes. Seeing him put away his phone, Ruby''s slightly red face had already lost its color. "Your father?"


    "Yes." He naturally took the popcorn from her arms. He handed the milkshake to her lips. "Do you want to drink it?¡±


    She lowered her head and took a sip from his hand. They requested less sugar when ordering, but as she drank it, it seemed like


    the sweetness had exceeded the limit. She even suspected that the staff had added too much sugar so the milkshae was so


    sweet.


    After taking a sip, she pushed the milkshake to his lips, indicating for him to try it. Knowing that he didn''t like sweet things, she


    said, "It''s not sweet."


    Meeting her expectant gaze, Jasper quickly scanned his surroundings, grabbed her chin, and kissed her. Their lips intertwined,


    and the sweetness of the milkshake spread between his lips and teeth. After a few seconds, he let go. After all, this was a public


    ce.


    Ruby did not expect him to kiss her here. Her shy face flushed red and hot, and waves of heat surged up.


    On the other hand, he acted as if nothing had happened and was extremely calm. He even used his fingers to wipe off her


    smudged lipstick and smiled. "It''s quite sweet."


    For a moment, she felt that she needed to get to know the man in front of her again. He was so seductive.


    If he told others that he had never been in a rtionship before and that they were each other''s first love, no one would believe


    him.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    After leaving the theater, Ruby''s mind was filled with that kiss. The sound lingered in her ears, and whenever she thought of it,


    her face would turn red.


    Jasper saw that the woman had her head lowered and was thinking about something. As she did not even see the pir in front


    of her and almost bumped into it, he reached out and pulled her back into his arms. "What are you thinking about?"


    When Ruby came back to her senses, she realized that they were already outside and there was a pir in front of them. "No, I''m


    just thinking about the plots of that movie. | think it''s quite touching."


    "So touching that you want to bump a pir?"


    "I''m deep in thoughts." Then, she hugged him coquettishly. "But I''m not afraid. Don''t | still have you?"


    He tapped her forehead lovingly and led her out. "Are you going back to the hotel or going somewhere for fun?"


    Ruby raised her hand to look at her watch and realized that it was already 10 at night. It would be toote to go somewhere else


    to y. "Let''s go back to the hotel. We have a trip to Hailnd tomorrow."


    "Yeah, sure."


    The next day, Jasper and Ruby rushed to Hailnd to participate in the women''s clothing designpetition.


    After thepetition ended, Ruby did not win an award. It was within her expectations. After all, it was not her area of expertise.


    She mainly wanted to gain a clear picture of this field.


    Jasper did not want to push her. He told her that he had already hired many famous designers and that there was no need for


    her to work so hard. He did not want to see her exhaust her energy.


    He wanted to give her a finished product, and she wanted to experience the process ofpleting a half-finished product into a


    finished product together with him.


    When they were in Hailnd, Jasper brought Ruby to many ces, mountains, theme parks, etc. Thest stop was a church at


    the boundary of Athana.


    They went back to Athana after visiting all the fun ces in Hailnd.


    The two of them were holding hands on the steps. Jasper held her waist with his other hand. "Are you tired? You can take a


    break."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ruby panted and shook her head. There was a tenacity hidden under her gentleness. "Let''s go."


    The assistant Winnie had already returned. But the four bodyguards were still there behind them.


    Twenty minutester, the couple climbed to the top of the mountain. The air was fresh and the birds chirped in lush woods. The


    church was surrounded by nature and away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    Jasper, who had never believed in religion and only believed in himself, was now asking for something with his hands sped


    together. Ruby also put her hands together and closed her eyes, muttering her request softly.


    A few secondster, Jasper stood up and quietly walked to her. He saw that she was still whispering something as if she had


    endless things to ask for. Her expression was extremely serious, but she frowned.


    An hourter, the two of them walked out of the church. Jasper asked, "What did you pray for?"


    plicated emotion shed across Ruby''s eyes. She begged a lot. "A lot."


    Jasper was very observant. He happened to catch the emotion in her eyes. Although it was very fast, he still saw it.


    Going down the mountain was much easier than going up. He could already feel the change in her emotions as she went up and


    down the mountain, even though she was always smiling.


    After leaving the mountain, he sent Ruby to the studio. On this business trip, Ruby bought gifts for all the elders in the family. The


    most gifts she bought were for Hackett.


    Because of the guilt in her heart, every time she cared about her father, she wanted to tell him about her rtionship with Jasper.


    However, she was afraid that her father would not agree. Her father had said more than once that he would not ept a rich


    boy. He repeatedly said that he wanted a self-made sessful man whose wealth all came from his efforts, not his family.


    She stood at the door and watched as Jasper drove away. Her thoughts gradually drifted away. As she thought about it, she was


    stunned. Winnie was a little suspicious as to why she did not enter. She held her suitcase and stood at the door.


    ¡°Ruby, why didn''t youe in?"


    Ruby did not move. Her eyes were a little dull. She did not know what she was looking at. She did not seem to be able to stay


    together with Mr. Right and satisfy her father at the same time. "Winnie, if you do something wrong, how will you make up for it


    and make things perfect?"


    Winnie did not understand what she meant. "Huh? Ruby, did you do something wrong?"


    "Yeah."


    Winnie thought for a moment. "Then admit your mistake. If it''s not against thew, you can be forgiven. You didn''t break thew,


    right?"


    Ruby turned around andughed. "No, I''m going home first. Remember to lock the doorter."


    ¡°Ruby, why did you delete the recruitment information on our website? Are we not hiring people anymore?"


    "Yes, there''s no need. I''ll get going first."


    As she spoke, Ruby called Hackett. The call was quickly picked up. "Dad."


    Hackett was very happy to receive a call from his daughter. His voice was filled with joy. "Ruby, what time is your flight


    tomorrow? Daddy will pick you up.¡±


    Ruby didn''t answer. She wanted to surprise her father first because there might be a shockter. "Dad, I''m already at Athana. I''ll


    look for you now. Are you busy now?"


    He could not be busy when his daughter came to look for him, but he was indeed not busy this time. "I''m not busy. Do you want


    toe over yourself or do you want Daddy to pick you up?"


    "I''lle to you myself."


    ¡°Alright, be careful."


    "Yeah."


    After the call with her father, she suddenly became more certain of her praying about the church. She hailed a taxi and told him


    the destination. "The ckwell Group."


    Perhaps this taxi drive was chatty. "Youngdy, are you back from a business trip?"


    Ruby didn''t want to talk with strangers. She was thinking of an opening ler and simply replied, "Yes."


    The driver saw that she didn''t want to talk, so he didn''t say anything else and focused on driving.


    Forty-five minutester, the taxi arrived at the ckwell Group. Hackett was already waiting for his daughter at the entrance.


    Seeing the taxi stop at the door, he saw that it was his daughter sitting behind.


    He quickly opened the door and the trunk to carry her luggage. Ruby looked at her father with aplicated gaze and held her


    father''s wrist as usual. "Daddy."


    ¡°Let''s go. Daddy has already ordered your favorite milkshake and pastries. Why are you back early?"


    The two of them strode towards the private elevator.


    After a short while, they arrived at Hackett''s office. Ruby looked around. She hadn''t been here for a long time and asked,


    "Where''s Grandpa?"


    Hackett helped his daughter open the milkshake and handed it over. "Your grandfather went to drink coffee and y chess with


    his old friends in the afternoon. He spent the first half of the day here. His life isfortable now."


    When she came to the office, Ruby started to feel a little nervous. She lowered her head and took a sip of the milkshake. From


    time to time, she would peek at Hackett. As her father, he had already seen his daughter''s gaze three times. "What''s wrong? Do


    you have something to tell Daddy?"


    "Yeah."


    Hackett''s heart panicked for a second when he saw that his daughter wanted to say something but hesitated. "If you have


    something to say, just say it. I''ll help you fulfill it if | can."


    Ruby adjusted her emotions and took a big sip of the milkshake. "Dad, can you tell me what you want from your future son-in-


    law?"


    Hackett had thought that her daughter would ask this question sooner orter, but he did not expect it to be so early. However,


    somehow it was not unexpected in some way. Based on her daughter''s usual dress and smile, there were already signs that she


    had a boyfriend. "You have someone you like.¡±


    Ruby nodded heavily and did not lie anymore. She suddenly felt that it was so easy to tell the truth. "Yes, can Daddy tell me?"


    It was a special feeling when he heard his daughter say that she had fallen for someone. Although he had expected it, he was


    still reluctant. "That Wilson guy?"


    Ruby was stunned. She did not expect her father to guess it right. However, she did not nod immediately. Instead, she looked at


    Hackett expectantly, wanting her father to talk about what his future son-inw should be like.


    Hackett said, "Actually, only half of


    Dad''s requirements about your


    husband is true. | don''t want a mM


    second-generation Welt Bacatse¡¯ an


    ijounpnt person who takes over


    thepany will probably ruin the


    business and kill the future. Even if


    you marry into a rich family now and


    live a good life, you will still suffer


    when thepany goes bankrupt


    one day." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Ruby''s eyes began to warm up. Tears covered her eyes. Hackett did not get up. Instead, he handed a tissue


    to his daughter. This was the first time the father and daughter talked about things like this. The atmosphere was a little sad and


    serious. Ruby took the tissue and wiped her eyes. She nodded.


    "That''s why | hope you will find a


    self-made rich man. That means he


    is indeed a capable man and


    promises a good future for you. It''s


    true that he has to be taller than


    feet and have ehandsolte hee his


    iGmrainly Because of your mother''s


    profession. I''ve watched too many


    videos about gynecology and


    obstetrics with your mother. | think


    genes are still quite mysterious. For


    the sake of the next generation, you


    still have to choose a pretty face.


    Look, your mother and | have good


    genes. And that''s why you and Liam


    are also good-looking. This is


    gics, so in terms of looks, we


    have to set up some demands."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby was amused by her father''s words. She felt less nervous. ording to his father''s request, Jasper seemed to be


    compatible. He just did not know how rich that self-made man should be. "Dad, does he have to be the richest in Athana?"


    Hackett was very happy with his


    daughter''s words today. From her


    words, he could tell that his daughter


    was choosing a son-inw a ding


    to his sta dards oniSmesnt that


    Ruby es ed about his opinion. "No.


    That''s not necessary. It''s Dad who


    wants to give some pressure to the


    boys who want to pursue you. If


    someone works hard and keeps


    climbing for you, it means that this


    boy does like you and does want to


    marry you. It''s also a test. What do


    you think?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby got it. "Daddy, I''m in a rtionship.¡±


    What woulde woulde. He had expected it. A few days ago, when he asked Frank to investigate their hotel records, he


    told Frank that his daughter might be in a rtionship. Now that he heard his daughter admit it, he was suddenly not excited,


    perhaps he had guessed too much. "Have you been in a rtionship for a long time? With that brat?"

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Ruby lowered her head and nodded. She did not dare to look into her father''s eyes. Hackett almost could not breathe. He


    confirmed that his guess was right.


    Every time this lousy evidence was ced in front of him, something would always overturn his conjecture. Frank Roberts, this


    bastard even said that he always kept an eye on this Wilson brat. He kept an eye on his daughter so tightly, but she was still


    kidnapped by that young asshole.


    He took a deep breath. He could not re up in front of his daughter. He had to save this anger for those two bastards. Each of


    them was racking their brains to kidnap his precious daughter. He had to take revenge on them one day


    He could tell that his daughter liked the brat very much. Hackett asked calmly, "Baby, can you tell me why you hid it from


    Daddy?"


    Ruby already knew that her father was lying about those standards. But she and Jasper thought that he was serious, and that''s


    why Jasper tried his best to deserve to be the son-inw of the ckwell family. "Because he wants to be the richest man


    you mentioned. He said that he wanted to meet the conditions before marrying me. | wanted to tell you, but | was afraid that you


    wouldn''t agree. If that happens, you''ll fall out with his family.¡±


    The rtionship between the two families would worsen. If Mom agreed and Dad disagreed, Mom and Dad would argue,


    although Mom would be angrier and Dad would coax her in the end.


    Jasper said that he would apologize until her father forgave him.


    Hackett understood his daughter''s thoughts. She was probably afraid that he would not agree to her rtionship with the brat.


    Seeing that his daughter''s eyes were red, he could not bear to scold her anymore. He snorted softly. "Hmph, | suspect that it''s


    his Trevon who wants to cut ties with me."


    Then, Hackett asked in a displeased tone, "Did he already know about it?"


    This matter was awkward. She had always thought that they did not know. It was not until this trip that she found their


    rtionship had been open to the Wilson family. It was not appropriate for her to lie now, so she nodded.


    Seeing his daughter nod, Hackett understood. He secretly made up his mind to take revenge. "Do you like him? Will you marry


    anyone but him?"


    Ruby continued to nod and gave a positive answer. She said carefully, "Dad is so good to me. He has worked hard to be a


    qualified son-inw as you said. As long as you don''t agree, we won''t get married.¡±


    She was a little afraid to say the exact time, afraid that her father would fly into a rage. At this moment, her father''s expression


    was gloomy but it did not seem to be targeted at her, but at his so-called friends.


    Ruby was about tofort him and apologize again when she raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of Hackett''s


    eyes. Just as her lips opened, Hackett spoke. Seeing that his daughter was dating secretly, he felt ufortable. His tone


    relented a little. "Ruby, | can forgive you for your mistakes, but you have to promise not to hide anything from your mother and


    me in the future. However, don''t tell your mother about this first. | still have an important thing to do."


    If Sherri found out about this, things would forge ahead. Perhaps she would go to the Wilson''s residence tomorrow to discuss the


    marriage between the two families. Trevon had set a trap for him. He had to take revenge before agreeing to their marriage.


    After knowing that Ruby''s boyfriend was Jasper, Hackett realized that he was not as angry as he had imagined. He had reason


    to suspect that he had been assimted by Sherri. After, she always got Jasper''s name on her lips every day.


    After understanding his daughter''s thoughts, Hackett no longer wanted to know how long they had been together. He was afraid


    that if he got the urate answer, it would eat him alive. It had been a long time since his daughter had these subtle changes.


    He could roughly estimate the time. Previously, he had raided the studio from time to time because he had his suspicions, but he


    never found any clues.


    He even suspected that Jasper had learned about criminal investigation and that was why they could hide their rtionship so


    perfectly.


    However, from his daughter''s smile, it could be seen that she was very happy. Just based on this fact alone, he became more


    willing to ept Jasper. His original intention for choosing a son-inw was to hope that his future son-inw could give his


    daughter a happy and carefree life.


    After thinking for half a minute, he finally got over himself. Now he was a good father of magnanimity.


    Ruby stared at her father nervously and did not dare to disturb him. She held the milkshake in her hand and did not drink


    anymore. However, after telling him about this, she felt much more relieved.


    ¡°Remember what Dad said just now. Other than this matter that you can''t tell your mother now, you have to tell us everything in


    the future."


    Ruby nodded and stopped asking her father for the reason. She did not ask how her father knew it was Jasper either. After


    thinking about it carefully, everything was traceable. When she opened the studio, her father did note to the studio much.


    She couldn''t remember when her father suddenly came to pick her up. He did not inform her in advance and only said that he did


    it in passing. He might have suspected it long ago.


    She didn''t tell her mother because her mother tended to get excited by anything. After thinking for a while, she continued to


    confess, "Dad, I''m now a designer for OnLy."


    After knowing that his daughter was in a rtionship with Jasper, he was not so surprised to hear about this matter. He had


    suspected the name of thispany for a while. As expected, Frank still said that he was the son-inw of a tampon tycoon. He


    had to buy a box of tampons for him.


    "So you''re not going to Hailnd to participate in thepetition this time, but Artrond?"


    Ruby shook her head and nodded. "Both. In Hailnd | participated in women''s clothing, and in Artrond it''s men¡¯s clothing."


    He had seen the photo of Jasper receiving the award. He was indeed quite handsome. In terms of looks, this young man could


    match his standards. "So you didn''t go to receive the award to hide it from Dad?"


    Ruby shook her head. "No, | didn''t. We made the decision together. He didn''t want too many people to harass me so | could


    focus on my designing job."


    Hackett didn''t look very satisfied on the surface, but in his heart, he was still satisfied with the brat''s actions. Keeping a low


    profile and being mysterious could indeed save a lot of trouble. However, he didn''t say anything to praise Jasper. He only took a


    tissue and handed it to his daughter.


    "Take your milkshake.¡±


    "Dad, can you forgive me? | promise this is the only thing I''ve hidden from you since | was born." Ruby did not drink the


    milkshake. She just held it in her hands. Afraid that her father would not believe her, she raised one hand and swore.


    Hackett stood up and stood beside her daughter. He took her hand down. "Daddy believes you."


    But he had a fear in his mind. ¡®Lord, she has always been a good girl who never lies. But once she tells a lie, that is destructive


    enough to murder me. She must have been led astray by that brat.


    Hackett chatted with his daughter in the office for a long time until it was time to get off work. Hackett asked about how Jasper


    treated his daughter and that was a test for the young man.


    In the end, her daughter shared bits and pieces of the time they spent together. Hackett was satisfied. However, he was still


    stingy aboutpliments and did not praise him. He felt stifled and had to vent his anger.


    Before going home, Hackett stated his condition. "Ruby, | can agree to your rtionship with that brat, but | also have to test him.


    You and he both did the wrong thing, but from my perspective, he is the one who led you astray. So, you can''t tell him we have a


    conversation today. This is also a test set by me. Do you hear me? You have to go home before nine in the evening from today


    on.


    He was indeed curious when and how Jasper woulde to apologize. This Wilson bratmitted a bold crime.


    Ruby nodded in agreement. Now, she would do whatever her father said. Not to mention going home on time, she would even


    agree to move the studio home.


    "Dad, will you beat them?"


    "No, I''m a refined person. I''m not a rough person like your godfather." But there was a bigger chance for Sherri and Natalie to


    have a fight.


    At 10:30 pm, in a cafe, two men sat opposite each other. The older man had a sullen expression, and the younger man looked


    apologetic as he politely pushed the gifts on the table across from him.


    The young man clenched his fists tightly on his knees before unfolding them. "Mr. ckwell, I''m sorry. I''m Ruby''s secret


    boyfriend. Sorry to hide it from you."


    On the way back from the church, Jasper felt the change in Ruby''s emotions. He guessed the reason. There was one sentence


    that he remembered very well. Ruby said that she had be a good liar. He could tell how helpless and unwilling she felt


    when she used herself.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    For a person who never lied, she was unwilling to tell a new lie to cover up the old one. He did not want Ruby to be in a dilemma


    and feel guilty.


    He caught these emotions from Ruby that afternoon. Even when she was praying, she frowned with guilt as if she was atoning


    for her crime. Since she was unwilling to lie, he should be the one to handle the matter. He should be the one to get scolded.


    Hackett asked, "Ruby asked you toe here?"


    "No, | came here on my own."


    Hackett looked at him carefully and saw that he did not speak. He put on airs and did not look at the things on the table. He


    leaned back in his chair and folded his hands as if he was negotiating. The elder man asked, "Aren''t you nning to be the


    richest man? Why aren''t you sticking to your principles?"


    Hackett could see Jasper''s efforts. He was indeed a hard-working young man.


    Hearing this, Jasper answered seriously and said with honesty, "Because I''m afraid. I''m afraid that Ruby will be someone


    else''s girlfriend and wife when | am trying to be the richest man."


    When the name of the studio implied that Ruby was willing to be his girlfriend, but he failed to get this message. He wasn''t also


    sure that Ruby could wait for him. After all, it wouldn''t take a year or so to be the richest man in Athana. He needed time.


    Hackett sized up the future son-inw in front of him again. In terms of ability, appearance, and height, they werepatible.


    "Do you think | can agree to your rtionship with Ruby? Look what you and your father have done to me. I''m very angry. Forget


    it, I''ll settle your father''s matter with him one day. Let''s talk about you first."


    "No matter whether you agree or not, | will still work hard. | will not give up on Ruby. As for the mistakes I''ve made, | will make it


    up to Ruby. | will treat Ruby better and better."


    Hackettughed. "You''re quite smart."


    He knew what Jasper was thinking. As long as he treated Ruby well, nothing could be a problem. Young at age, but he was quick


    in mind.


    Jasper added, "I will also treat you well in the future."


    Hackett started flipping through the documents in front of him. Although he thanked him, his tone did not have the slightest hint of


    gratitude. He was full of arrogance. "Thank you. Did you not tell Ruby that you came alone to propose marriage tonight?"


    ¡°Ruby didn''t know that I came to look for you. It''s also because of me that she didn''t tell the truth. If you feel bad, just vent it on


    me.


    It''s not a proposal. Oh, so it''s just a statement and an apology.¡¯


    Hackett sighed in his heart. What a telepathic couple. They did the same thing. Both of them were trying to shoulder the mistake


    and spoke for each other. No wonder Ruby was so loyal to that brat.


    When he saw the allocation of shares of the clothingpany and the airlinepany, Hackett was stunned for a moment. This


    brat was generous. No wonder his daughter said that he was working hard to get close to the richest man. He seemed to use the


    assets worth the richest man as an engagement gift. "Are you giving it all to Ruby?"


    Whether it was the clothingpany or the airlinepany, all the shares belonged to his daughter. At the end, there was a


    handwritten statement, signed and stamped, indicating that the assets he had worked hard to earn in the future would all belong


    to Ruby.


    Jasper nodded with a worried expression. He was afraid that Hackett would disagree. After all, he was not the richest man yet,


    and he had made a mistake. "| can guarantee that | can be the richest man in Athana in the future. My father can do that so


    I can also. It might take a little time, but that day is bound toe."


    Meeting Jasper''s affirmative gaze,


    Hackett almost said that there was


    no need. He had already been n


    enough to marry Ruby ks forthe


    richestiidirin Athana, that''s not


    necessary. However, after thinking


    about it, he didn''t express it. "l,


    Hackett ckwell, am not a snobbish


    man. There''s a reason why | said that


    you need to be the richest man."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know. You want to find someone capable of taking care of Ruby in the future."


    Hackett coughed. There was nothing wrong with the brat, other than having hidden their rtionship. "Yes, regarding the matter


    of the richest man, you keep doing your job. | don''t object to Ruby''s marriage."


    "You don''t object?"


    Hackett cut off the Jasper''s


    excitement. "Hold on. | haven''t


    finished my words. | wanted to beat


    you up, but on ount that


    likes you Wor OSAFOUYH Tran.


    Aner ail ma schr, not a rude


    person like your father. | won''t hit


    you, but your identity as my future


    son-inw has to be confirmed. Since


    you have made a sincere apology


    today, I''ll give you a chance to make


    up for your mistakes. You have to


    pass the probation before marriage."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper did not quite understand this term. "Probation?"


    He could understand making up for his mistakes.


    "You don''t understand?" Seeing that Jasper did not respond, Hackett exined with a smile, "You''re Ruby''s boyfriend now, right?


    From today onwards, you''ll be demoted to her reserved boyfriend. There''s room for advancement and also the risk of


    disqualification."


    Jasper understood it. This was considered a light punishment. Before he came, he thought that his godfather would beat him up


    and had made mental preparations for it.


    He asked again, "What about making up for my mistakes?" As long as it was not a breakup and there was a chance to make up


    for it, it was fine.


    "You can tell Ruby about our conversation tonight, but you can''t tell your parents or anyone else. | need to take revenge on them


    all by myself. | want to see whether your father and uncle will apologize to me."


    Hackett added sternly, "You don''t have to be afraid of me. | agree with your rtionship because of my Ruby. Whether you can


    be our son-inw depends on your performance. I''ll keep an eye on you. From today onwards, you have to send Ruby


    home before nine o''clock. Not even a minuteter."


    Jasper agreed without hesitation. "Got it. I''ll do it."


    Hackett''s eyes shed. He had a n in mind, and there was a naughty smile on his lips. "Remember, by the way, buy 100


    boxes of OnLy tampons tomorrow. Then send them to your uncle and let him experience it himself. Remember, don''t tell me the


    reason. You send them personally."


    "100 boxes? Tampons for my uncle?"


    Hackett smiled. He didn''t care if the brat understood or not. He just instructed, "Change thepany''s name. Don''t use the


    name of a tamponpany."


    "Yes, I''ll change it. I''ll change it to the same name as Ruby''s studio. It was originally apany for her."


    Hackett didn''t respond to this. He didn''t intend to guide or interfere with their ns.


    In the end, Hackett scolded Frank


    and Trevon for half an hour.


    Throughout the entire process,


    Jasper could only listen quietly,


    time to ti 8 Hagkett ould let


    Jeaber omment. He only stood up


    and left when he was at a loss for


    words. Finally, he gave Jasper a few


    instructions. Before getting into the


    car, he instructed Jasper to deliver


    the tampons to Frank. Hackett asked


    him to bring the papers back first and


    said that he would talk about it after


    he advanced. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Aftering out of the cafe, Jasper told Ruby about his meeting with her father. He also told Ruby about their conversation, only


    the words that didn''t worry her.


    He didn''t say anything about probation or making up for his mistakes.


    When Ruby heard that he made a deal with her father, she was so touched that she burst into tears. She told Jasper that she


    had gone to look for his father during the day. Jasperforted her and reminded her of cherishing the moments with family.


    Ruby nodded in tears.


    The next morning, a big truck was slowly driving towards the suburbs with a full box of goods. Ahandsome young man sat in the


    front passenger seat, and the driver nced at him from time to time.


    The driver saw that the person beside him was cold and quiet. Other than paying him when he got into the car and telling him the


    destination, this young man had not spoken since. If not so, the driver would have thought that this person was mute.


    An hourter, the truck drove into the Roberts¡¯ Vi. With the sudden arrival of arge truck and its full goods, Tom and


    Benjamin, who were standing at the door, immediately stood up straight and looked energetic.


    After the car stopped, the two of them walked quickly to the car. Tom asked, "Mr. Wilson, what is this? Is it going to the docks?"


    Jasper had already jumped down from the front passenger seat and instructed people to unload the goods. He replied calmly,


    "No, it''s for Uncle."


    Benjamin raised his head and looked at the goods in the car. He estimated for a moment and said, "That''s a lot. Do we have to


    put them here?"


    ¡®Where should | put them? There are probably more than a hundred boxes.¡¯


    The people in the vi heard the noise in the courtyard and walked out. Grace was not working anymore and was wearing simple


    home clothes. William was already dressed up. He nced at the truck of goods and was shocked. "Jasper, what are you doing


    so early in the morning? Why are you sending so many goods here? | don''t have a ce to put them in my vi."


    Grace took a step outside and narrowed her eyes when she saw the words on the boxes. Why did he send so many tampons


    over? It was embarrassing to see so many private items piled together.


    Just as she was about to speak, Frank and Ava came out. Ava was also shocked by the scene in the courtyard and felt puzzled.


    "Jasper, why are you here? What is this?"


    The entire family was dumbfounded by Jasper''s actions early in the morning. Even the bodyguards looked at each other in


    confusion.


    Frank and Ava were both wearing suits and preparing to go to work early after breakfast. The two kids had already been sent to


    school by Frank. They had just returned and nned to send Ava to work.


    He walked around the truck. There were already more than 20 boxes of goods unloaded on the ground. After looking at them for


    a few seconds, the corners of Frank''s lips curled up as if he understood something. He stopped and said to the workers, "Sir,


    thanks for your hard work."


    Then, he turned around and said to Jasper, who had been silent all this while, "I got it. Your future father-inw asked you to


    send these things here. So he didn''t break up a couple. That''s fine."


    Jasper answered truthfully, "You''re right. Uncle, there are 100 boxes for you."


    Hearing the number, Frank smiled again. Ava walked around the car and asked Jasper, "Jasper, what are these?"


    "Tampons."


    Everyone was dumbfounded. ''What? Tampons? 100 boxes? Are you kidding me?'' Questions lingered in everyone''s heads.


    They were curious about what had happened.


    Frank raised his hand to let them stop unloading. He made a call first. "Stop. You''ll have to spend a lot of effort to upload them


    back."


    The phone was still ringing. Frank said again, "Someone is taking these things. Just have a break."


    A few secondster, the call was picked up. Frank''s tone was full of smiles as he jumped straight to the point. "The show is over.


    | have 100 boxes of tampons here. I''ll take 1, you take 9. What about that?"


    The person on the other end of the phone did not understand. He asked in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    Frankughed out loud and repeated. "I''m talking about your gifts, 100 boxes of tampons. Good quality. Don''t waste them. I''ll get


    10 boxes and you get the rest 90 boxes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Trevon understood. "Anyway, you''re Jasper''s uncle. It''s not fair. What about this? You get 40


    and | get 60. I''ll take 10 more punches for you."


    Frank turned around and looked at the 100 boxes of tampons. His forehead was also throbbing. Ava didn''t use this brand, so


    Grace probably didn''t need this much either. Nona used the same brand as Ava. In the end, he didn''tpromise. "| take 20 and


    you take 80. If you can''t use all of them, give them to your maids as benefits. If there are still many left, give the rest to the


    secretary department."


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent and seemed to be thinking. Frank teased, "If you really can''t do it, dismantle


    them and stack them up as azyback."


    As soon as Frank finished speaking, Trevon hung up. Jasper''s phone rang. He picked it up and didn''t say anything. He just


    listened to what was being said on the phone. A few minutester, the call ended.


    Jasper instructed them to keep 10 boxes and send the rest to the Wilson Group.


    Upon hearing Jasper''s instructions, Frankughed out loud again. That idiot was serious about distributing tampons to his


    employees. However, it seemed all the staff together wouldn''t be able to run them out.


    Frank guessed that with Hackett''s personality, he was probably still thinking of more evil methods to punish them.


    It was not until the truck left that Ava and Grace asked about this matter. Frank carried Ava into the vi and told her everything


    that had happened.


    "You can''t me Hackett for that. Frank, you made a mistake. Why did you lie to him? It''s you who introduced that tampon


    brand. You asked for it.¡±


    The corners of Frank''s mouth curled up. "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    Ava was a little worried that their rtionship would worsen. "Frank, if Hackett hits you, you should bear with it. Ruby is a


    treasure to Hackett.¡±


    Ava thought back to when she was chasing Frank. His parents and brother had never interfered with her affairs. The only thing


    she had gained from the family was encouragement. Now that she thought about how Hackett treated Ruby. Perhaps every


    parent treated their children differently.


    "Okay, got it." Frank gave Ava a reassuring look. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, telling her not to worry. He hadn''t told


    Ava back then because she was unwilling to lie.


    Grace did not know what to say. She did not want to get involved in the young people''s matters. She only reminded him, "Don''t


    hurt your rtionship."


    William patted his son''s shoulder and nodded. "Use your manly method to settle it. There''s a first aid kit at home."


    Frank sighed in his mind. ¡®Alright, my good father.¡¯


    In the Wilson Group, all the employees received 20 packs of tampons in 10 minutes. The entirepany was in a heated


    discussion. They could not understand why thepany was suddenly concerned about the physiological problems of the


    female employees.


    On the other hand, the people from the procurement department were only in charge of distributing the tampons as the dyed


    gifts for Women''s Day, without being specific.


    The secretary department received 30 packs of tampons. When she saw Jim walking towards the CEO''s office with a folder, a


    secretary quickly pulled Jim back. "Mr. Hawk, tell us something. Why did thepany suddenly give us tampons? We have


    been working here for so many years, but there hasn''t been a year when thepany gave out tampons on Women''s Day.


    That''s weird. There must be some secrets we don''t know."


    Jim wanted to lie that he didn''t know either. "| don''t know. Don''t ask me. By the way, | haven''t received the gifts so | don''t care. |


    don''t need it, anyway."


    Asecretary said, "Do you want some? | can share with you."


    "There''s no need. You can keep it. My wife has a lot at home. It''s rare for the boss to have a generous moment. It means that the


    company values women more than us men."


    The secretary said, "If you need it, Mr. Wilson will also give some to you. Can you use it?"


    After chatting for a few minutes, Jim took the folder and entered Mr. Wilson''s office. There was also a box of tampons on the


    ground. All the people in thepany received tampons. To dispel their suspicion, Trevon asked Jim to buy another dozens of


    boxes. Now, there was an additional box in his office.


    The man stopped signing the contract and looked up at Jim. He raised his chin slightly. "This box is for you. You''ve worked hard


    this year."


    It turned out that regardless of whether he would be on his period or not, Jim, who was a special assistant all year round,


    deserved a box of tampons. He had what others had, and he also had what others did not have. He said politely, "Thanks. But |


    don''t need them. It''s not necessary. It''s my duty to work hard. | don''t work for bonus."


    He didn''t work for free. Besides, Mr. Wilson was very good to him. He had given him a house and a car, already enough.


    "You dislike it? It''s very expensive. Do you think it''s a cheap brand?"


    "| don''t. It''s just because | don''t need it." Besides, if he carried this box out, how would he exin to the secretary just now? Say


    he had a heavy period?


    Asecretary only got 30 bags. Would he, a man, receive a whole box?


    Trevon only wanted to deal with this thing now. Hackett might be up to something again. "You have to take this box with you. As


    for how to exin it to your wife when you get home, you can figure it out yourself. Anyway, she must be happy. It''s a necessity


    for her, right?"


    ¡®Why don''t you get the box to your home?¡¯


    But he agreed. "Okay."


    At that time, in the ckwell Group, when he heard that the Wilson Group''s people were distributing tampons wantonly, Hackett


    could not help but spin a few rounds on the chair. He was in an extremely good mood.


    He took a pack of cigarettes from the corner of the table and leaned against the window sill. He started smoking. He took a deep


    drag and blew out a round smoke ring. As he watched it break apart, an idea began to sh in his mind. As he was thinking, the


    phone rang.


    He bit the cigarette in his mouth. The


    smoke filled the office. With one eye


    half-closed, he strode onto the ta


    and picked up epigerttie bo?


    wypanchelsany the caller ID on the


    screen, the joy he had felt earlier


    began to dissipate and shifted into


    aggression. He twisted his neck and


    picked up the phone. His attitude was


    rude. "Anything wrong?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The call was from Trevon. He


    guessed that Hackett must have


    racked his brains to think of bad)


    ideas. Tr von dnist wart Hackett to


    Saye anymore. It''s


    inappropriate for the Wilson Group to


    send such gifts. Moreover, Jasper


    was the one who bought it. That was


    a huge waste of the Wilson family''s


    money. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He could feel Hackett''s anger and


    arrogance through the screen.


    Trevon pinched the space between


    his eyebr Mis and-thi¨¦w)the''pen in his


    Hand Ale ie pen holder perfectly.


    "I''ve epted your gift. Don''t think


    about how to mess with me


    anymore. | know you''re angry. Lithern


    Club, are youing?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If someone came knocking on his door to get beaten up, he would be a fool not to go. If Trevon dared to win today, Hackett


    would immediately cut ties with him and end the rtionship. He agreed readily. "Alright, call Frank together."


    Trevon suddenly smiled and said indulgently, "Whatever you say. Tell me who else you want to call in one go. I''d like to arrange


    everything for you."


    Hackett reminded him coldly, "Watch your attitude."


    Upon hearing this, Trevon said in a serious tone, "Yes, do you need to call my wife?"


    "| never hit women. Let women solve their problems. It depends on Sherri."


    "You''re quite principled. Alright, I''ll call Frank."


    Jim was waiting for Trevon to hang up and prepare to report his work.


    After the man hung up the phone, he waved his hand to signal to Jim that there was no need to report. "I''ll go deal with the


    tampon matter. Let Jasper handle the affairs these days. | won''t being to thepany for the time being."


    Jim was dumbfounded. Why did he suddenly note to thepany? "Ah, are you going to a meeting overseas?" If Mr.


    Wilson went to a meeting, he needed to go too. He had to report to his wife in advance.


    Trevon tidied up his suit and stood up. He thought of a precise word. "Repair the boat." Just as he raised his foot, he turned


    around and nced at the box of tampons on the ground. He reminded Jim again, "Don''t forget to take this box away. It''s yours."


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Regardless of Jim''s expression behind him, Trevon made a call to Frank as he walked and asked him to go to Lithern Club.


    When Jim carried arge box of tampons out of the office, he was teased by the secretaries.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    After putting the box of tampons in his office, Jim took the documents to Jasper''s office. When he pushed the door open, Jasper


    was working with his head lowered.


    When Jim handed the document in his hand to Jasper, he opened it and found that it was not a project he was in charge of. His


    emotions were very stable and his expression was as cold as usual. He asked calmly, "Did my father go out?"


    His father had always been in charge of this project. Why was he suddenly asked to sign it?


    Jim could always see Mr. Wilson from Jasper. After all, they were father and son. However, his emotions were much more stable


    than his father''s. Jasper was not as fickle as Chameleon. He answered truthfully, "Mr. Wilson said that he won''te to the


    company for the next few days. You''ll be in charge of everything.¡±


    Before Jasper could ask, Jim suddenly thought of a new word. "Mr. Wilson said that he went to repair the boat."


    Repair the boat? In just a few seconds, Jasper seemed to understand where his father had gone. He nodded to indicate that he


    understood. Jim could tell from Jasper''s expression that he knew where his father had gone.


    Out of curiosity, Jim asked, "Do you know where Mr. Wilson went?"


    Jasper was concise. There was no expression on his face. He did not stop his work. His voice was deep as he repeated simply,


    "Yes, repairing the boat."


    Jim was once again rendered speechless by the two Mr. Wilsons. ''What was going on? What is the point of repairing the boat?"


    In Lithern boxing gym, Trevon and Frank had already changed into casual clothes. The two of them leaned against the edge of


    the arena. One had his hands in his pockets, and the other had his arms crossed. They were both waiting for Hackett.


    In the end, after waiting for 30 minutes, he still did not show up.


    Frank smiled and raised his hand to look at the wristwatch that Ava had given him. "Good ce. Everything is ready."


    Trevon also smiled and waited patiently. He had never waited for someone for so long. He had noints only when waiting


    for Natalie and his daughter. But this time he showed great patience. He smiled. "We can''t watch him bear it alone."


    Upon hearing this, Frank felt that he had done his best as Jasper''s uncle. When he married Ava, he had not been beaten up.


    Even Joseph had not even beaten him up. In the end, he had to be beaten up for his nephew''s stupid choice of girlfriend.


    ¡°Compared to you, I''m still rtively lucky. You have a tough body. You are born to get hit.¡±


    Trevon nced at Frank. He knew it was an irony. Sure enough, in the next second, Frank spoke up again. "You''re probably the


    luckiest father in the world. | bet no one would get beaten up when his son is chasing a girl. Good for you."


    Frank''s smile was annoying. Trevon could not be bothered with Frank''s bitter words. "If Cyril finds a girl one day, please keep


    away no matter what happens."


    When Hackett came in leisurely, he saw Frank grinning while Trevon''s face was gloomy. He had been tense since he came in


    and looked very angry. He held a cigarette in his hand and flicked the ashes to the ground.


    Of course, Frank noticed this detail. Normally, if Hackett were to throw the ashes on his expensive carpet, Frank would have


    directly kicked him. But he could only fake a smile and endure it at this moment.


    This was exactly what Hackett wanted. He wanted to make Frank unable to vent his anger. It would be better if he was irritated to


    madness. The good uncle was still holding his breath. In short, Hackett would do whatever he was not allowed to do. His main


    focus was to go against Frank in anything.


    Before the two of them could speak, Hackett threw the cigarette box to Trevon and signaled for him to smoke one. Frank took the


    cigarette box from Trevon''s hand and tapped a cigarette with his index finger. "Go ahead. If you don''t smoke today, one of us will


    die."


    Trevon, who had quit smoking for years, raised his chin and took the cigarette from Frank''s hand. He stuffed it into his mouth and


    Hackett threw a lighter at him.


    In an instant, white smoke slowly ignited from the three chimneys, one after another. No one spoke until Trevon''s chest felt stuffy


    and his mouth felt extremely ufortable. "Tell me, what can | do to appease your anger?"


    Frank didn''t say anything. He was invited as apaniment. He smoked quietly as if he wasn''t here to be beaten up but to


    watch a show.


    After a while, Hackett put out the cigarette with his fingers. Gratitude was overflowing in Frank''s heart when he saw this man did


    not pinch the cigarette directly on the carpet. ¡®Thank God. My carpet is safe."


    "Come on, who''s the first to get beaten up?" Hackett was talking about getting beaten up, not fighting. This meant that he wanted


    to vent his anger.


    Frank stood up straight and put out his cigarette. He stretched his waist and said, "Let me do it first. You have a more miserable


    futureter. You should mentally prepare yourself first."


    The second half of the sentence was directed at Trevon.


    The three of them stood up. Trevon was standing below the stage. The three of them tacitly did not say that they would end the


    friendship.


    The two people on stage were dressed in casual clothes. Frank nced at the Hackett''s aloof face. "What''s your request? I''m


    not allowed to use my hands or I''ll just let you beat me up."


    Frank''s words were quite insulting. In normal circumstances, Hackett could by no means beat one of them, but today he had to


    vent his anger and take revenge on the two assholes before. As long as he could see the damage on their faces, it didn''t matter


    if the method was insulting or not.


    Hackett smiled evilly and stared at Frank''s eyes. He had already thought of where to punch first. Frank received his gaze and


    cursed in his heart. He smiled and said, "Why don''t we pick up a new spot?"


    If the wound was obvious, that would hurt Ava and Nona. Especially Nona, she may burst into tears.


    Hackett turned a deaf ear to his bargaining. In any case, today''s main target was being a traitor. He had to punch wherever


    Frank didn''t want. It was best if he could fight until he crumpled into dust. "It''s your choice whether to break up or punch your


    face."


    With that, Frank was defeated. He reached out and touched his face. "Alright,e on. Vent your resentment. Do whatever


    makes you happy. You''ll be responsible for disfiguring my face."


    Hackett threw out a cold sentence that frightened Frank even more. "Alright, I''ll be responsible."


    Frank touched his cheek and pursed his lips. "That''s a good attitude. Come on, let''s end this quickly. The sooner | die, the


    sooner | get a new life!"


    Frank put his hands behind his back and did not stand still to let Hackett hit him. He was still dodging and trying his best to avoid


    his attack. However, Frank was bearing great resentment today. His punches were stronger than ever. Even the air was stirred


    up.


    A gust of wind brushed past Frank''s cheek. Frank turned his head, but Hackett''s left hand immediately went to hit Frank''s head.


    Hackett''s random fighting style instantly made Frank''s head dizzy. Frank shook his head. Before he could open his eyes, Hackett


    punched his eye. Frank was in so much pain that he reached out and shouted, "Fuck, you''re fucking jealous of my pretty face.


    You are targeting my face. It''s the second punch now. At least leave me an eye to see. | don''t want to be blind, bro."


    Frank grimaced in pain and gasped. The pain cut straight into his bones. He rubbed his eye with his palm and did not dare to use


    too much strength. His eyes were red. Hackett was going all out.


    ¡°What kind of fighting style is this? Did you secretly practice it?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The corners of Hackett''s mouth twitched imperceptibly at Frank''s curse, but he quickly stopped smiling and continued to keep a


    grumpy face.


    Trevon, who was standing below the stage, saw the smile on Hackett''s face and heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that


    Hackett would not be appeased. He smiled and put out his cigarette. He ced one hand on the edge of the arena and jumped


    onto the stage. He stretched his neck and said, "Frank just hid something. He''s innocent. Vent the rest of your anger on me.


    Coupled with my son''s mistake, you can''t do whatever you like. I, Trevon Wilson, won''t get off the arena today. How about that?"


    He was in charge of taking the beating for his son. His son only had one task to treat Ruby well.


    Frank did not dare to act like a sworn buddy. He knew what was good for him and jumped off the stage. He called the manager


    over and asked him to bring some ice packs. He showed a regretful face as if they were just fair-weathered friends.


    Hackett met Trevon''s firm eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he agreed. "Alright."


    Frank pulled a stool and sat quietly below the stage as an audience. He crossed his legs and tilted his body. The corners of his


    mouth twitched in pain. The manager took the ice pack as Trevon was being beaten up ruthlessly on the stage. His eyes


    widened. He thought he was hallucinating.


    The manager had only seen Mr. ckwell being crushed. He had also seen Trevon fight, Frank. His martial arts skills were


    definitely above Mr. ckwell''s. So why today was he that pathetic underdog?


    "Give me the ice and you can leave now. Do you know what to do?" Frank covered his eyes with one hand and stared at the


    manager with a cold gaze.


    The manager had been in Lithern


    Club for so many years and was


    already an adult. After thinking about


    it, he could ro blyguedsthdt they


    most Bave frade a fuss. It was being


    resolved now. He nodded


    respectfully. "Mr. Roberts, | know


    what to do. | didn''t see anything. I''ll


    leave first. If you need more ice


    packs, you can call me." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    After the manager closed the door, Frank continued to watch the battle. When he saw that Trevon''s eye sockets had also been


    punched, he smiled with gloat. He wasughing and did not have any guilt at all.


    On the stage, Hackett also smiled when he saw Trevon''s head shaking from the beating. However, to maintain his angry


    appearance, he stopped smiling when Trevon looked up.


    Trevon had also been punched in the cheek and kicked in the stomach several times. Today he got beaten the most times since


    he was young, and it was also the most satisfying battle. "Come on. I''m waiting for you to vent all your anger."


    Due to his provoke, Trevon got


    another half an hour of being hit. It


    took a long time for one person to


    fight two people. Hagkett sae that¡¯


    boyprof tieiatdces and bodies were


    covered in injuries. The injuries on


    their faces would not disappear for at


    least half a month. He had vented the


    anger in his heart. He was tired from


    fighting for so long. "Alright, time to


    rest. | don''t want to serve you


    anymore." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trevon moved his aching shoulder. "Do you feel better? Is it enough?"


    Hackett sat down on the stage and nced at the two of them. "It''s alright. Ah, | knew you wanted my Ruby."


    Seeing that the two of them had stopped fighting, Frank jumped up on the stage and threw two ice packs. He sat next to Hackett,


    who pretended to push him away in disdain. "Stay away from me. Gross."


    "That''s boring. I''ve already pampered you as my girlfriend. Ava and Nona have never hit me before. You''re the first one. My first


    time has been given to you for nothing. Why are you still unhappy after taking advantage of me?"


    "I''m fucking tired too. Do you think | want to bear you up? | don''t need to exhaust myself today if the two of you were not


    assholes.¡±


    After being beaten up, Trevon''s lips were still curled into a smile. He listened to the two of them bicker with an ice pack.


    "Calm down."


    The three of them looked at each


    other and smiled. They clenched their


    fists in tacit underst pding. Thethtde


    at theridgs and sat on the


    ground ina line. Suddenly, Hackett


    spoke, "This is thest time.


    Otherwise, we won''t have a chance to


    repair the boat." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank retorted, "You still expect me to find you a second son-inw? I''m not your dating agent.¡±


    Trevon followed. "I only have one son. And my two daughters are both straight."


    With that, the three of them burst intoughter at the same time. Hackett used his shoulder to hit Trevon''s shoulder on the right.


    Trevon was in so much pain that he elbowed him in the waist.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    When Trevon and Frank came out of Lithern Club, it was already around 1 p.m. Hackett was in high spirits. From time to time, he


    would turn his head to look at them wearing ck sunsses on this cloudy day. They looked a little silly. The more Hackett


    thought about it, the more he found Trevon and Frank looked alike. The smile on Hackett''s lips gradually became wider.


    Sensing Hackett''s mocking gaze, Frank and Trevon turned to shoot him a sharp nce through their ck lenses. Hackett


    laughed out loud.


    He didn''t bother to suppress it anymore.


    They walked toward the car.


    Trevon stopped in his tracks and said something to Hackett, who had already opened the car door. It was something close toa


    request. Trevon''s tone was very serious and his voice was very deep. "Hackett, give Jasper a chance. He will treat Ruby well."


    When Frank heard this, he stopped talking. He was afraid that if he helped Jasper, it would backfire. So he waved his hand and


    got into the car. "Let''s go. I''m going to recuperate. | have to take care of the gift you gave me."


    Hackett recalledst night when Jasper looked for him. Jasper had said that he wanted to be the richest man for Ruby.


    Hackett sneered and said, "Whether he can be my son-inw depends on his performance. If | didn¡¯t give him the chance, they


    would have broken up yesterday.¡±


    With that, Trevon ced his hand on the door frame and smiled. "Thank you."


    Hackett smiled back and said, "Remember to bring me some midnight snack tonight. My appetite has been quite good recently."


    Trevon narrowed his eyes and frowned. He did not expect this guy to make another request. "Are you done?" Trevon asked.


    "| said I''m not angry anymore. | didn''t say I''m not hungry. Deal or not?" Hackett said.


    "I''ll bring some, and fuck you." With that, Trevon got into the car and drove away.


    Watching his two good friends leave, Hackett was in a good mood. He bent down and whistled. He tidied his hair in the rearview


    mirror and looked up at the dark clouds in the sky. Then he felt that the weather did not agree with his mood. "Looks like you


    don''t understand my mood," Hackett mumbled.


    At the base, the man who had been beaten up ran to get his wounds treated. He was wearing a ck mask and ck


    sunsses, making him look like a celebrity who had secretlye to see a doctor.


    Natalie''s consultation room was pushed open. She thought it was a nurse. "Come in," Natalie called out, but there was no reply.


    She looked up and nced at the person who came in. She quickly stood up. The man was wearing a mask and sunsses, so


    she could not see the injuries below. "Why are you here? Aren''t you going to work?"


    Trevon sat down on the chair. Natalie walked over and closed the door. She was scared to see his face when she walked back to


    him. His eyes were red and so swollen that Trevon could barely open his eyes. There were also bruises around them. His


    cheeks were also swollen, and the corners of his mouth were broken. He was in a daze for a moment, and she could smell the


    cigarette on his body.


    "Where did you go? Did you break into a bandit''s den or something? | thought you quit smoking." Natalie held his chin with one


    hand and tilted it from side to side. She lowered her eyes and started to examine it. She couldn''t help but raise her beautiful


    eyebrows.


    Natalie even suspected that what she saw was an illusion. She didn''t understand why Trevon had the smell of cigarettes and


    was even covered in injuries. She kept thinking, ''Was he going to the bandit''s nest to save a hostage alone?"


    Trevon did not push her hand away. He was happy to be touched and examined by her. He smiled and said, "| was beaten up by


    Hackett so that he won''t touch your son."


    As soon as Trevon said this, Natalie understood. She didn''t know what to say in response, so she could only go get the first aid


    kit and treat his wound. "Didn''t you say that you will have to go on a business trip in a few days? What should we do now?"


    ¡°Let the brat go for me. What else can we do? I''m already wounded like this. Are we going to scare our business partners away


    with my face?" Trevon replied.


    Natalie was amused and patted Trevon''s shoulder. "Didn''t we already make preparations a year ago? If we can have a daughter-


    inw like Ruby, the beating is worthwhile. It''s our fault in the first ce. We were selfish at that time." It was good that Ruby''s


    family didn''t tell Jasper to break up with Ruby.


    After treating Trevon''s wound, Natalie thought for a moment. "I''ll go backter tonight. | need to see Sherri after work. Your


    matters have been dealt with. | should go deal with mine."


    Trevon felt that he was a great contributor. He took the beating for his son and begged for praise in front of his wife. Then he


    refused to leave the office and kept saying that it hurt everywhere.


    Natalie couldn''t believe Trevon was old but still asked for a kiss to relieve the pain. Natalie indulged him for a while before she


    chased Trevon away and told him to go home and rest.


    Trevon reluctantly went home. The pitiful look in his eyes before he left made Natalie want tough.


    At almost 4:30 p.m., she called Sherri.


    Sherri should be getting off work as well. Sherri picked up the phone very quickly and said in a coquettish tone that gave Natalie


    goosebumps, "Hello, what''s the matter, dear?"


    Natalie couldn''t stand it and touched herself to make the goosebumps go away. "What happened? Why are you in such a good


    mood today?"


    "When have | ever been in a bad mood? | have been in a good mood recently. You know it, right? Why are you looking for me?


    You call to treat me to a meal?" Sherri said.


    Sherri continued to speak in a strange tone.


    Natalie wanted to know if there was something wrong with her tongue. Why couldn''t Sherri talk like a normal person? "I called to


    apologize," Natalie replied.


    "Oh, you''ve done something wrong to me. Don''t tell me you''re keeping a rich young gigolo?" If what Sherri said were true,


    Natalie should have called Trevon, not her.


    Natalie was lost for words.


    Forty minutester, Natalie rode Sophia''s motorcycle to Athana Hospital and happened to see her best friending out.


    She could see Sherri smiling brightly even when Sherri was on the steps far away. The same grin might be seen on the face of


    someone who had just won the lottery. Natalie stopped the motorcycle and got off. She took off his helmet, held it in her hand,


    and put the key in her pocket.


    Sherri hid the key that she had been swinging in her hand into her handbag. She walked closer and held Natalie''s hand. Natalie


    turned to look at her with aplicated expression. "Sherri, are you sure nothing special has happened recently? You are not in


    love again, are you?"


    Natalie''s butt was patted by Sherri. "No way. My sweet Hackett is so good in bed. Why would | want another man? Tell me, why


    are you looking for me? Have you thought it through and asked Jasper not to call me godmother but to take me as his second


    mother?"


    Without waiting for Natalie to answer, Sherri turned sideways and looked down at Natalie''s butt. She reached out and touched it


    again. It felt good. "Wow, it is firmer than | expected. It''s maintained quite well."


    "That''s enough. It''s not as meaty as your butt. You really can''t stop talking about this. I''ll treat you to coffee," Natalie said.


    Sherri said happily, "Looks like Old Trevon has been giving you massage a lot.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say. Why couldn''t Sherri stop telling dirty jokes?


    Meeting her gaze, Sherri stopped smiling and answered the question, "Don''t. I''ve already drunk two cups of it today. My blood


    will turn ck if | drink any more. Treat me to a milkshake..."


    As she spoke, Rose''s voice came from behind. Rose jogged up and hugged their shoulders. "Damn, | caught you guys nning


    to hang out without me. If you can''t do this to me, you have to bring me along. I''ll call my husband."


    Before Natalie could stop her, Rose had already called Edward. Edward soon answered it. After talking with him for a few


    minutes, Rose hung up. Then she said, "Natalie, you''re not being a good girl. You didn''t ask me out. Edward was on the way to


    pick me up, and | had to tell him to turn around and go home directly. Let''s go. | won''t have a milkshake. | want coffee."


    Rose was being straightforward with Natalie.


    Natalie sighed in her heart. ¡®Forget it, Rose will find out sooner orter. Just tell her straight away.¡¯ The three of them walked


    towards the cafe opposite Athana Hospital.


    They found a table in the corner and sat down. Natalie called for the waiter to order two cups of coffee and a milkshake.


    After ordering, Sherri asked, "You just said you wanted to apologize. For what? Don''t tell me you don''t want Jasper to be my son-


    inw."


    Rose held the plug and turned to look at her sister-inw, who seemed to be out of her mind. "Are you crazy? Isn''t that problem


    already fixed?"


    Natalie smelled something fishy as if there was something they didn''t tell her. She narrowed her eyes, stared at Rose, and


    asked, "What do you mean?"


    Rose was about to say something, but Sherri took a bite of the pastry from the table and stuffed it into Rose''s mouth. The waiter


    brought a te over. Rose chewed on it and swallowed what she had wanted to say.


    After that, Sherri picked up the milkshake and tried it, avoiding Natalie''s gaze. Sherri just looked away as she pretended she


    didn''t know anything. Rose did the same. Now Natalie was even more certain they were hiding something from her.


    Natalie suddenly smiled and leaned against the back of the chair with her arms crossed. She nned to be honest and discuss


    the matter openly. "Alright, since you''re not going to tell me, I''ll say it first. | have some big news. I''m hiding it from you."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sherri and Rose raised their heads and asked in unison, "You''re hiding something from us


    too?"


    They sounded very surprised and spoke loudly. After saying that, Sherri and Rose seemed to realize that they had let it slip. They


    were too excited just now. The next second, they lowered their heads to continue to drink the beverages.


    There were already a few customers around who turned to look. Natalie did not lower her head, so she naturally could not ignore


    those quizzical gazes. She nodded apologetically at everyone and smiled awkwardly.


    Natalie retracted her gaze and looked


    at Sherri and Rose, who were ying


    dumb with their heads lower.


    way the ebayeddinidde Ret augh.


    Natblie ose to be the first one to


    confess, so as to get them to talk.


    "Let me Say it first. The three of us


    will take turns, okay? What I''m hiding


    is rted to the two kids." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Sherri and Rose immediately looked up again. There was a certain uniformity in their reaction. After a few


    seconds of silence, they answered in unison again, "Me too."


    Natalie was confused.


    This time, it was Sherri''s turn to speak. She gave Natalie a probing look, grinning from ear to ear. "| discovered a shocking


    secret, but it''s sweet," Sherri said.


    Rose obviously knew about it, too. She kept nodding when Sherri spoke. Rose and Sherri looked as if they were a team working


    ona task.


    For some reason, Natalie felt that the two of them were hiding the same thing. She did not know if she had guessed wrongly. "I''ll


    send you what I''ve been hiding, and you will do the same," Natalie demanded.


    Sherri nodded in agreement. "Alright, we''ll do it at the same time.¡±


    A minuteter, Natalie and Sherri


    ced their cell phones on the table


    and looked at each other. Rose


    looked at the cell phones-apoine.


    e sypceshockel trai she called


    out, "Damn, you two are indeed best


    friends. You two were pregnant at the


    same pace. How could you even


    achieve such a thing at the same


    time? It feels like you two are


    long-lost sisters. Why don''t you guys


    go to the hospital and do a DNA test


    together?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Rose still could not recover from her shock. She even forgot to close her mouth, but her gaze was still fixed on


    the phone screen.


    This time, it was Sherri and Natalie who asked in unison, "When did you find out?"


    Rose only came back to her senses after saying this. She looked at Sherri and then at Natalie, wanting to hear if their timelines


    were the same.


    If they were the same, Rose would jump to the conclusion that Sherri and Natalie were rted by blood.


    Rose hadpletely forgotten that if her guess turned out to be true, Ruby and Jasper could not be together.


    Natalie did not n to say a random date. Instead, she picked up her cell phone and typed the date. That was the day Ruby''s


    studio opened.


    Sherri wrote that it was the day after Trevon took them out for a trip to celebrate Ruby and Jasper''s birthday.


    Obviously, if Natalie lost in terms of time, she would be criticized by Sherri.


    As expected, in the next second, before Natalie could finish thinking about the matter, Sherri''s voice came. "Natalie, you''re too


    much. Jasper and Ruby have been together for so long. | thought | knew it early. You actually knew it before me. | can''t believe


    you hid it from me. I''m so angry that I''m going to faint?"


    Rose took the two cell phones, began topare the time, and calcted the days with her phone. Natalie reminded, "Don''t


    waste your time. It''s been more than a year."


    Rose eximed, "Natalie, | didn''t you''re so good at keeping a secret."


    After such a long time, Natalie


    actually did not reveal anything at all.


    It was Sherri who had told Rose


    about it not long ago. It was tool)


    king ie aSoinie Rose shared


    th¨¦ results of Sherri''s tracking with


    Edward, Edward was not surprised at


    all. It was as if he had expected it.


    When Rose went home today, she


    would share the news from Natalie


    with Edward again. Rose thought he


    would be as shocked as her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherri pretended to be heartbroken. She clutched her chest, but Natalie reminded her, "You put your hand in the wrong ce. It''s


    on the left. Or is your heart on the right?"


    As she spoke, Sherri moved her hand to the left. Natalie was once again amused by her. She did not expect Sherri to know so


    early and remain silent. This was beyond Natalie''s expectations. She needed to ask what medicine Sherri had been taking


    recently to calm her emotions like this.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Natalie was very curious and had many questions to ask Sherri. The first question she would like to ask was how Sherri knew


    about it. The second question was how Sherri could remain so calm. From the way Hackett beat up Trevon today, Natalie


    guessed Sherri didn''t even tell Hackett.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t tell your family Hackett?" Natalie asked.


    Sherri widened her eyes and moved her hand from her chest. "How did you know?"


    Rose helped to exin, "Sherri wanted to tell him, but after struggling for three days, she finally decided to tell me instead of him.


    | told my husband, who is the most tight-lipped in our family. She was afraid that Hackett would beat the matchmaker up in a fit of


    anger and ruin everything.¡±


    Worried that it was not vivid enough, Rose made a scissor gesture. Natalie held her forehead when she heard this. Now Natalie


    understood how much Sherri wanted Jasper to be her son-inw. But Natalie was still shocked to learn that Sherri hid it from


    Hackett.


    Sherri asked again, "Wait, how did you know | was hiding it from Hackett? Let me tell you, every time | wanted to tell him, | would


    kiss him to shut my mouth. Once | was tired after sex, | fell asleep and didn''t want to talk anymore. In this way, | could keep my


    secret. Ever since | found out about this, | have exercised too much in bed."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rose and Natalie didn''t know what to say in response. What Sherri had just said was too private. If it weren''t for the fact that


    Sherri didn¡¯t want more kids, she would probably be able to have enough kids to form a football team.


    In the end, Natalie told Sherri and Rose about Hackett beating Frank and Trevon. After hearing this, Sherri and Roseughed


    gloatingly and became the focus of the cafe again. Natalie covered one side of her face with one hand to avoid the others¡¯


    gazes.


    It took Rose quite a while to realize the sobering fact. "My brother was beaten up?" she asked.


    Natalie replied, "Goodness, what were you doing just now? He was beaten up a few hours ago."


    "I''ll call and askter. Sherri, | have a way to appease your anger. Get Natalie to send you photos of the injured Trevon. Then


    you can send the photos to Hackett and let him pick one as his phone screensaver. Every time you look at it, you will feel better


    and calmer. Your dream of making Jasper your son-inw won''t be far away. Also, you can use all the tricks you know to lure


    Hackett at night," Rose said.


    Before Natalie could oppose the idea, Sherri was already staring at Natalie. The look in Sherri''s eyes said, "Do as you see fit.¡±


    Natalie found Rose''s idea ridiculous, but she could only forehead helplessly. "You can''t do that. Old Trevon was beaten quite


    badly."


    Rose was already sending a message to his brother, saying, [Frank, are you all right? Should | go and see you? Can you still get


    up by yourself?]


    When Frank received the message, he thought to himself, ¡®Only bad news spread far and wide.¡¯ Then he replied, [I''m fine.]


    Rose texted, [Really?]


    Frank texted back, [Do | look like a weakling?]


    Rose thought about it and realized that it made sense. Hackett appeared weaker than Frank. So Rose texted, [I''m just


    concerned about you. Besides, it''s possible for you to suddenly be weak. You''re getting old.]


    Frank replied, [No matter how weak | am, | can still beat you up.]


    Rose sent him a gif that showed a very angry man carrying a long sword. With it, she wanted Frank to know she hated his tone.


    Seeing that Sherri had been staring at her, Natalie, who was in the wrong, finallypromised. Natalie kept the secret longer


    than Sherri. "I can give it a try, but | can''t guarantee sess because I''m not sure if Old Trevon will cooperate with me,¡± Natalie


    said.


    Sherri said, "If he disagrees, you can wait until he falls asleep."


    Natalie replied, "| don''t want to remarry again. Although this second marriage is fake, there is a certificate."


    Hearing this, the three of themughed together. Natalie took a sip of coffee and asked, "Tell me, how did you know about


    Jasper and Ruby?"


    Speaking of this, Sherri felt a sense of aplishment. With a smile on her face, she deliberately lowered her voice. "Let me tell


    you, I''m so proud of my observation skills. | have to start with the day we came back from our trip. I''m a rather careless person.


    Sometimes, | forget to knock before | open the door. That happens a lot."


    Sherri was gesticting as she spoke excitedly. She made the story vivid as Sherri showed them how she opened the door and


    made the sound of the door opening.


    "Then, one day, | forgot to knock on the door. | forgot the exact date. | identally saw a faint hickey on Ruby''s neck. She


    usually wears a semi-cor, a shirt, or a silk scarf. In that case, | couldn''t see it. Coincidentally, she was wearing pajamas and


    preparing to sleep that day. At that time, | was giving her a gift from a trip, but | forgot to bring her the bracelet. That was how my


    sharp eyes caught it," Sherri said.


    Natalie asked, "Then you held back and didn''t ask?" It was a little unbelievable.


    "Of course, | couldn''t ask. | know Ruby''s personality. She isn''t like me. It''s easier for her to blush and be shy. She is a meek girl.


    After | gave it to her, | went back to my room. | thought about it. | didn''t sleep the entire night. Then | started to feel upset. Jasper


    has a girlfriend. Ruby got a hickey on her neck, so | guessed she had a boyfriend. My heart sank..."


    Natalie was afraid that Sherri would not get to the point after talking for a few hours. "Sherri, can you keep it short? Don''t use too


    many modifiers. You are not writing an essay here. Just tell us how you found out. We''ll skip the hickey."


    Sherri retorted, "Why are you so annoying? I''m in high spirits. Alright, it''s quite tiring for me to find good words in my mind.


    "| didn''t dare to ask. | was afraid that Ruby would think too much. Hackett is more principled than | and rarely enters Ruby''s room


    at night. Before entering, he would knock on the door. He would raid the studio but not follow her. However, I''m different from


    him. The next day, | followed Ruby and searched the entire night to learn how to be a good stalker. My efforts paid off. After


    secretly following her for a day, | found something. At around eight o''clock, | saw Jasper enter the studio. Then, the lights in the


    studio went dark. After nine o''clock, Jasper came out. | even saw the camera at the door turn ck."


    Rose had a calm face after listening to it for the third time. The only difference was that Sherr used a few new words.


    Sherri smiled and continued, "I was so excited and relieved. Then, | jumped a few times on the spot and almost did disco. Then, |


    went home happily. I''m sure the hickey on Ruby''s neck was left by Jasper."


    After listening to the whole story, Natalie understood. She had to praise Sherri''s perseverance in investigating the truth. Natalie


    gave her a thumbs up and said, "Girl, it''s a waste that you don''t do a stalking job."


    ¡°| only brought bread and milk that day. | didn''t even dare to leave that corner, afraid that | would miss the truth if | left," Sherri


    said proudly.


    Natalie guessed that the camera that Sherri mentioned had been hacked. It should be Jasper tampering with the surveince


    video. Natalie thought, ¡®Jasper is really... No wonder Hackett could not find any evidence even though he suspected it before.¡¯


    Rose was suddenly curious. If the same happened to Olivia and Sophia, would Trevon beat someone up like Hackett?


    Natalie answered with certainty, "No, Olivia, Sophia, and Jasper have never brought bodyguards with them since they were


    young. It was only after the mercenary incident that he decided not to listen to the kids all the time. Trevon dotes on his two girls


    very much, but he respects their wishes very much. Sophia is a good example. You both know what it means if the special forces


    show up. Didn''t he also agree to it? However, he''s someone who''s prepared in advance. If he finds out that Olivia is ina


    rtionship, he''ll secretly investigate until he knows if the boy is reliable. In the end, he''ll set up a trap to let Olivia see what the


    boy is like for herself."


    The couple had learned their lesson from Rose''s incident. Both Trevon and Natalie knew that Rose had once tried to kill herself,


    so they would never let this happen to Olivia and Sophia. Trevon chose to respect his kids while doting on them.


    When he sent Sophia overseas, others did not know that Natalie knew. Trevon suffered insomnia every night, but he did not


    force Sophia back. When Sophia returned from overseas, he hid in the study room and cried while looking at photos.


    Sophia and Olivia were different from Ruby. Sophia and Olivia liked freedom more and always followed their hearts. If anyone


    talked nicely to them, they might listen. The two girls liked to discover problems and solve them themselves, and they hated that


    others interfered or did everything for them.


    How could a girl who liked motorcycles like to be restrained or locked up and watched?


    Rose nodded in agreement. "I agree. Everyone in Athana knows that Trevon has never beaten Sophia or Olivia before. He


    pampers them so much that he would do anything for them. Sending Sophia to the army is indeed beyond our expectations."


    Natalie said, "Sophia is stubborn. No one can change her mind. Olivia is quite like her, so you have to let them experience it


    before you know if it''s suitable for them or not. It will be counterproductive if you force them to make a choice."


    Sherri shook her head and sighed. This was the first time he had heard her best friends say this. "I didn''t expect Old Trevon to be


    such a good parent. He educates the girls and has to work like a ¡®director¡¯. | mean setting up a trap to test the boys who


    approach our girls. Like they say, it''s hard to raise a child to be a healthy, sensible person.


    ¡°Would you believe me if | told you that he has been reading this kind of book every day since we got back together?"


    Rose said, "He wants to snatch my job."


    Sherri patted Rose''s shoulder and said, "Girl, all the books he read are about how to raise children, not treat illnesses. You and


    he are not in the same major. Your job is very secure."


    The three women sat in the cafe for almost two hours. In the end, they were so full that they could not even eat dinner.


    When they were about to leave, Sherri reminded Natalie again of taking photos. Sherri still nned to go back and make Hackett


    feel better. Natalie nodded and said that she would try her best.


    Sherri wanted Jasper not to call her godmother anymore, and Natalie said only if Hackett agreed.


    When Rose called Edward to ask him to go back, he did not leave. Instead, he parked his car in the parking lot of the coffee


    shop. After seeing Rosee out of the coffee shop, he sent Rose a message saying that he was waiting in the parking lot.


    In the car, Rose shared what had just happened in detail. He also told him about Trevon''s parenting skills.


    After listening to everything, Edward


    felt that Trevon was not wrong. As he


    drove, he replied, "There is no


    problem with Trevon''s meth


    he is con taptiy iyi? Tere are


    aways ome things that are not


    suitable for our family. Not every


    method can be applied to every kid.


    Different personalities are also taught


    differently. It''s like cold medicine.


    Some people take it, and it takes


    effects immediately, but some


    people might not absorb it at all and


    suffer side effects." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rose tilted her head. She felt that Edward could always be so calm. Moreover, what he said made sense. His metaphor was also


    special. "Hubby, | think you speak like a singer. You speak so well."


    Edward didn''t know what to say.


    Rose smiled and waved her hand. "I won''t interrupt you again. | like what you say. Listening to you talk is very enjoyable."


    With that, Rose blew Edward a kiss and winked at him.


    It almost caused Edward to cross the solid line.


    Meeting Rose''s admiring and expectant gaze, Edward smiled helplessly. "Actually, Natalie is right. Ruby is different from Sophia


    and Olivia when ites to personality. Sophia and Olivia are more unyielding, but Ruby is gentle but a bit tenacious and


    stubborn. | don''t think Hackett is wrong to watch Ruby closely, but the method might make Ruby subconsciously lie..."


    Rose could not help but interrupt and ask, "Why?"


    Edward was afraid that she would


    not understand if he exined it to


    her in aplicated way. He thought


    of a simple analogy and said, "This is


    like an exam. In the first exaln. ypu


    pate vaats higtnS¨¦6re For you to


    reah'' or example, they want you to


    score 100 points. And they keep


    nagging about it and pushing you.


    When you only score 60 points in the


    exam one day, there will be a


    difference of 40 points from the goal


    they set for you. Will you be willing to


    tell your parents that you did badly?


    Or do you n to continue working


    hard and tell your parents the news


    when you reach the score they ask


    for?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Rose seemed to understand. She held her head and said, "Yeah... You mean that if Jasper bes the


    richest person, it''s like Ruby gets 100 points, meeting what Hackett expects. But Jasper is now 40 points away from the goal,


    and Ruby doesn''t dare to tell Hackett the news. She is working hard with Jasper in private, right? That seems to make sense."


    Edward said with a nod, "Actually, both of them were wrong. Ruby and Jasper were wrong to hide it, while Hackett''s mistake was


    to always talk about the standard of a son-inw. It gave her a lot of pressure, though Hackett didn''t mean it. Ruby already has


    hidden their rtionship from Hackett. After hearing more of his talk of the standard, she would feel even more guilty and lie. She


    couldn''t help butpare Jasper with Hackett''s ideal son-inw.


    "It''s just like how children will subconsciously think of hiding something when they do something wrong. How can they secretly


    think of a remedy and avoid being scolded by their parents? By the time their parents find out, it has been fixed, and they won''t


    be scolded. Many children will behave like this, just like Harper. The kids will never want to admit their mistakes."


    Another analogy Edward wanted to give was that doctors could not treat themselves. He was constantly changing strategies in


    the education of his four children. This was his first time being a parent. How could he know everything about how to be a good


    parent overnight?


    Who could be perfect every time? It was said that a sessful child had good parents. It was hard to know how the parents


    managed to make their child sessful. Did they seed from the beginning? Did they seed in everything?


    Rose liked it when Edward exined


    things to her. In the past, Edward was


    very quiet. Ever since they had more


    children, Edward would always tr


    communicate iterated isthe


    simplest erAlogy to let her know why


    something was wrong. "Hubby, you''re


    so amazing. | love you. We don''t have


    to worry about daughters getting


    tricked by boys in the future. What


    worries me is that Harper may have


    so many girlfriends. What if Harper is


    a cheating boyfriend? What if | can''t


    even remember my future


    daughter-inw?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Edward had always been unable to keep up with Rose''s train of thought. After being married for so many years, Edward was still


    struggling with that. For example, just a second ago, they were talking about one topic, but now she was talking about another


    and picturing Harper as a cheating man.


    Edward already tried to persuade Hackett to cut Ruby some ck, but he was rebuked by Hackett. At that time, he said, "You


    have four boys. | don''t expect you to understand how it feels to have a daughter."


    Since Edward did not have a daughter, he was in no ce to lecture Hackett. However, Edward had Rose. Rose had an


    embarrassing history. If he had a daughter, he would be like Trevon, respecting his daughter''s wishes andmunicating with


    her. He would not put too much pressure on his daughter. Differently, Edward would ask his daughter what her goal was, and if


    there was a problem, he would give some advice.


    Edward thought to himself and did not say it out loud. He would not mention the past in front of Rose again. He didn''t think he


    would ever have a daughter in this life. No matter how much he wanted to dote on his girl, he would not have a chance.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    At night, in the Roberts¡¯ Vi.


    Frank sat on the sofa with his legs slightly open. He ced one hand on Ava''s waist and the other on hisp casually. Ava was


    helping to treat the wound on his face. Nona stood beside her mother to help. Her eyes were filled with tears and her heart


    ached so much that she was about to drop little pearls.


    Her gaze was fixed on her father''s dark eyes without blinks. She was like a panda. Nona pursed her beautiful lips without saying


    a word and frowning.


    Ava, who could take charge of thepany, had already expected this day toe. It was just that it was a little early. She


    acted as calm as Grace. She was afraid that Frank would hurt, so when she treated the wound, she even blew gently at his


    eyes. The breeze was like a feather, making Frank feel numb.


    Ava bent down slightly and leaned closer. She said softly, "Bear with it. It might hurt a little."


    Frank was more tolerant. This bit of pain was nothing. When he fought back then, he did not even cry out when his hand was


    broken. "It''s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt."


    Afraid that his daughter would worry, he turned to his daughter and said, "Daddy is really fine. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    Cyril, who was sitting alone in the distance, did not seem to be his biological son. He was leisurely peeling oranges and stuffing


    them into his mouth one by one, hiding a smile.


    Frank had long noticed this little cover-up. Even Grace saw it. Afraid that her grandson would be scolded, she took away the


    orange in Cyril''s hand. "It''s about time. You''ve eaten four. If you eat any more, it will be bad for your stomach. Go up and do your


    homework."


    Cyril was about to say that he wanted to eat another one. It was rare to see his father in such a bad state. It was as if the sun


    had risen from the west. When he looked up, he met his father''s cold gaze.


    As expected, the coldness was not decided by whether his eyes were ck or not. Even if he turned into a panda, he was still


    more intimidating. Feeling the tant intimidation, Cyril''s back stiffened and his butt felt a little itchy. He quickly stood up. "Dad,


    I''m going to do my homework."


    William checked the undercurrents between the father and son and quickly echoed, "Go on, write seriously."


    Grace red at William. William shrugged and smiled ingratiatingly.


    When Cyril reached the third step, Frank reminded him coldly, "Last month''s monthly exam results weren''t ideal. You''re still far


    from your goal. | don''t n to send you a car to get there."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Hearing that, Cyril choked on his father''s sharp words. His saliva was stuck in his throat and he could


    not swallow it. He replied helplessly, "Got it."


    Frank could tell from his son''s back that the brat wanted to pull out his oxygen tube when he was old.


    After treating his injuries, Ava asked, "Has Hackett calmed down?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''s not as pumped up as a pufferfish.¡±


    Grace nced at the wound on her son''s face and reminded him lightly, "If you''ve done it again, don''t do it again and again. It''s


    easy to hurt your feelings."


    ¡°Hackett and Trevon didn''t prepare to have the third children, so there won''t be anymore." Frank threw his back on the sofa,


    moved his shoulders, and said seriously.


    Grace, William, Ava, and Nona were all speechless.


    Nona sat on her Dad''s left, and Ava sat on Frank''s right.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Frank crossed his legs. His posture was still very handsome as long as one did not


    look at that eye. He changed the topic and asked William, "Have you dealt with the tampons?"


    William replied, "Yes, I''ve already asked Tom and Benjamin to distribute them."


    Ava was working at thepany today. When she left, the ten boxes of tampons were still in the courtyard. When she returned,


    she started to treat Frank''s wounds and forgot to ask. She asked, "Did you sell them?"


    Nona did not know what her parents were talking about. When Jasper sent the things over in the morning, she and Cyril had


    already gone to school. When they returned, the tampons had already been sold.


    However, when parents were discussing a problem, the child could not interrupt casually. Nona had always been very good at


    this. Her grandmother''s family was the same, so she only listened quietly.


    Grace couldn''t be bothered to say how they dealt with them. She shook her head and walked to the kitchen to pour a ss of


    water.


    William was a little embarrassed to say it, so he could only let Frank say it. Meanwhile, Ava was also looking at Frank, waiting for


    an answer. His lips curled up slightly. Perhaps he felt that his way of handling it was a little strange, so he patted the head of his


    daughter, who had been looking at him. "| sent them to the bodyguards."


    "You''ve sent them to the bodyguards. They won''t need it."


    Upon hearing this, Ava''s reflexive voice became louder. What was the use of giving these to bodyguards?


    Noticing the surprise on Ava''s face, Frank smiled and answered seriously, as if it was a routine operation. "| told Tom and


    Benjamin that if they have a girlfriend, take more. If they don''t have a girlfriend, stock up less."


    Seeing his daughter''s confusion, Frank exined and tidied his daughter''s ponytail dotingly. "Your brother sent tampons this


    morning. | gave them to the bodyguards."


    Nona was speechless.


    After hearing this, Ava knew that this was Frank''s usual operation. In the past, when he sent bodyguards milkshakes or fruits,


    Frank also said that they could drink more and eat more ording to their capacities. However, sanitary pads were different. It


    was not good to operate like this. "Frank, isn''t this not good?"


    Frank felt that it was alright. William agreed. "It''s quite good. This can also increase the rtionship between couples. It means


    that boys are meticulous. Perhaps they can even get praise from their girlfriends when they bring them back."


    Ava asked, "What about those who don''t have a girlfriend? Do they use them for themselves?"


    Nona did notment or interrupt. Her father had his own way of handling things. It was not something a child like her could


    understand. She just had to study hard.


    When Jasper returned, it was already 2 a.m. He was already quite busy. Now that his father said that he needed to leave his


    hands for a few days, Jasper was even busier.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, the study room door opened. Trevon was forced to go home and sleep by Natalie in the


    afternoon. He could not fall asleep now. The aftereffects, his eyes hurt, and the corners of his mouth hurt. He could only wait for


    Natalie to fall asleep ande to the study room to help his son share some work.


    Hearing a voice behind him, Jasper slowly turned his head. When he saw his father walking towards him, Jasper''s expression


    changed. In just a few seconds, he knew how his father''s face was injured.


    When Trevon approached, Jasper, who had been silent for a while, said with mixed emotions, "Dad, thank you."


    Upon hearing this, Trevon stopped in his tracks and stopped in front of his son. The two of them were the same height, but there


    was a difference in their ages. Their temperaments were simr. "I''m your father. If | don''t help you today, I''m afraid your grandpa


    will wake me up and change my ce when | enter the coffin.¡±


    Seeing the guilt in his son''s eyes, Trevon raised his hand and patted his son''s shoulder. He said in a rxed tone, "What are you


    being pretentious for? The Wilson family is not pretentious. Sophia and Olivia are not as pretentious as you. Alright, go to sleep."


    Jasper stood where he was and did not move. His gazended on Trevon''s face. "Dad, let me help you apply the medicine


    again. There''s blood at the corner of your mouth."


    Originally, Trevon wanted to refuse, but he could tell from his son''s eyes that Jasper wanted to do something for him. In the end,


    he agreed and pretended to be very casual. "Alright, since | can''t sleep anyway,e to the study.¡±


    "Okay." The father and son walked into the study one after another. Trevon was in front and Jasper was behind.


    In the study.


    Trevon sat where his old man used to sit. Jasper found a first aid kit to treat his wound. He held a cotton swab in his hand and


    treated it very carefully and gently. Just as Jasper finished treating his eyes, Trevon said, "A man doesn''t have to be so gentle to


    a man. In the future, you just have to be gentle to Ruby, your grandmother, mother, and sister."


    As Trevon spoke, Jasper increased his strength. The corners of Trevon''s mouth twitched hard along with the cotton swab. He


    looked up and looked serious. Nothing happened. It was as if Jasper had increased his strength because he listened to Trevon.


    He couldn''t say it even if he wanted to. In the end, Trevonughed silently and cursed Jasper in his heart.


    It was rare for the father and son to be together. The atmosphere was not bad. Trevon wanted to say more. "It''s normal for your


    godfather to be angry. Just let him be. Ruby is a good girl. Treat her well."


    "Yes, | know. It''s done." The wound was treated again. Jasper threw the cotton swabs into the trash can and bent down to pack


    the first aid kit. He ced it back in its original position.


    Trevon raised his hand and gently touched the wound that his son had helped to treat. He said in a deep voice, "You can hold


    the meeting. I''ll help you deal with some emails."


    "Yeah, sure."


    The next morning, in the ckwell family.


    Ruby woke up early and sat in the dining room to eat breakfast. She realized that her mother, who had always been active at


    work, had not woken up.


    She looked around and walked down the stairs. She energeticly asked her father, "Daddy, did Mommy oversleep? It''s already


    7:30 am. If she doesn''t get up now, she might bete."


    Hackett was wearing a gray suit made by his daughter. He was buttoning his cufflinks with one hand and walked a little slowly as


    if he was injured. He said naturally, "Did your mother take leave today?"


    "Ah, is she sick? I''ll go take a look." As she spoke, Ruby prepared to go upstairs to see her mother. Just as she reached the top


    of the stairs, she was pulled back by her father and retreated down the stairs.


    Ruby looked up at her father in confusion. She wanted to ask what was wrong, but Hackett coughed dryly and said, "Your mother


    went overboardst night. She caught up on the show until 4:30 am in the morning. | only realized it when | went to the toilet.


    She can''t get up now."


    "Ah?" Why was she so unreliable? In view of the previous situation, the entire ckwell family did not question Hackett''s words.


    In the end, they all went to the dining room for breakfast.


    Joy was meticulous. She even instructed the servants, "Sherri is sleeping. Be quiet today and don''t disturb her sleep."


    The servant replied respectfully, "Yes, Madam."


    Nathan had already finished his breakfast. He sat on the sofa and read the newspaper. Seeing that his granddaughter and son


    had alreadye down, he put away the newspaper and stood up. "Ruby, | will go to thepany first."


    Ruby, who had already sat down in the dining room, immediately replied, "Okay, Grandpa. Drive carefully."


    Every day, Nathan would tell his granddaughter before leaving. "Hey, go to the office early after you''re done eating. There''s still a


    meeting in the morning. Don''t bete."


    This was directed at Hackett. The couple already knew about their granddaughters rtionship with Jasper. Like Sherri, Joy


    liked Jasper very much and felt that it was very reassuring for their granddaughter to be with Jasper. The two of them had grown


    up together.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In addition, the two families had


    known each other for a long time.


    Ruby would not suffer after matrying


    sper anyiahardsta not be any


    btg house drama. The two little


    princesses of the Wilson family were


    very polite and easy to get along with.


    After thinking about it, Joy felt that it


    was Suitable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Nathan was different. He


    did not interfere in his child''s


    marriage and upheld th idegahi\!


    free ormyndovelAs Yong as his


    granddaughter and grandson felt that


    they had found true love and were


    happy, it was fine, regardless of


    whether their crushes had money or


    not. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay, got it," Hackett, who was peeling eggs for her daughter, replied faintly.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. After you''re done, Daddy will send you to work, or will you drive yourself there?"


    "Dad, I''m fine with anything."


    ¡°Are the brat noting to pick you up?" That was too unprofessional. Back then, Edward had been a chauffeur since he started


    pursuing Rose. He still had to observe.


    Ruby looked at his father and smiled happily. "Daddy, you actually want Jasper to pick me up every day, right? Just like Uncle."


    "It''s what he''s supposed to do as a prospective boyfriend." Unless he didn''t want to promote.


    After breakfast, Hackett sent his daughter to the studio. As for sending her to the studio, Hackett did not say that he would pick


    her up at night. He only said that if she wanted her father to pick her up, she would call him in advance.


    Ruby nodded and reminded her father to drive carefully.


    In the afternoon, Natalie was worried


    that Sherri and Hackett would


    quarrel. Last night, Trevon w raat


    unwillin ofake prist6s 200 ing at


    histaee ull of injuries, it was indeed


    not suitable to be a screensaver. It


    was So terrifying that it had the ability


    to ward off evil spirits. She thought


    about it and decided to tell Sherri


    today. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, after more than a dozen calls, the other party seemed to be dead. The message sent was like a stone sinking into the


    sea without a ssh.


    When the nurse came in, she saw that Natalie''s phone kept ringing, but the other party did not pick up. Natalie mechanically


    dialed again and pressed the loudspeaker. It was not until 16 times that Natalie gave up.


    "Mrs. Wilson, do you have something urgent?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m calling my best friend. She might be busy." Although she said that, she was suspicious. Sherri was working today, so


    she wouldn''t fall asleep. Besides, this woman''s phone never left her body.


    The nurse nodded and left the case on the table. Natalie looked at the closed door and still felt worried. She was afraid that


    Hackett and Sherri would fight, so she called Rose worriedly. They were not at work yet, so the two of them should be eating


    lunch in the canteen.


    The phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. Rose''s happy voice came from the other end. "Hello! Natalie, are you


    treating me to a meal?"


    "Didn''t you go to the cafeteria with Sherri?"


    Rose did not know why Sherri took leave. She called many times in the morning but Sherri did not pick up a single call. When


    she asked Hackett, he said that Sherri had gone overboard with catching up on a show and could not get up.


    Rose was skeptical about this, even though Sherri had a record. "Sherri asked for leave. | called her but couldn''t get through.


    Hackett said that she was too caught up in the drama and didn''t get up. She''s probably still asleep."


    Natalie asked, "Did she overdo it?"


    "| don''t know. Don''t worry, the two of them can''t fight. How can Hackett bear to fight Sherri? If they really fight, | think it''ll be


    another way. What do you think?"


    Natalie was speechless. Sure enough, they were families.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Natalie was still worried about Sherri. There was no surgery in the afternoon, so she left after exchanging a few words with the


    nurse at the reception desk.


    The weather forecast said that it would be drizzling today. After checking the weather forecast, she chose four rounds. There was


    already a disabled person at home who needed to be taken care of every day, about the same as a third-ss disabled person


    who needed help with showering, face washing, teeth brushing, and so on.


    Since she needed to take care of the disabled, she could not catch a cold. The car slowly drove towards the vi of the ckwell


    family.


    When Natalie got to the ckwell family, only Joy was watching TV dramas in the living room, eating peanuts. The huge


    television screen was ying the funny genre of soap operas. Joy wasughing so hard that she did not notice when Natalie


    entered.


    ¡°Madam, is Sherri upstairs?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Joy turned to look at the voice. When she saw that it was Natalie, she stood up happily and went over to


    wee Natalie. "Natalie, why are you here? Is Jasper with you?"


    As she spoke, she looked out of the door.


    It was obvious that she already knew about Jasper and Ruby. "Jasper went to work. His father has been sick for the past few


    days and is resting at home, so he''s quite busy. I''ll get him toe and apologize to you when he''s free."


    Joy rebuked and patted Natalie''s hand. "Child, why will he need topensate me? Young people are free to date. I''ve always


    thought highly of Jasper. | hear Sherri talking all day long about Jasper not being into Ruby. | also feel that it''s a pity when | hear


    it. Isn''t it great now? Everyone is happy. How good is that?"


    Natalie smiled awkwardly. "As long as you don''t me us for being insensible."


    ¡°I''m not the empress. It''s normal for young people to fall in love behind their parents¡¯ backs. For freedom? | understand. Although


    lam old, | can understand the liberty and democracy that the younger generation talks about, right?"


    Natalie thought, ¡®She had really been surfing on the inte a lot."


    After listening to Joy praise Jasper, Natalie finally went upstairs to look for Sherri. She pushed open the door of Sherri''s room.


    The room was dark and the curtains were not even pulled open. The person on the bed was sleeping like a dead pig.


    Natalie walked over and checked her breathing. She stood by the bed and looked at her best friend who had bruises under her


    eyes. "You slept well. | thought you were dead."


    Sherri was already awake. It was already afternoon, but she had no strength in her body and could not be bothered to open her


    eyes. Natalie saw that her eyes did not move and was about to leave when Sherri''s duck-like voice came from behind. "How can


    you treat me like this? If I''m not panting, will you call the funeral parlor for me?"


    Upon hearing this, Natalie stopped in her tracks and turned around. She said to the person on the bed who still had her eyes


    closed, "You''re awake. | thought you were dead asleep. Your Hackett said that you went overboard with the drama. Didn''t the


    two of you fightst night?"


    Half-dead, Sherri stretched her bare arm out of the nket. She used all her strength just to raise her hand. "Do | look like |


    didn''t fight? I''m about to be a hickey base. Count it."


    Her mind was a little muddled. She couldn''t remember what time it was before she fell asleep. She only knew that she was on


    the verge of death.


    Natalie''s jaw almost dropped when she saw the red hickeys being oveid. This was ying with her life... Wasn''t she afraid that


    her body would be damaged?


    ¡°Um, do you want me to take you to the hospital?" Natalie was just afraid that her best friend would quarrel with Hackett, but she


    didn''t want to probe into their nightlife.


    Sherri struggled to open her eyes and said helplessly, "Go to the hospital? Tell others that | was putting out the firest night?


    Well, | think | fought 300 roundsst night. | don¡¯t want to live happily for the next month. | need to recover my vitality. | feel that


    my belly is damaged."


    ¡°Looks like it''s alright. Your Hackett has restrained his strength and it''s not the end of the world. I''ll pour you some water." Natalie


    was amused by her best friend''s half-dead appearance.


    Sherri raised her beautiful arm. "Help me sit up first. I''ll let you see the battle situationst night."


    "Yes, Your Highness." With that, Natalie walked to the bed and prepared to help her best friend sit up. However, this fellow did


    not have any strength at all. She used a lot of strength to pull Sherri up.


    The nket slipped off, and the hickeys on her body were even more, much more than her arms. "Did your Hackett walk out in


    the morning or lie down?"


    "What do | know? It''s good enough that | didn''t fall asleep. | have to make Hackett ascetic for a year."


    Natalie helped her find a set of pajamas in the wardrobe and threw it on the bed. She did notment on this sentence


    because, with her best friend''s personality, even if Hackett could hold it back, her best friend might not be able to hold it back.


    ¡°Put it on. If Joy sees it, she''ll probably be scared to death. | suggest you don''t leave this house today. Stay glued to the bed. Do


    you want me to pour you water and get lunch?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m starving. I''m exhausted and need to replenish my energy."


    Hearing the empress''s order, Natalie turned around and went downstairs to get food. Ten minutester, she came up with a tray


    and pushed open the door again.


    She bent down and ced the tray on the bedside table. Sherri had already put on her shirt and pants. She nned to sit on the


    bed and eat. Her feet were no different from being paralyzed. She was afraid that she would fall to her death.


    Joy gave the warm swift grain and the freshly made omelet to Natalie. She asked her best friend, "Which one should you eat


    first? Swift grain or omelet? Joy just asked the nanny to make an omelet."


    Sherri nced at her te and made a choice. "Omelet."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Natalie pulled a stool and sat down by the bed as if she were taking care of a serious patient in the hospital. She could not help


    butugh. She picked up the omelet and handed it to Sherri. In the end, Sherri''s hand trembled non-stop like she had some


    neural disease. She could not get the omelet at all.


    Receiving the cold gaze of the patient, Natalie restrained her smile. "Alright, I''ll feed you. I''ll help you to the fullest.¡±


    Sherri angrily took a bite of the omelet and said in an unfriendly tone, pretending toin, "Who am | doing this for? If you


    had told me earlier, | would have changed my n. Do | have to lie in bed and get hickeys all night? Who caused it?"


    After being used, Natalie apologized sincerely. "It''s my fault. It''s definitely my fault. | promise there won''t be a next time. Am I


    not here to serve the Empress?"


    Seeing Natalie''s sincere attitude, Sherri let her go and happily ate the omelet. "Feed me slower. | haven''t swallowed it yet."


    ¡°Alright, give me a signal after you finish swallowing. Can | feed you again?" Natalie was not angry. Instead, she smiled


    indulgently and cooperated.


    After lunch, Natalie seriously talked to Sherri about Jasper. "Hackett just epted Jasper. Don''t be anxious. Don''t always say


    engagement or marriage in front of Hackett. Take it slow. Jasper doesn''t n to marry anyone else. No matter what, he will be


    your son-inw. Don''t worry now."


    Sherri rolled her eyes at her best friend. "You should have said so earlier. Alright, since the two children are together now, my


    wish has been fulfilled. | have to coax our Hackett first.¡±


    At around 4:30, a white Lamborghini was parked in front of the studio.


    The car door opened and Jasper came out from the driver''s seat. He had something to discuss with Ruby today and wanted to


    send her home.


    When the assistant saw that Jasper was there, she knew what to do and prepared to get off work. Ruby had already told the


    assistant that her father knew about this and said that he would not cause trouble for her. After all, Ruby was the one who asked


    the assistant to lie, who was just a part-time worker and was serious about her work.


    Hackett knew that her daughter liked the assistant very much, so he did not intend to fire her. He did not pursue the matter and


    only said that he would let the little assistant work well.


    The assistant had already carried her bag on her shoulder. "Ruby, I''ll take my leave first."


    Ruby was lowering her head to cut the fabric. When she looked up, she saw her boyfriend striding in from the door. She smiled


    and put her long hair on to make it easier for her to work. She forked a pencil and said, "Okay, be careful on the way."


    ¡°Alright, bye-bye, Mr. Wilson. Bye-bye, Ruby."


    Jasper nodded politely. He did not look at the assistant the entire time. His gaze was fixed on Ruby. The assistant ran away


    quickly, adhering to the principle of not being a third wheel.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    Jasper walked closer and stood beside her. He looked down at her making clothes and said calmly, "I''m here to pick you up... to


    send you home."


    She looked up at him and smiled. "I''m almost done. It''ll take a while.¡±


    "Mmm." With that said, Jasper pulled a


    stool and sat beside her to


    apany her. The paecer then


    ecieaspigertion fora few


    ds, their eyes filled with an


    unburdened smile. Falling in love


    under the sun was really much better


    than falling in love underground.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He raised his hand and stroked her eyebrows, then touched her cheek. "I''ll apany you."


    "Okay." With that, Ruby lowered her head to work again. Afraid that he would wait too long, she was very serious and careful. He


    saw her anxiety and reminded her, "I''m not in a hurry. I''ve already finished everything.¡±


    Ruby looked up again and met his calm face. "Oh, alright then."


    Jasper had lied. He only wanted to


    send her home. After sending her


    home, he still had to,goltg the O1''!


    nrewbikdvertime. These


    few days, his father had been


    recuperating. Without half a month,


    the injuries on his face would not


    healpletely. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Jasper suddenly spoke. His tone was negotiating. He respected Ruby''s thoughts and asked gently, "Ruby."


    Ruby did not look up. She thought that Jasper just wanted to chat with her. "Huh?"


    "Do you want to work at thepany?"


    Hearing this, she stopped what she


    was doing and looked up at him.


    When she met Jasper''s gazershe | \


    look d.throual Hie Byes fo find the


    trae thoughts in his heart. After a few


    seconds of silence, she smiled and


    said, "I''ll listen to you. What about this


    studio? How should we deal with it?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There were memories of her and Jasper here. She didn''t want to sell it anymore. This shop had already been bought.


    After the two of them got together, Jasper found thendlord and bought the shop under Ruby''s name.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Jasper was also reluctant to leave this studio. This was where they started, but he had already thought of how to deal with it.


    ¡°Renovate it. We''ll treat this studio as the first shop and buy the few shops next door. Let''s make a big one."


    There was a sofa, a bar, and a storage room in the studio. They were all just what the shop needed. They just needed to adjust


    theyout slightly. In addition, the decoration of the studio was in a luxurious style, like in a pce.


    Most importantly, when the customers looked up, they would see Only RB.


    "I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back and talk to Dad."


    "Yeah."


    One hour passed just like this. After an hour, Jasper stood up and helped turn off the lights and close the door of the studio. He


    held Ruby''s hand and got into the car.


    "I''ll do it myself." Ruby pressed down on Jasper''s hand. He was bent over to help her buckle her seatbelt. She wanted to


    weather the storm together and not just ept his kindness.


    Although he said that, Jasper still helped to fasten her seatbelt. Then, he quickly leaned forward and kissed the corner of her


    lips. "You can reward me."


    Ruby, who was caught off guard by the kiss, instantly blushed. The blush spread to her ears. She reached out to cover one side


    of her face in an attempt to calm down. The corner of her mouth was still warm from his kiss. Her heart was still beating happily.


    After getting into the driver''s seat and starting the car, Jasper turned the steering wheel with one hand and held Ruby''s hand


    tightly with the other. Ruby was still blushing. From the corner of his eye, he saw that she was shy. He smiled and tightened his


    grip.


    They were halfway through the drive.


    Ruby tilted her body and stared at Jasper''s handsome face. She said awkwardly, "Jasper, if..."


    She said a few words, but she seemed to feel that the words in her mind were not suitable. She wanted to think carefully again,


    but at the traffic light, Jasper caught her hesitating to speak. He activated his mind-reading ability. "It doesn''t matter when your


    fatherpletely relents. I''ve told you. | will only marry you in my lifetime."


    It was already very good now. At least her father did not ask them to break up. Jasper was only temporarily demoted for further


    review by her father. Jasper believed that one day he would make her father agree to let her marry him.


    Awarm feeling flowed through her heart. She was so touched that she felt apologetic. "Thank you. | will only be your wife in this


    lifetime."


    The two of them made a promise to each other and looked at each other with a smile. If not for the green light, Jasper wanted to


    hold the back of her head and kiss her. In the end, he touched her soft little hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    His lips were also very soft. The sensation of his warm lips touching the back of her hand was magnified. The blush that had


    dissipated from her apology instantly spread again.


    An hourter.


    When the car arrived at the vi of the ckwell family, it was time for Hackett to go home for dinner.


    When he wasn''t having dinner with Trevon, Frank, and Chris, he always went home to have dinner with his wife and children.


    When he saw Ruby and Jaspering out of the car holding hands, Hackett stared at their intertwined hands.


    Ruby thought that her father did not like it, so she pulled it back. Jasper''s hand was empty, and his heart was also empty.


    However, he quickly adjusted his emotions and called out politely, "Uncle Hackett.¡±


    Hackett put on a stance, stuck one hand in his pocket, and replied faintly, "Hello."


    He could see what happened between them clearly and his daughter''s nervousness. "Holding hands is a normal couple''s act,¡±


    he said to them. "I''m not from ancient times."


    Hearing this, both of them looked at Hackett. Hackett was expressing his attitude in this way. Jasper said, "Okay."


    Hackett sighed in his heart. Jasper was good in all aspects, but he was too cold. Hackett did not know if his daughter would be


    bored in the future. Jasper would not say a word a day. How could they chat? At this moment, Hackett felt like he was separating


    a couple in love. "Alright, do you want to go in for dinner?"


    After thinking for a while, Jasper still refused. He did not take any gifts with him. "I''lle in a few days."


    Hackett was so angry that heughed. Jasper still needed to choose a date? Hackett changed the topic. "Go back and tell your


    father that we''ll have somete-night snacks together tonight. Tell him to bring something good over."


    Jasper said, "Yes." With that, he got into the car.


    When Jasper''s car could no longer be seen, Ruby held her father''s hand and turned to walk back to the vi. Hackett could see


    that his daughter''s face was no longer cautious. She looked rxed now.


    After walking a few steps, Ruby gently asked Hackett, "Dad, Jasper asked me to go to thepany to work. Is that okay?¡±


    Hackett''s emotions instantly becameplicated when he met his daughter''s gaze. For some reason, he recalled Edward''s


    words. Edward asked him to let Ruby go sometimes and rx. He reflected on himself and said, "Ruby, did | watch you too


    closely?"


    Therefore, she did not dare tomunicate with him or tell him the truth.


    Ruby shook her head and turned around with a smile. "Dad, I''ll tell you everything in the future."


    The tip of Hackett''s tongue pressed against his mrs. His eyes were a little hot. He raised his hand and wrapped it around his


    daughter''s shoulder, touching the back of her head lovingly.


    After a while, Hackett said, "| respect you. If you want to go, go. You can discuss it with the brat yourself. What about the studio?"


    Ruby did not expect her father to be so easy to talk to. She felt relieved and said truthfully, "The studio has been bought by


    Jasper. We n to slightly modify the studio and make it the first shop."


    Hearing this Hackett was even more satisfied with Jasper. The brat was quite thoughtful. He no longer doubted the brat''s


    sincerity towards his daughter. "That''s a good idea."


    The father and daughter chatted andughed as they walked into the vi. When the door opened, Joy walked over quickly and


    said anxiously, "Son, Sherri seems to be quite seriously ill. | just went to take a look. She covered herself up tightly and said that


    she was so tired that she didn''t want to get up for dinner. She''s already slept for a day. Why is she still sleepy? Take her to see if


    she''s pregnant again. You''re too insensible. You''re already so old and don''t pay attention at all."


    After saying that, Joy felt that her daughter-inw might be pregnant. She was so angry that she hit her son''s arm a few times


    and even red at him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hackett was speechless. What was going on?


    Ruby was also speechless. She was going to have a younger sibling now? Wouldn''t the age difference be a little too big?


    The atmosphere was awkward. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Hackett. Even Nathan, who had already walked to the dining


    room, turned to look.


    His gaze was clearly saying that Hackett was insensible, as if he had done something incredible. To ease the atmosphere.


    Hackett coughed awkwardly. "I''ll go up and take a look. You guys eat first."


    Joy urged, "Hurry up and go."


    Upstairs, Sherri was still sleeping soundly. She was really tired. After eating the lunch that Natalie fed her, she had recovered a


    little, but she was still very tired. She had a feeling that she could not go to work for three days.


    Hackett pushed the door open and entered. In order to prevent his biological mother from eavesdropping, he locked the door. He


    sat on the edge of the bed and looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly. His heart ached slightly. He really went too farst


    night. He wanted her to learn a lesson.


    ¡°My dear, it''s time to eat." He called her a few times, but she still did not wake up. In the end, Hackett gave up and got up to go


    downstairs. He nned to serve her some foodter.


    Downstairs in the dining room, everyone sat down and waited for Hackett''s answer. When he came downstairs, Joy hurriedly


    grabbed his arm and couldn''t wait to get the answer. "How is it? Did she take the test? Is she pregnant?"


    Hackett''s eyebrows twitched when he heard that. He said helplessly, "Mom, I''m not thinking about having a third child. Can you


    stop thinking about nonsense? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    Joy was very dissatisfied with her son''s answer. She raised her hand and patted her son''s arm again. There was a loud p.


    She used much force and it looked hurtful. She appeared that he wasn''t her biological son. "If she''s not pregnant, why did she


    sleep for a day? I''ve never seen her sleep for a day before. Did she catch a cold? Natalie came in the afternoon. She was the


    one who brought lunch up for Sherri.¡±


    Hackett was stunned and asked, "Natalie was here?"


    "Yes, she was here. She said that she had something to talk to Sherri."


    "Did Sherri finish her lunch?"


    Joy remembered that the bowls and tes that Natalie brought down were all empty. "Yes. She ate an omelet and arge bowl


    of swift grain."


    When Hackett heard from his mother that Sherri finished her lunch, he heaved a sigh of relief and lied, "Then just let her sleep.


    You guys eat first. When Sherri wakes up, I''ll send her some food. Maybe she didn''t sleep enough since she chatted with Natalie


    in the afternoon.¡±


    Finally, Hackett sessfully changed. The topic of Sherri''s pregnancy came to an end. "Dad, are you picking up Liam tomorrow


    or should |?"


    Hearing this, Nathan did not answer


    his son immediately. Instead, he


    picked up some food and stuffestit!


    seis Feoatht HO Nok a bite and


    said, "It''s my job to begin with. You


    were the one who insisted on


    snatching it. Your son doesn''t want


    you to pick him up. | will go." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett said unhappily, "He''s not happy to see me pick him up?"


    "You''re scolding him every day. How could he be willing to see you pick him up?" Joy agreed with Nathan. She chose her


    grandson''s side instead of her son.


    As they spoke, someone suddenly came in from the door. Joy was about to say something when she was interrupted by the


    commotion at the door. She stood up to check, and everyone in the dining room turned their gazes outside.


    When she saw who it was, Joy was extremely surprised. She realized that talking behind someone''s back was indeed dangerous


    because she never knew if the person she was talking about might suddenly show up. "Liam, isn''t today Thursday? Why are you


    back by yourself?"


    Liam was carrying a ck backpack on his shoulder. He patted his backpack and said, "Grandma, I''m missing a set of clothes.


    I''m here to get my clothes."


    "Grandma, let me eat first. I''m starving.¡± At this moment, Liam was extremely hungry.


    The others in the dining room were also confused. Before Hackett could ask, Joy had ordered the maid to take the te and fork


    over. She prepared her grandson soup and dishes as if he hadn''te back for a long time. She really doted on her grandson.


    Ruby asked her younger brother, who was sitting beside her, with suspicion in her eyes. "Didn''t you prepare five sets of clothes


    before you went to school? Are you done wearing them?"


    Liam wasparatively pretentious.


    He liked to wear different clothes


    every day and was Hee Hig clothes


    re eithersed oF bige orange or


    light pink. White was the most


    normal color. ck clothes never


    appeared in the wardrobe, just like


    how his hair was always dyed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Speaking of hair, Hackett realized that his son''s hair seemed to have been dyed again. He frowned and said, "Did you dye your


    hair again?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes began to look at the top of Liam''s head. Liam raised his head confidently and pointed at


    the top of his head with a fork. He asked everyone, "How is this color? Ruby, does it look good?"


    Liam was taller than Ruby. She looked up and reached out to touch it. She expressed her truest thoughts. "It''s alright, but | really


    don''t rmend you dye your hair anymore. Your hair looks like straws because you''ve dyed it too many times."


    Liam felt that it was alright. He


    reached out and grabbed his hair.


    This is different, Ruby, You gaa dyad


    y rhainanr fear ince you have


    lorg hair, but I''m aman. | can''t keep


    long hair. Dark hair will appear in half


    a mouth. It''s ugly to have two


    different colors on my head." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett nced at the messy curly hair in disdain. Liam''s hair was really in a mess. He wanted to use scissors to cut it. "I


    thought you slept with a sheepst night and were kicked in sleep by a sheep."


    Joy was amused by his son''s words. Then, she praised, "Your hairstyle looks good. It''s very special.¡±


    Hackett thought, ''l remember the first time | dyed my hair, my mother chased after me with scissors and insisted that | dye it


    back."


    The difference in treatment was too obvious.


    Liam also felt that it looked good and was very pleased with his new style. He said, "This is the most popr hairstyle recently.¡±


    In fact, the initial color Liam chose was more mboyant. He was afraid that his father would not allow him to enter the house


    after his hair became like that, so he could only choose a more normal color.


    It was very difficult for Nathan, who never dyed his hair, to understand his grandson''s preference. He remained silent and ate


    quietly.


    Hackett rolled his eyes at his son and couldn''t be bothered with his son. Right now, he was thinking about how to coax Sherri


    later.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    After dinner, Liam and Ruby leaned close to each other in the living room. Liam was sharing interesting things about school with


    Ruby. Joy was sitting at the side watching television, listening, and asionally joining the conversation. Nathan stayed aside,


    listening quietly.


    Joy and Nathan were very happy that Ruby and Liam were close.


    Compared to the harmony downstairs, the atmosphere upstairs was not as harmonious. It was a little like a world war. The


    nket and pillows were thrown to the ground.


    The battle was still ongoing. Sherri threw herself onto the bed because she threw the pillow forcefully. Hackett, who was hiding


    by the door frame to avoid the pillow, saw that his wife had fallen. He quickly walked to the bed and picked Sherri up. He hugged


    her and apologized in a low voice, "| was wrong. | was wrong. | was wrong, okay?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hackett turned his face sideways and said in a yful tone, "Why don''t you hit me again to vent your anger? Hit me here. |


    promise | won''t fight back.¡±


    He pointed at his cheek and went all out.


    As he spoke, Sherri struggled to raise her hand. She did not want to be hugged by him. When she saw his handsome face, she


    suddenly could not bear to hit him. In fact,st night, Sherri thought that Hackett was quite manly actually. He was especially


    domineering and suppressed her everywhere. Sheined, "Hackett, you don''t care about me at all. | think your love for me


    has reached its limit."


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Wasn''t my lovest night deep enough? It''s already as deep as the sea. | was wrong, alright? | promise


    there won''t be a next time." Hackett raised his hands and swore, making a surrendering gesture.


    Sherri''s heart softened. She was in the wrong in the first ce. She pouted her lips aggrievedly and said coquettishly, "Dear


    Hackett, | was wrong. Please forgive me."


    Hearing this, Hackett suddenly held her chin and kissed her hard. Sherri had just recovered some energy. She raised her hand


    and hugged Hackett''s neck to kiss him. Just as the two of them gradually lost control, the door of the room was opened and


    closed.


    It was very fast.


    The people in the room parted their lips. Before they could see who came in, Liam, who was outside the door, realized that he


    seemed to have been too careless. Ruby followed behind him, so she did not see her parents inside. She asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    Liam scratched his neck in embarrassment. As a big boy, his neck began to turn slightly red when he saw his parents making


    out. "Um, um... Dad might be a little busy. I''ll ask himter."


    Ruby nced at the closed door and looked at her brother suspiciously. She asked with concern, "Why are you looking for


    Dad?"


    ¡°My pocket money is gone." Liam smiled and scratched his neck in embarrassment.


    ¡°How much did you use to dye your hair?" Hackett was afraid that his son would be a wastrel. He carefully nned Liam''s


    pocket money. 3 thousand dors a month. He never gave Liam more.


    1,600 dors? Liam used half of his monthly pocket money in just one week. Ruby thought that Liam should have no money


    now.


    Ruby knew her younger brother well. Not only did he not have enough clothes, but he probably went home because he did not


    have any money. "Could it be that you borrowed the taxi fare?"


    As expected, Ruby really knew Liam well. Liam smiled awkwardly. He first stretched out five fingers and then put one of them


    down. "I only borrowed 40 dors."


    Ruby hit her younger brother''s arm. She felt helpless. "I really don''t know what to say about you. Let''s go. How much do you


    want?"


    Liam eagerly followed his sister to her room. He walked quickly. He stood at the side and raised a finger to answer his sister how


    much he wanted.


    Ruby looked at the raised finger and guessed that her younger brother definitely did not want 200 dors. "Two thousand


    dors?"


    Liam nodded vigorously, meaning that his sister had guessed correctly.


    "No. 1,200 dors at most."


    Liam was definitely unwilling to have one-third of the money cut off. He used all his energy to shake Ruby''s arm. "Ruby, just


    once. Just treat it aspensation you give me for hiding your rtionship with Jasper from me. You have to make up for my


    injured heart. I''ll buy a pair of shoes. | guarantee that I''ll save money from now on."


    Under her brother''s pestering, Ruby finallypromised and transferred two thousand dors to her brother. She warned coldly,


    "There won''t be a next time.¡±


    When Liam received the transfer, he was so happy that his heart skipped a beat. He said sweetly, "My big sister is the best. |


    love you. Love you very much. I''m leaving. Just chat with Jasper... No, he''s my brother-inw now. | won''t disturb you."


    Now that he had the money, he was going to buy the shoes.


    Looking at her little brother''s cheerful back, Ruby shook her head helplessly and turned around to return to her room.


    In the room, Sherri and Hackett almost had sex again. At the critical moment, Hackett flipped over andy on the bed. He held


    Sherri''s hand and stopped her. "Stop trying to turn me on, or I''ll really be crippled.¡±


    Sherri said, "Weren''t you quite energeticst night?"


    "Do you think I''m like a robot or something? No more sex today. Just stop Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll try all means to get


    whatever you like."


    Meeting Sherri''s hungry and strange gaze, Hackett subconsciously covered his body. "Apart from me, you should recover your


    vitality. When we are both better, let''s enjoy sex again, okay?"


    ¡°Alright, I''m quite tired too. My heels are like cotton. | want to eat beef stew, roast pork trotters, cake, ice cream, and..."


    Hackett was willing to buy her food and had the money to buy her whatever she liked. But seeing that she didn''t have the


    intention to stop, he was afraid that he had to finish what she couldn''t afford to eat. "Stop! Easy! That''s too much. | don''t want to


    die of eating too much."


    If he died of that, he would be embarrassed even in his funeral after he was dead.


    Sherri thought that Hackett hadn''t eaten either. She was woken up by Hackett. After waking up, she didn''t look at her phone and


    didn''t know what time it was. "Alright. Just the food I''ve talked about."


    ¡°Alright, I''ll prepare food for you now." As soon as he finished speaking, Hackett sat up like a carp and kissed Sherri heavily


    before leaving the room to prepare dinner hurriedly.


    In another room, Liam was holding his phone. He could not help but share the gossip he had got to know today. He needed to


    share with others, or he would feel ufortable.


    When his sister told him just now, he did not react for a long time. It took him a long time to ept this fact. Jasper and Ruby


    acted to be friends in front of him. He didn''t expect that they would be a couple actually.


    That was so strange and amazing. Was the world of the grownups so amazing?


    He picked up his phone and started a new group chat excluding Jasper and Ruby, the people relevant. The group was called


    ¡°Explosive Gossips".


    Liam texed, [Dudes,e out to have fun. Come out to have fun.]


    Harper, who was studying in the school dormitory, was not in a very good mood. [I''m studying. What''s to be excited about?]


    He had thought that his glory days woulde after the college entrance examination ended. Unexpectedly, his father had set


    another rule about his college life. If he failed in any exams, he would be grounded.


    How old was he? How old was he? Which college student would still be grounded? Harper even suspected that his father had


    fallen in love with the word "grounded". Harper thought, ''Why doesn''t he try to ground himself? Or if he has the ability, he should


    my mother."


    Olivia was also in school. [Are you crazy? It''s sote. Why are you so high?]


    Nona and Cyril were focusing on studying, while their supervisor, Frank, was looking at his son''s phone. He sat leisurely on the


    chair with his legs crossed and stared at his children studying.


    Frank, who was in a good mood, helped his son reply with a message, matching Liam''s high spirits. [Tell me what you want to tell


    us.]


    Liam felt that Cyril''s tone wasn''t right. Why did it seem like not Cyril? He asked, [Are you really Cyril?]


    Cyril: [Yes.]


    Liam didn''t reply. The reply was so concise?


    Since Liam was in a hurry to share the gossip, he did not ask further questions about Cyril''s strange tone. He ignored it and


    continued.


    Liam: [My sister is together with Jasper. They are a real couple.]


    Olivia felt that Liam''s brain was flooded with water. [Have you been possessed by something? Are you hallucinating? Why don''t |


    give you a few injections?]


    Liam''s tone was affirmative. He used himself as an analogy, afraid that everyone would not believe him. [It''s true. My sister told


    me herself tonight. If | lie to you, I''ll be a puppy.]


    Olivia: [You''re really not joking?]


    Liam sent an emoticon and texted.


    [Do you think | look like joking? My


    sister''s phone is filleq-with photos


    Jespes anechel. Fou don''t believe


    me, go back and check your brother''s


    phone. | guarantee that Jasper''s


    screen is definitely my sister''s photo.]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper and Ruby were really interesting. They appeared to be friends in front of everyone but they actually became a couple!


    Harper: [Wait a minute, who''s dating who? Whose sister and whose brother?]


    When Frank saw this sentence, he couldn''t help but help educate Harper. [Was the score you got in your examinations real?]


    Harper did not know that the person, who was chatting with him was Frank. He scolded, [Yours is not real. My results are fucking


    more real than real gold. Try getting that high score yourself.]


    Frank looked at the word "fucking" and felt that Harper needed to be taught a lesson. [It''s easy to becent when you''re


    proud. You look arrogant. | will teach you how to be humble one day.]


    Harper felt that Cyril was really strange today. Cyril''s words seemed to be meaningful and hard to understand. Teach him how to


    be humble? What did Cyril mean?


    Why did these words sound so much like his uncle? Was it an illusion?


    In the end, because Frank was bored


    watching his son do his homework,


    he read messages ip thp-grous Por |


    heyjacioue When he had a sudden


    impulse, he would send something to


    the group. At least, he let everyone


    know that Cyril was still alive. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Olivia, on the other hand, called his brother, Jasper, as soon as she heard about this gossip from Liam. The call was quickly


    picked up. "Jasper."


    Her tone was a little anxious and


    excited. Once upon a time, she and


    Sophia really felt that it was a pit


    that her broth dig\notaveta crush


    AA RUBY. Now hat she heard that the


    two of them were already together,


    she wanted to confirm it herself. She


    wanted to confirm it with her brother.


    After all, Liam liked to exaggerate.


    She could only believe half of Liam''s


    words. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Perhaps half was too much.


    Jasper said, "Hello, you are still awake? It''ste."


    "Cut it. Don''t talk about me." Olivia was afraid that she would interrupt her roommates, so she put on a coat out of her pajamas


    and made the call on the balcony.


    ¡°Are you really with Ruby?"


    "Yes, go back to sleep. I''ll talk to you about this tomorrow."


    Olivia recalled the past. There was really no clue at all. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and almost ran back and


    forth in the corridor out of excitement. "Jasper, how long have you been together?"


    ¡°More than a year."


    Olivia was speechless.


    Why didn''t her brother go undercover? He should be good at that

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Around 10:30 p.m., Sherri finished her dinner but, due to not fully recovering her energy, she entered sleep early. This was


    prompted by the abundance of food brought back by Hackett. Joy was beginning to suspect that Sherri might be pregnant. Not


    only could she sleep well, but she also had a good appetite.


    In a pavilion within the ckwell family''s vi, three men sat. Two of them held cigarettes with glowing tips between their fingers,


    creating intermittent light and shadow in the night. The third man was drinking beer. The table was filled with a variety ofte-


    night snacks, including fruits, beer, and others. Two of the men still had traces of bruises on their faces. Trevon arrived in his


    pajamas as he was toozy to change in thete night. Surprisingly, he found that Frank was also in his pajamas upon his


    arrival, and then there was Hackett, who walked out dramatically and was simrly dressed in sleepwear. Hackett''s sleepwear


    was a bright red set, Trevon''s was ck, and Frank''s was gray.


    Trevon, holding a beer can with his well-defined fingers, took a sip and felt the coolness of it. Hemented in a cold tone to


    Frank, "Is it that hot? Why buy something this freezing?"


    Beer andte-night snacks were bought by Frank, and Trevon was also picked up by him. Frank couldn''t help but retort, "Be


    content. I''m here to serve you."


    Hackett took a deep drag of his cigarette, exhaling smoke rings intentionally toward Trevon''s face. Trevon waved his hand in


    disdain. If it weren''t for his own son, he really wanted to kick Hackett to death. Trevon deliberately ced the beer can on the


    table with force, causing water stains to ssh. The beer inside the can was then urately sshed onto Hackett''s pajama


    pants. Hackett instinctively stood up, shaking the beer off, cursing, "Damn, you did that on purpose."


    Trevon acted innocent and asked, "Could my hand intentionally do that?"


    Frankughed, sat back casually, and picked up some snacks to eat. The three of them hadn''t sat together like this for a long


    time. This matter wasn''t informed to Chris, but even if it were, he wouldn''te for suchte-night snacks. For someone like


    Chris, who valued health, eatingte at night would shorten his lifespan.


    The three of them chatted casually for hours, drinking most of the alcohol. Hackett couldn''t handle alcohol as well as the other


    two; he was slightly intoxicated. Bringing up an old topic, he said, "You two colluded and plotted against my baby girl, Ruby.¡±


    Seeing the state of his friend, Frank knew Hackett had had too much to drink. Trevon wasn''t much into the snacks; he only


    drank, nodding in agreement. "Wasn''t nning to hide it from you forever. Why are you still harping on it? Look at me." He


    pointed to his cheeks and eyes.


    Frank kept smiling, lit a cigarette on the table with a snap, and held it at the corner of his lips. "| guess every time we get drunk,


    the matter will be brought up again. It''s something we''ll never forget."


    Trevon spected and said, "I guess he''s about to take out his phone to settle the score soon."


    Hackett had a peculiar habit. When he got drunk with men, he enjoyed settling the score and demandingpensation. He


    would take out his phone and continue calcting until the agreed-upon money was transferred, only then did he put down the


    phone for calction.


    Frank patted his pocket and chuckled. "I''m here to support the fighting, not the main character here, so I''m not paying for


    anything. | need to save money to prepare engagement gifts for my little girl, Nona."


    Then Hackett said, "You two were probably from the Secret Service in your past lives. Why not continue keeping it a secret? Or


    better yet, wait until I''m in the coffin, then bring some flowers in front of my grave to inform me."


    Frank smirked and looked at the tipsy Hackett, teasing, "Do you think flowers are free? Don''t you know how expensive things are


    nowadays?"


    Then Hackett took out his phone and started calcting his mental distress fee. Both Frank and Trevon watched calmly, showing


    no signs of intervention. They appeared as if they were waiting for the final calction results. Three men, one eating snacks,


    one drinking beer, and one tapping on the calctor. After a while, Hackett stopped tapping and said, "Mental distress fee, 400


    thousand dors. You two make it 800. And there''s also the fact that | held in anger for a long time, which should be another 200


    thousand dors as a friendly price for each of you. So, that''s 400 thousand dors, making it a total of 1.2 million dors..."


    Frank burst intoughter. "Your mind is not clear, but your calction is more urate than a calctor. You didn''t include


    holding in anger in the mental distress fee?"


    Hackett waved his hand, getting a bit confused, his tongue getting heavy, saying, "It''s fair enough, mental frustration is distinct


    from the physical, and holding in anger can harm my body."


    Trevon, sitting beside them, chuckled. "Perfect logic."


    ¡°Alright, continue counting.¡± Frank gestured, and in the end, Hackett calcted a whopping 4 million dors, including


    compensation for him being exhausted and sweating too much after the fight. Reluctantly, Trevon transferred the money, and


    upon receiving the notification of the money transfer, Hackett promptly fell asleep, leaving both Frank and Trevon speechless on


    the spot.


    Considering Trevon''s severe injuries, Frank and Tom first helped Hackett back to the vi. At the doorstep, they woke him up and


    let him enter his room on his own. Then Tom took Trevon back home before driving Frank back to the Roberts¡¯ Vi.


    The next day, as Olivia rode her motorcycle home, she couldn''t wait to know the specific details of Jasper and Ruby. Jasper


    didn''t exin muchst night, which made her have trouble sleeping the entire night. Her heart soared with joy, thinking, ¡®Sophia


    has been selected to participate in an important mission. Otherwise, | will call her and share this happiness.¡¯


    Olivia entered the house holding her helmet. Without changing her shoes, she began questioning, "Dad, you guys already knew


    that Jasper and Ruby are in a rtionship?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Trevon heard his daughter''s question and kept on his acting. In front of his daughter, he couldn''t afford to be


    seen as a liar. "No, we just found out. Your brother''s excellent at covering things up."


    The rest of the family members, not knowing how to react, remained silent throughout the conversation.


    As Olivia approached, she saw her father''s bruises on the face. She stood there, frowned, and knelt down to check his injuries,


    raising her voice. "Dad, what happened to you? Who beat you like this?" She cursed in her mind, ¡®Damn, | have to take care of it.


    If Sophia is here, we will definitely beat that guy up.¡¯


    Natalie felt awkward and cleared her throat to try to exin. Both Rachel and Caleb had no intention of exining. After all, it


    was not easy for them, as elders, to rify the situation. Natalie spoke up, "Your dad acted bravely, joined forces with Frank, and


    raided a bandit hideout to rescue hostages."


    ¡®Huh? With such a significant event, why wasn''t it reported in the news? Could it be that Dad did good deeds without seeking


    recognition? However, if it was just a fight, ordinary people wouldn''t be a match for Dad and Frank, not to the extent of getting


    beaten up like this,¡¯ with these thoughts, Olivia expressed nothing but concern for her father. She stood up, sat beside him, and


    tilted her head to examine Trevon''s injuries. With genuine care, she inquired, "Dad, are you injured elsewhere?"


    Trevon patted his daughter''s head, his eyes filled with indulgence and felt warm in his heart. As a father, he was undoubtedly


    moved by his daughter''s care. "It''s okay, I''ll be fine in a few days. Your mom has already checked me over. Your mom was just


    joking. | got injured identally while having a friendly spar with Frank."


    Olivia felt much relieved after hearing this exnation. She trusted that her father wouldn''t get into fights with others, especially


    considering her mother''s medical expertise was way more professional than hers. Then, she looked at Jasper, about to continue


    questioning. The maid announced that dinner was ready.


    Rachel stood up first. "Let''s eat."


    Olivia held back what she wanted to say, helped her grandfather stand up, and asked, "Grandpa, is your leg feeling any better?"


    "Much better. You''ve been massaging and doing acupuncture for me every week. The pain has eased, and | haven''t used any


    ointments recently," Caleb said, patting his granddaughter''s arm.


    "That''s good. I''ll give you another leg massageter. This method works; | specifically asked our professor, and he taught me the


    technique. It''s reliable," Olivia assured him.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa will listen to you. I''ll leave this leg to you," Caleb happily agreed.


    Olivia was pleased with her grandfather''s cooperation and wanted to ensure he didn''t suffer from pain. Assisting Caleb, she went


    to the dining room, and Jasper remained silent throughout.


    During dinner, Rachel asked, "Has the matter between Jasper and Ruby been settled? Do you think we have to apany


    Jasper when proposing?"


    Trevon snorted. He hadn''t informed Rachel that he was beaten by Hackett; he simply mentioned engaging in a friendly sparring


    session with Frank, which earned a few scoldings from Rachel. He then responded, "Let''s wait a bit. Hackett is not willing to let


    Ruby marry so soon."


    Caleb nodded, seemingly understanding. He put the same scenario on himself and thought that if Olivia got married too early, as


    a grandfather, he would feel reluctant. "Well, Jasper, if you need Grandpa and Grandma, just let us know. Don''t neglect the


    etiquette. Ruby is a good girl, and we''ve seen her grow up. Just because the ckwells and the Wilsons are close doesn''t mean


    you can skip some formalities. Whatever needs to be given should be given."


    Trevon agreed, not intending to mistreat his future daughter-inw. "Yes, only more, not less." This reminded him of giving away


    4 million dorsst night.


    Olivia had already figured out the general situation from the conversation. It seemed that Hackett agreed to Jasper dating Ruby,


    but he disagreed with them getting engaged immediately.


    After taking a shower, Olivia, wearing pajamas, with a hydrating face mask, went to find Jasper. Standing at the door, she


    knocked three times. Once granted permission, she pushed the door open. Upon entering, she saw Jasper sitting on the bed,


    already inside the covers, not lying down. Olivia walked to the bedside with a slight smile, sat down on her own, and reached out.


    "Jasper, let me see your phone."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the moment, Jasper was chatting good night with Ruby on his phone. Without immediately handing it over, he asked, "What


    do you want to see?"


    Olivia took off her shoes, sat cross-legged on Jasper''s bed, clenched her fist with one hand, supporting her chin, and used the


    other hand to adjust the face mask on her forehead. "! want to see the photos of you and Ruby. | know you have them. Show


    me.


    Jasper was now in a romantic rtionship, and Olivia was aware of the boundaries. She couldn''t casually check his phone like


    before. It was different now, so she needed his consent. It was something their mother had taught them since childhood, which


    was to respect everyone''s privacy. One could ask, but one shouldn''t check without permission; it would be impolite and


    uncivilized.


    Jasper, meeting his sister''s expectant eyes, still had a hint of light in her eyes. He exited the chat interface and handed the


    phone to his sister. Olivia took it, ted, and sat up because she couldn''t speak much with the face mask on. "I''ll only look at the


    pictures, not your chat records. Did you change your phone password, too?"


    "Yeah, | changed it to Ruby''s birthday," Jasper replied.


    Olivia wasn''t upset; she found Jasper was quite skilled in handling rtionships. Setting the password to each other''s birthdays


    or meaningful numbers was romantic and affirming. She felt happy for Jasper. Olivia unlocked the phone and discovered that the


    background featured photos of Ruby. It was the picture from their time at the orphanage, making cookies. Olivia remembered


    taking that photo herself. She lifted her head and looked at her brother, who remained unperturbed, and she asked, "Jasper, did


    you take my phone and steal some of the pictures, hmm?"


    Jasper admitted honestly, "Yeah, | took a few."


    "Okay, | guess | took good pictures.


    My photography skills are learned


    from Rose." Olivia was not angry; in


    fact, she was willing to give those


    photos away as she Geol


    praised h rselfghalderbRed through


    AD EAlG Sturn, sliding through


    each picture one by one, and sighed.


    "Such a beautiful couple. It would be


    a pity not to get married. Jasper, you


    must make sure to stick to Ruby til


    the end." After Olivia finished looking


    at all the photos, she returned the


    phone to her brother. Sitting


    cross-legged, she made a cheering


    gesture to him and then leaned in,


    urging him to share how they got


    together. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At the same time, in the Landor family, Harper was also asking the same question at the dining table, "Mom, do you know about


    Jasper and Ruby dating?" As soon as this statement came out, the three younger brothers, Kade, Dalton, and Vincent, all turned


    their heads to look at Harper. It was as if they heard some shocking gossip. For them, it was indeed quite a revtion.


    Edward held the te, eating in a leisurely manner, giving his gossip-prone son a stern look. "Finish your meal first. Boys


    shouldn''t be gossiping." He thought to himself that the personalities of his children were nothing like his own.


    With just a few words, Kade, Dalton, and Vincent picked up their tableware, eating seriously. However, Kade fixed his eyes on


    his brother asionally, wondering about the truth. The twins were more obedient, truly following their father''s words.


    Juana was unaware of this matter as Rose hadn''t had the chance to mention it. These days, the flu was rampant, and she found


    herself busy with people suffering from fever.


    "Jasper and Ruby? When did these


    two start dating? Why didn''t | know


    about it? Why wasn''t | informed? Why


    Sherri hasn''t told me anything about


    my granddaughter beingdn ae!


    Bogs sheirierld ¡ê0 exclude me from


    Ruby''s wedding?" Juana felt a bitte


    in Knowing the news as a


    grandmother. Little did she know that


    her daughter had already taken two


    days off due to exhaustion.


    Fortunately, tomorrow would be the


    weekend, providing an opportunity to


    rest for two days. Otherwise, she


    would have to continue taking leave.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Edward exined, "Mom, Sherri has her reasons for not telling. When the timees, she''ll naturally inform you."


    "Isn''t it good for the young lovers to be in a rtionship? Why hide it? It''s not like it''s shameful. Jasper isn''t a married man, and


    Ruby isn''t a married woman," Juana retorted, feeling concerned.


    Richard ate quietly, not making anyments. It was enough to hear and know without asking at the dining table. If his wife


    didn''t know, she could inquire; if she inquired, he would naturally know.


    Rose casually bit the fork as she spoke up, "Is there a possibility that Hackett disagrees?"


    At these words, Juana was taken aback, her mouth wide open. "What? Hackett disagrees? Why? Jasper is such an outstanding


    child."


    Finally, Rose exined to Juana the


    reason why Hackett disagreed.


    Richard and Juana listened


    attentively, but the most attentive


    listener was still Harper. Theseoneein


    moment i silenc@ Wetare Harper


    Raveena toment after


    hearing everything, ¡®It''s all about


    being rebellious. Dad, look at my


    sister. Even with her good


    personality, she has moments of


    rebellion. So you can''t always say I''m


    rebellious. It''s about every person


    having rebellious cells; it depends on


    when they erupt. It''s like cancer cells,


    everyone has them, some aretent,


    and it depends on whether they erupt


    or not." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Richard and Juana didn''t agree with Harper, thinking, ¡®Is this the main point at the moment?¡¯ However, Rose felt proud of her


    son,plimenting in her mind, ¡®Harper is bing good at being metaphorical, simr to Edward in this aspect.¡¯ As for


    Edward, he was helpless hearing his son''s statement. "Your major is management, not gossip media, or medicine. You don''t


    need to delve into these two areas."


    Harper shrugged indifferently and thought what he had said made sense. However, seeing his father''s serious expression, he


    didn''t dare to say another word.


    Suddenly, Juana''s phone rang. She put down her fork and took the phone out of her pocket, squinting as her eyesight was not as


    good due to age. "Why is Joy calling?"


    The phone had just been answered for less than a second, and a loud voice came from the other end. "Juana. Good news.


    Sherri might be pregnant with a third child."


    After hearing this, Juana was shocked, raising her voice a few notches. "What? Sherri is pregnant again?"


    Everyone at the table stopped eating instantly, looking at Juana, and waiting for an answer. Rose wore a puzzled expression,


    wondering what was going on.


    After a 5-minute phone call, Juana hung up, furrowing her brows and analyzing to herself, muttering, "What are Hackett and


    Sherri thinking? Why, at this age, are they having a third child? Are they hoping for a son or a daughter?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Edward remained calm and found it unrealistic. His sister had always opposed having a third child, especially at her age. "Mom,


    don''t make conclusions yet. Let''s have Rose ask her first. Maybe there''s a misunderstanding.¡±


    Rose nodded, fully agreeing with her husband''s words. She recalled that Sherri strongly opposed having a third child and


    nned to enjoy her happy life with Hackett without taking care of the kids. So, Sherri wouldn''t easily consider pregnancy at this


    age. Then, Rose spoke up, "Let me call Sherri and ask."


    "Sure, put it on speaker, | want to hear what tricks this girl is up to again," said Juana.


    Seeing that the four children had almost finished eating, Edward urged them to go upstairs. He was mainly concerned that Sherri


    might talk nonsense. "You guys. Go upstairs and do your homework. I''ll check all of themter. And you, you don''t need to be


    here. Go upstairs to help your brothers with their homework. If you make a mistake in tutoring, copy it 20 times." This statement


    completely eliminated Harper''s thoughts of ying games,ining in his mind, ¡®Is there no justice? Can''t | just return the


    knowledge to the teacher when | graduate?¡¯


    "Upstairs," Edward urged again when he saw Harper still standing in ce.


    Harper''s curiosity for gossip was extinguished by his father, Reluctantly, he led his three younger brothers upstairs to do their


    homework. As they reached the staircase, he leaned over the railing toward the dining room, though he couldn''t see anything.


    With ears perked up, he was ready to eavesdrop and even gestured to his younger brothers to keep quiet. However, Edward


    seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, saying, "You guys have one minute." Caught in the act, Harper reluctantly climbed


    the stairs again. He epted his fate and closed the door with a loud bang as if telling his father, "| have entered the room. Are


    you Satisfied now?"


    After hearing the door close, Rose picked up the phone to call Sherri. The phone rang for quite a while before Sherri answered.


    "Sherri, what are you doing?"


    Sherri had just finished the dinner that Hackett had served her. She was lying in bed and had no idea that Rose was calling her


    with the speaker on in the dining room at home. She responded with a touch ofint, "| almost died these past few days.


    Rose. If tomorrow isn''t the weekend, | would''ve had to take a leave again."


    "You''re pregnant, so you''re taking a leave?" Sherri had taken two consecutive days off, and since Natalie mentioned Sherri


    feeling tired and staying upte at night, Rose assumed it was due to binge-watching dramas.


    Rose''s voice was not loud, very light, and Sherri didn''t hear it clearly. Now Sherri was confused, wondering, ¡®Who took two days


    off and got pregnant again? Was there another newborn in someone''s family again?¡¯ So, she questioned, "What''s going on?


    Who''s pregnant? Are you pregnant?¡±


    Rose raised her eyes and nced at the other three people. Edward immediately knew it wasn''t about pregnancy. He tried to


    signal Rose to turn off the speakerphone, but Juana insisted on keeping it on, wanting to know why her daughter took leave to


    sleep and eat so much.


    With a phone in one hand, Rose leaned closer to the phone and replied, "I said it''s you who''s pregnant, not me." She muttered in


    her mind, ¡®I already have four children. Why would | be pregnant now? If | have one more kid, Edward could be tired to death,


    and me being a widow then. Besides, I''m going to have four daughters-inw, which is great. Mine are all boys, and none of


    them will be married off.¡¯


    Sherri was speechless. "Why am | the only one that does not know I''m pregnant, and you all know about it? Is the baby in my


    belly right now? Why do | feel like it''s only a rumor?"


    After listening, Rose was surprised. "You''re not pregnant? Didn''t Joy say you''re pregnant?"


    "Who? Joy?" Sherri was confused.


    Rose was speechless, realizing everything was truly a rumor. "Hey, if you''re not pregnant, why have you been taking leave and


    eating so much?"


    "Damn it. me it on Hackett. After | confessed to him that night, he clung to me intimately all night, and he was all over me, and


    | was fucking..." Listening to Sherri''sint, Rose hurriedly pressed the microphone button and turned off the speaker. The


    last two sentences were not clear to everyone, but they could roughly guess.


    Everyone felt a bit awkward. Juana, ustomed to such situations, couldn''t be bothered to say much. She just casually


    remarked, "Always fooling around, causing unnecessary trouble all the time." With that, Richard and Juana left. Finally, there


    were only Rose and Edward at the dining table. Rose continued to listen, and Sherri rambled on inside the phone. Thirty minutes


    later, Rose finally hung up the phone. In the end, it was not Rose who hung up; it was Edward who took the phone from Rose''s


    hand and turned it off directly. He was now d that the four children had gone upstairs early.


    The next day, Jasper parked his sports car in front of the ckwell family''s vi early in the morning. After turning off the engine,


    he got out of the car and then took many gift boxes from the trunk to ring the doorbell. The door quickly opened, and the maid


    greeted, "Mr. Jasper.¡±


    Jasper nodded politely and then he greeted the family by first shouting towards Joy who had been watching TV early in the


    morning, "Mrs. Joy, Mr. Nathan, Mr. Hackett."


    Hackett raised his posture when he saw Jasper. He responded indifferently, "Hmm, Ruby is still upstairs."


    ¡°Okay, I''ll wait," Jasper said as he put the things in his hands on the table. Joy spoke up instantly when she saw the gift boxes,


    "Why did you bring gifts when you came to pick up Ruby? Don''t bring them from then on. Just treat this ce as your own


    home."


    Jasper replied, "Okay, | know."


    "You''re getting more attractive. Ruby has a good eye.¡± Joy liked Jasper pretty much, and she found him pleasing to the eye. She


    pondered, ''No wonder Sherri always mentioned him, indeed likable. But with such looks, it''s indeed a cause for concern. No


    wonder Sherri is worried."


    Nathan, seeing his wife acting like an infatuated woman, said to her, "Go and see if Ruby ising down. Tell her that Jasper is


    downstairs."


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go take a look." Joy happily ran upstairs.


    Hackett and Nathan stood up at the same time. Nathan was more considerate, afraid that too many people around would make


    the young lovers feel uneasy. "Let''s go. There''s a meeting in the morning. Jasper, we''ll leave first."


    Jasper nodded. "Alright, Mr. Nathan. See youter."


    Hackett looked at the charming future son-inw, sighed, and finally said, "Take good care of Ruby."


    "Sure," said Jasper.


    Soon, Ruby came down in a formal suit. She made a ck professional outfit for herself. Seeing Jasper standing downstairs


    looking at her, she smiled beautifully and hurried down. The two stood facing each other. Jasper, being half a head taller, took


    the bag from her shoulder on his own initiative. "Goodbye, Mrs. Joy."


    Joy pretended to be unsatisfied and said, "No more Mrs. Joy again. Just call me Joy."


    Jasper replied, "Sure."


    Before leaving, Joy advised the two to cherish their rtionship and even mentioned the possibility of getting married next year.


    Jasper just nodded and smiled without exining because it wasn''t something he could decide; it required approval from


    Hackett.


    In the car, Jasper asked warmly, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, | have. Have you?" Ruby had eaten before changing up.


    Jasper reported his schedule and expressed some concerns about Ruby''s first day at work. "I''ve eaten too. If you encounter any


    problems at work, just give me a call. I''ll be at the clothingpany in the morning and at the Wilson Group in the afternoon."


    Ruby listened attentively, nodding obediently. "Don''t worry, | can take care of myself. Also, there''s something | want to discuss


    with you. Can we act like strangers at thepany?"


    At this, Jasper quickly turned to look at her and then turned his gaze back forward, lips parting as he spected, asking, "Do you


    want to manage things on your own?"


    "Yes, is that okay? Otherwise, if | announce my identity as soon as | enter, people won''t work together with me. | won''t be able to


    understand the situation, nor can | integrate with everyone. The design team needs everyone to work together. If there are


    differences, it''s hard to unite and the things we design mayck soul,¡± said Ruby.


    "It will be challenging." Jasper


    originally had a morning meeting


    nned but considering Ruby''s first


    day in the design department, he


    intended to hold a mestiag teOl"''


    intygduyee Hier personally, so she


    wouldn''t feel mistreated. However,


    Ruby didn''t want him to intervene. He


    always knew that beneath her


    gentleness, there was determination


    and resilience. So, hepromised


    eventually, "Well, if you find it hard,


    just tell me. Even if you reveal your


    identity, no one can say anything


    against you." He could protect her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s not reveal it for now. I''ve never


    worked in a professional setting


    before. | used to just visit my dad''s


    company asionally. If | want to


    help you manage, | need to start from


    the bottom. Starting to be a manager


    as an inexperienced novice right


    away will mak Ie giffiellto: A


    ciharatruse! as today when | go to


    work, | n to enter as an ordinary


    designer for an internship. | want to


    take it step by step. Is that okay?"


    Ruby requested. She was well aware


    of being a neer, despite


    winning awards. She didn''t know how


    to manage. Having studied design in


    college, she knew nothing about


    management. She already enrolled in


    management courses, striving to


    catch up with Jasper''s pace and fight


    alongside him. She expected herself


    to be like Ava, who could help William


    manage thepany. She might not


    achieve the same level of excellence


    as Leia and Christina, but she would


    strive to be better. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Ruby''s serious expression, Jasper eventually agreed, "I''ll listen to you. If you find it hard, our rtionship will go public."


    "Don''t underestimate me, thinking | can''t handle it." Suddenly, Ruby lifted her head with a determined look. Jasper found her cute


    in this manner, reaching out to pat her head, answering with a smile, "I trust you."


    The car reached thepany. The


    towering building''s disy screen


    yed advertising videos, and the


    brand name had changed to Only RB,


    even on the entrance sign. Seeing


    Ruby standing still, not virgen |


    feet Jagpepsai didnt i tell you


    before that thepany''s name has


    changed?" He thought to himself,


    ¡®Besides, Mr. Hackett said the


    previous brand name wasn''t a good


    idea.¡¯ At that time, Jasper didn''t think


    much about it; he just wanted to


    carve "OnLy" on the building,


    announcing to the world that Ruby


    was his only one. She was the only


    one he could officially list as a


    spouse on various formal


    documents, the only one he loved in


    his life, the only one he wanted to


    protect. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After taking the specific elevator upstairs, Jasper separated from Ruby, letting the secretary take her toplete the onboarding


    process. Ruby entered as an ordinary employee, following the regr procedures. Since she wanted to try, he agreed.


    Until 10:30 in the morning, Ruby hadn''t sent any messages to Jasper. There was an impromptu meeting at the Wilson Group.


    Jasper sent her a message, [How''s everything going so far?]


    Ruby, with her gentle and easygoing nature, was easy to get along with. She also didn''t talk much, making her less conspicuous


    when she entered thepany. Besides, she had an internship badge hanging around her neck. She replied, [It''s going well.


    I''ve met a few colleagues, all recent graduates.]


    Jasper texted right away, [I need to go to the Wilson Group. Call me if you need anything or look for Terrell.]


    Since the opening of the clothingpany, Terrell had been transferred here. Tucker could handle things on his own long ago,


    but Terrell had proposed leaving. Tucker, cing great importance on their friendship, insisted on keeping Terrell and even gave


    him a two percent stake in thepany, but Terrell declined.


    Ruby replied, [Okay, | know.]This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Then, Jasper sent Terrell''s contact information to Ruby, still feeling a bit uneasy. Ruby assured Jasper to focus on his work


    without worries. She was not a three-year-old anymore and knew how to handle things herself.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Ruby always had a gentle temperament, and with her good looks, she appeared easy to get along with without any sense of


    distance. As she entered thepany as an intern suddenly, for colleagues who were outgoing and enjoyed socializing, it was


    natural to want to get to know her better by asking questions like where she was from, her educational background, and any


    awards she might have won.


    During lunchtime, everyone went to thepany''s cafeteria to eat. Jasper was afraid that Ruby wouldn''t be ustomed to the


    food there. So, he had already ordered lunch from Grand Manor for her, put it in a box without a logo, and had it delivered to her


    hands.


    At the moment, Ruby was texting her sweet boyfriend, [I''m used to what | eat. You don''t have to go through all this trouble.]


    Jasper replied, [Okay, just let me know what you want to eat, and I''ll arrange for it to be delivered.]


    ¡®Having such a thoughtful boyfriend, how can | not be moved?¡¯ Ruby thought while replying with a happy smile on her face,


    [Okay, thank you. My sweet boyfriend.]


    After reading the message, Jasper raised his lips and replied, [Okay. Is your assistant starting work tomorrow?]


    Winnie, the assistant, was supposed toe to work today, but she caught a cold. Ruby told her to take care of herself and


    come back once she was well. There was no rush for just a couple of days. She replied, [She''s sick, so I''m nning to let her


    rest for a few days.]


    Jasper wasn''t particrly concerned about when the assistant would start, so he didn''t ask when he brought Ruby to the office in


    the morning. Now, considering that Ruby wanted to be an intern, this was the reason he wanted the assistant to start working


    sooner.


    Jasper agreed in the text, [Okay.]


    "You have a boyfriend?" A female voice suddenly sounded from above, not too loudly. Theer was a recent graduate who


    joined thepany four months earlier. She waspetent, worked diligently, and had an outgoing personality, but she was


    also quitepetitive.


    Ruby put away her phone, turning off the screen. Not waiting for the question to be answered, theer reached out for a


    handshake and introduced herself, "Pa Collier. I''ve been here four months earlier than you. Let''s team up and take care of


    each other."


    Ruby, not a fan of small talk, smiled gently and politely introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Ruby ckwell."


    With manymon surnames, there were also many people with the same name. The surname ckwell naturally wouldn''t


    make anyone immediately think of the four great families in Athana, especially since Hackett would never allow his daughter to


    trend on social media. Besides, Ruby still had the word "Intern" hanging around her neck.


    Pa had a gossipy personality and liked to inquire about things. Her colleagues gave her the nickname "Babbler." She asked,


    "So, you have a boyfriend. Where are you from?"


    Ruby didn''t like this type of conversation, so she gave a simple answer. "Athana."


    "You''re from Athana too?" Pa, seeing that Ruby was willing to answer, pulled up a chair and sat down.


    "Yeah," Ruby replied.


    "That''s good. I''m not from here; I''m from the outskirts of Athana. Do you have an apartment here?" Pa asked.


    "Yes, | do." Half of the neighborhoods in Athana were built by the ckwells, but Ruby kept a low profile, just giving a simple


    answer, saying, "I have one." She added in her mind, ¡®It''s a house though."


    Pa couldn''t stop talking, continuously chattering away without any intention of stopping, "Well, that''s good too. The rent here


    is too expensive; half of my monthly sry goes to rent. Renting farther away is inconvenient, and our job often involves


    overtime and revising drafts, not suitable for living in the suburbs. Plus, it''s not safe at night there."


    Ruby stood up, took her lunchbox, and went to the pantry room. She thought Pa would return to her office desk, but instead,


    Pa followed her to the pantry room, evidently ready to continue chatting. Seeing Ruby open her lunchbox, Pa curiously


    asked, "Wow, which restaurant did you order from? It looks tasty."


    Ruby decided not to lie anymore. If she randomly named a restaurant, it would be exposed. She exined softly, "Homemade,


    by my family.¡±


    "Ah, that''s a pity. | thought you ordered takeout." Pa was disappointed as she nned to try it tomorrow initially.


    While Ruby leisurely enjoyed her lunch, Pa shared information about the design department. "Let me tell you, our design


    department''s director is Prisci Benson. Don''t be fooled by her seemingly gentle name; she''s not gentle at all. Always giving us


    difficult tasks. Once, she asked us to purchase a specific fabric, divided us interns into three groups, and made it apetition


    to see who could find the correct fabric in the shortest time. The ones who failed would be eliminated from the team. Not gentle


    at all." Pa shuddered yfully, pretending to be scared, and continued, "Yesterday, oh no, it was the day before, during the


    meeting, Ms. Benson announced that starting from tomorrow, we don''t need to wear work uniforms anymore. She wants to


    enhance everyone''s styling skills, so we can freely dress from now on, look beautiful and all."


    Pa talked as long as Ruby ate. She covered everything from her first day at thepany to now. If it weren''t for the end of


    lunch break, she would probably keep talking. Rubymented inwardly, ¡®This one is definitely the most talkative I''ve ever met,


    aside from Rose and Mom.¡¯ During a meal and a lunch break, Ruby covered everything about thepany, including who had


    been punished, what incidents urred, and how many times someone waste. She thoroughly understood everyone''s


    personalities and histories. She couldn''t help but think her decision to start as an intern was the right one. If she appeared today


    in a leadership role, Pa would not share these things with her.


    When it was time to leave the office, Jasper arrived on time to pick Ruby up. He parked the car across the street, and Ruby


    crossed the road discreetly, getting into the front passenger seat and urging, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Seeing Ruby''s anxious expression, as if they couldn''t be seen together, gave Jasper a feeling of being caught in an affair. "Why


    so nervous?"


    Instead of starting the car, he turned around and, as if performing magic, presented a bouquet of roses to Ruby. "For you."


    Suddenly, a burst of fiery red roses appeared in front of Ruby. Forgetting to urge, she was left only with a sense of emotion,


    smiling brightly as she said, "Is this to celebrate my first day at work?"


    "Sort of," said Jasper. After being together for so long, it seemed like they had never exchanged flowers.


    Rubypletely forgot about asking Jasper to drive. Feeling happy, she expressed her liking for the flowers, tilting her head


    down to lightly touch the bouquet in her arms. The bouquet wasn''t too big, with 52 roses, not toorge to take up space in the


    car, and not too heavy. Jasper had considered these factors when buying them. Seeing her smiling, Jasper made a decision in


    his heart. Without disturbing her appreciation of the roses, he slowly started the car.


    As the car started, Ruby, returning from her sweet thoughts, smiled at Jasper and began to fasten her seatbelt. She then


    recounted the events of the day at thepany. "Today, | met a girl who can chat even more than Rose and my mom. She


    joined thepany four months before me."


    Jasper didn''t speak, attentively focused on driving, waiting for Ruby to continue.


    Both of them understood each other well. He didn''t need to ask, as she would say, and she didn''t wait for him to respond,


    continuing, "I had lunch for this long, and she chatted with me for this long. She didn''t feel any tiredness. | think she''s a bit


    wasted as a designer; she''d be a great host. So articte."


    Changingnes, Jasper summarized, "So, you had a fruitful day."


    "Yes, very fruitful. In one day, | got to know the personalities, mistakes, design abilities, hobbies, and almost everything about all


    the employees. | even know who''s married or has a boyfriend now." Ruby felt satisfied.


    After listening, Jasperughed. This was why some ancient kings used to go undercover. What they could observe was more


    genuine than the reports from below. Considering this, Jasper reminded her, "If you n to stay here for a while, be careful not to


    reveal your talents too much." Being too outstanding would attract excessive attention, and it might lead to jealousy and


    admiration. In the workce, people tended not to like the one who was exceptionally talented from the start. Normally, people


    wouldn''t want to admit they were inferior to others.


    Ruby understood what Jasper meant and nodded. "Yes, | know."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And so, every day, Ruby went to the clothingpany to work, and on weekends, she attended management-rted courses at


    the training school. Jasper apanied her when he was free. After sses, Jasper would take her to a cafe to exin any


    topics she didn''t understand. When Ruby attended sses alone, she would mark the questions she didn''t understand at night


    and then call Jasper.


    Time passed quickly, and a month went by. Ruby had a good rapport with her colleagues at thepany. Following Jasper''s


    advice, she concealed her talents. However, the design director, with discerning eyes, noticed something unusual and called


    Ruby to the office one day.


    Prisci sat in her chair, repeatedlyparing Ruby''s design drafts in her hand, feeling like something was hidden. When the


    door was knocked, she responded, "Come in."


    Ruby entered, closed the door gently, and stood in front of the desk. "Ms. Benson."


    Prisci nced at Ruby, whose eyes were clear and clean. In this industry, where most people wanted fame, there were usually


    impurities in their eyes, mixing with interests and desires. However, Rubycked them, and her design drafts seemed to be


    created for the sake of the design itself.


    Prisci lowered her gaze back to the design drafts, pondered for a few seconds, and asked, "Have you won any awards or


    participated inpetitions? Your design skills don''t seem amateur. They resemble the style of the designer from Onlybr''s


    Studio, but there seems to be something missing."


    Ruby was still contemting how to respond, searching for tactful words. She didn''t want to lie when suddenly, the door was


    knocked, interrupting their conversation. Prisci shifted her focus away from Ruby and said, "Come in."


    To their surprise, the person entering was Terrell, the current general manager of the clothingpany, dressed in a well-tailored


    suit. Terrell didn¡¯t pretend not to know Ruby. "What''s going on?"


    Prisci, who had long been a professional in the workce, and whom Jasper had also paid a high price for, seized the key


    point upon hearing Terrell''s words. "Does Mr. Sutton know Ruby from our design department?"


    Terrell admitted openly, without going into details, saying, "Yes, Mr. Wilson just called me. He wanted me to inform you and ask


    for your cooperation to make things easy for Ruby.¡±


    Ruby looked up at Terrell abruptly, wondering, ¡®Wasn''t it agreed not to make the rtionship public? | have only been working


    here for a little over a month. Terrell blinked, indicating that Ruby shouldn''t worry and that he would handle it.


    As the conversation continued, Prisci seemed to have sorted things out in her mind, suddenly understanding, and she smiled.


    She put down the design draft in her hand. "No wonder. | thought it looked quite like the design style from Onlybr''s Studio, so


    that''s the case."


    ¡°Apologies, Ms. Benson. My main purpose is toe and learn, not to deliberately conceal anything," Ruby apologized right


    away.


    Prisci didn''t find it inappropriate; on


    the contrary, she quite agreed and


    appreciated it. Typically, if Ruby were


    Jasper''s fianc¨¦e, she ight rrave\\ |


    sted making UALS or made a


    high-profile announcement to the


    entire design department. However,


    Ruby chose to keep her identity


    hidden since the internship, and


    Prisci liked this style of doing


    things. It showed genuine


    enthusiasm for the work, not


    pretense. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a few more words with Prisci,


    Terrell left, saying to Ruby, "If you


    have any issues, give me a call.¡±


    Meanwhile, he thought to himself,


    ¡®Mr. Jasper is physicall at the wilSon


    mentee design


    department. He asks about you every


    few days.¡¯ This situation forced


    Terrell to ce a mole in the design


    department. And today, he rushed


    over immediately once he got the


    news that Ruby was summoned


    alone to Prisci''s office. On his way


    here, he pondered, ''Prisci is


    shrewd, and she should have seen


    through Ruby''s true identity after a


    month.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby responded, "Sure thing, Terrell."


    After Terrell left, only Ruby and Prisci were left in the office. Ruby openly confessed her shorings and the purpose behind


    her actions. Prisci agreed to help her and decided to make Ruby her assistant starting from the next day. In reality, Prisci


    intended to teach Ruby how to manage, preparing for hands-on training.


    Prisci had one more thing she


    hadn''t told Ruby. The condition for


    her high-priced hiring by Jasper was


    to help build a strong design team, a


    gift for his fianc¨¦e. Honestly, Pri


    was mov: pyabifdtions, Even


    hale She wasn''t the main


    character, she had initially thought


    that the well-protected fianc¨¦e of


    Jasper was a delicate girl. However,


    it turned out to be someone like


    Ruby, who was ambitious, sincere,


    hardworking, and not pretentious.


    Prisci liked girls who were


    ambitious, and since Ruby wanted to


    share joys and sorrows with Jasper,


    Prisci was willing to help. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Ruby stayed in Prisci''s office for almost an hour. When she came out, several colleagues asked what they had discussed.


    A few colleagues were unhappy when Ruby told them Prisci wanted her to be the director''s assistant. After all, in their opinion,


    Ruby was a neer, and now, it seemed she had caught up.


    The dissatisfied people gathered in the office. A few disappointed people began to form cliques and ostracize Ruby.


    Winnie heard people''s discussion when she went to the washroom. She was in a stall and wanted to go out when she heard the


    voices outside.


    One said with a lowered voice, "I suspect that Ruby is Mr. Sutton''s illegitimate daughter. Look, the moment Ruby entered our


    company, Mr. Sutton rushed over. When did Mr. Sutton evere to our design department, right?"


    Another colleague murmured, "You''re right, but does Mr. Sutton not have a wife? Didn''t people say that he''s unmarried? Why


    would he have an illegitimate daughter?"


    "That''s right. | don''t think Ruby looks like Mr. Sutton."


    Winnie, who was still on the toilet, was speechless. ''What the hell is that? Do they think the futuredy boss is the illegitimate


    daughter of the general manager? If Mr. ckwell heard this, he would probably smash the paternity test report on their faces,¡¯


    thought Winnie.


    "Well, if she doesn''t look like Mr. Sutton, maybe she looks like Mr. Sutton''s lover. Do you believe a man doesn''t have such needs


    at his age? | don''t believe it. There will be times when the birth control method fails him."


    The door of the other stall was pushed open with a bang. A girl came out with an unfriendly tone. The tap was turned on, and the


    water flowed, but it could not drown out her voice. She said every word clearly, "I think people ought to do something good and


    mind their words. You can be jealous, but you can''t make such a malicious spection. Will you be happy if people suddenly


    said you have an illegitimate daughter?"


    The few gossipy women instantly felt embarrassed, and their faces reddened. One woman did not think she was wrong and


    retorted, "Oh, please. Let''s not y this game. Aren''t you jealous of her? We''re just openly jealous."


    Pa admitted it. She swung her hands, and the water in her hands was sshed onto the faces of the gossipy women, making


    them subconsciously retreat in disdain. "I''m jealous. Why wouldn''t | be? But even if I''m jealous, | didn''t say those mean words


    about the illegitimate daughter. After all, I''m educated. Don''t make yourself look like a gossipy rustic woman."


    With that, Pa flicked her hair and walked out with dignity.


    "What''s there to be proud of? She''s just a country bumpkin from a small ce."


    "That''s right. She probably wants to suck up to Ruby."


    Winnie, who was hiding in the stall, heard everything. She was so timid and did not even dare to breathe loudly. Ruby told her to


    keep a low profile on her first day at thispany. Winnie wanted to muster up her courage to go out, but she was not eloquent.


    The group of people just now was not kind. She could not win if quarreling with them.


    She was always a coward.


    After some thought, she sent a message to Ruby. [Ruby, everyone is dissatisfied because you became Ms. Benson''s assistant.


    What should we do? Should we ask Ms. Benson to exin?]


    Ruby was drawing when the phone on her desk vibrated. She picked it up and took a look. It was within her expectations.


    Prisci had said that this would happen. The design department was not peaceful, and people here wanted to be famous, but


    Ruby thought it was fine. It was an opportunity to learn how to deal with such matters.


    Ruby replied, [It''s okay. Just pretend you didn''t hear it.]


    The best way to eradicate a rumor was not to argue or curry favor. It was to wait for the opportunity to prove oneself with


    strength. There was no need to rush to exin. It was futile and would not be believed.


    Winnie said, [But they rumored that you are Mr. Sutton''s illegitimate daughter.]


    Ruby never thought that there would be such a hrious conjecture. She had deemed that people would, at most, say she had


    gotten in through the back door. She said, [The truth is that I''m not, so that''s alright. Don''t worry.]


    ¡°Huh, what a man of duplicity. You don''t keep your word. Liar..."


    When Ruby put down her phone, she was met with Pa, who was scolding her sarcastically. Rubyughed in anger and knew


    it was probably because of her being Prisci''s assistant. She reached out and grabbed Pa, who was pacing slowly past her.


    Ruby said with a gent smile, "| have something to talk to you. Come here.¡±


    Pa looked reluctant, but her footsteps had already stopped. She said with a cold face, "I don''t want to listen to dishonest


    people."


    Pa, Winnie, and Ruby had be inseparable in the past month. Pa said whatever she wanted to say and was more


    gossipy. She waspetitive, but she was not scheming.


    Seeing that Pa was back to her, Ruby whispered, "I want to tell you a secret. How could | tell you if you don''t face me?"


    When she finished speaking, Pa pulled her chair and sat beside Ruby. Then, she tidied her clothes. Her expression was not


    very good, and her tone was calm. Ruby could tell that she was still angry. "Go on."


    "You said that we wouldpete fairly and not y tricks in the future. | didn''t go back on my word, and | won''tpete with


    you. | will nevery a finger on the position you want."


    Pa turned her head around. "Then how did you be Ms. Benson''s assistant? I''m not saying that your design isn''t good. |


    know you''re amazing and good at it. It''s only a matter of time before you get promoted, but no matter what, | was here earlier


    than you were. Of course, | know this depends on our abilities, but you don''t have any achievements yet. You''re so quiet. | don''t


    understand why you were suddenly promoted."


    After more than a month of interaction, Ruby knew that Pa was not scheming. It was just that Pa felt Ruby had not kept her


    promise to have a fairpetition and was disappointed. Ruby smiled.


    Pa was dissatisfied with herck of seriousness. She rolled her eyes at Ruby. "Why are you stillughing?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Winnie returned to the office, she saw everyone rolling their eyes at Ruby sometimes. A few colleagues¡¯ eyes were full of


    disdain and undisguised dissatisfaction.


    Being the director''s assistant meant that one could learn a lot. It also meant that the director was willing to teach personally. This


    was an opportunity that many people desired. Suddenly, an intern who had been here for only over a month snatched this


    opportunity.


    People would more or less be unhappy. This was understandable and normal. How many people would want others to lead a


    better life than them other than one''s parents?


    Even biological siblings might not be so broad-minded, let alone colleagues. However, Pa''s dissatisfaction was unlike theirs,


    so Ruby was willing to exin to Pa and resolve the problem between them. Ruby did not want to hurt the heart of a girl who


    treated her well. "I don''t intend to snatch this position from you. What | want to learn is something else."


    After a pause, Ruby said, "Ms. Benson will promote another assistant. I''m indeed her assistant, but I''m not the kind of assistant


    you think | am. | don''t know how to exin it to you."


    Winnie leaned closer to listen to them and suggested, "Ruby, can''t you tell Pa about that?"


    Ruby thought about it for a while and decided not to say it. Pa was not scheming, but she was quick with her words. What if


    Pa quarreled with her colleagues and spilled the beans while defending Ruby? Ruby still wanted to learn from Prisci for


    some time. "I''ll tell you in half a year at most. Ms. Benson will promote a new assistant to learn design from her next month."


    Ruby was to learn the design team management from Prisci, which was different from the other assistant Prisci was to


    promote.


    ¡°Really? You''re not lying to me, are you? Although I''m gossipy, I''m not someone who will get to the bottom of things. | won''t force


    you to tell me about something you don''t want to tell me."


    Ruby promised earnestly, "| promise. No matter what happens in half a year, | will exin to you. Don''t be angry anymore."


    Ruby smiled sweetly.


    Facing her gentle smile, Pa felt she had lost all her temper. She teased, "You''re a siren. Your smile is poisonous. Damn it, I''m


    not angry anymore. Alright, I''ll believe you this time. Don''t lie to me."


    ¡°I''m not lying. | merely didn''t tell you the reason. Ms. Benson will promote another assistant. That''s true, so you still have to work


    hard. Don''t give up just because you think there''s no hope. Good luck."


    After saying that, Ruby smiled and made a gesture of encouragement. Pa was amused. "Ruby, can your boyfriend stand your


    cute and soft appearance?"


    If she could not get angry, men probably could not get angry either. When Ruby smiled or cried, men would be impulsive to


    protect her.


    Pa gestured for Ruby to stop. "Also, don''t smile at me so gently. I''m afraid I''ll be a lesbian."


    Winnieughed out loud. She pulled a chair and sat down with them. The three of them were seated in a row. "Ruby is the


    gentlest. Her boyfriend is super doting on her."


    Pa hadpletely forgotten what


    happened just now. She only


    remembered that she had to mM


    continue worki qharebate thatthe


    dirpetarvbdid promote an assistant


    the next month. When Pa heard


    Winnie''s words, her gossipy cells ran


    wild. "Is it true? Winnie, have you


    seen Ruby''s boyfriend before? Let me


    see his photos. Is he handsome? Can


    he deserve Ruby?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course. He''s so handsome."


    Ruby''s seat was in the middle. The two were chatting across her, and she was their topic. She held her forehead and said


    helplessly, "Why don''t we change seats so you guys can chat directly?"


    Pa did not refuse. "Alright, sit over there. I''ll let you use my seat for now."


    Before Ruby could react, Pa had


    already stood up and pushed Ru


    chair to her de ¡®ten \she fo5K he


    thingie het esk and handed


    Ruby''s design draft to her. Pa was


    prepared to have a good chat with


    Winnie. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby was shocked. How could they talk about her boyfriend excluding her?


    In the end, Winnie and Pa leaned


    their heads against each other and


    chatted in a low voice. They ontyi 11


    Avis ewordrboyien when they


    tatked about Jasper. Half an hour


    later, Pa sighed. "Why do | feel like


    you''re describing a rare animal? Are


    you Sure it''s not Someone you


    imagine?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Winnie and Ruby were speechless.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    As Ruby said, Prisci promoted another assistant a monthter.


    This move surprised those who were already envious and disheartened. Pa, who had been working hard and had not lost her


    fighting spirit, got the assistant position.


    Pa was happy, so she treated Ruby and Winnie to lunch that day to celebrate the progress of her career. She also thanked


    Ruby for her advice.


    Half a monthter.


    Jasper''s first kindergarten opened grandly. This was something that the Wilson family had never dabbled in.


    The morepanies there were, the busier Jasper became. From time to time, Jasper would go on business trips, and


    idents would always happen. Perhaps it was predestined by fate.


    On this business trip, Jasper did not take a private ne out. Instead, he bought a first-ss cabin. Due to the severe flu


    recently, both captains were infected. Jasper had no choice but to buy a ticket to take the ne.


    He could have borrowed a private ne from his uncle-inw, but Jasper felt it was interesting to sit in first ss.


    Athana Airport was full of people. Trevon, Natalie, Frank, Ava, Sherri, Hackett, and Ruby were all there, whose faces were


    covered with nervousness and worry.


    Natalie, who had always been calm, was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Half an hour ago, Jasper''s flight encountered


    airflow and could notnd. The ne had already been dyed for thirty minutes, and the inquiry results were not optimistic.


    Seeing that Natalie''s shoulders were tense, Trevonforted her, but he started to panic, too. However, he looked calm on the


    surface. To reassure Natalie, he said, "It''s okay. Your son''s life is tough."


    Sherri''s eyes were filled with tears. She raised her hand to wipe them away and patted her best friend''s shoulder. She also


    began tofort Natalie. "Don''t worry. Jasper will be safe."


    Ava''s vision was also blurry. She held Frank''s hand tightly. It was enough to see that she was flustered. Feeling Ava''s


    nervousness, Frank held her hand back tightly.


    ¡°Natalie, let''s wait a little longer. Maybe Jasper will arrive soon." Everyone hoped nothing would happen.


    Natalie nodded and uttered the word "Okay" with difficulty.


    Hackett stood at the side and pursed his lips without saying a word. He no longer had his usual arrogance and sloppy attitude.


    He was also praying. He thought, ¡®Boy, you''ll be my son-inw if you can return safely."


    Ruby''s palms were red from her nails. She clenched her fists tightly and stared at the exit without blinking. She hoped the next


    person toe out would be the one she was missing. More and more tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Ava walked over


    to help wipe them and said softly, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Half an hourter.


    Suddenly, Trevon''s phone received a message from an unknown number. After reading the message, he smiled and felt relieved.


    Just as everyone was panicking and trying not to think of the worst-case scenario before Trevon could say the content of the


    message, a tall man in a ck suit came out of the exit. He was pushing his suitcase with one hand and holding his phone with


    the other. It was Jasper.


    When he walked through the exit, he saw his parents, aunt, uncle, future parents-inw, and girlfriend at the airport.


    Before Jasper could react, everyone rushed forward. The fastest was Ruby. At that moment, she could not care less. She ran to


    Jasper and hugged him tightly.


    It was as if she could only feel his safety and reality by hugging him like that. She was afraid she would lose him if she let go,


    and her eyes hot from tears.


    Due to the impact, Jasper subconsciously took a few steps back. His first reaction was to hug Ruby back. He held Ruby''s waist


    with one hand and hid the phone in his pocket with the other. He held the back of her head and felt her uneasiness. He asked


    gently, "What''s wrong?"


    Trevon and Natalie were gratified to see the scene. On the other hand, Frank looked at Hackett with great interest. Hackett was


    wordless out of shock.


    Sensing the burning gaze, Hackett turned his head and nced at Frank, who smiled faintly. Hackett heaved a sigh of relief and


    suddenly understood something.


    Nothing couldpare to being safe and healthy. In an instant, he felt relieved.


    Looking at the two hugging each other, Ava covered her mouth and smiled happily. Everything was fine now. It was great to see


    a rainbow after a storm. She held Frank''s hand while Frank interlocked his fingers with hers and raised his hand to kiss hers.


    It took Sherri a while to respond. She was so excited that she became the focus of the entire airport. Her voice was so high that


    there was even an echo. "That''s great, that''s great. From today onward, Jasper, I''ll not be your godmother but mother-inw!"


    Seeing that her son had returned safely, the gloominess in Natalie''s heart had dissipated. Natalie cheerfully hugged her best


    friend, who was grinning from ear to ear, and stopped persuading her to take it slow. "I have no objections. It depends on


    Jasper."


    She would be delighted to have another person to love her son.


    Since her best friend had no objections, Sherri turned around with a smile like a fool. "You keep your word. If you go back on


    your word, I''ll destroy you, and we''ll no longer be friends."


    Natalie narrowed her eyes and asked, "When have | ever gone back on my word?"


    Hackett was still staring at his daughter and future son-inw, so Frank raised his eyebrows and teased, "Congrattions."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hackett hadplicated emotions at the moment. He could not describe what he was feeling. Logically speaking, when he saw


    his daughter hugging Jasper, he should have gone forward to pull her away. Yet, his feet felt full of lead, and they could not


    move. When he did not see Jasper, he had hoped Jasper would return safely.


    He was not in the mood to bicker with Frank. When his lips parted, Trevon nced at the two people still hugging and unwilling


    to let go. He eyed Jasper, indicating for Jasper to let go of Ruby and not upset his future father-inw.


    Jasper patted Ruby''s back and whispered something in her ear. Then, Ruby stopped tiptoeing and raised her hand to wipe her


    eyes. Jasper reached out to wipe her tears with his fingertips and smiled.


    However, Jasper did not directly call Sherri''s name. After all, he still needed his future father-inw''s approval. He only politely


    greeted everyone.


    Trevon put his hands in his pockets and hit Hackett''s shoulder with his shoulder. "Well, well. Hackett, why don''t we find a ce to


    talk?"


    ¡®And settle the wedding day for our children,¡¯ thought Trevon, but he did not say it out loud.


    Hearing that, it was rare for Hackett not to refuse. "Alright. Let''s go."


    Ruby had always been polite and well-mannered since she was young. She would never do anything against the rules. Today, in


    front of so many people, she hugged Jasper and refused to let go. Hackett had already understood his daughter''s thoughts.


    When he saw his daughter crying so sadly, he knew Ruby did not only have some feelings for Jasper. She probably loved him


    deeply.


    In the end, Hackett sighed.


    Seeing Hackett''s sigh, Trevon understood Hackett''s true thoughts. "Name your conditions. I''m satisfied with such a daughter-in-


    law.


    Hackett shot a nce at Jasper. He tried his best not to look at the two people behind him in case he had a heart attack. He


    kicked Trevon angrily. When he was about to kick Frank, Frank dodged quickly.


    However, Sherri was ted. Before getting into the car, she looked back from time to time at the two people following behind.


    Jasper still held Ruby''s waist and bent down tofort her. The scene was warm.


    At Grand Manor.


    Jasper and Ruby sat together. Under the table, the two held hands. On the way there, Ruby sat in Jasper''s sports car. Hackett


    knew his daughter felt like she had survived a cmity, so he followed her wishes.


    When Trevon came in, he realized that the main seat had been upied. He was in a good mood today and did not mind. He


    raised his eyebrows and sat opposite Hackett with a grin. "What do you want to eat? Order whatever you want. You''ll only have


    the strength to discuss after eating."


    "Oh well, thanks a lot."


    Trevon automatically took Hackett''s thank as sincere and replied, "You''re wee."


    Ava sat beside Natalie and smiled. "Hackett, I''ve studied finance before. If you can''t calcte, | can help you."


    Ava had also learned from Frank to make jokes about others. What she meant was the engagement gifts.


    Hackett looked meaningfully at Frank, who was sittingzily, and replied with augh, "I''ll calcte with Frankter."


    Trevon nodded as if he agreed with


    Ava''s words. He reached out his


    well-defined fingers and poured ||


    nie (yatentde Natalie and


    himse


    f. He pushed the menu to


    Hackett. "Come, drink some water to


    fill your stomach first so that it won''t


    hurt your brain when you do the math


    later." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Frank stuck his tongue in his cheek and suppressed hisugh. He echoed, "What you said makes sense. Come on. We''ll all


    listen to you today."


    The negative emotions in Ruby''s heart had already gone. She held hands with Jasper under the table, beaming as she watched


    the three elders tease each other.


    Jasper tilted his head and asked Ruby softly, "Do you want some water?"


    Ruby shook her head.


    Sherri could not stopughing. She had finally waited for her daughter to discuss marriage. She kept leaning her head toward


    Natalie and talking to her. She even spanked Natalie softly from time to time.


    Ruby looked at her mother with resignation.


    Finally, Hackett listened to Trevon and ordered a table full of dishes. He did not waste such a good chance.


    After serving, Jasper put food on Ruby''s te and got her something to drink. He carefully asked if Ruby wanted a dish or not.


    Ruby was taken care of the entire


    time. She did not need to move if she


    wanted anythi cjesedtsedmied to


    Knowavhat Ruby was thinking. After


    eating the food on the te, Jasper


    would put more food on it for her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett noticed all the small details from the corner of his eye. He was satisfied with Jasper. His daughter should have such a


    man to love and dote on her.


    Sherri saw the interactions between


    Ruby and Jasper, too. The smile on


    her lips widened. S Jeanedctoveltb


    ett ear Noid embarrassing


    Ruby and Jasper and asked, "My


    taste is not bad, right? Look at how


    good Jasper is to Ruby. Aren''t you


    happy about it?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hackett did not answer Sherri''s question. He had already epted Jasper in his heart. For so long, he had seen how Jasper


    treated his daughter. He asked, "Am | not like this to you?"


    Sherri was in a good mood today. It was as if she had won the lottery. She did not mind what she was saying. "You''re very good


    to me too. | love you."


    Everyone else had already gotten used to Sherri being demonstrative.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Sherri could not stopughing while Hackett''s face darkened a little.


    They chatted andughed as they ate.


    The sleeves of Trevon''s shirt were rolled up to his elbows. He was neither anxious nor impatient. He slowly picked up his fork


    and said in good spirits, "Come on, let''s talk about it."


    He was talking about engagement gift.


    Frank was almost done eating. He had always been serious about his food and ate faster than others. He tilted back in his chair


    with one handzily hanging on the back of Ava''s chair. His fingertips were ying with Ava''s ponytail intentionally or


    unintentionally. He leaned sideways and raised his eyebrows at Hackett. "You can let your imagination run wild. What do you


    want? | think Trevon wouldn''t mind."


    When Frank saw Hackett looking at him, he teased, "There''s nothing romantic between us. | don''t love you, and you don''t love


    me. You don''t have to look at me."


    He and Ava were here today to witness his nephew''s marriage.


    Hackett was speechless, thinking, ¡®What''s wrong with him? Only Ava would be interested in such a mean person like him.¡¯


    The somewhat solemn atmosphere turned into aedy scene with just a few words from Frank. The atmosphere became


    much lighter, and everyone present could not help butugh.


    Sherri maintained an attitude today. As long as today''s discussion was sessful, it was eptable if Hackett did not jump off a


    building, no matter how many people teased him.


    Natalie patted her son''s shoulder and whispered, "Jasper, if your godfather drinks too muchter and doesn''t use the right words,


    just pretend he''splimenting you and forgive him."


    "Okay, got it."


    ¡°Ruby, don''t worry. Your father and godfather and other uncles will take care of it. Eat more. You must''ve been so busy recently.


    You look thinner." As he spoke, Natalie turned the wheel in front of Ruby with a smile on his lips.


    Ruby thanked him. "Thank you, Mrs. Wilson."


    Sherri felt her daughter''s way of addressing Natalie was wrong and corrected her. "Ruby, just Natalie is fine."


    Natalie rolled her eyes at her. "There''s no rush, Okay? Can''t you wait for a little longer?"


    Sherri was delighted andughed out loud. Everyone could tell from a nce that she was the happiest person on the table.


    Those who did not know she was there to discuss her daughter''s marriage today would think it was her wedding day.


    Hackett, who had long let go, went through the ritual. "Alright, if | don''t name any gift, it''s a waste since you''re so wealthy. Then


    I''ll do you a favor."


    They all chuckled. Ruby knew her father was not that angry. She smiled at his father. Hackett looked at his daughter with mixed


    feelings. She was finally going to get married. He smiled unnaturally. He was reluctant to part with her.


    His daughter, whom he had protected for so long, finally had another man to protect her. Hackett had been paving the way for


    that brat for so many years. He had ended many love rivals after another for Jasper. What a good father-inw Hackett was.


    Hackett titled himself in his heart as "Love Rival Terminator."


    Trevon knew Hackett''s temperament. He also smiled and sat upright with his hands folded. It was a contrast to Frank''s sitting


    posture beside him. "Come on, give us a break. Just tell me what else you want. A house? Money? Anything.¡±


    "Alright..." Hackett only said so. He still did not answer directly.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Hackett said in front of everyone, "I''m not that snobbish. The conditions for Ruby''s


    marriage were for scaring people away.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jasper faced the difficulties and worked hard ording to Hackett''s standards. Jasper had backbone, which


    Hackett admired.


    Whether it was Trevon or Frank, they knew Hackett''s conditions for Ruby''s marriage were fake. It was just that Jasper was


    stubborn and had to get them done.


    As expected, Jasper did not give up on bing the wealthiest man or lowering his standard just because Hackett said so. He


    said, "Regardless of whether your requests for your future son-inw are real or fake, the conditions you mentioned are all | want


    to give Ruby."


    Jasper''s upbringing came from his bones. Before he looked up, he poured a ss of water for Ruby and handed her a tissue.


    When he met Hackett''s gaze, he replied sincerely again, "Mr. ckwell, Mrs. ckwell, | promised to be the wealthiest man


    when | marry Ruby. Even if the wedding is settled today, | will still do what needs to be done. | won''t stop what I''ve promised."


    Frank gave his nephew a thumbs up. Jasper had a backbone and pride. It was not in vain for Frank to take a beating for his


    nephew.


    As a future mother-inw, Sherri was touched by Jasper''s words. She took a tissue to wipe the tears that were about to fall from


    her eyes and sniffed.


    Natalie pinched her eyebrows and made a gesture to stop Sherri. "It''s about time. It''s time to end filming. There''s no audition


    today. Let''s talk about the wedding."


    Ruby, at the side, was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. She held Jasper''s hand tightly under the table and expressed


    her answer, indicating that she would always be there with him.


    When Hackett''s lips parted slightly, Trevon said generously, "Since things havee to this, we should focus on talking about


    engagement gift. I''ll give you a chance to rip me off."


    Trevon had asked Hackett about what he wanted, but Hackett had not answered yet. Trevon preferred Hackett bring up the


    conditions and settle the wedding.


    Hackett saw the determination in Jasper''s eyes. He believed Jasper could treat Ruby well. Jasper was born with a silver spoon in


    his mouth, but Hackett believed Jasper would work hard for Ruby.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the end, Hackett''s condition was 20 million dors. Trevon felt it was insufficient and asked Jim to make an appointment to


    transfer 160 million dors to Hackett''s ount.


    Hackett did not refuse. It was settled.


    Jasper continued, "The shares under my name will also be transferred to Ruby. The kindergarten and the airline are my gifts to


    Ruby."


    Sherri refused and said, "Wait a minute, Jasper. You want to be good to Ruby, | understand. | can feel it and believe you. Forget


    about thepany''s shares. | don''t have any shares when | marry your father, right? Hackett .¡±


    Hearing what Sherri said, Hackett and Sherri exchanged looks. After a few seconds of silence, Hackett nodded. "Yes."


    They exchanged 10% of their shares.


    Trevon smiled. "If you refuse him, Jasper will probably not be able to sleep tight at night. Jasper, do as they say and transfer


    10% of your shares to Ruby.¡±


    Before Hackett could say anything, Sherri pped her thigh. If the wedding was settled today, she could sleepughingly at


    night. "Alright, Hackett. Transfer 10% of the shares to Jasper. We can be considered to have joined forces. Not bad, not bad.


    Jasper, you can call me by my name from today on."


    Everyone was speechless. Wasn''t that a little too rushed? The wedding date had yet to be set.


    The meal was quite harmonious. Hackett had received 160 million dors in one night. He still had to decide on the engagement


    date and inform the family elders.


    Trevon said that Hackett could decide on the engagement date and wedding details. It could be considered an apology for


    deceiving Hackett before.


    After the meal, the three families parted ways. Ruby and Jasper were separated and brought back to their respective homes by


    their parents. Although the wedding had been decided, many details were yet to be discussed. Be it Hackett or Sherri, they


    needed to inform the elders about such a happy thing.


    Back to the Wilson''s residence.


    As soon as he entered, Jasper, still lowering his head to change his shoes, said, "I''ll transfer the money for the engagement gift


    to your ount tomorrow."


    Trevonughed in annoyance. He asked, "Why don''t you change your surname too? Why don''t you change your surname to


    ckwell and be their live-in son-inw?"


    Others were envious of his family properties, but his son was not. Jasper did not want anything and only wanted to rely on


    himself.


    In Trevon''s opinion, having an emulous son was sometimes not good. It made him seem dispensable. He could not help much.


    His son could handle nearly everything himself.


    Jasper even wanted to deal with the


    engagement gift himself. How


    capable! But Trevon was determined.


    "No matter what, your son a om


    daughter il callie Grinapa. You


    have t ive mea chance to do


    something for you. Leave the


    engagement gift and your wedding


    ceremony to me. If you still want to


    add anything to the engagement gift,


    you can do it yourself. | don''t care.


    You''re not an orphan. Don''t make it


    seem like you don''t have parents."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jasper had a stubborn personality. He wanted to rely on his ability to marry Ruby. Moreover, he was capable of doing it now.


    Trevon and Jasper looked at each other, and the atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    Natalie chuckled when she saw the


    scene. She sighed in her heart. One


    wished to do something for his s


    while the son stepoVaahred (e)


    rely oalhinsel _ It was all because


    they had too much money. ¡°Alright,


    Jasper, listen to your father. Not to


    mention that we can help you, even if


    we don''t have the ability, as parents,


    we should still hold a grand wedding


    ceremony for you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she rubbed her son''s hair and patted his shoulder. In the end, Jasper agreed.


    Only then did Trevon''s expression soften. He asked again, "Why did you change your flight?"


    Just before Jasper stepped off the ne, Trevon received a message from the bodyguards in the dark. He said Jasper changed


    his flight andnded safely. The bodyguards did not know that many people were waiting at the airport.


    As for why Jasper had changed the flight, the bodyguards had no idea. Their mission was only to protect Jasper and report his


    safety.


    Jasper exined briefly, "I left something at the hotel, so | returned to get it."


    Natalie thought it should be something meaningful. Otherwise, Jasper would not have to return to the hotel and get it when he


    was already at the airport. Fortunately, Jasper changed the flight and did not get on the original ne.


    Everything was predestined.


    After Jasper went upstairs, he took


    out an exquisite box hidden in his


    pocket and opened it. There were two


    nes inside. Ongaigs ered!


    peyeant with abgiow middle, and


    the other was more luxurious. In the


    middle of the other was a


    heart-shaped design with diamonds.


    Therge circle pendant wrapped


    around the smaller heart-shaped one


    when the two round pendants


    combined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The nes meant that the couple would always be together and never separate. Jasper happened to see them when he was


    on a business trip. At that time, after listening to the sales assistant''s exnation, he bought it without hesitation.


    He clearly remembered putting the box in his pocket, but when he found the flight ticket at the airport, he realized the gift box


    was not there.


    He could only turn back. Too many people were at dinner, so he could not give the gift to Ruby. He could only give it to her


    another day. Fortunately, the wedding was settled today, which was a pleasant surprise.


    However, he was still not outstanding enough.


    He threw the phone on the bed. Because he used too much strength, the phone somersaulted the bed. He took out his pajamas


    from the wardrobe and prepared to shower. He guessed that Ruby must be discussing something with her parents, so it was not


    suitable to contact her.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    The next morning, Trevon prepared enough gifts to fit into two car trunks to ensure Hackett couldn''t


    find something toin about.


    Natalie looked at the two full trunks and felt a headacheing on. It didn''t look like they were


    visiting their future inws, but it looked like they were on the run. "Olivia, do you want to take our


    car or your brother''s car?"


    "I''ll take Jasper''s car." Olivia had just returnedst night, but when she heard that her brother was


    going to his girlfriend''s family''s house that morning, she had woken up early to tag along.


    The two cars drove away from the Wilson''s residence. Rachel and Caleb watched the cars drive


    away and sighed, realizing they were already old since their grandson was about to get married.


    Originally, Caleb and Rachel had nned to go as well. However, the weather had turned cold, and


    Caleb''s legs were hurting. He had been sitting in a wheelchair for the past few days, but it was not


    convenient to push a wheelchair to someone else''s house.


    The Bentley was driving up front, and the white Lamborghini was behind it. Olivia sat in the front


    passenger seat, asionally looking at Jasper.


    Jasper could feel his sister''s gaze on him from time to time and knew that she had something on


    her mind. Jasper opened his mouth and said, "What do you want to ask me?"


    "Alright, you''re the one who asked. Jasper, did you like Ruby for a long time but kept it a secret?"


    Olivia still had many details to ask about Jasper''s secret rtionship.


    Jasper had not answered many of Olivia''s questions the previous night, and she had returned to her


    room reluctantly.


    Jasper focused on the road ahead. He felt that if he did not answer his sister''s question, in the


    future, she would continue to find opportunities to ask him again. It was better to answer her


    questions now. Jasper admitted generously, "I guess so."


    Olivia immediately understood what he meant. Olivia fell back heavily against her seat and shook


    her head. "Jasper, you hid it well. You''re too scheming. To think that Sophia and I felt that it was a


    pity. Didn''t I ask you if you had any feelings for Ruby? Didn''t you say that you didn''t?"


    Jasper did not answer. He did not intend to tell his sister about his previous worries. He only replied,


    "Just remember that your future sister-inw is Ruby. This will not change."


    There was a certainty in Jasper''s tone. Olivia suddenly felt that her brother was really domineering


    and handsome. Olivia could not help but give him a thumbs up. "Awesome. Domineering. I''m so


    happy that Ruby can be my sister-inw."


    Olivia turned sideways and looked at her brother''s handsome side profile. Olivia was very proud to


    have such an outstanding brother. She tilted her head and asked, "Jasper, what should I call her in


    the future?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Forty minutester, the two cars arrived at the ckwell family''s vi.


    The drivers'' doors opened one after another. The first person to get out was Trevon. Sherri, Ruby,


    and Joy had already been waiting in the courtyard.


    Seeing her future son-inw head to the trunk to unload the items, Sherri quickly approached him


    and said enthusiastically, "You''re finally here. You took your own sweet time."


    Jasper thought, ''It''s not that I wanted to dawdle. Dad said Hackett is hormonal and needs a few


    hours to calm down.''


    On the surface, Jasper replied politely, "Lena, we camete because we had some matters to take


    care of."


    Olivia greeted the elders politely.


    Joy replied, "You''re notte. You''re right on time. The kitchen is making some pastries now. Come


    in quickly. Olivia, you''ve gotten prettier, as well."


    Olivia, who was praised, smiled. She was not the main center of attention today. She was just here


    to apany her brother.


    Both Joy and Sherri were unusually enthusiastic. Jasper was dressed in a suit and leather shoes


    and had a wonderful aura about him. Joy nced at Jasper and could not help but praise Jasper


    again, "You''re getting more handsome. Ruby is lucky."


    Jasper said humbly, "Joy, I''m the lucky one."


    Hearing this, Ruby, who was standing at the side, lowered her head in embarrassment. From the


    corner of her eye, Ruby looked at Jasper, who seemed to have an exceptionally sweet tongue


    today. Jasper seemed to be even more handsome than yesterday.


    After saying this, Jasper turned his gaze to Ruby. Their gazes happened to meet, and the two of


    them looked at each other, unable to suppress their smiles.


    When Joy heard Jasper call her by her name instead of "Mrs. Joy" like he usually did, her face was


    full of smiles. "You''re both lucky. You know all the right things to say. Come in quickly."


    When Joy saw the gift boxes all over the ground, she said, "Trevon, did you move the entire shop


    here? Why did you buy so many things? You can''t do this in the future. My house is just like your


    own house. Our two families don''t need to be so polite with each other."


    The gift boxes in the trunk were all ced on the ground, but the gift boxes in the back seat of


    Trevon''s car had not been brought out yet. They were all gift boxes of various sizes, and there were


    too many to count. Joy was so shocked that she had no choice but to say something.


    Sherri hugged her best friend''s shoulder and smiled widely. Since her son-inw had not run away,


    Sherri was ted. Sherri instructed Hackett, "Why are you standing there? Come over and help.


    Hurry up."


    Then, Sherri put an arm around Olivia''s shoulder and led her into the vi.


    Hackett walked out of the vi and slowly walked to the courtyard. Hackett pretended to size up the


    gift boxes and reached out to flip through them. Trevon sneered when he saw this and did not stop


    Hackett. "If it''s not enough, I''ll add more," Trevon said.


    Hackett looked at how Trevon was currying favor with him and felt good about it. Hackett continued


    to put on airs and replied indifferently, clearing his throat. "It''s alright. That''s all for now. If I think of


    something more I need, I''ll let you know."


    It was rare for Trevon to give in to Hackett''s arrogance, but Trevon also knew it was his son''s fault


    for falling in love with Hackett''s daughter. However, Trevon was pleased that his future daughter-in-


    law was Ruby. Trevon had watched her grow up and knew her well. "Think about it slowly. As long


    as it''s not too ridiculous, I''ll satisfy your demands."


    "Hackett." Jasper greeted.


    Hackett replied indifferently without even opening his mouth, the sounding straight from his


    throat.


    Joy patted her son''s arm. "Hackett, what nonsense are you talking about? Trevon, don''t listen to


    him. I agree to this marriage."


    Hackett was speechless. ''Can''t I be a little annoyed that some kid hase to steal my daughter


    away? Can''t I pretend to be annoyed? It''s not like I''m objecting for real.'' Hackett thought.


    Of course, Trevon knew what Hackett was thinking. Trevon suddenly reached out his hand and


    grabbed Hackett''s shoulder. Hackett, who was sulking and acting arrogantly, shook Trevon''s hand


    off. "Joy, it''s fine. We''re joking around."


    After the few of them entered, Trevon advised Hackett, who was standing beside him with an upset


    gaze, "Don''t make it seem like I''ve uprooted your entire garden. Jasper will give everything to Ruby.


    If Jasper lets Ruby down, I''ll give the Wilson Group to you."


    This guarantee was a heavyweight. Hackett smiled. "I''ll wait for the day Olivia and Sophia are


    getting married. Let''s see if you can be so light-hearted, then."


    Trevon smiled. "Just wait."


    Hackett looked at the couple holding hands in front of him and sighed again to himself that his


    daughter was about to get married.


    Since Trevon wasing today, Nathan did not go to the office. Nathan had held a meeting


    upstairs and wasing down the stairs now to the living room.


    "Trevon, you''re here," Nathan said.


    Everyone greeted Nathan politely. Jasper greeted him unusually loudly today, "Nathan."


    Nathan was stunned for a moment before he quickly replied, "Hey, have a seat." Then, Nathan


    instructed the servant to serve pastries and coffee.


    Olivia also greeted, "Mr. Hackett, Mr. Nathan."


    Joy spoke, "Olivia, just call us Nathan and Joy in the future. You don''t have to call me Mrs. Joy.


    You''re like a granddaughter to me."


    "Okay, Nathan. Okay, Joy." Olivia responded.


    Joy nodded in satisfaction. "That''s more like it."


    The group sat in the living room, and the servant brought coffee for them. Nathan sat opposite them


    and said, "Trevon,e try this Robusta coffee. One of my clients gave it to me, and it tastes pretty


    good. Jasper, try it too."


    Trevon and Jasper picked up the cups in front of them and took a sip. Trevon nodded. "Nathan, I''ll


    bring some for you next time."


    Nathan politely refused, but Trevon insisted that it was a small matter and that they could drink it


    together.


    Sherri went straight to the point, asking for everyone''s opinion. "Joy and I flipped through the


    calendarst night and found a good season to get married. How is 8 January?"


    Natalie answered, "We have no objections. Jasper and Ruby, what do you think?"


    Jasper and Ruby nodded at the same time, agreeing.


    Sherri pped her thigh. "Alright, that''s settled then. Also, Hackett and I think we should officially


    announce this matter this afternoon. Do you have any objections?"


    This was to prevent others who were interested in Ruby and Jasper from trying toe in between


    them. Sherri was worried and afraid that someone woulde and ruin their marriage.


    Trevon picked up his cup and took another sip. Trevon said magnanimously, "I have no objections.


    We''ll do as you say."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hackett looked at his extremely magnanimous friend and suddenly smiled. He took out a document


    from the sofa and ced it on the coffee table. "Jasper, this is the shares agreement. Sign it. Your


    marriage with Ruby has been decided, so I don''t have any requirements for you. As long as you


    treat Ruby well, it''s fine. It doesn''t matter if you are the richest man or not."


    Jasper also ced the documents he had brought in front of Ruby and another one in front of


    Hackett. Before Jasper could open his mouth to say something, Sherri reminded him, "Hackett is


    now your father-inw."


    Sherri looked at Jasper with anticipation in her eyes as she reminded him that Hackett was not just


    his godfather, but now also his father-inw.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Jasper finally said, "Hackett, I will."


    Hackett agreed readily this time. "Alright, that''s fine."


    Everyone at the tableughed. The atmosphere was harmonious, happy, and blissful.


    "Hackett, this is a private jet. I''ve put it under your name. You just need to sign it."


    Hackett was overjoyed to receive a jet from his son-inw out of the blue. Trevon smiled at his


    friend and took a sip from his cup. Trevon said unhurriedly, "Take it. Your son-inw spent a lot of


    effort to get it for you."


    Hackett was in a good mood and smiled. "Of course, I''ll ept it. Did I say otherwise? Why wouldn''t


    I ept a gift from my son-inw?"


    Being able to hear the word "son-inw" from Hackett meant that he hadpletely epted


    Jasper. Jasper thanked him politely and handed the pen to Ruby and Hackett. "Thank you,


    Hackett."


    Sherri did not like such a pretentious scene. The two of them liked each other to begin with. "Just


    sign." She spoke.


    It didn''t matter what gifts were exchanged. Sherri had already discussed it with Hackett, and they


    had agreed that once Ruby and Jasper had gotten married, they would hand over all the


    engagement and wedding gifts to the young couple for them to manage.


    After signing the contract and agreeing on the wedding date, the few of them sat on the sofa and


    chatted enthusiastically. Throughout the entire process, Olivia did not interrupt, only smiling and


    lowering her head to chat with Ruby. From time to time, Olivia could be seenughing as she


    covered her mouth.


    Not long after, Liam came downstairs, dressed in orange boxers and a casual white singlet. While


    half-asleep, Liam had heard theughter from downstairs and wanted toe down to take a look.


    When Liam saw that the living room was filled with people, he was stunned. He had forgotten about


    how he was dressed.


    If not for the elders, Olivia would have taken a photo of Liam and shared it in the Freedom group


    chat.


    Hackett saw his son''s casual clothes and reminded him, "Go change."


    Liam''s room always felt like summer, so he was always dressed in shorts or short-sleeved shirts.


    That had now proven to be a problem as well.


    Aftering back to his senses, Liam quickly ran back to his room. Olivia covered her mouth and


    hid herughter.


    Jasper and Ruby didn''t say anything, looking at each other and smiling helplessly.


    The Wilson family only left after having lunch with the ckwell family. Ever since the wedding date


    was set, Sherri had been humming to herself in the living room. She even hummed when she went


    to the bathroom.


    That afternoon, the official websites of the Wilson and ckwell Groups both released an


    announcement, briefly mentioning the marriage between their families. At the same time, the


    wedding date was also announced.


    Trevon instructed Jim to use the same headline as the ckwell Group''s announcement, using


    simr words and tones.


    As soon as the news was released, the entire Athana was in an uproar. Some said the strong had


    joined forces, some said it was a marriage alliance, some wished them well, and some were


    jealous. There were all kinds ofments.


    Sherri told the good news to her parents and brother. Juana was also happy and asked Sherri what


    gifts they had prepared, adding that they would also prepare some extra gifts for Ruby.


    Edward sent a simple message, [You''re already a mother-inw. Stop being so flustered.]


    Sherri was speechless.


    Before Sherri could say anything else, Edward sent another message, [I prepared a gift for Ruby.


    Ask Ruby toe and get it one day.]


    Sherri replied, [Thank you, Edward.]


    Edward responded, [It''s not for you. It''s for Ruby.]


    Sherri sent another reply, [Can''t I thank you on Ruby''s behalf?]

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Meanwhile, the two people who were being talked about online were not bothered and had gone to


    the church they had visited before.


    As they left the church, the two of them walked side by side on the steps. Jasper lowered his head


    and leaned close to Ruby''s ear to ask her what she had prayed for. Ruby looked up at him yfully


    and smiled, refusing to tell him.


    Just as Jasper pinched her face gently and was about to speak, Ruby''s phone rang. The call was


    from her assistant, who was calling to congratte Ruby.


    Ruby held Jasper''s wrist as they walked down the stairs. Ruby answered the person on the other


    end of the phone with a smile. After a while, it seemed like someone else had taken over the call on


    the other end. The voiceing from the other end of the phone was now of a higher pitch.


    It was Pa who had snatched the phone. Ruby could hear Pa''s excitement through the phone.


    "Fuck, Ruby... What should I call you now? You''re from Onlybr''s Studio? Ruby ckwell? From the


    ckwell family? Thepany''s designer and the boss'' wife?


    This information was too much for Pa. Pa had thought that Ruby was just an intern and


    figured that Ruby might know someone with influence who could help her to enter thepany to


    learn some things. Pa had not imagined this.


    Pa had just wanted to go to the washroom but she had overheard Winnie on the phone. Others


    might not have understood Winnie''s vague conversation, but Pa could. Pa had then


    immediately snatched Winnie''s phone from her.


    Ruby turned to look at Jasper, who was listening quietly. Ruby smiled and replied, "As far as you''re


    concerned, I''m just Ruby. Just call me Ruby."


    Pa couldn''t believe she had thrown a tantrum with her boss'' wife,ining that it was unfair


    and wanting topete with her for the assistant position. ''My brain must be fried.'' Pa thought.


    After exchanging a few words, Ruby hung up, emphasizing that they would get along as they had.


    From Ruby''s words, Jasper understood what was going on. Before Jasper could say anything, he


    received a message from his enthusiastic mother-inw, [Jasper, today you''re considered


    newlyweds. You can do whatever you like tonight, and you both don''t have toe home. Hackett


    has agreed.]


    After reading the message, the corners of Jasper''s lips curled into a beautiful arc. It was as dazzling


    as the warm sun. Jasper handed the phone to Ruby with a faint smile.


    Ruby did not understand what was going on, so she looked down and read her mother''s message.


    Ruby didn''t know what to say about her mother.


    Jasper replied with one hand, [Thank you, Sherri. I got it.]


    Sherri replied, [Yes, have fun.]


    Jasper responded, [Okay.]


    Neither Jasper nor Ruby went to the office. When the two of them left the church, it was already


    past four in the afternoon, so they went to Grand Manor for dinner.


    After leaving Grand Manor, Jasper drove Ruby to Evergreen Gardens in his white Lamborghini.


    Evergreen Gardens had two buildings. One of the buildings was a gift from Natalie''s brother. Trevon


    had bought the other building. On the way there, Jasper was wondering which house to take Ruby


    to.


    Jasper tapped his fingers rhythmically on the steering wheel. He held Ruby''s hand with his other


    hand and squeezed it. Ruby saw that he was thinking about something and asked gently, "Where


    are we going?"


    Jasper asked, "Do you want to go to Evergreen Gardens or Phoenix Manor?"


    "Which house do you have the key to?" Ruby''s voice was soft and buzzing like a mosquito, but


    Jasper still heard her.


    Jasper answered very quickly, as if nothing was wrong, "Neither."


    Ruby was silent, thinking, ''So he doesn''t have the key to his own house? This isn''t a good habit.


    Even if he has good skills, he shouldn''t be using them all the time. Although practice makes perfect,


    this isn''t something to show off about.''


    Considering that Evergreen Gardens was not remote and that Phoenix Manor was rtively far


    from the city, Jasper finally chose Evergreen Gardens so that they could go to work tomorrow.


    Ruby was not unfamiliar with his mother''s house because she had childhood memories there.


    Ultimately, Jasper chose therger ce, which belonged to his father.


    It was rush hour, and the roads were congested. An hourter, Jasper''s sports car finally arrived at


    Evergreen Gardens.


    After parking the car, Jasper magically took out a small suitcase from the trunk.


    Ruby stood at the side of the car door and waited. Seeing that there was something else in his


    hand, she was a little curious. "When did you prepare that?"


    "It''s always been there," Jasper answered.


    Jasper was not lying. Jasper had always had the habit of leaving things in the trunk in case he had


    to go on ast-minute business trip. He did not like the anxious feeling of having to buy things at the


    last minute.


    Seeing that Ruby was still staring at him, Jasper realized she had probably misunderstood. Jasper


    exined, "I''ve always kept it there in case I need it for ast-minute business trip."


    Jasper had Ruby''s clothes in the suitcase once they had started dating.


    Ruby understood and nodded.


    Jasper pushed the suitcase with one hand and held Ruby''s hand with his other, bringing her into the


    house his father had bought. After a while, Jasper finally opened the door. Ruby stood at the side


    and did not enter immediately. She said hesitantly, "Jasper, it''s so difficult to unlock. Could it be


    Trevon''s private domain? Why don''t we go somewhere else?"


    "No need. There''s no problem if I can open it. Don''t think too much about it." Jasper answered.


    ''It''s just a house, and it''s not like we''ll be looking through his stuff. What problem could there be?''


    Jasper thought.


    This was the first time Ruby was in this ce. Ultimately, she listened to Jasper and followed him in.


    "Did Trevon buy two houses and merge them?"


    The area looked a little big.


    Jasper looked around and nodded. Jasper replied calmly, "Yes, he''s rich."


    Out of curiosity, Ruby wandered around the room. The interior design was simple, but it was


    obvious that Trevon had put a lot of effort into it. Jasper took a fancy to his father''s room at a nce


    and walked straight to the room. He retrieved some sheets from the cab and prepared to


    change the bed sheets.


    When Ruby turned to the master bedroom, she saw Jasper changing the sheets. She ced her


    bag on the bedside table to help. Jasper did not refuse and it felt like they were behaving like a


    husband and wife.


    The corners of the sheets which they were both holding trembled. Rubyughed like a child. She


    was very happy, and her eyes were filled with happiness.


    Afterying out the sheets, Jasper took Ruby''s pajamas out of the bag and handed them to her. "Go


    take a shower first."


    Ruby took the pajamas and smiled. She did not ask Jasper why her pajamas were in the suitcase.


    The room was very clean. It was clear that Trevon asked someone to clean it regrly. When


    Jasper came in, he touched the furniture with his fingertips, and there had been no dust.


    After a while, the sound of running water came from the bathroom, making Jasper a little restless.


    He took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his skin. Jasper had nned to smoke, but


    when he thought about how Ruby did not like the smell, he dismissed the idea. He could only


    unbutton two buttons on his neck to cool down.


    Jasper felt that this room might have his parents'' memories, which was why his father would ask


    someone to clean it regrly and was unwilling to sell it.


    However, his parents were living at the Wilson''s residence now. Whether it was this ce or


    Phoenix Manor, they were all empty, and it was a bit of a waste.


    Half an hourter, Ruby walked out as she wiped off her wet hair. Ruby was so focused on wiping


    her hair that she did not notice the rug under her feet and almost fell. Jasper quickly rushed up and


    held her waist. "Oh!" Ruby let out a yelp.


    After Ruby steadied herself, Jasper reminded her gently, "Watch where you''re going."


    Jasper brought Ruby to the edge of the bed and sat her down. He then went into the bathroom to


    get the hairdryer.


    When Jasper came out of the bathroom, he already had a white hairdryer in his hand. He raised the


    hairdryer and studied it. It was a quality hairdryer, so he wanted to look at the temperature control to


    avoid hurting Ruby. When he raised the hairdryer and looked up, he inadvertently saw a red flower


    on the ceiling. It was lifelike, like a real flower blooming on the ceiling. It was pretty and dazzling, so


    much so that it was difficult to ignore.


    Jasper quickly lowered his eyes and looked away. His mind was spinning. He was wondering where


    this flower hade from. Jasper recalled that when he entered the room earlier, he had first


    looked around the master bedroom, including the ceiling, and there were no flowers.


    ''So where did ite from?'' Jasper wondered.


    Since they entered the room, it seemed like Ruby was the only one who had shouted. ''Voice


    control? If someone speaks, will the flower blossom?'' Jasper wondered.


    Jasper couldn''t believe this. His mind could not help but think of this voice control system from


    another angle. ''Dad''s a little too much. Is this why he never let us stay at Evergreen Gardens


    before?'' Jasper thought.


    The hairdryer whirred. It was not loud and was very soft. Jasper''s thoughts drifted away. For some


    reason, he wanted to understand this well. Hidden from Ruby''s view, Jasper''s lips curled up into a


    smile.


    A few minutester, Jasper tried not to look up at the ceiling in case Ruby discovered it. He slid his


    fingers to her scalp to feel if her hair was dry enough. "Yes, that''s enough. Watch your show while I


    take a shower." Jasper told her.


    "Okay," Ruby answered.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ruby also touched her hair with her hand and tidied it before answering obediently.


    Jasper had other thoughts. He took out his iPad from his bag and carefully turned on the show that


    Ruby often watched. He ced it on her knees and covered her with the nket. Then, Jasper


    ced a pillow at her waist, patting the top of her head lovingly.


    After doing all this, Jasper took his pajamas into the bathroom. He stood in the bathroom and


    looked at the flower on the ceiling. Jasper narrowed his eyes and suddenly noticed there was a


    disy screen in the corner disying the number one.


    Jasper felt he had underestimated his father, shocked that he could even have a mechanism with


    such a function. Ruby had let out a yelp earlier, so the disy showed the number one.


    ''There''s such a thing?'' Jasper thought.


    Fifteen minutester, a white towel was wrapped around Jasper''s waist. His upper body was bare,


    and his skin was exposed. There were still water droplets on his chest that rolled down his body and


    into the towel at his waist.


    Jasper had neat abs and well-defined V-lines. His entire body exuded masculinity. Ruby was


    watching the exciting part of her show when she suddenly felt a burning gaze staring at her. She


    slowly looked up and saw Jasper, who was half-naked.


    Jasper had a good figure. Ruby stared at him for a few seconds before calmly patting the side of the


    bed. She nned to help him dry his hair, so she said softly, "Come here. What are you looking at?"


    Hearing this, Jasper walked over and obediently sat down next to her. Ruby turned off the tablet and


    ced it aside. She knelt on the bed and picked up the hairdryer on the bedside table to dry his


    hair.


    Her fingers were very slender and soft. With every touch, Ruby seemed to be adjusting the


    temperature, and Jasper felt warmer, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Ruby, who was helping to dry his hair, did not notice Jasper''s abnormal reaction. She was still


    drying his hair and ying with the ends. His hair was very ck and thick, unlike Liam''s hair, which


    looked like straw since it had been dyed too many times.


    After her unintentional touch, Jasper could no longer hold back. To prevent her from seeing the


    flower on the ceiling, he turned off the light. Instantly, the room fell into darkness.


    Just as Ruby was about to ask Jasper to wait, his kiss had alreadynded. Ruby wanted to call out,


    but all the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. All that was left was the sound of their


    lips and their breathing.


    The iPad was mercilessly thrown onto the carpet. Immediately after, the pajamasnded atop the


    iPad, closely followed by his towel. The things that were thrown to the ground were piled messily.


    After kissing for a long time, Jasper stared at Ruby with red eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can


    we not y music tonight?"


    Ruby was in a daze. The corners of her eyes were shining. She blushed and nodded. "Yes." She


    wrapped her arms tightly around his neck.


    Jasper was ecstatic when she agreed. Jasper was used to using music so that Ruby wouldn''t be so


    shy. Today, for once, she had agreed not to y music.


    Jasper just wasn''t sure if Ruby would hit him when she woke up tomorrow and saw the flowers


    blooming all over the ceiling.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Meanwhile, at the Wilson''s residence, Trevon had just crawled into bed and was about to hug his


    wife to sleep when he received a message from the bodyguard who was secretly protecting his son,


    [Mr. Jasper has gone to Evergreen Gardens.]


    After reading the message, Trevon felt a headache and frowned. His eyebrows were like two ropes


    that kept pulling closer. Trevon suddenly felt he shouldn''t have taught Jasper how to pick locks.


    Natalie saw Trevon frowning and thought that he was tired. She raised her hand to massage his


    temples gently. "Are you tired?"


    Trevon did not want Natalie to know that Jasper was staying in Evergreen Gardens with Ruby


    tonight. If Natalie knew, she might feel embarrassed when she saw Jasper in the future. It would be


    a little embarrassing for their child to know their secret.


    Trevon took Natalie''s hand and lied, "Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Natalie red at him. "I told you to take it easy. You better sleep well tonight."


    "Got it, darling." A man would always be a young man at heart and wouldn''t admit defeat to certain


    things.


    At noon the next day, the couple in Evergreen Gardens slowly woke up. Ruby woke up first. Her


    voice was a little hoarse. She wanted to speak but realized that her throat was a little


    ufortable, making it difficult for her to speak. Thus, she closed her mouth again.


    Ruby closed her eyes and opened them again. She was about to stare at the white ceiling to wake


    herself up when she was suddenly stunned by the flowers on the ceiling.


    Ruby''s first thought was that the flowers were very beautiful.


    The colors of the fully bloomed flowers changed from light to dark, and the depths varied. There


    was a number shing in the corner as well. ''180?'' Ruby thought.


    Ruby was a little suspicious. ''What is this?'' She thought.


    Ruby was sure that when she came in yesterday, she had not noticed any special design on the


    ceiling. She tried her best to recall, but she wasn''t sure if there had been anything, and she


    wondered if she had not noticed it.


    Ruby had no idea that she had created these flowers and thought they were a feature that Trevon


    had designed to light up the room.


    As Ruby was thinking about it, a low and hoarse voice sounded from her neck. He rubbed against


    her soft neck and said gloomily, "You''re awake. Aren''t you tired?"


    Seeing that Jasper had woken up, she spoke softly, since her throat was still ufortable. Ruby


    asked, "This ceiling is so beautiful. Did Trevon design it too?"


    Before Jasper could answer, Ruby continued in a low voice, "I''ve heard of people designing a


    gxy or illustrations for children''s rooms, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone design a sea


    of flowers."


    ''I don''t think I''ve heard of such a design before. It''s quite interesting,'' Ruby thought to herself.


    To preserve his father''s image, Jasper couldn''t let Ruby know that her future father-inw was such


    a spendthrift. Jasper could only take the me. "No, I asked someone to design it," Jasper told her.


    Ruby could feel his smile against her neck. Jasper had already looked at the ceiling countless times


    last night. It was indeed very beautiful. At this moment, Jasper realized that the flowers were not of


    the same colors. They disyed different colors ording to the decibel level.


    ''Dad has broadened my worldview again. Once again, he''s shown me nothing is impossible.'' Jasper


    thought.


    Jasper really admired his father''s brain.


    Ruby turned to face Jasper. Her waist was a little sore as she continued to ask, "What is this for? Is


    it to brighten up the room?"


    Jasper didn''t answer, instead using his actions to show her what the flowers were. Under the


    nket, he suddenly tickled her armpit. Ruby was caught off guard and shouted.


    After the exmation, Jasper smiled and moved his head away from her neck. He reached out his


    hand which was wrapped around her waist and pinched her chin gently, turning her head so that her


    gaze was fixed on the ceiling.


    Ruby saw a flower slowly spreading out from the ceiling and finally appearing at the top. She had


    witnessed the entire process of blooming. She widened her eyes in disbelief and almost couldn''t


    react.


    The number on the counter also became 181.


    A momentter, she seemed to understand. Ruby was speechless.


    Ruby came back to her senses and scolded Jasper for the first time. Her voice had an unpleasant


    tone and sounded hoarse. "Jasper Wilson, you''re crazy."


    ''So these flowers bloomed because of me? This was rmended by that perverted designer?


    He''s crazy.'' Ruby thought.


    Jasper had no choice but to take the me. Ruby''s anger was harmless, and Jasper smiled. The


    smile on his lips gradually widened to prevent her from getting angry. He restrained himself and


    coaxed her, "I just wanted to make it memorable. If you don''t like it, we won''te next time."


    Finally, Ruby attacked Jasper with soft punches and kicks under the nket. Jasper indulged her


    and did not stop her. Instead, heughed out loud. Ruby was so angry that she bit his chest again.


    Without waiting for Ruby to ask about the origin of this design, Jasper took the initiative to exin,


    saying that he had added it muchter, helping Trevon to clear his name.


    After trying out the functions his father had installed, every time he went on a business trip, Jasper


    would return early and bring Ruby to Evergreen Gardens, keeping the old memories alive and


    creating new ones in the process. The house was practically given to Jasper.


    On the other hand, it seemed as if Jasper had caught his father in a deadlock. Since Trevon would


    be embarrassed if Ruby ever found out the flowers were his idea, Trevon could not forcefully take


    the house back from his son.


    The next day, Ruby returned to the ckwell family. She wanted to spend more time with her family


    before she got married.


    At the end of the month, Gage passed away. Trevon took care of his funeral and buried Gage


    beside his grandfather. Before Gage passed away, he said, "It''s time. Jasper is engaged, and


    someone has to bring this good news to Mr. Theo and his wife. I miss them. Let me do it."


    Gage had worked in the Wilson''s residence for his entire life. He had no other family. Everyone


    called him Gage Prescott, but no one knew it wasn''t his real name. When his tombstone was


    erected, Trevon had changed Gage''s surname since only the Wilson family could be buried in this


    garden.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On a dark night, at the end of the year, a light drizzle fell with the wind, soaking the originally dry


    ground. The sky was pitch dark, with no stars.


    Even the mood was heavy, the rainy weather vexing.


    At the Athana Airport, a ne slowly descended from the clouds, taxing for a while on the runway. A


    momentter, bodyguards in uniform alighted from the ne in an orderly manner.


    None of them were holding umbres. They were all standing upright in the rain, forming two neat


    rows.


    Not long after, a stretcher was carried down, and three big men followed on both sides of the


    stretcher. Their faces were gloomy, their eyes dark.


    Wearing a ck down jacket, Frank had an unprecedented cold expression on his face. He


    instructed in a deep voice without a trace of warmth, "Open the car door."


    Hackett, dressed in a white down jacket, did not hold an umbre either. He stuck his head out and


    helped open the door of the trailer. There was a clean bed inside.


    Trevon did not say a word. He held a big ck umbre and bent down. The bodyguard took the big


    umbre from him and helped to hold it. The three of them gently carried the girl into the trailer.


    Trevon mumbled something. No one knew if he was talking to himself or the person on the


    stretcher, but his heart ached as he reached out to tidy the hair on the girl''s forehead. His voice


    cracked and trembled slightly. "We''re going home."


    Hearing this, Frank stuck his tongue into his mrs to control his emotions. With a wave of his


    hand, all the bodyguards got into the other cars one after another. Frank and Hackett also got into


    the trailer.


    When Hackett heard this, his defense was instantly broken. He turned to look at the scenery


    outside. His eyes were slightly hot, and he frowned hard to suppress his tears, his lips slightly


    parted.


    Frank did not say anything. He only patted Trevon''s shoulder silently tofort him.


    Sensing the emotions of his friends, Trevon forced out a sentence. It was as if he was saying it to


    himself and encouraging himself. "She will wake up."


    As soon as those words were spoken, the tears that Hackett tried his best to hold back fell from the


    corners of his eyes. Hackett raised his hand and quickly wiped them away. He felt that he was too


    useless and sniffed. "If Sophia doesn''t wake up, I''ll visit every church in Athana to pray."


    The atmosphere was silent. The three men did not speak. The person lying on the bed was pale,


    and her face was covered in different kinds of wounds. The corners of her lips were severely


    cracked, and her neck also had signs of knife wounds. Only Trevon knew about the injuries that


    were hidden from view.


    Frank adjusted his emotions and said calmly, "Didn''t I say there''s a 70% chance? This means that


    she will definitely wake up. If Sophia doesn''t wake up, I''ll be like Hackett and help you visit every


    church to pray to God."


    The two men, who never believed in fate and did not believe in praying, also ced their hopes on


    God at this moment.


    As the car drove slowly, no one spoke. Meanwhile, Trevon''s gaze was fixed on Sophia, who was


    lying in bed. The other two could not bear to see their friend like this, but there was nothing they


    could do. They could only look away and be silent.


    When the car arrived at the Wilson''s residence, everyone was already standing in the courtyard,


    waiting for them to arrive.


    Sherri, Ava, Ruby, and even William and Grace hade. It was not Friday, so Liam, Olivia, and


    Harper were not there.


    Seeing that the trailer had stopped in the courtyard, everyone went forward to meet them. Natalie


    supported her mother-inw, Rachel, and Jasper supported his grandfather, Caleb. Sherri was


    worried about her best friend and followed closely by her side.


    The door opened, and the stretcher from the other car was immediately lifted out. When Rachel saw


    the stretcher, her legs went weak, and Natalie almost fell over. Natalie''s throat was sore as she


    swallowed and walked forward with the strongest posture she could muster.


    William nced at the cold-faced Jasper and took the initiative to support Caleb. William said to


    Jasper, "Go and help."


    Ruby also rushed forward to check on Sophia. When Ruby squeezed in and saw Sophia, Ruby


    could barely stand upright. Ruby held the car door for support and held back her tears. Her eyes


    were shining with tears, and she didn''t have the strength to help. Ava saw that Ruby was in a bad


    state and went up to take a look. As soon as sheid eyes on Sophia, Ava instantly cried and


    pressed her nose with her hand as tears fell.


    Afraid that she would make them feel ufortable, Ava immediately swallowed her tears. Frank


    was too busy to notice.


    It was only after Frank had helped to lift Sophia onto the stretcher that he realized Ava was crying.


    Frank did not have time tofort her now and quickly touched the back of Ava''s head with one


    hand, immediately helping Trevon carry Sophia into the house.


    The stretcher passed by a few people, and everyone saw the injuries on Sophia''s face. The doctor


    was already in position, followed by many authoritative experts from the base. The bodyguards


    were carrying instruments.


    Rachel almost couldn''t breathe. Her fists were clenched tightly, and her heart was beating extremely


    fast. Rachel raised her hand to make Natalie let go. Rachel took a deep breath and said with a


    trembling voice, "Natalie, go and take a look. I''m fine."


    Grace walked over and supported Rachel. "We''re here. Go."


    The group of people did not dare to go up together. The Roberts couple waited downstairs,


    watching over Rachel and Caleb. Meanwhile, Sherri, Ava, and Ruby followed the rest in.


    After settling Sophia down, Hackett and Frank stood up and prepared to leave. The doctor was


    going to help Sophia, and they needed to leave since they were not medically trained.


    Trevon''s expression had always been gloomy, but he did not forget to thank them. "Thank you. Go


    home."


    Frank and Hackett answered in unison, their voices deep and their emotions low. "Trevon."


    One word escaped Trevon''s lips. "Yeah."

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    After Frank and Hackett left, there were only Trevon and Jasper in the room. Clearly, neither of


    them had any intention of leaving.


    Sherri had been supporting Natalie as they walked in to take a closer look. Sherri was an emotional


    person. She could not hide herughter or tears. Her eyes were already swollen from crying.


    Tears welled up in Natalie''s eyes but did not fall. She walked behind Trevon and reached out to hold


    his cold hand. Through the coldness of his palm, she could feel that his heart was covered in ice.


    There was still rain on the back of his hand. No one was drenched in the drizzle, but they still got


    wet.


    Natalie knew how much Trevon''s heart ached.


    It was because she was also in pain. It was like a sharp knife stabbing into her chest and twisting


    non-stop. It was so painful that she could not breathe, but she had to hold on. At this moment, she


    wished the person lying on the bed was her.


    No one dared to speak or breathe loudly. Even if they shed tears, they would quietly wipe them


    away.


    The oppressive, dreary room was filled only with the sounds of equipment being installed and


    breathing.


    Jasper did not move at all. He had a gloomy aura around him. He watched as the doctor ced the


    devices on Sophia''s body without blinking. Ruby did not know how tofort him. She could only


    stand at his side and bear it with him. She held his hand to show that she was there.


    About half an hourter, the doctor finished arranging all the monitoring equipment. He nced at


    Trevon who was emitting a cold aura and did not dare tomunicate with him. In the end, he


    turned his gaze to Natalie behind him and asked, "Mrs. Wilson, do you need us to stay?"


    Before Natalie could reply, Trevon had already rejected him. Trevon said in a deep voice, "No need.


    All of you can leave."


    Trevon thought, ''Sophia will wake up. Her internal organs are not damaged. Her injuries are not


    serious. She is just agitated and does not want to wake up because someone has died in her


    stead.''


    Hearing that, the doctors nodded and left. Trevon told them to keep it a secret.


    Sophia was unconscious. It was useless for so many people to stand around. Natalie took a deep


    breath. She still had to observe the necessary etiquette. There were still people downstairs. She


    brought Sherri and Ava out andforted them. There was no smile on her face. "I''m fine. You


    guys can go back."


    Sherri knew Natalie wasn''t feeling fine when she saw Natalie''s expression. She was worried and


    said, "Why don''t Ruby and I stay here tonight?"


    Natalie shook her head. She knew that Sherri was worried about her. "It''s fine. Jasper and Trevon


    are still around. I won''t copse."


    Ava was also worried about Natalie and wanted to suggest staying here. With tears in her eyes, she


    said, "Natalie..."


    Natalie ended the conversation and said calmly, "Be good. I''m really fine. You still have to go to


    work tomorrow and have two children revising at home. Leave now. You cane over tomorrow."


    "Mom, can I stay?" Ava wanted to apany Jasper. Jasper would definitely be sad.


    Sherri nodded. Since Natalie did not want her to stay, she would let Ava stay. Ava could also


    persuade Jasper so that Jasper would not dwell on things. "You stay. I will go back then. Take care


    of them. Call us if you need anything."


    They went downstairs. Rachel was a person who rarely revealed her emotions. At this moment, she


    was also wiping her tears. Even Caleb was the same. Williamforted and persuaded him in a


    low voice.


    Natalie stopped in front of William and Grace and thanked them. "William, Grace, thank you."


    Grace patted Natalie''s shoulder. "We''re a family, so let''s not be so polite. If there''s anything, call


    Ava. Don''t be afraid of troubling us. We''re family, so it''s no trouble for us."


    "Okay."


    Before Hackett left, he said, "Natalie, if Trevon needs anything, call us. Frank and I will keep our


    phones on at all times."


    When Frank and Hackett came down, they were afraid that Trevon could not bear the thought of


    Sophia in aa and would do something dangerous to relieve his stress.


    Frank said, "Anytime will do."


    "I''ll keep an eye on him. Don''t worry."


    Natalie understood their worries. Previously, she would go racing to relieve her stress. Later, Barron


    begged her not to engage in such a dangerous activity.


    That was why she stopped racing and only rode a motorcycle. Her speed was also within a safe


    range.


    After everyone left, Natalie and Ruby supported Caleb and Rachel back to their room. Rachel was


    afraid of adding to Natalie''s worries, so she acted strong and urged Natalie to go ahead and do her


    own stuff.


    That night, everyone in the Wilson''s residence couldn''t sleep. Trevon chased Jasper and Ruby back


    to their room and told Jasper to go to work tomorrow. Jasper would not go. He wanted to


    apany Sophia and wait for her to wake up.


    Ruby understood Trevon''s feelings. She pulled Jasper away. In the room, Jasper was on the verge


    of a mental breakdown. His mind was filled with Sophia''s injured face. Although they were all


    superficial wounds, Sophia had injuries all over her body.


    Jasper felt stifled. It was as if he had sunk to the bottom of ake. Even breathing was difficult.


    As soon as Jasper entered the room, he bent and hugged Ruby tightly. He buried his head in her


    shoulder. A few secondster, a touch of warmth seeped into the clothes on her shoulder. Ruby


    stood motionless and only reached out to stroke Jasper''s back. "I believe Sophia will wake up. Let''s


    find out the methods that can be used in this situation to help Sophia wake up. It will definitely


    work."


    Jasper said, "Ruby, thank you."


    "I''m your girlfriend. Sophia is your sister, but she''s also my sister." Even if Ruby wasn''t Jasper''s


    fianc¨¦e, Sophia was still her sister who had grown up with them.


    Jasper did not know how long he had been hugging Ruby. Ruby did not know how long it had taken


    her to coax Jasper to go to bed and rest for a while.


    In the other room, Trevon took the towel from Natalie''s hand and wiped his daughter gently. Natalie


    did not snatch the towel from him. She knew how he felt now. He regretted it now as much as he


    objected to Sophia bing a Special Forces soldier back then.


    Natalie could guess that Trevon''s mind was filled with regret and self-me. After thinking for a


    while, she still opened her mouth to persuade him. She also felt very upset, as if her heart was


    being cut by a knife. "Trevon, it''s not your fault that Sophia is in this state. It''s not because you


    agreed to her request that she became this way. You''ve already made sufficient preparations.


    Otherwise, Sophia wouldn''t have been able toe back today."


    Trevon med himself. Natalie, who knew him well, had guessed it. "But if I had insisted back then,


    Sophia might have given up."


    "Do you think your daughter could give up on something she decided? This profession has been her


    dream since she was young. You couldn''t stop her. Sophia wasn''t one who could be persuaded by


    us. At least she survived, right?"


    After saying that, two streams of tears flowed down Natalie''s face. Her vision was blurry as she


    looked at Trevon bend down to wipe Sophia''s hands. Natalie was in as much pain as Trevon was.


    Seeing that Trevon had pursed his lips and did not speak, Natalie knew he was still ming himself.


    "You''ve already taken thorough measures. The five people you sent have protected Sophia very


    well. We have to give the one who sacrificed a proper burial. Although he was an orphan, he should


    have a dignified tombstone."


    Hearing this, Trevon''s hand that was holding the towel paused for a moment before he replied


    faintly, "I''ve already buried him in the cemetery of the Wilson''s residence."


    Natalie took a few steps forward and stood beside Trevon. Trevon turned around and suddenly


    hugged Natalie''s waist, burying his head in her stomach.


    "I''ll keep vigil for the first half of the night. Can you keep vigil for the second half of the night?"


    Natalie asked in a negotiating tone.


    Trevon was sitting, and Natalie was standing.


    Natalie gently stroked Trevon''s hair and suddenly realized a few more strands of white hair on his


    head. It had only been two days since they went to fetch Sophia, but there were already more


    strands of white hair in just two days. She touched a few strands of white hair with mixed feelings,


    and tears fell on the ends of Trevon''s hair.


    It took only an instant instead of years for Trevon''s hair to turn white.


    After hugging Natalie for a while, Trevon regained hisposure. "Natalie, go to sleep first."


    "Okay, I''ll rece you in thetter half of the night."


    Trevon did not agree to that. He only told her to go to sleep.


    Natalie did not want to leave, but she knew Trevon well. She knew he wanted to whisper something


    to Sophia that she could not even listen to. She agreed and walked out of the room. She looked at


    Trevon, who was ming himself, before closing the door.


    After closing the door, she covered her mouth and quickly returned to her room. After closing the


    door, she could no longer control her emotions. She leaned against the door frame and slowly slid


    to the ground. She sobbed silently and hugged her knees. All the emotions she had restrained the


    entire night poured out at this moment. It was as if her world hade crashing down.


    Her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. She clutched her chest, which was in so much


    pain that she felt suffocated. She pressed and pounded with all her might as if this was the only way


    to ease the pain in her chest. She pounded for a long time before stopping. The clothes on her


    chest were crumpled. She felt as if she was about to die from the pain in the next second.


    Thest time she cried like this was when her mother jumped off a building, when her grandfather


    died, and when he kept something from her.


    In the other room, as Natalie expected, Trevon was indeed whispering to Sophia. He held Sophia''s


    hand that was not in a cast and muttered, "Sophia, your mother went back to her room to cry.


    Daddy didn''t follow her. Your mother is sad and needs to vent her sadness."


    As he spoke, Trevon paused for a while. His eyes were slightly hot as he adjusted his emotions and


    continued chatting with Sophia. "You didn''t keep your word. You said that you wouldn''t make


    Mommy and Daddy cry. You would only make usugh. Wake up soon, or you''ll have broken your


    promise."


    No matter what Trevon said, the person on the bed did not move or react at all. In the end, a tear


    fell from Trevon''s eyes, and his lips trembled slightly.


    He med himself deep down. If only he had sent a few more bodyguards to follow Sophia into


    school. Why did he only send five? Why didn''t he send a few more?


    Many assumptions arose in Trevon''s mind, and he med himself even more. His self-reproach


    turned into tears that flowed out.


    At 1.30 in the morning, Natalie pushed open the door again. Trevon did not sleep or speak. He only


    held Sophia''s hand and massaged her.


    Looking at his back view, Natalie''s face, which had just been washed, was almost blurred again by


    the tears she had just suppressed. She raised her head and held back her tears. She walked


    forward and said in a rxed tone, "Go lie down for a while. If you don''t want to go back, you can lie


    on Sophia''s small sofa."


    Trevon smiled when he met Natalie''s gaze. He did not want her to worry and nodded in agreement.


    In the end, he did not lie on the sofa because Sophia''s sofa was too small. He turned around and


    left the room.


    Natalie did not know what he was doing. Thinking that he had gone to wash his face, she sat on the


    stool where he had been sitting. She helped Sophia adjust her nket and checked the data


    disyed by various devices.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After a while, Trevon came back with two nkets. Natalie had a guess in her heart. "Are you


    nning to sleep on the floor?"


    "Yes, I''ll get them to buy a folding bed tomorrow." He wanted to stay in this room and wait for Sophia


    to wake up. He was afraid that Sophia would not be able to find him when she woke up.


    Natalie understood his feelings. After thinking for a while, she did not stop him. Afterying the


    nket, Trevon asked Natalie to lie down together.


    On the ground, the couple kept vigil by Sophia''s side. Under the nket, they hugged each other.


    Natalie coaxed, "Sleep for a while."


    "Okay."


    Perhaps it was because Natalie was there or because Trevon was in Sophia''s room, he gradually


    closed his eyes. Natalie stroked his stubbled chin with heartache. She looked up at the ends of his


    hair and realized there were a few more strands of white hair.


    Her heart ached as she hugged him and sighed.


    At 3.30 in the morning, when Jasper pushed the door open and entered, he saw his parents lying


    on the floor. He stood there in silence for a few seconds with mixed feelings. Ruby also wanted to


    Jasper did not leave when he saw his parents. Instead, he gently sat down on a chair and


    apanied Sophia. His gaze was fixed on Sophia''s injured face, and his heart ached.


    He thought, ''When has Sophia ever been so seriously injured?''


    During this period, Rachel and Caleb also secretly came to take a look. They were supported back


    to their room by Jasper. Caleb and Rachel were old and could not stay upte with them like this.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    The originally cheerful Wilson''s residence fell into a gloomy atmosphere. No one could see a smile


    on anyone''s face.


    Meanwhile, the aura around Trevon was extremely depressing. Apart from Trevon, Jasper was also


    the same. Jasper was originally a man of few words, but now, he barely said anything all day. With a


    cold face, he walked in and out without saying a word. Ruby quietly apanied him.


    When he said nothing, she tried to persuade him to speak, hoping he would release some of his


    emotions. She was afraid that he would copse from holding it in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The maids in the Wilson''s residence also did not dare to breathe loudly and worked with extreme


    focus.


    Mary went to see Sophia early in the morning. After seeing Sophia, Mary wiped her tears and


    carried her bag to the Wilson family''s cemetery. Rachel did not stop her. When Gage was around,


    Mary could still discuss and chat with Gage.


    Now that only Mary was left, she looked lonely. Mary was also used to chatting with Theo and


    Constance. Mary did not feel pressured when talking to their tombstones. She could say anything.


    Rachel and Caleb let Mary be. They only instructed the driver to send Mary over and pick her up.


    After dinner, a group of people walked into the Wilson''s residence. They were led by Rose and


    Edward, followed by Chris, Leia, and Ste.


    Rachel was downstairs with Caleb. When she saw so many peopleing in, she knew why they


    were there. She stood up and picked up a nket to cover Caleb''s legs. She went to wee them


    and said, "Natalie and Trevon are upstairs. You guys can go up."


    Rose nodded. She wasn''t as yful and lively as usual. "Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, I''ll go up and have a


    look."


    Rachel nodded, and the group went upstairs. At this moment, everyone forgot to exchange


    pleasantries and only nodded in greeting.


    Rose stood at Sophia''s door and knocked three times softly. After knocking three times, Rose did


    not knock again. She just waited quietly at the door. After a while, the door was opened. It was


    Natalie in her pajamas.


    Seeing the group of people standing outside the door, Natalie''s heart warmed. She was touched.


    She turned sideways, and Rose walked over to hug Natalie.


    Natalie hugged her back. "I''m fine."


    Rose knew Natalie wasn''t okay, but she didn''t expose Natalie. On the way here, Edward had told


    Rose not to say too much when she saw Sophia. At this moment, their mood was the worst. Many


    emotions were suppressed.


    Rose remembered. She didn''t say anything and just gave Natalie aforting hug. Ste also


    hugged Natalie.


    Leia''s short wolf cut hair had grown long. Her hair was now wavy and tied into a braid. Chris walked


    in front. Leia did not hug Natalie. She had always appeared reserved. She only walked over and


    patted Natalie''s shoulder.


    There was no need to say anything.


    Natalie pulled out from the arms of Rose and Ste. She forced a smile and tried to tell them that


    she was okay.


    Edward didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say either. It seemed inappropriate to say


    anything. He walked to Trevon''s side and patted his shoulder. Under such an atmosphere, it was


    inappropriate to say anything.


    Trevon did not stand up. Chris also patted his shoulder. Then, he bent down and took the


    examination instrument from his pocket. He opened Sophia''s eyelids. Then, he used the


    stethoscope. He narrowed his eyes. All the indicators were good.


    Then, there was only one oue, which was what Trevon had said to him on the phone. Sophia


    was agitated and did not want to wake up. There were some things that she could not ept, so


    she chose to escape.


    Edward did not ask what happened. He just stared at Sophia''s scarred face. His heart ached. His


    good-looking eyebrows were knitted together. He thought that if his daughter became this way, he


    might break down, too.


    At this moment, he admired Trevon''s calmness. Perhaps Trevon was also breaking down inwardly.


    Edward thought inwardly and asked Chris how it was.


    Trevon did not seem to care about Chris''s answer. After a night, he had already epted the worst-


    case scenario. As long as Sophia was still alive, he could ept it even if she had to lie in bed for


    the rest of her life. As long as she was still alive, there would be a day when she would wake up.


    He just hoped that Sophia would not make him wait too long. He hoped that she would wake up


    while he was still alive.


    Chris did not dare to confirm the exact time Sophia would wake up. He was afraid of giving his


    friend hope and disappointment, so he only said in an affirmative tone, "Sophia will wake up. Once


    the knot in her heart is resolved, she will wake up. Talk to her more often and bring her round."


    Trevon''s expression did not change. He nodded expressionlessly as if he had already expected this


    oue. Many doctors had said this to him when they were overseas.


    He knew that there was a knot in Sophia''s heart. She isted herself because she could not ept


    some things.


    All indicators of Sophia''s test results were good, but she had been in aa and could not wake


    up. No matter how Trevon chatted with Sophia, her eyes remained closed.


    She hadpletely isted herself from the external environment.


    They stayed in the room for a while before leaving.


    Natalie sent them downstairs. As soon as they came downstairs, they met Jasper and Ruby, who


    had just returned from outside. Jasper nodded politely and exchanged pleasantries. His lips were


    also tightly pursed as if they were glued together and could not be opened.


    Ruby was also in a low mood. She greeted them in a low voice. Rose and Edward were not


    surprised that Ruby was here.


    Before leaving, Edward simply instructed Ruby, "Call me if there''s anything."


    Ruby said, "Okay, I got it. Bye, Edward, Rose."


    Ste had not said a word from the moment she came in until she left. Before she left, she hugged


    Natalie again. "Call me if you need me. I cane over anytime."


    Natalie said, "Thank you."


    Rose also hugged Natalie. "There''s no need for thanks between good friends."


    In the past, she only had Sherri. Now, she had Rose, Ava, Ste, Christina, Leia, and many people


    who loved her. Natalie''s thoughts drifted for a few seconds, and she smiled reassuringly again.


    Leia patted Natalie''s shoulder and made a phone call gesture. She nodded and followed everyone.


    After leaving the Wilson''s residence, all the women cried. Their minds were filled with Sophia''s


    injured look. Their hearts ached.


    Chris hugged Leia andforted her. "Sophia will wake up."


    Leia pressed the corner of her eyes with her fingers and took a deep breath. Ste was already


    crying softly. The clothes she was wearing today were white. She directly pulled Chris''s arm beside


    her to wipe her tears.


    Chris didn''t retract his arm. He had no choice but to dote on his sister.


    In the car, Edward did not start the car. After bidding farewell to Chris, he had been patiently


    coaxing Rose, who was crying. Rose was an emotional person. She had been holding back her


    tears just now, but now she could no longer hold it in.


    Two streams of tears kept falling from her eyes, making Edward''s heart ache. He coaxed her gently


    as he wiped her tears with a tissue. "Don''t cry. Sophia will be fine."


    Rose was sobbing. Edward was afraid if the car stopped for too long, Natalie would notice


    something amiss, adding to their worries. In the end, he started the car and left. After some distance


    from the Wilson''s residence, Edward stopped the car on the side of the road and turned off the


    engine.


    He continued to coax Rose patiently. Rose was still crying. She sobbed, "Look at Sophia. Natalie


    must be so sad. I saw that she had lost weight and there were dark circles under her eyes. She


    definitely didn''t sleep the entire night. Hubby..."


    Edward saw that she paused for a while and took a tissue. He gently wiped her tears, hugged her


    comfortingly, and patted her back.


    As soon as she spoke, Rose cried even harder. She took a deep breath and leaned on Edward''s


    shoulder. She continued in a nasal voice, "Did you see Trevon''s white hair just now? I saw it. How


    sad he must have been to have his hair turned white overnight. Natalie must be so sad. Jasper was


    so quiet."


    Edward saw it. When he patted Trevon''s shoulder just now, he saw a lot more white hair on


    Trevon''s head, and some had just appeared. Therefore, he could not find any words tofort


    Trevon. He could only pat Trevon''s shoulder simply because nothing said could beat Sophia waking


    up. Since Sophia was still in aa, anything said would be nonsense to Trevon. It was better not


    to say anything.


    He did not tell Rose that he had seen Trevon''s white hair. He justforted her silently. "Don''t


    worry. Didn''t Chris say that Sophia''s indicators are quite good? Sophia is just agitated. She wants to


    sleep for a while and will wake up. Later, call Harper and tell him toe back tomorrow. He


    doesn''t have to stay on campus. Let those children apany and chat with Sophia every day.


    Perhaps Sophia''s knot will be resolved."


    Immediately, Rose sent a message to Harper, saying, [Son, get ready. We''ll pick you up


    immediately.]


    Then, she said to Edward, "Hubby, let''s pick up Harper now."


    Edward looked at Rose''s red and swollen eyes and reminded, "Rose, even if you bring Harper back


    now, tomorrow is Thursday. Harper still has to go back to school for ss. Let''s pick him up


    tomorrow afternoon."


    Rose thought about it and felt that it made sense. If she brought Harper back tonight, he could not


    chat with Sophia. It was not good to disturb her sote. Rose thought about it and said, "Alright, I''ll


    tell Harper."


    Seeing that Rose was convinced, Edward restarted the car and left.


    At Athana University.


    Harper, who had received the message, was ying games. After reading Rose''s message, he felt


    puzzled. He wondered why she was picking him up sote at night.


    He replied, [Mom, are we going somewhere for dinner tonight?]


    The news of Sophia''sa had been blocked by Trevon. Only a few close friends in Athana knew


    about it. Frank had also given an order that whoever revealed it would have to bear the


    consequences.


    Rose texted, [It''s okay. I''ll tell you tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, you will stay at home. You


    don''t have to stay on campus.]


    Harper sent a message with a question mark to Rose. He liked to stay on campus. He liked it very


    much. When he was at home, he had to help his younger brothers with their homework. If he


    tutored them wrongly, he would have to be punished as well. It was very unreasonable. He texted,


    [Mom, I think it''s too troublesome to pick me up every day. Gas is expensive. I''d better stay on


    campus. If you miss me, bear with it. I''ll be back the day after tomorrow.]


    Of course Rose knew what Harper was thinking. She texted, [You''ll know when youe back


    tomorrow. I need your help with something.]


    Harper thought he had to help with homework and was very reluctant. He texted, [Mom, can I not


    stay at home?]


    This time, Rose''s stance was especially firm. She had never been so firm before. As long as it was


    of help to Sophia, she was willing to pick up Harper every day. She texted, [No, you have to stay at


    home. Otherwise, I''ll get your father to call you.]


    Harperpromised in a second, and his expression changed instantly. He texted, [I''ll go home.


    There''s no need to go through so much trouble. I think it''s good to go home. I can see you guys


    every day.]

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    At the Yamins'' Vi.


    Chris and the others had just stepped into the vi when Charlie and Angie followed them. The tutor


    had just left, and Chris''s two sons were sitting in the living room eating the fruits prepared by Angie.


    Every time the children finished tutoring, Angie would carefully prepare some food for the children to


    replenish their energy. Even if her heart ached to see her grandsons study so hard, she would not


    interfere with Leia''s discipline of her grandsons. The entire family approved of Leia''s education


    method.


    They would only prepare some food and buy some stuff to encourage the children after they


    finished their supplementary sses. The priority was given to Leia, and Chris''s opinion was


    secondary.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just as Chris had said back then, even if someone had to be kicked out of the family, it would


    definitely not be Leia.


    Now, Leia was the head of the Yamin Group. Charlie asionally went to thepany, and Leia


    had the final say in the children''s education. The family respected Leia''s thoughts. After all, there


    was no problem with Leia''s education method.


    Whether it was Angie, Charlie, or Ste, they all agreed. Ste had already taken over Charlie''s job


    and was able to take charge.


    "How is it? Is Sophia doing well?" Angie asked worriedly.


    Ste''s eyes were still red and swollen. Leia also looked like she had cried. Chris told Charlie and


    Angie what had happened. When Charlie and Angie heard that, they sighed and felt upset.


    "Charlie, if you don''t have anything to do tomorrow, let''s go and see Sophia in the morning after


    Jayden and Fynn go to school. It''s really heartbreaking. Rachel and Caleb must have felt terrible,


    and so do Trevon and Natalie."


    Fynn was still wearing the clothes he wore to school. He looked a little like Leia. He stood up.


    "Mom, can we go and see Sophia on Friday?"


    Fynn and Jayden had to revise their schoolwork on weekdays. It was alreadyte when they came


    back. If there were supplementary sses, it would be eventer.


    Jayden''s personality was a little like Chris''s. He did not talk much and was much less talkative than


    Fynn. He echoed, "Let''s go together."


    Leia thought for a moment. The children should indeed go and see Sophia. However, she needed to


    go on a business trip on Friday. "Chris, are you free on Friday?"


    Without waiting for Chris to answer, Ste offered to take the children. She knew that both Chris and


    Leia were busy. Chris was busy with surgery, while Leia had a business trip. "Leia, I''ll take them


    there. I don''t have to go on this business trip anyway."


    Since Ste took over Charlie''s job, she had gone on fewer business trips. Basically, Leia was the


    one going on business trips.


    "Alright, then you guys will go with Ste and listen to her arrangements. I''m going on a business


    trip on Friday. You can arrange your own homework. I''ll check it when Ie back."


    Jayden and Fynn nodded. They were very disciplined and did not have any objections. They did not


    refute that there was too much homework.


    When Rose and Edward returned home, Juana and Richard also asked about Sophia. They


    decided to see Sophia the following morning. They didn''t know Hackett and Sherri also nned to


    go to the Wilson''s residence the following morning.


    Before going to bed, Rose sent Sherri a message, saying, [Sherri, Edward and I have decided to let


    Harpere home tomorrow. We n to let him go to the Wilson''s residence every day to chat with


    Sophia. Didn''t Chris say talking more to Sophia would encourage her to wake up?]


    Sherri also thought the same thing. She texted, [I just left Natalie''s house. I just went to see Sophia


    with Ava and the others. We had the same n. I had already called Liam and asked him toe


    home tomorrow. Natalie had also called Olivia.]


    As soon as Sherri said this, the door of the ckwells'' Vi opened. The travel-worn Liam returned


    in the dark. Sherri had just reached the stairs when she turned to look at Liam standing at the door.


    Sherri asked in confusion, "Didn''t I ask you toe back tomorrow? Did you hear wrongly?"


    Sherri tried hard to recall the words she used on the phone. She should have notified him correctly.


    She did not tell Liam toe back today.


    Liam was carrying a small suitcase. "Mom, didn''t you say it was urgent? What happened? Did Ruby


    break up with Jasper?"


    "Pfft, can you stop saying such inauspicious things? Ruby and Jasper are very close. Ruby has


    been staying at the Wilson''s residence for the past few days. Why would they break up?"


    Hackett, who had just entered the room, came out. When he saw Liam, who had suddenly returned,


    he was puzzled. "Did youe back by cab?"


    Liam bent over and lowered his head to change his shoes. He was a miserable, unloved son. He


    had toe home by cab. "Of course. I don''t own a car."


    Hackett said, "Don''t you know your standards? Yet, you still dream of owning a car. I think walking


    quite suits you."


    Liam was not convinced. "All new drivers are bound to get their cars bumped. The more one bumps


    one''s car, the more experienced one bes."


    Hackett couldn''t help but remind him, "Our family sells real estate, not bumper cars."


    Liam was speechless.


    More than half an hour ago, Sherri called Liam after she left the Wilson''s residence. Her voice was


    choked with sobs. She only told Liam toe home and not stay on campus. Liam asked what was


    wrong, but Sherri kept crying. She cried until he panicked and called a cab toe back.


    Seeing Liam''s dumbfounded expression, Sherri and Hackett came downstairs. They pulled Liam to


    sit on the sofa and told him what had happened in the past two days.


    Liam''s face turned pale when he heard that. He no longer fooled or joked around. His mouth


    opened for a long time, but he did not say a word.


    As Sherri spoke, she started crying again. She raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes with


    the back of her hand and instructed, "In the future, don''t go out and wander around if you have


    nothing to do. Olivia has also been called back by Natalie. If you have nothing to do, go to the


    Wilson''s residence often to chat with Sophia. I don''t mind that you provoke Sophia into waking up


    and beating you up."


    ''As long as Sophia can wake up, it''s no big deal for Liam to be beaten up,'' Sherri thought.


    The ident came too suddenly. Even with his personality, Liam could not ept it for a moment.


    His mouth opened for a long time, but he was lost for words.


    A momentter, he picked up his phone and looked at the time. It was already past nine o''clock.


    Hackett seemed to have guessed Liam''s thoughts and said, "Forget about going today. Go


    tomorrow. Olivia will be back tomorrow, too."


    "Okay," Liam replied with mixed feelings. He was distracted and no one knew what he was thinking.


    At three o''clock in the morning, a roar sounded in the courtyard of the Wilson''s residence. After a


    while, the roar stopped, sounding especially ear-piercing in the quiet night.


    Olivia turned off the engine. With one leg straddled on the motorcycle and one foot on the ground,


    she jumped off the motorcycle in her ck Doc Martens boots. She neatly took off her helmet and


    held it in her hand. She fiddled with the ck backpack on her body.


    There was only a dim light in the vi. The curtains were tightly drawn, making it impossible to see


    what was happening inside. Olivia tucked her helmet under her arm and searched for the key in her


    pocket.


    After searching for a long time, she still could not find the key to the vi. Thinking that she must


    have forgotten to bring it, she could only take an unusual path. She bent down and was about to


    pick the lock when the door opened with a click.


    The person who opened the door was Trevon in ck pajamas. When he heard the roar, he


    guessed that it was Olivia. "Didn''t your mom ask you toe back tomorrow? Why are you back so


    late?"


    Trevon turned sideways to let Olivia in. He looked outside and saw the bodyguard in the dark nod at


    him. He closed the door.


    Olivia thought about it and felt that Natalie''s words were a little strange. Ever since she went to


    university, Natalie had never asked her to stay at home. Be it her, Sophia, or Jasper, Trevon and


    Natalie had always respected their wishes. Trevon and Natalie never forced their wishes on them


    nor forced them to do anything.


    She tossed and turned on the bed in the dormitory for a long time. In the end, she decided to go


    home and take a look. "I missed you guys, so I came back. Daddy, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Olivia looked up and saw Trevon''s tired eyes and the dark circles under his eyes. "Dad, do you


    have insomnia?"


    When Trevon saw the smile on Olivia''s face, he wished Sophia could also smile at him like that. It


    would be fine even if Sophia cried. Trevon''s eyes were dark, helpless, and bleak. "Olivia, I want to


    tell you something."


    Seeing Trevon''s serious expression, Olivia felt inexplicably flustered. "Dad, did something happen


    at home? Is it... Sophia?"


    The only person in the family who could have an ident was Sophia. Olivia''s first guess was


    Sophia. God knew how fast Olivia''s heart was beating when she said that.


    Since Sophia went on a mission, Olivia had prayed every day for Sopha''s safe return. As long as


    there was no bad news, it was good news. When they fought with the mercenaries back then,


    Jasper had said that Sophia would encounter these ouws who didn''t care about their lives after


    choosing that career path.


    Jasper did not say Trevon had arranged for Sophia''s protection. However, something still happened


    to Sophia. This was also why Trevon med himself.


    After a few seconds of silence, Trevon took the helmet that Olivia had forgotten to put on the shelf


    lovingly and said faintly, "Sophia is upstairs. Go and see her and talk to her."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes and looked at Trevon. She did not see the joy of Sophia''s return on


    Trevon''s face. There was only suppressed tension and sadness. Trevon looked very tired.


    Without thinking, she ran past Trevon and up the stairs. She took two steps at a time, her hand


    gripping the handrail.


    Downstairs, Trevon held the helmet he had taken from Olivia and fell silent. He did not n to follow


    her immediately. For some reason, he did not want to see Olivia cry.


    When Olivia arrived at Sophia''s door, she was a little timid. She did not dare to open Sophia''s door


    immediately. She held the door handle and paused for a while. After mentally preparing herself, she


    closed her eyes and opened the door.


    What she saw almost made her fall to the ground. Her vision was getting blurry, blurring the scene


    in the room. She couldn''t see the person lying on the bed. The first thing she saw when she stood at


    the door was not Sophia, but the cold equipment.


    She studied medicine and had a bad premonition when she saw those things. A healthy person


    wouldn''t need so many devices on her.


    Olivia''s legs felt like they were filled with lead as she struggled to move to the side of the bed.


    Olivia, who was immersed in her sadness, had no idea that Jasper was following behind her.


    Meanwhile, Jasper, who was following behind, did not stop Olivia.


    Olivia had to cry. There was nothing wrong with crying. He hoped that Olivia would release her


    emotions. He leaned against the door frame with a dark expression. He felt a little like smoking and


    was very frustrated.


    When Natalie heard themotion, she pushed open the door and came out. When she came to


    Sophia''s room, she saw Jasper leaning against the door frame with a gloomy expression and


    without saying a word. The living room downstairs was lit up. Clearly, someone was downstairs.


    Natalie saw Olivia walk to Sophia''s side with difficulty, touching the cold equipment with trembling


    hands. Olivia knelt by the bed and reached out to touch Sophia''s face. Her voice was very soft and


    choked with emotion. "Sophia, what happened to you?"


    Her voice sounded more heartbroken as she said, "Sophia, you''ve lied. You said you wouldn''t get


    hurt if you became a Special Forces soldier. You''ve lied."

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    At this moment, Olivia''s mind was filled with Sophia standing in the living room before going to a


    foreign school and patting her chest to assure them she would be fine. She even walked around the


    living room.


    Sophia even boxed in the living room to show her ability, making everyoneugh.


    That was the day when Trevon agreed to her going overseas to study. Sophia happily promised


    everyone in the living room.


    She was so happy that she felt she could fly. The scene of that day was still vivid in Olivia''s mind. It


    was as if it was yesterday. The scene of her being happy with Sophia yed in her mind. She


    wished that the person lying here was her and not Sophia.


    Olivia held Sophia''s hand and cried for a long time. Even her voice was hoarse from crying. Jasper


    reached out to hug Natalie. Natalie covered her mouth and cried silently.


    When Ruby came out of the room, she saw such a sad scene. Her eyes turned red as she hugged


    the crying Natalie tofort her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    No matter what Olivia said, Sophia, lying on the bed, did not react. Jasper walked up and half-knelt


    on the ground. He cradled the back of Sophi''s head in his broad palm and pressed her to his chest.


    His voice was hoarse, and he tried to restrain his emotions. "She will wake up. Let Sophia sleep for


    a while. She might be tired from catching the criminals and wants to rest."


    Olivia turned around and hugged Jasper. She cried very loudly. She was so sad that she cried


    heartbreakingly. Jasper half-knelt on the ground and hugged Olivia tofort her.


    Trevon came up after a long time. He smelled of smoke. When Natalie stopped crying, she could


    smell the smoke on him and knew that he was using it to ease his heartache. "Go take a shower


    and rest for a while. Let Olivia and Jasper watch here for a while. Ruby, go back and rest for a


    while."


    Ruby shook her head. "Let me watch together, Natalie. I''ve already slept."


    Natalie nodded and didn''t stop Ruby. She helped Trevon into the room. Ruby closed the door and


    walked to Olivia''s side. She took a tissue to wipe Olivia''s tears and said in a nasal voice, "Let''s chat


    with Sophia and talk about what Sophia wants to hear."


    Ruby pulled a stool for Olivia to sit on and helped her stand up. She was about to get another stool


    for Jasper to sit on when Jasper grabbed her wrist. "I''ll get it."


    Looking at Ruby, who had lost weight, Jasper felt guilty. However, Ruby was also stubborn. Since


    she said she would apany him, she would never sleep alone.


    Jasper pulled a stool for Ruby to sit beside Olivia. He pulled one for himself and sat on the other


    side, helping Sophia adjust her nket.


    In the wee hours of the morning, the room entered a chat mode. The chat was between Olivia and


    Ruby. They were talking to Sophia, lying on the bed without reaction. They were trying to sit her up.


    Jasper sat upright and held Sophia''s hand under the nket. He pursed his lips and listened quietly


    to his sister and fianc¨¦e chatting with Sophia.


    Sometimes, when they talked about how Sophia was naughty when she was young, Jasper would


    subconsciously smile. Perhaps it was because Sophia''s naughty appearance was stored in his


    mind, and at this moment, it would be even more memorable for him, and he would miss it very


    much.


    It was dawn. A new day began.


    Natalie pushed open the door and saw that the three kids had stopped chatting. They rested their


    chins on their hands and leaned against the bed. "Jasper, why don''t you and Ruby go to sleep?


    Olivia, go to sleep too."


    The three of them stood up. Jasper stuffed Sophia''s hand back under the nket and helped to tidy


    up the nket. He walked to Ruby''s side and said softly, "Go home to sleep for a while before going


    to thepany."


    Ruby shook her head. Jasper had not slept enough either. She could not let him go to work alone.


    She was worried. "I''m not sleepy. I slept earlyst night. I''ve already slept enough, so I can''t fall


    asleep now. I''ll sleep early tonight."


    Meeting her determined gaze, he helplessly rubbed the top of Ruby''s head and told Olivia to go and


    have breakfast before sleeping.


    Olivia wanted to sleep in Sophia''s room and apany her. However, she was pushed to the room


    by Natalie. "Be good. Don''t you have ss today?"


    "I''m on leave. I''ll go on Monday." Sophia was already in such a state. How could she still be in the


    mood to go to school? She had sent the teacher a message asking for leave early in the morning.


    When Natalie heard Olivia say she had taken leave, she said nothing about it. She only persuaded


    her daughter to rest. "Have some breakfast before going to bed. Be good."


    "Mom, then I''d better go to sleep first. I won''t want to sleep after eating." When I wake up, I''ll go to


    Sophia''s room to eat and lure her with the food.


    At the thought of this, her heart began to ache again. She turned around and returned to her room.


    Natalie had always let her daughter do what she wanted and did not force her. She carefully closed


    the door of her daughter''s room and reminded her to sleep well again.


    In another room, Natalie had tampered with something. Last night, she had drugged Trevon with a


    sleeping pill. That was why Trevon slept so soundly.


    On the stairs, Natalie instructed, "Jasper, if you feel tired, assign some of the projects in your hands


    to Mr. Hawk."


    "Okay." Jasper nodded.


    After breakfast, Ruby and Jasper went to work. Meanwhile, Natalie had already handed all her work


    to other doctors. She was from the neurosurgery department, to begin with. Now that Sophia was


    unconscious, her major was the right one. She would not leave her daughter to go to work.


    Meanwhile, Chris would alsoe every day. Although Chris was from the thyroid and breast


    surgery department and did not have much research on Sophia''s condition, as Trevon''s good friend,


    he still came to visit Sophia whenever he was free.


    Trevon and Olivia were still asleep. After having breakfast, Natalie went to Sophia''s room to


    apany her. She brought a basin of hot water from the bathroom and wrung a towel to wipe


    Sophia''s body.


    The small wound on Sophia''s face had already started to scab over. Natalie wiped it gently, not


    daring to use too much strength for fear of hurting Sophiat. She slowly talked to Sophia. It was as if


    Sophia was still sober, and they were chatting as usual. "Sophia, I will wipe your hands for you. You


    can rest if you''re tired, but don''t sleep for too long. Everyone is waiting for you."


    She said as if to herself, "Olivia took leave today to wait for you to wake up and y with her. Ruby


    and Jasper''s wedding date is set for 8 January. We''re still waiting for you to be the bridesmaid.


    Don''t rest for too long and miss your brother''s wedding. Didn''t you say it''s a pity Jasper doesn''t


    fancy Ruby? It''s not right. Your brother and Ruby are in love with each other. Jasper lied. Get up


    and hit Jasper to settle the score with him yourself."


    She wiped so carefully. She even wiped the back of Sophia''s ears. After wiping them, she threw the


    towel into the basin and carried it into the bathroom. When she came out again, she lowered the


    cuff of her wrist and opened the curtains. A warm ray of sunlight shone into the room.


    It was as if she had seen hope, and her mood improved a lot.


    She pulled the stool closer to the edge of the bed and dipped a cotton swab into the water on the


    bedside table. She began to apply it to Sophia''s lips and muttered softly, "Sophia, don''t sleep for too


    long. I''m afraid your father can''t hold on. Your father mes himself too much. He has always felt it


    was because he indulged your thoughts and sent you to a foreign country that led to today. He has


    been thinking about it and has had more gray hair. If there''s anything, we can talk and resolve it,


    okay? Don''t block yourself out. Otherwise, what should your parents, grandparents, and those who


    love you do?"


    As she spoke, her hand was massaging Sophia. She did not know how long she had been talking,


    but the person on the bed still did not move. It was as if she waspletely isted from the world


    and could not hear anything around her.


    After Olivia woke up, she massaged Sophia with her father and chatted with her. All thepany''s


    burden was on Jasper, and Ruby had a hard time helping Jasper share the workload. She was so


    busy that she barely had a second to sit and rest. She had to attend management sses, learn


    from Prisci, and ask Terrell questions.


    At night, she had to wake up in the middle of the night to apany Jasper to chat with Sophia.


    Ever since Sophia''s ident, Jasper''s sleep had been very light. It was so light that he only slept a


    few hours a night. And he went to Sophia''s room as soon as he woke up.


    He was afraid that he would miss the time when Sophia woke up.


    Ruby''s heart ached when she saw this, but she couldn''t do anything other than silently apany


    him.


    Recently, Jasper had been too busy. Ruby was sensible and did not want to disturb him. She only


    wanted to help him relieve the burden on his shoulders.


    Around 10 o''clock, the ckwells, the Landors, and the Yamins came to the Wilson''s residence to


    see how Sophia was doing. They stayed for a few hours before returning. After leaving the Wilson''s


    residence, they all had mixed feelings.


    In the afternoon, Tucker brought his wife and children to the Wilson''s residence to visit Sophia. As


    soon as he left, Jim came with his wife and son, apanied by Terrell.


    Natalie notified Tucker about it. Her close friends and family all knew about it. Tucker would be sad


    if she hid it from him, so she chose to tell him personally.


    And Jim had found out about it when he asked Jasper. If Jim found out, they couldn''t hide it from


    Terrell anymore.


    After dinner, a group of people entered the Wilson''s residence, and they were Sherri, Liam, Hackett,


    Rose, Edward, Harper, Ava, and Frank.


    After a few days of adjustment and sleep, Trevon seemed to have epted that Sophia was in a


    coma. He slowly walked down the stairs and saw a group of people entering the door.


    Hackett and Frank sat down on the sofa by themselves. Rachel called for the maids to serve coffee.


    Not wanting to disturb the young people''s conversation, she helped Caleb upstairs.


    Jasper stood up from the sofa and helped Caleb to his room. Caleb said, "It''s fine. You can chat


    with them for a while. I can go up by myself."


    "There''s no hurry," Jasper replied.


    Upon hearing his grandson''s words, Caleb did not say anything else. The entire family knew


    Jasper''s temper.


    Liam was in a hurry to go upstairs. "Mr. Wilson, I''ll go upstairs to see Sophia."


    Trevon nodded in agreement. "Go ahead. Olivia is upstairs."


    Hearing themotion downstairs, Natalie came out of Sophia''s room. When she saw a group of


    people sitting downstairs, she was touched and apologetic as she quickly walked downstairs. "You


    don''t have toe every day. It''s fine."


    They were all quite busy. Ava''s family still had two people who would take the SAT, and Cyril was so


    naughty. Rose was even busier. There were still three people at her home who had to study.


    Natalie and Trevon did not know that since Sophia''s ident, Frank and Ava had asked Grace to


    find two tutors to tutor the two children at home because they were afraid that Natalie and Trevon


    needed help.


    However, they did not tell Natalie and Trevon about this.


    Frank picked up an orange and peeled it. He nced at Trevon''s expression and asked, "How is


    she today?"


    Natalie replied, "Pretty good. All the indicators are normal." She just didn''t wake up.


    Everyone else nodded. Edward remained silent. From his angle, he saw a trace of white hair on


    Trevon''s head. He sighed in his heart and felt all theforting words were useless.


    Hackett was in low spirits and had lost all interest in joking. Ruby sat beside him and whispered


    something to him. She was probably talking about Sophia''s situation over the past few days.


    There was no smile on Hackett''s face, and his jawline was tense.


    Just as everyone was quiet, Ava scanned everyone''s faces. "My parents and Joseph wille over


    tonight, Natalie."


    Natalie had hoped that Sophia would wake up in a few days because she did not want to tell Emma


    and the others about this in case they were worried and had toe to her house often. "I still


    wanted to wait a few more days."


    Trevon''s phone received a message from Chris, saying, [ I have surgery tonight. Leia is on a


    business trip. I''lle over tomorrow morning.]


    Trevon replied, [You don''t have toe over every day. It''s fine. Just do what you need to do.]


    Chris did not reply to this message.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Upstairs, Olivia was massaging Sophia''s legs. At that moment, she was d she had chosen such


    a major. Her mother was from the neurosurgery department and could check on Sophia whenever


    she wanted. She was from the orthopedics department and could help check the injuries on


    Sophia''s hands and legs.


    Someone knocked on the door a few times. After all, Liam and Harper were both men. They had to


    knock before entering the room. "Come in," Olivia said inside.


    After saying that, Olivia hid Sophia''s hand under the nket.


    She stopped crying and took a nap. Olivia told herself to be strong and not fall. She wanted to help


    her parents share this sadness. When she turned around and saw the two of them, she said, "Why


    are you back too?"


    Liam walked very quickly. When he saw the injured Sophia, his gentle face immediately turned cold.


    It was as if ayer of frost had been sprinkled on it. Heined to Olivia, "Fuck, are we still


    friends? Can''t you use a few cents to call us for such a big matter?"


    Olivia originally wanted to exin that she only knew about itst night, but when she saw their


    tense expressions, she did not want to exin anymore. Both Liam and Harper were frowning so


    hard. The usually talkative Harper only stared at Sophia and pursed his lips tightly.


    "Don''t you guys only finish school tomorrow?" Olivia''s tone was t, and one could not tell her


    emotions. It was as if Sophia was only sleeping.


    It was Liam''s first time to see Sophia being so seriously injured. In his impression, Sophia never


    cried. She was in high spirits every day. It was as if she never got tired. From time to time, she could


    even box. He missed it. Thinking about it, he felt depressed.


    He pulled a chair over and sat down at the side. He nced at Sophia, whose face was covered in


    injuries and bruises. He was silent for a few seconds before saying, trying to provoke her, "Didn''t


    you say that you won''t be injured? Didn''t you say that you have an indestructible body? You even


    said you were invulnerable. Wasn''t what you said bullshit? You proved yourself wrong, didn''t you?


    Weakling, get up and hit me if you have the ability."


    Olivia smiled with tears in her eyes and reminded him, "Sophia is just asleep. She heard what you


    said. Be careful! She might bring up the past and settle scores with you when she wakes up."


    Liam continued to provoke her. He was looking forward to Sophia getting up and beating him up. At


    this moment, his entire body was itching. "What''s so good about bringing up the past and settling


    scores? Sophia, if you have the ability, get up and beat me up. I''ll let you make three moves first."


    Harper, who was usually glib-tongued and could make the dead seem alive, was at a loss for words.


    He just stared at Sophia in a daze. He had been frowning since he entered. His mind was filled with


    images of Sophia chasing after him and beating him up. The more he thought about it, the more


    depressed he felt.


    Olivia''s eyes flickered. "When Sophia wakes up, you might not be able to win even if she only uses


    one hand. Am I right, Sophia?"


    The three of them stayed in the room for almost two hours. Harper asionally said a few words.


    Most of the time, it was Liam and Olivia chatting casually.


    Before he left, Liam walked to the door. He turned to Olivia, who was secretly wiping her tears. He


    said, "Phones are not for decoration. Call me if you need anything. We''re all on."


    Olivia did not say anything and only nodded silently.


    Since Ava said that her parents wereing, Natalie and Trevon did not sleep. They waited in


    Sophia''s room.


    Before one o''clock in the morning, the Turner family people pushed open the door of the Wilson''s


    residence. They went straight upstairs without even carrying their luggage. The leader was Daniel,


    followed by Emma, Joseph, Christina, and George.


    The door was pushed open. Everyone in the room turned around and stood up at the same time.


    Natalie greeted them one by one.


    Emma''s heart ached as she walked over to hug Natalie. She could not bear to me her. "You...


    How can you not tell us about it?"


    Everyone stood beside Sophia''s bed. George called out softly. When the person on the bed did not


    respond, he frowned. When everyone saw Sophia, their expressions did not look good.


    Daniel''s eyes also seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. He raised his hand and gently wiped it


    away.


    Trevon recounted Sophia''s situation. Daniel nodded with mixed feelings. Joseph was in a low mood.


    He patted Trevon''s shoulder and said, "Human effort can achieve anything. If we do everything we


    can, we can wake Sophia up."


    Christina patted George''s head, who was also in low spirits. "Stay here and apany Sophia for


    a while. Your father and I will go down to discuss something."


    Natalie pulled out of Emma''s embrace. She felt so sorry. "Christina, why did you let Georgee


    over too? Isn''t he going to ss tomorrow?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Christina exined, "When this child heard that something had happened to Sophia, he asked


    Joseph to help him apply for leave. It''s fine. He has arrangements."


    George had always been self-disciplined. He would never do anything without a n. Even if


    something unexpected happened, he had a way to remedy it. This was inherited from Joseph. He


    always nned for a rainy day.


    Olivia, Jasper, and Ruby walked over. No one in the vi was asleep. After a while, Rachel and


    Caleb also came over.


    After Ruby greeted the Turner family people, everyone went downstairs. Joseph and Trevon were


    discussing solutions. Beforeing, Joseph had already contacted many foreign brain experts and


    spent a lot of money to hire them. They woulde to Athana tomorrow to diagnose Sophia.


    Trevon knew it would be the same no matter how many people came. Sophia would not wake up


    immediately. Over the past few days, three groups of doctors hade to treat Sophia, but the


    results were the same.


    However, he did not want to reject the good intentions of Joseph and the others. He also had a


    trace of hope, thinking, ''What if we meet a miracle-working doctor?''


    A gentle person would always be gentle no matter the time and age. At this moment, Emma was


    like this. She spoke gently and was still in the same in gown. She tied a third of her hair and


    pinned it with a hairpin. "Ava and Frank originally nned to rush over, but I told them not to."


    Natalie nodded and held Emma''s hand. She looked at Joseph and said, "Thank you, Joseph."


    Joseph pretended to be angry and red at Natalie. "I haven''t criticized you yet. If Ava didn''t tell us,


    would you have nned to hide it for a few days? The older you get, the bolder you be."


    Natalie lowered her head guiltily. Joseph had guessed what she was thinking. Christina knew that


    Joseph wasn''t criticizing Natalie. It was because he felt sorry for her. She nudged Joseph gently


    and gave him a look. "Natalie, Joseph is worried about you. He''s afraid that you''ll overthink.


    However, in the future, no matter what happens, you still have to inform us. There''s a distance


    between Sapphire City and Athana, but this distance won''t be a reason for us not toe. Sophia''s


    matter is more important than anything else. Not only Sophia. Every child is more important than the


    company."


    Christina''s every word was confirmative. Every word she said was what the Turner family people


    wanted to express. As expected, Joseph spoke the next second with a solemn expression.


    "Remember what Christina said. There can''t be a next time."


    Natalie promised, "Got it. It won''t happen again."


    Caleb''s knees were covered with a nket. He said, "Daniel, thank you."


    "If our children are in trouble, no matter where we are, we must rush back to check on them. Aren''t


    we working hard all our lives for our children?" Daniel asked.


    Caleb nodded in agreement, thinking his son was lucky to have found a wife like Natalie. Such a


    kind family was rare.


    It was said that a friend in need was a friend indeed. Jasper''s fiancee was also good. Ruby stayed


    by Jasper''s side day and night. Caleb had seen Ruby wake up to apany Jasper to stay in


    Sophia''s room at night several times. During the day, they went out together. Caleb and Rachel saw


    it.


    Rachel was not talkative. However, she could chat with Emma for a while. It was mainly because


    Emma was easy to get along with andfortable to chat with.


    An hourter, Trevon told everyone to rest. The Turner family people had rooms in the Wilson''s


    residence. There were also rooms for the Roberts family. They would clean the rooms on time.


    The next day, the doctors Joseph hired diagnosed Sophia one after another. As Trevon expected,


    the results were the same. His mood did not fluctuate much, and he had epted it.


    On the other hand, the Turner family people were much more depressed. After hearing the


    diagnosis, Emma turned around and wiped her tears. Christina also frowned. She did not expect


    this oue.


    After the doctors left, Natalie asked Jasper and Ruby to go to work. It was useless to have so many


    people here. Sophia would probably need some time to digest before she woke up.


    It was just that they didn''t know if it would be a week, a month, or a year...


    All they could do was waiting.


    Natalie said, "Christina, take George to visit Mrs. Yamin too. Mrs. Yamin must miss George."


    Christina had this n. She nned to visit her parents and thene back. "Then I''lle back


    later."


    Natalie replied, "It''s fine. You don''te back often. Spend more time with Mrs. Yamin."


    Joseph said, "I''ll send Christina over. I''ll be back soon."


    Natalie nodded, not daring to refuse Joseph''s good intentions.


    Natalie then asked Emma and the others to go to the Roberts family to y. She didn''t want


    everyone to stay in the Wilson''s residence because of Sophia. She didn''t want everyone to be


    depressed. After a few days, she and Trevon had thought it through. As long as there was hope, it


    was fine. It was just waiting anyway.


    Christina and Joseph took their son to the Yamin family, and Emma and her husband went to the


    Roberts family to visit Grace.


    At night, the Wilson''s residence was unusually lively. The sad atmosphere was much lighter. It had


    changed to a different mode.


    Downstairs, Frank, Ava, Sherri, Hackett, Christina, Joseph, Ste, Rose, and Edward were all


    drinking coffee and chatting.


    Chris came during the day and didn''te at night because Leia was on a business trip.


    Upstairs was another scene. Arge table was moved into Sophia''s room. A few people were


    ying a game of cards. Olivia and Liam were in a group, while Cyril and Harper were in a group.


    The people at the side were all sitting and watching. All the kids were huddled together to form a


    circle around the table.


    Everyone cried when they arrived. The one who cried the loudest was Nona. She liked to cry so


    much, and she was easily touched.


    After everyone cried, Liam didn''t like this kind of atmosphere. It made it seem like Sophia had left


    for good. She was only in aa. He thought they should wake Sophia up with a cheerful


    atmosphere.


    He did not believe that with Sophia''s lively personality, she could sleep for a long time and not get


    up to y with them.


    Hence, there was this card game.


    Cyril scratched his head and felt that Harper''s card skills were not good. Heined, "Do you


    know how to y? My points have already been used up. If this continues, we''ll lose."


    Harper kept arranging the cards in his hand. He felt that Cyril was a little noisy. "Don''t be noisy. Let


    me take a look. You kept making noise and messed up my thoughts."


    Cyril was worried about Harper''s card skills. From time to time, a few cards would fall from his hand.


    It was as if he was showing his cards to others. He had no choice but to ask, "Harper, are you sure


    you can y it?"


    Everyone was amused when they heard it. Jayden was honest. "Harper''s hand can''t hold the cards


    anymore. There are too many of them. There''s still a 2 in the middle."


    Harper''s card-ying skills were indeed not that good. Perhaps he had inherited Rose''s skills. Rose


    was not talented in cards. Every time she yed, Edward had to cheat to let her win.


    And he had to cheat with all his might to let Rose win.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Kade walked closer to take a look. Indeed, Harper could not hold the cards anymore. He suggested,


    "Harper, why don''t I help you hold half of them? Your cards are about to fall out."


    Liam had been waiting for Harper to y a card for a long time. He despised Harper''s skills very


    much. He turned around and looked at the person who was sleeping quietly. He provoked, "You


    might as well show us your cards and admit defeat. Sophia, your student can''t y it well. Why


    don''t you get up and teach him?"


    Olivia was speechless.


    Nona watched them ying cards for a while and sat beside Sophia. She imitated Olivia and helped


    massage her. "Sophia, Harper is about to cry from losing. He has forgotten what you taught him."


    "You guys are too much... Isn''t it just ying cards? It''s not a big deal. Two Kings." Harper, who had


    been ridiculed, was still very calm.


    When Cyril saw the 20 points that Harper had thrown out handsomely, he held his forehead and


    almost had a heart attack. "Dude, do you think we are dying too slowly? Why did you y two


    Kings?"


    He was too careless. He should not have teamed up with Harper just now.


    Harper''s actions amused Olivia. Liam stuck out his tongue and kept smiling. He said to his younger


    cousins, standing at the back and watching them ying the cards, "Learn well. You should avoid


    ying cards like Harper urately in the future. He''s actively fighting for the enemy."


    Harper was anxious after being mocked for his lousy card skills. He also shouted at Sophia, who


    was lying quietly on the bed, "Sophia, if you don''t get up now, I''m going to be scolded to death by


    them. Don''t call yourself a teacher and lie down without teaching others."


    When Jasper and Ruby returned from work and were about toe to Sophia''s room to take a


    look, they saw their younger siblings ying cards in Sophia''s room.


    Harper seemed to have found his savior. As soon as he saw Jasper, he shouted, "Jasper, Jasper,


    come over. I can''t y this card game anymore. Even if I don''t lose, I''ll be mocked to death."


    Jasper came in, holding Ruby''s hand. Ruby knew Harper''s card skills were not good. "You''re


    ying randomly again, right?"


    Olivia said, "Look, even Ruby knows the reason. You can''t me us for mocking you."


    "That''s too much. It''s mainly because my teacher fell asleep today." Harper did not admit he was not


    good at cards. He was still making up excuses.


    Jasper grabbed Harper''s neck and got him to stand up. Then, he let Ruby sit down. He said in a low


    voice, "Ruby, you y. I''ll teach you."


    Liam suddenly turned on the music on his phone. "I''ll y a piece of music. Does anyone mind?


    What kind of music does Sophia like? Oh, Loyalty to the Country. I''ll y this."


    In an instant, Jasper and Ruby understood why everyone was doing this. They wanted to stimte


    Sophia to wake up and y with them. They had racked their brains. Liam was probably the one


    who thought of this idea.


    Ordinary people would not do the opposite.


    The song "Loyalty to the Country" was yed on a loop in the room. Jasper, who had always liked a


    quiet environment, did not stop Liam or ask him to turn off the music. Just as his mother said, he


    could try any method that could stimte Sophia to sober up.


    Liam called Sophia''s name as he yed the cards from the beginning to the end. From time to time,


    he would be excited and call Sophia. His words were also stimting.


    On the weekend night, the Turner family people had no choice but to go back. Before leaving,


    George went to Sophia''s room to bid farewell and whispered to her. No one knew what George said


    to Sophia.


    Emma and Daniel said that they woulde every week. Natalie did not even have the chance to


    refuse, and Joseph did not allow her to do so.


    Every week after that, the Turner family people woulde to stay at the Wilson''s residence on


    Friday nights. During the day, they would go to the Roberts family. They would gather at the


    Wilson''s residence at night, and the kids would y cards upstairs.


    It was the same every week. Trevon and Natalie stayed by Sophia''s side and shared what


    happened with her every day.


    Time went day by day. On Christmas Eve, the Turner family people came to Athana again. They


    came to celebrate Christmas and stayed at the Wilson''s residence.


    Whether it was Ava or Frank, they all knew why and agreed with their parents'' actions.


    Christina rarely stayed in Athana for Christmas. Therefore, it was inappropriate for her to stay in the


    Wilson''s residence. Therefore, Joseph took the family of three to the Yamin family for Christmas.


    As for the ckwell family, Ruby also returned to the ckwell family residence. After dinner,


    Hackett and Sherri gave presents to the children. After sending the gifts, they sat in the living room


    and watched television. Joy especially liked to watch singing shows during the Christmas season


    and was watching it seriously.


    "Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, I have something to discuss with you," Ruby scanned everyone''s


    faces and said.


    Liam, ying with his phone at the side, sat up straight. He was chatting with his friends in the


    group chat called Freedom. One minute ago, Jasper sent a message to the group, wishing


    everyone a Merry Christmas. Then, George followed suit.


    The younger brothers posted a lot of Christmas-rted memes in the group chat, and everyone


    was saying good wishes to each other.


    Ever since the Turner family people came, Cyril''s status soared. Other than his mother, there were


    also his uncle and grandmother who could control his father. He was so happy.


    "Dad, before Ruby discusses anything, can you give me some pocket money? We agreed to hang


    out together, but I have no money. All of us areing, including Nona, Kade, and the others. As


    the most popr one, I must go with them," Liam said.


    When Sherri heard what Liam said, she remembered she hadn''t given the Christmas gifts to Joy


    and Nathan. So she got up to get the gifts she prepared.


    "I''ll give you the pocket money. Think of it as my Christmas present for you. Nathan, hurry up and


    give Liam some money," Joy urged.


    Hackett nced at his smug son and reminded Joy, "Mom, didn''t you already give him a present


    yesterday?"


    Joy red at Hackett. "That''s a Christmas Eve present. And now I''m giving him a Christmas


    present. It''s different. Don''t you even know that?"


    Hackett was speechless as he thought, ''What''s the difference? Is it necessary to give him two


    presents?''


    He couldn''t be bothered with them. Since it was Christmas, he wouldn''t stop them from doting on


    Liam. He turned to ask his daughter, "Ruby..."


    "Ruby, you should go with them," Sherri said.


    "Merry Christmas, Ruby," Joy and Nathan said at the same time.


    Ruby thanked them. Then, she looked at her phone and found it was filled with Christmas


    blessings, including one from Jasper. She thanked them one by one.


    Liam urged Hackett, "Dad,e on! Please give me some pocket money. I want to go out and have


    fun with them."


    Hackett wanted his son to shut up, so he gave Liam what he wanted. Liam, who had received the


    money, was as quiet as if he had been fed mute medicine. He sent messages in the group chat to


    show off and asked them when they would go out for fun.


    He was very excited. He even mentioned Olivia in the group chat, saying, [Olivia, please tell Sophia


    Merry Christmas for me. I''m afraid she will settle scores with me when she wakes up and finds I


    forgot to wish her a Merry Christmas.]


    Olivia replied, [No problem.]


    Hackett could not be bothered with his smiling son. He asked his daughter again, "Ruby, go ahead."


    Sherri echoed. She also wanted to hear what her daughter wanted to say. "Baby, if there''s anything,


    just tell me."


    Everyone except Liam looked at Ruby, waiting for her next words.


    She let out a breath and smiled wanly. "Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, I want to postpone the


    wedding."


    This sentence made everyone fall silent. Even Liam, who wasughing just a second ago, fell silent.


    He stopped ying with his phone and remained silent. His mood immediately plummeted. He


    knew what his sister was thinking.


    Not only did Liam know, but the entire family also knew why Ruby made this decision. Hackett was


    silent for a few seconds before asking, "What if Sophia keeps... What if she only wakes up after a


    long time?"


    Ruby smiled and replied, "I can register my marriage first. I want Sophia to be my bridesmaid."


    She wanted all her younger siblings around when she got married. She wanted it to be happy and


    not regretful because someone was missing. At the same time, she didn''t want Sophia to be


    regretful that she had not attended her brother''s wedding.


    Therefore, she wanted to wait. With the current situation, Sophia might not wake up on 8 January.


    That was why she made this decision. It was inappropriate for anyone to mention it. Only she could


    say it.


    A momentter, Hackett also smiled. It was because his heart ached for his daughter''s


    sensibleness. "I have no objections. If you want to dy it, dy it. The most important is that you


    feel happy."


    Sherri thought for a moment. "Since the wedding has been postponed, you and Jasper can register


    your marriage first on 8 January. It is a good day. As for the rest, you and Jasper can arrange it. I


    have no objections."


    Joy and Nathan did not interfere with their granddaughter''s thoughts and only nodded at her.


    Just as they finished talking, Jasper entered through the door of the ckwell family. Everyone


    stood up. Sherri went up to greet him. "Jasper, what brings you here? Are you here to fetch Ruby to


    the Wilson''s residence?"


    "No, Hackett, Sherri, Joy, and Nathan, these are the Christmas presents my dad asked me to send


    here. This is coffee. And this is red wine," Jasper said politely.


    There were many gift boxes on the table. Jasper didn''t introduce them one by one. The truth was,


    he had bought them himself.


    Joy walked over, thinking that Jasper was there to pick up Ruby. "Jasper, you''re already so busy.


    Why are you still thinking about us? Ruby, quickly go with Jasper."


    "Joy, I''m not here to pick up Ruby. I just have something to tell her," Jasper said.


    Joy was surprised. "Oh, you''re not here to pick up Ruby."


    Jasper nodded.


    Hackett could tell that Jasper had something to discuss with Ruby. So he said, "Alright, go."


    Ruby held Jasper''s hand and went upstairs. Throughout the entire process, Liam could not say a


    word. He looked at Jasper and Ruby''s backs and sighed. Then, he looked at the phone in his hand.


    They were still posting Christmas memes in the group chat.


    Hackett continued to watch TV next to Sherri. He sent Trevon a message and teased, [Merry


    Christmas, congrattions on getting older by another year.]


    Trevon replied, [You too.]


    Hackett said, [I''m younger than you. Stop staying upte, or others will think you''re my grandfather


    when we stand together.]


    It was rare for Trevon not to curse. He replied, [No matter how old I am, I won''t be older than you. At


    the very least, you can''tpare to me in height unless you can grow taller in the following years.]


    After reading the message, Hackett smiled in relief. ''At least this guy can joke with me now. What is


    wrong with me? I miss Trevon''s mean words. I wish he could mock me every day.''


    Ruby brought Jasper to her room upstairs and asked, "Why are you here on Christmas?" She did


    not believe that he was just here to deliver presents.


    Jasper bent down and hugged her. He said in a low voice, "I missed you."


    These three simple words made her hug him back. Her heart skipped a beat. The two of them


    quietly felt each other''s presence. After a while, he got up, pulled out a box from his pocket, and


    opened it before Ruby.


    A dazzling ne appeared in front of her. Jasper hooked onto the ne and picked it up with


    his slender fingers. He helped Ruby put it on and carefully tidied her hair. Looking at the ne


    on her chest, he felt it looked good. He said, "I bought it and wanted to give it to you long ago.


    However, the counter staff said it was from a domestic designer. She said it would be better to wear


    it on Christmas Eve."


    It meant that there was her in him and him in her, and they would apany each other till they


    were aged.


    As he spoke, Jasper took out the ne around his neck. When Ruby saw the ne around


    his neck, she instantly understood that he was there to deliver it.


    He always touched her unintentionally. She looked up at him with a smile and threw herself into his


    warm arms, feeling the sense of security he gave her. "I just told my mom and dad that the wedding


    date is dyed."


    Upon hearing this, he immediately pushed her away. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her


    inquiringly. Ruby kept smiling. It was a veryforting and reassuring smile. She continued


    unhurriedly, "The date of registration for marriage remains unchanged on 8 January, but the


    wedding date will be changed to after Sophia wakes up."


    She smiled, and he was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer. He felt he owed her. In the end, he


    said, "I''m sorry."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What''s there to be sorry about? Are you sorry that you''re so good to me or for everything you''ve


    given me? For example, I''m very touched now. Like I said, it''s enough as long as I''m in your heart.


    Didn''t my auntie and Christina never hold a wedding? Aren''t they very loving, too? Am I right?"


    Seeing that his eyes were filled with guilt and apology, she continued. She hugged his waist tightly


    with both hands and looked up to persuade him. "Besides, what if Sophia wakes up after 8


    January? I promised her that I would make her my bridesmaid when I find a boyfriend in the future.


    You don''t want me to go back on my word, right?"


    "Okay." Jasper was touched as he hugged her, wanting to embed her into him. "Thank you, Ruby."


    "I don''t like it when you say thank you and sorry to me," Ruby said.


    "Alright, I won''t say it anymore," Jasper promised.


    He apanied Ruby and only left the ckwell family at 11 pm. Before leaving, he even


    apologized to Hackett and Sherri.


    Hackett only patted Jasper''s shoulder and said that the wedding could be held anytime as long as


    they were happy.


    After Sophia''s incident, Hackett also understood many things. As long as they were alive, as long as


    they were safe and healthy, everything else was secondary. His family''s happiness and health were


    the most important.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Jasper returned to the Wilson''s residence and started to set off fireworks with Olivia.


    Olivia and Jasper lit fireworks in the courtyard one after another as they did when they were young.


    The fireworks that kept shing with starlight looked especially dazzling in the night.


    It was just that his year''s mood of setting off fireworks was different. Something was missing. Yes,


    there was no more of Sophia''sughter here this year.


    Daniel and Emma stood at the door and looked at Olivia ying with fireworks alone in the


    courtyard. She looked a little lonely, and they felt upset. Emma adjusted her shawl, casually tied a


    knot on her chest, and slowly walked toward Olivia.


    She bent down and picked up a fireworks stick. "Jasper, help me light it. It''s been a long time since I


    yed with fireworks. I want to reminisce, too."


    The fireworks in Jasper''s hand had long been extinguished. However, he was still holding them. He


    looked up at Sophia''s room. When he heard Emma''s words, he came back to his senses. Then, he


    threw away the fireworks stick that had long been extinguished. "Oh, okay."


    He took out a lighter from his pocket and lit the fireworks. Emma smiled at Jasper. Emma was an


    extremely gentle person, to begin with. Her smile was always very reassuring. As she grew older,


    she became more loving.


    Daniel did not want the courtyard to be too quiet. He thought the Christmas atmosphere with Sophia


    around in the past should be lively. Sophia was never quiet. "I''ll give it a try too. Jasper, please give


    me one. It''s been long since I yed fireworks with your Grandma Emma," said Daniel.


    Natalie came out of the living room. She saw Daniel and Emma smiling like children in the courtyard


    as they yed with fireworks with Olivia. Meanwhile, Jasper, who usually did not take photos,


    picked up his phone and took pictures of everyone.


    Natalie knew why her son was doing this. He probably wanted to keep this scene and share it with


    Sophia when she woke up.


    Upstairs, Trevon stood by the window with his hands in his pockets and looked down at the lively


    scene downstairs for a long time.


    With a bang, a big firework bloomed in the sky. Light and shadow danced, dyeing the dark sky with


    a gorgeous color.


    One after another, fireworks bloomed incessantly. They were so colorful, leaving the most beautiful


    moment in everyone''s hearts. Then, they quietly fell and dissipated in an orderly manner. The


    fireworks of different shapes and colors were like attending a grand banquet, trying their best to


    show their beauty.


    Trevon opened all the windows. The light from the fireworks shone on Sophia''s face. It swayed and


    flickered, adding to the liveliness of the quiet room.


    In the courtyard, Olivia shouted at the window, "Sophia, there are fireworks. They''re so beautiful."


    "Sophia, it''s Christmas. Merry Christmas. I hid the present under your pillow. You received a lot of


    Christmas presents," said Trevon.


    It was the first Christmas Sophia didn''t loudly tell Trevon Merry Christmas.


    It was the first Christmas Sophia didn''t practice boxing in the courtyard with fireworks. Trevon still


    remembered that Sophia''s clothes were burned when she set off fireworks when she was young.


    Previously, Sophia''s naughtiness had given Trevon a headache. But now, he missed it so much.


    Even if Sophia blew the Wilson''s residence up today, Trevon could indulge her. He wouldn''t me


    her. He just wanted her to wake up.


    The door was pushed open, and Jasper walked in. He looked out of the window and saw that the


    fireworks were beautiful. He sat down on the chair.


    The father and son, one on each side, protected Sophia like two guardian gods. However, neither of


    them spoke. After a moment, it was still Trevon who said, "Have you gone to look for Ruby?"


    "Yeah." Jasper nodded.


    Trevon looked at his son and said calmly, "Let Ruby stay home to spend more time with her family


    after Christmas."


    Jasper did not answer. Ruby seemed gentle, but she was also very stubborn. "Let''s dy the


    wedding date. We''ll talk about it when Sophia wakes up."


    "What? Is it Ruby''s idea?" Trevon understood his son and knew how much he cared about Ruby.


    He would not suddenly change the wedding date. The wedding date had been announced before


    Christmas. Once it was changed, it would inevitably be discussed and spected.


    Jasper replied, "Yes, she wants Sophia to be her bridesmaid."


    Trevon didn''t know how to judge Ruby''s actions. He was touched but also felt sorry for Ruby. "Ruby


    is a good girl."


    "We''ll get our marriage certificate on 8 January," Jasper said. He decided that he would make up for


    the wedding he owed her.


    Since Jasper and Ruby had already decided, Trevon didn''t intend to interfere. He asked, "Have you


    asked Hackett?"


    "Yes, he agreed," Jasper replied.


    "That''s good," Trevon nodded.


    Under the nket, Sophia''s fingers moved twice, but it stopped again immediately after that.


    On Christmas Day, the ckwell Group posted a notice that the wedding date had been postponed


    due to special reasons and that the specific date would be announcedter.


    Just as Trevon had expected, all kinds of spections were everywhere. This news became the


    topic of everyone''s discussion when they were free. Everyone was discussing and guessing if


    Jasper and Ruby had broken up, if their personalities were ipatible, if Hackett was unwilling to


    marry off her daughter, and so on.


    Even Pa and her assistant Winnie, who both went home for Christmas, sent messages to ask


    Ruby if Hackett had a mistress. They all had very vivid imaginations.


    Surprisingly, even Prisci, who usually did not ask about gossip, sent a message to ask about


    Ruby''s situation. Of course, she sounded concerned. [Ruby, is your rtionship with Mr. Wilson


    alright?]


    Ruby replied, [We''re fine, Ms. Benson. Don''t worry.]


    Prisci replied, [That''s good. I''m still looking forward to attending your wedding.].


    Ruby replied, [I won''t forget to invite you, Ms. Benson.]


    Prisci sent an encouraging emoji to Ruby. She guessed that something serious must have


    happened in their family. It was so important that even their wedding date was dyed. However,


    she didn''t like to get to the bottom of it. Whether it was the Wilson family or the ckwell family,


    they did not reveal it to outsiders, so they must not want anyone else to know.


    Prisci spoke and acted within the proper limits. In the workce, people like her had a set of


    standards in their hearts. They knew what they shouldn''t say or shouldn''t ask.


    On Christmas Day, all the children came to the Wilson''s residence. They stayed in Sophia''s room,


    yed cards, and chatted.


    Natalie went to the room to send them snacks several times. "Have fun. If you want to eat anything,


    tell Jasper. Or go down and get it yourself."


    Cyril held the cards in his hand and replied loudly, "Got it, Natalie."


    Liam did not y cards today. Hey on the foldable bed beside Sophia. Last night, Trevon and


    Natalie slept in Sophia''s room to apany her for Christmas Eve. Everyone came too early in the


    morning. So they forgot to put the foldable bed away.


    This made Liam able to make good use of it. He had yed games for too longst night. Then, he


    came early to the Wilson''s residence today. He crossed his legs and wore a red down jacket and


    ck jeans. His calves kept shaking. "The doctor said that it''s easy to gain weight if you sleep too


    much. Sophia, how much weight have you gained? How can you still have the cheek to keep


    sleeping?"


    George was wearing a white down jacket and gray pants. He held cards in his hand and yed


    games with Ruby and Olivia.


    Harper, Kade, and Nona were also ying cards at another table. Jasper stood at the side and


    taught them. The Yamin family''s children stood at the side and watched. The Landor family''s twins


    sat beside Harper.


    It was also very lively downstairs. Caleb and Daniel were ying chess, Hackett, Edward, Frank,


    and Trevon were also ying a game of cards, and Chris was watching from the side. From time to


    time, he would tease Hackett''s lousy skills.


    After ying for a while, Rose was eager to try. She asked Edward to let her y for a while, but in


    the end, Hackett and she lost miserably. They lost so badly that Rose was embarrassed and took


    the initiative to quit. "Forget it. I might as well chat instead of ying this."


    Hackett was dissatisfied because he had lost money. He mocked her in dissatisfaction, "Rose, why


    don''t you y the games where you only need to see who has the biggest card?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Edward nced over, and Hackett shut up.


    Frank smiled evilly and gloated. "You deserve it because you have no manners. You should call Ava


    Mrs. Roberts."


    Hackett was not convinced. "Edward, do you call Ava Mrs. Roberts? I don''t believe it." He thought it


    was impossible.


    Just as Hackett was full of confidence, Edward suddenly turned to Ava and said, "Mrs. Roberts,


    please help me get a tissue."


    Hearing this, everyoneughed. Only Hackett was speechless.


    Ava smiled and replied, "He has always called me Mrs. Roberts. Really. If you don''t believe me, you


    can ask my mom and dad." What she was talking about were Daniel and Emma.


    Joseph, who was sitting silently at the side, smiled. "I can testify."


    Christina smiled and sat beside Joseph. "You''re being rude yourself, yet you still have the cheek to


    say others have no manners. You''re being rude to the fullest."


    Hackett wanted to say that Christina was a tomboy, but when he turned around and saw Joseph, he


    swallowed his words and was speechless.


    Edward said, "I was forced. Frank would stare at me every time I didn''t call her that. How could I


    refuse? I''m getting used to it.


    "Isn''t it just calling her Mrs. Roberts? It''s not like I''ll lose a piece of flesh, right? Mrs. Roberts. Look


    at how smooth I''m calling her, right, Trevon?" Hackett asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Trevon was in a rare good mood. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Watch and learn. Be polite."


    As soon as he said this, everyoneughed again. And Hackett, instead of being angry,ughed


    instead. He smiled slyly. Recently, he had been itching for a beating. He liked Trevon to scold him.


    Natalie brought several tes of strawberries from the kitchen and ced them on the table. Then,


    she put her hands on Trevon''s shoulders and pressed against him. Trevon yed his cards


    naturally without feeling her weight.


    "Today''s strawberries are booked by Jasper. They''re quite sweet. Try them," Natalie said.


    Ste and Sherri picked up a strawberry and stuffed it into their mouths. They nodded in unison.


    "Sweet."


    Rachel was chatting with Emma. The two of themughed from time to time.


    Upstairs, Liam was like a chatterbox, constantly provoking Sophia. He said whatever Sophia


    couldn''t ept like she was weakling, she was fatty, and she couldn''t beat him if she kept lying


    there, and she was a rookie even when he only used twenty percent of his ability to fight her.


    Hey on the foldable bed at the side and shook his legs smugly. When this leg was tired from


    shaking, he would cross them and change to another one. In any case, he kept moving.


    He shook so much that Olivia wanted to use a needle to prick him. "Liam, are you sure you don''t


    have ADHD? Why don''t I give you some shots?"


    The group of younger siblings began to jeer. Even the quiet George chimed in. He said matter-of-


    factly, "You can try."


    Harper threw out a card. "The earlier the treatment, the better. Do it."


    Liam threw a book on the bedside table directly at Harper. Jasper caught it quickly and threw it back


    to the bedside table. His movements were precise. "Olivia''s skills are not bad. You can try. She


    won''t charge you."


    When Ruby heard this, sheughed softly. The atmosphere was very harmonious and happy.


    Sophia''s two fingers under the nket trembled a few times.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    On 8 January, the Turner family would take a private ne back to Sapphire City. The Wilson family


    people and the Roberts family people sent them off together.


    On the other hand, George requested to stay alone at his grandmother''s house. He wanted to y


    with his younger cousins during the day, and he could also take a look at Sophia before school


    started.


    Joseph agreed. The Turner family had always valued and respected children''s thoughts. It was just


    like when Ava pursued Frank back then. They would investigate, but they wouldn''t interfere too


    much.


    Before the Turner family people boarded the ne, Frank told Joseph that he didn''t have toe


    and pick up George because he would send him to Sapphire City.


    Every day after that, all the children woulde to Sophia''s room whenever they had time. George


    sometimes lived in the Roberts family, sometimes the Yamin family, and sometimes the Wilson''s


    residence.


    During this period, regardless of whether it was snowing, raining, or sunny, Trevon would tell Sophia


    everything. And Olivia would share the fun things that happened every day with Sophia.


    In a short time, Rachel and Caleb had lost weight and aged.


    The white hair on Trevon''s head increased with time. Natalie cut off the white hair as soon as it


    appeared in order not to worry him.


    New Year''s Day soon arrived.


    Everyone in the Wilson''s residence''s courtyard looked energetic. Jasper personally bought colorful


    lights to decorate the courtyard to make it feel more lively. As it turned, the colorful light shone on


    the green nts in the courtyard, making the already green nts even more lively.


    Olivia cleaned the courtyard. After cleaning, she even took a photo of the courtyard.


    The phone rang, and Olivia answered the call. On the screen was the Roberts'' Vi. Nona and Cyril


    were also cleaning and decorating their courtyard. The atmosphere of the beginning of a new year


    was everywhere.


    "Olivia, are you done decorating?" Nona asked through the screen happily.


    Behind her, Cyril, his head tilted to the side as he appeared on the phone, approached the screen


    and said, "We''reing over right now."


    Nona said, "Okay, George has already set off from the Yamin family."


    Olivia took her phone and walked to the living room. She patted the fallen leaves on her body


    because of the cleaning and decoration. "Alright, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Yeah. Alright." Nona nodded violently. She looked cute and obedient, which was so different from


    Cyril behind her, who tilted his head and looked nonchnt.


    The call ended and Natalie came out of the kitchen and asked Olivia, "Who''sing?"


    "Oh, it''s Nona, Cyril, and George," Olivia replied.


    Natalie was touched. However, she criticized them on the surface. "These children should be at


    home apanying their grandparents and the others on New Year''s Day. Why are they still


    coming here? It''s fine that they don''te for a day."


    "Maybe they want to talk to Sophia about decorating the courtyards today. Mom, why don''t you call


    everyone over for New Year''s Day?" Olivia suggested.


    "Don''t stir everyone up," Natalie said.


    In her eyes, New Year''s Day was important. She thought they should go home and spend it with


    their families. These kids came to the Wilson''s residence almost every day. They stayed there for


    the entire vacation. She felt she couldn''t keep them here or ask them to stay in the Wilson''s


    residence on New Year''s Day.


    Seeing that her mother rejected her and was quite serious, Olivia pouted. She felt it would be lively


    for everyone to celebrate it together. But she still said, "Alright."


    Natalie knew everyone woulde as long as she invited, but the elders might not. If the elders


    were unwilling toe, they would be lonely at home alone. Therefore, it was not appropriate.


    After that, Olivia ran upstairs. As she would not go out, she wore beige winter pajamas, and her hair


    was casually tied back.


    Looking at her daughter''s cheerful back, Natalie was silent for a second. The ringtone interrupted


    her wandering thoughts. She picked up her phone and saw that it was Emma, who was far away in


    Sapphire City. She smiled and said, "Happy New Year, Emma."


    On the screen, Emma was still wearing a in gown. Her hair was tied up as she sat elegantly on


    the sofa with a smile. "Happy New Year, Natalie. How''s Sophia today?"


    Natalie said truthfully, "She''s much better. Her fingers have been moving frequently these few


    days."


    On the screen, Daniel nodded and reminded, "Then you have to make sure there is at least one


    person in that room. Perhaps Sophia will wake up today or tomorrow."


    "Daniel, Trevon brought all the food to Sophia''s room to eat. He was afraid that he would miss the


    time when Sophia woke up. We all chatted in Sophia''s room," Natalie said.


    Joseph said, "That''s good. Has George been obedient?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Natalie stood at the top of the stairs and replied, "Joseph, don''t you know George''s personality? He


    is more than obedient."


    Joseph and Christina entered the scene and smiled. Indeed, George was a very reassuring child.


    He was just not talkative, but he did things with ease. Christina said, "Natalie, remember to inform


    us if Sophia wakes up."


    Joseph''s gentle voice overflowed from the screen as he reminded Natalie, "Nothing is more


    important than Sophia now. Thepany won''t shut down just because we take a day off.


    Remember what Christina said."


    In the eyes of the Turner family, nothing was more important than the family members. Losing some


    money was nothing. They only wanted the family members to be healthy. Their children were the


    most important thing, then money.


    Therefore, as Ava had said, her parents would appear at every parent-teacher meeting for her and


    her brother at the same time. No matter how busy they were, they would attend.


    Natalie agreed. "Got it, Joseph. I''ll call you immediately after she wakes up."


    As she spoke, George came in, wearing ck shorts and a down jacket. Natalie waved at George.


    "George,e here."


    George strode toward Natalie. His eyes were calm and sensible as he asked, "Natalie, what''s


    wrong?"


    As soon as he got closer, he realized Natalie was on a video call with his parents. Looking at the


    four people on the screen, George called out to them one after another, "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom,


    Dad."


    The four people on the other side responded in unison. Joseph said, "Yes, listen to Natalie, and


    don''t cause trouble."


    "Okay." George had always been a man of few words. It could be said that he spoke even less than


    Jasper.


    Joseph did not force his son to keep chatting with him. He said, "Go and chat with Sophia. Call me if


    there''s anything."


    "Okay." George nodded.


    Natalie said a few more words to the person on the phone. Before hanging up, Joseph also


    instructed Natalie again not to hide anything. Natalie promised again.


    Indeed, people could not lie. Once they lied, their credibility would be greatly reduced.


    After Natalie hung up the phone and put it in her pocket, Nona and Cyril came in. Nona wore a long


    beige down jacket and a pair of white sneakers. One look at her braided hair, and Natalie knew it


    was Frank''s doing.


    Cyril favored sweatshirts and did not like to wear sweaters. He always wore a hoodie under his


    white down jacket, a pair of jeans, and white sneakers.


    "George just went up. Did your parents go to work?" Natalie asked.


    Nona replied softly, "Yes. My mom and dad went to work. They said they woulde here after


    work."


    Natalie touched Nona''s hair and felt that Frank''s hair-weaving skills were good. Once upon a time,


    Trevon had also let Sophia and Olivia grow their hair long. However, Sophia felt troublesome to


    have too long hair, so Trevon didn''t have the chance to show off his skills.


    It was already good enough that Sophia did not cut her hair short. At least for now, her shoulder-


    length hair could be tied up.


    As she thought about it, she was in a daze again. Aftering back to her senses, she said, "Go."


    Then, she went into the kitchen again to prepare some fruits for the children.


    Upstairs, in Sophia''s room.


    The children were chatting. They pulled stools and sat in a circle. Trevon did not leave this time. He


    sat at the side and said to Sophia, "Sophia, it''s New Year''s Day. Nona, Cyril, and George are here


    to see you. Olivia has decorated the courtyard."


    Just as everyone continued to chat, the person on the bed, with her eyes closed, asked in a tired


    voice, "Did they trim the branches?"


    The conversation stopped abruptly. Everyone held their breaths. The room was so quiet that only


    breathing sounds could be heard. Everyone thought that they were hallucinating and stared at the


    person on the bed who had stopped talking. They stared at Sophia''s lips and eyes without blinking.


    Olivia was so excited that she knelt by the bed and held Sophia''s hand. She widened her eyes in


    shock and asked, "Dad, was it Sophia who was talking just now?"


    Trevon''s expression was broken, and his eyes were slightly red. He held Sophia''s hand with


    trembling hands and did not answer Olivia. No one dared to make a sound. They all waited for the


    person on the bed to speak again.


    "Sophia, it''s Daddy." Trevon was also afraid what he heard just now was a hallucination. He said


    carefully, and his hands on the bed were clenched tightly into fists. He was very nervous.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the person on the bed slowly opened her eyelids. When she opened her


    eyes, she was a little stunned.


    The moment Sophia''s eyelids opened, everyone was so excited that their hearts raced. Their eyes


    were slightly hot, and Nona, who liked to cry, had long shed tears in her eyes.


    After a while, Sophia slowly turned her head and held her father''s hand. She looked at Trevon and


    asked, "Dad, is the captain gone?"


    Hearing this, Trevon restrained his emotions as he held his daughter''s little hand. He swallowed his


    saliva and felt a lump in his throat. He knew his daughter would ask it as soon as she woke up.


    "When you''re better, I''ll bring you to see him."


    George pressed the corner of his eyes with his finger to suppress the tears that were about to flow


    out. He turned around and went downstairs. He happened to meet Natalie, who came up to deliver


    fruits. "Natalie, Sophia is awake."


    As soon as George finished speaking, Natalie almost dropped the te. Fortunately, George took it


    quickly. Natalie passed George and rushed straight in.


    Everyone was crying. She was so excited that she couldn''t control her tears. She raised her hand


    and quickly wiped them. She walked to Trevon''s side, bent down, and asked gently, "Sophia, do you


    feel anything wrong? Can you see clearly?"


    Sophia''s eyes were filled with tears. She held her father and sister''s hands with all her might. There


    were things that she had expected and things that she could not ept. She called out, "Mom."


    Trevon knew what she was hiding in her eyes. He could tell what his daughter was thinking through


    her eyes. He advised, "There''s no hurry. I have already taken care of it. You''ll see him."


    Sophia nodded. After a few seconds, she loosened her grip. "Why are you all here? How long did I


    sleep?"


    Natalie was already checking Sophia''s body with a device. After checking Sophia, her anxious heart


    finally rxed. She heaved a sigh of relief and nodded at Trevon.


    A beautiful smile finally appeared on Trevon''s face. However, there was a glimmer of light in his


    eyes. It was tears of excitement.


    Perhaps this was tears of joy.


    The couple looked at each other and smiled.


    Cyril walked around the room excitedly. His voice was so excited that it broke. "I want to tell them.


    I''ll tell my dad and others."


    Nona raised her hand to wipe her tears. She stood by the bed and smiled foolishly at Sophia.


    Sophia''s eyeballs kept rolling, looking from one to the other.


    "You didn''t sleep for long, just a few days. Everything will be fine since you''ve woken up. Are you


    hungry? What do you want to eat? I will make it." Trevon touched Sophia''s forehead dotingly.


    "Dad, I feel like eating Spaghetti Bolognese," Sophia said.


    Upon hearing this, Natalie immediately put away the things. "I will make it. I''ll go now, but you just


    woke up. Can I make it softer?"


    "Okay, Mom, do whatever you want. I believe in your skills." Sophia smiled.


    By the time Natalie left, Sophia guessed she had slept for more than a few days. Everyone was


    there, and they were all crying. In her daze, she heard many people talking to her and scolding her.


    She didn''t like pretentious and sad atmospheres. "Why are you crying? I''m fine, aren''t I? Don''t cry,


    or I''ll think I''m dying."


    "Sophia, what are you talking about?" Olivia would probably smile when Sophia said this in the past.


    Now, Olivia could not bear to hear Sophia say such ominous words.


    Sophia forced a smile and hid the sadness in her heart. "I was just saying. You took it seriously.


    Let''s not talk about it. I won''t say it."


    Trevon noticed Sophia''s expression. He held Sophia''s hand with heartache and pursed his lips


    without saying anything.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Cyril was so excited that his hands were trembling. He sent a message to the group chat Freedom,


    saying, [Great news. Great news. Sophia is awake. Sophia is awake. Sophia is awake. I can''t help


    repeating it.]


    Harper replied immediately, [Are you serious?]


    Liam was skeptical of this statement. After all, Sophia had been lying down for so long. So, he sent


    a message to ask, [ Are you still in your dreams?]


    Without waiting for Cyril to answer, Nona replied, [It''s true. Sophia just woke up. We''re all in the


    Wilson''s residence.]


    George added, [I''m here too.]


    Liam replied, [Fuck, I''ll be right there.]


    Harper also replied, [I''ming too.]


    After that, George sent another message to his father. Now that Sophia was awake, everyone was


    in a state of excitement. They did not have the time to inform others one by one. George said in his


    message, [Dad, Sophia is awake.]


    Then, he sent a message to Jasper, saying, [Jasper, Sophia is awake.]


    After sending it, he sent another message to Chris, saying, [Uncle Chris, Sophia is awake.]


    Thest message was sent to Ste. [ Ste, Sophia is awake.]


    After informing them, George put his phone away and hid it in his pocket.


    Half an hourter, the Spaghetti Bolognese was ready. Natalie came up with a te of Spaghetti.


    One could smell the fragrance from afar. Sophia wanted to raise her hand but realized that her


    father and sister were holding her hands.


    Before Sophia woke up, the family had prepared a lot of food that she could eat after she woke up.


    This Spaghetti was also bought by Trevon personally. It was thin and easy to digest.


    Trevon stood up. George had already brought over a cushion. He asked warmly, "Uncle Trevon, do


    you want another one?"


    After helping Sophia sit up, Trevon realized one cushion was not enough. He instructed, "George,


    get me another one."


    "Oh, okay." Soon, George went to the small sofa to get a cushion and handed it to Trevon.


    Nona and Cyril were still excitedly sharing this good news in the group chat. At this moment,


    everyone was smiling happily.


    Sophia was helped to sit up. She had slept for too long. When she sat up, she felt a little dizzy.


    Trevon saw her close her eyes and thought that she had some seque. His eyes were filled with


    worry. "Are you feeling unwell? I will bring you to the base for a checkup after eating."


    There were only monitoring devices in the room. There was nothing that could be used to check on


    her in detail.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I''m hungry, or maybe I''ve slept for too long. I''m just a little dizzy. I''ll be fine after


    eating." As soon as Sophia finished speaking, she met her father''s worried gaze. Sophia quickly


    changed her words and smiled. "I''ll go for a checkup after eating."


    Olivia was still holding Sophia''s hand. She was afraid that Sophia would fall asleep again if she let


    go. Sophia tugged her hand and said, "I won''t run away."


    Only then did she let go. No one in the room had any intention of leaving. It was as if they were


    afraid that Sophia, as she said, woke up because she was dying soon. They wanted to watch her


    eat the Spaghetti before leaving.


    They all looked at her in a daze.


    Trevon did not let Sophia eat it herself. He took the Spaghetti from Natalie''s hand, picked up the


    fork, lowered his head, and carefully blew on it. He fed it to Sophia''s mouth bit by bit. Sophia did not


    stop him and opened her mouth to eat.


    Natalie said, "Eat Spaghetti only. Don''t eat the side dishes. When you recover, I will make you


    more."


    Sophia nodded obediently.


    Everyone watched as she ate the Spaghetti one bite at a time. It was as if they were eating it


    themselves. They were excited, and their hands trembled as Sophia finished half a te of


    Spaghetti. Everyone''s faces were filled with smiles, and they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Olivia watched Sophia eat the Spaghetti in a daze and smiled like a fool.


    Looking at the scene, Sophia tried her best to hold back her tears. She felt sorry for making


    everyone worry. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she realized she could not say a


    word.


    After a while, Rachel came in with Caleb. As soon as she entered, she saw Sophia eating Spaghetti


    on the bed. She was so excited that she cried and called out with a trembling voice, "Sophia."


    Swallowing the food in her mouth, Sophia looked at her grandparents. "Grandma, Grandpa."


    "Oh, it''s good that you''re awake. I''m d you''re awake. It''s great. Thank God," Caleb said. He also


    silently told histe parents that Sophia had woken up.


    Mary''s legs prevented her from walking freely. She held the handrail and walked in to take a look.


    She secretly wiped her tears and went out again. Everyone had their backs facing the door, so they


    didn''t see Marye.


    After going downstairs, Mary picked up her bag and prepared to go to the Wilson family''s cemetery.


    After dinner, everyone moved to the base. Sophia was carried into the car by Trevon. In an instant,


    Sophia felt that she was too weak. However, since it was because her father was worried, she did


    not refuse. She did whatever she could to make her father feel happy and at ease.


    When other kids were about to arrive at the Wilson''s residence, they were notified to go to the base.


    Therefore, halfway there, they changed directions and headed toward the base.


    Caleb and Rachel were waiting at home. Trevon said that it wouldn''t help even if they all went there.


    Frank, Ava, Jasper, Ruby, Hackett, and Edward were already waiting at the base. Chris and Ste


    were also waiting at the side. They all arrived at the base at the fastest speed.


    Seeing the RV stop, Frank and Jasper helped to open the door. Trevon did not let Sophia walk by


    herself the entire time. He carried her out of the car. Sophia gave everyone a reassuring smile as


    she greeted everyone.


    Seeing that Sophia had woken up, Frank, who was usually calm, looked surprised. He nced at


    Trevon, who was silent, and said, "It''s good you''re awake. Let''s go in and check."


    Jasper raised his hand and prepared to carry Sophia. He said, "Dad, let me carry Sophia."


    "I''ll do it." Trevon insisted.


    Jasper nodded and let his father do it. Ruby took a look at Sophia and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hackett happily scratched his hair. He scratched his hair but still felt that it was not enough. Then,


    he scratched Frank''s. Frank elbowed him and red at him. He said coldly, "You''re itching for a


    beating."


    Hackett grinned. "I''m just too happy."


    When Ava saw the scene of them fighting again, she smiled and walked forward with them. Trevon


    carried Sophia and strode inside. He was anxious to confirm his daughter''s health. Natalie followed


    at the side.


    Ava wanted to help, but Frank grabbed her arm. "Let him do it himself."


    "Oh." After thinking about it, Ava seemed to understand what Frank meant.


    After a round of examination, Natalie personally followed and discussed the results with a few


    seniors. After more than an hour, almost every part of Sophia''s body had been examined.


    After they finished discussing, a smile appeared on Natalie''s face. She told Sophia, who was sitting


    there, Jasper, who was standing there, and Trevon, "Everything is fine. Don''t worry."


    Then, she patiently instructed her daughter, "Sophia, you have to recuperate well next."


    "Got it, Mom, Dad, I want to..." Sophia looked up with a pleading gaze.


    Before Sophia could finish her sentence, Trevon agreed. "I will take you there." Then, he patted


    Sophia''s head dotingly.


    "I''ll apany you." Jasper knew where Sophia was going. Ruby wanted to apany them, but


    she was interrupted by Trevon. "Go to work, you all. It''s a good day today. Come to the Wilson''s


    residence for dinner tonight. Jasper, go arrange it."


    "Well, okay." Jasper understood when he heard what his father said.


    Now that Sophia was fine, the gloominess in Natalie''s heart dissipated with the wind. She smiled


    and asked, "Is there a ce for me?"


    Now, Sophia waspletely upied by Trevon.


    Trevon smiled, looked at Natalie, and replied to her. Then, he instructed Olivia, "Go, Olivia. I''ll bring


    Sophia out for a while. Go and arrange dinner with your brother."


    "Oh, okay, then I''ll invite everyone." Olivia nodded.


    Chris had surgery to do at night. He was busy. He said it was great that Sophia woke up. Leia was


    on a business trip, and there were still two people at home who needed to study. He said, " Sophia,


    can I be absent tonight? There''s a surgery."


    Sophia nodded. "Alright."


    Chris smiled. Seeing that Sophia was in a good state, he raised his head and nced at Trevon,


    who had recovered his energy. He was relieved.


    They walked out of the office. Then, they saw a group of children standing at the door. Liam was the


    most eye-catching. He had shaved his head, making Sophia so shocked that she stopped in her


    tracks. After checking, she insisted on walking by herself. She only held her father''s hand and


    asked in shock, "What''s going on? A new look? Is it the new trend?"


    This was said to the bald Liam. Ten minutes ago, when the others saw Liam, they were also


    dumbfounded. They asked him what stimted him to shave his satisfied hair and even shave it all.


    Hackett put his hands in his pockets and automatically blocked his son''s shiny head. He did not


    know medicine and could only wait outside. When he saw Sophiae out, he asked, "How is it?"


    Trevon replied, "Pretty good, thanks."


    He said thanks to everyone. He could not say much to express his gratitude, but he remembered


    everyone''s actions during this period.


    Edward nodded. Liam wiped his shiny bald head and smiled.


    Frank said, "You have thanked me millions of times. Stop saying it. Sophia is my niece, after all."


    Hackett added, "She''s also my daughter. My son-inw''s sister can be considered my daughter."


    Before Liam could exin, Sophia felt she heard a piece of big news. She asked, "Son-inw?"


    Olivia smiled and held Sophia''s other hand. "Jasper and Ruby. They''ve already registered their


    marriage. So, hey, this is our sister-inw."


    After saying that, Olivia pointed at Ruby and introduced her new identity.


    Ruby smiled gently.


    For a moment, Sophia could not react. Sophia tried her best to recall the words that had appeared


    in her ears. In her daze, she had heard several words like marriage and sister-inw. It was just the


    image of blood sttering on her face was more vivid in her mind.


    Ruby took a few steps forward and said gently, "There''s no hurry. I''ll exin to you tonight what


    happened."


    Sophia nodded. Trevon gave a few simple instructions to everyone. Then, he told Frank and


    Hackett he was going to the cemetery. Frank understood and said he would go to the Wilson''s


    residence after the meeting.


    "Edward, invite Rose to the Wilson''s residence for dinner," Trevon said.


    "Okay, alright. I''ll pick her upter." Edward agreed.


    In the cemetery, a brand new tombstone was erected in a corner. On the ck tombstone was


    written, "Harvey Jorge."


    ording to the Wilson family rules, only the Wilson family people were allowed in this cemetery.


    However, Harvey had to be in this cemetery, too, even if hisst name was not Wilson.


    Sophia restrained her emotions and squatted down with Natalie''s help. Natalie brought some things


    and ced them on the table. Then, she handed a bouquet to Sophia and said, "Give your captain


    a bouquet."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Okay." The moment Sophia received the bouquet, tears welled up in her eyes again. She put the


    bouquet in front of the tombstone with trembling hands.


    Then, she sat on the ground like she did on a mission. She crossed her legs and rested her chin on


    one hand. She was silent as she stared at the name on the tombstone without blinking.


    Trevon pulled his trouser legs and sat down beside his daughter. Natalie also followed suit. She


    raised her hand and hugged her daughter like they were friends. "Sophia, if you have anything to


    say, just say it."


    She would feel better after she said it. That way, she wouldn''t have to hide it in her heart and feel


    suppressed.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    In the cemetery, some of the flowers in Theo''s grave had withered from the cold, while others had


    bloomed even more gorgeously.


    "If it wasn''t for the captain, I might be lying here today..." After a long silence, Sophia finally said.


    The couple didn''t say anything. They were both silent because Sophia was telling the truth.


    However, be it Trevon or Natalie, they didn''t intend to tell Sophia that Harvey was her bodyguard.


    If they said so, Sophia would feel defeated. For those who wanted to prove themselves and pursue


    their dreams, it would make them doubt themselves and feel frustrated if they knew there had


    always been people helping to pave the way for them.


    "We waited in that hidden ce for three days and three nights. We painted our faces with


    camouge and couldn''t see each other''s faces well. We didn''t wash our faces or brush our teeth


    for three days. We only drank some water and dried bread. We didn''t do anything. We only stared at


    the exit and waited for those bastards toe out. I remember that at 12:30 that night, they came


    out, but it seemed like the information was wrong. The higher-ups said there would be three people,


    but we counted in the dark and realized there were 15. It was seriously over the limit.


    "We wanted to report the situation to the higher-ups but didn''t have time. We brought as many


    people as they did. There would be casualties if we fought. If there were only three, we believed we


    could arrest them."


    Sophia recounted the thrilling experience. When she said it, she sounded like she was talking about


    someone else until she said, "In the chaos, a bandit tried to escape. I didn''t even think twice at that


    time. I only wanted to catch him and make him be punished, but... I didn''t expect him to have bombs


    in his hands...


    "I chased him for a long time. There were two other people with me. I ran faster than them, so they


    were a little behind me. Just as I caught him, we started fighting. We fought for a while. Then, the


    two people behind me came. They fired at the criminal while the criminal fired at them as well. The


    criminal was skilled and urate. The other two were hit in the arm. Seeing that he was about to


    escape again, I hugged his neck, snatched his gun, and dismantled it. My gun was also kicked to


    the foot of the mountain by him... After fighting for a long time, we were both injured. My hand was


    broken, and so was his..."


    Sophia gave a rough description, not very detailed.


    Natalie felt a lump in her throat when she heard that. She turned her head to look elsewhere to


    ease her mood. This was the first time she heard how her daughter carried out a mission. She felt


    like her heart was being cut with a knife.


    Trevon, on the other hand, had a dark expression. His lips were pursed tightly, and his breathing


    was heavy as he clenched his fists tightly.


    After a while, Sophia said, "In the end, the captain fell in front of me to protect me. His head was


    blown off..." His blood sttered all over her face. Even in death, he still used his body as a cover to


    protect her.


    Sophia cried after saying that. Trevon and Natalie hugged her andforted her. Trevon asked,


    "Sophia, if you were the captain, would you do the same?"


    Sophia nodded in her father''s arms. Yes, this was their mission. They would sacrifice themselves for


    theirrades. Every time they carried out a mission, they would write a suicide note for


    themselves. This time, she wrote it too.


    However, she was still alive. The will probably wouldn''t reach her father.


    But she would still me herself. The person who should have been lying there was her.


    Sophia''s mind was filled with images of Harvey''s blood on her face. Her hands were shockingly


    dark red. At that time, she was exhausted. When she touched the sticky blood all over her face, she


    could not take it and fainted when Harvey fell.


    When they returned to the Wilson''s residence, it was already past four in the afternoon.


    Before they even stepped into the house, they could hear the teasing voice in the courtyard. "Why


    did you shave your head? Don''t tell me you want to be a monk."


    Olivia looked at the bald man sitting on the sofa opposite her. Under the light, the top of Liam''s head


    was reflective. It was a little funny.


    Liam rolled his eyes at Olivia. "I like it. Mind your business."


    Sherri did not know what was wrong with her son. He went out yesterday and returned bald. At that


    time, the entire family was dumbfounded. When they asked him why he did that, Liam only said, "It


    is too tiring to wash my hair."


    The gloominess in everyone''s hearts was gone. Frank leanedzily on the sofa with his legs


    crossed. Ava fed him a tomato.


    Frank said slyly, "Let me know if you need a rmendation letter to be a monk."


    Hackett said, "Be quiet for a while." He raised his hand and patted his son on the back of the head.


    When his palm touched the back of his head, it felt a little strange, as if he was touching a loach.


    His hair stood on end. "Put on a hat tomorrow."


    Harper ced his hands on his mother''s shoulders and smiled slyly. "Liam, have you fallen out of


    love and shaved your head to vent your anger?"


    "You fell out of love. When did you fall in love?" The gossipy Rose, Cyril, and Olivia asked in unison.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Liam. Even Sherri, his biological mother, was


    looking at him, waiting for an answer.


    Liam was speechless when he met countless burning gazes. Just as everyone was waiting to watch


    the show, three people came in from the door, sessfully diverting the topic of breakup.


    Sherri, Rose, and Ava went up to them. "Sophia,e quickly."


    After crying, Sophia''s mood was much better, but the knot in her heart was still there. She might not


    be able to carry out another mission because of the aftereffects of the trauma. "I just heard


    someone break up," Sophia said.


    The topic that was supposed to be covered was sessfully stirred up again. Liam felt speechless.


    Sophia''s words made everyoneugh.


    Before eating, everyone chatted in the living room. It was very lively. After Sophia woke up, Frank,


    Hackett, and Edward went to chat in the courtyard, leaving the children and women inside.


    In the courtyard, the three men held cigarettes between their fingers. However, Trevon rejected the


    cigarettes Frank handed over. "I''m not smoking anymore. I''ll quit since Sophia has woken up."


    "Alright, let me see if Sophia haspletely let go." Frank took a puff of his cigarette and blew out a


    smoke ring. Those who knew how to read people''s expressions could always see things others


    could not.


    As they were talking, the Turner family people arrived. After greeting them, Emma and Daniel


    entered the door. Christina also walked into the living room. Joseph went in to confirm that Sophia


    was fine and came out. He looked behind him, confirmed no one was there, and said softly, "Sophia


    probably hasn''t let gopletely."


    Joseph said this to Trevon as soon as he came out. "We must let herpletely untie the knot in


    her heart."


    Otherwise, she might make wild guesses whenever she was alone. This was a mine buried deep in


    the ground. If something happened, it would blow up.


    Trevon nodded. He could tell that although Sophia looked fine on the surface, she had yet to let go.


    It was just that she didn''t want them to worry. She appeared to be carefree. However, she was no


    longer as carefree as before.


    "Hackett, pick a date for Ruby and Jasper to hold their wedding. I n to bring Sophia to a snow


    mountain to live for a while," Trevon said.


    Upon hearing this, Hackett took a puff of his cigarette and put his hands in his pockets. "What''s the


    point of me picking? It''s not like you don''t know your daughter-inw well. Ruby won''t get married in


    peace unless Sophia gets better. Haven''t they already registered their marriage? Why? Do you


    have to ask them to hold a wedding before you can admit she is your daughter-inw?"


    "That''s not what I meant," Trevon said. He just felt his family owed Ruby.


    Hackett naturally understood what Trevon meant. "Don''t be garrulous. There isn''t a right day for the


    wedding in the first half of the year anyway. Bring Sophia to rx first."


    Joseph said, "Do you need me to go with you? You''re talking about the snow mountain overseas,


    aren''t you? That''s a dangerous area. Wild animals are often seen there."


    When Frank heard what Joseph said, he seemed to know which snow mountain it was. However,


    because his children were taking the SAT this year, he could not go with them this time. He was a


    little sorry. "I can''t apany you this time. If you''re still on the snow mountain after SAT, I''lle


    and look for you."


    "I''m not there to hold a party." Trevon was grateful for his friends'' good intentions. However, he


    wanted to bring Sophia to experience a different way of survival alone to rxpletely.


    At the dining table, Trevon stood up and raised his ss to thank everyone for their help and


    concern for so long. He raised his ss in the air and thanked them sincerely. "I''m not good at


    words. And I''ll cut the crap. Thank you all. Cheers. "


    Everyone stood up. The kids were all drinking soft drinks like juice. The men were all drinking wine.


    Even Natalie and Christina were drinking red wine, and Ste chose milk.


    Sherri also wanted to pour herself a ss of wine, but Hackett stopped her. He advised, "Madam, I


    think you should drink milk or some other beverage." He did not want to tie the knot of the balloons


    again.


    He would never forget that he spent a whole night to tie the knot. He did not want to do it again.


    The number 250 was still vivid in his memory.


    Natalie had thought of this as well. She smiled and nudged Sherri''s shoulder. "Alright, you should


    just drink the juice. The wine is not right for you."


    Under everyone''s strong persuasion, Sherri gave up on drinking wine and chose fruit juice.


    With his bald head, Liam was the most conspicuous person in the group. Olivia and Nona looked at


    the bald head asionally and smiled. Harper and Cyril wereughing loudly, looking a little


    wicked.


    Everyone drank a toast and sat down. The adults talked at the dining table, and the kids were


    whispering. As Trevon said, Sophia was no longer as carefree and heartless as before after this


    incident. She talked a lot less.


    Jasper sat beside Sophia. His heart ached as he touched the back of Sophia''s head and asked,


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll help you get it."


    Sophia smiled. "Jasper, I haven''t congratted you and Ruby yet. I''ll make up for it another day."


    In the cemetery, her parents had already told her everything. They also said that Jasper had


    dyed the wedding. She would know about this sooner orter anyway. Her parents might as well


    told her themselves.


    Sophia looked at Ruby''s gentle smile and wanted to apologize, but Ruby beat her to it and said


    casually, "Don''t feel burdened. I want all my sisters and cousins toe and wish me well and be


    my bridesmaids. I''ll be happy."


    Sophia smiled when she heard that. "Okay."


    Jasper picked up some food for Sophia and said in a low voice, "It''s all in the past. Hurry up and


    eat."


    "Okay." Sophia nodded.


    After dinner, everyone stayed in the living room for a while. During that time, Mr. and Mrs. William


    and Grace came. When it was almost 9:30 p.m., knowing that Sophia needed to rest, everyone left.


    The Turner family people had been living in the Wilson''s residence during Christmas. Natalie asked


    Daniel and the others to stay in the Roberts family residence for a few days and apany Ava.


    Daniel and Emma agreed and left with George. Before leaving, Sophia punched George, and


    George smiled.


    Frank put his hands in his pockets and left. "I''m leaving. Call me if you need anything."


    Christina, Joseph, and Ste were going to the Yamin family. Joseph said, "Then I''ll go back first."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay." Natalie nodded, reassuring them.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Sophia''s nket had been changed, and all the equipment in the room had been moved away. One could tell that the room had been cleaned.


    Jasper followed behind Sophia slowly and said, "Do you like it? If you don''t, I''ll change it for you. Ruby chose the color for you.¡±


    In the afternoon, Jasper and Ruby changed the color of the bedsheets for Sophia. They were light green and represented vitality.


    Ruby said that it represented a new beginning.


    Sophia nced at the light green four-piece set. She bent down and reached out to touch it. It feelsfortable and soft. She said, "It''s beautiful.


    Jasper, Ruby, thank you."


    "It''s good that you like it. These are a few new clothes Jasper and I bought for you when we went to buy nkets this afternoon. Try them on and see


    if they suit you,¡± Ruby said


    After that, Ruby tumed around and took the shopping bags from the sofa. Seeing that Sophia was trying on clothes, Jasper tactfully went out. Before


    he went out, he pinched Sophia''s cheek dotingly. She was so thin that her cheeks were not as chubby as before. His heart ached slightly.


    "I''m going to the study. Send me a message if you need anything," Jasper said. He didn¡¯t want Sophia to run around.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he bumped into Olivia, who had juste out. She was holding a pillow in her arms. It was the cute doll that


    Ava had given her. Jasper pressed his palm against her forehead and said, "Slow down."


    Olivia nced inside and realized her parents were no longer in the room. She asked, "Oh, I''ll sleep with Sophia tonight. Where are mom and dad?


    Are they downstairs?¡±


    Jasper was afraid that his two sisters would chat toote. Sophia needed to recuperate now and could not sleepte. "Okay, sleep early. Sophia can''t


    stay upte.¡±


    Olivia nodded and patted her chest. "Got it. I won''t let Sophia sleepte. I''ll keep an eye on her. Don''t worry, Jasper. Go ahead with your business.¡±


    She waved her hand.


    After giving his instructions, Jasper went to the study. He still had a video conference in the evening. He had postponed it. Olivia went into Sophia''s


    room and ced the pillow on the bed. Then, she turned back and closed the door without locking it.


    Sophia was wearing an irregr pale pink sweater and a pair of pajama pants. A pair of white pants was still ced on the nket. It should be a set.


    "Hmm, not bad. Not bad. Sophia, why don¡¯t you change your style in the future? I think you look quite feminine in this sweater. Hide the ck ones in


    your wardrobe,¡± Olivia said. A new life needed a new way of living.


    Sophia smiled, and her smile was not very natural. She had never worn such feminine clothes before. As Olivia said, the clothes in her wardrobe


    were ck or white or camouged. They were all ordinary. There were no off-shoulder or irregr clothes.


    It''s alright, but it doesn¡¯t seem to match me.¡± She felt a little awkward.


    Ruby walked over and helped Sophia pull off her hair, tied into a ball shape. She used her fingers to scratch the ends of Sophia''s hair and tied a new


    hairstyle for her. "It''s quite good-looking. It''s just that you''re not used to wearing it. As time passes, you''ll get used to it. Mom didn''t wear very feminine


    clothes in the past. She only wore jeans and sneakers. Later on, she wore a skirt and thin shoes.¡± She still didn''t wear high heels, though.


    Sophia nodded. She knew that her mother didn¡¯t wear dresses in the past. She didn''t even like to carry her purses. This was what Mary told them


    Seeing that Sophia had agreed, Ruby took the clothes to wash them. She did not ask the helper to wash them. Instead, she took them to her room


    and prepared to do it herself. The new sheets were taken to the dry cleaning shop to be washed. Because she had paid more money, it could be


    done very soon.


    When Ruby returned to her room, Jasper had just finished showering and came out. This was the mostfortable shower he had had in a long


    time. In the past, he thought Sophia might suddenly wake up, so he always finished his shower quickly.


    He nced at the clothes in Ruby''s hands and asked, "Is this going to be washed?¡±


    Ruby said gently, "Yes, I n to wash it. Sophia said that she could give it a try.¡±


    "I''ll do it." Jasper put the towel around his neck and was about to take the clothes from Ruby''s hand when she rejected him. "Sit down, and I''ll dry


    your hair for you. There aren''t many clothes. It won''t take long."


    Jasper wanted to say something, but Ruby gently patted him. In the end, Jasper could not resist her stubbornness and let her wash the clothes as he


    went to dry his hair himself.


    One was washing clothes in the bathroom, while the other was drying his hair in the same room. And they chatted. Jasper asked Ruby to wash them


    in the bathroom. The bathroom was big enough, so there was no need to go to theundry room.


    The sound of the hairdryer and water flowing did not seem out of ce. They were harmonious.


    Ruby washed very seriously. She lowered her head and washed these clean clothes repeatedly. Jasper tilted his head to look at her side profile. Her


    skin was soft, to begin with, and it would turn red with a slight touch


    As she lowered her head, a strand of her hair fell. Jasper had just finished drying his hair and put the hairdryer in ce. He tucked her hair behind her


    ear. The sudden touch made her lock up and see that his hair was notpletely dry. She said gently, "Blow it a little longer. It''s still a little wet.¡±


    Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. His hands tightened. "It''ll be dry when you''re done.


    I''ll stay with you.¡±


    Ruby smiled,ughing at how he was acting like a child. "How should I wash it if you hug me like this?¡±


    Because he had been suppressing his emotions during the period and had not treated her well. he thought he must have neglected her a lot. He


    could not help but lean close to her neck and kiss it. "Just go on washing, and I''ll continue hugging you. It won''t affect you."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ruby was silent for a while. She could tell that he was rxed from his tone. At least he could act shamelessly now. Atst, she did not push him


    away because she felt sorry for him. She bent down and continued washing with a smile on her lips.


    Jasper was so clingy today. During the washing process, Ruby had already lost count of the times he kissed her. He kissed her frequently and non-


    stop, making her not be in the mood to wash clothes. However, seeing that he was in a good mood, she could not bear to stop him.


    In another room, Trevon, Olivia, Sophia, and Natalie were chatting in the same room. One of the twins was lying down, and the other was sitting


    under the nket. Natalie and Trevon were sitting on stools.


    Olivia had agreed to chat with Sophia, but in the end, she fell asleep earlier than Sophia after chatting for a while. Perhaps it was because she had


    been tense for so long and hadn''t slept well, and she felt at ease sleeping beside Sophia


    Unknowingly. she fell asleep. Listening to the bnced breathing beside them, Trevon, Sophia, and Natalie looked at each other and smiled. Natalie''s


    heart ached when she saw the smile on Sophia''s face. Sophia had lost weight.


    Sophia used to eat a lot, and her face was always chubby. Now, there was no chubbyness at all. ¡°This child might be too tired. Sophia, if you feel


    unwell, you have to tell me in time."


    "Mom, aren''t the results of today''s checkup good? I''m fine.¡± As she spoke, afraid that her parents wouldn''t believe her, Sophia stretched out her arms


    and moved them to show she was alright.


    The couple turned around at the same time and looked at each other. Trevon said in a negotiating tone. "Sophia, I want to go to a snow mountain. Are


    you interested ining with me?"


    Hearing this, Sophia widened her eyes and was a little stunned. She suddenly raised her voice and realized that she had been too loud. She nced


    at her sleeping sister beside her and lowered her voice. "Snow mountain? Where?"


    "It''s overseas. Do you want to go and travel there with me?" Trevon¡¯''s eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Sophia in a daze, afraid she


    would reject him.


    A few secondster, Sophia seemed to understand what her father meant. She smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you. Just the two of us?"


    Trevon replied, "And Terrell."


    "Terrell, does he want to go too? He..." Sophia swallowed the questions she wanted to ask.


    "Yes, you''ll know when you get there. Then I''ll start making arrangements. The two of us will go out and y. We''ll attend your brother''s wedding


    when we return," Trevon said.


    Regarding this matter, Sophia wanted to apologize to Ruby, but Ruby did not allow it. She only said she would be d ta have one more sister at her


    wedding. She knew Ruby wasforting her. "Has Jasper''s wedding date been set?¡±


    Natalie could see the guilt in


    Sophia''s eyes.andforted her.


    So, she said, ¡°Not yet. We''re still


    choosing a¡®date. Go out and y ~


    with yourdad first. When the times


    comes;welll inform you toa.


    back,Perhaps the date we choose


    will. Be when youe backs] wont


    ge with you. Your grandfather''s legs


    aren''t good. I have to stay at home


    and watch over him. Jasper and


    Ruby have to go to work. I will be a


    family doctor at home." Content


    belongs to


    Natalie and Trevon stayed in their daughter''s room for a while and were about to leave. Trevon stood up and patted Sophia''s head. "Go to sleep. I''m


    leaving.¡±


    "Dad, Mom, good night," Sophia said.


    "Good night. Sweet dreams. Don''t think about anything else. We agreed this afternoon, understand?" Natalie touched Sophia''s face and said with a


    smile


    Sophia nodded and smiled. "Okay."


    After leaving Sophia''s room, Trevon called Terrell and asked him to make arrangements. The time was set on January 20th. He nned to wait for


    Sophia to recover for a few days and for Olivia to go to school.


    "Bring more bodyguards over. Didn''t


    Joseph say that''s where the wild


    beasts appear? Our goal is to empty


    Sophia''s mind and add new >


    memorias. We''re not risking our


    lives," Natalie said. She was stitfa


    litt eworried, She had never ~~


    experienced the thrill of wi derness


    Sivival, but in the afterngon, she


    read news about many fans of wild


    adventures online. It looked a little


    dangerous.


    Trevon put his arm around Natalie''s shoulder and entered the house. "Don''t worry. Terrell stayed there alone for three months back then. We''ll bring


    ten bodyguards with us. We''ll be very safe.¡±


    Early the next morning.


    Sophia woke tip early and slept well


    the entire night. Little did she know


    that Natatie-had added sleeping pills


    to her mitk. Natalie was afraid that


    Sophiawould have nightmares-and


    wanted her to sleep peacefully for a


    fewdays to recover. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org >


    In the dining room, the family sat together to have breakfast. It had been a long time since such a gathering had taken ce.


    Sophia asked Olivia, "Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    "Howe I fell asleepst night? Weren''t we chatting?¡± Olivia had forgotten how she fell asleep. She just suddenly fell asleep while chatting


    Sophia said, "I fell asleep, too. Grandpa, do you want this? I''ll get it for you."


    Caleb waved his hand. "Leave it there. I will take it myself. Are you feeling better?"


    Although he said that. Sophia still helped Caleb bring breakfast and ced it on his te. She even asked Caleb if he wanted to drink milk. Caleb


    waved his hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t want it.


    After helping Caleb prepare breakfast, Sophia smiled and replied, "Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Look, I''m revived.¡±


    Trevon suddenly said in a deep voice, "I''m preparing to go on a trip with Sophia in a few days. You can arrange thepany matters. Terrell will also


    go out with us."


    Ruby turned around and looked at Jasper. She did not say anything. She did not know what Trevon and Sophia were going to do. As a junior, it was


    inappropriate for her to ask too many questions. She only ate quietly.


    Jasper nodded. He knew what his father was thinking. If Terrell left, he would be even busier. "Okay, got it. Have fun.¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Sophia. Sophia nodded. She was afraid that Jasper would be too busy. "Dad, if..."


    ¡°You think I can''t make it?¡± Jasper asked with a smile


    Sophia shook her head.


    "Then, have fun," Jasper said


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia nodded.


    Caleb and Rachel did not stop their son''s arrangements. They only nodded and did not object.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    On January 17th, the Turner family people returned to Sapphire City. Sophia apanied Olivia to register at school. Before Sophia went overseas,


    Olivia prepared to go home every day and sleep with Sophia in her room at night.


    On January 20th, Trevon brought Sophia, Terrell, and the ten bodyguards onto the private ne. They headed to the snow mountain and brought


    several bags of equipment.


    One bag contained tools for cutting down trees, as well as tools just in case. The other bag contained tents, the down sleeping bags, and some warm


    equipment. There were also some regr medicines and so on. It was veryplete.


    Indeed, as Trevon said, they were going on a tour, not an adventure.


    Before leaving, Sophia asked Jasper and Ruby to choose a good day. To let Sophia recover better, Ruby chose three days for Sophia to choose from


    One was May 20th, one was October 1st, and thest was New Year''s Day.


    Sophia did not want Jasper and Ruby to wait too long. so she chose May 20th. This day was also the day Jasper and Ruby started dating, which was


    very meaningful. She believed she could let go.


    At that time, she would happily attend the wedding. If she could still return to the battlefield...


    Looking at the ne taking off, Natalie raised her head and cried. Jasper reached out to hug his mother and said in a low voice, "Mam, I''m here.


    Don''t worry.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Natalie put her arm around Jasper¡¯s waist and took a deep breath. "Let''s go. You need to go to work with Ruby. I''ll go back and tell your grandma and


    grandpa."


    Jasper was worried about his mother and prepared to send her back to the Wilson''s residence before going to thepany. "Okay, I''ll send you


    back.¡±


    Seeing that Jasper''s tone was firm, Natalie didn¡¯t insist. She held Jasper''s wrist with one hand and Ruby with the other and walked out.


    Trevon did not tell Frank and Hackett that he was leaving today. He did not want it to be too sad when he left.


    However, little did they know that the cars of Frank and Hackett were already parked in the parking lot outside the airport. They had also watched the


    private ne soar into the sky.


    Seeing Natalie, Jasper, and Rubye out, Frank, half bent against the door, put out his cigarette and stood up. He nodded at Natalie.


    Hackett went forward and said a few words to Natalie. Natalie nodded. "Got it. If there¡¯s anything. I''ll call you. Go ahead with your business."


    Frank opened the car door and stopped for a few seconds. He held the door frame with one hand and seemed to have thought of something. He


    handed a phone to Jasper. "I''ll leave the mecha team to you. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Jasper held the ck phone that Frank had given him. After a few seconds of silence, he stuffed the phone into his pocket and replied, "Got it, Uncle


    Frank."


    Ruby and Jasper sent Natalie back to the Wilson''s residence. Hackett and Frank went to thepany. Since Trevon was not in Athana, as his good


    friends, they had to take care of his family often.


    A few hourster, the private ne hovered directly at the top of the snow mountain. The cabin door opened. The raging wind made one feel like


    knives were cutting their faces. Terrell grabbed the rope andnded first. The second person to go down was Sophia. She was also very agile and


    was not inferior to Terrell in speed. Trevon was thest toe down, followed by ten bodyguards, all carrying backpacks on their backs.


    The bodyguards shivered from the cold. They suddenly yawned and shrunk their necks.


    Trevon also couldn''t help but shiver. His lips trembled as he zipped up his down jacket to the top. He then turned around and zipped Sophia''s ck


    down jacket up to the top.


    As far as the eye could see, it was endless white. The trees around them were not green at all. They were all white. The trunks were coffee-colored.


    From the nearby branches, one could see that the bark had cracked from the cold


    The snow had already reached their calves, which showed how thick it was. Trevon looked around and felt this ce was nice because it was empty


    and habitable. He ordered, "Let''s do it here. First, deal with the snow on the ground and empty a ce to set up our tents."


    Terrell skillfully ced his backpack on the ground. Then, he took out a shovel from anotherrge bag. He handed one to Saphia. "Try it. Shoveling


    snow can help reduce stress."


    Sophia took it and exhaled for a long time. "Thank you, Terrell."


    ¡°It''ll be warm when we move. After we set up the tent and start a fire inside, the temperature inside the tent will be 86¡ãF different from the outside. We


    can even wear short sleeves when we hide inside," Terrell told Sophia what he had experienced while shoveling snow.


    "Will there be wolves and wild beasts here tonight?¡± Sophia held a shovel and shoveled the snow seriously as she chatted with Terrell. Her father was


    right. Snow seemed to be able to cleanse the soul. At this moment, all she could feel was the caldness.


    The thick snow had long buried the grass on the ground. It was white everywhere. With a gentle shake of the withered tree trunk, lots of snow would


    fall


    The snow had always feltfortable and peaceful.


    And these trees in the snowy mountains gave the impression of perseverance. Even when the wind blew hard, they stood upright.


    "Yes. Look at the footprints over there. They belong to the wolf. That should be the bear''s,¡± Terrell said. However, Sophia was not afraid. Instead, she


    found it quite exciting. She was a little excited. "Can we see them tonight?¡±


    "I don''t think so. We''ll start a fire at the edge of the tent, but your father has a drone that can capture the movements of the wolves. You can take a


    look then. You''ll feel like you''re there. It feels pretty good,¡± said Terrell.


    When Trevon saw his daughter chatting happily with Terrell with a smile, he knew he had made the right choice. This advice came from Terrell.


    Trevon instructed the bodyguards to get firewood while he took out his tent to install Sophia and his tent.


    He didn''t intend to let Saphia sleep in a tent in such extreme weather and environment by herself. She had to be within his line of sight.


    Soon, an open space waspleted. Two tents could be ced side by side there. The bodyguards were fast. They were already setting up the


    tents.


    Sophia felt that the temperature of the snow mountain was at least minus 68¡ãF. Even with thick gloves, she could feel the cold. Her hands were so


    cold that she could not feel anything, but this feeling was quite good. "Terrell, have you been here before?"


    Terrell knew it too well. He would not have known such details if he had not experienced the difference in temperature inside and outside.


    "My situation is the same as yours, but I''m the captain. Because of my misjudgment. my teammates died in another country, Soutnd." Therefore,


    Terrell stayed there until Trevon needed him to return. Otherwise, he might not have returned for the rest of his life.


    Hearing this, Sophia paused. She didn''t know what to say. She never knew that Terrell was once a captain and had such a sad past.


    Terrell told Sophia everything about himself without hiding anything. Sophia forgot to shovel the snow, but she could not find any words offort


    because she had note out of the shadows yet. "So you quit?¡± she asked.


    Terrell smiled. It was relief and eptance.


    "I can''tmand anymore. It reminds me of myrades whenever I wear that outfit. The truth is, I''m just running away. To put it nicely. I''m sick. To


    put it bluntly, I''m just running away. It''s hard to ept. What do you think?" Terrell asked


    A momentter, Sophia nodded dumbly. She could empathize with him. She didn''t want to wake up because she was also avoiding it. She only


    wanted to hide. It was as if it had never happened, and no one had sacrificed if she could hide.


    She was just lying to herself.


    Listening to their conversation, Trevon felt upset. It took Terrell a long time to walk out, but he still couldn''t return to that ce. He could only quit and


    change jobs.


    He was conflicted and afraid. He


    hoped that S¨¦phia could let go of


    the past, buthe was also worried


    Sophia reight return there after ~


    letting ge of the pastpletely: He


    was Selfish and didn''t want to-


    experience it again, or there-might


    bea worse ident... He-didn''t even


    dare to think about it. Content


    belongs to


    The father and daughter set up the tent and blew on the intable bed together. Trevon instructed Sophia to press the snow on the edge of the tent to


    prevent the cold wind from pouring into the tent.


    ¡°Dad, why don''t we build a wall with snow to surround this ceter? That way, it will be warm at night, and we won''t have to worry about the cold


    wind entering the tent,¡± suggested Sophia with her hands on the shovel and her chin on her hands


    Trevon said, "Yes, we can. Let''s set up the tent first. Then, we cany everything out and light the firewood before we do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Away from the hustle and bustle, the endless whiteness and the story of Terrell just now made Sophia feel much better.


    Terrell said, ¡°Captains have their missions, andrades also have theirs. However, captains will also encounter unexpected things because of their


    mistakes. We are all humans, not gods. We can¡¯t possibly save the world, but we can use another method to make up for our mistakes in our way."


    Terrell spent his life atoning for it.


    He was an orphan. He had no parents, no wife, and no kids. He transferred every cent he earned to the families of hisrades who had sacrificed


    themselves. And he would use the rest to do charity. All his assets added up to only 200 dors, but it was enough for him


    The tent was set up a few hourster, and the fire was lit. Terrell skillfully picked up the pots and pans and prepared to cook in the wild. The


    bodyguards imitated Terrell and also started cooking


    On the other side, everyone was waiting for Trevon''s message at the Wilson''s residence at night. Calcting the time. they thought Trevon and the


    others should have arrived long ago.


    They could not help but feel a little worried. Natalie held her phone in her hand. Her eyes were filled with worry. When Jasper saw it. he said, "Mom,


    don¡¯t worry. Maybe they want to settle down before calling us."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the


    phone rang. Iwas a video call.


    Trevon always¡¯ could get the signal


    in the snaw mountain to report his


    safety. Imthe video, it was a dark


    tent. S@phia was sitting on an ar


    mattress, hugging a pillow. Ste was


    wearing a thin sweater. She-waved


    atthe screen with a smileon her


    face. "Mom, Grandpa, Grandma,


    Jasper, Ruby, look at our


    environment. How is it?" Content


    belongs to


    Trevon was very meticulous. He


    even hung cred lights in the tent.


    The firewood-was burning in the


    heater, and the temperature in the- _


    tent keptrising. Trevon was wearing


    a ckSweater and holding a phone


    in highand The white hair onshis


    head was long gone. On theirst day


    S¨¦phia woke up, he asked Natalie to


    pull it out one by one, afraid that


    Sophia would me herself if she


    saw it.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "We''re fine, Natalie. Do you want me to show you the snow mountain?" he said.


    "We''ll watch it tomorrow. Don''t go out." Natalie could see from inside the tent that there was a lot of snow on the edge of the tent. There was also


    snow constantly sticking to the tent outside. Natalie could imagine the harsh environment outside.


    Trevon insisted. He wanted to show his wife the environment of the snow mountain. "It¡¯s fine. I''ll show you. I added a fire outside. It''s very safe."

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Trevon put on a heavy down jacket and unzipped the tent. Only Terrell and Sophia were left inside.


    When he walked out of the tent, Trevon zipped it up. The lights outside the tent were dim. and a few kerosenemps were hanging there. Several


    fires were burning fiercely about 6 inches away. With this fire, no wild beasts would dare to approach the tent.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Smoke curled up from the chimney at the top of the tent, adding smoke to the empty snow mountain. From the screen, one could see that it was


    difficult for his breath to dissipate:


    Even through the screen, Natalie could feel how cold Trevon was. She said, "It''s too cold. Go inside."


    Jasper, Ruby, Olivia, Rachel, and Caleb were all looking at the person on the screen.


    ¡°It''s alright. I''Il let Terrell stay with Sophia for a while longer. Sophia¡¯s mood improved after chatting with Terrell in the afternoon. I don''t have any


    experience in this area, so Terrell is the most suitable." As he spoke, he sat by the fire. He had no intention of going in at all. He even threw a log into


    the fire. With a swish, the fire became even brighter. This way. it wouldn''t be cold.


    The call continued. Trevon turned the camera around to let everyone look at their surroundings. After turning around, they saw a ck mass in front


    of them. It was a little scary. "Olivia, do you dare toe here?" Trevon asked


    Olivia was not that bold. She was afraid of the cold and wore long johns in winter. She said, "I think I''ll pass."


    Hearing this, Trevonughed wantonly. It was already 30 minutester when they finally ended the call. Afraid it would be too cold and dangerous for


    Trevon to be outside, Natalie urged him to stay in the tent.


    After hanging up, Caleb and Rachel stood up and sighed. "Oh, I hope Sophia can let go of the past and be happy when she returns.¡±


    Rachel supported Caleb. "Natalie, if Sophia thinks things through after she returns, you and Trevon should persuade her not to go back. Just let her


    stay home and find a job in ourpany.¡±


    Ruby also felt that it was too dangerous. The family could no longer afford for Sophia to faint again. So, she said. ¡°Natalie, you can ask Sophia to


    follow me to the clothingpany."


    "That''s a good idea. We''ll talk about it when shees back," Natalie said.


    Olivia said, "I don''t have to think about work. I still have a few years to go. I n to study for a graduate school or something.¡±


    "Up to you. You''ll be in charge of the base after graduation. I''m going to retire. If Ruby gets pregnant, I''ll stay home and look after the child." As soon


    as Jasper said this, the entire familyughed. Ruby was a little shy. Her ears were slightly red. Jasper smiled and pinched the back of her neck. He


    was in a good mood.


    Olivia could tell Ruby was shy. "Okay. I''ll take over. I won''t let it affect you from taking care of your grandchildren, right, Jasper?"


    "I''m d you know,¡± Jasper said.


    Olivia shrugged her shoulders and nced at shy Ruby. Ruby was so shy. She wondered how Jasper usually interacted with her.


    Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.


    There was good news from Trevon. They said Sophia had already let go and was preparing to go home on May 1st. She could havee back in a


    few days, but after letting go of the knot in her heart, she was addicted to staying in that snow mountain. She insisted on staying for a few more days.


    There were already 108 snowmen piled up around the tent. Sophia piled them up by herself.


    However, Terrell also liked the snow mountain, so he set the time to May Day vacation. Natalie, who had received the message, spread the good


    news to her good friends and the others.


    On May 1st, the sun was shining brightly. It was a good day to pick someone up.


    The group had been waiting at the airport for a long time. They craned their necks to look inside. After a while, three people came out of the exit with


    backpacks on their shoulders. Sophia also had one on her shoulder. She rushed over excitedly when she saw her family standing at the door. The old


    Sophia was back. However, she had an additional sense of steadiness. She shouted at the top of her voice, "I''m back."


    Natalie staggered from her daughter''s hug. A broad hand held her waist and supported her. She looked up at the man she had not seen for a long


    time. Trevon had lost a lot of weight, but he had no sadness in his eyes. Everything was said without words. They looked at each other and smiled.


    Olivia hugged Sophia and spun around in circles. She could tell that Sophia had recovered. ¡°I missed you so much. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be


    able to make it in time for Jasper and Ruby''s wedding.¡±


    "How is that possible? I''ve missed it once, and I won''t miss it again. How can I not return when I have chosen the day for them? Am I right, Jasper?"


    Sophia said as she turned to Jasper.


    Seeing that Sophia had recovered, Jasper smiled. He raised his hand and touched Sophia''s head. Then, he looked at his father, who had lost weight.


    "Yes, it''s good that you''re back. Let''s go home."


    Frank and Hackett walked to Trevon''s side and punched him lightly. Then, they bumped fists with Terrell, who was following behind


    Frank nced at Trevon and smiled. "You''ve lost weight.¡±


    Trevon smiled. "To look better. It''s more attractive."


    Hackett''s shoulders trembled as heughed. All the gloominess was over. All they could see was a bright future


    Natalie, Olivia, and Sophia were holding hands with each other. Sherri and Rose were on leave. Ava was holding Frank''s hand.


    When they arrived at the door, they met Liam, who was rushing over. He was panting heavily. He rested his hands on his legs and panted for a long


    time before standing up to speak. He almost ran out of breath. Everyone looked at him.


    "I finally made it," he said.


    Sophia nced at his hair. The bald man finally had hair. ¡°Are you here to catch dinner?¡±


    "I''ve tried my best to rush over. Our professor is a procrastinator and dyed me for half an hour. I rushed over like I had a rocket stuffed in my butt.¡±


    Liam began to defend himself, but he was telling the truth and not lying.


    He thought of something else. "Oh, Harper said he can''te. His teacher wants to take attendance, and he can''t slip out."


    Edward was on a business trip today and would only rush back at night. Chris had surgery, and Leia happened to have gone overseas with Ste.


    ¡°Alright, you need to catch your breath first. Aren''t you afraid of dying?¡± Ruby walked over to help Liam catch his breath. She said, "Let''s go."


    Liam hadn''t even stopped panting yet. "I just arrived. And we''re leaving again.¡±


    Frank looked at Hackett with a faint smile. "If you like this ce, you can ask your father to apany you. I''m going. See you tonight.¡±


    Trevon said, "We''ll meet at Grand Manor at night."


    After walking out of the airport, everyone parted ways.


    And so the afternoon passed. Everyone gathered at Grand Manor at night to wee Sophia and celebrate her rebirth. At the dining table, Sophia


    made a decision. which she made on the snow mountain


    It was also advice from Terrell


    She raised her cup and stood up. First, she thanked everyone. Then, she said to them, "I''ve decided today. I''ve decided not to return to the team. I


    n to work at apany after Jasper and Ruby get married."


    Hearing this, Trevon finally heaved a


    sigh of relief Sophia saw this subtle


    expressionsy£¤es, she did not want to


    see her family worry about her


    anymare. Moreover, the knot inher


    hearthad been resolved, but if''she


    wentto the battlefield againshe


    right remember it from tine to


    time, as Terrell had said. ft might


    even affect her missions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although she told her leader that she would return whenever she was summoned, she did not know that even if the war spread to Athana, Trevon


    would not let her have a chance to fight again


    No one said anything pretentious. They raised their cups to congratte her. Whether it was Edward, Frank, Hackett, or Chris, they congratted


    Sophia.


    Natalie asked Sophia if she was going to the Wilson Group or the clothingpany. Sophia''s answer was unexpected. "I want to go toa


    kindergarten."


    Trevon understood his daughter and agreed. "Do as you wish.¡± As long as Sophia did not take the risk, he would think of a way to arrange another


    position for her.


    On May 20th, the ckwell family''s vi was decorated in a luxurious pce style. The entrance of the courtyard was also decorated in gold. It was


    extremely luxurious. Just like what Jasper said, thepensation was doubled. It cost lots of money.


    In the room, there were all kinds of luxurious,plicated designs. The rich colors, exquisite design, and all the details indicated this was a luxurious


    wedding


    Ste walked around the room and shook her head like a leader. She could not help but sigh. "This must cost lots of money. Ruby, Jasper is so


    generous to you."


    The bridesmaids in the room were all wearing custom-made golden tube-top dresses. Olivia and Sophia''s shoulder-length hair was draped over their


    shoulders. The ends of their hair were braided to braids by Trevon. Their hairstyles, clothes, and makeup were the same.


    Anyone who saw them would know that they were twin sisters.


    Olivia also feltJasper had done a


    great job. Sh¨¦-teplied, "Of course. My


    brother hasalways wanted to give: ~


    Ruby antinforgettable wedding."


    oreover, this was apensation.


    So, Jasper put in more effortsHe


    finalized every design himself. He


    Had prepared it attentively Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ever since the ident, Sophia''s personality had be much gentler. At this moment, she was staring at Ruby''s makeup. She even carefully


    helped to hand the stylists jewelry. "Ruby, this hairstyle is so beautiful.¡±


    The wedding dress Ruby was wearing today was also designed by herself. However, the diamonds on the wedding dress were from Ava. The


    diamonds were sparkling under the light and difficult to ignore.


    Just as Ste had said, they cost lots of money and were extremely luxurious.


    The bridesmajds were Olivia, Sophia,


    Nona, and Winnie, the assistant.


    Ruby had invited Pa before, but N


    ~~ :


    Pa refused and said she was


    happy te be invited but wouldnt.¡¯


    come.¡± here was an inferiority.


    complex i n Pa that madener feel


    she would feel embarrassed at such


    a luxurious wedding. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, Pa still gave Ruby a doll that she had designed herself. It was a doll that the bride and the groom were kissing. She had done it very


    carefully, and Ruby had kept them.


    "Alex didn''te?" Olivia nced around and realized that Alex was missing.


    Ste picked up a headdress and pinned it to her head. "Yes, she''s working overtime. She''ll be here when the wedding begins."


    As she spoke, Sherri came over with a bowl of sweet soup. She pushed open the door and said with a smile, "Baby, drink this. You''ll have a sweet life


    with Jasper in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Ruby wanted to take the bowl, Sherri said, "Open your mouth. You don''t have to take it. Don''t break your beautiful nails.¡± Sherri scooped


    a bowl of sweet soup and fed it to her daughter.


    Ruby took a sip from her mother''s hand and thanked her with a smile. "Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Ste nced at the red, tight dress Sherri was wearing. She teased, "You''re dressed like a fairy today, making me feel like it''s your second


    marriage.¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    "Don''t kid around. Isn''t it beautiful? This outfit was designed by Ruby for me. How do I look? Doesn''t it entuate my graceful figure? Isn''t my


    waistline just wonderful?" Sherri pushed her utensils aside, making a great show of her beauty. She kept changing poses, highlighting her strengths.


    Ste was helpless and couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly. She knew thatplimenting Sherri would only feed her ego.


    Nona watched Sherri''s endless posing and couldn''t help but chuckle, covering her mouth. Frank had helped Nona with her styling today. Winnie was


    also giggling from the sidelines.


    After Sherri had unted herself for quite some time, Ste couldn''t take it anymore and nudged her. "Enough already. It''s almost time. You better


    leave. Jasper will be here soon, and I don''t want you spying around."


    Sherri paused, giving Ste a sidelong nce. "Is that how you see me?¡±


    "Yes."


    Sherri couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Nathan and Joy had already been taken to Grand Manor. The elderly didn''t appreciate the frivolity of the young. so they opted to sit with friends at the


    hotel and chat.


    As Sherri descended the stairs, she spotted Hackett standing there, knowing he was reluctant. "Hackett, don''t be sad. Ruby getting married is a


    joyous asion. Jasper put so much effort into Ruby''s wedding. He really cares. Our little darling will be very happy."


    Hackettposed himself, putting his arm around Sherri''s shoulder and taking the utensils from her hands. "I know."


    Soon, the groom, Jasper, arrived, and the pre-wedding games quickly came to an end. The reason was simple. Everyone wanted Jasper and Ruby''s


    wedding to start as soon as possible.


    After all, everyone knew it wasn''t easy for Jasper and Ruby toe this far after so many years of dating.


    Without Rose as the bridesmaid, the pre-wedding games were romantic rather than humorous. Olivia arranged a few romantic activities to liven


    things up. like kissing, eating candy, lyric contests, and so on.


    After the games, Jasper, dressed in the suit Ruby had made for him, holding the bouquet, went down on one knee and said excitedly, "My dear, today


    will be the most unforgettable day of my life. I love you.¡±


    There was an excited cheer,ughter, and apuse all around


    Ruby smiled tenderly. Behind her, Harper, wearing a ck suit with a bow tie, started cheering a bit slowly. ¡°Wow! Wow!"


    They were standing very close together. Harper''s voice was too loud, causing Liam to instinctively turn away. When Harper stopped cheering, Liam


    turned back slowly, saying disdainfully. ¡°Could you keep it down?"


    Harper draped his hand on Liam''s shoulder, teasingly saying, "I''m pumping up the atmosphere here. You know? Clearly, those who haven''t been


    married don''t understand."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Liam took Harper''s hand off his shoulder with disdain. "Have you been married, then?¡±


    Harper retorted. "At least I''ve attended friends¡¯ weddings. And I''ve seen the process of weddings on TV dramas.¡±


    Liam was left speechless.


    Ruby took the bouquet, smiled at Jasper, and the two embraced and kissed. Cyril went to check on the vi decorations and arrivedte. Just as he


    entered with George, they were pushed out and locked outside.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you close the door? I''m a guest," Cyril eximed outside, annoyed


    George remained calm, only smiling faintly and saying, "It''s best if kids don''t see."


    Cyril was very helpless and wondered, ¡®I''m an adult, okay? Oh wait, I''m not even eighteen yet. And I haven''t taken the SAT yet. I will only be taking


    the SAT next month.¡¯


    Soon the door opened.


    Jasper and Ruby sat on the bed, fingers intertwined. Ruby held the bouquet, reluctant to let go, both wearing happy smiles on their faces.


    Olivia smiled at Liam, with a suggestive look in her eyes. ¡°Jasper is getting married today. How about you groomsmen sing a song to liven up the


    atmosphere?"


    "You know I can''t carry a tune. How abouting up with another request?" Liam¡¯s only w was his off-key singing. always managing to miss every


    beat perfectly and creating his own unique melody.


    Sophia didn''t want any mishaps during Jasper¡¯s wedding ceremony, so she suggested. "Then do 100 push-ups.¡±


    Liam looked at Sophia bewilderedly and thought, ''ls she kidding me? 100 push-ups? She might as well just kill me.¡¯ Harper nudged Liam''s shoulder.


    ¡°Come on. Start. It''s just 100 push-ups. It''s a piece of cake for Sophia.¡±


    George, being kind-hearted, leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed. "I''ll count for you.¡±


    Liam was speechless and cursed silently. ¡®Thanks a lot.¡¯


    George could read minds and knew what Liam was thinking. Today was Jasper''s wedding. and he was in a good mood. He smiled and replied,


    "You''re wee.¡±


    Olivia urged cheerfully, "Hurry up! Don''t dawdle! Don''t dy Jasper''s wedding at the hotel.¡±


    Then she added, "The games just ended. The next step is to send representatives to sing. Liam, start doing push-ups. Who''s going to sing?¡±


    Seeing no one said anything. Harper stepped up boldly. "George and I will sing. We''ll do ¡®Endless Love. I''ll take Lionel''s part, and you take Diana¡¯s


    part...¡±


    Before Harper could finish his sentence, George changed the rules. "No, I''ll take Lionel''s part. and you will take Diana''s part.¡±


    His tone allowed no room for argument or negotiation.


    Upon hearing it, Harperpromised. "Fine, your call. I will take Diana''s part. It''s nothing. Let''s do it. But without apaniment?"


    Olivia nced at him. "What else? Do you want me to assemble a dance troupe for you?"


    Liam thought he could do fewer push-ups while they sang. But the next moment, Sophia took over George''s task. "Both tasks will go simultaneously.


    You guys sing, and I''ll count the push-ups.¡±


    Jaspers smile grew deeper. Harper


    snapped his fingers, finding the


    rhythm and-gesturing to George to


    start singing. It was George''s first ->


    time singing in front of so many


    peopleyand he felt a bit


    embarrassed, but his voice was


    retodious and maic ashe


    began. '' ¡®My love, there''s enly you in


    my life..." The first half was sung by


    George.


    Ste smiled and whispered admiringly, "George has such a nice voice. Thanks to Jasper, I can hear George sing.¡±


    Ruby turned to Jasper and said, "You haven''t sung to me yet.¡±


    "I''ll sing to you tonight,¡± he replied with a slight tilt of his head, a smile ying on his lips.


    Upon hearing it, Ruby blushed, happily lowering her head. The second half was sung by Harper, who pinched his own Adam¡¯s apple to try to sound


    like a girl, producing strange tones that made everyone burst intoughter.


    Liam couldn''t help butugh, losing his bnce and falling ta the ground. Out of embarrassment, he cursed, "Are you crazy? Why are you singing


    with that tone?¡±


    After Harper finished singing,


    George contifued, and Harper


    retorted, ¡®\Sounded ina falsetto. Do.


    you know? If I didn''t change my. &


    voice, ho would know I''m singing


    ina falsetto? Since you''re tone- deaf,


    you''d better shut up and fo¨¦tis on


    d¨¦ing push-ups." Contentbelongs to


    Liam ground his teeth in anger and replied, "Harper, wait until I''m done, I''ll deal with youter." Harper was too arrogant today. He needed to be


    taught a lesson.


    "Hey, there are still 60 left, keep going." Sophia reminded Liam.


    Liam was helpless and sighed inwardly, ¡®Oh no, She''s counting very carefully."


    Ruby smiled at Liam and said, "Liam, you can do it. I trust you!"


    To spare Ruby any embarrassment, Liam gritted his teeth and increased his speed. By the time the song ended, Liam had almostpleted 100.


    push-ups.


    When it all concluded, Harper took credit for the push-ups, iming it was his excellent singing that enabled Liam to do them so quickly.


    The games finished, and the group headed to Grand Manor. The wedding car led the way, followed by the bridesmaids and groomsmen cars, driven


    by Olivia and George. respectively.


    Ste, Sherri, and Hackett had left earlier for the hotel.


    Grand Manor was adorned in the most luxurious manner.


    t was a golden-themed wedding,


    with romanti¡é ttecorations, golden


    cascading curtains on the stage like


    flowing sand, and a castle dyed ine


    gold. A.niassive screen disyed¡¯a


    continuous slideshow of pictures


    fronthe moment the couple was


    born to each of their shared


    moments, creating an en@hanting


    atmosphere.


    NovelDrama.Org


    The castle was surrounded by pastel-colored hydrangeas. pink, white, yellow, and light purple, with golden maple leaves gently falling from the sky,


    filling the entire room with brilliance.


    Looking up, the top of the stage was adomed with cascading sandalwoodmps, while hand-painted golden patterns adorned the pristine white tiles,


    making the weddingvish, grand, and magnificent.


    On the stage stood the bride, her train trailing on the ground, with bridesmaids constantly adjusting it. Winnie, in high heels, carefully followed behind


    Ruby held Hackett''s wrist, and Hackett. in his elegant suit, ced one hand on Ruby''s, smiling as they approached Jasper.


    As the two were about to meet, Hackett halted, gesturing for Jasper to extend his hand. Hackett took Ruby''s hand from his wrist and gently ced it


    in Jasper''s hand, saying. "I''m entrusting Ruby to you from now on."


    "Mr. Hackett. don''t worry. I will take good care of Ruby for the rest of her life." Jasper promised with a serious face.


    Hackett didn''t linger, just smiled at Ruby and Jasper, then turned around and gracefully stepped off the stage. The guests below were enviously


    discussing the scene.


    Sherri, shedding tears beneath the stage, was ovee with joy. Natalie handed her tissue after tissue and said, ¡°Come on. Stop crying. This is


    something to celebrate.¡±


    Sherri sniffled. "I''m just too happy.¡±


    Rose reminded her. "Your makeup is a bit smudged."


    "Where? Did you bring a cushionpact? Let me see.¡±


    Christina took out a cushionpact from her bag and handed it to Sherri. "Use mine. It''s not too bad, just a bit smudged at the corners of your eyes.


    I have an eyeliner and brow pencil in my bag. Do you need them?"


    Taking the cushion, Sherri checked herself in the mirror repeatedly. "Of course. I''m the star today. I must absolutely maintain my image.¡±


    Everyone chuckled helplessly.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    On stage, the officiant was narrating the love story of the two, from their births to the present wedding, which inevitably moved many to tears. Even


    Winnie''s eyes welled up. However, Olivia and Sophia were smiling, and this time, Nona didn''t shed a tear.


    Behind Jasper and Ruby stood a line of bridesmaids, followed by a line of groomsmen.


    After the officiant finished recounting the love story of the two, it was time for the siblings¡¯ performance. Jasper held Ruby''s hand as they slowly


    walked down to the stage. Winnie followed behind, holding her skirt. and they all sat at the table together.


    The audience below enjoyed their meals while watching the performances on stage.


    The first act was a street dance performed by Liam, George, Olivia, and Sophia


    The second act was Olivia''s solo dance.


    The third act was a Latin dance performed by Nona and Cyril.


    The fourth act was a rap by Harper and Kade.


    The fifth act was a song by Jayden and Fynn.


    Finally. Trevon''s arranged performance group took the stage.


    Below the stage, Ruby was amazed, gripping Jasper''s hand excitedly. "When did they rehearse? I had no idea at all."


    Ever since Sophia returned, she always came backte at night with Olivia, but Jasper didn''t know what they were up to. Trevon always said they


    were studying. Now Jasper knew. They were secretly practicing dancing.


    And it wasn''t just one act, but many, all prepared behind their backs. The key point was that even George had prepared an act. Jasper was deeply


    touched.


    At another table, the elders couldn''t help but nod in approval. They sat at thergest table, which could amodate over twenty people. Several


    elders were taking photos of their grandchildren on stage, even Grace couldn''t resist taking some with her phone.


    Next to them were Tucker''s family, Jim¡¯s family, Terrell, plus Alex and Prisci.


    William was quite proud. "Cyril is really something, learns things so fast. He didn''t learn this dance for long. but look how good he is. Nona is


    impressive too.¡±


    Charlie could tell William was about to boast again. "Jayden and Fynn''s song wasn''t bad either."


    Rose whispered to Edward, lowering her voice, "Honey, I noticed Harper sings quite well. Did he inherit that from you? I think he definitely inherited


    my stage presence."


    Edward chuckled. Rose was always so adorable. She could always make himugh out of the blue. "Yeah, he does sing quite well.¡±


    Christina chimed in. "This is my first time seeing George dance! George''s dancing was quite charming. But howe I''ve never seen you dance like


    that?¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph smirked and looked at Christina. "I enjoy dancing with you."


    However, Christina didn¡¯t think Joseph meant normal dancing together, ring at him, only to see him grin mischievously.


    At this time, Ava handed the developed photos to Frank. "Frank, take a look. Aren''t they beautiful?¡±


    "Yeah, they are. There is no need to take more. We will just have the photographer hand over the memory card and get the photos printed," Frank


    patted Ava''s head and said with a doting smile.


    Ste enjoyed the performance and also praised them. ¡°That''s great! These kids are quite talented performers."


    One hour passed


    "Oh my, I''m exhausted. Dancing is more tiring than running a hundred meters.¡± Liam copsed onto his chair, feeling drained. Luckily, he was quite


    flexible.


    Jasper raised his ss to thank everyone, and the siblings all raised their sses in celebration. As the wedding concluded, Trevon and Hackett took


    the stage to thank everyone for attending.


    In the end, Trevon called for everyone to gather on stage for a group photo, a grand finale to the wedding


    In the frant row sat Angie and Charlie, Juana and Richard, Joy and Nathan, Caleb, Rachel, Daniel and Emma, plus Grace and William.


    In the second row were Chris, Leia, Ste, Edward, Rose, Ruby, Jasper, Trevon, Natalie, Sherri, Hackett, Frank, Ava, Joseph, and Christina.


    And standing on the steps in the back row were Jayden, Fynn, Harper, Kade, Dalton, Vincent, Liam, Olivia, Sophia, Cyril, Nona, and George.


    As the photographer clicked the shutter, capturing the smiles on everyone''s faces, those moments were immortalized forever. Every person in the


    photo had a genuine happiness radiating from within on their faces.


    The elders finished their photes, and the younger generation got addicted to posing for the camera. arranging themselves freely for the photographer,


    striking poses endlessly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Once the wedding concluded, the elders couldn''t withstand themotion and each went their separate ways, while the younger ones headed to the


    Wilson''s residence for a party thatsted until midnight.


    The next day, Sophia went back to work at the kindergarten. Her straightforward nature didn¡¯t suit theplexities of office politics. She preferred the


    carefree interactions with innocent children, finding it much more enjoyable.


    The SAT day arrived quickly. Grace, William, Rose, Edward. Trevon, and Natalie waited at the school gate for the children.


    As soon as the two children emerged, William asked about Cyril, believing Nona must have done well. "How did it go?"


    Cyril nced at his parents and other family members, quite confident. "I think I aced it.¡±


    William''s trust was mixed with some doubt, thinking, "You''d better have done well, or there''ll be consequences."


    After the SAT, the kids werepletely free, especially Cyril, whe acted like a wild horse set loose, sleeping in every day and ying games. Not


    seeing Cyril at the breakfast table, Frank asked, "Is he still sleeping?"


    William indulged Cyril. "Just let him sleep a little longer. He''s been working hard for years. It''s time to let him take a break."


    Upon hearing this, Frank also indulged and didn¡¯t insist on Cyril getting up. After finishing breakfast with Ava, Frank went to the office, leaving Grace


    at home.


    About a few dayster, the SAT scores were released. Before Nona could check her scores, E called to inform her that she had achieved the top


    score, and Cyril''s score just barely met Frank''s expectations, narrowly avoiding a scolding.


    On the day of college applications, both of them chose the nearby Athana University.


    Cyril chose the same major as Liam and Harper, while Nona chose the same major as her mom Ava, also minoring in management. She wanted to


    help Ava shoulder the burdens in the future.


    The day the SAT scores were released brought another piece of good news.


    At the clinic, Ruby held theb report in her hand, the values were elevated. Jasper nervously asked, ¡°What''s the result? Are you fine?"


    Ruby handed him the papers, smiling brightly, very happy. "Take a look."


    Even though Jasper didn''t understand medical terms, seeing the elevated values gave him an idea, his voice somewhat broken. "Are you really


    pregnant?¡±


    Ruby nodded happily, gripping Jasper¡¯s hand excitedly. "We found outte, and now we can even see the embryos. It''s..." she gestured a number two


    in front of Jasper.


    "What does that mean? At two months? That''s not supposed to happen.¡±


    Ruby chuckled at Jasper¡¯s adorable confusion, gently patting his arm. "Of course not. It''s twins.¡±


    Jasper stood still, a bit at a loss, then continued looking at the other papers, which showed two gestational sacs.


    "How did it go? Let me see the test results.¡±


    Natalie took the papers fram Jasper''s hand, also momentarily stunned. then eximed in joy, "Twins? Ruby, that''s fantastic. It finally broke the Turner


    family''s rules. Jasper, why are you still standing there? Take Ruby home to rest."


    "Oh." Jasper was dazed for a few seconds, then. like a child, he got happy in just a few seconds, reaching out to support Ruby.


    His reaction amused Ruby again. She patted his arm tofort him. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "It''s better to be careful. I''ll tell Mr. Hackett and Mrs. Sherri." Jasper was still in shock and just remembered to call Sherri and Hackett.


    Ruby turned to see Natalie already on the phone. "No need. Look. Mrs. Natalie is already making the call.¡±


    "Okay, let''s go, then. Take it easy, and watch your step." Jasper was carefully supporting Ruby, taking each step cautiously, fearing any unexpected


    incidents.


    Here, Natalie was indeed calling Sherri. Since it was lunch break, Sherri picked up the phone immediately. "Hey, what''s up? I have a surprise to tell


    you.¡±


    Sherri, feelinga. bit sleepy in the


    break roomwith Rose, yawned. "I


    realizing ker getting old. My stamiga


    seems to-be failing. I used to be able


    to do several surgeries in a rove


    withdut a problem, but now my back


    hurts after just two." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "You''d have a better back if you did less exercise with Hackett.¡±


    "Stop joking."


    Then, Sherri got back on track and asked, ¡°What''s up? Are you missing me?"


    Natalie smiled. "I already said I have a surprise for you. Ruby''s pregnant..."


    "What? What did you say? Ruby is pregnant? Oh my God, 1..."


    "Sherri, oh,e on. You''re getting excited already, and I haven''t even told you the other good news yet. She''s pregnant with twins." Natalie added


    with a big grin.


    Sherri sat up too quickly and hit her head on the bedside table, grimacing in pain. "Ouch, Natalie, your family''s genes are really something. I have to


    tell Hackett about this and get him excited too.


    Before Natalie could say anything else, Sherri had already hung up.


    After work, Sherri and Hackett went to the Wilson''s residence to see Ruby. Joy and Nathan, along with Juana and Richard, also went, making Ruby a


    bit shy with all the attention.


    Such pampering left her somewhat astonished and happy.


    Ever since Ruby got pregnant, Jasper called her countless times every day to check on her, worried she might not be feeling well, and asionally


    popped into the fashionpany to see her.


    Trevon, who originally nned to retire, returned to the Wilson Group to help Jasper with work again, giving Jasper more time to take care of Ruby. If


    Jasper didn''t take good care of Ruby, Hackett wouldined again


    School startedsand Frank and Ava


    personally tedk their two children to


    college. Because of the orientation?


    activities-they had to move in early.


    After dropping the kids off at school,


    Frank-discreetly entrusted Cyril with


    am important task. Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    Poor Liam, upon graduating, was immediately assigned by Hackett to the ckwell Group. Liamined bitterly. "Can''t you let me rest a bit?"


    Hackett was indifferent. "You can choose to leave the ckwell family.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Liam sighed in resignation.


    Olivia still had several years of college ahead of her because she nned to pursue a master''s degree.


    And George made the same choice as Olivia and also nned to pursue a master''s degree.


    Toward the end of the year, Mary


    passed away? Like Gage, she smiled


    and said bef¨¦re she died, "I finally ~


    made it to Jasper''s wedding. I didelt


    think I would, but I even made itto


    Ruby''s pregnancy. I have to go. tell


    Mrcahnd Mrs. Wilson in heayen, as


    Well as the ancestors of the Wilson


    family, to make them happy too."


    The following year, Ruby gave birth to twin boys at the clinic, delivered personally by Sherri. Many people entered the delivery room, including


    Natalie, Jasper, Rose, Olivia, Sophia, and Ava.


    Sophia and Olivia were ecstatic, following the nurse like two little shadows.


    After the nurse weighed the babies, she announced, "One is 6 pounds, and the other is 6.6 pounds.¡±


    They were cleaned up and dressed, then cuddled by Sophia and Olivia.


    Jasper held Ruby''s hand and said, "Thank you, Ruby.¡±


    Ruby smiled


    Natalie, Sherri, and Ava also smiled.


    Rose was in charge of delivering the good news. She pushed open the doors of the operating theater and addressed the waiting group outside,


    "Trevon, Hackett, it''s two little princes. Congrattions on bing grandfathers."


    Trevon grinned proudly, raising an eyebrow at Hackett, silently acknowledging his son''s achievement.


    The operating theater door closed, and Frank smiled. "Remember to prepare gifts for the kids quickly.¡±


    Liam jumped in ce several times. He was going to be an uncle, excitedly taking out his phone to message the group. [Hey, guys. Ruby gave birth


    to twin boys. I''m going to be an uncle!]


    Harper was also excited. [Damn, then I''m going to be an uncle too.]


    George chimed in. [I have nephews now, and two of them! We''ll go visit Ruby and the kids in a few days.]


    Cyril added. [Awesome! I''m going to be an uncle toa.]


    Harper joked. [Did you get your SAT scores by cheating?]


    Nona sent a cute emoji. [I''m going to be an aunt.)


    They chatted lively in the group, discussing what gifts to prepare for the little ones.


    Hackett smiled back at Trevon''s teasing. He had to admit that the Turner family''s hidden genes were indeed mysterious. "I''ll definitely preparevish


    gifts."


    Edward jokingly said, "How about ¡®finders, keepers¡¯?¡±


    Ruby giving birth to twins prompted Hackett to generously promise that whoever got married next could ask him for a new house, and he would gift


    one to each.


    Frank smirked. "Make sure to remember that promise. Don''t leave it outside the operating theater."


    Hackett replied, ¡°It''s just giving houses. What could go wrong?¡±


    Trevon lifted his phone and indicated. "I recorded that."


    Hackett sighed in resignation.


    Inside the operating theater, Sophia curiously asked, ¡°Jasper, Ruby, have you named the little ones?"


    "Yeah."


    Olivia asked, "What?"


    Jasper smiled at Ruby. He had been thinking about names for them since Ruby got pregnant. "Ryan Wilson, and Patrick Wilson. How does that


    sound?¡±


    Everyone silently repeated the names in their minds. Ruby nodded slightly and reiterated. "Ryan Wilson, Patrick Wilson."


    They sounded really nice.


    Ava agreed. "They sound really nice.¡±


    Rose sighed. "They sound quite nice indeed."


    Rose''s older son and second son''s names were both chosen by her. The twins'' names were picked by Edward because she thought naming was too


    much of a hassle and delegated the task to him.


    Olivia and Sophia held onto the two nephews, unwilling to let go, with big hands holding little hands.


    Natalie sent the names of the two grandsons to Trevon. Trevon, upon receiving the message, replied, [Very good.]


    Jasper and Ruby locked eyes, love slowly blossoming in their gazes


    They would apany each other from birth to old age, hand in hand, till death did them part.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!